《Dreadful Radio Game》 Chapter 1： Blushing lips, blurred nights; Tonight, Be indulgent; In the center of the ballroom, men and women shake their bodies and dance with the beats of music. The white thighs, the sweaty chest muscles, the feminine femininity, and the male hormones interweave a crazy whirlpool. At the corner of the dance floor, a man wearing Nike sportswear sat there, with smoke and wine in front of him. The heat waves and dust around him seemed to have no effect on him. He just subconsciously put his face. , hidden in the dark corners of the light. Its not that theres no hot dancers who come over and ask him to dance, but they are automatically rejected by his cold attitude. His whole person, and here, is really out of place; A woman in white-collar overalls slammed out of the dance floor and went to the toilet; At this time, the man took the cigarette on the table, put it in his pocket, got up, and went to the toilet. Like a hunter waiting for prey, he began to trace the prey. After the woman rushed into the toilet, she began to spit directly in the washbasin. The toilet immediately filled with a sour taste. The woman opened the faucet and slammed the water in the washbasin while holding a handful of water. Face. The cold water hit the face, and she was awake in the mood of being lit on the dance floor. However, when she opened her eyes again, she was shocked by the shadow behind her in the mirror. "you" The woman wants to talk, but she can''t say it. The other **** have locked their necks. They can''t make a sound at all. The other person''s movements are so familiar that they can''t be familiar with each other, just like doing something that is often done. Things don''t need to be deliberate, just a natural one. At the same time, the other hand raised his hand and held a knife in his hand. "Although I really don''t like to talk nonsense, but this is the rules of the club, I have to say: Your sin, escaped the secular sanctions, but can not escape our ruling." "puff" Without too many preludes, the knife edge quickly penetrated the woman''s chest and turned clockwise; The man''s palm sticks to the wound to prevent the blood from splashing out. After the womans body trembled twice, she fell to the ground as the man let go. The man began to rinse his knife with the water in the washbasin, washed his hand, and then, in the mirror, sorted out his clothes. All of this, he has done it very carefully and done very well; A young but pale face appeared in the mirror, handsome, with a strange excitement, this should be the reason for just killing people, killing, always able to bring this pleasure to yourself. He is also very obsessed with the feeling of killing, even if it is infected with drugs, he can''t extricate himself. The female corpse on the ground is still squinting and dead. The man took out a small bag from his pocket, and all of them were sea, Luo, and cause; He doesn''t take this because the pleasure of drugs is far less than the kind of stimuli that murder brings. "Snapped" The small bag was torn open, and the sea, Luo, and was scattered around the female body. Subsequently, the small bag was also thrown by the man next to the female body. This nightclub is not clean. The man believes that the owner of this store will not think about protecting the scene and then dialing 110 after discovering a female body full of drugs. Finally, I looked at the female body deeply, took a deep breath, and realized the final aftermath of the murder. The mans face finally returned to normal. He smiled at the mirror and confirmed that his smile began to become After nature, not so artificial, he pushed the door of the women''s toilet, removed the brand being cleaned, and went out. From beginning to end, he was convinced that he had avoided all the corners of the camera, and he was sure that he had not been noticed by the people around him. Of course, when killing, he certainly left a lot of traces, but he believed that he would worry about the nightclub boss who would bear the responsibility. Help yourself to be good, the most unsatisfactory, will also deal with the body, so that you can rest assured. Out of the nightclub, the cold wind came outside, the man hit a sly, as if he had just returned to heaven from heaven, yes, the nightclub, the toilet, the female corpse, for him, it was heaven because he I realized the warmth and comfort that I can only experience in heaven. "Life, good." The man said to himself, his voice, a little hoarse. Taking out the mobile phone, the man opened the taxi software and called the car. Soon, a driver took the order and the other party called quickly. "Hey, is Mr. Su Bai? Is your position correct? Is it on the side of the road behind the side door of the burning nightclub?" Su Bai slightly frowns, this taxi software will automatically display his registered name to the driver, which makes him somewhat resentful. Now, after releasing his depressed emotion, he becomes very awake. Be clear, your name, tonight, the farther away from this place, the better. "Yes, I am here." Su Bai replied, while paying attention to the time, pulling the collar of the sportswear up, and wearing a hat on the back, letting his entire face, except for a pair of eyes, the rest are hidden. "Well, I will come right away." The driver hung up the phone, but Su Bais eyes narrowed slightly. When the driver just talked, the tone seemed very urgent. This was not the kind of shortness of breath just after exercise, but the reaction of a mood that naturally went out of control just after a terrible thing. After killing, the brain has cooled down; Su Bai is now very sensitive. Three minutes later, a black Audi car stopped. The driver is also 30 years old, his hair is a bit messy, and the clothes also have the residue of bread crumbs. The image of a private car owner who drives a car late at night, but Su Bai sees the drivers driving position through the window, there are several The cigarette butts that were wiped out were flashing. A private car owner came out to work late at night, but he did not care for his car. The average person who smoked in his car was reluctant to let the smoke smell into the car, but he directly put the cigarette **** that was not extinguished. Feel free to drop under the seat. "Get on the bus, boy." The driver smiled and waved at Su Bai. Su Bai nodded. Instead of going directly to the back, he chose to bypass the front of the car and sit in the co-pilot position. "You have arrived at the designated location, the passenger has got on the bus, now navigation begins." The driver skillfully started the car and handed a pack of cigarettes. "Isn''t smoking buddy?" Su Bai shook his head and took out his own cigarette. "I have got." "I smoke the same." The driver is very enthusiastic. "no need." "Pull it, don''t be polite, pump, pump, pump, pump, pump!" The driver''s tone began to get rushed, but he did not seem to realize his own gaffe. Su Bai nodded and took a cigarette from the other cigarette case. The driver was happy to put his eyes on the front again and continue driving. The car radio is holding a midnight gold show, singing Teresa Teng''s "Sweet Honey", but the song is halfway, and suddenly there is a murmur. ["Welcome to the terrorist broadcast, I am the show host, I don''t have a name, because here, the name doesn''t make sense."] The driver slammed the display violently. "What brains are ruining things, fooling children." The driver is ready to change channels. However, although the finger keeps going, the touch screen does not respond at all, and it is still fixed on the channel segment. "Bad? Dead?" The driver muttered and patted the touch screen, and even began to use his fists. Su Bai slowly squeezed the smoke next to him, and the other hand silently clenched the knife in the pocket that had just killed the person. The driver was obviously in an inexplicable emotional state. This reminds him of the first time he killed himself, and it looks like this. "This is a ghost story today. I hope that the audience will calm down and listen to it; In a private car, two people were sitting together. They were brought together by a taxi software. The owner was a 31-year-old man engaged in insurance work. The passenger in the first officer position was a 22-year-old college student. This is nothing, it is normal, isn''t it? There are a lot of people who are insured now, and they are very light. Even if they dont run the business, they can get a monthly fee and get a sum of money every month. Of course, if there is no performance, the money will not be much, so the driver can only Driving subsidy income in the evening; College students can explain his excellence, but it is not too special. However, the turning point of the story takes place here. The driver, who had just escaped, had just killed a girl who had crossed the road, and then drove away directly. When the shock was undecided, he took the order. The driver slammed, and looked at the touch screen with disbelief, then twisted his head hard and looked at Su Bai sitting in the co-pilot position; Su Bai saw from his pupils the shock, the fear and the hysterical hidden in the deepest. The sound of the radio continues: "And the college student sitting in the co-pilot position is a murderous patient. He must now kill a person at intervals to resolve his inner depression. Just now, he was in a family called "Flaming Night Club." In the toilet, she killed a dancing female white-collar worker." The driver immediately retracted to the side of the door and looked at Su Bais gaze as if he was watching a murderous demon. Yes, he escaped, but he didn''t want to kill, but the passenger he pulled was a murderer! The radio''s voice paused for a while, then deliberately lowered the voice: "Below, let this story go into the high, the, the tide..." "boom!" The driver and Su Bai both watched the front window together. On the windshield, a girl with a distorted face was lying there, half of her face had collapsed, but she still had the only remaining eyeball pair. The person inside the car window, she is smirking. Then Su Bai felt a cool feeling behind him. He turned his head silently and saw a woman sitting on the back of the car. There was a **** knife on the woman''s chest, and it was still going out. There is black blood flowing out. It seems that I saw Su Bais gaze. The woman cracked her mouth and began to laugh: "Hehehehe............" Chapter 2： Hide to the bottom of the bed! A sour smell suddenly came, Su Bai slightly frowned, this 30-year-old driver, has been scared of urinary incontinence, have the courage to escape after the collision, but did not dare to face the ghost of the soul? But, all this, what is going on, Su Bai can be sure that he has no hallucinations, then things are a bit strange. The door was opened subconsciously, but the door was locked. The driver was now scared to know what to do. He just shrank under the seat, and the little girl lying on the windshield was still staring at him. Keep smirking, but more and more let the driver be scared. At the same time, Su Bai felt a cold chill in his neck position. Looking down, the white-collar worker who was sitting in the back seat was now in the gap between the front seat and the rear seat. Among them, both hands clung to their necks as if they had treated her in the toilet before. The knife was pulled out by Su Bai and cut directly into the wrist of the female white-collar worker with the blade. However, the next moment, the knife was stuck in the wrist of the female white-collar worker and could not be drawn. The power of the female white-collar hands is still not sluggish, or even bigger than before! Breathing, getting more and more difficult, the lungs have a tearing sensation to blow, but Su Bai feels that he seems to be a natural deep mentally ill person. In this case, his mind is not afraid. I am afraid, but an absolute calm and excitement, as if I have returned to the stimulating feeling of killing. The brain has already produced a feeling of floating up all over the body, but Su Bai knows that this is not caused by his own excitement, but because his brain begins to consciously suffocate because of suffocation. "Hey..." From the beginning, Su Bai did not instinctively use both hands to grasp the other''s wrists. One hand used a knife. The result failed. It was a dead man who stabbed the knife into a dead body. The result was confirmed to be meaningless. On the other hand, the adjustment lever of the seat was pulled down by the home. The seat fell backwards with the weight of Su Bai. The female white-collar was pressed under the seat and the hands were forced. release. Taking a deep breath and restraining the feeling of dizziness that appeared in his mind, Su Bai pushed the seat with his hands, and the whole person flung himself to the driver. Pressing the button to understand the door lock, he only heard a "click". The door lock was unlocked and Su Bai rolled out of the car directly from the door on the left side of the driving position. The car actually kept moving at a speed of about 20 yards, but there was no feeling that the car was exercising in the car. When Su Bai landed, the whole person was face down because of inertia, and he rolled directly on the ground. In the circle, the body has worn many places, but fortunately he subconsciously hugged his knees, and the important parts were not hurt. The rushing brakes sounded, and the driver seemed to be aware of what he should do. However, when he just stopped the car, the handbrake was completely out of reach, and when he was just halfway out of the door, the half face collapsed. The girl hangs directly at the door of the car. The little calf that is only a little bit of flesh and blood is swaying in front of the driver. The driver immediately screams and screams back and voluntarily retracts to the car. Going inside, the girl also got in. Su Bai quickly climbed up from the ground. He couldn''t check his injuries and immediately began to run toward the side of the road. "Snapped" The rear door was opened, and the female white-collar worker kept laughing and began to chase after him. The upper and the ground kept rubbing and shrilling. Su Bai found in the running that the environment on both sides of the road was undergoing rapid changes. Both sides were closed banks and convenience stores, but they began to become a piece of unfinished building, bare steel bars, raised The concrete, the dense weeds, are very desolate, and the burning bar is open in the urban area, and it is impossible for such buildings to appear around. Even the flat road under the foot of the foot has become a muddy road with gravel everywhere. Su Bais foot slipped and his body fell forward. The whole person fell into the sewage. He hadnt had time to get up. There was a whistling sound behind him. Ten sharp things pierced directly behind him. Among the back muscles. "hiss" The stinging sensation made Su Bai breathe a sigh of relief, and the weight behind him was pressed back into the sewage again. "Oh..." The ten sharp nails of the female white-collar workers slid down on the back of Su Bai, ten **** mouths appeared, and a large piece of flesh on the back of Su Bai was pulled off. When Su Bai continued to suffer from severe pain, one hand Grasping the steel bars that extend from the side, and then the body is strong against the roll, and the steel bars are pulled by him and added to the neck of the female white-collar worker. "boom!" The female white-collar body is under pressure. It is a kind of posture that wants to crush Su Bai, but it is better for the steel bars to lie between the two people, to remove the strength of the female white-collar workers, and to pull her direction to Su Bais On the left side, the female white-collar worker rolled down from Su Bai and broke into the mud. "******of!" Su Bai quickly climbed up and then directly picked up a concrete block on the side of the road. When the white-collar worker was about to get up, she slammed her head against her head. To be honest, if someone else encounters this kind of situation, it is estimated that it will not be better than the driver who is incontinent in the car, but Su Bai is different. He is now crossing his feet behind the female white-collar worker. On the back, holding the concrete block kept the mission to strike the head of the female white-collar worker. Her head is so hard; This made a word in Su Bais mind: zombies! But fortunately, this female white-collar worker does not seem to be the type of zombie in the Hong Kong zombie film. Under his own constant hammering, the female white-collar''s back brain has been sunk by himself. It is estimated that it is attached to the stone floor. The face is also shocked and terrible at this time. However, just as Su Bai thought that he could solve this threat by himself, the female white-collar suddenly turned his feet up, and the whole person stood up in a strange posture with his head facing down. Su Bai, who was originally on the female white-collar worker, was smashed to the front of the ground. The concrete block in his hand was also thrown away. The momentum was not right. It happened that a second floor of a rotten building had a body. Wearing a female apron, the woman took a flashlight in her hand and flashed it on Su Bais face, so that Su Bai couldnt open her eyes, but she still heard the womans shout: "Come up, come here!" At this time, regardless of the three seven twenty-one, the female white-collar body began to become more and more evil, Su Bai directly rushed into the unfinished building on the side, and then straight along the stairs only bare cement Run up. On the second floor, the woman put the flashlight into the hands of Su Bai and shouted to Su Bai: "Come on, go inside, hide under the bed, and she will not find you under the bed." When the womans voice just fell, she ran down the stairs of Su Bailai, and it seemed to be in a hurry. Su Bai suddenly felt that the woman was a bit familiar, but the black light bonfire could not see the face by a flashing flashlight. Su Bai had to keep going. The unfinished building, leaking around, the doors and windows are not installed, only a black square hole. But there are some simple furniture, such as chairs, such as cabinets, such as... bed! "Fast, go inside, hide under the bed, she can''t find you under the bed." Su Bais mind also revealed what the woman had said to herself. In this environment, there seems to be no choice in this strange atmosphere. "Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!............" There was a dull upstairs sound on the stairs outside, and the surrounding temperature was gradually lowered. The female white-collar worker had already gone upstairs! Su Bai squatted down, then squatted on the ground, and moved sideways into the bottom of the bed. The bed was dusty and a bit horrible. At the same time, Su Bai found that there were banners and posters under the bed, just outside. The sound of the upstairs was too clear and getting closer. Su Bai had to turn off the flashlight and couldnt wait to see these banners and posters. Take a deep breath and hold your breath. According to the traditional explanation in the movie, zombies should not only rely on the breath of the living to find someone, although Su Bai does not know whether he is still effective now, but he feels that he should try. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" The footsteps became clearer and closer, and the female white-collar workers had stepped onto the stairs and turned into the room. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Su Bai can feel the vibration of the ground, the other side, has come, and walked to the bed. Fingers, tightly clasped together, I hope that the woman is right. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Near, near, I''m coming, Su Bai can even feel the cold feeling of the outside air blowing on his face, with a touch of moisture. Then, the female white-collar worker seemed to stand on the edge of the bed and stopped. Not moving! Su Bais heart relaxed, it seems, really useful. However, just as Su Bais heart was just a sigh of relief, his gaze moved subconsciously upwards. Then, the whole person suddenly fell into the hail in an instant! Just less than ten centimeters from his face, at the low edge of the bed, there is a face, an inverted face, a smashed face, staring at himself! Su Bai realized that the female white-collar worker was head-to-shoulder-faced. She used to go up the stairs to make a "squeaky" sound, not the sound of walking with her feet, but with her own head hitting the ground. The sound that is emitted. Chapter 3： Good and evil are reported at the end of the day This distorted face is soaked by Su Bai himself. Although it is from his own masterpiece, at this moment it seems so close, the visual impact is really unimaginable. Su Bai feels that the whole person''s hair is upright. It is really like a hail, even if it is a daring person, in the face of such a scene of fright, it also has a human instinctive reaction. "Oh... you are here...hehe...you are here..." The white-collar ladys lips are rotten, but she still shows her teeth laughing. Her mouth keeps smelling like salted fish, and she can stun people. "boom!" The female white-collar grasped the bed in the opposite direction, and then the whole bed was turned over. Su Bai rolled up from the ground, and the white-collar worker had already rushed over. "ѽ!!!!!!" A shrill scream came. This scream was not issued by Su Bai, but by the white-collar worker. At this time, the woman actually went back and returned. There was also a man with an old face. One man and one woman grabbed a female white-collar worker and hung a foot in the air and lifted the female white-collar worker. This woman and the old man are not a good character. When Su Bai opened the flashlight in his hand, he saw the face of the woman and the old man. It was also a piece of iron, and the body was like a refrigerator. The ground is braving the white air. Are ghosts, Do not, Its all ghosts. Su Bai took a deep breath and he kept pressing his own disorder. He was a very calm person, whether he was at the time of the test, in love, or when he was killing, he was so Calm, but in the face of this kind of things beyond the scope of ordinary people''s thinking, it is a bit of a mystery to continue to maintain that absolute calm. Moreover, Su Bai does not know what to do. Living people dont know how to do it, But the dead, know. "Fire, fire, burn her, burn her!" The woman shouted at Su Bai while carrying one foot of the female white-collar worker. At this time, as the female white-collar workers struggled, the woman and the old man were also somewhat reluctant, obviously unable to control the female white-collar workers, and the female white-collar workers could not hold the ground even if their legs were grasped. I couldn''t touch the ground, so I couldn''t move, but she began to frantically bite the woman''s body, and her hands were desperately clutching the woman''s legs. Just in front of Su Bai, the woman''s legs have been caught in flesh and blood, and the lower abdomen has been bitten out of the blood hole, and some black intestines have flowed out. The woman''s body is already playing a slap, although she is a dead person, but her body is also subject to the limit, and the female white-collar workers are obviously more powerful, the claws actually carry black smoke, after the woman''s body, the woman''s The body is also like being burned. The old man on the other side opened his mouth to reveal the black teeth, his hands clasped the legs of the female white-collar workers, and turned the female white-collar workers to their own side. Obviously, the old man did not want the woman to be killed by the female white-collar worker. "Fire, fire, fire!" Su Bai''s gaze patrolled around, and then he saw a simple gas stove in the corner and ran straight to open the gas stove. "Hey..." "Hey..." "Hey..." Su Bai was constantly burning, but it never burned, and there was no Mars on the gas stove. Turning his head and looking to the other side, the old man has been stunned by the white-collar worker, and his body is almost collapsed. "Damn!" Su Bai squatted down, grabbed the gas tank and kept shaking, then stood up and caught fire. "Hey..." fire Fire! The flame finally rose. Su Bai turned around immediately. Before the bed, there were a lot of banners and big-character posters. Su Bai remembered clearly. At this time, he immediately ran to bring these banners and big-character newspapers, then put them on the fire, and then directly Rushing to the female white-collar workers. At this time, Su Bai did not care about the three seven twenty-one, and did not care whether these fires would also hurt the two ghosts who helped themselves, and directly lost the burning banner and the big-character poster. However, the strange thing happened to Su Bai, the woman and the old man were obviously afraid of fire, and they also issued painful mourning as the flames touched, but they took the initiative to pull the banner of the fire on their own. Then, with his body, he wrapped the female white-collar worker. They are going to die with the female white-collar workers! In the end, what is this deep hatred, it is really even the death of the ghosts and not let go of each other. The fire reflected the face of the woman and the old man. Su Bai suddenly had a sigh in his mind. This woman and the old man, who had just seen it before, could not remember it now. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!!!" The female white-collar worker is struggling desperately. She is afraid of fire, but the woman and the old man around her are pressing her. Finally, the three dead people are completely burned together, and the fire also presents a strange blue-green color. "boom!" The last scream was still echoing in the ear, and on the ground, there were already three black ashes left. At this time, the sound of the broadcast sounded again. This time, Su Bai was not in the car, in this unfinished building, but the sound of the light wave was still so clear, and Su Bai even felt that even if he kept his ears, it would not help. ["Audience friends, at the end of the story, I just want to say that good and evil are reported at the end of the story, not to report, time has not arrived. Ok, thank you for listening to todays terror broadcast, thank you for your company, we will meet at the next play time; Listeners who want to pay attention to the latest news of our terrorist broadcasts can pay attention to the public micro-signals of our broadcast. WeChats top right corner opens ''Add a friend''. The public micro-signal number is: kongbu66, maybe, next time, in our story The protagonist is you. The sound in the radio just disappeared, Su Bai felt a dizzy feeling, then the whole person fell to the ground, and when he woke up in confusion, he suddenly found himself lying at the door of the burning bar, he immediately stood Up, there is no trace of the car around. "Drip, set off immediately, there is already a driver master to take the order, please wait a moment." Suddenly, the phone heard the sound of the taxi software. Su Bai immediately picked up the phone and focused on the time. He was very sensitive to time. After all, he came to this bar this time to kill, so each You must grasp the time and point, otherwise you may bring yourself to the water. However, the display of the mobile phone time is clearly the time when I just walked out of the burning bar. It was the time when I just walked out of the side door and planned to take a taxi. what happened! I used to dream before? Su Bai looked down at himself and found that he did not have the slightest injury on his body. The clothes were also intact. Without any injuries, looking at his whole body was really like making a dream. But is it really a dream? Such a real dream? I am because I just killed the female white-collar worker and did the dream of the other party. Just as Su Bais thoughts were in chaos, a BYD stopped in front of Su Bai, and a sleepy driver pulled down the window and asked Su Bai: "What are you playing?" This is not the driver in the dream. The driver seems to be in his twenties, his face is thin, and the driver in the dream who drives the car is not alone. Su Bai stunned the gods. At this time, he has basically recovered his waking. No matter what he experienced before, is it a dream, it will be very dangerous to stay here now. He immediately got on the bus. This time, after sitting, The seat position. The driver started the car. Su Bai took the mobile phone, and suddenly the public number number in the dream broadcast appeared in his mind. He opened his own WeChat and tapped the finger to the "add friend" in the upper right corner to put the string of characters: Kongbu66 entered, and finally, took a deep breath and pressed OK to search. Then Su Bais chest slammed and a WeChat public account was really searched. This is not a dream, this may not really be a dream! Su Bai entered the public number. ["Welcome to the public micro-signal of terrorist broadcasting. As our audience, we sincerely hope that you can live longer and give us more popularity in broadcasting."] This should be an automatic reply. Su Bai opened the history news. Then he saw the first piece of historical news, which was sent ten minutes ago. After entering, the cold sweat of Su Bai immediately flowed down. This is a graphic message. There is a picture with a picture. It tells a ghost story. The person in the picture is himself, and the driver who escaped from the collision. Seeing the bottom, Su Bai saw that the picture is three. The ghosts are close together and become ash. The picture actually has the **** characters of "good and evil to the end," and the next picture is the photo of the driver who died in the car. It was distorted and obviously murdered. In the lower right corner of the picture, half of the girls gloomy face was looming. Su Bai is like a fallen man. Just everything, not a dream! Really, not a dream! At this time, the radio on the car suddenly inserted a traffic news: There was a car accident in Qingyang Avenue in the main city. An Audi car crashed into the pier. The relevant departments have dispatched to the scene in time to remind the drivers who drive at night to drive carefully, not to drive fatigue and cherish life. "Qingyang Avenue, not far from us." Su Bai, the driver of the car, said. Then, five minutes later, the traffic news station inserted another news: "According to the investigation, the Audi car that had a car accident on Qingyang Avenue was a vehicle that escaped in Hongpu Road at night. After the vehicle hit a little girl in Hongpu Road, the driver escaped. According to police speculation, it should be In the case of the escape driver''s heart, a car accident occurred in the middle of the escape." "Retribution, it is retribution." The driver of Su Bais car sighed and sighed. He didn''t see it. The passenger sitting behind him, after hearing the news, was already cold and sweaty. The editorial requirements, these three days are one day, and tomorrow, "Terror Broadcasting" will be kept two times a day. Xiaolong is here to roll for people to collect, to recommend tickets, to seek rewards, all kinds of requests, new books set sail, need everyone''s support, don''t panic, hold the dragon! Chapter 4： club! In the early morning, Su Baicai came to the dormitory area of ??his school. His professional dormitory area is in the old building. The concierge is an aunt who has just been divorced. If you don''t keep the door, the door won''t lock. You can go to bed when you eat at night, and the students who come in and out can push the door by themselves. Moreover, there is no camera here. It seems that since the first murder, Su Bai has an instinctive sense of rejection on the camera. He hates everything that can record his whereabouts. I walked into the dormitory and went straight into the public toilet. The innermost door was clamped by Su Bai beforehand. He straightened up and climbed up, then changed the clothes in the washbasin before wearing it. The clothes and shoes were placed in the basin. Then, Su Bai went to the faucet and took a shower. The whole person walked out wet. The towel was placed on the washbasin and blocked the clothes and sneakers inside. He was wearing a sweatshirt on his upper body and shorts on his lower body. The fine muscles were bare outside, and the wet hair was a little tired. Pushing open the dormitory door and going in, Su Bai sat down on the bed 1 and some water was deliberately sprinkled on the face of a white boy on the bed. The boy opened his eyes and watched for a long time. It is Su Bai. "Su Bai, have you taken a shower?" "Well, I can''t sleep, it''s too hot, and it''s cold." Responding to it, I was given an impression. Su Bai went to his No. 4 shop. This dormitory has 4 people. The single shop is in the lower bunk, and the double shop is the upper shop. In his own bed position, Su Bai hangs a curtain of his own, dark brown, opaque. Lying in bed, what I think in my mind is not the scene of killing myself today, but the thing of this terrorist broadcast. Compared with this incident, the things that seem to kill myself are completely out of the table. Even from the perspective of instinctive inner feelings, even when doing these absence proofs, Su Bai seems to be somewhat embarrassed, although Chu Zhaos guy has always said that his absence is too much to do, as long as the previous period is not It was suspected by the police that everything was OK, but Su Bai did not subconsciously complete the entire process. Lying in bed, can''t sleep, can''t sleep at all. After a short period of spiritual excitement after killing people, the whole person will be very tired after getting released, and can sleep well. This time, it will not work at all. Lying on the bed for half an hour, Su Bai sat up, had a computer desk on the bed, spread the computer desk, boot the notebook, enter the start interface and directly enter the hidden document, this is a file name is "X" Hidden folder, there are seven folders, each folder is their own killing information, a total of seven target characters. The first to the sixth, not the pickpockets or the rogues, killing these people, just pick a suitable place, a suitable opportunity, and a suitable proof of absence, can be very simple and easy. In fact, although the TV has been playing the police documentary, it has basically been successfully cracked, so it is inevitable that the criminal traffickers will be able to escape the propaganda of the French Internet. However, there are still a large number of cases that make the police have no clue. This is very clear. For any murder crime, as long as the most basic anti-reconnaissance elements are grasped, it will be difficult for the police to catch. At the same time, he is still an unmotivated murder with no subjective goals. The police can not trace themselves from the social relationship of the deceased, and they can be safer. After all, the police in the real world cannot all be Holmes. This female white-collar worker is a non-escaper and a pick-up target chosen by Su Bai. It is also because his addiction has begun to grow larger and he has chosen to change his goal for the first time. Su Bai opened the seventh folder. This is the information of the female white-collar worker. Her name is Liu Shanshan, 28 years old. She is now a secretary in a company. Below, is the information collected by Su Bai about her. This woman had involved many projects such as illegal fund-raising. It is basically equivalent to an economic fraud. For example, the Fudge said that a man from Taiwan or Hong Kong The platform is about to land on the mainland. Now, when the money is put in, the appreciation space will be as large as possible. Many people have been tricked into investing in the whole family. In the end, they have been beaten, and many people have lost their lives. However, I dont know what the woman has gone through. After some other people who have done these things have gone to jail, she still has a good time outside, but she is indeed suspected, because one of Chu Zhaos family The nanny was sent by her to the memory of her life. Of course, it was because the inner greed could not be controlled. After watching the money, it was almost a day, and the nanny was more jealous and persuaded himself. The son and daughter-in-law mortgaged the house and invested in the money. In the end, after all the waters came out, the nanny couldnt accept the blow, and he took a lot of sleeping pills at Chu Zhaos home. This time, Chu Zhaos goal was to help Su Bais great help, but Chu Zhao and Su Bai did not. Similarly, Su Bai is a murderer, and Chu Zhao is purely pursuing excitement. The data continued to pull down, and Su Bais pupil slammed. He saw a picture in which a group of people pulled banners and held large-character posters at the door of government agencies. Inside, there is an old couple, holding a banner, the banner reads: Black heart developers pit the people''s hard-earned money, please the government to preside over justice! And the old couple, who was seen in the unfinished building before, used the banner of fire to burn old couples with female white-collar workers. No wonder you will have a familiar feeling when you see them. Just looking at the target information before, I just looked at the woman before, or the most obvious thing is the closest thing to myself. The rest of the information and things are just a glimpse of the grass, and I have not looked at it. In this way, this woman is also involved in some unfinished buildings. When the "terrorist broadcast" ended, he said that good and evil are reported at the end of the day. Su Bai suddenly felt that his back was cold. What was this "terrorist broadcast" in the end, just a psychic event? "Hey..." The phone shakes; Su Bai glanced at the caller''s reminder, which was Chu Zhao''s call. "Hey, I am." Su Bai said. There was a brief silence on Chu Zhaos side. It seemed that the other party was organizing the language. In the end, he said: "Su Bai, have you implemented the plan today?" Chu Zhao asked. Su Bais heart is squeaky, can it be said that there is a flaw in the plan, and his identity has already been exposed soon? Chu Zhao is a police family, Chu Zhao himself is also a policeman, so he always has a special kind of pleasure when he plans to help Su Bai every time. This feeling makes him more fascinated. Is it going? Su Bai asked tentatively and pressed the phone to record. "You, he, my mother answered me quickly, did it execute!" Chu Zhaos head was almost smashed. "She, haven''t you died?" Su Bai asked. "Dead." Chu Zhao deep took a breath, "died in a heart attack, there is no external wound in the whole body, the nightclub owner reported the police, the forensic doctor also came to check, and determined that the cause of death was his own accident. , has ruled out the possibility of homicide." Upon hearing this answer, Su Bai subconsciously grasped the knife on his bed and felt the cold feeling conveyed by the knife. The emotion in his heart fluctuated even more. I myself, obviously use this knife, pierced the other''s chest, and stirred a half circle... How could it be a heart attack! "Are you scared her to death before the hands-on?" Chu Zhao continued to ask, "Oh, this is true, the perfect absence is proof, buddy, you have completed a perfect crime." Chapter 5： Human scalp! Until the morning, Su Bai was slumbering to sleep, and all kinds of thoughts kept moving in his mind. At this moment, Su Bai knew that the tough nerves he had proud of before were actually so vulnerable. . I have had several dreams. In my dreams, there are pictures of female white-collar workers wearing knives on their chests and sneer at the same time. At the same time, there is a deep and leisurely voice in the terrorist broadcast. Until noon, Su Bai opened his eyes in the crack of his headache, took off his notebook, opened the curtain, and a person wearing a police uniform sat on the opposite bunk. Su Bais arm trembled in an instant, and his heart was nervous and his breathing became extremely difficult. At this time, the police raised his head and revealed a young smile. "It seems to scare our baby." This piece of Chu Zhaos goods is not intentional. Su Bai took a deep breath and forced to hold down the impulse of Chu Zhao, and sorted out the things on the bed, then took the phone down. "Come, eat, give you a takeaway." Chu Zhao refers to the takeaway bag placed on the desk. Su Bai shook his head. "I have no appetite." Chu Zhao was a little surprised and smiled. "This is not your first time. How do you feel this time more than the first time you did that?" Su Bai licked his lips. He didn''t know if he should tell Chu Zhao, killing, and dead people about the terrorist broadcast. For the two of them, it is not a sensitive vocabulary for this small club, but the terrorist broadcast is obviously An event that is beyond the ordinary people''s thinking mode. If you say it yourself, will the other people in the club think that you have gone to extremes, and, in layman''s terms, is it crazy? This is a club that has not been formed for a year. There are only four people in total, and there is not much experience, even immature, but dare to set up a platform to do this kind of thing. Therefore, if any one of the four people has a problem, it will affect the other three people. If they are suspected of suffering from mental illness that cannot control or even begin to produce hallucinatory consciousness, how will they treat themselves? Sometimes, Su Bai feels very ridiculous. Four young people have formed this club with a fever. Even more than 10 people have died under the operation of this club, but this club is still It seems so simple and loose. "The incident was identified as an accidental death, so you don''t have any pressure anymore. Even the related investigations and other things have not been done, even if you pee around the nightclub like an old dog, leaving a bunch of Pile your own traces and you won''t find them." "I don''t think about this." Su Bai waved his hand, then picked up the towel and wash the basin. "You sit for a while, I will wash it." Chu Zhao nodded. In the public toilet, Su Bai, who brushed his teeth, immersed his entire face in a basin of cold water, then suddenly raised his head, raised a splash of water, wiped his face with a towel, and Su Bai said something. Out of the toilet, but at this time, a student who is not very tall directly hit the arms of Su Bai. Su Bai stepped back two steps. The little man sat directly on the ground and his clothes and pants were wet. "sorry Sorry." The little man stood up and apologized to Su Bai. Su Bai nodded and did not take care of the matter and walked back to the dormitory. In the dormitory, Chu Zhao still took a book about psychology crime on the desk of Su Bai and looked at it on the bedside balcony. "Are you okay today, can you read the book so leisurely here?" "Exactly a mission." Visit students? "Yes, visit students." "And then you spend your time in my dorm room?" "There was nothing to visit, and three general teachers were lost in the lab." Chu Zhao smiled and said: "I can''t always see a student at school. Hello classmates, may you find out where you have a body recently? ?" Su Bai went to the window sill while changing clothes, and behind the old dormitory was the big playground. At this time, two police officers wearing police uniforms were visiting the students on the playground. "Others are doing things, you are playing here, it really is a dark and confusing society." Su Bai said. "Oh, my Suda son, don''t you laugh at the second brother? You don''t know, I was forced by my dad. From small to big, every time I made a mistake, he returned home, police. I didnt have time to take the clothes, I just took out the belt and packed me up. I was born with a natural fear and resentment against the police. When I grew up, I forced me to apply for the police school as a policeman. Oh, you know this is a What does it feel like?" "It''s a bit like a feeling of forcing a sexual relationship with a female corpse who died in a car accident." Su Bai described it. "Although your metaphor is very disgusting, it is very appropriate." Chu Zhao put the book together. "The general teacher lost three. What do you think is the reason?" "I am not a policeman, I am just a student." Su Bai shrugged. "If you are an ordinary student, I will not be here." Chu Zhao took out a cigarette and handed it to Su Bai, and then held his hands on the balcony. "The smoker said that he would quit, and her family would like to She went to work at the British Embassy. As you know, Gu Fans original addition was because he wanted to chase after him. Now that he is going to quit, he also shows that he does not want to continue playing. A murder club, built entirely by young people who are motivated by stimuli, is now facing a disintegration trend. Su Bai took a sip of cigarettes, didn''t know why, and got up. "Cough and cough........." Chu Zhao took a shot of Su Bais back and helped him to keep his breath. Su Bai took out a piece of tissue paper and wiped his mouth. "Maybe, this is a very good ending. Our club has carried more than ten lives. Now everything looks very clean, but often walks by the river. , there are not wet shoes." "Hey, this is not what you guys should say, and the people we kill, although in terms of legal procedures, should not be sentenced to death, but they are not pure good people, kill them, anyway, I have nothing in my heart. A sense of guilt, as for you, are you already immersed in the bones, and if the club is gone, you will want to go to addiction, but it will be difficult." Chu Zhao is not a policeman. After saying this sentence, he suddenly thinks of something like "I have found something more exciting to you?" Su Bai smiled. "Maybe..." Just as Su Bai wanted to continue, Chu Zhaos cell phone rang. "Hey, captain, I am visiting in the dormitory building, oh, well, I am coming, I am coming." Chu Zhao and Su Bai raised their mobile phones. "I have to go first. The clubs affairs have been waiting for two days. We have four people to come out and talk about it. Lets disband." ............ In the evening, Su Bai studied in a classroom and sorted out a paper on hand. He didn''t like to go to the library to do such things. Sometimes there are only a few people in the study room, which makes people feel lonely. The feeling of sinking into the heart. When the paper was finalized, Su Bai planned to go to the vending machine to buy a bottle of drink, take a cigarette, and come back to continue to modify the paper again, preliminary draft. At this point, there were two other students in the classroom, one male and one female, sitting in the front row of the leftmost row and the front row of the rightmost row, and Su Bai was sitting in the middle of the back position. Out of the classroom, I took out a cigarette, lit it, and then took it out of the wallet and stuffed it into the vending machine. "Hey." Su Bai bent down and took a bottle of hot canned coffee from under the vending machine. At this time, a fragrant wind came. "Sogo, please drink me, I didn''t bring any money." Su Bai stood up. "The change has just come out. In it, I will take out the coin." After that, Su Bai took the coffee to his classroom. The girl in the spot is a bit stunned. When Su Bai sat down in the classroom and prepared to change the paper again, the former girl also walked into the classroom with her bag. It seems that she was dissatisfied with the attitude of Su Bai to her. She I didnt say hello to Su Bai, and I didnt choose to sit close to Su Bai, but I chose a position directly in front of the middle to sit down. Put the bag, take the earphones, take the snacks, take the makeup mirror, take the book, take the pen, and keep making a sound, so that the other two students in the classroom can''t help but frown. Some people come to the classroom to read the book for a while, ready to work. It has been too long for too long. But then, a shrill scream came from the girl''s mouth: "what!!!!!!!!!" Su Bai stood up and looked at the girl''s hand, holding a **** human skin! The new book set sail, and Xiaolong is here to ask for a ticket and click on the collection. Chapter 6： Broken corpse! Two people, Chu Zhao and Su Bai, squatted together in the flower garden next to the teaching building. "I asked you at noon what you think about the loss of the general teacher in the school lab. You actually gave me the answer at night." Chu Zhao was very dissatisfied and shouted. This means that Su Bai knows during the day but does not say it at night. He was so bad that he had to get up from the bed and was filled with a deep resentment. Su Bai turned his eyes at Chu Zhao. "You didn''t see what the scalp looks like?" "I am dizzy, timid, not looking." Chu Zhao replied. "Can you be a policeman like you?" "You know, I am walking behind the door." Chu Zhao stood up and stretched. "That''s not the head of the general teacher. How long have the general teachers been soaked in Formalin one by one, and I haven''t known how many times the students have turned over and over, and their scalp still has fresh blood?" The scalp tissue is very delicate and soft, and death should not be long, or it has been carefully preserved for a while." Chu Zhao stared at Su Bai with a look of perversion: "Day, have you come out to see it?" "When I found the scalp, I was on the scene. I was also one of the witnesses. Of course, before the police came, I would definitely go and have a look." "Oh, that''s fresh human skin, does it mean?" Chu Zhao simply pulled out another cigarette to prepare, but a gust of wind blew, the lighter did not point to the ground several times. "Fresh human skin, no one has reported before that the intentional injury or injury, and it is a murder." Chu Zhaoqi, who had never been able to smoke, had to throw cigarettes and lighters on the ground and stepped on his feet twice. "Does this mean that I can''t go back tonight?" Su Baiyi said that you looked at Chu Zhao, but Chu Zhaos policeman was indeed a wonderful singer. What happened to him was that he could not sleep well tonight. "Chu Zhao, what are you doing there?" A middle-aged man shouted at the gate of the first floor of the teaching building. "He, my brother-in-law, the captain of the Interpol team, the brother-in-law of other people''s family is too late to shoot a little bitch, he only knows how to practice me in death, rely on." Chu Zhao put on the police cap, "Go, come with me." "Sun team, I am investigating the situation. This is Su Bai, and it is also one of the eyewitnesses found in the human skin." The Sun team is a national character face. When speaking, it is also a circle of words, a small flat head, giving a very masculine feeling. He glanced at Su Bai and then asked: "Is the transcript ready?" Su Bai nodded. "Do it well, I should say it." Upon hearing this, the Sun team would not say anything, directly to Chu Zhaodao: "The above decision is now to conduct a carpet search on the entire campus. Our police force is insufficient. You can contact the school or the student union of this school. , draw some reliable people to come and help." "Yes." Chu Zhao turned and left, and Su Bai followed up. When the two went far away, Chu Zhao immediately bitterly faced him. "Pit, but also a carpet search." "It''s normal to find a piece of scalp, not a foot skin, for a carpet search." "Su Bai, you said, if the murderers are like you, killing people simply, how good it is, killing people will kill people, but also cut the flesh and litter everywhere, so that Laozi will be a sanitation worker here." "........." Su Bai. ............ The police led the team, and the students in the student union were placed under the policemen. The school opened all the lights on the campus, and the students themselves began to search with a flashlight or a searchlight in their mobile phone function. Seven or eight hundred people searched together, and the key area was centered around the teaching building where the scalp was found. The results of the search quickly began to be aggregated, far more easily than imagined. The human flesh was found in the flower garden, the human flesh was found in other classrooms, the human flesh was found in the toilet, and even the human flesh was found in the mezzanine behind the vending machine. In short, during the first hour of the search, dozens of scattered human flesh were found. This unconsciously makes everyone''s search more energetic! Yes, Su Bai found that the students around him were searching harder, even if they knew what they were looking for, but it was a great deal for the searcher to find the target item with such a high probability. needle. Chu Zhao and Su Bai are not lazy at all times. Chu Zhaos goods are also absolutely extinct. After being forced into the police by the family, the rebellious mentality has reached a point of metamorphosis. From the fact that he even wants to join the killing club, he can see There are a lot of clues. He is a kind of rejection from his heart for his own work and for his own police uniform. Smoked children once said that the four people in this club all have neuropathy, which makes a lot of sense. "They are looking for, but human flesh, is part of the body, how do you feel like playing a treasure game." Chu Zhao said on a tree. "People, that''s it." Su Bai looked around and then looked at Chu Zhao: "Don''t move." "What''s wrong?" Chu Zhaoyu lived, and then, following Su Bai''s gaze, he began to look up and looked up. Above the tree he was leaning against, that is, among the branches, there was a bird''s nest. But in the bird''s nest, it is obviously what is left black. "Get the handle, I will go and see." Su Bai finished this sentence and began to run toward Chu Zhao. Chu Zhaoqi stepped, and then folded his hands together. When Su Bais foot stepped on his hands, he made a force to lift it up. Su Bais whole person bounced up, one hand grabbed the branch, another The hand was placed on the bird''s nest, and then caught a fluffy thing, with a cold and damp feeling. In short, this kind of feel, very bad, Su Bai also raised a layer of haze, fortunately, he is indeed more experienced in this regard. Jumping from the tree, Su Bais hand was thrown directly to Yu Chuzhao. Chu Zhao was in his arms and looked at the thing in his arms, revealing the expression of the dog. "This is ok." "Your luck is indeed suitable for the police. If you are lazy, you can find the head." Chu Zhaos hands are holding a human head, **** heads, blood around the eyes, ears and nose, with a kind of terrible horror. However, Su Bai threw the head to Chu Zhao, and Chu Zhao did not scare away. He could still calmly and calmly. It can be seen that Chu Zhao is not the one he showed in his habitual words. Disdainful and unbearable. Otherwise, he will not go to the club to do those things, whether he admits it or not, in his bones, it is indeed the blood of the police, but he is not willing to face it. Pulling out the mobile phone, Chu Zhao directly called the grand team. "Hey, brother-in-law." "Now is working time, don''t call my brother-in-law, you should..." Chu Zhao listened to the beginning of the words and immediately cut off the phone, and then turned a blind eye at Su Bai, "I said, when the police people need this?" Su Bai took over the head, and the flashlight function of holding the mobile phone was carefully viewed according to the head. "Its a woman. Shes probably in her early twenties. If she doesnt have an accident, she should be a female student at school. For the time being, I can only see these things. After all, Su Bai is not a forensic doctor. He is too lazy to do too detailed examinations at this time. Soon, the grandson, the brother-in-law of Chu Zhao, called back. "Hey." Chu Zhao took the call. "You still have a bad temper, are you..." "Snapped" Chu Zhao once again hanged the phone. Then he squatted around Su Bai and looked at the head together. These two people seem to be young and young, but they are also the second generation, but unlike the second generation who only drive cars and women, what they like and try is definitely beyond the ordinary peoples point of interest, even Some are sensational. When I reported the situation, how many pieces of meat were found? Su Bai suddenly asked. Chu Zhao took a moment and carefully calculated it. "Almost seven or eighty, this time, it is estimated to be one hundred." "Someone is imitating the crime." Su Bai licked his lips and said, "Do you know which one to imitate?" Chu Zhaoyi, you thought that my mentally retarded expression looked at Su Bai. "I am not qualified by the police. The case still knows well. You mean the broken body, yes." Su Bai nodded. "This year is the anniversary of the broken body. The suspect is paying tribute to it in a new case." Chapter 7： There is also a dead person! This corpse case was filed 30 years ago and the victim was a sophomore female student. The victim''s remains were discovered by a morning exercise aunt on Modu Road after a week of missing. In order to eliminate the traces of the crime, the murderer heats the body to the cooked and cuts into thousands of pieces. After the incident, the local public security department used the police force to conduct a large-scale search, but the lack of clues still has not found the murderer. "If it is really imitating the corpse, does it mean that we can find thousands of pieces of minced meat in school?" Chu Zhao made a vomiting expression. "I used to see the inside because of curiosity." Some of the information is more disgusting than the ones on the Internet. The large basket of minced meat is placed there, which is simply a ruin. Su Bai patted Chu Zhaos shoulder. Someone said that he didnt want to be a policeman, but he still went to see this internal file. Oh, its a good idea. "Isn''t hobbies?" Chu Zhao shook his head in disapproval. At this time, his cell phone rang again. This time, Chu Zhaos brother-in-law team screamed without coming up again, but lowered the voice and asked: "Do you have any discoveries about your kid? Otherwise, you don''t have the dog dare to hang up this phone!" "Hey, brother-in-law, I found something." "Broken meat, there are more than three hundred pieces collected here. There are pieces of meat everywhere. Just move the table a little, remove the chair, open the grass, open the toilet, and there are pieces of meat everywhere." "I didn''t find broken meat." When the Sun team heard this, the breathing was obviously stagnant. "What is that?" "Human head." Chu Zhaoyu had a cigarette in his mouth, but when he found the lighter, he found that the lighter was thrown away by himself. When he went down to see Su Bai, seeing Su Bai was very painful on the ground, some Awkwardly said: "What''s wrong with you, not comfortable?" "Where is your kid, bring the head to the office classroom, hurry up!" "Oh, good." Chu Zhao hung up the phone and hugged the head to Su Bai. "What''s wrong, not comfortable?" Su Bai was pale and his body suddenly groaned. The whole person suddenly had a sense of suffocation. Then, his ear seemed to suddenly appear the voice of the host in the broadcast: ["Audience friends, the story of the next radio show is being recorded, please, please stay tuned, we will be in the next show, see you."] When this voice disappeared, Su Bai felt that the pressure and pain in his body disappeared. In the ear, I heard the shouts of Chu Zhao. Su Bai waved his hand in a conscious manner and stood up. "It doesn''t matter, it''s okay, let''s send it to the head, so you can confirm your identity early." Chu Zhao nodded. "What about you? Don''t accompany me?" "I have to go back to the dormitory to rest, I am not a student union." "Rely, don''t talk about loyalty, don''t you like killing people?" Su Bai coughed, then turned and slammed over the shoulders of Chu Zhao: "I like to kill, you are right, but I have not changed my mind to the point where I like to cook the dead and cut the knife into thousands. Do you understand?" "and so" "So, I go back to sleep, you continue to look for meat, if you want, I can give you some salt and come over." "You........." Chu Zhao. After saying this, Su Bai walked away with no loyalty, crossed the stadium, and went forward to his own dormitory. In the stadium, there are also many people searching, and from time to time have found that under the basketball basket, there is actually a piece of meat. For Su Bai, killing is not terrible. He has killed seven people. He has already been a little numb to the dead. But the terrible thing is to kill a person and cook her body parts. After cooking and cutting and sowing and hiding in such a large area, how cool is it to complete? Reaching out and putting the cuffs down, Su Bai speeded up his steps back to the dormitory. The aunts in the dormitory building did not sleep so late today because many school leaders and police officers had been there before. Many students in the student union were transferred out for search. This big thing happened, and its impossible for the aunt to stay in bed and go to bed early. Seeing that Su Bai was coming back, the aunt of the board immediately shouted: "Classmate, what happened in the end? I heard that many people died?" Su Bai frowned, still replied: "Just die alone." "Why do you still have to find so much? It is dead in the school, so you have to go to the body?" Once the aunt of the aunt, it is indeed a bit of fear. "It is a person who is dead and is divided into many films. Now it is collecting, maybe there are also in our dormitory." "How is it possible, how can we have it in our dormitory? I watched it every day." Su Bai is too lazy to say that he can go directly to the door every night without registering this matter. He directly got rid of the aunt''s further questioning and walked into the dormitory building. After going to the third floor, Su Bai advanced the toilet. Wash your hands in the washbasin. This hand has taken the broken meat and the head of the dead. It really needs to be washed. Fortunately, Su Bai has nothing to clean about these things. When cleaning, Su Bai saw a bottle of shower gel on the side of the washbasin. He immediately took it and squeezed it in his hand. There were often students coming to the toilet to take a shower, so there is a shower gel shampoo left here. Its not surprising that I can only blame the schools living facilities. Its too bad. There is no separate bathroom in the dormitory. The school bathhouse is still in another student area, so the students here have to go for a long walk. After going through the playground and a teaching area, I took a shower from the bathhouse in the summer and then walked back. It was estimated that the body was sweating again, and the bath was washed white. After washing his hands, Su Bai walked back to his dormitory. There are four beds in the dormitory, but there are only two people living in the house. One of them has already been internship outside the school, and one is living with the girlfriend outside the school. Shop No. 1 is a very white-skinned student. He is a native and is a mathematics department named Liu He. "What happened outside?" "Well, someone is dead." Su Bai did not want to sit here and continue to talk about it. She changed her shoes first and planned to go to her bed. Only when she pulled the curtain up on the bunk, Su Bai felt that she was in a private place. In the space, it will give him a sense of security. Liu Heren, as his name suggests, is very welcoming to everyone. Seeing that Su Bai is not willing to say more, he will not ask, and he will continue to lie in bed and read a book with a desk lamp. Su Bai suddenly thought of something before going to bed. In his own mind, the picture of the head of the mobile phone under the light of the flashlight appeared. He got down from the ladder and walked to the roommate''s bed that was shared with his girlfriend outside the school. "Hey, you said, Chen Chu didn''t come back for two days?" Liu He thought about it for a moment, then nodded. "It seems like there are three days, count it tonight." "I didn''t see him during class." Su Bai said again, and then he began to walk over Chen Chu''s bed and turned up. "You are this..." Liu and he are a bit strange. "Do you remember that Chen Chu has a photo frame with a photo of him and her girlfriend. I remember that he had shown off for a while before he brought it back to the dormitory." Su Bai asked. "Yes, I remember, but I don''t know where he went." Su Bai nodded and continued to find, the bed was turned up by himself, there were change, there was a lighter, there were magazines, and even underwear and socks, there was no photo frame. Su Bai went to Chen Chus desk to find it, and the desk drawer was locked. Su Bai directly slammed the ball and broke the lock. This momentum scared Liu He and he did not know Su Baifas What is crazy. The drawer was opened by Su Bai, and the above books and condom boxes were removed. Su Bai found a photo frame. "Wh..." Blowing and blowing it with your hands, the two people on the photo inside the photo frame finally became clear. Seeing the woman''s face, the face of the human head appeared in Su Bai''s mind, especially the black squat in the squat position, which fits perfectly. Su Bai immediately picked up the phone and called Chu Zhao. "Hey, I don''t want to be stunned and salty. I really have a conscience to bring me a cup of milk tea." "Go to your sister, do you find out the identity of the female corpse?" "I am checking the file, its coming out soon." "Don''t check it out, I know who it is, but maybe the dead, not a person." After Su Bai finished this sentence, he looked at the empty bed. His classmates, his roommate is a virtue. Su Bai is clear. This kind of person dares to kill his girlfriend and cook. After the corpse and then throw the body? Totally impossible! According to him, he has not come to class for a few days. result, In fact, it is already a bit out of the way. In the new book period, the new book list needs everyone''s clicks, recommended tickets and collections. The dragon is here to give you a slap in the face, and hurry! Chapter 8： Evil ritual After calling Chu Zhao, Su Bai directly asked Liu He: "Remember the location of Chen Chu rental house?" Liu He seems to have noticed something, hesitated hesitantly, but nodded under Su Bais gaze. "I know, when he moved in, I helped." Su Bai was really a bit lonely at the time, so Chen Chu just moved out and said it to Su Bai. Su Bai just clicked, and the other party didn''t mean to help him move things. "Get up, Chen Chu should have an accident." "What happened?" Liu and hurriedly began to wear clothes in a panic. Su Bai frowned, picked up his mobile phone, flipped through the address book, and finally found the number of Chen Chu. Su Bai immediately called: "Sorry, the call you made has been turned off, please call again later..." Shut down; Su Bai blew his breath. According to normal circumstances, a small young man in the modern era, the mobile phone is rarely shut down, plus the previous speculation, Chen Chu, it is estimated that it is really fierce, and I dont know Chen Chu. What is the end of the game, is cooked like his girlfriend, cut into thousands of pieces scattered in the corner of the campus, or other end. After Liu He was dressed, Su Bai ran out of the dormitory directly with him. Outside the dormitory, a team of policemen had already ran over. It seems that the level is not low, and Chu Zhaos kid is also inside. Chu Zhao met Su Bai and immediately fingered: "It is him. He is Su Bai. He provides information on the identity of the deceased and other information." This scene makes Su Bai feel some toothache. In the meantime, it is like Chu Zhao shouting: It is him, he is Su Bai, he has killed several people in the club. Fortunately, although the club is loosely managed, the four members are also unfettered. However, the four people have different conditions at home and their futures are good. Therefore, there will be no such situation in which the fish will die. Moreover, everything, every incident, Everyone is involved more or less, and whose **** is not clean. A policeman with a little vicissitudes came over and stared at Su Bai. "You mean, the deceased has a cohabiting boyfriend who lives outside the school?" "Yes, the cohabiting boyfriend of the deceased is my former roommate. Now the bed that is empty in my dormitory is his. He should not be the murderer. He does not have the ability to do this kind of thing. Moreover, he has not been in the three days. I came to school." "How did you recognize the deceased?" asked the vicissitudes police. "The king''s bureau is the head he found with me, so he saw it." Chu Zhao interjected at this time. The king''s board nodded. His attitude toward Chu Zhao seemed to be particularly friendly. It seems that Chu Zhao was arrogant in his work on weekdays, but the family relationship was indeed hard enough, and that the brother-in-law dared to pick him up. "Xiao Sun, you take people to look for their rental house to check the situation, I will continue to stay here to organize the work of the body search." "Yes!" Captain Sun nodded immediately, then went to Su Bai and asked: "Do you know the location of their rental house?" "Know, I can take you there." "Well, you, you, you and you, go with me." Captain Sun finally pointed to Chu Zhao. A group of seven or eight people immediately took two police cars out of school. This time, going out is just to find out the situation. If there is something really happening in the rental house, then there will definitely be more people and professionals. Send the past. In the car, Su Bai and Chu Zhao sat together, Su Bai whispered: "The surveillance video did not find anything?" It is reasonable to say that the criminals dare to throw corpses in the school, and they are not throwing one or two pieces. Now they have found out hundreds of pieces. There are many places in the garden, toilets, etc., as long as they are carefully found, they can be found in such a large area. Corpse, how could you not leave clues in the surveillance camera? Chu Zhao sighed and smiled. "Its like seeing a ghost. There is a group of people who have been transferred to check and monitor, but no special situation has occurred. The body was thrown out obviously less than 24 hours or even shorter. But there is nothing unusual in the monitoring. There is even a study room. From yesterday to today, no one has ever been in, but there are two pieces of meat found in it." Upon hearing this news, Su Bai suddenly silenced. If there is no clue in the surveillance camera, then the matter is really too strange. Suddenly, Su Bai suddenly remembered his own experience yesterday, and his eyes could not help but look at the radio in the car, but fortunately, the voice did not ring again. Now, Su Bai is full of fear of the radio, which is a human instinct for the unknown, the supernatural phenomenon. The car parked in a community outside the school, here is an old community, it can be seen that it is very old, but the general college couples rent here, then say, the conditions are always better than the school dormitory. Under the lead of Liu He, everyone quickly came to the second floor of a unit of a residential building. "Hey!" The Sun team knocked on the door, but no one answered after knocking for a while. Su Bai stood beside the door and reached out to stop his nose. He smelled a **** smell. The Suns eyes suddenly looked at Su Bai, and then they sniffed their noses. They seemed to understand something, but his eyes on Su Bai became a bit different. Su Bai''s complexion is unchanged, directly said: "There is a smell of blood, my nose is very sensitive, I can''t go wrong." Instead of being suspected, it is better to say it in a big way. Seeing Su Bai said so generously, the suspicious color before the Sun teams face disappeared immediately. He nodded and stepped back two steps. Then he sprinted forward and opened the door. "vomit" Almost everyone bent down and started to retching, even the old criminal police officer of the Sun team was no exception, because the door was just opened, it was like flipping the lid of the trash can, the taste and things inside were all brains. Presented out. This is a small-sized house with only 60 bungalows, two rooms and one living room. The hall can basically be neglected, and the table should be walked on the side. In this small hall, there is a chair with a young man sitting on the chair. The man''s limbs are nailed to the chair, nailed with long nails, and the entire chest and stomach of the man are hollowed out. Inside, it was stuffed with something that bulged. "Protect the scene, don''t mess in, call support, tell the headquarters to find a second murder scene." The Sun team resisted putting the feeling of nausea back and ordered it. "Yes." A police officer rushed down the stairs to call like a big man. Su Bai and Chu Zhao both recovered very quickly. After all, although the smell is very distorted, it is not too special. After spending the initial discomfort, you can take a closer look at some of the doorways. . "The guy''s belly is bulging, what is stuffed? Pillow? Cotton?" Chu Zhao wondered. Su Bai pointed to the boxes on the floor of the small hall: "If I didn''t guess wrong, it should be a condom that was filled with water to make a water balloon." Chapter 9： Weird person A pair of male and female students living together outside the school, girls, cooked and cut into corpses became thousands of pieces scattered in all corners of the campus, boys, were nailed to the chair, opened the belly, the organs and intestines inside They were all dragged out, and then the abdominal cavity was filled with a condom filled with water. The law of death is beyond common sense and extremely miserable. This is not like the ordinary kind of vendetta. It is infinitely close to a religious ritual. When Liu He and Su Bai walked back together, Liu He almost glared at his chest. Obviously, for him, the impact of the previous picture was too strong. Su Bai seems to be okay, after all, the heart is still different. However, suddenly, I think of the surveillance camera that Chu Zhao said before, can completely avoid the monitoring, and throw a lot of corpses around the campus, people, it seems that really can not do it. At this time, Su Bais mobile phone began to vibrate. "Liu He, you go back to the dormitory first, I will go back later." Su Bai said hello to Liu He, then went to the barbecue booth at the school gate. "Hey, it''s me, what''s the matter of calling at night?" "I heard about what happened at your school, hehe." The smoker on the phone was like blowing his hair, and the phone was hands-free, so Su Bai could hear the obvious embarrassing sound. The news is well-informed. Su Bai went to the barbecue stall and looked at the barbecue. The throat was moving. It seems that today is not suitable for barbecue. Boss, come with two bottles of beer, and then help me to bake some vegetables. The meat is gone." "Oh, how, have you been affected today? To be honest, if this is not a pervert, it really is what you are doing in your own school. You are a murderer." Su Baixiao laughed twice and sat down at a small table. "I haven''t gotten sick enough to get to that point, and I won''t take the classmates around me for no reason." "You said it, it''s just because you haven''t gotten sick. I tell you, your mental illness continues to develop, and it''s not far from being a criminal in a serial killing." "I seem to be already." "At least the people we kill at the club are not good people." "How do we sound like we are a little girl, or a Sailor Moon, shouting to destroy you on behalf of the moon." "Oh, almost, actually, we are no different from those who like to play illegal cars, but we are more daring and more exciting. Well, not poor with you, you know my business." "Chu Zhao and I said, you have to go to the British Embassy." "Ah, it''s really boring. I told my dad to let me go to Somalia or the Middle East and Syria. As a result, my mother shed tears. My dad fell at home and finally went to England. "A girl''s family, it really should be collected." "I am leaving, the club is almost going to be scattered." "Okay, you know why Gu Fan is going to participate in this club. If you are gone, he will not be happy again." "I have nothing to do with him." "This explains, like saying that you like me." "Well, don''t be smug, I don''t want to be a murderer. If you kill your wife after you get sick, it''s really beautiful." The phone was over, and the voice of the smoker became serious: "Really, Su Bai, I will contact you after I went to the UK. You can go to the UK for treatment." "Your beer and barbecue." The owner of the barbecue stall brought beer and barbecue to Su Bai. "Thank you." Su Bai said to the boss, then picked up the beer bottle, did not pour the cup, and directly put it to his mouth. "I feel that your illness can no longer be dragged on. We are just making small noises, killing people, and the garbage of those society. Together with the family relationships of our four people, even if they show their feet, I can go over together, but in the future, if you really do... I am not worried about myself, I am just worried about you, you may really ruin your life and your family together." "I know." Su Bai took another beer. His own affairs, his own problems, Su Bai is very clear. He also knows how his mental illness will develop in the future and he will not be able to get control. In fact, he should be suitable to go abroad as a mercenary, but the family relationship, he wants If you do, then the resistance will be great, and the Chinese have not been very popular in the mercenary market. In addition, Su Bai also knows his ability, free fight and amateur firearms enthusiasts. This level is in the princesses of those sons. There are no problems with the screams and cheers caused by the two hands on the small party. I want to go out and rely on this to go to the ground. It is estimated that it will not be long before I finish playing. I am still too tender. "Then I will help you find the hospital, find it and contact you again, I need your consent, because this is your business." "Okay, yes, you found that I can do a place to go to the UK as an exchange student. The problem should be small." "Well, you can think so best." Smoked his hair and lay on the bed, making a comfortable voice. "Yes, your girlfriend, last time I didn''t say there was a girl at school. Chasing you, and you are eating with her and developing." "I haven''t contacted for a while," Su Bai said. "How do you think that you are in love, you are cold." "You said it before, I am sick, and in the future, I still don''t want to harm other girls." At this moment, Su Bais corner of the eye saw two people coming across the opposite side. One person was holding a dog. The dog was not very big. It was black and it looked very fine, but it had a kind of dog. Distinguish the traits, at the very least, it is not interested in the rest of the barbecue under the feet, while the man holding the dog is wearing a military camouflage sweatshirt, which looks very strong and awkward. The other man is a bit thinner and should not be too old, but wearing a pair of sunglasses at night is a bit... funny. The two men also sat down on a table at the barbecue booth. "What''s wrong, what happened?" Smoked is a very sensitive woman, she can feel a lot from Su Bai''s breathing changes. "Nothing, nothing, well, let''s take a break, my business, thank you." "Its just a matter of saying this, well, you are careful. I just read the latest report. There may be hidden guys near your school who are more perverted than you." "Ok." With a cry, Su Bai hung up the phone. However, in my heart, Su Bai is thinking, is it really a murderer? Or is it all done by people? Drinking beer silently, Su Bais eyes were always staring at the army camouflage and sunglasses man. I dont know why, Su Bai felt that they had a strange atmosphere. And the two men sitting here are not like going out for a walk and eating a nightingale. Instead, they seem to be waiting for something to come, seemingly serious and solemn. At this time, the little black dog ran to Su Bai and began to circle around Su Bai; Su Bai, who was not afraid of murder, suddenly felt like a needle felt when he was watched by this little black dog. "come back." The army camouflage man snorted, and the little black dog looked at Su Bai deeply and then ran back to his master. The sunglasses man lowered his voice and the military camouflage man was talking about something. The military camouflage man nodded and then looked at Su Bai with a meaningful look. Su Bai put the money on the table, got up directly, and planned to leave. When walking past the military camouflage and sunglasses men''s desk, the little black dog showed his teeth to Su Bai, and it looked very fierce. Generally, the puppy had a feeling of savage in the color, but this dog The fierceness carries a deep threat that cannot be ignored. The sunglasses man held a bottle in his hand and gently raised it: "Would you like to go?" This is what I said to Su Bai. Su Bai had some accidents. He didnt know each other for no reason. Was he saying hello, but he nodded lightly. "Yes, I went back to school." The military camouflage man snorted: "I suggest you sit for a while." The sunglasses mens military camouflage men shook their heads, and then the two continued to face to face and began to drink and eat barbecue. Su Bai hesitated for a moment, but he chose to cross the road and headed for the campus. Looking at the back of Su Bais departure, the military camouflage man smiled and said: Why dont you let me stop him, if the newcomer can guarantee it, it will be rewarded. The man in sunglasses sighed. "No need, he has murderousness on his body. Your little black has already smelled it. This is not an ordinary newcomer, at least not an ordinary person. Forcibly staying before the story is opened will cause unnecessary feelings." Conflict Also, I don''t think he looks like he can die casually. When we go to find him, it will be fine. The new book starts, you need to collect, click and recommend tickets, hold the dragon! Chapter 10： Horror is coming again! I walked into the school gate and stepped on the tree-lined path on the campus. The evening breeze blew, giving a feeling of relaxation and ease, and the exhaustion seemed to dissipate at this time. Liu and the guy should be unable to sleep tonight, but Chen Chu died so badly that for Su Bai, it was the moment he saw it, but he did not have a little reaction, but he would not become the dream of Su Bai. Hey. However, a little bit makes Su Bai feel that it is not good or bad. That is, with the departure of the smoker, the killing club will also be disbanded. If you cant control it, you can only choose to go abroad. Accept the spiritual treatment in this aspect, otherwise you will become a demon who is good at killing and innocent, not what Su Bai wants to see now. Although the person he killed before is not a good person, but in law, it is indeed sin not to die, but at least can give Su Bai a spiritual comfort, just like he killed the female white-collar worker in the toilet. That sentence is the same: "Although I really don''t like to talk nonsense, but this is the rules of the club, I have to say: Your sin, escaped the secular sanctions, but can not escape our ruling." Give yourself a perverted psychology, forcibly put on a layer of sacred justice. Su Bai thought about his mind while continuing to move forward. Suddenly, he stopped and the whole person was in the same place. How is it so quiet around? Even if it is the late night of the campus, it should be taken for granted, but today there are hundreds of thousands of people playing the game of "looking for meat". It is absolutely impossible to end now, so how can it be so quiet? Su Bais fingers squatted silently, his eyes began to glance around, and the feeling of something wrong was getting stronger and stronger. However, after waiting for a long time, no abnormalities occurred. Su Bai decided to continue to go to the dormitory, in front of the flower garden corridor, came out a figure. "Who!" "Su Bai, it is me." Liu He said with a cup of milk tea, "I just spit in the flower pot and went to buy a cup of milk tea to clear the mouth." Su Bai nodded, Liu He walked in front, Su Bai walked behind, and the two returned to the dormitory together. When Su Bai saw that Auntie was still sitting at the door of the dormitory, his heart finally settled a bit more. It seems that he was too sensitive and arrogant. Into the old dormitory, to the third floor, Liu and took the key to open the door, Su Bai also went in. "Going to the shower?" Liu He asked. "No, I don''t plan for the time being." Su Bai shook his head. At this time, he wanted to lie down on the bed and take a good sleep. "Then I went to the toilet and took a shower." Liu He took the washbasin, put the towel and shampoo shower gel in, and then took off his clothes and went out wearing a pair of pants. Su Wen took off his shirt, then climbed to his own shop, picked up the notebook, but found that the win10 system was kept in the restart cycle after opening. It should be a problem with the system. Fortunately, some important information is Su Wen. All of them have been backed up, so don''t worry that the data in your computer will be damaged after the system is broken. But now I really didn''t have the heart to reinstall the system. Put the notebook on the bed, Su Bai began to close his eyes and go to sleep. At this time, Liu Hes mobile phone screen on the bed suddenly turned on; Most of the current smart phones are equipped with radio software. At this time, the software automatically opens and starts to release the sound: ["Audience friends, hello, its time for us to broadcast the horror broadcast. Today, we will continue our ghost story. Please calm down and listen." Su Bai didn''t fall asleep at this time, and he seemed to hear something strange in his ear, but when he was about to wake up and was about to open his eyes, he found that he couldn''t move at all. Ghost press! At this time, the ghost was pressed. Su Bai began to struggle, most people will have the experience of ghost press, that is, their consciousness lost their control of their body in a short time, but it will be automatic after a while. ["The story of today, happened in a university, everyone remembers the XXX case of the year, that is, the famous corpse case. This case sensationalized the country that year, but in a few decades, this case Has not been detected. For decades, things are human, evidence, confessions, parties, etc., and it is difficult to continue tracking. The most important thing is that the polices investigative techniques and investigative techniques decades ago are too backward. Now that the technical level and the level of investigation have returned to that period, you should be able to find more clues; Of course, what I said is yes, not sure; However, in 2016, in this well-known university in the country, a similar case occurred, almost completely copying all the details of the corpse case, the students body was cooked, and then cut into A piece of film was scattered around the school. Well, if the last case happened 20 years ago, it was limited to the technical investigation conditions at that time, and the murderer could not be found. So, now? Today in 2016, in the same case, can the police find the murderer? Oh... Dont say anything, Really dont say anything, Look, the dormitory in the dormitory building, its door is opened, that, the dead male student, he, he, He is back" "Oh yeah~" A crack came out and the door was pushed open. A male student came in. He walked over to his bed and sat down, then came to the desk, opened the lamp, looked at his desk, and opened the drawer. When he found that his drawer lock was opened, he wrinkled slightly. Frowning, his face showed a wrath. At this time, there was another person coming in from the door. The person was wet and holding a basin in his hand. It was Liu He who had just returned from the toilet. "Hey, Chen Chu, you are back." Liu He has always been a good old man, and he is very enthusiastic about everyone around him. "Well, my girlfriend has to go back to the dormitory to do a homework tonight, copying their dormitory classmates, so I will come back tonight." Chen Chu said. "Well, welcome." Liu He smiled and said, "Come back often, or the dormitory is too cold." "Is there still not two people in the dormitory?" Chen Chu looked at the bed under the curtain. Liu He pointed to the No. 4 shop and made a gesture that you know. It means that Su Bai is a kind of person with a cold personality, so this dormitory sometimes lacks some popularity. What Chen Chu suddenly thought of, asked Liu Hedao: "The lock on my drawer, what happened?" "This..." Liu and his face showed a dilemma, then shook his head. "I only know that I didn''t get it." This answer is actually equivalent to telling Chen Chu who is the lock, because in the dormitory, they are two people. "Su Bai, Su Bai, what is my lock?" Chen Chu shouted below. However, Su Bais bed still has no response. "You..." Chen Chu also intended to say something but was caught by Liu He. "Its so late, its estimated that I have slept, and theres nothing to say tomorrow. Chen Chu also nodded. After all, it was a classmate, a dormitory, and it was just a sigh of relief. Now Chen Chu thought of the previous stage when Su Bai came to school. She also knew that she had offended a classmate with a strong background in her school. ,not worth it. "Take me the shower gel and I will take a shower." "Okay, take it." "Well, thank you." "Oh..." Chen Chu walked out of the dormitory and closed the dormitory door. At this time, Su Bai was completely freed from the state of the ghost press, and the whole person immediately sat down from the bed. In the state of the ghost press, he clearly perceives what happened outside, and can hear it. Who is coming, and the conversation between Liu He and that person. Su Bai immediately jumped off the bunk, holding the dagger in his hand. Liu He was sitting on the bed and taking a cold, seeing Su Bai suddenly came down and was shocked. Su Bai approached Liu He and stared at him. "What''s wrong?" Liu He was a little overwhelmed. "Chen Chu, are you back?" Su Bai is deliberately reminding Liu He. Chen Chu, already dead, was smashed and smashed, and was nailed to the chair. Today, Liu Heke and his wife both saw it at the murder scene. "Yes, he is back." Liu and said with a deep smile. Su Bai did not continue to say anything, and at the same time restrained his impulse not to kill Liu He. He knew that there was definitely something wrong. Then he looked at Liu Hes cell phone on the bed and took it forward. stand up. On the phone screen, the radio software is being turned on, the current channel: "Terror broadcast!" Damn, it really is it, it is doing something! Su Bai bit his teeth. At this time, the kind of hidden murder on his body has already emerged. He took a deep breath and pushed open the dormitory door. He went to the toilet and the knife in his hand was tight. Tight. "Oh..." "Oh..." The sound of showering constantly in the toilet is basically taking the basin to pick up the water and then pour it on one''s body. When Su Bai walked to the toilet door, the hand holding the handle began to tremble slightly, and he saw: Chen Chu, who is showering, Aside, Bleeding, even, Intestines, They all flowed out of the ground. Chapter 11： The dead are resurrected? "Snapped" A basin of water was deliberately splashed in front of Su Bai, and a few drops of water splashed on Su Bai''s face. The whole person suddenly had a feeling of being freed from the anxiety of the previous anxiety. "No sleep." Chen Chu was only wearing a pair of crotch, bare-chested, and obviously screamed with a sigh of anger when talking to Su Bai, but he had already restrained his emotions and did not intend to worry about the previous locks. Su Bai took a deep breath and looked at Chen Chu. He found that Chen Chu was a normal person. Those blood and intestines seemed to be their own eyes. However, Su Bai clearly knows that he has no eyes. Before everything else, Su Bai did not think that it was something that his spirit thought of; Chen Chus girlfriends minced meat and head, which I found together with Chu Zhao, saw the scene of Chen Chu being nailed to the chair when the rented house door was opened. Not fake, really not fake. Own, It must be the **** "terrorist broadcast", it must be that the thing is a miser. When Chen Chu came over with the washbasin, Su Bai still subconsciously sent the dagger into his sleeve. The light in the toilet was very dark. At this time, it was late at night, so Chen Chu did not find any abnormality, just went to Su Bai. before: Going to the toilet? Chen Chu asked. Su Bai nodded. Chen Chu walked sideways from Su Bai, and should be back to the dormitory. Su Bai went to the washbasin, opened the faucet, took the water and hit it on his face, then gasped heavily against the pool. Then he stood up and the dagger in his sleeve attached to his arm, although the touch was Its cold, but it gives you a feeling of relying on it. Standing in front of his dormitory, Su Baiduo hopes that this is a dream. After opening the door, there will be no Chen Chu in it, Liu He is already sleeping, but Su Bai is also clear, if all this is related to the terrorist broadcast. If that, that dream will not wake up so easily. Still pushing the door open, inside the door, Chen Chu, who just took a shower, is changing clothes. Liu He is already lying in bed and ready to go to bed. Su Bai sighed at his wet bangs and climbed onto the bed and pulled the curtain. The dormitory, and soon returned to the quiet, Chen Chu, who changed clothes, quickly lay down on his bed. However, Su Bai did not go to sleep, but sneaked a small gap in the curtain, his own eyes, staring at Chen Chu in the direction of the downward direction. At this time, how could Su Bai sleep well? However, Chen Chu seems to be sleeping, and gradually, a slight snoring. However, Su Bai still did not take it lightly. At this time, he did not have much sleepiness. Just like a person is holding a knife on your neck, do you still have the mind to go to sleep? For about an hour, Su Bai has maintained this action and maintained this vigilant mentality; The former female white-collar worker became a zombie and the drivers tragic picture, Su Bai can remember clearly! At this time, Chen Chus cell phone ringing. Su Bais breathing also suddenly became a lot heavier. Chen Chu woke up in a confused way, looking for a phone call, lying in bed and pressing the answer button: "Hey, dear, what happened? in argument? And roommate? Ok, ok, don''t be angry. I went back to the rental room outside of school and went to sleep. Well, wait for me, I will get up soon. Chen Chu sat up from the bed and began to wear socks. Su Bai slowly grasped the dagger. After Chen Chu put on the socks and put on the shoes, he took the mobile phone and wallet and the keys and pushed the dormitory door out. It should be the girlfriend who called him. The girlfriend was going to go back to the school dormitory to copy the roommate''s subject assignment. I don''t know why it was a contradiction with the roommate. Now I don''t want to sleep in the dormitory at night. I call my boyfriend in the middle of the night to let her boyfriend accompany her. Go back to the rental house outside the school to go to sleep. Chen Chu just pushed the door away, Su Bai came down from the bed. He actually didn''t take off his clothes. After all, he was not ready to go to sleep. At this time, he was wearing a pair of light blue jeans and a black long sleeve. Wearing it on a big summer bed is also for convenience. If you encounter any accident, sometimes the clothes can also resist some of the damage. Liu He was already asleep. Su Bai pushed open the dormitory door, kept his speed and rhythm, and went downstairs with Chen Chu. Chen Chu pushed open the door of the dormitory building, went out, and a few moments, the door was quietly pushed away by Su Bai, and he followed. While walking around Su Bais heart, he was thinking about the whole thing. Before he was taken to a bad scene by the terrorist broadcast, and then waited for the three ghosts to become gray, he returned to the side door of the burning nightclub. So, the meaning is that you have now entered another scene? This scene may be completely fake, but Su Bai feels that there should be real and false. Now, it is obvious that Chen Chu is still not dead, and even the murderer should not be able to imitate the voice of Chen Chus girlfriend to call Chen Chu to lie to him. In other words, the murderer who mimicked the corpse of decades ago has not yet committed a crime. Suddenly, Su Bai stopped his own steps. Didn''t come out to commit a crime? That time of committing crimes, Is this time? Su Bai took out his mobile phone and hid his side behind the path tree. The clothes covered the screen and looked at the date. It was three days ago! Su Bais breathing began to get faster, and he licked his lips: Because all the clues point in one direction, That is, Tonight, It was the time when the murderer committed the crime, and even soon. I myself, continue to go forward with Chen Chu, or go back to the dormitory to lock the dormitory door to sleep? The former is undoubtedly very dangerous, because now the police do not know how the murderer committed the crime. The many surveillance cameras in the school have not caught the slightest trace. If they continue to follow Chen Chu, they will be involved in it. In the murder case that imitated the corpse, at this time, not only the piece of meat hidden in the classroom, the flower garden, the toilet, etc., but also the birds nest on the tree, appeared in Su Bais mind. The woman''s head in the room, as well as Chen Chu was nailed to the chair and opened the smashed belly filled with the scene of the watering condom. It is very likely... I will be the third dead. Su Bai remembered the driver who escaped. He was obviously killed by the little girl, and it was killed, but the result was a car accident. If you die in the story of this terrorist broadcast, will there be a death explanation in a seamless reality? Instinctively, Su Bai began to retreat, and he intended to give up. This is an instinct of human fear of the unknown. However, at this moment, a cold light suddenly swept the sight of Su Bai. Su Bai suddenly turned around, behind him, but still a quiet campus path and dim street lights, no people. However, Su Bai can be convinced that just a knife''s reflection has been swept into his own body. As a member of the killing club who also killed many people, Su Bai is very sensitive to this feeling. I have been stared at myself? The murderer, now hiding in a corner around him, holding a weapon in his hand, is staring at himself with a very concealed but cruel eye, just like waiting for his prey, looking for the right opportunity. Shot. Prey, shot? Su Bais teeth began to make a slight rubbing sound. When I think of the words "prey" and "hunter", the emotion hidden in Su Bai''s heart suddenly rises. It seems to me that I am also a hunter. Moreover, the most important thing is that the other party actually chose to hide for a while. What does this mean? If it was the female white-collar worker I met last time, and directly rushed to kill myself, then Su Bai really has no other way. After all, the female white-collar worker is equivalent to a zombie. The other party, the murderer, a large degree of possibility... is a person! Is a person, Will hide, Means a concern, Ok, this is good; Su Bai slowly retreated to the side, completely immersed himself in the grove behind the dormitory building, and the dagger was squatted in front of him. Are hunters, Then we, Can be compared to the plan! Chapter 12： The murderer is coming! Darkness, giving people fear, but at the same time can bring a kind of comfort, especially now, when Su Bai has not entered the forest, when the darkness hides his body, Su Bais breathing can not help but become gentle. Some, the previous tensions were calmed down. At this moment, Chen Chu over there has already turned a corner, and he has gone very far. Under the streetlight, he can only see a swaying figure. Su Bai slowly squatted down and hid his figure behind the two trees. At the same time, he began to listen carefully to all the movements around him, unless the murderer was a special soldier. Otherwise, in this case, fundamentally It is impossible to approach yourself here quietly. "woo woo woo woo" "woo woo woo woo" A subtle sound like a mosquito began to pass into Su Bais ear, and Su Bai couldnt help but **** a cold breath. Is it, Own guessed wrong? The murderer is not a person, But the kind of dirty stuff? "woo woo woo woo" The sound has an approximation that is getting closer. Su Bai, holding the palm of his dagger, begins to slowly pull out the sweat. The surrounding wind seems to have stopped at this time, and the moon has also entered the dark clouds, even the street lights that are not very bright, and they have begun to flash at this time. The whole atmosphere is suffocating. Su Bai''s face was covered with cold sweat, but his eyes were still wide, and his head was gently raised. The dagger of his right hand clung to his chest. Finally, a cold and cold thing was slowly placed on his shoulder. Like, Human hand! At the moment of the touch, Su Bai made a low drink, and the whole person turned and the dagger picked it up and stabbed it. "Yeah!!!!!!!" The sharp and harsh sound directly stunned Su Bais head, and his body was awkward and fell to the ground. Su Bais hand rubbed his head and immediately looked forward. A white shadow actually swept past his own eyes. With a touch of panic, with a loss, directly rushed into the back wall of the dormitory, and then disappeared, like drilling into it. "Really... is it a ghost?" Su Bai looked at his dagger and looked at the front again. At this time, in the distance, there was a footstep sound, which was the friction of the boots on the fallen leaves, and Su Bai immediately climbed up. "Wang!" A dog bark came out, and then, a small black dog rushed over. Su Bai subconsciously waved his cockroaches to spur, but the little black dog was very alert and the reaction was very sensitive. The front legs were squatting and the body directly After jumping over, I escaped the white dagger. "what are you doing!" A strong drink came, a tall man dressed in military camouflage came out, staring at Su Bai with a sigh of anger. This is the person I saw on the off-campus barbecue booth, but the man who still wears sunglasses at night is not here. The camouflage man looked at the knife in Su Bais hand and looked at the front again with a scorn on his face: "A lonely ghost in the dormitory building here scares you like this. Your dagger has killed several people, with resentment and anger, these lonely ghosts can''t get close to you." The camouflage man spoke around while looking around. "That student, male student, go in which direction, tell me." Su Bai coughed and looked at the camouflage man, did not speak. "You, Mom, tell me, you know, if that thing succeeded in killing him and his girlfriend here, what does it mean for us?" "What does it mean?" "You........." Camouflage man took a deep breath, "Tell me the position, I have no time to accompany you nonsense." "The girls'' dormitory is over there, separated by a basketball court. They should be at the basketball court and then leave the school to return to their rental house outside the school." Su Bai asked: "The ghost, not a murderer?" "of course not." The camouflage man immediately turned around and took the dog in his hand to run in the direction of the basketball court. Su Bai hesitated for a moment and ran to the back. The camouflage man heard Su Bai followed his own movement and reminded: "Follow me, not the best." Su Bai did not answer, just continued to follow. The basketball court has two exits, one facing the school district and one facing the school gate. When Su Bai and the camouflage men came here, they just saw the position at the opposite door and there were two figures. "The first case discovery site should be in their rental house." Su Bai said, "We must follow them now. If you can''t follow the actual situation and be killed at this time, then, We even have to speed up and go to their rental house one step earlier than them. The murderer should be there to prepare for the shot, and maybe even hide in their rental house at this time." The eyes of the camouflage man whispered a little. "How do you know? If the murderer will do it on campus, the two people in front, there is still a distance from the school gate. It seems to be going from the back of the library. It is very suitable for starting." "Chen Chu''s girlfriend is cooked and divided into corpses, or the meat is cooked after the corpse. In short, he can''t build a large pot of fire on the campus, and then contact Chen Chu. When the time was crucified in their living room, then the possibility that the murderer was murdering in their rental house and cooking it was very large." The camouflage man looked at Su Bai and nodded. "Is there any other way?" "Turning over the wall, turning out from the school gate on that side is the sunset red square outside the school. Then crossing the road is the community where their rental house is located. They are going to go to the school gate, even if it is from the back of the library, it is going to be around. On a big lap, we got it." "Okay, go." Su Bai ran to the wall with the camouflage man, the wall was not very high, Su Bai hands on the top, then the feet to find a foothold to go straight up, the camouflage man is more relaxed, directly holding the black dog with one hand Turned over. Two people ran directly across the sunset red square and ran across the road. In front of it was an old campus called Beijing New Village. Chen Chu and his girlfriend rented here. According to the memory of the day, Su Bai found the building where Chen Chu lived. The camouflage man walked behind Su Bai. "The light is on?" said the camouflage man. "Impossible, unless they are flying, or they can''t arrive earlier than us, and..." Su Bai seems to have discovered something. "That''s not a light, the light is moving, it''s a flashlight, and the person inside is holding a flashlight!" Su Bai lowered his voice and said quickly. The face of the camouflage man showed a bright blessing, and then took a steel pipe from the back and directly rushed into the black corridor. Su Bai also followed in. The lights in the corridor were broken. They should have been sound-activated, but when they ran in, they didn''t light up. Everything around is wrapped in the darkness. Going upstairs, the camouflage man stood in front of the house, did not hesitate, after Su Bai also followed, the camouflage man began to squat directly on the facade, "Hey! Hey! Hey!" The percussion sounded endlessly. But it was such a fierce crash, and all the neighbors around him were still silent, as if they had never heard it. "Oh..." After a few moments, the door was knocked open by the camouflage man, and the camouflage man rushed in directly, but there was no light inside. Su Bais first reaction was that the person ran away? Going through the window? Entering the room, Su Bai subconsciously went to touch the light button on the door, but after pressing it, the light did not respond, and it was broken. Or is it that the electric switch at this home was deliberately shut down? At this moment, Su Bai suddenly felt that there was a gas force behind him, and Su Bai was almost instinctively sideways. Then, his shoulders had a sharp pain, and the whole person was hit hard. Squatting on his shoulder, Su Bai lay on the ground. "Snapped" The flashlight is on. Holding a flashlight, it was actually a sunglasses man, and the one who was holding a steel pipe in his hand and attacking himself was a camouflage man. "What do you mean, are you murderers?" Su Bai asked. "Oh, we don''t have such a big skill, we are actually the same as you, but sometimes, in order to go through the task, in order to survive, someone needs to sacrifice." Sorry, at the beginning, we wanted to keep you alive, and then get some more rewards, but now the situation has changed. Here, you must die first, weaken the rhythm of that thing, and you are the most appropriate. The sunglasses man spoke and gestured to the camouflage man. Before the camouflage man wanted a steel pipe to hit the head of Su Bai, the result was that Su Bai reacted too sensitively and actually flashed the vital part. "Do you want to kill me, do you have to work so hard?" Su Bai calmed down and touched his own dagger. He also did not understand at the same time. If the other party wants to kill himself, there are many opportunities before. Deceived yourself to come over and spend a lot of time. "Some things, we need to go to great troubles." The sunglasses man explained, "Now, it is difficult for you to explain to you quickly, and there is no need to understand." "Don''t grind, get a condom and a knife, and tie him up and keep it for use. It''s getting closer and closer to our guessing time." The camouflage man urged him to go to Su Bai. However, he soon stopped, because he saw a panic in Su Bais eyes. It was normal. When people face death and injury, they will definitely Fearful, but the key thing is that this horrified gaze does not fall on yourself, but behind yourself. Behind yourself, Something? "You are watching.........oh........." Half of the camouflage mans words became a "squeaky" voice, and his tongue was spit out from his mouth and landed on the ground. "ɰ" The crisp sound. Chapter 13： Incident time "Hey!" The tongue fell to the ground. The camouflage man did not have such kind of mental defense at all, and the whole person was on the spot; The sunglasses man gave a sigh of anger: "Guo Gang, back!" The camouflage man is like a slap in the face, and the whole person is rushing forward with a slap in the face. The sunglasses man has taken off the sunglasses at this time, his eyes are actually white, not the same white as the dead fish eyes, but with a faint light, this moment, in his gaze Next, in the position where Guo Gang stood before, there was a hand. It was a very pale hand, and the hand was still frosted. Holding in your hand --- a pair of scissors. "Impossible, how could it appear here in advance!" The sunglasses man told the emperor to talk to himself. At the same time, he looked deeply at Guo Gang on the other side and immediately turned around and did not hesitate to run out of the house door. Guo Gang saw his companion actually throwing himself away and opening his mouth and thinking about it, but because the tongue has been cut, he couldnt speak at this time. And, very quickly, Guo Gang found his waist there, suddenly a sting, bowed his head, and suddenly found that his waist has been inserted into a dagger. Su Bai who climbed up completely regardless of the hand and the scissors in that hand, it is revenge! What is the powerful thing in front of the tube, can scare the former male sunglasses man directly to scare away his companion to escape, and regardless of whether he can safely escape at the time, first slap you a knife and say goodbye! After the dagger penetrated, Su Bai wanted to stir up. However, at this time, he found that Guo Gangs muscles were tightening at a level that humans could not imagine. He simply stuck his dagger in his own. It is said that it has been stirred up, and it cannot be done even if it is pulled out. "You see..." Guo Gang couldn''t understand the newcomer in front of him. When faced with the unknown fear, the first thing he thought was not to escape, but to come up and lick himself. However, he did not want to think about it, but he planned to kill this newcomer. Guo Gangs hand quickly stretched out and directly caught Su Bais neck, his wrists force, and Su Bai immediately felt the pain of a neck that was about to be broken. Two people, in the face of the existence that can scare the sunglasses male directly to escape, actually began to guilty. In the face of the horrible existence, kill each other! Guo Gangs strength is a bit too big for humans. His muscles are just like stones. This is not a simple muscle. It is a bit like a legendary iron cloth. Su Bai grabbed Guo Gang''s arm with both hands, and then the waist was forced. The legs were lifted off the ground. The scissors feet directly buckled Guo Gang''s neck. The two men entangled and fell to the ground. Guo Gang first cut his tongue, and then he was stabbed a knife at the waist. The original strength can now be issued to a 50%. It is very good. Su Bai fell to the ground together in such a way. For a time, actually, its not the case with Su Bai. The two people are like **** that are anxious, and they have already reached out to the knife of the chef. "Hey!" The surrounding temperature is instantly reduced, or the feeling of a whole body is suddenly more appropriate. Then, with a pair of scissors, appeared in front of the two people who are still entangled in Su Bai and Guo Gang. This is like a judgment of death. The pale hand, continually stroking on the scissors, with a hesitation, but also with a touch of surprise. "Hey!" The scissors fell, and Su Bais arm was cut into a large piece of meat! Guo Gangs face is a touch of excitement. The thing is ready to kill Su Bai. As long as it kills Su Bai, according to the rhythm and pattern of the story, he can certainly get it because of the death of a participant. Breathing for a certain time! Su Bai immediately almost fainted in the past, because now that his neck has been squatted by Guo Gang, he couldnt breathe, even when he watched a large piece of skin on his arm being so sharply cut by scissors. When I cut it, I couldnt even scream, but my eyes were full of blood and staring at the scene. This is a great torture, a terrible torture! Guo Gang was laughing, even if his tongue was cut off, and he kept bleeding while he was laughing, and he was still laughing. However, soon his smile froze. A firefly flew in, and then floated on Guo Gang''s arm, which is now on the arm of Su Bai''s neck. Guo Gangs eyes were so big that he knew the origin of the fireflies and who knew who could release the fireflies! "Snapped!" The fireflies burst open, no damage, just a small group of fingernail-sized fireworks, instantly Fanghua; However, the hand seemed to be stimulated. The movement that was aimed at Su Bais second scissors was changed instantly and directly penetrated Guo Gangs arm. "Hey..." Crisp, Cold, Without any block, Su Bai used his dagger to pierce Guo Gang''s waist unexpectedly. Guo Gang could also kneel down directly after the reaction, but in the face of this scissors, he couldn''t help but couldn''t hold it! Half of the arm, as the scissors fall, fall together. Su Bai, the whole person, was stunned, fell to the ground, his hands stroking his neck and greedily breathing the air. Guo Gang was horrified and wanted to get up and run away. However, when he just stood up and prepared to run to the gate, one of his legs separated his body. The whole person fell to the ground, and blood flowed out and dipped the entire tile floor. Then, the scissors seemed to focus entirely on Guo Gang. With a pair of scissors and scissors, Guo Gangs skin was like a ramen-finished chef, and the meat was still a little bit separated. Playing in the air, creating a strange aesthetic harmony. Guo Gang was struggling and struggling desperately. He wanted to leave, but when his hand was about to touch the threshold, the only remaining hand was immediately separated. "Oh...hey..." Guo Gang unwillingly gave a roar, and then the vitality of the two eyes began to dissipate. Finally, lying sullenly on the ground, unable to move, apparently dead can no longer die. The pale hand was obviously contaminated with too much blood when killing Guo Gang. It seems that Guo Gangs blood also has its own special features. The hand cant get rid of it, it becomes a little soft and collapses, and the scissors also change. Its a bit distorted, its like blunt, but its not like that. Su Bai looked at the hand that had just killed someone, and he didnt move because he knew that if the other person wanted to kill himself, he couldnt escape. The hand and the scissors, when you wanted to cut you, you didnt even have it. Opportunity to avoid, just the power that Guo Gang broke out when he was running was very fast, but he was separated between the beggars. However, the hand just slowly held the scissors back, and in the end, disappeared into the darkness. "gone?" Su Bai was a little hard to stand up, and his left arm was cut off with a large piece of meat. It was so painful, but at this time he could only hold his teeth. Exploratoryly walked out to the door, Su Bai walked very slowly and was very cautious. When he walked through Guo Gangs body, Su Bai also looked at the others body deliberately. Until now, Su Bai could not understand why the camouflage man And the men with sunglasses have deliberately deceived themselves to come down to killers. They seem to be a type of person with themselves, but they don''t seem to be a type of person. The reason for the difference is that they know something that they don''t know. Finally, out of the door, the back of the whole person of Su Bai has been wet by cold sweat, which is really a line of life and death. And, come, some are inexplicable. Walking down the stairs, the arm was too pale due to excessive blood loss, but the face of Su Bai began to become paler, but fortunately, there was no life, it was a great fortune. At the entrance of the unit building, standing alone, Su Bai subconsciously went to find his own dagger, but did not find it, apparently left in the room. The man chewed the gum, one foot on the wall, and a coin in his hand arbitrarily fiddled, but what made Su Bai pay attention was still the flashing light between the man''s cuffs. That is a firefly, a group of fireflies! Before, if not the firefly suddenly appeared, then, it should be self, not Guo Gang. "How, when you see the savior, don''t you kneel down and say thank you?" The other party was very contemptuous. Under the moonlight, his figure was very slender, and the whole person also had a bohemian temperament, hair, Still very long. According to Su Bai''s cognition, this kind of person is actually more suitable to go to the bridge and hold a broken wooden guitar to sing a song, and then put a bowl in front of him. "Thank you." Shantou, when it is impossible, but a thank you, but it is deserved. The other party seemed to be just joking before, and did not take it seriously. It was just a random removal of a handkerchief from the pocket, spit the chewing gum on it, and finally looked at Su Bai: "The two self-righteous fools want to get stuck in the time and place of the incident, relying on the most primitive rules, killing an audience to cut down the dangers and avoiding the hardships to accomplish their mission. However, they are a bit silly, a bit naive, and dont look at today, what the **** is it. The man turned his head and turned away. When he left, he held out a hand and directed the wave: "I don''t want to save you, it''s just the way they wanted to use it. If it''s a last resort, I will use it." Su Bai didn''t know what the guy was talking about. He didn''t know what the sunglasses man and the camouflage man were doing before. But according to his previous experience, it seems that if the audience dies, the danger that is going on will be interrupted. It should be that the glasses man and the sunglasses man swindled himself to try to kill himself. Take off the clothes, bandaged the arm, Su Bai left the community, intends to go back to school, find some medicine in the infirmary; When crossing the road, he just saw a familiar figure, Chen Chu! At this time, Chen Chuzheng carried a barbecue takeaway and walked into a **** theme couple hotel opposite the school. Su Bai suddenly understood and understood what the long-haired man said: Tonight, Chen Chu and his girlfriend did not go back to the rental house to live, but went to the couple''s hotel to live, it also means ... the time of the incident, not tonight, myself, sunglasses men and camouflage men... All wrong! Chapter 14： Pushing into the fire pit Date, time, issue point; Su Bai held his hand on his forehead. He felt that his head was a little bit painful. However, there was not much pressure on the soul, but he really didn''t really like the feeling in the cloud, especially himself. Obviously, it is a game participant. Even this game is taken to participate, but I still don''t know the rules of the game. Back to school, the people in the school are now very pitiful, and even in the guard room at the gate, there is no guard. Su Bai came to the entrance of the infirmary in the living area. Originally, there were several snack bars that were open at night, but all closed tonight. Perhaps, some unimportant people will not appear here; This is Su Bais own guess. Of course, he knows that he needs some basic drugs to deal with the wound. With the foot directly opened the infirmary, this is not a very secure door. After entering, Su Bai took some medicine, made a simple disinfection of the wound, and bandaged his arm, although not very beautiful, Not very strict, but Su Bai did not care so much, sitting on the wooden floor in the infirmary, Su Baitou leaned behind the table, a feeling of exhaustion came, the whole person slept so faintly. This feeling, Su Bai did not dream, sleep, very practical, when I woke up, the stomach felt a while. Rubbing his eyes, Su Bai looked at the door, it was already bright, but it could have brought warm sunshine, but at this time it showed a faint chill atmosphere. Because, outside, no one is walking; Su Bai licked his lips, he knew, here is a siege, a special area, or a strange stage; Here, when needed, there will be the appearance of a dragon character, such as Liu He in the dormitory; However, in most of the rest, there are no characters outside the story, and even the superficial effort is not. Out of the infirmary, the hand blocked the sun, Su Bai went to a small shop next door, there is no one inside, Su Bai took some bread and ate it with mineral water. After eating something, Su Bai didn''t even know where he should go, a feeling of isolation from the whole world. After all, people are a group of animals, suddenly throwing themselves in an uninhabited environment, who Some can''t stand it. Walking back to the dormitory, Su Bai finally saw the person, and the auntie was sitting at the door and listening to the song, with a cup of chrysanthemum tea next to him; Seeing Su Bais return, the aunt of the board was only slightly open and looked at it. He continued to close his eyes and began to fight. She doesn''t seem to know that there are too many people in the school and it is more deserted than usual. Entering the dormitory, Su Bai came to the door of his dormitory, opened the door with the key, no one in the dormitory, Liu He is not there, Chen Chu''s bed quilt arbitrarily curled up in the corner. Before Su Bai tried it, I went to call other people''s mobile phones. It was completely empty, QQ WeChat and other software. If I logged in, I couldn''t send a message to my friends. Just like I have an invisible net around me, I have bound myself. Inside, it isolates all connections between yourself and the outside world. I didn''t think about leaving the school, or even leaving the city, but every time this thought was remembered, Su Bai suddenly felt like being swept by a pair of eyes, just like if he did this, his own end, absolutely It will be very tragic. For a horror story, for a character who withdraws from the middle, they usually have an ending, an early end, that is... death. Now, in the horror story told by the terrorist broadcast. If you leave the prescribed range of stories without permission, or if you try to do something beyond the story''s plot, you will be punished in advance, or even killed in advance. No one told Su Bai about this kind of rule, but the kind of clear-cut crisis feeling is so real, and no one can believe it. "The meaning is that unless the story is finished, I have to stay in the story." Su Bai stood on the window sill of the dormitory, his fingers slammed on the window, and the knuckles were somewhat white. At this time, Su Bais mobile phone vibrated and there were some accidents, but Su Bai immediately answered the phone: "Hey." "Hey, Su Bai, today''s test, the teacher asked us to skip the classmates who fled the class and hurry, otherwise there will be no credit for this course. You have to come quickly, in the AJ102 classroom." This is Liu Hes call to Su Bai. "Okay, I will come right now." Su Bai hung up the phone and thought about it. He found a coat and put it on his body. He covered his arm wounds. Then he did not take the book or take the pen and left the dormitory. When Su Bai walked out of the dormitory, he suddenly saw the area outside the dormitory. Some students appeared in the sparsely populated areas, both men and women. When Su Bai went to the teaching area, the figures here were more dense. In particular, the AJ102, a large classroom, was almost full of people. Su Bai entered the back door and found Liu He. He sat down next to Liu He. The former teacher looked on the sidelines and watched the students who had skipped classes now entering the classroom one by one. Like a judge of the king, there was a faint sneer smile on the corner of his mouth. "Chen Chu calls me, I can''t get through, I always reminded me to shut down, what should I do?" Liu He said to Su Bai. When he heard Liu and this sentence, Su Bais brow immediately wrinkled. Yes, Chen Chu; Although the behavior of sunglasses men and camouflage men last night made Su Bai somewhat confused, but one thing is very clear, their goal and purpose is the incident of Chen Chu and his girlfriend! The way the story ends is even the key to waiting for someone to live, Chen Chu and his girlfriend! Last night, Su Bai remembered that he saw Chen Chu carrying a barbecue into a fun hotel. The previous date of death was obviously wrong. The murder case did not happen last night, and it is very likely that it happened tonight! According to my own experience before entering this ghost story, it should be really inseparable, because if I drag it down, it will conflict with the time when I found the broken body. "I don''t have much power on my mobile phone. You give it to me. I know where Chen Chu is. I am going to find him." Su Bai waited for Liu Hes reaction and directly robbed Liu Hes cell phone, and then walked out of the classroom. Although the physical condition is not very good now, Su Bai is still walking very fast. His face is sweating from time to time. His body is actually well trained before, but the two days are too tossed, let alone Injury. Out of the school gate, outside the road, there is no car at this time. Su Bai tried to use Liu Hes mobile phone to continue to call Chen Chu, and Chen Chu was still shut down. Su Bai went to the hotel. As soon as he entered the hotel, the popularity seemed to appear again. The front desk of the hotel and the guests sitting on the sofa in the lobby of the hotel appeared. Before, they did not see the figure inside the hotel. Its just like this. Moreover, the most surprising thing for Su Bai is that on a sofa, sitting next to the young man who saved himself last night, the man leaned against the sofa, with a glass of mineral water in front, his legs, half-squinted . Su Bai went to him, and the man raised his hand slightly: "Why, I am not interested in newcomers, and I don''t see the reward for protecting new people." "I........." Su Bai didn''t know what to say, but at this time, it seems that there is no need to say anything more. At this time, the elevator door of the hotel is open. From inside, a man and a woman are coming out. . Chen Chu took his girlfriend''s hand and walked out from inside. "Chen Chu." Su Bai shouted. "Su Bai, how are you here?" Chen Chu looked a little surprised. "Is there something? My mobile phone forgot to charge last night, shut down." Chen Chus girlfriend showed a shy look. The young man saw Su Bai actually and Chen Chu know, slightly surprised, his fingers gently knocked on the coffee table, then stood up and walked behind Su Bai, "Do you know the target person?" Target person? Although Su Bai did not know what the target person meant, he could guess it, referring to Chen Chu and Chen Chus girlfriend. Obviously, it seems that I saw that I knew Chen Chu. The man put away his indifferent attitude towards himself. "Yes, know." "That''s good, think of ways, let them follow the previous trajectory, don''t go back to school, but go back to their rental house. The plot of the story must not be biased in the general direction. You know them, and you will not be disciplined. Punishment." "Su Bai, how are you here?" Chen Chu came over and asked. "I am going to invite you to dinner at noon today," Su Bai said immediately. "This... is so anxious, why didn''t you have it before... Nana is going back to handing over the paperwork, and she has the first class in the afternoon." "Nothing, I can say hello to the leaders in her yard. Your girlfriend will not hang out this semester." Su Bai said naturally. "Oh..." Chen Chu looked at his girlfriend. He knew the background of Su Bais family. So he didnt think that Su Bai was bragging. Moreover, the other party would like to invite himself to a birthday party. It was also a kind of self. The respect, even made him feel somewhat flattered. "Well, I wish you a happy birthday, where is the party?" Chen Chu asked. "Is it right in your rental house, I have already booked a hotel chef team, I will come over later, I am and you and Nana and Liu He, you know, I have few friends in school. And the person who can talk, so the birthday party is in your home." "Come on, is it going to my house now?" "Ok." Chen Chu took the girlfriend''s hand and walked in front. Su Bai followed behind. The three men walked out of the hotel. Soon, the young man also chased him up and said in the ear of Su Bai: "Do you know that this is to push them to the fire pit deliberately?" "They, they are already dead, and I want to live," Su Bai replied. Chapter 15： Boiling "Although it is fake, but it is not really different from the real ones, they will once again appreciate the painful feeling of being abused, and you, the promoter, the executioner." The man put his mouth Its very close to Su Bai. But, you look like this, I suddenly like it a little. Although you are a newcomer who hasnt entered the stream yet, the mentality is actually much better than other people, and doing things is not a drag, huh, huh, Not bad." Originally, when the man spoke, he spit on the ear of Su Bai, so that Su Bai was already very disgusted. However, the other party actually put out his tongue and licked the earlobe of Su Bai. Su Bais body shocked and immediately reached out, but he was directly caught by the other party. The other side seemed to be very weak and slender. It was similar to the Korean version of the long-legged Ouba, but the strength of the hand was terrible. Su Bai only felt himself. The hand is like a pair of tiger pliers stuck in a deadlock, and can''t move at all. "Don''t shoot at me, otherwise, your end will be difficult to see, I feel like you, it is your honor, you said it yourself, you want to live, isn''t it?" The man let go of his hand and saw that Su Bai didn''t mean to do it again. He smiled and shrugged his shoulders. He continued to say: "My name is Mei Mei, I am surnamed Hai. You can call me a son. If you are obedient, I can let You live in this story, and even you can continue to live in the next story." Su Bai reached out and wiped his ears, looking at the sea of ??the son, and said: "Your parents have a foresight and have given you a good name." "Nothing, the more you are like this, the more I like it. In my eyes, small peppers are more interesting than little sweethearts. Well, no nonsense, keep up, this time can''t let them advanced rental houses, there are still there. The corpse of the guy is here." The son of the sea directly chased him up. His walking posture was very strange. Before Su Bai did not find it, he walked behind him. He felt that when he walked, his feet were a little bit sloppy, but not very obvious. story, Plot, These things are only half-baked by Su Bai. Last night, the sunglasses man and the camouflage man made a failed attempt for themselves. Now, it seems that Gongzihai intends to come again. Chen Chu and his girlfriend walked in front, Su Bai walked behind the two, and the son sea was a little farther away. In fact, this hotel is very close to Chen Chus rental house. However, when the four people walked halfway Originally, the sky was white, and suddenly the clouds rolled, saying it was raining when it rained. Chen Chu took his girlfriend and ran away. Su Bai also ran behind, and Gongzihai rushed forward and went to the front of everyone. Chen Chu accidentally looked at the son of the sea, but also turned his head and looked at the Su Bai behind him, revealing a confused look. The meaning is to ask if it is your friend. "Yes, my friend, specially flew from Beijing to accompany me for my birthday." Su Bai replied. Chen Chu did not ask, everyone together speeded up the road. Heaven, black is very fast, in fact, it is the morning time, but the black cloud is very oppressive, creating a feeling similar to the darkness of the sky. When Chen Chu and his girlfriend came to the mouth of the unit building downstairs, Su Bai saw that there were several fireflies flying there. "Look, fireflies." "Maybe it''s dark, fireflies think it''s late at night." Chen Chu made a joke to his girlfriend, then the two walked in together, standing behind the white Bai looked at each firefly flew to Chen Chu And his girlfriend''s body. Su Bai paused, not knowing if he continued to go inside, looked up and looked at the rented kitchen at the top. At the mouth of Gongzihai, there was a toothpick that didnt know where to get it. Nodded. Su Bai went into the stairs. The door, still being knocked open, stood outside the door and could see the blood inside and Guo Gangs broken body. However, Chen Chu and his girlfriend did not notice it at all, so they walked in, Chen Chus girlfriend Going to get a drink, Chen Chu is greeting Su Bai to come in and sit. The blood and the body on the ground, they were completely invisible, as if they had entered their own rental house as usual and entered their own love nest. "Right, Su Bai, what about your friend?" Chen Chu asked. Gongzihai stood behind Chen Chu and made a "squeaky" gesture to Su Bai. Then he went to Su Bai and took a shot of Su Bai''s shoulder, indicating that Su Bai and himself went out first. "My friend should be in contact with the chef. He specially arranged for me. I was not prepared to celebrate the birthday. I will go down and look for him to see if there are people there." "Well, well, then we are both at home waiting to eat." "You didn''t provide the venue anymore, but it helped me a lot." Su Bai said with a smile, and then went out with Gongzihai. The two went straight down the stairs and walked out of the unit building, standing on the side of the flower garden. "What should I do next?" Su Bai asked. "Cool, you don''t even know the task, just a newcomer to experience life, but you are lucky, follow the task together, and assign some rewards based on your participation." "They, will they die immediately?" Su Bai asked. Gongzihai looked up and pointed to the sky. "This scene, not dead personally, is it too wasteful?" A drop of raindrops fell on the eyebrows of Gongzihai. The whole man immediately changed his temperament. The laziness disappeared completely and disappeared. It became very cautious. ,coming." "What was that last night?" "Last night, the two idiots were wrong in their own time. They came over one day in advance, but their calculations are really good. I want to see what level of the thing is terrible. If it is not very strong, I will do it. Main line task 1, if it is too tricky, do the main line task 2." "Main line task 1 and main line task 2? What is it?" Gong Zihai looked at Su Bai. "I know that there are a lot of doubts in your mind, but can you be with a curious baby........." The words of Gongzihai were suddenly interrupted. Then, his figure retreated backwards. The position of the station was originally cut, and a piece of grass was cut off. "This time its a bit big, I can find the onlookers, first back, back!" The son sea began to retreat quickly, and Su Bai naturally followed back. However, the other party did not seem to continue to catch up with the interest. After the demonstration, there was no movement. Gongzihai took out a handkerchief from his pocket, rubbed his hand, then shook his head. "This thing is very fierce." Then, Gongzihai looked at Su Bai again, "Dear, when necessary, estimate I have to sacrifice you." Su Bai looked at the son of the sea, did not speak, and at the top, the kitchen window position, suddenly a faint blood. Yes, **** light; "The main line task 1 is to destroy that thing. The main line task 2 is to find out the origin of the thing. The reward of the main line task 1 is definitely much richer than the main line task 2, but that thing, I am a little difficult to deal with now, or choose the main line. Mission 2. Go, go with me, now!" "Snapped!" Su Bai slammed his lap in his neck position, then took the palm back, and inside the palm, there was a firefly that was shot dead. "What are you doing?" The son of the sea is very puzzled. "I control you, it is actually more conducive to your survival." Su Bai shook his head and began to retreat. The son of the sea has a look. "Do you think you can escape my palm?" Su Bai pointed to the kitchen window above. "He has already started killing. Are you going up, or are you going to catch me?" The son of the sea took a deep breath. "Do you know that if we kill the pair of little couples, we didn''t go up, didn''t see its true identity, the story will go on, it will choose one from our audience to continue Killing down, until we find its identity, if it has not been found, then, this is the audience we came in this time, all died!" "Then you still can''t go? The next time it kills, you, and me, the odds should be the same." "You, very good." The son of the sea turned, but at this time, the body began to burn, and then turned into a group of fireflies. Su Bai stunned, and then his neck was stunned. At the same time, one of the other hand directly sent a firefly into his mouth. The son of the sea actually appeared behind Su Bai with the blind eye method. "Fighting with me, you are really tender, go, go upstairs!" After Su Bai was forced to swallow the fireflies, the whole human body was not controlled by himself. He began to take the initiative to the stairs, and the son sea was behind Su Bai. Obviously, the fierceness of this thing exceeded Gong Zihais original expectation, he also said last night that Guo Gang and Sunglasses mens methods are too inconsistent, but today, he also has to use this method of incompetence. When a listener is dying, the degree of danger around him will instantly weaken. This is a theorem. Re-entered the house, Su Bai saw that Chen Chu had been nailed to a chair, opened his mouth, a box with a condom on the ground, and his stomach was stuffed with stuff. In the kitchen, there was a figure shaking, and at the same time, there was a burst of meat. This is cooking the body! However, at this time, Su Bais body continued to move forward uncontrollably, and Hai Gongzi stayed behind Su Bai. Finally, I walked into the kitchen, the kitchen floor and the walls, all of which were neatly smashed with pieces of ground meat, and the pot was still boiling a large pot. Then, the figure turned and came, holding a pair of scissors in the hands of the figure. Hai Gongzi took his head out from behind Su Bai, but he immediately became shocked: "This" Chapter 16： paper man! In the face of Su Bai and Gong Zihai, the body is being cooked, Actually not a person, But one... paper man! A paper person as tall as a person! The paper man is wearing a hat on his head. The blush is very thick, and the phoenix eye is about one meter six. He holds a pair of scissors in one hand and chopsticks in the other. Flick the corpses in the pot. It seems that I was aware of the coming person, the head of the paper man, gently sideways, and slanted down slightly, looking at Su Bai and Gong Zihai like a smile; Paper people, for most Chinese people, are not very strange, even if the traditional funeral is being cut, but this has not been many years, most people have seen the scene of burning paper people in rural whites. Even now, in most rural areas of China, there is still a large number of customs. The paper man was made up, with the image of the boy, the boy, the virgin, and the niece. The people in the yang burned, meaning that the loved ones were burned to the deceased relatives, and the paper people were asked to serve the relatives in the underground. grief. Therefore, paper people give people a very jealous image. Most people will feel uncomfortable if they walk on the road and see a paper person on the roadside. At this time, the paper man is cooking the body; He is the murderer? Su Bai shouted in his heart, but soon he realized that it was wrong. This paper man is not a murderer. From the narrative of Gongzihai, the condition for completing task 2 is to find the murderer. Then, if the paper man is now The murderer, the task should be completed. Now, it''s not like the task is done! Gongzihai bit his teeth, "I am really angry." Then, the next moment, the paper man holding the scissors, rushed in a very strange posture, his face still with a smile, but it looked extremely gloomy, especially on the scissors in his hand, there is still a piece of minced meat. Gong Zihai grabbed Su Bais shoulder with one hand, and the other hand took out a bunch of small beads. This kind of Buddha Su Bai had seen it. When I went to Tibet, I saw some women pinching the beads in their hands. The beads were thrown out and collided with the paper people. At this time, there seems to be a force in the beads that can ward off evil spirits. The paper people are directly flattened. Originally, the paper people have a three-dimensional sense. It is made of bamboo strips or fine wood strips. The beads went back and returned to the hands of Hai Gongzi. Hai Gongzis face also showed a smile but a smile. However, Su Bai, who was used as a human shield in front of Hai Gongzi, directly screamed in his heart because he saw it most realistically and was really made into a piece of paper. The paper people did not change their momentum and continued to rush here. Even that hand, and the scissors in his hand, are actually flat, all paper, paper, all paper! Su Bai finally understood why the hand he saw last night was so white, and why he couldnt get rid of it after being infected with blood, because that hand is a piece of paper! Last night was because I didnt have time, or the paper people were not fully done, so I only got one hand? That scissors directly stabbed over, this speed, this momentum, and the sharp sharp Chengdu witnessed by Su Bais eye lock last night, completely no less than a bullet, or even far beyond the power of the bullet! Gongzi Hai immediately gave a low-pitched voice, and pushed Su Bai forward. Su Bai could not control his body at all. After pushing himself in the sea, he even had to take the initiative to move forward. Go and lick the knife and go to die! At this time, there was not much hate in Su Bais heart, because it was too late to have such an emotion. When death came, his mind was completely blank. When I killed people before, those who were killed by me, is this also the case? Su Bai and even the last thought in his mind is still this. "Hey..." Su Bai felt a sharp pain in his face, but there was also a kind of luck. The scissors of the paper man were actually passed on from his face, which was the position of his cheek, which pierced the past directly. Cut off the flesh of Su Bai''s half face, but, after all, it is not a fatal injury, not directly stabbing the eyebrows or other parts! The paper man''s body was not so sharp. He only felt a strong impact on Su Bai. Su Bai was knocked out and crashed into the wall and fell. Below, is Guo Gang''s body fragments and Chen Chu fresh blood, Su Bai immediately became extremely embarrassed. The son of Haiben wants Su Bai to be a ghost. As long as the paper man kills Su Bai, after a listener dies, the story will be eased and the danger will be reduced. This is a routine and a task. A relatively large number of listeners understand and apply the rules, however, Su Bai, not dead! Then, This means danger and it is not over! The paper man did not change his direction to kill the Su Bai, who was hit by his own and flew off his face, but continued to move forward, and forced him to the sea! There was also sweat on the face of Gongzihai, but he did not escape like Guo Gang and left his back to the paper people. Instead, the beads were in the hands of a string, pulling a semicircle and slid toward the paperworker''s scissors. However, the next moment, the whole person of Gongzihai almost collapsed. When the scissors touched the beads, the beads directly collapsed, the line burst, and the beads flew, and the time was completely messy. However, the scissors should have been offset by most of the momentum. After piercing the chest of the son sea, it only entered a little bit and could not be completely penetrated. The son of the sea quickly caught the flat scissors of the paper man, and at the same time, the eyebrows showed a touch of "e", and the whole person''s momentum suddenly increased, and the paper man''s scissors were hardly stopped. At this time, Su Bai suddenly felt that his body had resumed his own control. It should be that Gongzihai is now innocent and distracted to control himself. Su Bai immediately stood up. Gong Zihais eyes were looking at Su Bai. He looked at Su Bai and stood up. He is very nervous now. Yes, he is very nervous. He clearly remembers what he was doing when he appeared yesterday last night. When that hand appeared in a terrorist gesture, Su Bai actually chose a dagger to break into Guo Gang''s body and chose to retaliate directly! If he is coming to himself now, then... yourself? Gong Zihai wants to scream and even plan to fly out of his own fireflies, but he can''t do it now. The strength of the scissors is getting stronger and stronger, and he is getting deeper and deeper into his flesh and blood. He can''t hold it anymore, this thing is much stronger than he imagined. Moreover, he is not the exaggeration of the ordinary murderer in the story, the spiritual alien in his own reality, and another improvement in the story! The meaning is that this paper person exists in reality, and in the story, it becomes even more horrible! Its totally different from what youve faced in the story scene youve experienced before! Su Bais gaze is always staring at the paper mans hand. Yesterday, he saw the paper mans hand. Its hand was dyed red by Guo Gangs blood and it was trying to get rid of it yesterday. Paper made, so I can''t get rid of it. Today, the hand is still white, what it means, the paper man''s hand has been changed! Why change hands? why? Just to feel good? No, no, there is a reason, there is a reason... Su Bai suddenly looked up and shouted at the son of the sea: "Death mother, you will hold it for a while!" When the words fell, Su Bai immediately rushed to the front of the kitchen pot. This is a soup pot, which also boiled a large pot of meat. Su Bai directly took a pot and then poured the soup directly onto the paper man. However, water can''t wet the body of the paper people! The face of Gongzihai began to get paler and paler. Not afraid of water? No, no, it must be afraid of water-related things. Su Bai immediately looked around. He suddenly found those boiled corpses, very clean... The blood stains above were rarely good, basically during the boiling process. It was removed. Why do paper people have to do more? Why does it have to cook the body and then go to the body? Before, Su Bai thought that the murderer was afraid that his own traces of the crime would remain in the corpse, so he would cook the corpse, but if the murderer was a paper person, or if the crime tool was a paper person, it was not necessary to do so. so much! It does it because... It is afraid of blood! Su Bai directly rushed to Chen Chu''s body and took out the condom inside. The condom was filled with water, but on the surface, it was thickened by Chen Chu''s blood. It was very thick. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" The condoms contaminated with extremely rich blood water smashed on the scissors of the paper people. Under the infiltration of blood and water, the scissors began to become distorted and softened. The pressure on the son sea was greatly reduced, and the momentum of the whole person immediately rose, and even planned to start counterattack. "Snapped!" After the last condom in Su Bais hand was thrown over, the paper mans scissors broke directly under the twist of his sons sea. The paper figure quickly turned to the side of the door, which is going to escape! The whole man was squatting on the ground, and his chest was very serious, but he immediately got up and shouted to Su Bai: "Follow, chase, follow it, find the real fierce!" Chapter 17： murderer! If you can''t find out the identity of the murderer this time, then I don''t know when it is, and this time, it is actually because the paper man or the murderer behind the scenes is still following the predetermined trajectory and development. Going to the known plot, so for Su Bai and Gong Zihai, there are still traces to follow, at least know when and where, this paper person will appear, But what about next time? Next time, who is the goal of the paper man? Will it hide where it suddenly appears to give you a fatal blow? No one knows this, and no one can guess that even if he is ready to have a blood bag at all times, it is estimated that it is impossible to prevent it. Moreover, Gongzihai himself was injured. In addition to Gongzihai being able to compete with this paperman for a little stalemate, the sunglasses man was directly intimidated, Guo Gang was directly killed, and Su Bai himself was unable to cope with this. Level attack, so this time, it is really the last chance. If you can''t go back to the paper man to find the real murderer, then things will be completely out of control. This is also the reason why Su Bai did not directly avenge the son of the sea when he was confronted with the paper people. Because he wanted to live, killing the son of the sea, he was alone, and he simply couldnt get away with the paper man and the behind-the-scenes. The paper man should have been immersed in blood, and he felt that the speed was not very fast, so when Su Bai chased it, the paper man did not fly far, even when it was flying, it still appeared. Its very stubborn, its not very high, and its not like paper. This is all right. Su Bai held his hand on his cheek, but still couldn''t stop the blood from flowing out. This is no way, because Su Bai has no time to deal with the wound at all, and he is almost on the right cheek. The whole piece of meat was directly cut off. The injury was very serious. The only thing that was fortunate was that it was not fatal for the time being. Moreover, he did not lose his mobility. The whole person should now seem to be horrible. When Su Bai chased a long distance, Gongzihai fell from the upstairs. He climbed to the entrance of the corridor and simply gave up the plan to continue chasing. He sat down directly against the wall of the corridor, in his mouth. Muttering: "Mom, if you really let this newcomer catch up, most of the reward distribution for this mission is him, it is too cheap for him." Gong Zihai knows that although he is a bit unwilling, he can only hope that Su Bai can follow the paper people to find the behind-the-scenes murderer to help everyone complete the main task. otherwise, Wait until the paper man recovers, or if he is re-made a new one, Then everyone will wait for one after another, this paper man exists in reality. This case is a spooky event. After being compiled into a story by "terrorist broadcast", it becomes more powerful and terrible. Otherwise, If it is a real real world, Gongzihai has the confidence to suppress this paper person, or even torn it, but here, can''t do it. Here, what shocked Su Bai was that the paper people actually flew into the school gate all the way. "The murderer is really a person in the school." This point of Su Bai did not feel the slightest accident, the deceased were two students, Chen Chus girlfriend was also specially thrown on the campus, so the possibility that the murderer is a person in the school is very great, if it is outside the school People, in fact, do not have to be so true. Who on earth is it? School work? teacher? Or is it a student? Fortunately, the omission of the storyline really helped Su Bai at this time. When he chased the paper people from the community to the school gate, no one encountered it. There was no car on the road. There are no security guards in the security room, and students and figures are not seen on the campus. Otherwise, if there are pedestrians or students around here or there are security guards in the security room, then with Su Bais image of being bloody, it is impossible to continue to chase the paper people in school to continue running. However, let''s think about it from another angle. If in a story, several characters have spent a lot of hard work, and after the death or injury, they finally found a glimmer of light. At this time, they were suddenly intercepted by a group of passers-by or security guards. The light was so annihilated, and it was too much to let the audience hear the blood. Perhaps the "terrorist broadcast" is also for the continuity of the story, so it is convenient to do it here, and it is not completely in accordance with the realistic style. The paper man seems to be deliberately trying to get rid of Su Bai, and chose to enter the forest, but Su Bai is also a student of this school, and because of the relationship of the murder club, even Su Bai can not match the professional killers who really take the killer mission. But it is also a habit of observing the surroundings. This forest, Su Bai is very familiar, so the paper man wants to get rid of him here, it is difficult! The paper people kept smashing in the woods, and their body shape flickered and smothered, but Su Bai was observing each time, and it was still difficult for paper people to continue to break away from Su Bais perspective and achieve the goal of completely getting rid of it. Just as Su Bai was getting closer to the paper people, the paper mans body actually started a kind of suede, yes, suede; The paper man was sued, and two identical paper people appeared. This is a very strange phenomenon. It also makes Su Bai dazzled. For a time, three paper people flew to the forest in three different directions, so that Su Bai did not know which one to follow, and if he did not plan early After the paper man has completely flew away, everything is late! "Damn!" Su Bai bites his teeth. He is not willing to make a bet on three choices, but the time is tight. It doesn''t seem to be a bet if he doesn''t bet, but if the gambling loses, the result is really hard to imagine. However, at this moment, a ray of light came from the aisle outside the forest. This light, Su Bai is very familiar. The light shines on the three paper people in turn, and finally, the paper man in the middle responds with a faint glow. is that! That''s right! Su Bai no longer hesitated and chased the paper man who was reflective. In the aisle position along the forest, a man took off his sunglasses, rubbed his eyes, and there was blood dripping from the eyelids. Obviously, it was a burden for him to see the other side''s law at such a long distance. For Su Bai, the chase is still going on. A paper man and a person seem to be fighting a kind of endurance. Both sides are doing their best. However, the situation of the paper man seems to be even worse, because Su Bai saw that its flying height is constantly getting lower, and even in the end, it has only become a body dragging on the ground, and can not afford to pull the height. It''s not going to work! It must be rushed back to its owner; And where it is going, Is the location of the murderer! Finally, the paper man couldnt hold it, flew out of the woods, and seemed not to continue to entangle; However, afterwards, something unexpected happened to Su Bai. The paper man actually flew directly into the dormitory building after passing through the woods. Su Bai went all the way, to the end, Actually came to the door of this dormitory building where I live! murderer, Have you ever lived in a dormitory with yourself? What a joke! Su Bai suddenly raised a very ridiculous feeling, but he still chased in, because he saw the paper man in his own eyes, he would not dazzle. Entering the dormitory building, following the paper man who is already flying, the paper man is really unable to fly. It has almost lie on the ground and began to slide, and the speed is starting to slow down. In fact, now Su If you bite your teeth, you can still catch it directly, but Su Bai did not do this. What he wants is not the paper man, but the behind-the-scenes black hand behind the paper man. If the paper man is gone, the murderer can continue to make a new one and destroy a paper person. For Su Bai, it doesn''t make much sense. As for why the paper man must return to his master in this state, it is a kind of Instinctive reaction, or is it a story line under the terrorist broadcast? If Su Bai himself is the murderer and his paper man is missing, it is estimated that he will directly cut off his connection with the paper people, let the paper people fend for themselves, and will not let it find each other with the other side. Of course, perhaps the murderer also has a hard-to-talk, or the murderer loses the ability to continue remote control after releasing the paper man, and only allows the paper person to act according to his prior instructions. Finally, on the third floor, the paper people were so close to the ground, drilling in from the cracks in the dormitory, first the foot went in, and finally the head, before heading in, looking at the Su Bai, the paper man After the face was covered with blood, it became more and more strange. Su Bai stood at the door, his face full of unbelievable colors: "It''s him!" At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in Su Bais mind: "Mainline task 2 is complete........." Chapter 18： Dilapidated vampire blood Su Bai looked at his current state and finally closed his eyes. Although he knew that the hope of completing the main task 1 is in front of him, the reward of the main line task 1 will definitely be much more than the main line task 2. It is definitely the completion of the main line task 1 it is good; However, people must have self-knowledge. Now, like this, even an ordinary adult or even a teenager can easily kill themselves. Before being injured and forcibly chasing such a long distance, it is already a waste of water. I simply couldn''t afford to deal with the next possible battle. In particular, at this time, behind the dormitory door, there was already a figure. Obviously, the portrait in the dormitory was perceived. I plan to come over and open the dormitory door to check the situation. ; "Complete the main line task 2." Su Bai responded to the voice in his mind, he was not qualified to hesitate and hesitate, and he will continue to be chaotic! ["Mainline Task 2 has been completed."] ["Audience friends, today''s story, I will finish it here. As for the real murderer, some listeners should have heard it, and some listeners have not yet; Listeners who have not heard it, can add friends to WeChat, search: kongbu66, listen to the public micro-signal of our radio station, there will be an answer. At the end of the story, I want to say that there are many mysteries in this world. Some of the things recorded in the mysterious novels are not completely fabricated. Perhaps, some people around you, some things around you, and Not as simple as you thought. There are ghosts in this world, and there are many unresolved and terrible things. As a part of the mortal beings, the education we received from childhood, the worldview we have instilled, let us think of the world as omnipotent, The human spacecraft has been able to land on the moon, but we are still in an unknown and ignorant state for the society on which we live, for the society we have personally created. This is not an exaggeration. There are many people in this world who have the ability to make you feel astonished. Many of these people are loyal listeners to our terrorist broadcasts. Of course, there are also many, not our audience of terrorist broadcasts, but they Still have the ability to feel incredible; He may be your roommate. It may be the security guard in your community. It may be the aunt who sweeps the road on the side of the road. It may be the driver who drives a taxi. Maybe... probably a lot of people you might not expect. The world is safe but not safe. Here, I sincerely wish all listeners and friends good health, and also bless you, ignorant fearless, ignorant, in fact, sometimes a kind of happiness, Is not it? ............ "Hey!" Su Bai felt that he had a hot liquid in his nose. The whole person opened his eyes and found himself sitting on a chair. On the table, it was a barbecue and it was still hot. Before, he should be drinking. Beer, but I don''t know how, beer has been poured on his face. Fortunately, the location of Su Bais lock is very remote, so his own gaffe has not been captured by others. However, on a table in front of Su Bai, still sitting on that person, that... sunglasses man! The sunglasses man sat there, and it was the same as before, but the camouflage man who had been sitting face to face had disappeared at this time. Su Bai was clear, and the camouflage male Guo Gang was dead in the story. Those who die in the story will die in reality; The sunglasses mens eyes swept to Su Bai, Su Bai stood up, and the sunglasses men stood up. The two men did not have the kind of tit-for-tat when they were in the story. The sunglasses man just walked over with a smile and took out a business card from his clothes. Placed on the table in front of Su Bai, and then gently smashed Su Bai, then, bid farewell, the figure left the barbecue stall, and gradually drifted away. The other party, do not have to find yourself to take revenge? Su Bai is a bit strange and incomprehensible. However, if you think about killing yourself in the story, you need to use the means of cheating. It seems that everything can be understood. There should be some rules in it, but Su Bai can''t figure it out now. Take out the mobile phone, there is a message notification on the mobile phone micro-signal, which is the "preview message" sent from the public micro-signal, that is, the "private" message released by the owner of the public number. Su Bai points in, this preview article, only three people read the number, it seems to mark himself and the three men of sunglasses and the son of the sea. ["This story total rewards 500 story points; The contribution ratio of this sub-story task is as follows: Next, it is a photo of a person, and then the proportion of the contribution is marked with a red letter: The proportion of Guo Gang who has died is: 0; The contribution ratio of sunglasses men is 20%; Seeing this, Su Bai slightly frowned, and the contribution of sunglasses men can be 20%? At this time, Su Bai suddenly remembered the white light that the paper-hunter released when he chased the paper chasing into the grove and the paper-hunter entered the dormitory. The paper man was able to hide himself. It has this ability, that white light... ... Su Bais mind suddenly appeared such a picture, he was chasing the flashing paper people in the woods, and a sunglasses man was hiding in the dark, silently took off his sunglasses, and then, the paper man began to release The light, like a marker, makes it impossible for paper people to get rid of Su Bai''s tracking. Although it is very ugly to leave the companion, this sunglasses man can appear at a critical time, and has made his own contribution to receive a reward distribution. It is also enough to see that his heart is indeed the same as a fox. There is no lower limit, no bottom line, but always Sharply chasing interests. Gongzihais mission contribution is 30%; In the end, it is Su Bai, and the mission contribution is 50%. In other words, Su Bai has a story point of 250 this time. What is the use of story points? With such a kind of mind, Su Bai continued to enter the public micro-signal, the public micro-signal number is: kongbu66 is indeed quite suitable. This entry is a little different from the previous entry. Su Bai just clicked into the main page and an automatic message was released: [" Dear listener, your experience story is completed 2 times, you need to complete it again, you can become an intern audience of our radio station, you can enjoy the qualification of items for the exchange of story points; I hope that you can continue to work hard and be able to... live. This means that the 250 story points in your hand can''t be used at all. Su Bai opened the "Exchange" column. After entering it, he actually entered a micro store. The micro store has a variety of items, props, bloodlines, and skills, but all of them are for Su Bai. Gray, meaning that it cannot be exchanged at all; I have said in the previous tone that I still need to have another experience task before I can redeem it. Su Bai remembered the ability of Gongzihai and Sunglasses men, saying that he didn''t want it, he didn''t envy it. It really said awkward words, and said that these abilities can increase their living ability in the later story world, that is, in reality Ordinary people, who do not want to have a special ability to make a difference? For strength, it is a normal person who is eager for it. At this time, suddenly, in front of Su Bai, there is a redemption product that is actually bright... is colored, meaning it can now be exchanged! Is there a fish that slips through the net? [Destroyed Blood Blood] [exchange price; 222 story points] [The ability to get a small part of a low-level vampire after the blood is fused, the blood can not be upgraded and upgraded, and has unknown side effects] [handling props, redemption is unlimited] Su Bai almost did not hesitate to "determine the purchase". It is a very stupid thing to leave the story at the end. It is a stupid thing to know that you still need a story to experience. Anyone who has obviously experienced the exchange will die in this story. Where can I qualify for the next lucky future? Suddenly, Su Bais mobile phone screen showed a drop of blood, black blood, and then directly into the fingers of Su Bai. Su Bais whole person seemed to tremble in the next moment, and the body seemed to be placed in the hail. The same, but this feeling only lasted for a while, Su Bai took a deep breath twice, and then, before, had time to carefully taste what happened in his body. One hand was shot on the shoulder of Su Bai, so unpredictable, then unexpected: "Oh, find you!" Chapter 19： Eat? "Nervous disease, I also served you. Actually, just after reading the corpse of that look, I can sit down and have a barbecue. It seems that my neurosis is also very good. Really, I am envious of you." "Psychosis, not a neuropathy." Su Bai corrected Chu Zhaodao. "Oh, in fact, it''s almost the same." Chu Zhao picked up a string of roasted leeks in front of Su Bai. "I spent the night, eating root leeks and making up a supplement. I haven''t got married yet. Don''t make it because of staying up late for a long time." Oh, you can''t make it." "Isn''t that the best revenge for your dad, revenge on his grandchildren." "Hey, your suggestion I used to think about it. When my dad forced me to be a policeman, I even thought about taking a knife on my egg and threatening him to say that you are forcing me to be a policeman. Its okay for your grandson. After Chu Zhao finished, he laughed too much, then took a beer at the table and took a swig. He was not allowed to drink when he was on duty, but he was busy for a night, and it would not be too much. Harsh, of course, Chu Zhao himself is also used to it, it is indeed some rules. Su Bai looked at Chu Zhao. He knew who the murderer was, but he couldnt really tell the friend in front of him. Because of all this, it is not in line with common sense. "What are you going to do next?" "What can I do? I will continue to investigate. I will send people to reinforce the above. Two students are dead, and it is an abnormal and abnormal way of death. It has already been awkward. The provincial halls have been alarmed. Documents, and I sue you, some old police officers who participated in the XX corpse investigation 20 years ago, who were originally retired at home, were also called to assist in the investigation." Chu Zhao finished eating a leek and then stood up. "I will send you back to the dormitory." "Why, I am afraid that I am not safe?" "Not at all, it seems that your mental state is not very good, your face is a bit too pale, and what is the black line under your eyes?" Upon hearing Chu Zhao, Su Bai immediately picked up the phone and pointed the screen at himself. Soon, he found something wrong. His face seemed to be too pale. Fortunately, in the dark, it would not I was seen very clearly, and my lips, my own eyes, there are still obvious black lines, a bit like the lines when makeup. Su Bai clearly, this is definitely related to the "destroyed vampire blood" that he exchanged before. The blood has already affected his body, and Su Bai also feels that his body seems to become lighter. Some people can''t tell the feeling of unclearness. Now, for the time being, there is no way to understand it. Fortunately, when Su Bai observed it, he found that his skin color was slowly recovering, and the lines were gradually getting lighter. It should have been that the body was still somewhat uncomfortable when it was just redeemed, and it is now gradually recovering. Su Bai stood up, put the money on the table, then looked at Chu Zhao, and finally reached for a shot on Chu Zhaos shoulder. "Working hard, the people''s good police." Chu Zhao did not intend to brag with Su Bai at this time, but said: "Really, you can''t go to live there for one night, Minger goes to the hospital for inspection, even if your body is not flawed, I I am afraid that your spiritual aspect will be stimulated by two things today, and then... well, you know." "Will not." "Drunk people generally say that they are not drunk." Chu Zhao looked at Su Bai like this. "The four people in our club, we are playing exciting, playing heterogeneous, only you are abnormal, just need." "Cheng, you accompany me back to the dormitory to get something, I will start school after tomorrow." "That''s right. You didn''t go to school and it didn''t matter. Well, now I''m waiting for the support team to come over. I will be free at this time, first accompany you back to the dormitory." Su Bai and Chu Zhao walked back to the school together, and many police cars were parked at the gate of the school, creating an atmosphere of chilling and suppression. "This case will be sealed up." Su Bai suddenly asked. "It''s very difficult, but I will try my best to have a smart phone. Now this time I have launched so many students to help with the search. It is estimated that it has already made a lot of noise on the Internet, but wait for the notice below, online. Its actually very simple, it seems to be a lot of wind and waves, but as long as a clamp is going on, it will be calm. Just as Su Bai and Chu Zhao returned to the Su Bai dormitory, many students and police officers were still searching. Obviously, the meat has been found a lot, but the rest is no progress. Chu Zhao ordered a cigarette and gave Su Bai a hand. Su Bai licked his lips. In front of the dormitory building, Su Bai let Chu Zhao wait underneath. Chu Zhao did not suspect him, and he was happy. To steal a lazy go upstairs, just smoke while blowing. However, Chu Zhao soon discovered something, he touched himself, "Oh, no more!" ............ Su Bai went to the dormitory building. At this time, the dormitory is not quiet. There are many people coming and going, because this matter has been madly transmitted on the Internet, even if the relevant departments warned several media outlets, such as Weibo. Several major media have also deleted this topic, but as a student who is actually in this school, it inevitably caused a huge panic among them. However, how do other hostels discuss it in full swing, and Su Bais own dormitory will still be calm. Because there are very few people in this dormitory, now, Liu and a person are in the dormitory. Four people in the dormitory, one internship at the beginning of this semester, Chen Chu also rented a house outside the school with his girlfriend. In the dormitory, Liu He and Su Shi, who are very cold, are now Liu He. Su Bai pushed open the door of the dormitory. After walking in, he saw Liu and curled up on the bed like a frightened white rabbit. Liu He looked at Su Bai and walked in and said: "Su Bai, I can''t sleep." Su Bai nodded. "I can''t sleep either." "It''s hard to imagine, Chen Chu is so dead." Liu He''s eyes began to shed tears. Su Bai sat down on Chen Chu''s bed. Chen Chu''s bed just happened to be in the lower bunk with Liu He''s bed. It was face to face. "I can hardly imagine." Su Bai echoed the road. "I want to leave school." Liu He seems to have made a very important decision. "I will call my father tomorrow, I will leave school, otherwise if I let me continue in this dormitory, no, let me continue at this school, I feel crazy." Liu He said that he actually cried, and his psychological endurance seemed to be far worse than Su Bai. "Stop school, I also plan to leave school, otherwise I am going crazy." This is indeed the intention of Su Bai. When he encountered the terrorist broadcast, he is now very difficult to continue to go to school safely. He has lost his mentality of learning, so it is better to give himself a vacation. If I am just like Guo Gang in the future, I will inexplicably die in the story. Everything I do now seems to have little meaning. "Ok." Liu He stood up. "Right, I still have some pears here. Do you want to eat?" "Good." Su Bai nodded. "Well, I am going to wash. Let''s take a rest early today. Let''s go to school together tomorrow. I think this kind of thing, the school won''t call us." "Actually, if our attitude is tough, the school may still give us a guarantee." "Do you still care about a graduate student?" Liu and said with a smile, then, he went out, obviously, like Chen Chu, he also knows that Su Bai''s family conditions are not normal. Liu He walked out of the dormitory and went to the toilet to wash the pears. Su Bai stood up, went to Liu and the bed, opened the mosquito net, and then rubbed his hands on Liu Hes bed, only found something like toilet water and paper towels, did not find other things, Su Bai simply turned the mat Come over, then he stopped, Under the mat, Lying on a flat paper man, The paper man is one meter long, Bright red, On the finger of one of the paper peoples hands, holding a knife made of paper; "The pears are washed, are you eating now?" Cold, Liu Hes voice rang behind Su Bais voice, and his voice seemed to be somewhat empty and faint. In the new book period, Xiaolong is here to ask for votes, clicks, and collections, and hold the dragon! Chapter 20： why "Eat, of course." Su Bai turned around and smiled. He took the pear from Liu Hes hand and immediately took a bite. The pear was good, very sweet and refreshing, and the juice was very rich. What are you doing in my bed? Liu He asked calmly. It was like his usual personality, and he seemed to be completely ignorant. "Curious, look over and see if there is any star photo below you." Su Bai replied, but when he explained, Su Bai did not take it seriously. Anyway, he saw it and saw the rest. It was nothing but perfunctory. Liu He looked at Su Bai very seriously and then took a bite of a pear. The pear is very crisp and he is very satisfied; While chewing on the pear, Liu and the side turned over and pointed to the paper man lying under his mat, smiling. "Don''t scare you?" "Slightly." Su Bai replied, but in the world of terror broadcast stories, this is even more terrible. Then Su Bai sat down at Liu and the bed. "Let''s go to school, what do you do with this?" "My family used to be a paper-grainer. My grandfather and grandmother are doing this. My father and mother are also doing this. They use the money exchanged by the paper people for me to go to school, so I can go to college. So, I don''t have the feeling of fear and jealousy of ordinary people. On the contrary, I think they are very kind, as if they are my friends, so I am used to carrying it wherever I go. However, after all, the paper man can''t be placed outside, I have to press under the bed, otherwise it is not right for me to scare you. Su Bai nodded. "It turned out to be the case." Said, Su Bai stood up. Liu He looked at Su Bai, and his mouth was filled with a smile. "Do you know her girlfriend Chen Chu?" Liu Hegang swallowed a pear, wiped his mouth with his back, and sat down at Chen Chus bed. "Why do you ask?" At this time, in fact, Liu He has revealed another temperament. Yes, another kind of temperament is no longer the kind of old man who is afraid of things. It seems to be... too calm, the whole person looks, A little deep. "Just curiosity." Su Bai replied. "No, it won''t be curiosity, Su Bai, you know, our classmates, including me and Chen Chu, can guess that your family is definitely not ordinary, so you are always alienated from us, I Knowing that this is not because you deliberately despise people, but with your identity and starting point, there is really no need to be too entangled with us. Moreover, we really can''t play together. You are actually quite good. I can feel it, but the word of a friend''s friend is two strings of money. If the money is not equal, it will not be a friend. Therefore, I know that you will not care about me and Chen Chus private affairs without any reason. You are not so boring and gossip. Still tell me the truth, in the end, you know what. Liu He continued to take another bite of the pear, but this time when eating, the teeth showed a lot of force when chewing, and a more pronounced sound was also produced when chewing. "I don''t know, but I have a feeling." Su Bai held his hand on one''s chin and the other hand on his waist, like choosing a posture that makes him feel comfortable. "Oh? What do you feel?" "You give me this feeling now." Su Bai looked at Liu He''s eyes. Liu He put the pear aside. "I don''t know what you are talking about. Really, Chen Chu and his girlfriend, I am very sad. After all, they are my classmates, my alumni, and Indeed, they died too badly." Su Bai shook his head. "Paper man, in your eyes, is a beautiful thing, yes." Liu He didnt know why Su Bai suddenly slammed the words here, but he nodded. "They gave me a very affectionate feeling." "That is, they are also your loved ones?" "Speaking of loved ones, its a bit too much. Its a friend. Its no exaggeration. I grew up with paper people, my grandparents, my parents, when they were building paper people, I was playing in the field. Its those paper people who accompany me to play with me and grow up with me. Every time I see a good paper person to be sent to burn, I am very sad. For me, they are **** and fleshy, and they are no different from people. Let them be burned and go underground to serve other unrelated dead people. I feel very sad, and even have a feeling of not protecting my friends. Hearing this, Su Bai put out his tongue and rubbed his lips. "So, since they are your friends, why do you want your friends to help you kill people and do those **** things?" Liu He put the pear on Chen Chu''s bed, leaning back on the body, and the whole person fell into the mosquito net on Chen Chu''s bed, and the voice came with a little bit of air: "You still know." "Yeah." Su Bai nodded. "I used to think that you are very good." "I am a very good person. People who can be friends with paper people are definitely not bad." Liu Hes voice is more and more secluating, as if he is not sitting in the Chen Chu bed opposite Su Bai. It is hidden in the darkness of a bottomless bottom. "Next, is it to say but?" Su Bai answered. "But...hehe, but there are things that can''t be tolerated as a man." Liu Hes voice finally began to fluctuate gradually. Obviously, some things now are already stimulating his nerves. "Rong Rong, originally my girlfriend, he robbed the past, and then every night I sent a photo of Rong Rong to him, and I showed off while chatting in the dormitory, again and again, again and again. Again and again! Chen Chu even sent them a video of that kind of thing in QQ on WeChat!" Su Bai took a deep breath and honestly said that these things, he did not know, the dormitory, for him, is just a place to rest, his character, really does not go to the real people in the dormitory, but did not expect There is also a love triangle in his dormitory. "So, he has to die? And it is this kind of death, including your ex-girlfriend." Su Bai asked. "Oh, Su Bai, are you qualified to say me?" Liu and suddenly laughed. "Su Bai, are you really qualified to say me?" Su Bais face was immediately serious, because he thought of other things. If Liu He was not as good and old as he had thought before, then he would have left the clues in the dormitory. He might be really It is possible to find out! "My paper people told me that there is blood in your body, and even there is resentment around you. It is the breath of the dead, and it is the kind of breath that will be released at the last moment of the person who is killed. Su Bai, you are a son, a college student, and you dont need to get in touch with the general teachers. Even the body of the general teacher who used the school as a specimen has long been unaware that many students have felt that they have no feeling at all. This kind of resentment will not occur. Say, Su Bai, what are you doing? Liu Hes voice was a sneer. Su Bai is silent. When Liu He saw that Su Bai did not speak, he began to continue: "This means that you have killed people, and people who have recently killed, and killed, more than one person. I am very curious, Su Bai, a family member like you, why do you need to kill so often? What the **** are you doing? Moreover, there are definitely more than two people you kill, so you know what my words mean, arent they? You, what qualifications are there to ask me here? "You read it wrong, or, your paper brother, deceived you, a more appropriate reason is that you have become a mental illness." Su Bai said that usually talking to those in the club can be nothing. There are some scruples, but with the outsiders, the five hundred will not recognize those things, because it is not necessary, but also because of an instinctive self-protection mechanism. "Paper people, will not deceive me, no one, know more loyalty than paper people, and know what is called friendship." Liu He seems to have lost interest in continuing to bend around, directly said: "You come to me, is to What? Tell me? Tell me? Or, what other purpose." "I am very interested in metaphysics," Su Bai said. "I have no interest in reporting you, exposing you, and telling the truth." "Oh, I know, this is good to say, what you want, I can give it to you. Now it is not ancient, it is not the age of sweeping away. Some things are not impossible to share. Of course, I believe that you can also pay. Enough money and other material conditions." Liu He agreed very simply; "Money is not a problem, as long as you can give me what I want, money, you open your mouth." Su Bai also answered very simply. However, at this time, Su Bai was originally sitting on Liu Hes bed. The paper man hiding under Lius mat slowly sat up, so he sat behind Su Bais paper knife. Exuding the coldness of the people, the blush of the paper people is so rich, rich and suffocating. The paper knife slowly lifted! With a touch of strange cold! In the new week, "Terror Broadcasting" needs to hit the new book list. Xiaolong is here to ask everyone for support, recommend, click, collect, reward, and hold the dragon together! Chapter 21： Great horror! "boom!" There is something more than a paper man''s knife, Faster That is the bullet; In the "terrorist broadcast" story, everything will be enlarged; For example, a dead female white-collar worker has become a zombie-like existence. The former paper man is terrible. The scissors, speed and destructive power are sharper than the bullets; But now, here is not the story world of terrorist broadcasting, it is the real world; Therefore, paper people are terrible, but in fact, it has weakened too much in the world of the story. It is definitely not so terrible, and it is absolutely not so abnormal. This point, Su Bai can be sure! Before Su Bai put a hand in his pocket, he actually pointed the gun at the front and faced the man sitting on the opposite bunk. A guy who can kill two people with such cruel means, it is impossible for Su Bai to be wary of him. Moreover, Liu and the people who killed him, one is his roommate and the other is his ex-girlfriend, not Passerby A. "ͨ..." Liu and the whole person rolled down from Chen Chus bed. He was lying on the ground, and there was a bullet hole in his chest. The paper man who was planning to cut the scissors under Su Bai also fell down at this time. , turned into an ordinary paper person. Su Bai stood up and walked over to Liu He. "You actually still have a ... gun?" Liu and said silently, then revealed a smirk, **** mouth overflowing. "I just touched it from a friend''s hand, there is no way, facing you, I am a bit imaginary." At this time, the dormitory door was pushed open. Su Bai thought that Chu Zhao found that his gun was touched by himself, so he hurriedly came up, or the rest of the dormitory students heard the gunshots ran over, but the ones that came in were Gongzihai. The thick slanting bangs of Gongzihai kept undulating at this time. He gasped heavily, apparently at a speed that was fast, and behind him, several fireflies had turned red. Then burst open. "puff" "puff" "puff" A muffled sound came out. "You are sick, you shoot in the dorm, do you have the ability to cope with the world now? I don''t have this ability!" Gong Zihai is obviously very dissatisfied with Su Bais move, but Su Bai also understands it. The son Hai, who hastily rushed over, uses his ability to help him suppress the sound of the shot. "Or else?" Su Bai stood up and looked at the son of the sea. "Wait for you to come and kill?" Gongzihai looked at Su Bai with some surprise. "Do you know?" Su Bai shook his head. "There is not much to know, but one thing. If in the real world, I kill him, I can get extra points in the terrorist broadcast, at least the impression points." "Oh, this is really the temper of broadcasting." The son of Gongzihai is a bit sneaky. He said that he was very angry about what Su Bai did. Now it seems very calm. "Actually, I believe even more, even if you don''t help me to suppress the gunshots, I won''t have any problems because of killing him." Su Bai continued. Gongzihai touched his nose and squatted next to Liu and his body. After confirming that Liu He did die, he did not talk nonsense. He immediately got up and began to rummage on Liu Hes bed. "How could there be nothing? Hey, I thought that I met a metaphysical child in the real world. I also hoped to find something, but the result was not even a minimum level." The son sea is a bit depressed. "He should not control the paper man through something like you before. He himself is a psychic person." Su Bai said, "I will make a kind of connection with myself and the paper people. Rely on foreign objects." "So, is he really a talent?" Gong Zihai looked at Liu He, who was lying in a pool of blood. Some of them pityed and shook their heads. "Its a pity, its a pity. If such a person is selected as a listener by terrorist broadcasting, it is definitely a rhythm that takes off into a bug. But it was here that you were given a direct shot." Does terrorists want such people? Su Bai asked. A murderer? When asked this sentence, Su Bai suddenly thought of it. He seems to be a murderer too, and there are more people killed than Liu He. However, those who kill themselves are guilty, but they are not guilty of death. "Don''t go through two experiential stories. I think that there is much justice in the terrorist broadcast. He is not a bell, nor a judge. It is an entertainment program, a horror entertainment program. We are running it on the show. Some kind of atmosphere or plot needs us to sacrifice, huh, huh, the perverted guys in the audience group are too many, even if they are in the same state before, they will become abnormal after entering several stories." Su Bai listened and nodded. "What are the rules of broadcasting?" Su Bai asked. "such as?" "For example, in reality, it is not allowed to kill people casually. Is it not allowed to casually take shots with people who are also listeners?" "Oh, this is indeed the case." Gongzihai nodded. "In reality, it is not that you can''t kill people, but if you kill too much, or if you don''t kill, you will be included in the broadcast." In the story of the period, there will be special people who enter this story to kill you, and then you will die in the story, and will die in reality, and die in a very natural way, without causing anyone. Suspicion. In reality, the audience is more jealous than the ordinary people, unless they really have deep hatred between each other. In fact, sometimes broadcasting is also very reasonable." "What about the story?" Su Bai continued to ask. "The limitations in the story are actually easier than in reality. The audience can easily shoot without destroying the plot. Of course, the precondition is not to destroy the plot. You were cheated by the two guys to go to the rental house because they didnt dare to use it for you, because you are obviously the person involved in this story. You are both an audience and an original participant in this story. Therefore, they have a bit of a slap in the face of you, and dare not say that they will force you directly. "So, when I entered the rental house, they immediately shot me because I had no influence on the plot at that time?" "The correct answer, because they were wrong at the time. In fact, in this case, all of our audiences will investigate before, so there are some general details and information, but the two goods are still wrong. I made a mistake on the node that had miscalculated the time, and I tried to shoot the character that you shouldnt have died at that time. Then the result... Its very simple, the paper person appears directly, because its not The right time, so only one hand appeared, but it was more than enough." "Then you." Su Bai looked at the son of the sea. Gong Zihai''s eyes narrowed slightly and shrugged. "I didn''t count the wrong time. At that time, under the premise that Chen Chu and her girlfriend had died, the classic story of the story was over. Below, There is no such thing as the change of the plot does not change, because our audience has become the carrier of the story, and we are the story of our own role in the story. At this time, Gong Zihai looked at the body again and smiled at Su Bai. "Below, I can take you to witness the terrible place of the terrorist broadcast. Since this guy was written in the story of the terrorist broadcast, then Killing him in reality and executing him is also a category of terror broadcast reality missions. It won''t reward the story, but as you guessed, you can get some impression points. The effect of impression points is under In a story world, it will be better for you." Gongzihai opened the dormitory door and then signaled that Su Bai came out with him. The dormitory door was wide open and the lights in the dormitory were also on. At this time, a student who went to the toilet at night came over. He seemed to completely ignore Su Bai and Gong Zihai. When passing through the dormitory, he looked inside and gave a shrill scream! Immediately afterwards, the entire dormitory building was alarmed, and the aunts of the board were also up. Even Chu Zhao came. Chu Zhaochong entered the dormitory and checked and immediately shouted: "The heart attack is sudden, shock, go to 120, go to inform people!" Su Bai looked at Chu Zhao and took Liu He back. Liu Hes body, there are traces of bullet holes, but his lips are blue, his face is white, and his hands and feet are cold. Taking out the pistol, Su Bai opened the magazine and found that the bullet that he had just shot Liu He was still inside. The bullet inside was not much. Gong Zihai put his face on the shoulder of Su Bai, faintly said: "Do you feel terrible? because, When you become the audience, Your whole person, It is like being completely stripped off by the world. The new book is on the list, and Xiaolong is here to ask for votes, clicks and hugs! Chapter 22： Female ghost When Su Bai left the dormitory and walked out of the dormitory, he just found Chu Zhao who sent Liu He back to the ambulance. Chu Zhao saw Su Bai and immediately ran to bring Su Bai to the corner of the flower garden. "I said buddy, is my gun gone by you?" Su Bai took the gun out and handed it to Chu Zhao. Chu Zhao immediately carefully pulled the gun out and checked the number of bullets before taking the gun back. "I said buddy, you are not already getting knives to kill people. You have to learn the Americans. Is it cool to shoot people? You can''t use my guns." Su Bai shook his head. "No, I am fine, really." Chu Zhaoman was a friend who looked at himself unbelievably, then reached out and grabbed Su Bais shoulder: "Brother, although I really don''t like this police uniform, but... I am still a policeman. The people who killed our club before are not good things. We can comfort ourselves in the heart, but we are doing it for the heavens, but There is a bottom line, don''t touch it, do you? Don''t kill innocent, can you?" Su Bai took a deep breath and nodded, then smiled. "This is a measure, I understand." "Right, the buddy in your dormitory has a heart attack. I have already checked him when I sent him to the ambulance, and died." Chu Zhao looked at Su Bai at this time. "Stop school, a dormitory dies continuously." Two roommates, although you are also a mental illness, it is estimated to be embarrassing." Su Bai did not dissatisfied with Chu Zhaos direct claim that he was mentally ill. He slowly took Chu Zhaos hand on his shoulder. "I will take care of my work at home, but I don''t want to go home for the time being." "The things in your family, some of us in the circle know, really can''t, you can go to live with me, or, smokers are not going to the British embassy, ??you can go directly to the UK, change the environment, maybe Your mental state has eased." "Look again, maybe it will be like this." "But if you go to the UK with the smoker, it is estimated that Gu Fan will go straight away." The two men walked while talking about the gossip in the circle. In the end, Chu Zhao took a shot of Su Bais shoulder. He still needed to continue the investigation task, so he could not accompany Su Bai for too long. Su Bais lips slammed a few times and looked at the back of Chu Zhaos departure. He was very similar to Chu Zhaos. The murderer in this case was dead and killed by himself. He was taken to an ambulance. However, when it comes to the mouth, I dont know how to say it. "It goes without saying that no one will believe it because there is no evidence." Gongzihai once again appeared behind Su Bai. "Our audiences are actually similar to those with schizophrenia. We can touch and see things ourselves, but others can''t see them. Therefore, we are lonely. We belong to those who are completely exiled by this world. We seem to be the same as before, but there are invisible cages around us that are bound to us. It is very cold, cold, piercing, and bitter, and desperate." "Why don''t you leave?" Su Bai asked. "In the middle of the night, poetry is recited here, and what nerves are made." "Because I haven''t figured out one thing yet." Gong Zihai''s gaze patrolled on Su Bai. "I can feel that there is some change in your breath. Don''t tell me, what you exchanged." "Why should I tell you?" "Hey, play secrets with me?" Gong Zihai smiled and shook his head, then took out the phone: The people who havent experienced the story for three times, even if they are lucky enough to get the story point, cant redeem it. However, there are always some exceptions, because in the micro-shop of the public micro-sign of the terrorist broadcast, sometimes there are some special things. I will ignore those rules, but most of those things are rubbish. It is considered a neglect in the micro store, and the price/performance ratio is really poor." Gongzihai took out the mobile phone, clicked on the WeChat public account, and then clicked into the micro store. Then, his face showed a meaningful smile, then grabbed Su Bais arm and nailed it over. A shallow mouth was drawn on the white arm, and the blood immediately flowed out, but the wound was not very large. And very quickly, the wound actually healed immediately, and at the same speed as the naked eye, the scar began to disappear and the skin recovered. "You really exchanged the running vampire? Su Bai broke away from the hands of Hai Gongzi and did not speak, but the facts have already explained everything. "If you have another experience mission, you can redeem the pedigree or ability that can be continuously upgraded and upgraded. You can use this pedigree that you can''t continue to rely on the story point to upgrade." "The first thing I have to do is to live in the third experience mission in the future." Su Bai said very seriously. Hai Gongzi shrugged a little speechlessly. "Do you really have a difficult task? In fact, your first experience mission is actually very simple. Isn''t it so difficult to have such an experience mission?" When Su Bai thought of his first task, the two old couples seized the female white-collar workers and then went to the scene with the female white-collar workers. Indeed, at the first task, at most, they can only be regarded as a spectator, one way. The experience is not very difficult. "The reason why your second experience mission makes you feel very hard, in fact, the real reason is that you are undoubtedly a member of this early story clue. You and the deceased, and the murderer have a close relationship. But the odds of this kind of thing are very small, and your next experience mission may be like this again. Therefore, the third experience task is really not too difficult for you, at least with a quick fix to prevent yourself from being scared to death. But you are so eager to exchange the story that was hard to come by to **** that has no potential and subsequent upgrade ability. Listening to the son of the sea, Su Bai did not feel much regret and regret, since it is a choice made by himself, then there is no regret or regret, and can not be returned. "Forget it, I don''t care. The mountain doesn''t turn around. I will see you later. I hope that next time you can become stronger, don''t be used as a shield." Gong Zihai put his mouth together and seemed to want to kiss him and leave. Su Bai stepped back and pointed his finger at the sea: "Not me, you have been cut into pieces and pieces of meat, so you are the same thing." "Yes, yes, I like your character and temper." Gongzihai smiled and pretended to leave, then turned and left, this time, he really intends to leave. Out of the school gate, a son of Gongzihai snorted with anger: "I am mad at me, mad at me, a newcomer dare to speak to me so arrogantly, actually dare to be so arrogant in front of me, not me as meat Shield to withstand the attack, you can have time to find a way......... Hey, I am not a meat shield." Su Bai did not continue to go back to the dormitory that night, but went to the school, found a fast hotel, took a shower, and then lay on the bed, when I woke up, it was already noon the next day. This time, I am really tired. At this time, Su Bai remembered that his mobile phone was not charging. He plugged in the phone. When the phone was turned on while charging, when the bathroom was washed, the phone called. Su Bais mouth took a toothbrush and came out to pick up the phone. There was a very majestic voice coming from the phone: "Su Bai." "Well, Erbo." Su Bai should have a voice. "Stop off school first." "Ok." After the second "hmm", the phone was hung up opposite. Outsiders, only seeing the glamorous background of Su Bais family, but they dont know the embarrassment of a family whose parents died early in the family. Although there is no such experience and drama to be bullied by their peers in the family, in short, The family still has some gaps, and not many relatives will be close to themselves. Fortunately, Su Bais parents left a very rich legacy to Su Bai, so Su Bai did not need to worry about anything in life. For example, when you have nothing to do with your own Erbo and Su Bai, you will not be contacted at all. When you have something to do, you will also make a long story short. Going back to the bathroom, Su Bai continued to brush his teeth and brushed it. Su Bai suddenly felt that his back was a bit cold, was it more air-conditioned? Su Bai looked up and looked at the mirror on the front washbasin. On your left shoulder position, Laying a face, a woman''s face, Su Bai suddenly recalled that in the story world, he met a ghost under the school dormitory! Since she exists in the story world, it must exist in reality! Chapter 23： Liu He’s things Last time, in the story, Su Bai directly beat the female ghost by his own dagger. Because his dagger had killed many people, it was a weapon, and it was similar to the butchers knife. But this time, his dagger is not by his side; The female chin''s chin is attached to Su Bai''s shoulder. Su Bai can clearly perceive the faint weight, but it is light, but it is indeed. This is a very strange feeling, as if it were a few The perception of a thing has been contradictory, but at least one thing can be determined, that is, she, really exists, and is by her side. At the same time, the female ghost''s face began to slowly move sideways, gradually, and Su Bai''s cheeks, together, looks very awkward, like a relative or a lover''s relatives, but it is estimated that there is no normal man I really like this scene especially at this time. Su Bai quietly took a sip of water, gargle, spit it, then turned and left the bathroom. He saw several big scenes, and he was used to it, or it was numb, quite a kind of leisurely feel. Sitting on the bed, Su Bai took out two paper towels and rubbed his face; TV, just in front of Su Bai, Su Bai saw that the female ghost actually came behind him, so he sat down on his back and sat down. Su Bai is speechless; Yes, Speechless Because of the experience, Su Bai now feels that he has developed psychological immunity to this kind of ghost, and this female ghost was scared away by the fierceness of his dagger in the story before, in the story world. Risk factors and spies will be magnified, and reference paper people can know, so in reality, this female ghost is actually weaker. That being the case, there is really not much to fear. What is being broadcast on the TV is a local station program. The news headline is that the female man voluntarily confesses the boy. The girl who looks good in the picture holds flowers against a boy: "Wang Hao, I wish you a happy birthday, I want to give myself as a birthday present." Of course, Su Bais focus is naturally not on the TV set; "What are you doing with me?" Su Bai said. The female ghost had a glimpse of her face, but she was exposed to the hustle and bustle, even the color of surprise. The female ghost pointed to a glass of water in front of Su Bai, Su Bai would like to, push the cup down, and the water poured out. The water stains on the desktop began to move, and gradually, there was a twisted word: "Sure enough, you can, see me." Su Bai took out a bottle of mineral water again, twisted the lid and took a sip: "Can you talk nonsense?" "it is good." "What do you want to do with me?" Su Bai asked. "Yang, I need it." "My yang?" Su Bai pointed to himself. "I was sucked up by you. Am I going to be impotence?" "No, I don''t want that much." "So what good is it for me?" She is willing to give up, and there is a house to have it. Su Bai does not mind doing some transactions with ghosts, as long as they can get enough benefits. "I don''t know what I can do for you." The female ghost replied. "Then I don''t have any benefit?" Su Bai smiled. "That can''t be discussed. If you can ignore my opposition, you can pick and smoke my yang, and I won''t talk nonsense with me for so long, right?" "Yes." "In fact, you can change someone to take food. It is good for you and me. I am not Zhang Tianshi. I will not care." "You are different from others, the taste of your blood, the taste of your body is different." "That''s really my honor." Su Bai''s face was already a bit serious. "Although I don''t know how to fight ghosts, I think if I spend more money on some temples or Taoist temples, I can find some real ways." Can the monks or Taoists take you away?" "Yes." The female ghost is so tempered, so honest, so straightforward, so there is a saying, one, two, two, so that Su Bai has a feeling of hitting his own fist on cotton. "You can think about it again. I am a very unprincipled person. I need enough benefits to let you absorb some of my yang." Su Bai repeated his own conditions. The female ghost sat on the bed and seemed to be thinking. Su Bai took out his mobile phone and entered the post of his school. Then he started searching for keywords in the post bar. In fact, one or two students who die every year in the school are normal. Aside from jumping off, suicide, killing, etc., which are more likely to attract attention and excitement, there are many people who die because of illness or other natural causes. After all, The school has such a large population base here. Soon, Su Bai found the post he was interested in through his keyword search in the school post. After clicking in it, there was a photo of a very young female student. This is a post for tracing. The **** the photo looks very handsome. There is such a kind of campus goddess temperament. The post was sent by a classmate in her dormitory. She said that she had been missing for a month, and the parents of the teacher could not find her. Su Bai looked at the posting time, which was actually three years ago. Three years. It seems that this girl should not have disappeared at the beginning, she has become a ghost, she should be dead, and it can be seen from the fact that her ghost is still floating in school. The girl was very likely to have an accident at the beginning. I died in school! Su Bai has a little bit of pity, but fortunately, Su Bai is not an enthusiastic citizen who is always good at heart, so he is too lazy to call Chu Zhao to report this case, and he has no reason to make it clear. I saw the ghost of the female student who was missing in the hotel near the school, so I reported that the female student died in the school or near the school. If Chu Zhao heard that he said this, he would jump up and roar at himself. He had not slept last night. Is it still going to stay up late tonight? For Chu Zhaos kind of professionalism and moral standards as a peoples policeman, Su Bai really did not dare to compliment, but fortunately, it seems that this female ghost is not like being written in the drama. The people, crying and screaming, come to seek revenge and hate, seeking to stretch the snow, just want to absorb their yang. "I haven''t thought about it yet?" Su Bai urged him. He ordered a cigarette, didn''t suck, just shook his fingers. The female ghost was urged by Su Baiyi, as if she suddenly thought of something, the water on the desktop immediately drawn a few words: "Paper people, things, hiding." Looking at these words, Su Bais eyes immediately smashed up; Before Gongzihai had found it, but did not find something left by Liu He, he and others thought that Liu He was really not the kind of metaphysical person, just because the talent ability can communicate with the paper people to control the paper people to do things; But look at the meaning of this female ghost, Liu He, In this school, Left something! Chapter 24： Paper mans house On the following day, there were fewer police cars in the school, but the police officers who had a lot of plain clothes showed that the case of Chen Chu and his girlfriend had been transferred to the underground investigation, and no further investigation was conducted on it. And the students who were called to participate in the search for the body that night were also summoned by the school leaders to write a password. Anyone who dares to say three or four on the outside or deliberately spread the news on the Internet will be disqualified once verified. ; The above has also clamped down and blocked the news in this regard. In short, now, I cant see the news about this kind of thing online. In fact, netizens are very good at solving and coping. As long as they cool down for a while, their attention will be Attracted by new things, hi new is very old. Su Bai didn''t want to contact Chu Zhao. He had an umbrella in his hand. Although he was now bright, he did not wear umbrellas. However, it seems to be so clever, Chu Zhao, who had been busy in the morning to play in the lecture hall, was taking a box of lunch and saw Su Bai and waved. Su Bai sighed and had to go. "Come back to the dorm to pick up things?" Su Bai nodded. "Where are you going to go?" "First go back to Chengdu. My parents have a house there. When I go there for a while, I will be distracted." Chu Zhao nodded, "Alright, but the club is not working now, you, oh, if you can''t help it, tell me, I can take a vacation to Chengdu to find you, at least, help you plan Planning, understand?" "You eat your meal, I haven''t reached that point." "Cheng, I saw my buddy back." "Ok." Su Bai took the umbrella and walked to the dormitory area. However, he did not walk into the dormitory, but stopped in front of a semi-abandoned three-story building behind the dormitory. This three-story building was regarded as a college student room in the past few years, but now with the use of the new campus, many things in the old campus are no longer used, such as this building, so gradually It has to be abandoned, and now the school''s key bamboo slips are transferred to the new campus. The old campus may not be accommodated for students and teaching after two years. Su Bai went in and the door was unlocked, because no one came to it, and there was nothing worth stealing inside. The dust inside was very heavy, and Su Bai did not rush to continue inside after entering. Instead, take the umbrella and open it: "If you lied to me, I will let you know the consequences." The umbrella gently shook a bit and signaled that I knew it. Su Bai has not asked how the female ghost died in the first place. In fact, from the relationship, the female ghost should be regarded as the sister of Su Bai, and it may be only one or two. Su Bai continued to go inside. There were many tables and chairs, and some costumes. Su Bai first removed these things and found the way to the second floor. When the second floor was on, the surrounding light was already dark. It is. However, this building has been cut off, and it is impossible to open a light. However, Su Bai found some traces on the stairs. Some people have been here in the near future. There are still footprints left here. It is a man''s footprint and the footprint is still very clear. It is recently left. Is it really Liu He who has been here? Su Bai licked his lips and continued to go up. On the second floor, it looked even more empty. After Su Bai came, he went to an office that closed the door. Fortunately, there was no lock, and he reached out and pulled it. The door was loosened and pulled open. Inside, all the piles are the kind of desk chairs, dense and stacked. Su Bai bent down, took out his mobile phone, turned on the flashlight function, and illuminated the film; On the ground, there are traces of passing, very inconspicuous, but still discovered by careful Su Bai. Su Bai walked over and began to move slowly along the trail. Finally, he moved the front chairs and put them aside. Then he saw a black travel bag placed inside. Is this the case? Su Bai took out the travel bag, but it was not very heavy inside, but he could feel that there was something inside, but Su Bai did not intend to open the bag here, but planned to go out before carrying the bag. However, just as Su Bai took the bag and just walked to the door of this office, door, Suddenly the "ž" sound shut down. Su Bai touched his nose and looked at the umbrella in his hand. "Hey!" At this moment, from the pile of tables and chairs, suddenly a wooden thorn was shot and directly penetrated into the belly of Su Bai. "Hey." Su Bai took his belly and squatted down, and the black luggage bag fell to the side. Blood, sputum out. The umbrella broke free, and he flew out and landed on one side. Then, the place where the black bag was originally burned with a black flame. The flame was very dirty. It seemed to be burning something dirty. Fast, the piece of the table and chair began to slowly loosen, one hand, from which it came out. That is a white hand, Also a very charming hand, That is also the hand of a man, Su Bai looked at the hand in that position and kept changing his posture, like a hand, he could jump out of a dance; Su Bai took a deep breath and stood up again, one hand on his chest and the other on the ground. However, in the next moment, another hand appeared from the foot of Su Bai and directly caught Su Bais ankle. "boom!" Su Bais whole person was once again overturned. Then, the hand that was still dancing and slammed and grabbed a wooden thorn around him and quickly came to the front of Su Bai. The second wooden thorn directly penetrated the white spur Chest position. Su Bai struggled a few times, and finally his mouth overflowed with blood and lost his breath. "" Umbrellas open, Showing the shape of the female ghost, the female ghost is very resentful; seem, She is being forced to do something she is completely forced to do, and her expression is very unbearable. Originally, one of the two hands holding the thorns on the ankle of Su Bai, slowly moved back to the position where the black bag was placed before; Then, both hands pull down together, and there is a feeling like pulling your body out of the ground. Soon, a paper man was slowly pulled out. This is a half-black and white paper man. It seems to be suitable. It seems to have exhausted all the essence, but his face is painted with a viciousness. Expression. This is the face painted, but it is similar to Liu Hes seven or eight points, or he is Liu He! The face of the paper man who had been blaming for poison was slowly becoming sinister at this time, and the smile of resentment seemed to be ruthless. "Oh... Su Bai, I can''t think of it, you killed me, but I have already turned myself into a half... Paper people, thank you, and helped me make the final decision; I, love paper people, and so, I am willing, Become a paper person! The icy voice began to wander in this office. Then, Liu and the paper man began to move slowly. His movement speed was really slow. It can be seen that his current state is really very bad. For Su Bai, he has already consumed all his strength. Fortunately, he succeeded, Su Bai, has been killed by him. Liu He came to the umbrella and slowly refolded himself and finally twisted and plunged into the umbrella. "Dead woman, take me, leave here! Not that I found you, you have to continue to be imprisoned here until the soul is worn out by the years!" The female ghost looked at Su Bai, who was lying motionless on the ground. It seemed very painful, but it seems that she was really afraid of Liu He. She had to re-integrate into the umbrella, the umbrella could not fly, but she could slide on the ground. door, Slowly open at this time, This move seems to have exhausted Liu and the last touch of force; "Take me out of here, go to the third floor, there, my... brothers and sisters, I am going to find them, they have been waiting for me... for a long time." After saying this, Liu He seems to have fallen asleep. The umbrella slowly fell off the ground on the ground, and the female ghost seemed to have made all the effort, and the umbrella fluttered and trembled. Liu He said that on the third floor, there are his brothers and sisters. Obviously, here, Liu He has arranged a lot of things, but he has been hesitant before, and he does not know whether he should become a paper person and integrate into himself. In the paper family, the rest of the paper people were placed on the third floor, and the paper people who prepared themselves were placed on the second floor. This abandoned building almost became Liu and his own paper man paradise. Yesterday, Su Bai shot him. Liu He did not really die. It was Su Bai who made the final decision for Liu He because Liu He had no choice but to go. However, just as the umbrella is about to fly out of the door, one hand From behind, Grab the umbrella directly, The female ghosts figure reappears, Looking at himself behind his face, "Snapped!" The other hand, holding a lighter, burst into flames and a cluster of flames appeared. The fire is faint, Against a smiley face; Chapter 25： blood! blood! blood! "Su Bai! Su Bai! Su Bai! let me go! No! No! Ah ah ah ah ah! ! ! ! Su Bai took the umbrella like this, hung the umbrella upside down, and the flame of the lighter went straight up. He watched the flames swallow the umbrella, and there was a stinking black smoke, which made Su Bai have a deep intoxication. a feeling of. In this world, how many things can be more gratifying than watching the enemies who are just about to kill themselves in front of themselves? Liu He is now a paper man, a weak paper man, a paper man with a bad injury, a kind of perverted paper person who is far from being a terrorist broadcast story. Now, fire, for him, is the biggest nemesis; After the last scream disappeared, the umbrella was also burned into an umbrella shelf, and it fell to the ground; Inside, it is Liu Hes ashes, and the paper is burnt to ash; Stretching his feet and stepping on the umbrella shelf a few times. Then, Su Bai just bit his teeth, first pricked his own belly into the wood thorn and pulled it out. Then he pulled the thorns on his chest. Come out It hurts, of course, it hurts. After all, there is no anesthesia, but Su Bais degree of embarrassment to himself is indeed beyond anyones imagination. Blood, flowing, Su Bais face, It is also very pale; After doing these things, Su Bai was holding the wall and panting. Tired, very tired. The blood of this dilapidated vampire, the physical changes that it brings, are indeed very limited, and the vampires that have been smashed and quickly recovered by Su Bais previous imagination are very different; Now, just two thorns, it is already crushed and dried. If you add two more thorns, you will have no hope. Su Bai remembers that in the film and television literature that he had seen before, the vampire can be smashed and can be restored again and again. It is completely immortal. Of course, his own "dattered vampire blood" can take his own physique. Transforming into this position can no longer ask for more. After all, if you pay for the penny, you are still only the audience of the terrorist broadcast experience. However, this is completely dead, and there is no feeling of snoring. Let Su Bai still have some discomfort, he is now like a living dead, a ... walking dead. However, his own body, or himself is the most clear, Su Bai is now very hungry and very tired, he needs to eat something to add, and then take care of it for a while, then he can still become a living person again. It is also possible to regain the breathing of living people and the temperature of living people. Simply put, after accepting the blood fusion of the dilapidated vampire, Su Bai is equal to a "death" state more than others, but this state of death is also limited, and the more image is equal to the more behind the blood tank of a game character. A small section of blue strips, after the blood trough is empty, as long as the blue strips are not empty, it is not completely dead. Of course, the use of blue strips is limited. It must be added back as soon as possible, and the blood strips can be added up. Otherwise, Keeping the blue bar status is also a life-threatening. This is also the reason why Gongzihai is scornful of Su Bai exchange, because it is really very tasteless. If you want to kill Su Bai, it is nothing more than just cutting a few knives. Moreover, this thing cannot be carried out through future exchange. Upgraded and lost the ability to rely on terrorist broadcasts to continue to redeem and strengthen. "Come here, help me." Su Bai swayed at the female ghost. The female ghost floated to the side of Su Bai and supported an arm of Su Bai. The power of the female ghost was very light, and it was only better than nothing. "Your choice is very wise." Su Bai said with a smile to the female ghost. The female ghost did not speak, nor did she show anything in the font. She was only a little numb, but there were some gratitude. If Su Bai was the ordinary human, she would follow Lius instructions to seduce Su Bai to use it. It belongs to the charm of the ghost, or other means, but when she is close to Su Bai, she smells a kind of taste that is not ordinary people from Su Bai, this taste, let her know the special color of Su Bai; Ghosts are also things that are fearful. Any existence of wisdom has an instinct to avoid disadvantages. The same is true of female ghosts. She is subject to Liu He, not to the feelings of Liu Hes gratitude to Dade. There are female ghosts holding on to help themselves. Su Bai feels that his pressure is much smaller. He opened the black luggage bag. The inside is very simple. There is a dark green ring, a wooden comb, and a red thread on the wooden comb. , associated with a small paper person, this little paper man is obviously a girl. "So good, can you control the ghosts like this?" Su Bai looked at the female ghosts around him, and the female ghost looked at the little paper man, revealing the color of pleading. Su Bai smiled. "Reassured, my promise is still a question." Su Bai took the little paper man and shred it directly. The female ghost first revealed the painful color, but soon, his face showed a look of disengagement, and he looked at Su Bais gaze and became even more soft. In fact, if Su Bai had Liu and the ability to do it, he really didn''t mind using Liu He''s way to control the female ghost to his own hands, but Su Bai didn''t have the skill, but it would be better to do a good job. The female ghost gave relief. No matter what, people did make their own choices, and they were able to take precautions. In the end, they succeeded in burning Liu He into dregs. The ring is a bit strange. Su Bai does not dare to wear it in his own hands. Especially now that the whole person is hungry for two days and has not slept for two days, in this state, it is really not suitable for adventure. Put the ring in his pocket, Su Bai walked down the stairs under the help of the female ghost. On the third floor, Liu He said that there are still paper people, even a paper family. Su Bai does not know whether Liu He is dead, which means that the paper people on the third floor will always be paper people. However, Su Bai has made up his mind to wait for himself to leave the school, even if he spends some money, he has to give the building a point. Regardless of the three seven twenty-one, all burned and said that the paper people, or the destiny of the paper people should be good, why continue to stay strong in the sun. When she was about to leave the building, the female ghost was immersed in Su Bais clothes because she was afraid of direct sunlight. Su Bai finally regained her ability to move a little, but her footsteps were a little vain, but it still supported him. When I got to the school gate, I stopped a tricycle and sent myself to the door of the hotel. I paid the tricycle owner a tip and let the tricycle owner send himself into the hotel elevator and entered the room. The tricycle boss is a very kind woman. She didn''t have any other thoughts. After she settled in the bed, she left. Su Bai lying in bed, the whole person was sleepy and slept directly in bed. This sleep is one day and one night; As for waking up, he was hungry. Su Bai felt his stomach groaning. He directly hurt him to make him cold and sweaty. He immediately got up, pulled out the house card and went out from the hotel. He went to the following ramen shop and ordered it. A ramen and a piece of beef. When the beef came up, Su Bai directly stuffed it with his chopsticks. It seemed that he was so fluent when he was eating. He was so horrified that he was scared by the people around him. The people around him turned their eyes to themselves from time to time, but Su Bai himself refused to take care of them. After eating the beef, I ate a bowl of ramen. Su Bai felt that she was not eating enough. Do not, wrong, It feels like it didn''t eat at all. The hunger and emptiness of the stomach have not decreased at all. Su Bai put down the chopsticks. He knows that his own hungry is not solved by eating and eating food. What he needs now is: Blood! Blood! Blood! Thanks to the "impulse consumers", I am grateful to all the pros who voted for the dragon to vote for it. Xiaolong hereby sincerely thank you for your support! During the new book period, the editors requested that they could not break out, and they could only maintain the rhythm of two more every day. However, after the shelves were put on, the dragon would restore the original color of Xiaowulang. The old readers should know the strength of the dragon''s codewords. Finally, ask for a wave of support, sign the author''s new book list, squatting second, the first is a fantasy big god, the gap is not very big, everyone help him to anal. Today''s exception, and the third chapter will be released later. Chapter 26： Fresh human blood When he settled out, Su Bai appeared a little embarrassed when he walked out of the ramen shop. He turned his head and looked at the glass door of the ramen shop. From the reflection of the glass door, he could see his own pupil, hiding a touch of blood; This is a bloodthirsty desire, which is an extreme pursuit of blood; Your own hunger needs blood to supplement it; Before, Chu Zhao worried that Su Bai would become a murderer after going to Chengdu because of mental illness. However, Chu Zhaos worry seems to be a little redundant, or its a bit of a itch. Because Su Bai now has an impulse that is more terrible than killing, He needs blood, fresh blood, This is a heartbreaking need like hunger! In the ancient times, the most docile peasant who faced the loess in the back of the sky would also rise up in the famine period and become a rebel army that swept the country''s roots. This is enough to show that hunger is a terrible oppression of a person. In fact, in modern society, very few people really experience hunger, generally because things have delayed eating for a day, or for weight loss, when the hunger has completely afflicted your body and started to be crazy. When the ground hits its own sensible nerves, humans, in fact, are not much different from the beasts. Su Bai leaned against the wall and sat down; On the little horse in front of him, there was a mother who took the little girls hand and walked over; Su Bai couldn''t help but lick his lips, looking at the pink calf under the little girl''s skirt, the cute face, and the kind of fragrance that belonged to the child. Su Bai directly hit a cockroach and he stood up. Instinctively want to follow the mother and daughter, but in the next moment, he took a deep breath and sat down again, holding his head in his hands. No, No, can not be like this, Absolutely not! Su Bai does not know what he is insisting on, and his reason is actually getting weaker. When he got up, Su Bai walked back to the hotel and locked his door after entering his room. "Blood, blood!" Su Bai huddled in bed, he longed for blood, very eager, but he did not know who to find blood for a short time, his first thought was to get from the hospital blood bank, but now even if looking for a relationship to go underground, Not for a while, but killing... Su Bais mind showed the appearance of the little girl. He shook his head and bit his teeth. No, no, no. At this time, Su Bai, like a drug addict, the addict, a person rolling around in bed, has no such awkward appearance, sloppy, uncomfortable. Finally, Su Bais face began to become more and more embarrassing. He rushed into the bathroom and opened the faucet to splash water on his face, but it was useless. When he looked up, he saw that his entire face had been distorted. Up, the lower corners of the lips, there are actually cavities exposed. The vampire, really, is no different from a vampire. At this time, Su Bais hands fell silently from the edge of the mirror; Ok, Give up resistance; It seems that it was decided to do something. Su Bais whole person seemed to calm down, and the sense of hunger in the body was suppressed, because hunger turned into an instinct. When he opened the door of the room, Su Bai lowered his head, but at this time, someone outside came out of the corridor. Subconsciously, Su Bai immediately closed his door. "Go in, just here." "You have to give money first." "I will lie to you? You don''t see what car I drive today. You don''t look at what watch I wear on my hand? I lie to you for this money? As long as you are embarrassed, I am comfortable with it. I can pack you directly, can you know? If you are not happy, okay, don''t do it this time. Go back to your school. My brother, when I come out to play, is holding a hurry. If the interest is gone, I still have a fart. "Sorry, Zeng Ge, I am wrong." "This is awkward, I sue you, its your luck to meet your brother." "Ok." The door of the room next to Su Bai was opened, and the man and the woman walked in together. At this time, Su Bai, separated by a door, showed a smug smile in his mouth. At this time, he, his mind, reason, still there, because he is very calm now, but the kind of personal feelings and miscellaneous moral concepts They have all been thrown into the Javanese country. This is your own prey, this is your own blood bag! Su Bai said to himself in the bottom of his heart. Su Bai did not choose to break into the door directly, because there was a probe in the corridor. He chose to turn it out from the window and then went to the window next door. Fortunately, the other party did not close the window, but there was no such thing. In the voice of that kind of thing, only one man lowered his voice and began to ask the voice of the girls bank card number and Alipays password. The woman was forced to answer, and then the womans mouth should be sealed and no longer sound. Su Bais face showed a touch of color. He slowly pulled the curtains open and saw the situation inside. The girl, who was supposed to be locked in a separate bathroom in the hotel room, was sealed by a seal, and her hands and legs were tied with nylon ropes, even eyes, and they were covered with black tape. And that Zeng Ge, who is in a suit, is now sitting on the ground very innocently, holding a beer bottle in his hand and blowing directly at the bottle. "There are a lot of money, there are actually more than 9,000. It seems that you are earning this line very quickly. It is worthy of being a female college student. Its expensive to sell out. Its much more than a woman in the street hair salon. Performing pure, in the school, let a few ** silk boys do not forget you, hehe. When Laozi turns the money out, I will shoot you a set of ****, and then I will give you the job. I will take you less than 10,000. If you dare to call the police, I will let you give it later. The photos you took are put online, placed in the forum of your school, and sent to all relatives in the address book to let them know what you are, let your parents know that they are for you to go to school. What are you studying last time, hehe. When Zeng Ge said while drinking, he looked very comfortable, but did not expect that a black silhouette had sneaked down from the window and stood behind the curtains. Su Bai ordered a big bed room, and Zeng Ge was not only renting a good car to rent a suit, but also renting a good car to rent a suit, so this room cant open a grade. The space is really big. A bottle of beer, I was a little excited, he got up, one hand touched his hair and one hand was pulling his zipper: "Come on, first give the lord a mouth, do a good job, put the juice of the prince out early, let''s get together soon. If you don''t obey, huh, huh, there is sulfuric acid here, directly destroying you. Rong Rong!" Zeng Ge opened the door of the bathroom, just as he was about to walk in, one hand, quietly sticking out from behind, pinched his neck directly, and then the whole person was directly smashed to the ground; Then, a fist hit, directly on the face, Zeng Ge was beaten, but the next moment, he immediately woke up, because he felt a sudden pain in his neck position, there are Something pierced his neck and was still madly sucking the blood inside his body. blood, Living blood, Fresh blood! Chapter 27： Pandoras box Zeng Ge wants to push away the person on his body, but finds that the other persons strength is surprisingly large, and he is firmly on his own, and he can clearly perceive that the blood in his body is frantically flowing back from the wound in the neck position. In the other''s mouth. This is a creepy experience! Zeng Ge opened his mouth and wanted to call, but he couldnt make a sound because he was bitten by his neck. The desperate mood began to spread in the heart of Zeng, and in the face of this incoming situation, he was completely unprepared. Today, there is no way; In the end, Zeng Ge clearly felt that his heart seemed to slow down the rhythm of the beating, and he did not have the strength to struggle and push. Zeng Ge began to open his eyes and open his mouth. "Ah...ah..." If there was a sound that was heard from Zeng Ges mouth intermittently, at the end, even this sound was gone. Zeng Ges body began to dry up and the skin gradually became like an old man like 70 or 80 years old. Wrinkled. Su Bai is very hungry and really hungry. When a person is hungry to an extreme, everything will no longer emerge. Morality, reason, and so on, all go to hell. "call" Su Bai made a cry of satisfaction, then lifted his head and looked at the person in front of him who was almost smothered by himself to become a semi-corpse. This is my first blood-sucking, the first time to **** the blood of a person; Su Bai clearly, he seems to open Pandora''s box, this feeling of sucking fresh human blood, this feeling that he is struggling with the object of desperation, let Su Bai get drunk, let him sink, let him ... Thoroughly unable to extricate yourself. Close your eyes and feel the satisfaction that appears after the hunger disappears. It seems that all the cells in the whole body have started to cheer. This feeling is simply wonderful. The blood in the eyelids began to fade slowly. Su Bai held one hand on the ground and held the forehead with one hand, and slowly stood up. Taking a deep breath, the dead body in front of him could not cause his fear and fear. Unconsciously, Su Bais mentality has been completely stripped from the original life track. Death, ghosts, and other horrible things that ordinary people usually can''t reach, can no longer provoke the nerves of Su Bai. Goed to the bathroom and opened the glass door of the bathroom; The female college student who was **** and blindfolded and blocked her mouth instinctively stunned. Although she could not see the outside, she instinctively felt a feeling of fear. The voice of desperate death before death, she heard, she did not know what happened, but know that something terrible happened, and the next one, probably it is herself! Su Bai looked at his face in the mirror in the bathroom, opened his mouth, found that his teeth were full of blood, opened the faucet, Su Bai began to wipe his mouth with water, and finally snorted. After taking care of himself, Su Bai stood in front of the faucet, looked at the ground and here, and there were traces of his own everywhere. He knew that the police could easily extract his own DNA and many other details. . In this way, even if Chu Zhao is willing to help himself, it is very difficult for him to escape the relationship. If he finally let his family come out, even if he is a family because he is a Su family, he will pinch his nose, but this is the case. A little bit of a painful, unloving self will be completely reduced to a broomstick and a pit in the family. Su Bais palm was rubbed in his chin position. He didnt like this feeling. He didnt like it very much. But what should he do with his current stall? First of all, what should I do with this female college student? Turned around, looking at this female college student, looks like a petite class, it is still exquisite, a makeup, and a good taste, it is the money to sell. Kill her? Anyway, she is not a good person; However, Su Bai still shook his head. Su Bai is not a moral cleansing person. He simply sells his own body. Su Bai does not feel that he is mean or unbearable. This cannot give himself a reasonable excuse. She died, and Su Bai suddenly felt that her mind had begun to have some swords to go astray. It was a bit extreme. The way to solve the problem was actually the murder. This is not a normal mode of thinking. If Su Bai wants to continue to live in this society, instead of hiding in a stinking ditch as a mouse that cant see the light, his own mode of thinking, under his normal circumstances, Must go back to the right track at the same time. Moreover, the most important thing is that Su Bai is now full, and once he is full, he will have a dislike of the food in front of him. Su Bai looked around and struggled to burn the whole room or dispose of the body. Su Bai finally chose the latter, because it is unrealistic to burn the room, the hotel management will find it soon, and then there will be soon Extinguishing. However, in fact, if you change your mind, you can easily eat it. Su Bai took the towel from the hotel bathroom, dipped the water, and then began to wipe around. Fortunately, when Su Bai **** blood, it is not like a child eating a splash, but there are not many places to wipe, and the more obvious blood is wiped off. As for the fingerprint, Su Bai is too lazy to go. Get it, he packed up Zeng Ge''s things. Zeng Ge had a black leather bag, which was just picked up by Su Bai. The girls cell phone and wallet were placed in front of the girl by Su Bai. Then Su Bai was in front of the girl, deliberately lowered his voice and said: "I haven''t pretended anything, understand?" The girl nodded immediately. "He is dead," Su Bai said. The girl glimpsed, although the previous movements and feelings of her own, have already told me this result, but when clearly heard, the girl was still scared and stunned. "I won''t kill you, but don''t bother me. Just when the work is not done today, no, wait a moment, he has some cash in his bag." Su Bai took some cash from Zeng Ge''s purse and threw it in front of the girl. The banknotes fell and fell on the girl''s body, creating a very ironic feeling. Hand, patted on the girl''s face. Well, its quite tender. After doing a farewell, Su Bai helped the girl untie the rope on his hand, then he stood up and put Zeng Ges body on his shoulder, first opened the door, then closed the door heavily, then Su Bai quietly walked over to the window, turned back from the window and went back to his room. About a quarter of an hour after Su Bai left, the girl who had already been untied with her hands dared to tear off the black tape on her eyes. I saw that there was only oneself left in the room, and the girl quickly untied herself. The rope on the leg took off the things on his mouth, stood up, took a slap in the thigh, and immediately put all his mobile phone and wallet into his handbag, then hesitated. Or put the money that had fallen from the white in the bathroom before putting it into your own bag. Finally, she opened the door, took out the room card, and ran out of the room. The girl pretended to be the same as the room card in the lobby to check out, and then walked out of the hotel, walked out of the hotel, crying and head down to the school, this is a nightmare, she wants to be nothing happened before. In the next room, Su Bai was lying on the bed, listening to the movement of the girl outside, and after half an hour, everything was calm; Su Bai took out a cigarette, lit it, and smiled at the body of Zeng Ge who was placed under the bed: "Look, the current college students can be said to be so fragile in news reports, isn''t it?" Chapter 28： an examination Su Bai was lying in bed, digesting the food before. Although the image of Zeng Ge was not flattering, there was absolutely no such thing as the little girl that Su Bai saw during the day, so the blood of the living, for the Su at this time. In white, it is tantamount to a feast, which makes him intoxicated and makes him unable to extricate himself. Su Bai began to feel that he was born this kind of life, always unconsciously indulged in some quirks that ordinary people can''t understand or even hear. It seems that he is born a different kind. On the bed, Su Bai was lying all day, next door, there was cleaning and finishing, and in the evening, there were new guests. That female college student, doing well; That Zeng Ge, even if it disappeared out of thin air, with his complicated social relations, wanting to attract the attention of the police or being reported to the people, the time should be very long, and even, it might be like this, because the whites are packed up. It has been found that the ID card of Zeng Ge is not his own, which makes it very difficult for the police to investigate Zeng Ge in the future. Perhaps, Zeng Ge himself has a case, belonging to the absconding. In fact, in fact, sometimes, It is not difficult to kill a person in a conscientious manner, especially a suicide like Su Bai, which has no original purpose. It is impossible for the police to investigate from the network of the deceased and cannot investigate through motives. Investigating and leaving no obvious evidence to the extremes is tantamount to giving the police a big problem. Unless there is a detective of the level of Sherlock Holmes in the police, they want to check out Sus according to their procedures and procedures. White is almost impossible. At the beginning, the four young people of Su Bai dared to set up the killing club. In fact, they also had the kind of awe of the police for the police, and for the system, and because of their special status, they could see them. Some essence, therefore, lawless behavior, it also appeared. Su Bai rented a car on the Internet with a mobile phone, and then bought a larger suitcase on the local Taobao website. These are all paid online. The rented car parked in the parking lot of the hotel. The person left, because it was a special channel to go, and paid a commission, so the other party did not let Su Bai go to show what documents. What procedure As for the suitcase, it is also because Su Bai added an extra 50 courier fee, so that the store directly sent it offline. About two hours after the order was placed, the doorbell was ringed, and Su Bai opened the door. The store took the suitcase and didn''t let anyone in. After all, there was a body lying in the room. The Internet really makes a lot of things simple; After Zeng Ges body was sucked up by Su Bai, it became a lot of shrinkage. It was not too troublesome to carry it into the Li box. In the end, Su Bai went to the bathroom and took a shower, ordered a cigarette, and dragged the luggage. The box, from the elevator down to the first floor, took the room card to the front desk, then pushed out the suitcase with the body in the crowd and put it in the back compartment of the car that I rented. Sitting in the car, started the car, turned on the air conditioner, Su Bai picked up the phone and dialed Gu Fans phone. "Hey, what do you call me to do." Gu Fan looked a little impatience, and there was a sound of "squeaky" around him, apparently being busy doing something. "What are you doing, so noisy." Knocking on the application report, I am going to work at a medical research institute in London for a while. "In order to smoke, you are really willing, you are not afraid of peeling your skin at home?" Su Bai knows that Gu Fans family has arranged him to a key medical school for further study, and he plans to use it on this route in the future. Help him push up, if Gu Fan is picking up at this time, you can think about what happens to your family. "Oh." Gu Fan obviously does not intend to continue to talk more on this topic. "I want some plasma, help me get it." Su Bai directly said the purpose of his call. "Plasma? You don''t have water in your brain. Could it be that you have evolved from murder to phage?" "Almost, I became a vampire, um, blood." "I believe in your evil." Gu Fan smiled and said, "Oh, I don''t care what you want plasma, I give you a contact person, the guy is black and white, specializes in doing this. A line of smuggling, you can adjust the blood bank from the regular hospital, but the price is a bit expensive, forget it, this sentence when I did not say, although you are not very important in the Su family, but your aunt left you money really Many, you don''t care about those words, well, I will send the guy''s mobile number to you right away, and you will say that I introduced it." "Well, ok, thank you." "You are polite, yes, I will go to London with smoked children. Without me and smoked, the club is not expected to support it. You should make your own plans. If you want to kill, try to find those people, if you let me know." You become a guy who kills innocent people, I go to the police station to smudge witnesses to report you." "Sure enough, it is the parents of the doctor." Su Bai snarled. "Okay, I can''t wait for me to settle in London. You can come here for treatment. The research and treatment of mental illness is really good here, and it is very important to protect the privacy of patients." "I will." "Well, goodbye, I hope that when I see you next time, it is at the wedding of me and the smoked child." "Come on." Hang up the phone, not long after, a text message sent, is the number sent by Gu Fan. Su Bai called the phone in the past. "Hey, hello." A hoarse male voice came. "I was introduced by Gu Fan, I need plasma." "What blood type?" "casual." "How much." "How much you can get, money is not a problem." "When do you want it?" "The sooner the better." "Yes, tomorrow afternoon?" Su Bai looked at the time and hesitated. If he got the plasma tomorrow afternoon, he would think about it when he was there. He should be able to take it to Chengdu by plane. The time is not big. "can." "Location, I will inform you when the time comes, money..." "money is not a problem." "Well, wait for the news." Hanging up the phone, Su Bai started the car, knowing that there is still a body in the rear compartment and it has to be disposed of. Driving on the road, Su Bai has already thought about where to deal with the body. However, what surprised Su Bai was that he didnt take long to drive on the road, and he saw a traffic police blocking the road. Su Bai didn''t drink alcohol, but his eyes narrowed slightly. It was not only the traffic police, but also the criminal police. The criminal police would check the driver''s car when the traffic police checked the drunk driving. Taking out the mobile phone, Su Bai called Chu Zhao: "Hey, what awkward." "The road is here to check, what is going on." Su Bai asked. "Oh, there is a director who arranged it, um, its a superficial effort, tossing people." Su Bai nodded. At this time, a traffic policeman came over. Su Bai put down the window and gave a sigh of relief to the measuring instrument. At this time, Su Bai noticed that a female criminal policeman was walking around his car. At this time, he had already walked behind his car. The female police officer reached for the rear compartment of Su Bai and looked at the tire. At this time, another male criminal police ran over. "Sister Liu, what happened?" "What is in the compartment?" "Do you want to check?" Liu Jie nodded. The male criminal police ran to the front window. Su Bai found that his hearing also seemed to change very obviously after the blood was changed. The soft conversation behind the car was clearly heard. When the male criminal police came over, Su Bai smiled and looked out the window, while hanging the gear to the reverse gear, then the foot was gently placed on the throttle. What is installed in the rear compartment of his own, Su Bai is clear, if he is opened by the other side, looking around, so many policemen, even if they are physically special, in front of so many people and so many guns, it is impossible. If it is a son of the sea, it is possible, his fireflies, it is really useful. "Comrade, hello, routine inspection, can you open your rear compartment?" Su Bai nodded and replied quickly: "Okay, yes, no problem." Chapter 29： Speechless fate "squeak!!!!!!!!!" A harsh rubbing sound came. The Audi car that was originally behind Su Bai suddenly accelerated, and passed directly from the side of Su Bais car. After hitting a few traffic policemen and breaking through the simple roadblock in one breath, he immediately turned his head at the end of the intersection and went retrograde. . This scene made everyone on the scene stunned, but in the end it was a professionally literate person. Everyone immediately reacted and began to prepare for interception, but the roadblock was not set very rigorously. After all, nominally or in fact, it was really Checking the drunk driving, and not in the name of wanted fugitives. Su Bai suddenly felt that there was a kind of help for me. This is also OK. It seems that the traffic police and the criminal police should have no time to take care of themselves. However, something that made Su Bai laugh and laugh, and the female police officer named Liu Jie actually pulled the door and sat in the co-pilot position of Su Bai, pointing to Su Bai and shouting: "Turn left, pass from the turn and stop it!" On the left side of Su Bai''s car, it is just a turn-around space, both front and back are flower beds, and Su Bai''s car position is just here, the Audi car opposite is ready to accelerate, and the rest of the police cars are launched and then intercepted. Its too late, and its definitely not the kind of goodness that can be forced to stop by shouting and looting. Su Bai took a deep breath and got it. Don''t say anything, the direct steering wheel is killed to the left, then the gear is stepped on the gas pedal, everything is done in one go. In fact, Liu Jie does not know, if the car behind it suddenly becomes awkward, the owner of the car she is actually sitting in is also I plan to follow the gourd painting, but the Audi car in the back is a step ahead, otherwise it is Su Bai who is doing this kind of thing now. The wheel rubbed and twisted rapidly on the road, the body turned directly, and then the horizontal drive was inserted into the opposite lane. However, the speed of the Audi car did not drop at all, and it rushed straight. Is it really fishing to hit the shark? Have you met a real fugitive? Su Bai was really a little surprised. His car was parked on the side of the road. Looking at Lius meaning is that he wants to rely on his own car to completely stop the other car. But Su Bai can''t play like this. If it is usually estimated, it will stop. Even if the car is knocked over, the side that is hit by anyway is the co-pilot position. At most, he is injured. After all, he is now more capable of hurting than before. A lot stronger. However, there is a body in the rear compartment. If two cars collide, they belong to the passive bearing side. If the car is knocked over or is cracked and the body inside the car is knocked out, then Have fun, and even if I didnt knock out at the beginning, I stopped the others car and the other party was subdued by the police, but the police must clean up and clean up, and their car may even be temporarily taken as undocumented. Maybe, at least I will do a comprehensive inspection and take pictures, then I cant hold it anymore. Everything in his mind was flashed in Su Bais mind, and then he slammed the brakes and left a distance in front of his front and the road ahead. The other party seems to be also the heart of the gods, immediately a dozen directions, directly wearing the past from the Su Bai car. Seeing the suspect''s car drove from the front of her eyes, Liu sister was so angry that she slaped directly on the window, and then said to Su Bai: "Big bastard, what do you let!" "I am afraid that you will have an accident." Su Bai explained. "I can''t let the car run away even if something happened. It just knocked over several of our colleagues, you!" It can be seen that this female criminal police is not talking about the scene. She just really put her personal safety out of danger. At this time, Su Bai suddenly thought of Chu Zhao, Chu Zhao that kid if there is half of this female policeman. The noble sentiment is just fine. Of course, Su Bai also knows that it is absolutely impossible. "Catch, chase me!" Liu sister shouted again. Su Bai nodded and immediately turned the steering wheel over the body, and then immediately drove straight. The car was run retrograde, and so was Su Bai. It was retrograde. At this time, there was not a lot of traffic, so the car could continue to be retrograde, but it was not too fast. Su Bai did not last long, and he followed again. On the other side of the road, police cars have already caught up. Liu sister held the walkie-talkie in her hand, kept telling and commanding, and planned to stop the car at the corner of the front. When Liu Jie just ordered, Su Bai directly said: "Its too late, they have to jump." Sure enough, the Audi in front of the car actually drove straight down the driveway, went down the steep slope, rushed all the way down, not far from the road, there is a path that belongs to the country, the other party is obviously very familiar Terrain, so dare to do so. "Go on, follow!" Liu Jie shouted to Su Bai. Su Bai frowned slightly. He worried that he would drive on like this. The rear door would be bumped. When the suitcase was loaded, the trunk of the Audi car would have been opened because of the violent bumps. Su Bai is very simple, just step on the brakes. The tires and the ground violently rubbed and made a very harsh sound. Miss Liu couldnt get her forehead and got her forehead. "you!" "My car is rented." Su Bai spread his hand to Liu Jie. Liu Jie was so angry that her chest was ups and downs. Finally, she pushed the door open and got off the bus. A police car behind it quickly stopped. Liu Jie immediately got on the bus, and then the police car also rushed down the ramp. Got it. Su Bai ordered a cigarette, and then several police cars chased it down. A police car was unlucky. It actually jumped out of the direction and rushed directly under a canal. The whole car got stuck and let the car sit. Su Bai in the smile could not help but laugh. Look at the left and look at the right. The police around the police are chasing the car. The injured are still there. It seems that no one noticed Su Bai here. Su Bai also restarted the car and adjusted a head from the road. Driven down, the front is not going to go, Su Bai intends to go all the way to the destination. In this way, it took half an hour to spend time. Fortunately, before sunset, Su Bai came to the abandoned factory. Here, often used by a group of real CS enthusiasts as a game base, Su Bai also played with Chu Zhaolai, so remember here, of course, the most important thing is that Su Bai remembers that there is gasoline. Gasoline is actually used to make fire, to create a real atmosphere, and it is also hidden here. Most of the things that can afford these things are also enthusiasts or some geeks. Up, so they don''t care about this money. The car was parked in a hidden place in the factory. Su Bai got off the car, opened the rear compartment, took the suitcase and went to a pit behind the factory. The suitcase was pushed down. Then, Su Bai put it again. The gasoline hidden in the iron bucket was taken out, the cork was pulled out, and the gasoline was poured down. Then, Su Bai picked up a thin wooden strip on the ground, lit it with a lighter, then threw it down, and the gasoline met. Mars immediately burned up. Su Baiyu was next to the pit, and one hand rubbed on the beard on the chin. "Its going to be so tossed once, so its really tired. Ill buy it later. Although it is getting harder and harder to buy plasma in normal channels, the card is getting stricter and stricter, but money can make the ghosts. Seeing the burning below, Su Bai clap his hands and stand up, ready to leave. However, at this time, the sound of the car suddenly came from a distance, and an Audi car full of scratches actually came in from the door of the abandoned factory. Su Bai suddenly had a feeling of crying and laughing: It seems that I have a fate with this Audi. Chapter 30： Bronze box Obviously, the car eventually escaped the police tracking. In this era, in the surveillance area, it is possible to open the police tracking, the difficulty is imaginable, and the other party is really driving the car together. Its even more amazing that its not abandoning the car to escape. The car parked in front of a factory building and walked down two people from above; A man with a yellow cap and a yellow hair, holding a cigarette in his hand, reveals a temperament similar to A Fei, but under these frivolous appearances, there is a kind of fierceness; This guy came down from the driving position. It can be seen that he was driving a car and knocking over a few traffic policemen. It is him. It has such a heart and decisiveness that it is really not something ordinary people can have. The other man is much older. He looks like he is fifty years old. He is dressed in a Tang suit, a little retro, and his hair is half white, but he is very energetic. When he walks, there is a sense of pressure. Su Bai hid on the side of the wall on one side of the building. In front was the obstacle that the car tires piled up, but he was hidden at this time. Then, the old man opened the rear compartment together with the cap, and then pulled out a bronze box from the inside. Seeing this scene, Su Bai understood it a bit. Why did the other party directly decide to rush to escape at that time, because they also saw the criminal police in front of them carefully checking the vehicles and opening the rear compartment. They should be cultural relics. So I took the risk. Its ridiculous to say it. If they know the car in front of them, that is, the car in Su Bai, there is actually a body. It is estimated that they will regret that they act first, because if they dont move, they will swear. It may be Su Bai. Of course, who can expect this? A checkpoint of the drunk driving here, there is a smuggled cultural relic in the back of the car, there is actually a corpse in the front of the car, it is a bit too coincidental. Su Bai stood there and watched the two men move the bronze boxes into the factory. Slightly hesitant, Su Bai did not intend to do something, intends to go back to his car and drive directly away. He does not want to smash this wave of water, there is still a lot of things on his body, there is really no need to go out of the tree at this time. . However, things did not continue to develop as Su Bai imagined. After moving things into the factory, the old man actually came out quickly and then walked straight toward Su Bai. The old man''s nose kept swaying; Su Bais eyes are slightly stunned. The nose of this old thing is really spirited. It should be the smell of the body that he just burned, and he followed the taste. Taking a deep breath, Su Bai began to retreat, but at the same time silently picked up a steel pipe on the ground and held it in his hand. The old mans stance is steady, obviously it is to train the family, but Su Bai does not dare to care. When the old mans body came over, when he turned around, Su Bai stepped forward and a steel pipe went straight down. In order to protect the smuggled cultural relics, these two guys dared to drive directly into the traffic police and escaped. They found themselves here too, and it is inevitable that they would kill them, so it would be better to start with them. Unconsciously, in Su Bais mentality, the sense of reverence for human life is infinitely close to zero. Perhaps it is the experience in the world of terror broadcast stories, and the kind of killing in Su Bais heart has long been Spread out, he doesn''t need to be patient, don''t have to be patient, find a suitable excuse for himself, and he can do it. As soon as the stick went down, the old man actually lifted his palm and shot the side directly. "Hey!" Su Bai only felt that his tiger''s mouth was hurting. Then, the steel pipe in his hand was directly shot and flew out. The old man quickly descended from the lower plate, and then the whole person always rushed to Su Bai as the arrow of the string. Just like, Down the tiger! Su Bai knew that he had actually kicked the iron plate firmly. At this time, Su Bai was very fond of Chu Zhaos gun. After he went to Sichuan, he must also find a way to get some firearms on his body. That thing is more useful. In fact, after melting the blood of the dilapidated vampire, the reaction and strength of Su Bais whole person has improved a lot. But the old mans effort is really amazing. Its not the kind of swaying the citys opening martial arts, but in the true sense. The kind of martial arts. The old mans fists were directly smashed on Su Bai by the posture of the Taishan landslide. Although Su Bai intercepted his arms, the whole person was directly hit by this terrible force and landed in the place after four or five meters. A burning pain in the arm position for a while. The old man is not forgiving, or that he was originally planning to kill, this thing, this thing, he is not allowed to appear the slightest accident. When the old man rushed over again, Su Bai swept a leg directly, but the old mans knees squatted slightly, and then swept a low foot, directly hitting the white legs of Su Bai, and the whole portrait of Su Bai lying on the ground was like a top. He turned two laps on the ground and finally hit the wall. Although it has been taken very seriously, the strength of the old man is still much stronger than that predicted by Su Bai. If the atmosphere of the other party is too pure, if it is not the age and temperament of the other party, it will be consistent with the experienced family. I almost thought that this guy is also a listener to the terrorist broadcast. "Hey! Hey!" Two gunshots came out, and Su Bais lower abdomen had two bullets. The whole man was lying on the ground, struggling twice, and finally did not move. The old man frowned slightly, stood by Su Bai and felt it. After confirming that there was no breath, he turned his head and looked at the cap behind him: "Its really boring to use a gun." "Its better than you grind, I go there and see, you go to drag the body into the workshop." The old man nodded and reached out and grabbed Su Bai''s ankle. So he dragged Su Bai into the workshop, and the bronze box was there. In a few moments, the cap is back. "There is a car, huh, huh, a bit familiar. It was a car that had chased us for a while and didn''t chase it." "Is that acquaintance?" The old man smiled. "I will deal with his body later, we don''t have a lot of time now. Let''s deal with this thing first, then we will contact the boss again." The cap pointed to the box and said. "okay." "Snapped!" A crackling sound came out, and the cap was like a broken kite. It was directly shot and hit the wall. The whole persons chest had completely collapsed, but it was not dead. He just yelled with a mouth full of **** foam: "Old things... Do you dare to eat black? This is... the boss pointed out what you want, you dare to be black! "Boss, huh, huh." The boss shook his head. "I was still hesitating, but he came. There will be one more body here, so I don''t have to hesitate." "Do you want to disguise him as you?" The cap is not stupid, and immediately understands the old man''s plan. "Well, well, you can shut up." The old man just came to the cap in front of him, his hand stretched over, grabbed the neck of the cap, and then twisted, a crisp voice came, the neck of the cap was broken, and the head was hung in an unreasonable posture. On one side. Then, the old man took a handkerchief from his clothes pocket, wiped his hand, went to the front of the bronze box, and put his hand on it, suffocating the dantian, stepping on the foot, then grabbing the bronze box with both hands and starting. Pushed up. The inside of the bronze box should have something like a magnet, so it doesn''t have a lock. It takes a lot of effort to open it. The old mans head began to emit green smoke, and his body began to sweat. Obviously, for his dark master, pushing this bronze box is also a very difficult thing. After a quarter of an hour, the box finally made a "beep" sound, which was pushed away completely. The inside was originally a liquid, opaque liquid. After the lid of the box was pushed open, the liquid inside began to sink slowly. In the end, one side The mirror was revealed. The old man stared at the mirror and stared at... for half an hour. Just then, there was a man over there who couldnt help it; Su Bai held his hand on one''s stomach and one hand on the ground. The whole person climbed up very hard and whispered in his mouth: "The Death Lady also said that it was wrong for me to exchange this physique. Without this physique, I cant support the next story world." After standing up, Su Bai closed his eyes and fumbled forward. He walked over to the bronze box and reached out with one hand. He pushed the old man. The old man fell directly on the ground and kept the previous position. At this moment, a white woman screamed out of Su Bai, and then a white smoke spurted out and entered the box, which is inside the mirror. On the face of Su Bai, cold sweat began to flow out: What is this in the box? The living person looked directly at the soul, After the soul is close, it is directly swallowed! Chapter 31： Break up The female ghost is not a very powerful ghost. It is far worse than the level of the devil. The ability is not very strong. It is not surprising that she is sucked into the bronze in the bronze box. Of course, she will not regret it. Distressed, although the predecessor of the female ghost is her own school sister, but it is also non-pro-intimate, there is no intersection, Su Bai is not so intoxicating; What surprised Su Bai was the old man. The old mans effort has reached a point that ordinary people can hardly understand. Su Bai even thinks that the old man can rely on his own reaction to avoid bullets. This is not because of the terrorist broadcast story. The ability to redeem, but rely on the hard work of the old mans own decades of hard work; This kind of person, the spirit of the gods are highly and one, and the willpower is also very strong; But... it was because I looked at the thing in the bronze box at a close distance, and I was so sucked that my soul died. Su Bai reached out and touched the edge of the lid of the bronze box. Then he took a little force from the home. It should have an organ. It was time-consuming and laborious to push it open, but when it was closed, it would start to close, and the bronze box would automatically close. The liquid also began to reappear and the mirror was re-covered. After confirming that the box was closed, Su Bai opened his eyes, and then the whole person quickly smashed. The bullet was slowly squeezed out with muscles when it was just dead, but it seems that it takes a lot of energy to recover from a physical injury. So the feeling of hunger in the body once again hit. Hungry, hungry, hungry! So hungry! Su Bai took a deep breath, this physique, to a certain extent, is really effective, but after the injury is restored, the whole person is completely hungry and it is not a pleasure to enjoy. It is actually a great torture. I am like a one-time rechargeable battery, and the battery life is very poor. I have to charge it once after using it, or it will be abolished. This feeling makes Su Bai not like it because he is now a disposable item. However, fortunately, Although there is no plasma bag now, But here, there are two bodies that have not died for a long time. On the body, you should still have the temperature. Su Bai climbed to the old man''s body, bowed his head, exposed his fangs, and then pierced the old man''s neck and began to **** up madly. Su Bais heart is clear that this scene must be terrible. He seems to have changed from a murderer to a corpse patient, but he has no way to refuse the temptation of blood. There is no way. This is... the original sin. After a meal, Su Bai leaned against the body and sat on the ground. The soaked hair was still dripping with sweat. Su Bai looked like a person, and there was a feeling of decadence. Resting for a while, calming down the disgusting feelings of overeating in my heart, Su Bai stood up and looked at the two bodies. He went out and took the gasoline again, then poured it on the two bodies, and then, He poured the gasoline on the other''s car. Ignition, combustion; The temperature of the flame makes Su Bai somewhat dislike, but sometimes the flame is indeed a good thing, a very convenient thing, as it burns, many sinful things will disappear. I tried it and wanted to pick up the bronze box, but found that it was a bit heavy. It seemed a bit difficult to walk after I hugged it. Su Bai simply put the box on the ground first, then ran out and took his own car. Coming in, reversing into the factory, and then fighting for strength, lifting the box up again, into the rear compartment. "boom" Heavyly closing the rear compartment, Su Bai supported the rear hood with one hand, a little gasping. Su Bai did not know why he was taking this thing away. This thing is very dangerous, but the white world that has experienced the world of terrorist broadcast stories has changed a lot. For them, the more dangerous it is. The thing also means more value. Take it back first and study it yourself. Got on the bus and started the car; In front of the rented car, there is a small monk decoration, and the little monk is a tumbler with his hands together. Su Bai looked at this decoration, and also put his hands together, silently said: "An An will go back steadily, don''t let me meet the drunk driving again." After that, Su Bai laughed himself. Fortunately, on the way back, it really went down the road. Su Bai drove the car to the door of a supermarket, went inside and bought some daily necessities, clothes and shoes, and then returned to the car. He drove the car to the rental car and continued the fee. Then he drove the car to a cornice under the highway and parked it here. There were green belts on both sides and there were not many cars. Su Bai does not plan to rent a hotel anymore, nor is he planning to find a place to settle down. Anyway, the ticket is also bought. The ticket for tomorrow night will have to go to trade plasma tomorrow afternoon. He intends to return to the CD. He does not intend to stay in the city. Anyway, since Erbo has told himself about it, then everything will be fine. Go to the house where the CDs parents left. time. The right is to heal, or to avoid. In fact, the more practical purpose is to find a place that is familiar and comfortable to deal with the terrorist broadcast. At this time, Su Bais cell phone rang. "Hey." "Su Bai, I just got back from the competition and I know your business. Are you still okay?" "pretty good." "Where are you, I am coming to see you." "No need." No need? The female voice across the phone looked a little angry. "Well, my current position is quite remote." "You give me your position, I take a taxi, I will buy something to eat." The female voice is very determined. Su Bai frowned and hesitated, but nodded. "Ok." "Ok." Hanging up the phone, Su Bai positioned his position to the other party, and then sent the license plate number of his car. Then he sat in the car, put the seat down, and the whole person lay in the seat. On, pick up your eyes. This feeling, sleep for almost two hours, two hours later, the window was gently ringed outside. Su Bai opened his eyes and saw a very delicate face. Opened the door and Su Bai came out. Im in a bad mood, so driving here is a distraction? the girl asked. Su Bai nodded. "Hungry?" The girls were carrying two large plastic bags in their hands, and the two were sitting on the side of the road. The girl rolled a roast duck to Su Bai and handed it to Su Bai. Su Bai took the past and took a bite, roast duck, a bit cold. "You are with me, isn''t there a feeling of being in love at all?" asked the girl. "Fortunately." Su Bai did not want to have that thought at this time. "Yes, Susu, I will go to the CD tomorrow night and have to rest there for a while." When I heard Su Bais response, Susu appeared to be somewhat lost, but still nodded. "You really need a break, wait for a holiday..." Susu bite his teeth, as if he was struggling with something, because of these words, a girl said something bad, "I am going to accompany you." Su Bai reached out and touched the girl''s hair. Two people, because of an accidental acquaintance, that time, she was the show host, but because of a program failure, a person hid in the lecture hall alone, tears, Su Bai just did a course design in that classroom, saw She handed her a pack of wipes to her, and she leaned on her shoulder. Two people, it seems that they have not officially started, and they are not like lovers. However, Susu seems to have been trying hard to treat Su Bai as her boyfriend. However, Su Bais response has been somewhat cold, not admitted, nor denied. Slag. "I am a bit cold," Susu said. Su Bai sighed and put Susu in his arms. Susie''s hair has a faint scent and is very charming. A man and a woman are just sitting here. Until then, the sky gradually darkened. "Okay, I will send you back." It was not early, Su Bai took the shoulder of Susu. "Su Bai, I like you very much." Susu said this sentence, then took the courage to print his red lips on Su Bai''s cheek. Su Bai turned his head and looked at the girl''s face. The girl looked extraordinarily charming under the sly sight. "be good." Su Bai reached out and scratched the tip of the nose. Then, he took out his mobile phone, opened WeChat, and opened the Chuzhao WeChat chat box. "Who is this?" Susu felt that Su Bai finally responded to himself. It seemed very happy, and then he tightened the waist of Su Bai more forcefully, which seemed more intimate than before. "This is a bad friend of mine, called Chu Zhao, the Interpol team. Well, I asked him to check something." "What?" Susu asked curiously. Opening the house record. Su Bai said directly. As a result, there are some unknowns. Su Bai smiled. "Your open house record." Su Bai handed the phone to Susu, and then he took out a cigarette and clicked on it. Looking at these records, Susu is shocked by the whole person. Under the night, only the whiteheads of Su Bai were left and right. Chapter 32： Black cat Driving the car and sending Susu back to school; In fact, Su Bai did not want to drive around the car, and the bronze box was on his car. As long as he was found to be a crime of smuggling cultural relics, looking at the reaction of the old man and the cap, this thing is absolutely important; But in the big night, I can''t get a car in that place. As for Susu, the saying goes that buying and selling is not a benevolent righteousness. I am also embarrassed to say that a girl is alone at night. Of course, now it is because of Su Bai, not hungry; The blood of the martial arts practitioner is of good quality. After Su Bai took it, the feeling of eating and supporting has not completely disappeared. Stopped the car, Su Bai did not say anything, Susu did not rush to get off, but looked at Su Bai: "After I know you, there is no..." Su Bai raised his hand: "No need to explain, you know." Susu nodded, and some tears were in her eyes, but she got off the bus and said to Su Bai: "Goodbye and treasure." Su Bai responded faintly: "You are the same." When Susu turned and walked to the school gate, Su Bai also re-launched the car and left here. This bronze box, he could not bring the plane to the plane, he had to find someone to check it. Moreover, this can be regarded as a kind of contraband. It is not feasible to find a courier company. You can only choose an acquaintance. Su Bai remembers that in this city, he does have an acquaintance; Drive directly to the door of a courier company, this is a downwind express, but inside, but also bear some business that can not see the light. For example, some contraband, even ... poison, goods and even arms. Of course, the share will not be large and the price will be high. The car stopped outside and Su Bai went straight in. The layout of the store is no different from the normal express store. A courier sees Su Bai, and immediately asks: "Send a courier? Is the file still something?" Su Bai shook his head and said, "Look for the nine brothers." One listened to the nine brothers, the courier brother made a look inside, a female courier immediately entered the inner door, and soon, she came out, nodded to the courier brother. "please." Su Bai nodded and walked in. The inner door was actually a door behind the store. The store was built around a community. Nine brothers should have bought the apartment behind the store. Then directly get through with your own store. It was a little dim, but after turning a corner, pushing the door open, it was bright, and it was similar to the layout of a study. A middle-aged man with a knife on his face was sitting on the coffee table and eating rice, pig ears, Pig head meat, plus a bottle of white wine, the man eats deliciously. "Nine brothers." Su Bai stood at the door and shouted. The man who was eating and watching TV suddenly heard the sound, then stood up and looked out the door. "Abai, it is you!" Jiu Ge looked very happy and had some restraints. He rubbed his hands on himself and then pushed the chair behind him. "Sit, sit down, haha, you can still think of me." Su Bai did not sit, and stood on one side. Jiu Ge was not happy, and said directly: "Just be poor and poor nine brothers, just let the nine brothers look at your father when he first sat in the first seat, okay?" Nine brothers said this, Su Bai did not say anything, and sat down directly, Jiu Ge "snapped" a smile, took out a cigarette, ignited himself, and then squatted in front of Su Bai. "Abai, I am looking for your nine brothers." "I have a thing, I want to ask you to ship to Chengdu." Su Bai directly explained the intention, but in the memory, it appeared that rainy night, standing at the door of the house, watching the nine brothers covered in rain covered in blood The cellar is there. That night, the night when my parents had an accident, Jiu Ge, the fathers bodyguard, came back, but his parents did not come back alive. "Cheng, give a detailed address, Jiu Ge, I personally help you." I didn''t ask what it was, I just agreed. "Thank you, my brother." "Oh, don''t tell me the word thank you. I can''t afford it. The most sorry person in my life is your kid, you know. "My parents, you really have nothing to do with Jiu Ge." "Okay, its Jiu Ge, I am ruthless. Its rare that I can see your kid when Im New Years. I havent eaten. Have two drinks with Jiu Ge tonight? Su Bai thought for a moment, his ticket for tomorrow night, going to trade plasma tomorrow afternoon, temporarily staying here for nine days, it is very convenient, and now I will pick up the bottle directly, first to fill the nine brothers with wine, Then pour yourself. Nine brothers pick up the glass, lick it, then put the glass down: "No, let''s bring your things in. I''ll pack them, or I''ll drink them, it''s easy to get things wrong." "it is good." Su Bai circumvented the car, drove in from the gate of the community and then drove to the ground floor of the house of Jiu Ge. Jiu Ge let Su Bai drive the car into his garage and then pulled the roller shutter door down. The light was on, and it was very bright. When Jiu Ge saw the bronze box, he just picked up some plastic plates and packed it, and did not show any special meaning. After the package was completed, Jiu Ge took Su Bai back to the previous room, and the two sat down to drink together. Drinking and drinking, Jiu Ge suddenly asked: "Abai, if you are interested in this cultural relic, why not call someone at your home?" "You know, I don''t want to bother them." "Well, yes, hey, this is good, look for the nine brothers, prove that you didn''t take your nine brothers as outsiders." That night, Su Bai slept in the home of Jiu Ge. Now the weather is very hot. After laying a mat on the bed, he can lie down and sleep. This feeling, Su Bai is sleeping very well, without dreaming, when he wakes up, The whole person felt a refreshing sigh. Looking down at the time, it is already nine o''clock in the morning. Get out of bed, go to the bathroom, the new toothbrush and the towel are all ready. After the Su Bai wash, I walked out of here. A courier in the store saw Su Bai came out and immediately walked over and said: "Jiu Ge went to the delivery early in the morning." Su Bai nodded. Jiu Ge was very concerned about his own things. Of course, Su Bai also believed in the character of Jiu Ge. At least, for himself, he is wholehearted. I simply ate something in the outside snack bar, and Su Bais mobile phone received a text message: "At one o''clock in the afternoon, find out the teahouse at the west gate of Lulu Park." After reading the text message, Su Bai silently collected the phone. When I go to Chengdu, plasma is a must, and I can get it right here. Its always better to wait until Im in Chengdu, and if Im hungry, its much more convenient to find blood. After eating something, Su Bai sat down at the mouth of the express store, took the mobile phone into the public number and saw that several messages were posted in the public account. They were all mass messages and were for all listeners. The live broadcast of several stories and the flow of pictures, some people died, and died very badly, but some people survived. In particular, Su Bai saw a picture at the bottom of the picture. There is a picture. In the picture, a man is shirtless with his upper body. Behind him is a zombie flesh and blood residue. The mans face and body have been blurred. In fact, all the characters on the texts and texts here have done image blurring. Only the graphic messages of Su Bais story missions can see the clear image of themselves and others. This should be treated differently, and for others, it is confidential. After looking at the pictures, Su Bai suddenly felt that the two story worlds that he had experienced were estimated to be pediatrics in front of some people. However, when thinking about the world, there are still a lot of perverted listeners who have made terrorist broadcasts. Su Bai has a very ridiculous feeling. What is the purpose of this terrorist broadcast broadcast? Is it really just to let the audience Experience the horror of the situation? Then create a bunch of metamorphosis? Abnormal state of mind, ability of metamorphosis. Is there so boring? Looked at the time, I feel almost, Su Bai is ready to drive to the place, the car parked outside the garage of the nine brothers, Su Bai got on the car, tied the seat belt, however, just as Su Bai wants to start the car, suddenly turned sharply Head, in his back seat, actually sitting a cat, a black cat, the black cat was sitting quietly, the amber cat looked calmly at Su Bai. One person and one cat are just looking at each other, but Su Bais forehead has already had cold sweat dripping down. Su Bai feels a feeling of suffocation, and the whole person has a tendency to be crumbling. Chapter 33： Unprepared! Su Bai bites his tongue and the whole person leans back. If it is not just a seat belt tied, Su Bai may have fallen into the driving position. The black cat began to use his tongue to lick his tongue and take care of his own hair. It seems that he was not the same as Su Bai, but only Su Bai knew it right now, just when he was looking at himself with this black cat. The pictures produced in the middle, a river of meditation, countless grievances in the river, screaming, screaming, this is a shocking and desperate picture, an ordinary person, even Su Bai When a person with psychological endurance suddenly sees these pictures, the whole person''s mind is also lost in an instant. What is this cat? Su Bai tried his best to calm down his emotions. At this time, Su Bais cell phone rang, but Su Bai didnt care, but Su Bai didnt care. The black cat snapped and jumped over to the co-pilot position, stretching his furry paws. Touch the phone that is placed under the groove in the middle of the seat. In my mind, a lot of thoughts appeared in Su Bais mind. I took out my own dagger and slaughtered the cat, or pushed the car door away, but after seeing the black cats move, Su Bai was still sucking. Take your phone and take it up. There is a friend application on WeChat; And this application tip is very strange: "Application from the public number: kongbu66." When does WeChat come out with this feature? Add friends directly from the public channel? The other person''s head is a black cat. Su Bai stunned, clicked on the other person''s head and looked at the big picture. He looked up and looked at the black cat who was sitting in his co-pilot position and finishing his hair. The WeChat account avatar is the black cat in front of him! Is this black cat using WeChat to add friends? Su Bai licked his lips, impossible. This black cat is clearly holding his own claws, and he did not take a mobile phone on his claws. When he was blasphemy, Su Bai still agreed to it; The other party''s WeChat name is: Dark Litchi. Just after adding WeChat friends, the other party sent a voice, and Su Bai watched the black cat and opened the voice: "Hello, help me bring the good luck back to Chengdu, thank you." auspicious? What is auspicious? This black cat is called auspicious? Su Bai really can''t draw the equation of the word "good luck" and the horror picture that the black cat in front of him has just brought to his mind. Is this a bit of a relationship between cats and good luck? "Who are you?" Su Bai returned a voice in the past. "You are not qualified for who I am. I am just letting you bring me back to Chengdu. I haven''t just bought a ticket to Chengdu, just by the way." The tone of the other party is very blunt, but it can be clearly heard as a woman''s voice, with an unquestionable ****. "Is this cat?" "Of course, take it to the plane and return to Chengdu." Su Bai didn''t ask "I don''t bring it?" or "What benefits do I bring?" I didn''t continue to ask the other person''s identity, but just returned one: "it is good." The dark lychee also immediately returned to a smiley face; implicit and reserved; Putting the phone in the same place, the black cat seems to have taken care of his hair, and then he sat in the position and looked out the window, which was very light and windy. That person, can you add to yourself through the public number of the terrorist broadcast? Can that person know that he is about to return to Chengdu? Who is that person? Although there are many doubts in my mind, there is a little bit of su whiteness. If there is more doubt, what should I do for myself, is this cat with the ability to get on the plane? Forget it, don''t care, let''s go and talk about plasma. Anyway, when the other party will wait for themselves to go to Chengdu to find a cat, the other party will know when it is holy. Launched the car, Su Bai drove calmly, reaching the agreed location of the park 40 minutes earlier than expected. Su Bai got out of the car. At this time, in front of the Su Baiguan car door, the black cat also pulled out of the car and yawned with his tail swaying, like sitting in a car and tired. Su Bai looked at it for a while, seeing that this black cat really didn''t mean to run around, and it continued to be outside. After all, this is not an ordinary cat, but it is not the kind of husky that was thrown away. Su Bai walked into the park, and the black cat walked in with the back. However, when Su Bai was ready to enter the appointed cafe, the black cat suddenly gave a cat call, then walked to the front of Su Bai, and the two front paws pressed on the surface of Su Bai. "What''s wrong?" Su Bai asked. After asking this sentence, Su Bai felt a little funny, and he was actually talking to the cat, but soon, the cat proved by fact that it really understood people. The black cat grabbed Su Bais trousers with his claws and then walked to the tree-lined path on the other side, which indicated that Su Bai followed him. Anyway, the time is still early, then go... take a look. The park is not big, but it is very secluded. These tree-lined roads are curved and curved, but they are quite long. Su Bai walked with the black cat for five minutes and saw the park management office in the green trees. This is a green paint house, designed to minimize the green beauty of the park. "Cough........." At this time, there was a man''s coughing sound, and then the window was opened. A man poked his head out and spit out at the outside. "The land team, you cough again." A woman handed a glass of water to the coughing man. "The old problem is, huh, huh." A man and a woman, a male cough, a female hand water, nothing special, but when the man and the woman are wearing police uniforms? Here... there is a policeman! Moreover, there are more than two police officers inside, and there are many police officers. At this time, Su Bai did not understand that it was a little insult to his IQ. The guy who was ready to provide goods to himself was arrested. The police are laying a long line to catch big fish. At this time, the male policeman also noticed the front of Su Bai, staring at him carefully. Su Bai squatted down, reached out and placed it on the head of the black cat. "~~~~~" The black cat was very comfortable to squat in the palm of Su Bai. Very cooperative... It really works. "Auspicious, go, let''s go home after a while." Su Bai said to the black cat. The black cat lazily stretched out, then took the initiative to go to the front, Su Bai followed the cat and continued to move forward. The male policeman looked at it and bowed his head. Going to the pond by the park, Su Bai sat down on the bench. The black cat sat on the side of Su Bai with a cold face. "Thank you, good luck." The black cat did not respond, and there was a look when he took the initiative to ask for a pet in Su Bai. Plasma can''t be traded, otherwise it will bring a lot of trouble to yourself. Su Bai is not willing to trouble his own "family" because of his own affairs. After all, he and the Su family do not have much closeness. However, I can''t live without blood. If one day I am injured again, even if I suddenly get hungry someday, can I really go crazy to the streets to hunt and kill people? The plane at night, now a little faster, and then can not get the plasma, it really has to go empty to Chengdu. The black cat suddenly looked at Su Bai at this time, then continued to keep the high cold and jumped off the bench and began to walk to the east gate of the park. Su Bai can only continue to follow. Out of the park, it took a long time to go. After crossing a road, the black cat entered a community directly. This is a very common community. Su Bai went in with the black cat. The black cat walked straight in at the entrance of a unit building, then at the elevator, watching Su Bai. Su Bai came over and the black cat''s claws "painted" a seven on the ground. Su Bai pressed the elevator button, entered the elevator, and pressed the seventh floor. After the elevator door opened, the black cat took the initiative to go out, Su Bai continued to follow, and soon, the black cat stopped in front of a door. Su Bai pointed to the door, and the black cat did not respond, and continued to maintain a high cold. "Hey..." Su Bai had to ring the door because the doorbell of this family had broken. "Who is it." "I." Su Bai responded with such a vagueness. "Oh..." The door opened, it was a woman, the woman was wearing an apron, and she was holding a spatula in her hand. She also had a perfume smell. She was not tall, a bit rich, and very home, but it was difficult to cover the scent. "who are you." The woman asked Su Bai for a look. "I........." Su Bai is preparing to find an excuse, but at this time, Jixiang suddenly called again: "Meow!" After the cat called, Su Bai was shocked to find the woman in front of her, the spatula in her hand turned into a kitchen knife with blood dripping, the apron on her body became a big scorpion full of dirt and blood, and the womans body was all Blood, the woman''s eyes, bulging high, swollen two big blood bags inside, her face, everywhere is a pitted blood hole, the tongue in the mouth, dragging half and shaking outside, In an instant, a strong, disgusting **** smell, So, Unprepared! Chapter 34： You can see what I really look like. Women dont know Su Bai, Do not, Even said that she can not be regarded as a person, as for what, Su Bai does not know, the only clear point is that the auspicious cat called, let her show the original shape. At this time, Su Bai did not have the ability to sigh again the black cat called "Auspicious". It was too late to think about how the "dark lychee", which can directly add its own WeChat through the "terrorist broadcast" public micro-signal, is how mysterious. Anyone who looks at the image in front of him is expected to subconsciously ignore everything else; "Hey, you are Xiao Zhang, our old king often mentions you, come to the door? Come, come in and sit in, our old king just went on a business trip, this week will not come back, since you are here, the donkey must at least give you Take a meal." The woman even cast a brow on Su Bai, obviously with a kind of teasing and seduce, like the red apricot that went to the wall next door to the neighbor, even she licked her lips, that gesture, The meaning is already obvious, Lang has a feeling of interest, Dry fire, come on! However, the woman does not seem to know that her disguise, after the auspicious scream, completely reveals the original shape. At this time, her horrible image, then wink, then make a feminine look, then deliberately tease. And secretly sending the autumn wave, it is estimated that the hunger-thirsty man will not have the slightest physical impulse to face her. "Come on, why are you doing it, come in, I am going to cook my meal." Su Bai looked at the auspiciousness and looked at the woman. What did the cat bring himself to here? What kind of ghost is this woman? At this time, Su Bai observed that the womans entire body and the boundary of the door are completely flush, even if a hair is not stretched out, which means that this woman cant A door, a hair can not. At this time, the auspicious directly drilled into the crack of the door and entered the house. Su Bai looked at the black cat and looked at the woman who looked very shocked. He nodded. In fact, from beginning to end, Su Bais expression did not reveal the slightest surprise to this woman. He controlled Very good. "Then, its troublesome." Su Bai greeted casually and walked in after the woman let the door open. As soon as I entered the house, the woman returned to normal in a moment, and the room was very clean. The woman became a mature, female, and female, about 40 years old, with a touch of color and charm. Old type. In this society, it is difficult to adjust now. The man who likes this age-old woman is indeed not a minority, and the woman of this age is generally experienced and lively, and will serve people, especially in bed. "Sit on the sofa for a while, and the scorpion goes to the kitchen to get the rest." "That''s a trouble." Su Bai smiled and nodded, then sat down on the sofa in the living room, and the woman deliberately twisted his fat rounded hip into the kitchen in front of Su Bai. In a short while, the sound of pots and pans was heard in the kitchen. Auspicious also jumped on the sofa and sat on the edge of Su Bai. From beginning to end, the woman seemed to only notice herself and did not find a black cat coming in at home. Su Bai looked at auspiciousness. Could it be said that auspiciousness is completely invisible in the eyes of that woman? Auspiciously turned his head at this time, looked at Su Bai, then extended his claws and touched the position of the Su Bai shirt. There was a pocket, there was a ring, which was the ring left by Liu He. . Su Bai will know how to take the ring out. These days have been plagued by the side effects of my vampire physique, and Su Bai did not have time to study the ring, but look at the meaning of this black cat, should I wear it now? Does it have any special effects? Anyway, Su Bai has been somewhat numb by the various performances of this cat. At this time, I don''t care if this ring will have any other impact on myself. Let me put it on. As soon as the ring was put on, Su Bai felt his whole body, like being hit by a cold cold, and he couldnt help but hit a beggar. Then, Su Bai suddenly found that the sofa under his body had become extremely rotten, and even many crickets crawled on it. Occasionally, he could see a group of meat chops being drilled. In the room, the previous cleanliness was not seen at this time, only the blood everywhere, the floor, the ceiling, the refrigerator, the TV, etc., too many places were covered with black blood. . Here, what is the ordinary residential apartment, it is simply a haunted house, a purgatory! "Come on, the soup is getting better, drink a glass of water first." The woman came over with a glass of water. At this time, because of the reason for wearing the ring, the woman in Su Bais view turned into the image of the former auspicious cat. The whole bodys rotten meat continued with the footsteps. Trembling, there are dense blood holes in the arm, people can not help but scalp numb. "Drink water, don''t be polite with your sister." The woman handed the cup to Su Bai with great enthusiasm. Su Bai looked at the cup in front of him. Inside, where is the clear water, it is completely creeping meat, and even sputum. In short, how disgusting it is to be disgusting. But at this time, Su Bai was still strong and reached out and grabbed the cup. "Hey..." A woman''s eyeball fell out of the eye socket and landed in the glass, but still staring at Su Bai. "Drink, thirsty, it must be." This scene, this sensory visual stimulus, is estimated to make the ordinary people fly away. At this time, Su Bai suddenly felt like an ordinary person, because he felt fear, a big fear. "No, not thirsty, just drank a bottle of drink underneath, and my stomach is still swelled." "Oh, that''s good, let''s eat later, I will go see the soup." The woman turned and went to the kitchen. The kitchen continued to hear the sound of pots and pans, but it was a bit wrong. At this time, the eyes in the cup of Su Bais hand are still looking at themselves with a sinister poison. Su Bais eyes looked auspicious, and he really wanted to spill this water on the cat. "Sister, let me help." Su Bai said, he stood up and walked to the kitchen. "Oh, no, sister can do it alone, you can take a shower first, let''s have a good conversation after eating." The womans voice was a bit confusing, apparently, thinking of deliberately inducing people to go to that kind of thing. However, Su Bai still walked into the kitchen. The woman in the kitchen is really in the soup, a big pressure cooker, is cooking a thing, the smoke is smoky, Su Bai carefully looked a few eyes, only to see clearly, inside is actually stewed a baby, the babys head has been The stew is so bad and rotten, and it has a fascinating flavour of meat. Although Su Bai feels disgusting, this meat is really fascinating. And the woman, sitting on the ground, holding a large kitchen knife in her hand, is sharpening the knife. It seems that Su Bai came and the woman looked up. "Speaking, let you go to take a bath first, sister can be alone, hey, or you young people know how to care for people, my family has never been to the kitchen." The woman seemed to be grinding the knife, stood up, took out a big spoon, took a little soup from the pressure cooker, and tasted it in her mouth, then smiled: "The taste is just right, its fresh." When talking about a woman, she began to hold soup and took a bowl of sea. Su Bais right hand fist was pinched and released, or decided not to act rashly, walked out of the kitchen and returned to the living room. Auspicious or sitting on the sofa, continue to have a high cold. Su Bai looked around and found a red thing under the TV cabinet. He walked over and opened the small glass door. He took out a red box from the inside and opened the box. There were more than a dozen Chinese red images inside. It is a granule like jelly beans. At the moment of opening the box, immediately a rich and pure blood smell came from the air. In this situation, Su Bai still couldn''t help but reveal a touch of intoxication. What a sweet blood taste, What a pure blood taste, As a vampire, Su Bai is now particularly sensitive to blood. However, he suddenly found out that there was no movement in the kitchen. Su Bai suddenly detached from the original fascination of blood, looked up and saw a gloomy woman putting his face on his shoulder. When he turned his head, the woman turned his head and the two men confront each other. Look at: "Ha ha." The woman sneered, and her face showed a strange smile: "It turns out that you can see what I really look like." Chapter 35： White hair At the moment when Su Bai and the woman looked at each other, the kitchen knife in the womans hand was already picked up and smashed over; Su Bais body turned to the back side, and the whole person almost jumped out of the place. The womans kitchen knife swept the white clothes of Su Bai, and the clam sound was heard. The air flow on the kitchen knife hit the Soviet Union. On the white skin, it also produced a sharp tingling sensation. "You can actually see what I really look like!" The woman made another incredible scream, but the kitchen knife was not idle, but continued to slash at Su Bai. Su Bai grabbed a vase on the cabinet next to him and found that the vase was filled with the feet of a child, full of Dangdang, which made the vase look extraordinarily heavy. Originally, I wanted to pick up the vase and pick up the vase. At this time, Su Bai could not throw the vase out because of insufficient preparation, but the womans kitchen knife had once again fallen. Su Bai had no choice but to lift the vase and greet the kitchen knife. . "Dangdang" sounded, and Su Bais vase in his hand actually resisted the womans kitchen knife. The womans kitchen knife actually penetrated into the vase and was stuck here. This completely violated common sense. Wherever the line of sight is, Su Bai suddenly found that the one foot in the vase was struggling to hold the kitchen knife. This is the key to the kitchen knife being stuck inside! Su Bai quickly loosened the vase, and then the body stepped forward, sideways, and squatted on the woman''s abdomen. This foot, Su Bai is fully exerted, however, what shocked Su Bai is that his entire leg is actually directly through the woman''s lower abdomen, and the rotten meat in the woman''s lower abdomen position is completely loose at this time. Come, let Su Bai''s legs drive straight into. The next moment, the distance between Su Bai and the woman was suddenly close. The woman stared at Su Bai, then opened her mouth, revealing a tooth full of smoked yellow with a strong **** smell, and biting straight toward Su Bai. Su Bai suddenly had a very ridiculous feeling at this time. This scene is very familiar. He seems to like to bite people recently, but he is thinking about sucking blood, while the other person is thinking about eating meat. Hands, dragging the woman''s neck, making it difficult for a woman''s mouth to press down, even if it is constantly coming from the mouth, but for the current Su Bai, it is still within the tolerable range. of. "Meow." The auspicious cat screamed and then began to take care of his hair. It seemed that everything in front of him, it didn''t care. It was just a spectator. It brought Su Bai to this place, but now he is out of the way. The woman is like a madman, and she keeps swaying her body. The flesh and blood on her body and the blood are falling on Su Bais body. Su Bais hands continue to resist the others neck, and then simply Crossing my heart, I used to wear a woman''s lower abdomen''s leg and pressed it down directly. Then I ran on the shoulder and started running. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!" The woman was forced to move by Su Bai, and her strength was not very strong. This is the feeling of Su Bai now. Although the power of a woman is similar to that of an adult man, Su Bais current physical fitness is indeed It is much stronger than the average person. It is so hard to eat a woman by her own physique and strength. This woman... Is it a paper tiger? At this time, Su Bai finally recovered some lucidity in his mind. No wonder this woman would use deception and disguise in a way similar to fantasy or illusion. It turned out that she was not as powerful as she had imagined before! What she relies on is to use her own illusion to let those men and women who are tempted to indulge in it, relax their vigilance, and then give them a fatal blow in their most relaxed moments. But when Su Bai had precautions in the morning, after seeing her true face in the morning by auspicious screams, her illusion did not have much meaning and effect, especially when Su Baizhen and her began to get up. After that, Su Bai really realized that the auspicious continued to kneel on the sofa and looked at his hair because of the cold, because the cat felt that if in this case, Su Bailian could not beat this woman, she would be beaten by this woman. To kill, it is really hopeless. "Boom!" The woman was directly hit by the Su Bai on the wall, and a dull sound was heard. Su Bais hands changed from holding the womans neck to the womans neck, and changed from a confrontational attitude to a terrible thing. Face the attitude of a slightly opponent. Mentality determines the attitude! The woman''s body was placed on the wall by Su Bai, and the woman''s head was hit by Su Bai''s neck and slammed on the glass tile. Once and for all, she did not stop. The woman kept screaming in the mouth, but she didn''t know the pain. It didn''t hurt. She still looked at Su Bai with a strong madness and a sneer. Can''t kill her? Su Bai suddenly discovered that this woman may have been a dead person. She actually has many similarities with her present, and her strange vitality is extremely strong. If you have a chainsaw at this time, you can only think about it now. At this time, the vase actually took the initiative to roll to the foot of Su Bai, the large and wide kitchen knife is still fixed on the vase at this time, the kitchen knife is very sharp, because the woman is just grinding the knife in the toilet! A woman is like a donkey, and it is splashed by Su Bai, but she cant die; Su Bai also fell down, his feet lifted up, stepped on the wall, and then the legs directly force the wall, the whole person separated directly from the woman by this reaction, and hit a roll on the ground. The hand holds the handle of the kitchen knife. This time, the kitchen knife was easily taken out by Su Bai. The woman recovered her freedom because of Su Bais departure. She once again screamed and rushed to Su Bai. Su Bai held the kitchen knife and stood up with one hand. Only one hand grabbed the woman''s shoulder, barely resisted the woman''s momentum, and then picked up the kitchen knife and squatted on the woman''s neck. "puff!" The dirty blood splashed and the womans head fell to the ground. Just as Su Bai was ready to take a breath and thought that it had been solved, the womans headless body actually hugged Su Bai from behind, and the womans ten nails pierced the muscles of Su Bai. White whole person is a spirit, the woman''s head rolled down on the ground, her hair opened, and a single longan looked at Su Bai, seems to be mocking the whims of Su Bai. Su Bai leaned forward, and the whole person forced a roll on the ground, and instead pressed the woman''s headless body under her body. Then she tried to break free. At this time, the woman''s head was directly smashed and opened her mouth. Su Bai. "boom!" Su Bai finally broke away from the **** of the woman''s body, and raised her hands, grabbed the head of the woman''s flying, the woman''s teeth kept closing and opening quickly, with a hysterical madness. Su Bai didn''t get up yet. The woman''s body was a glimpse. It was like a zombie. It was straight up, and the arms were flat, and the body had grown white hair. This is to become a zombie! Su Bais eyes, knowing that he cant drag on anymore, the headless female zombie has jumped over, with a gust of wind, very fast, and very fierce, when the feet step on the ground, it sounds like a hammer The sound of the sound. A turn and a quick retreat, Su Bai can hide from a slay of the headless female zombie, but the female zombie turned his body in the air, and once again smashed toward Su Bai. Su Bai had no choice but to continue to retreat and directly retreated into the kitchen. At this time, the womans head is still in the hands of Su Bai, and the bodys zombie is different. The womans headless body has become a white-haired scorpion, but the womans face still looks very much in Su Bais palm touch. It is soft, of course, the feeling of a group of rotten meat pinching on the hand is indeed a little greasy. The big pressure cooker in the kitchen suddenly made a "fluttering" sound, and the baby, who was almost boiled and swollen to the giant''s view, even held his arms at the edge of the high-pressure tube, and the pair melted and died. Deadly toward this side, the body is constantly struggling in the hot water, making a baby to hug in the stroller. Su Bai certainly knows that he is not going to hug. The feet in the vase have already explained some things. When the headless female zombie has come to the kitchen door, Su Bai did not hesitate to rush to the pressure cooker and put the womans head in. . The giant watched the baby directly on the woman''s head and pressed the woman''s head under the pressure cooker. "Ah, ah, ah ah ah ah!!!!!!" The harsh screams came out of the pressure cooker, followed by the smoky green juice that swelled and the whole head was boiled and melted. The white hair of the headless female zombie disappeared at this moment, and the body seemed to be a balloon that was lighted out, softly squatting on the ground and turning into a completely rotten meat. Su Bai wiped the sweat and walked out of the kitchen, auspicious or sitting on the sofa; For this cat, Su Bai has nothing to say, but he still picked up the red box from the ground, there are more than a dozen red beads, which is more useful and effective than the blood bag. More attractive! Now, you can go to Chengdu with confidence. However, at this time, a knock on the door came out: "Mom, I am hungry, open the door, I want to eat." "Wife, I am hungry, open the door, I want to eat." "Xunzi, I am hungry, open the door, I want to eat." "Sister, I am hungry, open the door, I want to eat." .................. Outside, there is a group of things similar to that woman. At this time, go home? Su Bais breathing is a stagnation. Chapter 36： New story, prelude! If there is really something like a woman and a woman outside, then Su Bai feels that he can''t cope with it at all. However, he is not too flustered at this time. Instead, he is extraordinarily calm and auspicious. Su Bai shrugged: "I really didn''t have to play after watching the show." Auspiciously leaping from the sofa, and then continued to walk to the door in a very cold gesture, the cat''s paws began to draw circles on the ground, and gradually, a light blue light glided over the cat''s paws. The ground appears. Then, Jixiang stepped back two steps, turned his head, looked at Su Bai, and looked at the front door. Su Bai agreed, walked over, reached out and held the door handle. At this time, he could not hear the shouting outside. He opened the door, and there was no one outside. Going out, the auspiciousness followed, standing on the edge of Su Bai''s heel. Shut back the door, Su Bai sighed heavily, and then only felt a sudden turn of the sky, a feeling of nausea and nausea came back, and he could not help but retreat to the wall. The feeling of dizziness came quickly and went fast. When Su Bai regained his forehead and looked up, he found that the door in front of him disappeared. But on the ground, there are a lot of wet answering footprints, the footprints of adults, the footprints of children, and the footprints of women. It seems that just a lot of people stood here and knocked on the door. Su Bai looked at the red box in his hand and looked at the auspicious. He had a feeling of nothing to say about this cat. Su Bai knew what he needed, so he brought himself here, but he himself Almost in danger of life here, the cat''s high cold, not loaded, but an indifferent, a kind of indifference to life. It is completely looking at yourself and just treating yourself as a means of transportation. If Su Bai had an accident, this cat, no, dark lychee should be able to find another person to send it back to the CD. At this time, Su Bais mobile phone received a voice request from the WeChat. Su Bai took out the mobile phone and looked at the other partys name. He agreed: "What you want, auspicious has already helped you get it. This is even if you help me bring the auspicious back, so the speed is faster." The speed of lychee is not very fast, but it has a posture in which the superiors despise everything, which makes Su Bai very uncomfortable. He hung up the voice, didn''t talk, put the phone back in his pocket, and walked down the stairs. Auspicious followed by the black hair and the surrounding darkness harmoniously blended together, amber-like eyes, sparkling with a strange brilliance. Su Bai returned to his car, his wounds have actually healed, and he is now somewhat weak, but fortunately he has not reached the point where he needs human blood, just like a state of mild cold. Holding a wet wipe and wiping his body, Su Bai put on a set of clothes bought during the day, and then drove directly to the airport. At this time, it was not long before the plane took off. Calculate the time on the road. It''s just about the same. Auspiciously continued to linger in the co-pilot position, steady as Mount Tai. At the airport, Su Bai parked the car directly here, and then sent a message to the rental car to let them pick up the car for two days. The deposit given by Su Bai was a labor fee. When entering the airport, the auspiciousness has followed Su Bai, but the security guards at the airport gate seem to be incapable of seeing auspiciousness. This black cat is simply in a state of no one. Seeing this scene, Su Bai shook his head and went to buy a ticket. When he checked in, he placed this position next to his position and then went through the security check to wait. When I boarded the plane, the auspiciousness was still followed by Su Bai Su Bai. After Su Bai sat down, the auspicious sat down at the position beside Su Bai. The past and the flight attendants did not see the cat. When the plane took off, Su Bais corner of the eye deliberately swept the auspiciousness. This cat is so powerful. Is there any additional benefit if you peel it off or smoke its blood? It seems that it is what I have perceived, and I am auspicious and coldly glanced at Su Bai. The eyes of one person and one cat were removed together after a moment of watching. Su Bai closed his eyes, put down his position, lay in the seat and began to rest. When the flight attendant began to notice the seat belt and open the window, Su Bai was awake, unconsciously, and slept for a few hours, and at this time, the plane was preparing to land. Auspicious at this time is not to continue to sit in the seat in the cold, but to squint there, it will be tired. When she got off the plane, Su Bai picked up her own bag, put the auspicious in it, and then carried the bag down the machine, and the auspicious did not resist. Just out of the airport, Su Bais mobile phone rang again, a string of addresses from Litchi. I really used myself as a pet courier. Su Bai took a taxi outside the airport and went directly to that place. This place is located near the second ring of the CD, the Red House in Wuhou District. When he arrived at the gate of the community, Su Bai got off the bus and walked in to the front of the unit. He waited for a while. When a resident took the card and brushed the door, he followed him. Going up the elevator, came to the door of the house and rang the doorbell. The door is open; Auspicious jumped out of the bag of Su Bai and walked in lazily; The pet was sent, and Su Bai was able to complete the promise and turned and prepared to leave. When Su Bai sat down in the elevator and walked out of the apartment building, WeChat received such a message, also from the dark lychee: "You are very interested." Su Bai returned: "Thank you." "Be careful with people like you." Su Bai frowned. He didn''t know what the last sentence of the dark lychee meant. Be careful with people like me? CD also has a broadcast audience here? And the other party is also a vampire? Do you have to be careful with him? Thinking about these things in his mind, Su Bai stopped a car and reported the address of his parents in the CD house. The car started, and Su Bai took some of his mobile phone and looked at the news with some doubts: Be careful with people like you. What exactly does that mean? At this time, the taxi driver said: "It is here." "Arrived?" Su Bai has some doubts. According to his previous memories, his parents villas are not so close to the place just now. Is it because their thoughts are too heavy and they are distracted? In fact, it has been a long time? How much? asked Su Bai. "Don''t worry about it, just break the case as soon as possible. Now that people are upset, no one dares to go out. You police, oh." Su Bai frowned, and then seemed to think of something. Immediately pushed open the door and got off the bus. Su Bai suddenly found himself standing at the door of the police station, and he was wearing a police uniform and the surrounding environment. It became very backward and obsolete, as if it were the background of the 1990s in the movie. My third experience mission, started? A piece of paper, floating in front of Su Bai, is a bit awkward, but also a bit deliberate; At 5 o''clock on the afternoon of May 26, 1988, Bai, a 23-year-old female employee of Baiyin Company, was killed in the home of Yongfeng Street in Baiyin District. At 2:50 pm on July 27, 1994, the 19-year-old female temporary worker Shimou of the Silver Power Supply Bureau was killed in his single dormitory. The victim "cut the neck and had 36 wounds on the upper body." At 4 o''clock on the afternoon of January 16, 1998, residents found that Yang, a 29-year-old young woman from Shengli Street in Baiyin District, was killed at home. The investigation confirmed that Yang was killed on January 13. When the criminal was committed, someone actually saw the case, or the case was shocked. At 5:45 pm on January 19, 1998, Deng, a 27-year-old female who lives in Shuichuan Road, Baiyin District, was killed at home. At 6 o''clock on the afternoon of July 30, 1998, the 8-year-old daughter Miao Miao, a worker of the Silver Power Supply Bureau, was killed at home. ............" This is a very detailed timeline for the incident; After Su Bai finished reading, he carefully stuffed the paper into his own pocket. Su Bai took a deep breath and meditated in his heart: This is the experience task, which is the experience task. Gong Zihai said that it is not too difficult to experience the task. I look at this age and look at the surrounding environment. It is more than a decade ago. It is absolutely impossible for him to experience the task as it was last time. The story is connected in series, so you just have to relax your mind, try to be careful, and the difficulty will not be great. Taking a deep breath, Su Bai went to the guard of the police station. Someone was standing guard. After entering, the newspaper was on the desk. Su Bai glanced at the date on the newspaper: "January 18, 1991." Su Bai suddenly recalled the date of the crime recorded on the paper that he had just recorded. It was when the serial killings in the silver area reappeared. The murderers created a case in 88 and 94 respectively, and then this year, On January 16, 1998, a case was also created, so all the horror memories of the dusty people in the silver area were awakened. Moreover, according to the records on the paper, the murderer will soon commit a murder case on January 19th, that is, tomorrow, and a 27-year-old young woman named Deng, who lives in Shuichuan Road, Baiyin District, will be killed by the murderer at home. "Is it a suspense case? Like the XX corpse case, has it not been broken for so many years?" Su Bai has some impressions on this case, because the murderer is still in the age of 2016, that is, the era in which he lived. At this time, a police car was opened from the police station, just passing by Su Bai; There were five people in the police car, four men and one woman, and five people had a dignified face on their faces. At the same time, when passing by him, Su Bai heard the young man in the driving position sitting in the co-pilot position. Twisted a sentence: "This map is really painful. It is inconvenient to drive without a mobile phone." Their car is the story of this terrorist broadcast... the real audience, and the self is the experience! Chapter 37： special identity Su Bai pulled down his cap of the police cap and subconsciously obscured his appearance. However, soon he smiled. He saw the reflection of the glass window of the guard room, and his face appeared. Some changes have become very simple, and the whole person has a touch of uniqueness that belongs to this era. It seems that these are the settings of the world of this story. Then, the listeners of the previous car should not have been their own way, and they have all made some changes. What is their mission? Grab the murderer? Stop or catch the murder of the silver serial killings? If this is the case, it seems that for myself, there should be no danger. As long as you try to be as low-key as possible, try to integrate into the environment of the society here, let yourself be a spectator quietly, do not leave this police station, you should be able to continue safely, wait until the five audiences complete With the mission, you can leave. "Liu Yang, how come you are late, the Zhou Bureau has been waiting there, you still can''t go, be careful to be eaten and hanged." A policeman patted Su Bai''s shoulder and said to Su Bai. Su Bai turned his head and looked at the policeman and nodded. I came to a conference room. At this time, there were more than 20 policemen sitting there, and men and women were young and old. The one sitting in the first seat should be the Zhou Bureau. Zhou Zhou had a cup of tea in his hand. After seeing Su Bai came in and sat down, he coughed, but he didnt have much to be late, but put his mouth in it. The tea leaves spit on the ground, and the teacup was heavily placed on the table, opening: "Comrades, what is the atmosphere in our local society, how the people are going to live, I believe everyone knows and understands that after all, you also have to go home and live with your family. The people''s police are from the people, and you are closely related to this society. The murderer who had committed two cases in the past few years and killed two people appeared again! He killed another person! However, our police officers have no way for him. They have not found any useful clues so far. This has already had a great negative impact on the social stability of our local people, and even caused a certain degree of society. Panic! This is our responsibility, this is our mistake, this is our misconduct! Therefore, I am here to announce the establishment of a special investigation team for this case. All of you here are members of the task force. I am the leader of the team. All of you here are now putting down all the other things that were originally on hand. The case is coming up! Next, please Captain Qin will give you a detailed explanation of these three cases. A middle-aged man with a beard and a scum raised his body and nodded to the week. He nodded to all the colleagues present. He walked to the small blackboard in the conference room and held some photos in his hand. And then start to talk about: "The first case occurred in........." This meeting, until the end of noon, was also assigned the task and management responsible content, Zhou Zhou''s tea party added several times of tea, and at the end of the meeting, he drank the tea on the table and picked up the hat. : "Attendance!" Su Bai picked up the notebook in front of him and walked out of the conference room. He went to another big office on this floor. This large office is now temporarily set up as the office of the task force. This shows that the above is full of face to face this. The determination of the case is very large. "Go, eat first." "go for meal." The rest of the police put things down in twos and threes to eat. Su Bai also put things on his desk and went out. The canteen of the police station is not very big. The big pot dishes made for the people living in the future are inevitably a bit boring. Fortunately, Su Bai does not pick these up. After the meal, I found it. The same classmates of the project team sat down and ate together. The current atmosphere in the task force is somewhat suppressed. Everyone eats their own silently when they eat, and no one talks and talks. They just want to eat good food and go to work. This meal naturally eats very quickly. Su Bai first returned to his dormitory in the police station. This is a double dormitory, but the bed opposite Su Bai is empty. Obviously, only Su Bai lived here for the time being. . At the bedside, Su Bai found a diary and turned it over at random. Now, Su Bai has a relatively clear understanding of his identity. He graduated from the police academy. During this period, the police school graduates are basically equivalent to a golden phoenix. The mistakes, going on the ground, at least the future can be guaranteed; I came from a single-parent family. My mother died young and had a father at home. However, my father has continued to sing. He usually does not have much contact with his father. Therefore, he has been living in the police station. So Su Bai feels that some of them are smiling, they actually have a girlfriend. But the two should be just a very weak relationship, in the beginning of the love phase. Su Bai shook his head. This story world is really interesting. It is simply changing one''s identity completely. Why? Is it just to prevent this experiencer from becoming a real hone again? Just a bug fix? Suddenly, Su Bai picked up a thermos in the dormitory, poured himself a glass of water, picked it up and drank two, then walked out of the dormitory with the cup and walked to the building where the task force was. Su Bailai came, it was still relatively early. At this time, there were only three or four task forces in the office. When Su Bai came in, everyone would nod and look at each other and say hello, and then continue to do what they are doing. . Most of the members of the task force went out to work after lunch in accordance with the tasks assigned during the morning meeting. Su Bai was assigned to the task group for information and materials. During this period, computer office has not really spread, and there are not many computers in the bureau. Some cases and related information need to be manually arranged. This is also a big workload. Su Bai first went to his desk, but his eyes suddenly condensed. He put the notebook on the table before eating, but Su Bai had a habit of putting the pen down on the notebook, but now, his pen has It fell to the side. Picking up his notebook, Su Bai turned over and found a few traces of paper with a new crease. Su Bai can be almost paranoid in some convenient habits. For example, he is not interested in books and books. He will never be wrinkled on weekdays. It is not a reluctance, but a style that has been cultivated since childhood. Obviously, someone specially went through the notebook, and this notebook only recorded the contents of the morning meeting and some key notes. Su Bai left from his desk and found several tables. The notebook on it seemed to have traces of being turned. There was a book that seemed to be a bit of a haste. After the flip, it was directly inserted into the folder, and it was twisted. The folder and the rest of the information on the table are placed neatly, indicating that the desk owner also has a good working habit, and if he is placed, it will not be so arbitrarily stuffed. Su Bai took the notebook out, turned it over, and then showed a strange color on his face. There are not many contents recorded in this notebook about today''s meeting. Of course, there are not many words, but the content is very simple. The above is a circle and then a circle. It is also marked with a mark and an arrow. It is written in a dragon and phoenix dance, and with a lot of paintings and spots, obviously the owner of this notebook is doing deep thinking during the meeting. Su Bai turned to the front again, the notebooks were used, and Su Bais notebook was the same. He was used by the policeman named Liu Yang, or Su Bai is Liu Yang. However, the content in front of this notebook is a very meticulous attitude, recorded very dense, but also very neat, you can see that the user is a dogmatist, and therefore, the contents of the previous notes and today''s meeting The content of the notes has a very strong sense of violation. Su Bai suddenly seemed to realize what he was, but he looked at the other colleagues who were facing each other and were still gathering their materials. Is this experience more than one? Or, is he an audience? So, who is the person who looks up the owner''s notebook for identity clues? What is the purpose of him? ............ Note: Audience: After three experience missions, the experience of the world of true terror broadcast stories begins. The audience is divided into newcomers and seniors according to the number of story experiences. Experiencer: Those who are also in the first three experience missions, if they are lucky enough to get the story point, can''t exchange normally, unless they encounter something that ignores the redemption rules, such as Su Bai''s "destroyed vampire blood." The experience is the reserve of the audience, which was described in the previous article. Chapter 38： The story has changed! I don''t know why, Su Bai has a feeling that the person who is reading the notebook should not be the audience, but the same experience as himself; However, Su Bai did not continue to entangle in this matter for too long, specifically turned over the cover page, saw the name is: Wang Hongsheng, silently wrote down the name in the bottom of my heart, then took another sip of water, and then left. In the past, together with the police, began to organize the information; In fact, Su Bai knows that a new case will happen tomorrow, but he cant say anything at the moment, and he cant do anything at least, at least before he can completely understand the situation, he still has to be his own. The role, can not reveal too many clues and tails, hide yourself first, is the most sensible strategy. For the story point, Su Bai is still very yearning. After all, in the last experience mission, Su Bai split half of the story points and exchanged a **** vampire blood, which is a step forward for his reinforcement. For this kind of thing, it is actually a step by step, step by step, get some story points as soon as possible, and the future road will be much better. The most direct expression is that you can live longer in the future. Organizing the information and materials is a very tedious thing. It was only at night that it finally came to an end. After several policemen were tired and sat back at their desks, only Su Bai was alone. Hold it up and walk to the director''s office. Although the Zhou Bureau said that he was the leader of the task force, his office did not move directly. "Hey." Su Bai knocked on the door. "Please come in." Su Bai pushed the door open and went inside. The Zhou Bureau is rubbing the wind and the pungent smell is in the office. Obviously, he is also working on this case. "Finished?" "Yes, Zhou Bureau." "Well, let''s put this, I will make a copy after I read it." Su Bai had no extra words, just nodded, put a stack of information on the empty desk next to the Zhou Bureau, and then prepared to leave, but before leaving, Su Bai suddenly moved his nose. No, the room is not only the smell of wind and oil. Su Bai frowned and began to smell it. "What''s wrong?" asked Zhou Zhou. "The legs are a bit numb." Su Bai replied, and then with a little bit of jealousy, he walked out of the office of the Zhou Bureau. The Zhou Bureau held a teacup and took a sip of tea. Su Bai is standing outside the door, closing his eyes, and desperately recalling the previous taste in his mind, a bit fragrant, with a little bit of almond flavor, what will bring these flavors? Suddenly, Su Bai thought of a possibility. He remembered that several chemicals were with this bitter almond taste. Its hard to be a person in the office to drum up these things, and then use Feng Shui to cover those things. taste? This is the knowledge that is found in high school chemistry. There are several chemical agents with the taste of bitter almonds that can cause deadly toxins to the human body. It is also a common method used in murders. Many murderers use those chemical reagents as poisons. Go to poison. Su Bai put one hand on his chest and silently calmed his breath; Can''t be impulsive, stabilize, myself, now is just a small police officer, then you should do what small police officers should do. Even the task force is not likely to continue to operate for 24 hours. At the time of the evening work, several police officers, including Su Bai, who has completed the task of sorting out data, have left the office area and are off work. Su Bai lived in the dormitory in the police station, so he went to the cafeteria to take a meal and took it to the dormitory to eat. A person''s dormitory seems a bit deserted, but it just allows Su Bai to unload the camouflage during the day, while eating and meditating on some things. In the beginning of the morning, the police car drove out of the police station. The people on the police car were obviously the real listeners. Where they went, Su Bai guessed that it should be the case of the upcoming case, and arrange it in advance. Then control the murderer. As for the flipped notebook and the person named Wang Hongsheng, Su Bai can only find these clues, but he hasn''t planned to go deeper. At least, his notebook, whether it is writing or style, continues the previous content. Therefore, I should not reveal any flaws. After eating the meal, Su Bai went to the toilet pool to wash it with his own tableware. The water in the faucet was very big, and the impact made a crisp sound on the tableware. Some water also splashed on the face of Su Bai. Su Bai took a deep breath, but at this time, under the building, there was a voice of a group of people talking. Slightly sideways, looking down through the railings of the aisle, Su Bai saw that 4 men and 1 woman were coming here. This is the five police officers who drove out during the day. Five people seem to be discussing something intensely. Su Bai can only hear a few words, such as "consequences", "extreme", "changes", etc. Su Bai speculates that it should be discussing the upcoming case tomorrow. Well, they should know the exact location and location of the case and the time of the case, but they are quarreling about whether they are pre-arranged. Some people think that too much pre-arrangement will make a surprise, while others think that if not much Make some preparations, and if the murderer leaves, the consequences will become a bit tricky. At this time, Su Bai suddenly envied them. They were able to talk about these things in a generous manner. Those who did not know that they were only discussing the case, but Su Bai knew that they were discussing cases that had not happened yet. The audience should be able to know the task in advance, or even be able to get some information about the next story world in advance on the public number, and Su Bais own experience as an experiencer is a black eye. Of course, he can Avoid most of the dangers, but Su Bai still instinctively hates this feeling of embarrassment. The dishes were washed, and Su Bai did not stay too much here, and returned to his dormitory with tableware. Lying in bed, just preparing for a while, there was a knocking sound outside: "Liu Yang, Liu Yang, help me a lot." This is a woman''s voice. Su Bai brows slightly wrinkled, he really does not want to have too much communication and contact with the rest of the story, after all, he is just a counterfeit. However, the other party obviously knows that he is in the dormitory. If he does not open the door, it will be a bit too abnormal. Get up, walk to the door and open the door; There was a female policeman standing outside. She was not very beautiful, she was a little fat, and she had a lot of acne on her face. "Liu Yang, there is no food in the dining hall, help me cook an instant noodle. You have a gas stove here. I will go to the bath first. I will come back in ten minutes. I will rush, wait for me." The policewoman stuffed two bags of instant noodles and two eggs into the hands of Su Bai, then turned and carried a plastic bag and left, it should be to the public bath. Before Su Bai, she read Liu Yangs diary. There was a feeling of affection, impulsiveness and love, but there was no photo or something. At this time, Su Bai had some helpless touch on his forehead. Is it Liu Yangs lover? Is that just the little fat girl? But even if it is not her, then it can be said that the relationship between the two should be good. Su Bai added water to the small pot and opened the gas stove. After the water was opened, put the noodles in, and then knocked the eggs in. When almost, take a big wrist and put the instant noodles out. Then I placed it on the small table, and I sat on the edge of the bed, touched it, and there was no smoke around. Obviously Liu Yang did not smoke. However, after waiting for ten minutes, twenty minutes, or even thirty minutes, the fat girl still did not return. The noodles in the bowl have been sucked up and the soup has become very thick and swelled. Su Bai is somewhat puzzled. Take a shower, it will not be so slow, and since she has cooked her own noodles, she has not eaten dinner, and she should be more profitable. Pushing open the dormitory door, Su Bai stood in the aisle, below the balcony. Su Bai suddenly found that police officers one after another were rushing in one direction. Some people seemed to have rested and the police uniforms were not worn. "What happened?" Su Bai shouted at the bottom. "I said Xiao Liu, why are you still stupid, your family''s songs are going wrong, just in the public bath, you are going to see me." Su Bais heart twitched, and the dormitory door was closed. He rushed down the stairs and ran to the public bath with the middle-aged police who had just answered himself. At this time, there were dozens of policemen outside the public bath. Everyone was consciously maintaining good order. After all, they were not watching the busy people. A stretcher carried a half of the clothes, and the body was placed at the door of the public bath. The scene was a bit cold. Su Bai pushed the person in front of him, and when he saw the female corpse, wasnt it the fat girl policeman who had just cooked the instant noodles and washed it in the shower! Some police officers around saw Su Bai came, and they silently shot the shoulders of Su Bai, and also cast a concern. That''s right, she is Liu Yang''s girlfriend, which is my girlfriend. Su Bai took a deep breath and began to force himself to wet down. Then the whole person showed an unbelievable look and squatted directly on the ground. A group of people around him saw Su Bai like this, and they immediately came to comfort; At this time, the police who had been checking the body on the stretcher were amazed: "The neck was cut open and the lower body was violated. It was the murderer''s tactic, the bastard, he actually dared to kill in the police station!" Su Bai lowered his head and seemed to have heard nothing. He was indifferent to the comfort and distraction of the people around him, but any useful message did not escape Su Bais ears. At this time, his heart was even more soaring. : "What happened? The murder case should not happen tomorrow. The deceased should not be the 27-year-old young woman Dengmou who lives in Shuichuan Road, Baiyin District. How?...has it become like this?" At this time, the four men, one woman and five police officers also rushed over. The five people obviously had a deep exhaustion on their faces. Obviously they were very busy during the day, but when they pushed the crowd and walked in to see the body, five people There is also a completely unbelievable color on his face. The plot, why has it changed, how is it possible! Chapter 39： Amazing discovery! The people in the Public Security Bureau have died, and they have been murdered in this way. This effect is of course self-evident; Not long after, the important first-hands and second-hands in several bureaus of the Zhou Bureau came here. Zhou Zhou quickly listened to a police report, and the pleats on his face were stacked one after another, and waved immediately. He replied: "This matter, give me a blockade message, strictly confidential, whoever said to go out, the organization must be heavily penalized! Tonight, everyone should not sleep, check it out, check it out, I don''t believe that the murderer has three heads and six arms, and there are no traces of killing at the police station! The blockade message is the proper meaning of the title. Now the silver area is already swaying. The residents are all worried. The woman is afraid to go out alone at night. If the case information in the police station is sent out, it will be the whole A major blow to the social order! Even the police can''t be spared in the police station. So, what about the people? So before finding the murderer, this special murder case must not be circulated to the society until the murderer is caught! The specialized autopsy team and the rest of the relevant departments immediately began to investigate. Su Bai was persuaded to stand up by a young female police officer, and the other party sent herself back to the dormitory. The people in the bureau should all know the relationship between Su Bai and the dead female policeman. Even Zhou Zhou also comforted Su Bai, let Su Bai temporarily put down the work at hand and take a rest. At this time, Going to work, but it is easy to make mistakes because of emotional influence. When the other policemen left the dormitory, the dormitory door closed, and Su Bai rubbed his face with his hands, so that some of the stiff faces were alleviated. The sorrow and sorrow that had been installed all the way before, the resentment and anger that had been installed all the way, after all, it was not the actors origin, it was indeed a little tired. The bowl of instant noodles on the table was poured directly into the trash by Su Bai, and then he poured himself a glass of water. The water was not very warm and a bit cold, but it seemed to be suitable for this time; Drinking a glass of water, Su Bai breathed two breaths and sat down on the bedside; Then, he seemed to think of something, immediately walked out of his dormitory, went upstairs, stopped at the dormitory on the corner of the stairs, and there were several police officers looking for something, it seems to be over. When Su Bai stood at the door, several policemen came out and one of them patted Su Bais shoulder: "Festival, brother, her dormitory, we checked, did not find anything unusual, it should be that the **** sneaked into our police station to find the target casually, as before, there is no purpose, you can go in, some things will be Sealed down and waited for her family to come and take it away. Of course, you can take some to commemorate." Several policemen reassured Su Bai and left, and Su Bai walked into the dormitory. The dorms are simple, with bed sheets and quilts and a small desk; There are not many things on the desk, a few pens in several notebooks; Su Bai turned over the notebook, but did not find the diary originally. Obviously, the female police officer who had a relationship with Liu Yang did not have the habit of writing a diary. It was not like Liu Yang, who was a bit introverted, so she liked to keep a diary. In the dormitory, there was really nothing special. Su Bai sat down at the desk and licked his eyebrows. Before, Su Bai believed that the story has been changed, but after the Zhou Bureau said the password, it seems that things are still continuing to follow the original trajectory. This serial killing case in the silver area has always been an unsolved case. Therefore, it can be understood that the murderer had deliberately committed a crime in the police station. However, the relevant departments forced the news, so the public did not know it. Later, because of this. The case has been pending, so the official details have not been disclosed. The murders that took place in the police station may have been buried in the shadows of the world. Can the murderer kill in the police station? Moreover, on the basis of continuous killing, there has been no clues left; Su Bai suddenly thought that the murderer would be the person in the police station? I can think of this myself, I believe that there will be others in the police station who will also think of this. However, it is very simple to verify whether the plot has changed. Tomorrow, no, it is already in the middle of the night. When the day passes, the woman named Deng who lives on Chuan Shui Road will follow the original case development track. Death, you can judge whether the plot has already had problems. Suddenly, Su Bais gaze was attracted by something. He saw a corner under the desk, like something, bowed his head, and Su Bai picked it up, a small piece of broken tape. magnetic tape? Su Bai looked around again, but did not find something like a tape recorder. The fingers rubbed on the tape, and Su Bais eyes narrowed slightly. Here is the police station. This is the story world of a serial killing case. Here, there are many different swirls, so the details are nothing but Su Bai. Can be abandoned. At this time, Su Bai suddenly remembered that when he read Liu Yang''s notebook before, he saw several lyrics, which belonged to the lyrics of the classic pop songs of this period. Obviously, Liu Yang had always had the habit of listening to music. During this period, Not in the future, high-end digital products such as computers and mobile phones have not been popularized, and even disappeared. Ordinary people listen to songs and rely more on broadcasters and recorders. And since Liu Yangji lyrics, copy the lyrics, obviously, he has a tape recorder, or how can he remember the lyrics when listening to it on the radio? However, Su Bai can be sure that there is no recorder in his dormitory; Then, lets speculate that since Liu Yang and the dead female policeman are lovers, what will they do when they are together? Listen to the song together? One of the two sides must have a tape recorder, and there must be a lot of song tapes! However, in my own room, there is no such room, how is it possible? Su Bai walked out of the dormitory where the policewoman died and began to look in the corridor; This kind of search is actually following a very luckful nature, but it is by no means a target. This is the first day, the first day of the story, which means that many things have many traces, even if they are considered to be wiped. Go, but there may be a lot of clues left. Sure enough, in the corner at the end, Su Bai saw a trash can, opened the lid of the trash can, and turned his hand over and staggered, and Su Bais gaze stared on a radio. Next to the radio, there is a white bag with lots of tape inside. The radio and the bag with the tape were taken out. Then, when Su Bai turned and left, he found a ball of tape that was pulled out in a corner of the trash. Instinctively, Su Bai has a hunch that the value of the tape that is drawn out of this group is the biggest! Picking up the tape, Su Bai lowered his head, took the tape and the tape recorder, went straight down the stairs, and went to his dormitory. Locking the door of the dormitory, Su Bai took the tape recorder out. He put a complete tape into it and pressed the play button. Soon, a song from the Little Tigers sounded. Su Bai listened to the song and began to pick up the tape that was pulled out of his head. This is not very difficult. When the song ended, Su Bai took out the original complete tape and took it out. The tape strip wraps up the tape strip that has been picked up, then looks at it carefully and puts the tape into the tape recorder. A hoarse rubbing sound came, and then, the sound began to appear in the recorder: "Today is May 15, 1998. He said that he always has the habit of writing a diary. I also want to write a diary, but I don''t want to use pen and paper, so I decided to use a tape recorder, haha, I am smart." Inside the recorder came the voice of the dead policewoman. Su Bai concentrates on listening, and the date will be said before each recording. It is a certain degree that fits the format of the diary, and it is recorded in about two or three days. Finally, when the date arrived on July 16, 1998, this was the day when the latest case occurred. "On July 16, 1998, the murderer appeared again. After several years, he appeared again. Damn, damn, this demon has not yet gone to hell. He actually came out to kill. This time, I must put He seized and avenged the woman who was killed by him!" Very positive, very healthy, very up, but it is very similar to the fat girl policewoman to Su Bai, it is indeed a very optimistic woman. However, below, the sound that appeared, so that Su Bais eyes slammed loudly: "Oh, its a very naive woman. If you can catch the murderer, what do we have to do........." Chapter 40： The book has been small, can be slaughtered The book has been small, can be slaughtered "Terrorist Broadcasting" battle group! 457654443 "Terror Broadcasting" is expected to be available on August 1st. Now, when you are willing to join the shelves, you will be subscribed to help the Dragons to take the lead in fantasy. Our goal is that there is no tooth decay! In the next chapter, at night, the dragon immediately goes to the code word. Chapter 41： purpose! This voice is the death of the policewoman himself! The same tone, the same tone, is definitely a person, definitely a person, completely a person! But the final recording showed a very different tone, a disdain, a high cold, plus what she said: "Oh, its a very naive woman. If you can catch the murderer, let us do something." She is a person, but she is not alone. It is actually another person. This is a very contradictory conclusion, but Su Bai can understand and understand, because he himself is an identical contradiction, a living example. Some of them were shocked to take the recording, Su Bai took a deep breath, and some of them were dizzy in their minds. The policewoman, the girlfriend of Liu Yang, is also the audience in the broadcast? And listening to her tone, she seems to be not an experience, but a true audience! Then, before she goes to take a bath, she will come over and find herself. What is the purpose of helping me to cook instant noodles? Just because she knew that Liu Yang was her boyfriend earlier than herself, just because she wants to take a bath now and then hungry, so I want to find a cheap boyfriend to help cook a noodle? Yes, is it so boring? Su Bais finger smashed at his eyebrows. No, there must be something wrong with it. The other party is an audience. A listener who has passed three missions. The other partys doing this is definitely meaningful. Her purpose is what? Exploring yourself and testing your identity? But why was she killed again? Was it killed by the silver murder case? Su Bai is clear, the audience has their own special abilities. At least, they are much more powerful than ordinary people. Moreover, in the world of stories, they will certainly be very cautious, but even then, she is killed. Why? Also, the most bizarre point, the four men and one woman looked at the body of the policewoman before, and the shocking emotions on their faces were really just because they were worried about the emotions that were changed, so whether or not Have a deeper meaning? Will it be possible, they actually know the true identity of this female policeman, so she will be so ruined for her death? Su Bai closed his eyes and began to recall the picture he had just entered the police station. The car, 4 men and 1 woman, their expressions and tone of speech seemed a bit exaggerated, and even seemed a little exaggerated. "Wait, it seems too much as you like, yes, whatever you want!" Here, there are still hidden hidden listeners; There are people in the dark and in the dark, what are they doing? fishing! Yes, they are going to fish, and it is very likely that the object of fishing is the experience of Su Bai! Su Bais fingers rubbed on his chin. What the **** is this. Why did the story world, which was originally based on the silver serial killings, suddenly become so complicated and complicated? Su Bai was lying on the bed, thinking that like the son of the sea, as long as he is not a related person in the story, there is basically no danger, but the problem seems to have emerged now, the dangerous atmosphere has been rich It seems that it can be dripped out. Closing his eyes, Su Bai took a very heavy heart and slept. At this time, instead of worrying about danger, he would come close to himself when he was asleep. If you are in danger, come on. I felt that it was good to sleep in the morning of the next morning, but when I woke up, I thought of my situation, and Su Bais heart had a heavy haze. Now, the news worth waiting for is the next dead person who will die, will continue to die according to the original process. The Zhou Bureau stopped Su Bais work and gave Su Bai a small vacation, but Su Bai did not want to stay in his dormitory. Before, I felt that as long as I played well, I could at least avoid the danger. Now It seems to be a bit naive. He left the dormitory and even walked out of the relatively safe police station. Of course, the death of the female police officer and the female audience actually showed that the police station was not as safe as it was supposed to be. In the bulletin board, Su Bai stopped to look at it. There are police photos and names. Su Bai focused on finding Wang Hongsheng and found Wang Hongsheng to be a handsome man. Of course, his true appearance is also It is not known that he has the same photo now. Su Bai stopped a motorcycle at the police station and said a location. Momo started to send Su Bai to the entrance of a street and settled. Su Bai sat down in a noodle restaurant on the side of the road. Called a bowl of noodles, a bowl of mung bean soup, while waiting, Su Bais eyes patrolled in a residential building across the street; Su Bai, who was going to touch the situation and understand the situation first, now comes to the place where the next murder will happen. Soon, on the face, Su Bai nodded to the boss, then took out the disposable chopsticks and opened it. Add some pepper and vinegar to the noodles and stir them. Just right, across the road, two people came over, two men; Su Bais eyes were suddenly attracted, because one of them, unfortunately, was Wang Hongsheng. Wang Hongsheng and another plainclothes policeman also walked into the noodle restaurant, because Su Bai was sitting on the other side, and after discovering the acquaintance, Su Bai subconsciously turned his body again, so they both They did not find the location of Su Bai, and sat down at the back of Su Bai. The two people are very cheerful, because they started to brag after sitting down. Hu Blowing the sea, attracting other guests in the noodle restaurant frequently; Su Bai continued to eat slowly and calmly. In fact, the other party is also a way for plainclothes police to hide themselves. After all, not all plainclothes policemen are wearing a headset like Hong Kongs vigilant TV series. The newspaper can be sitting there. Sometimes, this kind of publicity is a good way to hide yourself. At this time, the black-and-white TV in the noodle restaurant is carrying a set of programs from CCTV. The host in the program is telling an inspirational story with the theme of persistence, which is very lively and very touching. At this time, Wang Hongsheng pointed out that the TV set smiled: "What is this, this is also called persistence? Oh, once I went swimming in the sea, and suddenly my hands and feet cramped. This can be done, I have to drown, I was afraid of death. "Hey, you have been to the beach." A plainclothes policeman next to him knows that he is bragging, but at this time he knows how to cooperate. "Yeah, what are the cramps in your hands and feet? I am stirring on my own ***** before I swim back to the shore. What is this? It depends on the spirit of persistence!" "puff!" "puff!" "puff!" The guests around the table were all laughing and squirting, and several lesbians were grinning and unable to stop. The policeman around Wang Hongsheng shook his head at this time. "What is this, I will tell you one." "You said." "I once went to the beach to swim, and then I was so clever. I also cramped my hands and feet. I just relied on the reverse thrust to get on the shore. This is based on a spirit of persistence." "You are too much. I went to swim a while ago, and then my hands and feet cramped, but this time I didn''t insist on it, but I took my **** out and hung it on the tree on the shore. I took it to the shore." Rao is Su Bai when he heard this, but also some people can not help but can not help, these two people talk about the paragraph, indeed. However, suddenly, Su Bai felt that a figure suddenly fell into the front lane. There are cases! Wang Hongshengs eyes were condensed, but there was no movement. He continued to blew the cow with the plainclothes policeman next to him. Su Bai stood up, looked at the price list on the sign, put the money on the table, and then walked over. At this time, the tortoise turtle is also a knife, and it is a knife to go out. Su Bai is still willing to choose the former. The dangerous atmosphere is getting closer and closer to himself. The story world does not know what is going on, experience People simply don''t feel any sense of security. One side of the alley, turned in, is the area where the murder case occurred. A garbage bin in the corner of Su Bai saw a concave mark. It was obvious that the other person stepped on the garbage bin and turned over the wall. Su Bai licked his lips, stepped up, stepped on the **** bin, and grabbed the wall with his hands and flipped straight into it. After going down, there was a dwelling in the house. Su Bai just stood up and quickly retreated, hiding under the corner of the wall, and did not hurry to chase the traces of the people ahead to explore. Then, after about ten seconds, a figure of a tall man jumped from there. The next moment, Su Bai rushed forward, the whole person jumped up, the body vacated, facing the other''s neck is an elbow! Su Bai did not come to catch the murderer. The purpose of his coming here, It was not for the murderer! Chapter 42： Found murderer Su Bais elbow hit contains the power of his own whole person. Its not a contest, its not a discussion, but its a complete blow. However, the reaction of the other party exceeded Su Bai''s expectation. Su Bai only saw the other''s ear suddenly trembled, and then the whole person suddenly turned sideways, the waist twisted, and one leg swept directly behind him. The trend is like the wind! The sole of the foot directly smashed the white belly of Su Bai. Su Bai suddenly felt that his internal organs had been shaken, but he was not smashed, but a hand pressed down and grabbed the other''s thigh. Hardly eating the other side of the leg completely, then the elbow of the other hand was still on the other side according to the original expectation, just because the other side''s advance action, the elbow did not hit the other''s neck position, and It was hit on the shoulder of the other side. "boom!" "boom!" The next moment, both people fell to the ground. Wang Hongsheng took a sip of cold air, one hand licking his shoulder and the other hand holding the ground and standing up, his face with a touch of sensation and cold. Su Bais mouth overflowed with blood, but he slowly stood up and breathed a little, but the whole person was not kicked off by Wang Hongsheng. If the average person is so sturdy, it is estimated that he has been lying on the bed for a while, but Su Bai is different. His constitution is between humans and vampires. The functioning of the body and the organs are also strange. It has been biased towards non-human beings, so it has suffered such a foot and the damage is lighter than ordinary people. "Oh, I didn''t expect to be here, there is a hidden audience." Wang Hongsheng loosened his neck, then his feet crossed, his palms were launched, and he made a start-up style. At first glance, he was a standard trainer. From his tone, he saw that he was a white man. As an audience, it is obvious that for the audience, he seems to be extremely malicious. Su Bai is not a martial artist, but he can still see some doorways. In recent years, the literary works of the "Hanchun" series are very hot. This boxing rack often appears in TVs and posters. Su Bai wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth and looked at Wang Hongsheng, smiling: "I am an experiencer." "This joke is not funny at all." An experiencer who can''t redeem things, an experiencer who can''t earn a story point, can become an almost non-human physique? Only after three experience missions, with a certain story point accumulation, and who can get redemption rights, can they transform their bodies and strengthen their physique. Before, Wang Hongsheng knew the strength of his foot. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to eat their own feet and immediately stand up like nothing. Wang Hongsheng no longer talk nonsense, and rushed straight up again. His skill was really fierce. Su Bai had learned some fighting skills before, but he couldnt compare with Wang Hongsheng. He couldnt get a table, but fortunately, Su Bais sensitivity and reaction Ordinary people have made a big cut. In the case of their own initiative to retreat, Wang Hongsheng has not been able to really grasp Su Bais death points several times. Of course, the fists are naturally not awkward. Fortunately, Su Bai is not a skin now. Rough meat is thick, but the ability to damage is indeed much higher than that of ordinary people, and it can be eaten for the time being. In fact, the two men are equipped with guns at their waists, but both of them are tacitly acquiescent. "who are you!" At this time, on the balcony on the second floor, a woman came out with a plastic basin in her hand, and some clothes that had just been taken out of the washing machine were placed in the basin. Wang Hongsheng and Su Bai stopped their hands momentarily, and the eyes of both people fell on the woman. "I am going to the police!" The woman put down the swear words and then walked into the house. I dont know if its a real alarm or just scare people. Of course, the former is very likely. After all, with the resurgence of the silver serial killings, the publics vigilance And the awareness of prevention is already in a state of tension, and even it is not too much to be a soldier. However, in the minds of Su Bai and Wang Hongsheng, there is a news that is madly emerging, that is what they remember: "At 5:45 pm on January 19, 1998, Deng, a 27-year-old female who lives in Shuichuan Road, Baiyin District, was killed at home." This woman, the woman who just came out and went in, is the dead! Are you really an experiencer? asked Wang Hongsheng. "If the fake exchange." Su Bai replied. Just a minute before the woman entered, there was a murmur of "jingle" suddenly. Su Bai and Wang Hongsheng both slammed their eyes, Wang Hongsheng said nothing, flew straight forward, then jumped on the edge of the wall with one leg, grabbed the lower edge of the balcony with both hands, and then put the whole person on the arm Going up, in the end is to train the family, this work is really not something that ordinary people can do. Su Bai did not choose to go to the balcony with Wang Hongsheng. He chose to go around the back door of this dwelling. He planned to go in from there, and it was a kind of blockade. Pushing open the door, it is a staircase, the brightness is quite high, Su Bai directly walks upstairs and goes up the stairs and turns a corner, which is the living room. At this time, Wang Hongsheng has stood in the living room, lying on the sofa in the living room. With a woman, the woman is dead. The neck was cut open, the long skirt worn at home was torn, the bottom was exposed, and there was a thick white liquid with a seafood flavor left on it. The design of this residential house is different from the future. It is meant to make room for space. There is only one entrance and exit in the living room. It is the door to the exit. The door is the staircase that Su Bai came up. Wang Hongsheng looked at Su Bai, Su Bai also looked at Wang Hongsheng. Two people were still fighting and killing. Now they all know that they have to put it down temporarily. There is already an idea in Su Bais mind. In this story world, is it an experience? The two camps of the audience and the audience have been split, and the two sides have begun a confrontation, even a mutual fight. The audience deliberately swayed through the city, even hiding their identity to make unannounced visits to find the experience, and the experiencer is also making his own hot counterattack, the death of the female policeman is a counterattack mode. However, the audience is definitely stronger than the experiencer. It is already a kind of mindset. However, after reading the skills of Wang Hongsheng, Su Bai suddenly realized that the problem is that if the influx of these comers is very strong Strong, in the real world is the blind, are the elite of the people, then, they face the audience who are not very high level and may only be very low, it seems that there will not be the power gap that is taken for granted. Wang Hongsheng made a gesture to Su Bai, meaning that he went to check the kitchen and bathroom, and Su Bai went to check the two bedrooms. Su Bai nodded. The two men''s steps are very slow, and they seem to be worried about the other side''s sudden attack. When the distance between the two sides is far enough, the two talents speed up. Su Bai entered the master bedroom here. The master bedroom has a simple point. There is only one bed. There is no such thing as a bed. The information on the deceased Deng is called a young woman. It means that Deng is still not married. Maybe it is a person. Living here, this is probably the reason why she will be killed. The bed in the master bedroom was very low, and there was no hiding underneath. Su Bai turned and walked to the side, and the living atmosphere in the side bedroom was much richer. There were bedding on the bed and a mat on the floor. Clothes and some things as well as cosmetics can be seen everywhere. Dengmou should prefer to be quiet on the side, so choose to rest here. Su Bai first walked over from the bed and found nothing unusual. Then he bent over and looked at the bottom of the bed. There was nothing unusual. There was nothing unusual on the dressing table. When doing these checks, Su Bais whole persons breathing was very tight. With the paper man who had learned from the past, he now has a natural cautiousness about the BOSS in the story. When Su Bai silently pulled the curtains up, a ray of sunlight came in, and then a slight breath came. Su Bais inner moment is a stir! Behind yourself! Through the glass of the window, Su Bai can see the wardrobe on the side of the bed behind him. There, there is just a breath! That''s right, it''s breathing, it''s definitely breathing! That guy, the murderer, is hiding in the closet! That is the most suitable place for Tibetans, and it was also the place that Su Bai did not deliberately check before. At this time, Su Bai silently walked out of the side and returned to the living room, and Wang Hongsheng just came out. "No." Wang Hongsheng said. "I don''t have it either," Su Bai replied. "So, this time nothing?" Wang Hongsheng looked at the body. "No, at least one thing can be determined," Su Bai said. "what''s up?" "The murderer has problems with early and venting." From the woman leaving the balcony into the house, to Su Bai and Wang Hongsheng came in, probably only less than two minutes, the murderer not only killed people, but also shot, really fast. Wang Hongsheng nodded and then walked over. "You go to my side to check, I will go check it over there." Exchange check? it is good. Su Bai nodded and went to the bathroom; Wang Hongsheng walked into the master bedroom, and the master bedroom got nothing. Then he turned into the side, and when Wang Hongsheng just walked into the side, Su Bais scream suddenly came: "Found him, in the closet of the bedroom, you catch him, can''t let him run." "........." Wang Hongsheng. Chapter 43： Replace the murderer "@#%......" Wang Hongshengs heart was tens of thousands of grass mud horses rushing past, he violently turned around, and at this moment, a rapid air vibrato came out, Wang Hongsheng quickly responded, just like when he avoided the Su Bai sneak attack, his The reaction speed is really amazing; However, this time, he can''t hide, because the shot is a bullet, but also with a silencer so the sound is very small, Wang Hongsheng''s reaction is fast, his speed, but also the speed of the bullet. "puff" Wang Hongsheng''s chest shot, the whole person fell to the ground, but the next moment, he clapped his hands and hit the floor, while holding his body and licking the other hand. "boom!" Wang Hongsheng only felt that his palm was numb, his gun had been blown away, and then the closet door was opened, and one person rushed out and slammed directly to Wang Hongsheng. Wang Hongsheng raised his hands and tried to catch the other''s feet. However, the next moment, the other''s leg method changed and became awkward. He stepped on Wang Hongsheng''s chest directly. There was just a shot, and Wang Hongsheng spurted out a blood. The next moment, the man turned over. "boom!" Su Bai, who was coming over, shot a bullet. Immediately afterwards, Su Bai also rushed into the bedroom, lifting the gun again, and the other side also raised the gun, both sides of the gun facing the gun. Wang Hongsheng was shot first, and the wound was smashed. If it wasnt for the martial arts, it was estimated that it would have passed out, but at this time, the whole person was basically disengaged, lying on the ground and breathing only. With. Su Bai looked at this person. The other person wore a raincoat and blocked his body. He also wore a mask of Sun Wukong, which blocked his face. However, his eyes showed a cruel and comfortable feeling. "You have been arrested." Su Bai said nonsense. "boom!" "boom!" The other side pulled the trigger and Su Bai also pulled the trigger. Su Bais shoulders were shot, and the whole person leaned against the wall, and the other side was shot and lying on the bed; However, the two sides did not stop shooting because of this. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The other person''s body seems to have not been affected by the shooting. After the bounce, the action is free, and Su Bai is stunned and the whole person is somewhat crumbling, especially when the other party is close, Su Bai''s muzzle. The opponent''s hand was directly buckled, and then the gun fell to the ground. A blade appeared in the other''s right hand, and it was directly drawn from Su Bai''s neck position at a very fast speed. Su Bai rubbed his neck with both hands and squatted down. The other side was on the body of Su Bai, and the whole person of Su Bai was beaten on the ground. However, at the next moment, Su Bai, who was dying, suddenly bounced from the ground, clasped the other side''s waist with both hands, and exerted a force to drop the other person on the dressing table. "Oh..." The mirror of the dressing table broke directly into the ground, and the other''s eyes also showed the color of fear. Obviously, he originally thought that Su Bai, who had several shots in his body, must have lost his ability to move, and even could only wait for death, but At this time, the power of Su Baisuo made him somewhat unbelievable. Su Bai held a piece of glass on the side with one hand, and then spoke directly to the other''s chest. However, only a loud sound was heard and the glass broke. Oh, Wear bulletproof vests! The other party finally reacted. He kicked the white belly of Su Bai and took the whole person of Su Bai to the bed. Then he ran out of the bedroom, which was intended to escape. "Catch, chase..." Wang Hongsheng slammed his hand and shouted at Su Bai. Then, he immediately saw Su Bais eyes staring at him red, and Wang Hongshengs heart was immediately stunned; Su Bai closed his eyes, shook his head hard, then took a deep breath, a low voice at the bottom of the throat, and then rushed out of the bedroom and chased it up. Wang Hongsheng felt that he once again walked in front of the ghost gate, and leaned his head on the ground. The gun rang. So soon the colleague police could come. The other shot did not hit his own key. It seemed to be playing. In his chest, but it is only a flesh and blood injury, but the other side''s foot is the most critical, almost directly dissipated his own strength, using the description in the martial arts novels is to scatter his internal force. I lost my ability to move in a short time. ............ Su Bais line of sight has turned into a scarlet, but as a result, his speed has become faster, like a hungry beast, madly chasing his prey. The other party is obviously familiar with the environment here, and every time they take the path, and the skill is better than Wang Hongsheng to a certain extent. Some obstacles for ordinary people can easily pass over the past. After chasing for about five minutes, Su Bai felt that his body began to soften. He needed blood. He needed blood very much. He couldnt catch up and couldnt catch up. After the other party turned over a wall, Su Bai spent more time than before to get on the wall, and then just ran out of the alley, and saw that there were many police there. how is this possible! Has the man disappeared? Su Bai was also a policeman, but he did not go out to meet them at this time, but turned over directly from the other side of the wall. ............ Wang Hongsheng was taken to the ambulance, and the car began to drive quickly to the hospital. At an intersection, the car suddenly stopped. A doctor who accompanied Wang Hongsheng immediately asked what happened in front of him. The situation of the injured person was very serious and could not be delayed. He must be taken to the hospital immediately. The driver pulled the small window behind: "There is a policeman." "boom!" Su Bai opened the rear door of the ambulance and took out the police officers card. "I have something to say to the police officer Wang. It is top secret. You should go ahead." "This is not possible, his injury is very heavy!" The doctor insisted on his professional ethics. "Doctor, listen to him, I am fine for the time being, I can''t die. If I delay the arrest of the murderer, there will be more people who suffer, and my injury is also ruined!" Wang Hongsheng said at this time to help Su Bai speak. The doctor did not speak, and the nurse around him stepped off the ambulance and sat in the front driving position. Su Bai got on the bus and closed the door. The ambulance was restarted and opened to the hospital. Su Bai closed the small window of the driving position and the rear car position and looked at Wang Hongsheng: "How much blood do you have?" "I gripped the wound with my muscles and didn''t have much blood." Wang Hongsheng replied. "it is good." Su Bai smiled and took off his hat. He wore a hat all day, but when he took off his hat, Wang Hongsheng saw a pale face to the extreme. Did not care about Wang Hongsheng''s gaze, Su Bai directly took the blood bag that was giving Wang Hongsheng blood transfusion, and took his mouth to the blood bag, sucking very fast, and forgetting me. Wang Hongsheng frowned and looked at Su Bai. After Su Bai sucked a bag of plasma, the whole person''s face finally showed a touch of blood. "call" Su Bai gave a breath of satisfaction. I think it is a bit of a back. The box of beads that I finally got is not allowed to be brought into the world of this story. Otherwise, if there is such a red bead, even if there is only one, I will not be so embarrassed. "What is your physique?" "Vampire." Su Bai replied, then continued to rummage, and found a bag of plasma, this time sucking slowly, apparently the strong hunger that had passed the beginning. "I didn''t catch up with people, is it?" Su Bai nodded. "The man''s skill is better than you." "It''s really powerful." Although Wang Hongsheng was initially Su Baiyin, he was caught unprepared by the other party, but he also met with the other party. The opponent''s skill was fierce and fierce, obviously also a martial artist, and he walked. Its not a decent road, its a bit wild. "Pistol, still with a silencer, body, still wearing bulletproof clothes, huh, huh." Su Bai began to recall. At this point, Wang Hongsheng did not continue to pursue his own situation by Su Baikeng, because it does not make sense, and Su Bai came out at the right time, otherwise he was dead, and Su Bai did not completely do things. Absolutely. What is the discovery of identity? asked Wang Hongsheng. Su Bai took a piece of paper from the clothes bag and placed it in front of Wang Hongsheng. "This note, do you have it?" Wang Hongsheng nodded. This note should be available to everyone who enters the world of this story. It will be sent to every listener and experiencer as a clue. "Look, what the murderers killed in the past." Su Bai pointed to the entry on the note: Is it a woman who lives alone or in the middle of the night, what does this mean? It means that the murderer is a poor worm that is embarrassing, trivial, and incompetent. But is the guy we just met, is this kind of person? I knocked you down with me, as well as a silencer pistol and bulletproof vest. "What do you mean?" Wang Hongsheng understood Su Bai''s thoughts and his face was shocked. "Yes, I think, some people, it is very likely that people like us are imitating or replacing the murderer of this murderous case in history to continue these cases!" Chapter 44： Traces of the murderer The ambulance arrived at the hospital, Wang Hongsheng was sent to the emergency room, and Su Bai was sitting on a chair outside, holding a hand in his hand; Gong Zihai said that in the first three tasks of the experiencer, in general, just be careful, dont be too far away, there will be no big problems, but it seems that you are too back, for the first time. It was really easy, and the two old ghosts came to help with the female white-collar workers, but for the second time, they were indeed dangerous, and now, this third time, it is not so good. Especially from the words that Wang Hongsheng said before, it is speculated that this wave of experiencers and listeners seems to have been opposed, and if this wave of experiencers are really as versatile as Wang Hongsheng, indeed It is the qualification that competes with the audience. Moreover, there is already an audience dead, the female policeman is the first; This means that the contradictions between the two sides, here, have reached the point where they must see the blood. At this moment, because of the emergence of another murder case, the police in the silver area have already turned over the sky, and the new investigation work continues. Therefore, no one really cares about the injured Wang Hongsheng, and Wang Hongsheng pushed from the emergency room. After being out, he was also announced by the doctor to be in a coma, and the transcript could not be done. Su Bai followed Wang Hongsheng into the intensive care unit and poured a glass of water on Wang Hongsheng. The doctors and nurses are gone, and there is no monitoring here, Su Bai said. Wang Hongsheng opened his eyes and reluctantly sat up on his own, picked up the water glass and took a sip. The physique of the martial arts person was indeed much stronger than the average person, especially in this era of technological society, the physical quality of most people has been It is in a state of decline, so it is more able to highlight the physical fitness of this martial artist who pays attention to martial arts. Of course, Wang Hongsheng''s physical fitness is no better than that of Su Bai, who has exchanged half-vampire physique. "Suffocate me." Wang Hongsheng pulled the collar and looked at Su Bai. "Wait, someone will come." Are you an experiencer? Wang Hongsheng nodded. "Can you tell me what is going on here?" Su Bai sat on the side of the bed, took out a cigarette, lit it, and ignored the hospital. "I didn''t confirm that you were an experiencer. Now, I can confirm it." "why?" "Because you don''t know what the main line mission is." Su Bai silently, looking at Wang Hongsheng, "This main task is not to catch the murderer?" Wang Hongsheng shook his head. "You are thinking about this. This time, catching the murderer is only the main line task 2, there is a higher main line task 1, one thing you should know, the reward of the main line task 1 is definitely better than the main line task. 2 is too much too much." Su Bai nodded. At this point, he knew that the last time he had chosen to complete the main task 2 instead of choosing the unrealistic main task 1 after he had weighed it. "This time the main task 1, is to kill the experience, huh, huh." Wang Hongsheng put the cup on the bedside table, at this time he was injured, breathing is inevitably irregular, the chest began to undulate, and then coughed for a while, "So, all the people who participated in the story this time are the target of the audience." Su Bais eyes groaned and some continued to smoke. "You want to ask me, how do we know, is it?" "Ok." "Actually, you are a special case." "Oh?" "Because all the people who participated in the story, except us, we all know and know in the real world." Su Bai spit out a smoke ring. "where is it?" On the Internet, one of us posted a post on the Internet, telling the story of his first experience mission in a concealed way. The average person just used it as a singular horror story, only our true participation. Those who have been through the terror broadcast story can discover those specific key points, then leave their own contact information in the forum, and finally connect the people to each other and finally form a group." "What do you mean, all the people in this group have been called into this story world?" "Yes, but there are not many people in a group, that is, five people." "So, are you beginning to doubt?" "Yes, I began to doubt, because none of us five people are simple characters. I am still relatively good. I opened the martial arts hall. The four of them are all fishing. Oh, the terrorist broadcast will not So kindly, let''s five people gather together, so at the beginning, some people put forward this argument. Then, those listeners deliberately performed and verified this argument. Finally, take the woman to open the knife first, at that woman. We confirmed this argument before we were pleading for mercy; This story is not so simple; there are murderers, there are clues, but the bigger background is not the unsolved case in this history - the silver serial killing case, but a fight between the audience and the experience! However, a customary rule of this competition is that it is impossible to reveal its identity in front of outsiders, and it cannot cause changes and disturbances that should not be in the story. Therefore, both of us are very cautious. Su Bai has been listening silently. Wang Hongsheng believes that he is not an audience but an experiencer. It is because Su Bai was desperately fighting with the murderer at the time. He did not fall into the stone of Wang Hongsheng or deliberately let Wang Hongsheng die in the hands of the murderer. Even if it is a pit of him, if you say that you are an audience, then, when someone has already died on one side, the more you want to die, the better, and the main task of completing the higher task reward is also The murderer was arrested a little later, and was placed a little later, otherwise the main line task 2 would be completed earlier than the main line task 1, which did not meet the interests of the audience in this story. At this time, people came outside the ward, and after pushing the door, three people came in, two men and one woman. One of the men, Su Bai was slightly surprised, but also feels reasonable. The Zhou Bureau put the police cap on the bedside and walked over to Wang Hongsheng. He reached out and touched Wang Hongshengs wound and asked: "how do you feel?" "It''s still a good time, and I can lie down this night, and I can basically move." "Oh, this body, I am very envious of this old man." Zhou Zhou looked at Su Bai again and said: "The meaning is that this time the experience is not only the people in our circle, but also him." "Yes, he is also an experiencer, but he has exchanged his physique." "Oh? I can earn the story when I am an experiencer, and I can redeem my physique. It is very good, very good." Su Bai looked at the Zhou Bureau with a squint, but there was no such kind of respectfulness in the daytime, but he nodded silently. At the same time, in the bottom of my heart, Su Bai is more and more jealous of the Zhou Zhou. After changing his identity, he can also be perfectly integrated into the identity of the leader. It is enough to see his ability and the horror of his mind, or Said that Zhou Zhou may not be a small role in the real world. A fat man in a leather jacket sat at the bedside, picked up the cup on the bedside table and immediately wiped it off, then wiped his mouth. "There are dogs, you are all policemen in the police station. Why should the **** terrorist broadcast leave Laozi in the police canteen as a master of cooking." "Dong Fatzi, if you are not willing to continue cooking, I can give you a fake note, and you will be able to justify your vacation." "This can be ah, haha, I didn''t think of it." Dong Fatzi smiled and touched his stomach. "You are the one who is embarrassed." The only woman who looks a bit cold is a female policeman with a face of a melon. She is slim, slightly thin, and her eyes are quiet. She stands there and has a meaning of being close to her. At this time, Wang Hongsheng suddenly asked: "Right, Jiu Mei, why didn''t she come?" "Yeah, what about Jiu Mei?" Dong Fatzi seems to suddenly think of it. "Because of the emergence of new cases, some of the work that Jiumei is responsible for has been delayed for a while, but it should be faster," Zhou said. "I am going to call her." The cold woman opened her mouth. This is an opportunity to visit Wang Hongsheng, a gathering of the experiencers, and the nine sisters must also come across. "Sun Fei, go to the hospital front desk and call it by phone." Zhou Bureau said. "Yeah." Sun Fei nodded and walked out of the ward. Several men in the room had found a place to sit down, but the **** was still not hot, the ward door was opened again, and Sun Fei stood outside the ward. "Nine sisters are coming," Sufi said. "What about people?" asked Zhou Zhou. "At the stairs, I am dead." Including the injured Wang Hongsheng, everyone rushed to the stairway of this ward. Behind the door, there was already blood flowing out. The body should have been hidden behind the door. Nine sisters are a young woman with some baby fat, and her neck is cut open at this time. died, already dead, The practice of silver serial killings. Someone was snoring at the place. Dong Fatzi immediately slammed on the wall. "Damn, this is the counterattack of the audience!" Su Bai squatted down, reached out and touched it, then took out his hand and left some viscous objects between his fingers. "Its a person who is killing the murderer in accordance with the murder process." "How are you so sure?" Zhou said. "Because..." Su Bai raised his fingers to everyone around him. "This thing is very rare." Chapter 45： Open your eyes! Before the brigade police came here, Zhou Zhou and others all evaded first, and then pretend to receive the news in batches. It was a safe haven. Of course, the evasive audience was the audience, compared with the five listeners. The experiencers are still in the shadow plane, which is also a big advantage. It is true that after Su Bais explanation, Zhou Zhou and others are no longer insisting that the audience began to fight back against them. If it is the audience, it is estimated that it will not kill a person, and the other party is obviously five people. It is also a group. If you really find yourself, it is very likely that you will come directly to a group battle, and you will not continue to sneak up. Of course, there are many kinds of scripts, and there are many possibilities. After waiting for the blessing of the female policeman, Su Bai was still on vacation, so she continued to stay in the hospital. She bought some breakfast in the morning and went to bed with Wang Hongsheng. "Who is the one who killed the policewoman?" Su Bai suddenly asked. Wang Hongsheng is drinking soy milk. When he heard this, he suddenly felt that this white soy milk was a little difficult to swallow. The key is that Su Bais method of analyzing the identity of the murderer on the body last night was really too impressive. Moreover, cutting the neck and leaving the gadget is a classic way of killing the silver chain. When you think of the dead, you naturally start thinking about that place. Of course, the most important point is the calm appearance of Su Bai at that time. People can''t help but some scalp numb. At that time, Wang Hongsheng shouted that this is a mental illness. However, what Wang Hongsheng did not know was that before he entered the story world, Su Bai was a mentally problematic person before he met the terrorist broadcast. "I don''t know who it is." Wang Hongsheng replied. "Well?" Su Bai brows wrinkled, what you call you do not know who it is. "At the time, Dong Fatzi was responsible for arresting people, but it seems that he finally started, not Dong Fatzi." Wang Hongsheng recalled. "Is it going to be you?" Su Bai asked. "No, I can still be sure of this." "That is Dong Fatzi or... Zhou Zhou." If Wang Hongsheng said that he was correct, he did not lie, he did not kill, then only the people who might be Dong Fatzi and Zhou Bureaun killed, after all, Sun Fei and Jiu Mei could not shoot that thing out. "Is there any problem?" Wang Hongsheng did not understand Su Bai''s question, or he did not want to think in that direction. "No problem, yes, you will be discharged from the hospital this afternoon. I still have something to do with you," Su Bai said. "Oh, co-authoring here to accompany me is to protect me?" Su Bai shook his head. "The murderer will not kill you. I am worried that the audience will kill you." "........." Wang Hongsheng said a moment, and sure enough, Su Bai also found this. In the afternoon, Su Bai helped Wang Hongsheng to go through the formalities of discharge, accompanied Wang Hongsheng back to the police station, and he began to walk in the police station. The background of the story and the social relationship are actually very complicated, but in the case of a clear purpose, these things are actually supporting roles; Su Bai first went to the office of the task force. When he came in, the police officers in the room also greeted him nod. After all, although Su Bai was on holiday, he was still a member of the task force. Su Bai first sat in his position for a while, but no one assigned himself any work. In a few moments, he walked over and found it in the previous information file. He took three documents and went out. With three documents in his pocket, Su Bai came to the door of the police station and stopped the motorcycle at the door. The master of the motorcycle was a man in his early thirties, and his beard was slag-like. The voice of the accent asks: "where to?" "funeral parlor." .................. It is the largest funeral parlour in the silver area and the most complete facility. During this period, the morgues in the funeral parlours in many areas also served as the forensic department of the local police station. In the future, this situation can be distinguished. After all, this is also a process of development. After Su Bai showed his own documents, the staff of the funeral parlor did not do anything to stop, directly led Su Bai to the morgue, and not far from the morgue, it was a forensic department. The forensic doctor finished the inspection in the morning and left firmly, so when Su Bai came in the afternoon, there was no one here. After the staff of the funeral parlour brought Su Bai here, he asked Su Bai that he was afraid of being afraid of it. After seeing Su Bai shaking his head to indicate that he had no problem, the employee left. Su Bai stood alone in the morgue, not because of the reason of the freezer. Anyway, the place like the funeral home always gave people a cool feeling in the hot summer days. Perhaps this is the best interpretation of "the heart is quiet and natural." There is a complete autopsy report on the file, but the photo is a photo after all, and the photo pixels of this period are not so high. The things that Su Bai wants to prove need to be personally sought from the body. The first Tibetan corpse opened by Su Bai was the female policeman of the name Qu, and it was also his own "girlfriend." At this point, her body was covered with a layer of white cloth, and no clothes were worn on the body. After all, this is a "special customer" in the morgue. It will not be sent to cremation for a while, so there is no need to go. What kind of makeup to take care of, naturally do not need to wear any clothes, or if the forensic doctors have to come to check, and then take off clothes? The body was placed in a freezer, which kept it fresh, but like a fruit in the refrigerator. After a long time, some changes will happen. For example, her eyes are in a state of semi-opening. As if to open his eyes gently, he secretly looked at Su Bai. Su Bai did not go to the old woman''s body to talk about the old, that is what Liu Yang should do, but at this time the body owner is Su Bai. Su Bai directly put on white gloves and began to examine the neck of the female body. The wound at the neck is very delicate; Yes, very refined. Exquisitely a little... Its not like a word, its not a murder, its a work of art. Su Bai himself is also a mentally ill person, so he can sharply capture this point, and even he can feel the same mentality that the other party is doing this thing; Is satisfied, Is proud, Is a sublimation of self; This is a pleasant state of murder. After all, only the murderer of this mentality can sculpt a delicate work like this. Su Bai turned over the file in his hand. The file contains the photos of the deceased in the serial killings in the silver area in previous years. The photos are not very clear, but the wounds have close-ups. Putting a photo of the wound position on the photo on the side of the neck of the woman in front of him, Su Bai began to contrast. After a short while, Su Bai nodded thoughtfully. Immediately, Su Bai reached out and smoothed the eyes of the female corpse, letting him "death", and then pushed her into the corpse. Immediately afterwards, Su Bai took out Dengs body and, after doing the same inspection, pushed the body back. Finally, Su Bai pulled out the body of Jiu Mei. The age of the nine sisters is much smaller than that of Su Bais imagination. It seems that she is a young man who has just graduated into the police system. At this time, the traces on her body are also the most vivid. After all, the distance is sent here, less than a day. . This is an experiencer and the first experience of death. Nine sisters... Wang Hongsheng said that except for him, the other four people are all fishing, which means that these people are not simple, at least, not the kind of people who can be free to handle. Nine sisters were killed at the stairway of the hospital. The body was hidden behind the door and then waited until Sun Fei went to the phone to find the body because of the blood. The time of death marked on the autopsy report is not very accurate. After all, there is no way to determine for sure that the death time of the body is so delicate. Before Dong Fatzi said that this was a revenge from the audience, Su Bai was a bit disapproving. The audience were completely blinded to the experience. How could they use such a slow and slow way to kill one by one? Moreover, how could they know the identity of Jiu Mei, and know that the other party will go to the hospital to see Wang Hongsheng in the middle of the night last night? This does not make sense. If the audience has this insight into everything, they will not be foolish enough to lure the experiencer to jump out. Su Bai put his hand on the neck of Jiu Mei, and then began to think in the direction and angle of the wound. Then he put his hand on his neck. His neck, once was slashed by the murderer, although the wound was restored because of his special physical condition, but the feeling of being cut by the blade is still fresh in memory. Put your left hand on your neck and put your right hand on the wound position of Jiu Mei. Both hands slide together, and suddenly, Su Bais eyes are bright: Sure enough! ! ! however, at this time, Nine sisters lying on the stretcher on the freezer, Slowly, Open your eyes. Chapter 46： The body is gone! Su Bai slammed back, this scene was what he did not expect; Nine sisters slowly got up, and the whole person sat on the stretcher. Then, she turned her head slightly and looked at Su Bai. The eyes were all white, without emotion, and completely cold. . Is this a scam? Su Bais gaze patrolled the body of Jiu Mei. He did not see the long white hair or other zombie signs, but the other persons body did not have the breath of the fire, but he could continue to move. People are dead, and they are indeed dead. Nine sisters are sitting like this, Su Bai stands like this, and one person and one corpse are so deadlocked. Fortunately, behind Su Bais door is the morgue door. He can go straight out from behind. As for whether Jiu Meis appearance will cause any harm, its not that Su Bai needs to consider it. He doesnt have that. The ability to save the world is the responsibility of this world of stories. Jiumei had been sitting there and continued to stalemate for a while. Su Bai turned and planned to leave. After walking out of the morgue door, there was a sound in the morgue. Su Bai took a step back and retreated. Re-focus on the morgue; That position, still, but the woman who suddenly sat up in the position, Missed. From the morgue to the outside corridor, it seems that there is a ghost in the air, like in the darkness, hiding a cold existence, silent, but it really exists; do not care; Su Bai licked his lips and continued to move forward; When Su Bai pushed the door open and came back to face the sun, he also put a little worry in his heart. I got the results I wanted, but why did the nine sisters suddenly become like that, not that Su Bai knew, Wang Hongsheng said before, except for himself, the other four people are fishing for the door, then Which of the nine gates is the nine-door sister? Intuition tells Su Bai that the thing just happened should be related to Jiumeis previous identity. In the funeral parlour, it was still a bit deserted. When Su Bai walked to the door, he saw that the old security guards still couldnt see the figure when he came in. When he approached, Su Bai looked down inside and found that the security guard was now on the table. It is like sleeping. Su Bai touched the window across the window and touched it. The other person was really sleeping, but it was a bit out of place to sleep at this time, and the sleeping position was a bit strange. It was the kind of hands on the table, the whole face lying on the table and sleeping. When he pushed his face away, Su Bai saw the position of the old security guard''s Yintang, showing a dark brown with a surrounding skin color. Immediately afterwards, Su Bais eyes looked behind the old security guard, where he saw a pair of footprints and water marks on his feet. Su Bai thought of the nine sisters who had been lying in the morgue before, a body temperature was very low. The person suddenly appeared outside the higher temperature, just like the chilled cola will get water drops on the outside bottle. Jiumei, have already gone out? This is the first time Su Bai feels a little uncomfortable. When he encounters a zombie, he is not targeting himself. It seems that he used to form a natural habit. This time he was actually leaked and he was not used to it. Su Bai stopped the car and went straight back to the police station. Then he came to the dormitory area and went straight to the door of Wang Hongsheng''s dormitory. Before he knocked on the door, the door opened. Opening the door is Dong Fatzi. This guy has a pot of chicken left in his hand. Only the chicken bones are left. He has a toothpick in his mouth. Seeing Su Bai suddenly appeared in front of him. Dong Fatzi was somewhat surprised. Then I smiled embarrassedly: "Hey, buddy, I can''t help myself, I have done so much." "I have already eaten." "That, go in and sit." Dong Fatzi walked out of the garbage. After Su Bai went in, he saw Wang Hongsheng sitting on the sofa. Wang Hongsheng had just eaten the meal. It also looked a little shiny. It seems that the recovery effect is really gratifying. Su Bai suddenly wanted to learn Kung Fu. He used to practice it before. But they are all kinds of taekwondo and the like. They have not done systematic exercises. Now it seems that after the end of this story, they should find a master to practice well. Of course, the premise is that they have to be able to leave the story alive. "What''s wrong? Is there something?" Wang Hongsheng asked. Su Bai nodded and didn''t sit down. Instead, he smoked a cigarette and lost one to Wang Hongsheng. Then he ordered one and spit it out. "What did Jiu Mei do before?" Wang Hongshengs glimpse, some unknown, so look at Su Bai: "What do you ask for this? People are already dead, so there is no need to ask." Su Bai suddenly felt ridiculous and funny. Wang Hongshengs sentence was a bit like CCTVs essay. It was really a smile. If Jiu Mei is safely dying there, An An is steady and does not move. An An is firmly regarded as an exit role in a story. How can she still take care of her, but now people actually Inexplicably out of the funeral home, this can not be ignored. The murderer of the silver chain case, Su Bai and his hand, the guy is good and the equipment is good, but it is still within the controllable range, not invincible, not ghosts, people! Its human, its not too terrible; In fact, if it wasn''t because of Su Bai''s care, he had a Wang Hongsheng. If two people faced the murderer, the possibility of winning was actually very big. However, Jiu Mei is no longer a human being, not a human thing. In the story of terrorist broadcasting, it is the most dangerous! Su Bai shook the ash and stared at Wang Hongsheng: "I went to the funeral home." Wang Hongsheng''s brow wrinkled. "Man, what are you doing there? Look at your little girlfriend? I said that you have to work so hard, play a full set?" Wang Hongsheng is joking. In fact, when he was ridiculing, his brows were already wrinkled. Obviously, he was thinking about something. "I saw nine sisters." Su Bai said. Wang Hongshengs eyes narrowed. "Then, nine sisters are gone." Su Bai continued. Wang Hongshengs hand suddenly shook, taking a deep breath and asking: "Is it really gone?" "I don''t mean." Su Bai gave a little voice. "So, tell me now, what is Jiu Mei doing, why no other people have died, and she is not right when she dies!" "Nine sisters?" At this time, Dong Guanzis voice came from the door. Dongs fat mans hand still had a large basin. His face was not seen before. He put the pot on his side and then went to Su Bai: "Nine sisters are really gone?" "Under my eyes, Im gone." Su Bai replied. Dong Fatzi squatted and snorted, muttering: "This is a bad thing, it is completely bad, you have to hurry to find the old week, his mother, play off, and play off." Su Bais patience was almost wiped out. Obviously, the five people who had known this before, their small group consciousness is very strong. It is obvious that Wang Hongsheng and Dong Fatzi know what Jiu Mei is doing in reality, but They are deliberately keeping silence on themselves. Su Bai nodded. "Cheng, don''t you tell me? Well, you can play each one." Su Bai directly lifted his foot and was ready to leave. "Don''t, the brothers laughed." Dong Fatzi''s fat hand immediately grabbed Su Bai''s shoulder. "Why can''t you tell me, but we are a bit confused now? This story is probably because of the nine sisters." It got into trouble." Su Bais ability, Wang Hongsheng must have said it in a small circle, so Dong Fatzi also knows that after he has broken a person on his side, he really needs to pull Su Bai to stand on his side. Su Bai stopped and waited for Dong Fatzi to continue. "Nine sisters used to be fighting." After Dong Fatzi finished this sentence, it seems that the temperature in the room has dropped a lot. Fighting? Wang Hongsheng suddenly stood up with a cane at this time. "Looking for the old week, go quickly, go to the old week together. Since the nine sisters left the funeral home, there must be a purpose." Dong Fatzi looked at Wang Hongsheng: "What do you mean, the nine sisters are dead, is this time to come back for revenge?" Su Bai clearly noticed the slight tremor of Dong Fatzis palm. "No matter what, first go to the old week, let the old week get an idea, I am worried, if the nine sisters really came to the police station, or made a big mess outside, let our story story completely Subverted, then, this story world is no longer the story world of murders, but directly becomes a world of strange stories, when it comes to our occupants, or the low-level audience, in the end, Can survive, there''s a few? ............ Dong Fatzi supported Wang Hongsheng, Su Bai walked in front, and three people went to the Zhou Bureau together. Zhou Zhous office was in the middle of the fourth floor. When the three came to the front of the office, they found that the office door was closed, the windows were closed, and even the curtains were pulled. "How, old week is not?" Wang Hongsheng wondered. "Where, how could it not be, it is estimated that the weather is hot, shut the doors and windows and blow the air conditioner, but the old week is really very angry, a younger body is still so good, This air conditioner has a much lower level of adjustment. There are water drops on the windows and doors, and I am not afraid of freezing a cold. Chapter 47： Not the same as imagined Su Bai took two steps forward and looked at the dense waterdrops on the window. He knew that this was definitely not because the weekly air conditioner was too low in the office, but because Nine sisters, Already come. This coldness is not the reason why it has been frozen by the freezer, but the chill that is hidden in the nine sisters is constantly being played out, more horrible than imagined, and according to the consistent urine of the terrorist broadcast, it Will deliberately put the spirituality in the story, from the original reality, further zoom in, such as the last paper man, directly in the story became a bug-like existence, the level of the character of the son of the sea can only For a little while, the rest of the audience was directly murdered. "The door is locked, Zhou Bureau, Zhou Bureau!" Dong Fatzi shouted. Su Bai stood on one side and said nothing to the door directly, but who knew that the door was still moving, Su Bai himself was shaken back by the strength of the earthquake, and the whole person leaned on the railing. "This door is frozen." Yes, the entire interior of the door was frozen, and even the door was frozen, and the door became so strong. Wang Hongsheng picked up his crutches and swung straight toward the window. "Snapped!" The harsh impact of the percussion came out, and the outside of the glass window was actually condensed into a layer of transparent ice. This is not ordinary ice. After all, although Wang Hongsheng is now injured, the foundation of the martial arts is still there. The strength is not too big, but the window still does not move. "Call people." Dong Fatzi proposed at this time. "No, you can''t call people." Su Bai immediately vetoed: "Calling people, this thing is going away, and the nature of this story has been completely changed." "What should I do? Old Zhou is definitely dangerous inside!" Wang Hongsheng asked. Su Bai took a deep breath, the office doors and windows could not enter, and there were no resources and conditions to use the violent law to break the wall. Now, I am waiting for someone to sit on the wax. This time, the Zhou Bureau estimates that it is really fierce. However, in the next moment, the frost on the door and above the window actually began to loosen. Wang Hongsheng, Dong Fatzi and Su Bai, who had already mourned for the Zhou Bureau in the bottom of their hearts, suddenly saw a glimpse. door, opened. A cold wind blew out, Dong Fatzi was standing right in front of the door. When the cold wind blew past, Dong Fatzi had a layer of hoarfrost on his body, his body shivered, his mouth opened, and he spit out Mouth, a look of arrogance. "The straight thief... cold grandpa." Su Bai rushed out of the pistol and rushed into the office. However, there was no two steps in entering, and a figure crossed. Su Bais gun, The other party raised the gun, The two guns are facing each other''s heads. For a time, no one has regressed, and no one has taken the initiative to shrink. Zhou Zhous gun arrived at Su Bais head, and his body burst into a cold and murderous murder. His body was very messy, and even his face was frostbite. He also had frostbite on his palm, and blood also flowed out. Among Su Bais eyes, he was full of determination. "Own people!" Wang Hongsheng quickly stepped forward and blocked between Su Bai and Zhou Zhou. Su Bai and Zhou Zhou got together with the pistol, and then Zhou Zhou rushed to the outside of the railing, looking down, a white shadow is going out, not running, but floating. "chase!" The weekly bureau rushed down the stairs. Su Bai hesitated a moment and followed it up. Dong Fatzi squatted in the same place, and the whole person almost became a popsicle. Wang Hongsheng has injuries on his body and naturally cannot chase. Bai Ying is obviously Jiu Mei, the kind of cold and white is very familiar. It is obvious that the terrorist broadcast is very insidious to magnify the changes caused by the death of Jiu Mei. Jiumei used to be a fight, meaning the tomb thief. There is a deeper line in the door. There are many secrets hidden in the tomb. Nine sisters must have something special because of their professional reasons. This caused the body to change after she was killed. At the beginning, Nine sisters are actually not so terrible and mysterious, but with the terrorist broadcasts pushing the waves, everything has become a little out of hand. However, what makes Su Bai feel surprised is that the Zhou Bureau actually came over and did not die! This old thing, Su Bai only thought that he might be a big man in reality. Whether it is a white road or a gangster, it must be a role with a head and face. Otherwise, it is impossible to arrange everything in this role. . However, now I know that I still look down on the weekly game. This guy hides deeper. Bai Ying seems to be invisible to other people. Only Su Bai and Zhou Zhou can see it. He only saw that the white shadow rushed directly to the van that had just opened the police station. The van drove straight away from the police station. Zhou Zhou said nothing about a police car that just opened the police station. Su Bai also followed up and sat in the co-pilot position with Zhou Zhou. The Zhou Bureau looked at Su Bai, and Su Bai also looked at the Zhou Bureau. The muzzle confrontation between the two men was not long ago. Now the killings of the two people have not completely faded. Fortunately, the Zhou Bureau is still clearly prioritized, and he immediately said to the police officers in front: "Come on, catch up with the van in front." Sitting in front of two police officers, I should be planning to drive out to do things. "Yes, Secretary." The police officer was very obedient and started the car directly, turning a corner and keeping up with the van in front. The van didn''t know why, it drove very quickly, and knew that there was a police car chasing it behind, still not slowing down, but instead like a cat with a tail, it opened directly. In the end, the chasing of the two cars went out of the city, and the van drove to the suburbs. There is a small bridge in front, and the flour mill is on both sides of the bridge. This time the flour mill is not very busy, and the workers in the factory are also on holiday, so it seems very quiet. The van drove straight through the bridge, however, the police car stopped at the bridge. Zhou Zhou immediately shouted: "Stop what to do, chase!" Su Bai silently took out the gun at this time. At the same time, he also saw that Zhou Zhou had already taken the gun out again. It was enough to see that the reaction of Zhou Zhou was not slower than himself. His roar was actually just a paralysis of the other party and the transfer of the other partys sight. s method. At this moment, the police officers in the first two positions returned together, and a white light was released in the car, which was dazzling! Su Bai only felt that his eyes were "blind" in an instant, but under the control of the crisis consciousness, the door was opened directly by the right hand. The whole person turned out of the car, and then quickly ran to one side. After falling several times, the line of sight finally came. Slowly recovered. On the other side, Zhou Zhou also quickly got out of the car, and his distance from Su Bai was more than ten meters. At this time, the front door of the police car was opened together. Two police officers got off the police car, put their hands on the side of the car, and then tore off a human skin, revealing two different faces. "Oh, the fish that has been fishing for so long, finally caught it." A police officer smiled. These two police officers, now, Su Bai met, when they came to the story world on the first day, at the police station, the two men were sitting in the front two positions, the five in that car. A member of the audience! Zhou Zhou wiped his mouth and stood up; On the other hand, Su Bai patted his sleeve and stood up. "Oh, the experience of the fearless, can, can." A policeman laughed, and then his skin began to harden, and then the whole persons skin suddenly wrapped up like a layer of rock. Its awkward, but the hard feeling is very obvious. Another police officer also smiled and spread his hand, and a fire was brewed out of his palm, flickering, with a faint cold light. "Give up resistance, you, and we are not at one level." After hearing this sentence, Zhou Zhou also laughed, the gun in his hand danced a circle, then pointed to himself, "Are you talking to me or talking to him?" "You two." One police officer added. "Oh, you can try it." Zhou Bureau''s body bent slightly, and the foot was also swayed with horses. There was no wind around, and a temperament that was completely different from that of the police chief was immediately paved. Among the two police officers'' eyes, they also showed a dampness at the same time. The expert knew if there was any shot. This director is not a good role. At this time, Su Bai bowed his head and spit out a breath. He was desperately reminiscing about the feeling of hunger. For so long, for his special physique, he also found some embarrassment that was actively stimulated. The next moment, the temperament of Su Bai''s whole person suddenly changed, becoming gloomy and cold, and the hair spread out at this time. He slowly raised his head, the redness in the scorpion, and the position of the corner of the mouth. Two fangs, Faintly looming; The two police officers glanced at each other and swallowed a spit together. This scene seems to be what they had imagined before. Very different. Chapter 48： Counterattack! Anti-kill! Experiencer, what is an experiencer? For example, a game, or a stage of a trial player, it is extremely difficult to get the story point, and even closed the redemption channel, you must experience the task three times before you can open these qualifications, in order to truly know the main line task and branch line The task message can get the ability to rely on the story point to redeem. Therefore, for the experience, the audience are the people who come here. Therefore, the listeners in this story have always brought a kind of mentality to the experiencers. Do you think that the experiencer is not an ordinary person with a slightly better psychological quality? Dealing with it, isnt it your hand? However, the main task of this terrorist broadcast has already explained one thing from the side, that is... If these experiencers are ordinary people, how can they afford the high-value reward of the main line task 1? "Qiu He, you deal with the old one." "Yes, be careful, Zhang Lu." Qiu He is the man with petrochemical skin. Zhang Lu is the man who has a flame in his palm. At this time, because Su Bai and Zhou Zhou are very open, they also forced the two listeners to separate. Come to the showdown. The distance between Su Bai and Zhou Zhou is open. There is actually a reason. Of course, this is only between the two people can be unspeakable, and now the most important thing is to say what happened in the past. Qiu He rushed directly to the Zhou Bureau, and the guns of the Zhou Bureau lifted up directly, pulling the trigger against Qiu He. "Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!" The continuous gunshots, the bullets hit the body of Qiu He again and again, but they also flew out, and the body of Qiu He only slammed a few times, basically ignoring the physical attack of the bullet. Seeing that the bullet is really useless, the Zhou Bureau threw the gun on the ground. When Qiuhe was close, he slammed it and hit the body of Qiu He. The Qiu and the silk did not move, but the whole party flew out, good. It was very stable when the weekly board landed, and there was nothing clearly in the downside. "Internal Kung Fu?" Qiu Hes hand licked in his chest. "This is not enough to see." After the end of the game, Qiu He once again rushed to the Zhou Bureau. His moves were very straightforward, hard and hard, just right, simple and rude, but very effective. Zhou Zhou can only rely on his own body to do it again and again. He wants to find the flaws of Qiuhe several times, and he does find it, but because the physical quality of Qiuhe is not comparable with ordinary people, so generally The flaws used in the fight did not apply to Qiu He, and the two men were temporarily deadlocked. On the side of Su Bai, the gun was first used, but the flame in the hands of Zhang Lu was like a spirituality. It directly turned into a light screen, blocking the shooting of Su Bai, and the next moment, the flame of a group directly went to Su Baiji. Shooting, Su Bai''s red eyes seem to be watching the world, the world has become a little slower, and the sensitivity of his body is temporarily excavated to the best, repeatedly avoiding the flame attack, good for Zhang The manipulation of the flame by the heron is far from the stage of ecstasy, so although Su Bai is temporarily at a disadvantage like the Zhou Bureau, it does not appear to be awkward. Of course, the most important thing is, These two listeners, It''s really not as strong as imagined, and power doesn''t have an overwhelming level. At the same time, their mastery and use of power does not exert the power that is not much. For example, Su Bai has been keeping a distance of thirteen or four meters from Zhang Lu. The fire at the beginning of Zhang Lu was very fast. It was completely intended to burn Su Bai into the rhythm of roast chicken. However, after Su Bai passed the first few rounds, Zhang Lu revealed a situation in which the apparent force was not enough. The speed of the stimulation began to slow down, the power of the flame began to weaken, and then... actually went to Su Bai. You need to twist your head to the side to be able to hide the flame. Over there, the confrontation between Qiu He and the Zhou Bureau began to gradually move to a watershed area. The continuous blow of Qiu He, like a beast, smashed like a mountain, but the Zhou Zhou can escape like mud. Off, gradually, the speed of hatred is also getting slower and slower, and the speed of wielding fists is getting slower and slower, and there has been some physical overdraft. Su Bai looked at Zhang Lu in front of him, and looked at the enemies on that side, his eyes, and suddenly met with Zhou Zhou, the scorpion of the Zhou Bureau smashed, killing and rising, Su Bai is also the scorpion in the pupil at this time. It was also completely dyed with a bright red color, and the whole person''s breath became colder than before. then, On both sides, The two people who were at a disadvantage, launched a counterattack together! Real killing, real battle, It is by no means a numerical conversion of so-called skills and strengths. This is related to too many things, The Zhou Bureau and Su Bai clearly belong to the kind of people who have extremely rich murder experience and combat experience. They may not be the best executioners, but at least they have seen a lot of blood. Su Bai began to run on the S line, and Zhang Lu began to panic. In particular, after firing three flames but not forcing Su Bai to retreat, the distance between the two sides was further narrowed, and the whole person began to restrain himself from retreating. Here, Su Bai''s speed is getting faster and faster, and in the end, it becomes a straight line. The distance is almost the same. Time is almost the same, Everything is almost gone, It can be over! Su Bai opened his mouth and his teeth were revealed. The whole person showed an unusually fascinating atmosphere. The blood of the vampire that had been defeated gave Su Bai a physique with obvious side effects. At the same time, he did not bring the elegance of the blood to Su Bai. Instead, there is a deep hidden but real existence...hysteria! The speed of the retreat of Zhang Lu is of course far faster than the speed of Su Bais sprint. At this time, he made a roar, and the flame in the palm of his hand immediately flourished and directly turned into a group and hit Su Bai. Zhang Lu is very angry, very scared, very puzzled, everything, it seems that this situation should not be! Then, his mouth finally rose, he saw, this time, Su Bai could not hide. However, Su Bai did not evade at all, nor did he think about avoiding it. "boom!" Su Bai stretched out his hands, his arms stretched out, and the flame hit him. He burst open, but the whole person of Su Bai burned directly from the flame, like a madman! Look at the flame, you still have no problem, within the tolerance! Zhang Lu was stunned by the whole person. In his pupil, he constantly magnified the shadow of Su Bai, a flame, and then, one hand of Su Bai grabbed his palm and then turned it over. "Hey..." One of Zhangs arms was directly buckled behind by Su Bai, and then Su Bais fangs instantly penetrated into the neck of Zhang Lu. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!" Zhang Lue screamed in pain; Blood is flowing, The fire is burning, When the flame went out, Zhang Lus whole person also turned into a dry corpse, lying down on the ground, Su Bai slowly squatted down, his hands on the ground, and the large burnt skin on his body began to fall off, fresh and delicate like a baby. New skin begins to grow. On the other hand, the counterattack of the Zhou Bureau is also very fast. Before Qiu He once said that Zhou Jias inner work is just like this, but he does not know that what the Zhou Bureau is good at is not the internal effort, but... Muay Thai! For a time, Qiu He and even his gaze could not capture the figure of Zhou Zhou. He could only feel that the other person was very close to himself, very close and close. Then, the knee position was hit hard, the power was great, and the effect was perfectly applied. The best location. "boom!" Qiu He fell to the ground and his knees pulled a hole in the ground. Then the head suffered a heavy hammer! The enemy and the whole body trembled, and the petrified skin actually began to crack at this time. The weekly bureau cracked again and again, and it was so fierce that it didn''t leave a slight breath, and it was the same for him. The enemy and the whole person are like a boat floating in the sea, being beaten by the waves in all directions. He has basically used his strength to get seven or eighty-eight, right now, not even counterattacking. Passive defense can''t be done anymore. "boom!" Zhous knees hit the kneeling position of Qiu He in a very extreme way. Qiu He felt that his bones had a broken sound at this time. The petrified skin lost in this shot. The meaning of existence, in the neck position, the blood flows out, petrochemical broken. then, The position of the calf knee of the Zhou Bureau directly caught the neck of Qiu He, the waist was forceful, and the whole man began to tremble. The next moment, A blade emerged from the palm of the week, and crossed the neck of the hatred in an extremely elegant way. "puff" Donate blood and splash. Zhou Zhou stood up and took a step back. Qiu He and the whole person fell to the ground, head, planted heavily, and no life. Then, the Zhou Bureau turned and looked at Su Bai, who stood up slowly. There was still blood in Su Bais teeth, but he was laughing and watching Zhou Zhou laughing. to be exact, It was watching the blade in the hands of Zhou Zhou laughing. Chapter 49： Who can trust? The blood of the hatred is still dripping on the blade, and the fingers of Zhou Zhou gently groped on the blade. Then, the palm of the hand swayed and the blade disappeared. Su Bai wiped the blood stains on his mouth, and the breathing seemed a bit heavy; Between the two people, it seems very silent. Of course, this kind of silence didn''t start at the moment just now, but it started when the two men of Su Bai and Zhou Zhou pointed at the other''s forehead. Su Bai slowly moved to the Zhou Bureau, and the Zhou Bureau stood there waiting. Su Bai began to get faster and faster, and Zhou Zhous eyes were getting deeper and deeper. There was really something between the two people called a millennium that was brewing wildly. Finally, when the distance between the two people was less than one meter, Su Bai stopped. The Zhou Bureau seems to be somewhat surprised by Su Bais move. "Continue to chase?" Su Bai finished, went directly to the police car, opened the door and sat down in the cab position. Zhou Zhou also came to the co-pilot position. When he sat up and started the car in Su Bai, Zhou Zhou bowed his head and coughed in pain. One hand covered his mouth, and after the cough, the palm was full of blood clots. . I found some facial tissue in the car, wiped my hand and cleaned it. The Zhou Bureau leaned against the back of the seat. The whole portrait was ten years old and his face became paler. "You know that I am very weak now." Zhou said. Before the nine sisters went to him, and finally the nine sisters were driven away by him, he must have paid a very heavy price, and then killed with an audience, seemingly killing Qiuhe, but he was forced At the end of the use of the blade, he did not hesitate to expose himself in front of Su Bai, in fact, it means that he has done his best to deal with Qiu He''s previous offensive, and even the inability to close the end can only use this way. These, Su Bai understand, the Zhou Bureau also believes that Su Bai can see clearly. Su Bai did not answer, continued driving, after crossing the bridge, he opened the road again and found that the van had already entered the rice field, half of the body was trapped inside. Su Bai and Zhou Zhou got off the bus together, and the weekly game was a little vain, but it didn''t matter for the time being. There was also a layer of hoarfrost in the van, but this layer of cream was far less sturdy than the door and window of the office of the weekly office. Su Bai smashed the window glass with a gun butt, and lay a person lying in the driving position. The man''s lips are already frozen and blue, obviously dead, but there is a special pattern on his face, which is very strange. Zhou Zhou reached out and grabbed the other''s neck, pinched it, and then took back his hand. "Nine sisters have evolved." Zhou Zhou looked around, here is the farmland, a large farmland, because the two listeners had been delayed, so this time the nine sisters did not know where to go. "Why did you kill her at the beginning?" Su Bai asked. The Zhou Bureau smiled and stared at Su Bai, Shen Sheng: "Because I didn''t tell the main line tasks, the experience is killing the audience, and there are rewards. This is clear, but in fact, the experience killer is also rewarded. I didn''t tell them this. Even the audience kills the audience, there are rewards. This story world, this is a stage of mutual killing built by terrorist broadcasts. There is no distinction between camps here! The death of the experiencer and the listener are two main tasks, and the murderer is another main task. The three main tasks can leave the story world as soon as one of them is completed. Of course, every killer and listener, Can get a reward calculation. .................. Wang Hongsheng and Dong Fatzi and Sun Fei are both in Wang Hongsheng''s dormitory. Three people are sitting on the sofa and chair, silently. When the footsteps came from outside, the three talents stood up together. Su Baiyu walked in the Zhou Bureau and came in. The three have a lot to say. But I don''t know where to go from time to time. Instead, Zhou Zhou gently pressed his hand and sighed: "There are two listeners on the road." The three eyes were condensed at the time. On the way to chasing the nine sisters, they met the audience. "The two listeners were killed by me and Liu Yang." As he said, the Zhou Bureau lay down directly on Wang Hongsheng''s bed. "Old Zhou, I am going to give you some **** soup to warm up." Dong Fatzi said. "Thank you, fat man, trouble you." The old week said with anger and then closed his eyes. At this time, there was a shout from the downstairs: "Sun Fei, there are cases again." Sun Fei frowned, and this time she really didn''t want to go to the acting again, and even the effort to perfuse it was gone. "Go." Zhou Zhou was weak and said, "I finished the drama. I am temporarily resting here at Pharaoh tonight. You are going back. A group of people have been gathered here. It is not the same as telling the rest of the three audiences." Identity? Waiting late at night, we will get together again to open a meeting." Sun Fei nodded. "Old Zhou, you have a good rest, I will go first." Dong Fatzi went to simmer **** soup, Sun Fei went out to work, Wang Hongsheng looked at Zhou Zhou, "Old week, I am going to give you a pot of hot water to wipe the body." "Thanks." Wang Hongsheng also went out. In the room, there are Su Bai and Lao Zhou. "If you do this, from the contribution point of view, I will be much more than you, and the rewards will be much more." Su Bai said. "It doesn''t matter, my identity is a bit special, and I am not greedy." Su Bai picked up a glass of water on the coffee table and took a sip. "I have to go to the warehouse to add bullets." "I didn''t give it to you before the note, go take it yourself." "Then you should rest well." Su Bai also left the dormitory, the bed in the dormitory, only the Zhou Bureau alone lying there, and the weak breathing. ............ In the late night after about three hours, Su Bai returned to Wang Hongsheng''s dormitory. Wang Hongshengs dormitory is still lit, and the Zhou Bureau should be a little stunned for a while. At this time, the color is really much better. Seeing that Su Bai came in, Zhou Zhou called Su Bai to sit down: "Why, did you specifically buy a basket of fruit?" "meaning." Su Bai put the fruit on the coffee table, then took off a banana and sat on the sofa and ate. The Zhou Bureau saw Su Bais lazy look and smiled. I asked Wang Hongsheng to go to Dong Fatzi and Sun Fei to come over and have a meeting. The name is to discuss the next plan. The identity of both of us wants to continue hiding. Its impossible to go on. Sooner or later, its going to be torn to the audience. The other party is not a fool after losing three people, so no matter what, you need a quick fix. "Include people who are yourself?" Su Bai asked. "We are only trying to maximize the benefits." "Suddenly, how can I become as treacherous as you are." Su Bai took out a cigarette and handed it to Zhou Zhou. "I don''t smoke." Zhou Bureau refused. Su Bai ignited himself and took a sip. "It''s really cold-blooded, you don''t know them, and they don''t have any friendship. You are different." "If it wasn''t me who was responsible for tortured the woman, but other people among them, they would do the same thing as me. Terror broadcast, this is a no return, except to go forward and let yourself keep on The land has become more beneficial to increase the hope of living. In fact, there is no other retreat. There is no real friendship and relationship here." "You agree with this sentence." Su Bai is deeply impressed, this is a distorted world. Zhou Zhou took out a small paper bag, then picked up the five tea cups on the table, shaken the white crystal powder in some small paper bags in three of them, and then rushed into the tea cup with tea. "This is yours, this is mine." The Zhou Bureau said slowly: "They are not ordinary people. They are likely to have accidents by guns and sneak attacks. Therefore, this method is the most direct and insurance. Of course, Our contribution will be flat at the same time." Su Bai nodded and agreed. Soon, Wang Hongsheng, Sun Fei and Dong Fatzi also came in, and the three men sat down around the coffee table. Zhous big brothers head sat there and saw that everyone was there. He first analyzed a lot of things, and then put up a lot of pros and cons. Everyone was listening carefully. Finally, Zhou Zhou went again. : "Today, I and Liu Yang killed a listener separately, plus the first listener who was killed. Now, there are already three listeners who are directly in our hands, and we lose a nine sisters. Now The changes in the nine sisters have made this story a danger of becoming a spiritual style, so we continue to delay in this story, which means more danger. And find the real murderer........." When it came to this, Su Bai felt that the eyes of the Zhou Bureau had a little stay on himself. "It is not a success to find a real murderer. So, I think that our next plan is to find out the three remaining listeners and kill them to end the world of the story. Let us be safe. Come here, first with tea and wine, I wish our success! The Zhou Bureau stood up with a teacup, and Su Bai, Sun Fei, Dong Fatzi and Wang Hongsheng also stood up together. Then, five people together drank the tea. Su Bai put down the cup and sat down, but only he sat down alone, and the other four did not sit. Dong Fatzi looked at Su Bai with a gloomy look and smiled: "Is it curious why some of us didn''t fall down?" Su Bai shrugged and looked at the people in front of him. At last, Su Bai dropped his gaze on the basket of fruit. The rest of the eyes also fell on the basket together. immediately, Everyone''s face suddenly changed! Chapter 50： Nine sister Asking people is better than asking for help, especially at this time, taking it for granted that it is a bit too naive to rely on the cooperation with the Zhou Bureau, and it does not conform to Su Bais usual style of acting; There may be a lot of bends around, and there are a lot of things in the mix. In fact, you don''t need to pay attention to it, and you don''t have to pay attention to it, because it is a waste of energy and a waste of time; At least for now, When everyone is face to face, when everyone is sitting together, There is no conspiracy, nothing to do, and there is nothing to disturb the intrigue. Not a bunch of detonators can''t solve it. "boom!" At the moment before Su Bais explosion, the whole person turned over to the back of the sofa. Although this kind of blocking is better than nothing, it can be regarded as an early evasive means, and Su Bai himself is ready to take damage or even serious injuries. However, the sizzling of the Zhou Bureau was revealed at this time. He actually slapped it on the back of Dong Fatzi and pressed Dong Fatzi to the fruit basket. In the eyes of Dong Fatzi, there is a fear of fear. This is to take the body to the maximum to offset the power of the explosion. Zhou Zhou, the whole person flew directly and jumped toward the window. The power of the explosion swept over, the sofa in front of Su Bai shattered in an instant, and the whole person of Su Bai was swept out by the waves, directly hitting the wall, but the wall behind him fell down. Su Bai was one. Piles of reinforced concrete were buried. The body of the Zhou Bureau was also swept by the air in the air. The whole person was shot and flew out. After breaking the window, it was far away and fell directly from the third floor. Wang Hongshengs crutches directly caught Sun Fei and pressed the other side in front of him. When the swells swept through, Sun Feis whole person was blown up in an adult shape, and immediately died. Wang Hongsheng fell under Sun Feis body. The flesh and blood are blurred, and the air intake is less. As for the Dong Fatzi who was taken by the Zhou Bureau to pressure the bomb at the beginning, he was bombarded at the first time! The police station was in a mess for a while and was completely blasted. "hiss" Su Bai struggled to reach out from a pile of rubble, and then fiddled with the debris. The whole man stood up hard. He was full of wounds everywhere, bleeding everywhere, but he was more than others. At least he can stand up, and the injury on Su Bai is undergoing self-recovery at a speed visible to the naked eye. Of course, the side effect is that Su Bai began to feel hungry. Now for Su Bai, every time he is injured, it is not a painful situation, but a hungry jealousy. Outside, there were constant police and firefighters rushing in. There was a mess here. Su Bai saw Wang Hongsheng in the distance being carried by a bunch of people to rescue him. Su Bai looked around and he didnt want to go to the hospital at this time. And since this happened, when the main task was not completed, they and their torn face, the other party can completely use the rules of the story background to deal with themselves, such as the Zhou Bureau, such as the detonator they take It is very easy to find out what you need to do at this time is to temporarily jump off the identity pattern created by the terrorist broadcast at the beginning. Of course, the plot has already developed to this point. At this time, even if the police hat is removed, it will not be punished by the terrorist broadcast. If it is the first to directly ignore the identity and rhythm set by the terrorist broadcast to the experience, then punish the nature. It can''t be avoided, but now, with the appearance of Jiu Mei, and with the death of a large number of experiencers and listeners, the plot has basically collapsed, the stage is gone, and the remaining actors can naturally play freely. By the smoke that did not dissipate, Su Bai slammed down against the crowd. This explosion affected not only the people in the house, but also some people in the dormitory next to it. Of course, it was just an injury, no. There is danger to life. "Don''t worry about me, go inside and save people." "Go inside, I don''t mind, I go to the hospital myself." Su Bai refused several colleagues to help himself, and then went out from the side door of the police station. On the way, he took a coat and changed it, so that he could not look so embarrassed and conspicuous. During the march, Su Bai also specially looked at it and found that he did not see the figure of Zhou Zhou, Zhou Zhou, did not die; Yes, he certainly is not dead. If he dies, then one of the main tasks will be completed, and the world of this story will be over. Su Bai went outside and stopped a tricycle. The other party seemed to find that Su Bai is now like this. He was a little hesitant. Su Bai simply took out his gun. "Drive." The tricycle master is busy driving. When the car was exercising, Su Bai had been subconsciously restraining the impulse of his own heart for blood. He had not left the danger zone at this time, and he might soon wait for himself. It was the wanted of his own police force. Now, the most The important thing is to find a safe and concealed place to hide for a while. "Police officer, where are you going?" "your home." Su Bai directly opened the road. "........." The tricycle master immediately stopped, the car stopped, and his face showed a swearing expression, but at the same time the body began to be scared and shivered. Su Bai smiled and went straight to the car. In front of it was an alley. Behind the Hutong wall was a movie theater. The cinema here was not only very lively, but also very lively. It has a chess room and a game room. It is very popular and it is a mixed bag. After entering the hutong, Su Bai directly turned into a hidden door. Inside it was a utility room. It should be the place where the person who collected the waste was used as a temporary storage. After he went inside, Su Bai realized that There are people living here, there is a shed, there are beds in the shed and there are wine and overnight cooked dishes. Su Bai sat down at the bed. On the body, it has started to sweat coldly, the clothes have been soaked, Su Bai simply got up and went to the wellhead, and put two buckets of water directly on himself. At this time, the damage and injury of the body have completely recovered, but Su Bai Be clear, you must now get blood supplements right away. At this time, the door came, and the owner should be back. Su Bai stood up and looked at the door. Soon, a man came in. However, this man is not like Su Bai''s owner of this family, because the other party is very simple to wear, but from the temperament point of view, it is not like people who are collecting wind and rain to collect waste. Looking at Su Bai, I laughed: There are people who have a special physique in the experience. Hey, its good, its a bit interesting. The quality of the recent experience is so high. Su Bais eyes are now completely red, and the red is so thick that it seems to be dripping out, but at this time he is also very awake, a bit like a state of returning light, if there is no blood supplement, Su Bai The state really doesn''t last long. Vampire? looked at it carefully and immediately said, Would you like to drink blood? Taking care of his cuffs, revealing his own white arm in the man, continue to ridicule: "Come, my brother''s blood is more delicious than the blood of ordinary people?" Su Bai did not rush forward, even if his current desire for blood is already burning his heart, but he still does not act rashly, the breath of the other party''s body at this time, so that Su Bai has a very scared feeling, even if In the face of the weekly game, the weekly bureau is not likely to bring such a strong pressure to Su Bai. "Oh, it seems to be abandoning my blood. It is really disappointing." After shrugging his shoulders, he slowly walked toward Su Bai. Finally, he put away the kind of playful gesture, and his face was distorted with a touch of expression. "The heads of those people are all scheduled by me. You kill so much, how much you make me lose!" As soon as he is approaching, Su Bai is constantly retreating. Behind the shed, there is actually a small bungalow, but it seems that I havent lived in it for a long time. There is a thick spider web on the window. The back of Su Bai touches the door, and then the whole person I fell in. "Ugh." Sighing with a sigh of relief, and then began to flash blue light in the eyelids, also opened the door and went in. After entering, after seeing Su Bai, there were still two people standing, one man and one woman. The mans dress was a bit worn and his face was a bit vicissitude. Behind the man, he curled up a woman. It looked like they were very scared. "Hey, is there anyone here, wife?" When the whole person suddenly became excited, he is the best one. The ordinary little girl is not interested at all, just like people and wives. "Is it the object of your blood-sucking?" Looking at Su Bai, apparently, he thought that the couple was a sacrifice that Su Bai intended to use to **** blood. Su Bai is a look of sorrow. There are two people in this room? wait! Su Bai suddenly found out that the man had kept this horrified expression from the beginning, and he didnt even look at his eyes! I also quickly discovered this problem. "You have killed the man? Well, its okay, the woman is still dead." Because the woman is still moving, at last, The woman moved her face out of the back of the dead man. Su Bai immediately widened his eyes. this is, Nine sisters! Chapter 51： Fight! This is not a coincidence, it is a routine; Su Bai will never believe that he just happened to find a family. The result is exactly the same as that chosen by Jiu Mei. When coincidence becomes too bizarre, there must be something called inevitable. Since this is the story world of terror broadcasts, then the terrorist broadcasts will definitely do something to make this story look better, and it has more appealing plots. This plot must have been pushed with a pair of hands behind. This point, let Su Bai add a bit of understanding of the terrorist broadcast and the context and rhythm of the story world. I was already excited to play a game, and my wifes teacher was discovering that the other persons true physical condition was also dead. The following thing immediately changed from hard to soft, especially when the other party was still moving. On one side, there are signs of active creatures, but one side is completely dead. This sense of difference has a great impact on the mind and body of the teacher. Serious words may affect the quality of his life in the future. Normal people, except for those who are a few metamorphosis, should not have any thoughts on this aspect of a female corpse, while people and wife control are a kind of hobby that is not recognized by the mainstream, but absolute and change, The state is not touched. The body of the man in front of Jiu Mei finally fell to the ground slowly, revealing the beautiful figure of the nine sisters. Yes, it is very beautiful. At this time, although the nine sisters are a dead person, her body expression is more and more Rich, giving people unlimited imagination, this is an evolution, but also an improvement in the level of self-life, Jiu Mei is dead, but her body, but lived another style, even went The other extreme. From time to time, Nine Sisters eyes patrol on Su Bai and Yi Gu, like a curious baby. I immediately bite my tongue and look like a ghost: "My cockroaches, this is the corpse that produces intelligence, the horror broadcaster Laozi **** ancestors, this level of story world you can actually vacate this thing, not a pit person!" It seems that the tone of the tone makes the nine sisters dislike, and the nine sisters blinked and immediately rushed to the front. Su Bai has a feeling of relief at this time. He has a clear understanding of the ability of Jiu Mei, and he knows that Jiu Mei has gone further than he had encountered before, so he has not been after the appearance of Jiu Mei. What special actions are made, and no words are made, that is, they are afraid of causing the attention of the other party. The blue light flashed in the eyes of the eyes, and the nine sisters who rushed over like a wall, and the sound of "Hey!" fell. "what!" Nine sister gave a shrill scream. Obviously, she was completely angered. It was like a child. She wanted to play with a toy. As a result, the adult refused, and the child immediately began to lose his temper. With the nine sisters as the center, the surrounding ground began to freeze, and the ice layer continued to spread out. Su Bai moved subconsciously to the door, but when he reached for the door, there was a tingling in his palm, his palm was frostbitten, and the door and window were filled with ice scum in an instant. It is completely frozen. Looking around, I found that the surrounding area was not only the doors and windows, but also the walls were frozen, and the whole room was completely smashed into a freezer freezer! "Oh!" As soon as he snorted, his eyes looked at the door, and then the door trembled fiercely, and the frost shook, but the door still stood still. Nine sister Li Xiao once again rushed, and once I had to focus on the nine sisters, one hand stretched out to make a virtual grip, and the whole girl was fixed in the air. Then, as soon as the palm of the hand fell, the next fall. "boom!" Nine sisters fell to the ground. Keep on waving with your palms, Nine sisters were continuously falling on the ground. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" However, an embarrassing scene appeared. Even though Jiu Mei was constantly thrown to the ground, she was a dead man. It was a special type of zombie, so the rough physical attack of this kind of beating was caused to her. The impact is really limited, just like a volleyball is constantly slap on the ground, but it is really whimsical to want to blow the ball in this way. Gradually, the sweat on the head began to flow out. This is cold sweat, because he suddenly found out that he really did not have any way to this nine sisters. He could only temporarily suppress her, but his own power of thought How long can it be suppressed? Your own mindfulness is not endless. In fact, you are now gradually showing signs of distraction. Su Bai has been observing everything around him. However, what makes Su Bai somewhat surprised is that the extreme desire for blood in his heart seems to have been cut a lot at this time, and the icy chill and the desire for blood are intertwined. Together, they form a strong balance. This is a very strange feeling, but at least Su Bai can determine one thing. This kind of chill seems to be very helpful in suppressing the side effects of his body, but now it seems that this thing is not very meaningful, he also I can see it, although the confrontation between Ji Gu and Jiu Mei seems to occupy the top, Jiu Mei is like a broken shoe and is thrown and dropped, but now it is considered to be the end of the strong, and nine After each fall, the sister is still alive and kicking, as if she is falling more and more. In addition, this room has been completely turned into a cold room by Jiu Mei, and the result of continuing is really unimaginable. "Is there any way, think!" At this time, I was actually looking for Su Bai to speak. Obviously, the people in the terrorist broadcast are all so realistic. I was also ready to kill you for the reward. I will treat you directly as a grasshopper on board. Night hatred. Su Bai did not rush to answer, but in retrospect, he remembered that the nine sisters had gone to the Zhou Bureau and then frozen the entire office of the Zhou Bureau, but the final result was that the nine sisters failed to kill the Zhou Bureau, but instead fell into the wild. And escaped. How did Zhou Zhou run nine sisters? Su Bai began to think hard in his mind. "Grandma''s, this time I have to plant it, I have to plant it!" When he was still there, he didn''t have the style of a master and a strongman at this time. "Help me settle her." Su Bai suddenly said this time. As soon as I listened, there was a play, and I immediately said nothing, urging my last remaining thought power, and the blue light in my eyes suddenly became great, and Jiu Mei was directly imprisoned in the same place. Su Bai went straight ahead. After approaching Jiumei, the finger directly caught the neck position of Jiu Mei. There was a black and black bruise, which was a wound. No, exactly, it was the real cause of the death of Jiu Mei! The sharpness of the nail and the strength of the finger completely acted on that position. The nine sisters suddenly changed their faces, violently struggled, and the body kept shaking, giving Su Bai a feeling that he was about to be bounced. However, this proves that this position is indeed the death of Jiu Mei! "Suppress her, hurry!" Su Bai shouted at the camera. As soon as I heard a roar, there was blood flowing out of my eyes. It was obvious that the whole person was desperately trying to dig his own mind, even pressing himself. This made Su Bai feel a little admired, even though he cares for people. A little neurotic, but doing things is not a drag on the water, especially when this is related to his own life, dare to be a mess, this kind of person is really suitable to live longer in the terrorist broadcast. Nine sisters can''t move at once, but Su Bai''s problem has appeared. Her nails and fingers are working hard, and it can only make the painful color on the face of Jiu Mei intensify, but it can''t really kill the effect. One side of the road is obviously already exhausted, and once he is out of power, the two of them are completely accountable. Su Bai suddenly felt that this scene was very similar. I remember that it happened in the story world of the paper people. The son Hai and the paper people struggled to stalemate, and then they had to find a way to break the game. However, there seems to be no better way for him now. There is no suitable thing around him. Everything around him is blocked by ice. There is no sharp and usable thing to call. Su Bai subconsciously took out his pistol. The trigger was pulled directly against the neck of Jiu Mei, but it didn''t work, and the bullet did not shoot out. Have you been frozen? Su Bai suddenly felt a bit ridiculous. How cold is it here? Actually the guns have been frozen? Why didn''t I feel particularly cold? Is the effect of bloodthirsty side effects and cold temperature reconciliation so obvious? Su Bai closed his eyes. He knew that this time was not when thinking about this thing, time was waiting for people. Oh shit, Fight! Su Bai lowered his head and opened his mouth, directly biting the neck position of Jiu Mei. Two of his own fangs pierced the wound of the nine sisters. After the fangs penetrated, Su Bais whole person shuddered, and his fangs seemed to be frozen and lost all consciousness. However, in the next moment, Su Bais eyes widened with surprise. blood, Warm blood, The blood of Jiu Mei, It is actually hot! Chapter 52： Overcast The warm blood flowed down the throat, and Su Bai felt that the whole person had gradually begun to float. This is a very strange feeling, as if his own thinking and consciousness have been detached from his body, the whole person. Almost fast to fly to the clouds, fluttering; The next moment, Su Bai suddenly realized what was happening, and he was shocked. His mind quickly returned to his position. Then he fixed his eyes and found that Jiu Mei was looking at himself with deep feelings. Seeing Su Bais recovery was sober, and Jius eyes were quite tyrannical. The color of anger, obviously, she failed. Su Bais back was cold, and he was almost fainted by the illusion of Jiu Mei, almost! After almost all of his efforts, Su Bai began to smother the blood from the neck of Jiu Mei''s neck. Gradually, Su Bai felt that his body had undergone some changes. The blood sucked in did not seem to be the one that Su Bai wanted. It is not the kind of side effects he needs, so the body produces a rejection reaction. But there is no way, this time can only continue to **** on the scalp. Su Bais stomach began to groan, a feeling of extreme nausea and nausea, but Su Bai still resisted. The struggle of Nine Sisters began to weaken day by day, and the spirituality of the body began to dissipate gradually. The luster of the eyes began to dim. As soon as he looked at his body, he fell to the ground, his eyes and ears bleed. In the end, Jiu Mei was soft on the ground, and Su Bai was on her. Then she couldn''t stand the rejection reaction in her body. She rubbed her neck around her hands and began to violently vomit. The body of Jiu Mei began to ignite spontaneously, and the light blue flame appeared. Soon, there was a group of ashes left in place. The freezing of this room began to disappear, leaving only a pool of ice water mixture. After the end of Su Bai''s retching, some stood up in a faint manner. He felt that his internal organs were burning, like a soldering iron, constantly burning himself back and forth. The whole portrait was drunk, and Su Bais eyes were shaking and blurring, but he saw the trip on the ground and looked at the breath at this time. Su Bai reached out and took a piece of ice cone next to him and took it in his hand. At this moment, I also tried to raise my head, his eyes did not open, the whole face was full of blood, but a terrible power of thought suddenly condensed, but this idea is coming quickly. Also fast. The two men were so stunned for a while, Su Bai smiled, threw the ice cone on the ground, and then sat back on the ground. "vomit" The feeling of nausea came again. As soon as I lost all my spirits, I fainted. ............ At dusk, with a little bit of desolateness, the wind of the night, blowing away the heat of the summer, in a small hotel room, lying in bed, the electric fan blowing against him; After a short while, he woke up and found that after he was in this situation, he was smiling. The eyes are very painful, and the brain is also very painful. This is the performance of the idea of ??overdraft. Of course, as long as you rest for a while, when he gets up, he finds some wine on the coffee table. It seems that I was awake, and Su Bai, who was smoking on the balcony, came in. It was a hot summer, but Su Bai wore a thick coat. It seems that he is very cold. "Why don''t you kill me." Asked directly, "Oh, I forgot, you don''t know that the rest of the audience are actually dead. After you kill me, the story mission is over." Su Baiyi, a slap in the face, made him a little surprised, but before the news, Su Bai really didn''t know. If he knew, would he still take it out, it would be hard to say, after all, kill it. After a moment of care, this catastrophe is completely over, and it is very safe and very easy to do. However, there are not many regrets in the world to eat. For this choice, Su Bai can''t talk much regrets. "I didn''t kill you, because you didn''t kill me at the end." Su Bai replied, of course, this saying that Su Bai himself did not believe. "Feeling." A shook his head and shook his head, and took a big drink from the glass. "I didn''t shoot because I was going to deal with you at that time. I might have been smashed because of a serious overdraft. The brain is smashed, and by then, for me, its still a dead word." Su Bai pulled out a cigarette and threw it to him. He caught it. "Do you know that the more I recover, the more dangerous you are." A consultant. Su Bai did not answer this question, just took the wine glass, took a sip, and then put down the glass. "I didn''t think so much." "No, you think so much." Looking at the corner of the eye with a touch of narrowness, "You are absolutely not so simple, a guy who can make a detonator bomb to bring all the experiencers, including their own detonation, what kind of good class Will you care about what I didn''t kill you and you didn''t kill my creed? Would it be so naive to be so rude? Are you mentally retarded?" Su Bai stunned and nodded. "My current situation is similar to the situation in which you did not kill me before." As soon as he frowned, he stood up and walked over to Su Bai. One hand rested on Su Bais shoulder. Su Bai felt that a force was running along his body. Then, as soon as I opened my eyes and looked at Su Bai, I couldnt help but laugh: "I was touched by a little bit before my mother. It turns out that your embarrassment is basically disabled. You can''t do anything but stand up and do it. It is." Su Bai nodded. "So, if you want, now, you can kill me." I shook my head and said, "This is not fun." Once again, I sat down again and picked up a bottle of wine directly. Then I blew a half bottle at the mouth of the bottle and wiped my mouth. "I am a person who doesn''t want to owe someone else''s feelings. Although I am not a good person, there is one thing that you don''t know as an experiencer. That is, in reality, the relationship between the audience can also play a lot of roles." Su Bai seemed to feel a little cold, and reached out and turned off the electric fan. "You should be poisoned now, similar to ice, poison, um, not that kind of drugs, but after the end of the mission, the terrorist broadcast will help us with treatment and recovery, maybe you will also get some benefits. I have met a woman before, every time the task is over, I always poison myself first, then I dont have a complete attack on the toxin, or when she has a sigh of relief, she completes the task and is detoxified by terrorist broadcast. In such an extreme way to provoke the potential of my body, the woman is terrible. "who is it?" "Dark lychee." "........." Su Bai. "What, you know her?" said an adviser. "Yeah." Su Bai''s face did not jump and nodded. He did have some regrets now. He knew that the rest of the audience was already dead. He should have killed him, but now he is awake, but now he is taking it. Cigarette but it is estimated that I can''t take an axe and kill a fart. This misunderstanding is too big. This is also because the terrorist broadcast did not tell the audience and the remaining number of the experience in real time, and this misunderstanding occurred. Of course, it is precisely because both parties do not know the remaining number, so this game is more exciting, this story is only It will be more exciting. I am very familiar? I asked carefully and carefully. Obviously, he said that he knew the dark lychee and should not do it. It is estimated that he only heard about her, or he once encountered it in a task. From the auspicious pet that belongs to the dark lychee, this level, and the dark lychee, is still a little too far. "Help her to raise a cat for a while, that is only auspicious black cat." Su Bai continued to say very indifferently, this time, is the best moment to pull the tiger skin, in case of sudden change. An experiencer, knowing so much, really made the relationship between Su Bai and the dark lychee unbelievable, but he tentatively asked: Which city do you live in? "Its not been long before I returned to Chengdu." The location is also right. When I smiled, I made up my mind and raised my glasses. "Come, take one." Su Bai is also a long sigh of relief in his heart, holding up the glass, "Go one." .................. In the hospital, in the cold corridor, a very crisp footstep sounded; The two policemen who were sitting at the entrance of the intensive care unit stood up together. After facing the ceremony, they came to the ceremony and opened the door to let the people walk in. Wang Hongsheng was lying on the hospital bed. He was filled with various instruments and tubes. He had injuries on his body. He had experienced an explosion before, so he was injured and injured. He was already in a state of dying, meaning that he could die at any time. The winner took off the gloves, and all his hands were burnt. Even after he took off his mask, the whole person''s face was all traces of disfigurement, but the general appearance and temperament of the whole person did not change. This is also the reason why the two police officers outside the door can still recognize his identity. Zhou Zhou reached out and held a dagger in his hand and raised it. "boom!" At this moment, the two policemen who were standing at the door of the door flew into the ward. The two men immediately climbed up and looked up at the Zhou Bureau, where the dagger was preparing to commit the murder, and suddenly stopped, and at the stairs, A group of police officers who just received an alarm call are running. The pupil of the Zhou Bureau suddenly shrank at this time, he knew, I am overcast. Chapter 53： Damn, mentally retarded The dagger in the hands of the Zhou Bureau is going to kill Wang Hongsheng and say, even if he gives up his identity, from the police chief in this story to a fugitive, he will not hesitate! However, the dagger in his hand suddenly trembled, and then a force was applied to the dagger, and he stabbed him in the opposite direction. Zhou Zhouyi, but not panic, he has experienced too many things in his life, and now spread his hand, then on the side of the body, the dagger himself nailed to the wall. "do not move!" "do not move!" At this time, the two police officers had raised their pistols at their director. Zhou Zhou raised his hand, then slammed into the window with a bang, the window was open, the Zhou Bureau jumped out directly from the window, here is the third floor, after the week, the Zhou Bureau grabbed the hand with one hand. On the edge of the window of the ward, some force was removed, and then the hand was released. The whole person landed on the ground, hit a squat when landing, but ran quickly. Su Bai, standing on the building opposite the hospital, said with a walkie-talkie: "I havent been killed, Im still so good, its a bit strange. "Tell me the direction, he can''t run me." The voice of the pass came. Su Bais mouth chewed a betel nut, nodded, then took the telescope and looked down at his left hand. "Going to Jiefang Road, turning left, you go directly from Jiefang West Road, and then you can intercept him at the intersection, but it is not recommended to use your ability to directly play at the intersection." "The task of killing him is over, afraid of anything." "OK, you are free." Su Bai shook his head. "You slow down, his speed is not fast." As soon as he runs, he has the power of blessing, so the speed of the whole person is almost two or three times that of ordinary people. He slows down in front of the mouth according to Su Bais guidance, and then starts sprinting when he just rushes out of the intersection. At the time, it was directly in contact with the oncoming weekly bureau. At this time, in the middle of the night, there were not many pedestrians and vehicles on the road, but it was not without, but the collision between the two people suddenly rubbed the power. As soon as the whole person is almost floating, then the idea of ??one after another goes straight down. This is the rhythm of shooting the week as if it were a fly. However, the responsiveness of the Zhou Bureau was revealed at this time. His figure was turned over in the original place, and the ground was sunk, but the Zhou Bureau was unscathed. Su Bai took a telescope and chewed betel nut and looked at the scene below. There was quite a feeling of watching movies. However, the performance of Zhou Zhou was indeed unexpected. The hidden secrets in the other side seemed to be more than expected. At that moment, Su Bai clearly saw that the body of Zhou Zhou was almost distorted when he rolled over. Is this also a move in Kung Fu? As soon as he frowned, he thought that the first positive impact would crush the opponent, but the opponent would just come out like a very smooth muddy. This makes me feel that some faces can''t be hanged. He is a very vain person and a very self person. The biggest characteristic of such a person is that he is very proud and cold when he is weaker than himself, but he is better than himself. He will be extraordinarily inflammatory, and when he knows the relationship between Su Bai and Litchi, he can immediately see his personality by changing his attitude towards Su Bai. Of course, this is also because Su Bai himself I don''t know what the dark lychee is like in this circle. After all, Su Bai is just an experiencer. The weekly bureau quickly pulled out the pistol and pointed it at the gun; A cold snoring, a wave of palms, an invisible wall appeared, blocking in front of himself. "He wants to run." Su Bai spit out the betel nut in his mouth and walked down the stairs. The Zhou Bureau did not shoot, but turned and started running in the other direction. Once they were put together, they made a roar and then continued to chase. On the street, many people looked at a flying man and they were very surprised. Their performance actually had an additional impact on the story. Of course, it is also because in the middle of the night, so the impact will not be great. The weekly game is running in a straight line, and the other''s feet are almost vacant. The whole person is running and running. How can one''s feet run faster? But the experience of the Zhou Bureau was revealed at this time. The previous two listeners, Qiu He and Zhang Lu, were actually good in strength, but they were killed by Su Bai and Zhou Zhou. The reason is because the experience and fighting ability of the two sides are really too different. The Zhou Bureau, in this respect, almost reached an extreme, as if he had spent the rest of his life in the life of being chased, even if he was chasing a strong man like this, he Still able to look at ease. Zhou Zhou directly turned over a wall, and then he turned over, but the next moment, he found that he could not find the position of Zhou Zhou. "Hey, hello." I took a walkie-talkie to contact Su Bai, but because of the distance or other reasons, there was no response sound. Looking around, I continued to move forward and then jumped out on the opposite wall. Not long after he came out, he saw a figure coming across from him, not Zhou Zhou, but Su Bai. "It''s dangerous here, what are you doing?" Su Bai shook his head. "We can''t catch him like this." "He must be nearby." "And then? Your reinforcement is the power of mind, not the spirit." Su Bai breathed a sigh of relief. "This guy has been a fugitive for decades, and the experience of running away is too rich." "Is he really the murderer of the murder?" "Well, in his reality, he should be about the same age as in the story. So, in this world, I dont know why, causing him to be an experiencer and a murderer at the same time, or he has his own. The side mission, that is, in this story, continues to act as its former role, which may also mean more rewards." "But he is an experiencer, and it is impossible for an experiencer to get a task reminder." "Wherever there are exceptions, this group of experiencers can be hard-fought with the audience. Do you say this is in line with your experience and what you think is common sense?" "............" is a matter of words, because Su Bai is telling the truth. "boom!" The opposite street showed a sound that seemed to be a trash can. As soon as the eyebrows were picked, the whole person immediately hung up and quickly moved to the other side. Su Bai had some doubts. He just boasted that the guy had strong ability to escape and would not make such mistakes. Su Bai reached out and wanted to shout, but he took the distance too quickly and suddenly pulled the distance and himself. So far. "you" Su Bai opened his mouth, still did not say, and followed. However, when the squad had just come out of this, suddenly, a glaring light came over, and immediately closed his eyes, and then the sound of the car accelerating the wheel rubbing the ground came. A look at the heart is also a bit stunned, pushing forward with both hands, this time the dodge is too late, the mind power just formed an invisible wall in front of it. "boom!" The car directly hit the invisible wall, the front of the car directly sagged down, and the first to stand still in the same place, followed by a blood spurt in the mouth, the body slammed back a few steps, the body was uploaded The fragility of the bones collapsed and the whole person fell to the ground. Even if it is a careless, it is unbearable to face the acceleration of the car under the hood. His wall of thought power blocks the car, but it is still his body that bears the terrible impact. The door was opened, and the Zhou Bureau came out from the inside. His face had a cozy smile, and it was accompanied by a completely disfigured face almost because of burns. How terrible it would be to be horrible. Zhou Zhou didn''t seem to care about falling over the ground and venting more than the intake air. Instead, he looked directly at the other side of Su Bai, and jumped twice on the ground with exaggeration, then shouted: "I have said that those arrogant guys who have strength but experience and vigilance are no different from idiots." Su Bai nodded and thought deeply, although he was much better than other listeners, but he was too underestimated in the past. In the subconscious, he still regarded Zhou Zhou as an ordinary person, but this ordinary person, young At that time, it was the murderer of the silver serial killing case, and then fled all the way. He should have fled to Southeast Asia, learned Muay Thai, and then lived for a few decades to hide his own life. For decades, he actually came over hard. The heart and the means of this person are really terrible. If he is allowed to continue to grow, become an audience, and be eligible for exchange reinforcement, the consequences cant be imagined. In Su Bais view, people like Zhou Zhou seem to be tailor-made for terrorist broadcasts. The same, it is a perfect match. "He is dead, the story is over. Before that, I want to kill you again before you kill him. After all, the story points to something more good." The Zhou Bureau began to smile and went to Su Bai. "I told you that you will regret it." Su Bai said very seriously. "No, do you think I can''t see it? Your footsteps are vain, your body is cold and cold, and your breath is disordered. It is clearly a sinister scorpion. It should be a problem with your physique. You are now a sick man, yours. If the head is not taken, it will really not be able to go on." "I don''t lie to you. If you go any further, you will really regret it." Su Bai stood there and continued to say seriously. "fart!" A blade appeared in the palm of Zhou Zhou, and then swiftly crossed the neck of Su Bai, and then one hand grasped the shoulder of Su Bai, one foot against the white belly of Su Bai, however, his feet When I just lifted it up, I made a scream, and I took a few steps back and looked at my palm in disbelief. On the palm of your hand, it was iced, and the muscle tissue of your hand was completely frozen and necrotic! Su Bai reached out and touched the wound in his neck position. The speed of the wound visible to the naked eye recovered as it was, and then, looking at the flustered week in front of him, whispered: "I told you all, you don''t listen, Oh shit, Mentally retarded. Chapter 54： new life! Su Bai twisted his shoulder, or the kind of weakness and stomach cold before, it seems that it is really a serious person, plus the look of his face with a faint smile, really Yes... humans and animals are harmless; However, Zhou Zhous heart has been smashed countless times. His own hand is completely exhausted. It is more thorough than the previous explosion. This hand has been frozen to death. If you take a **** and knock it now, it is estimated. Will be directly smashed. However, the Zhou Bureau is also a fierce role. He did not hesitate to take out the gun, turned around, wanted to shoot a shot, and once he was dead, the mission was completed, and everyone will be sent away from the story world in an instant. Su Bai coughed, and then the body moved forward, the blood on the body accelerated in an instant, the whole person''s potential was also stimulated, directly appeared in front of the Zhou Bureau, blocking the gun of the Zhou Bureau. "boom!" The gun rang, and the bullet shot into Su Bais shoulder. Su Bais body swayed, and half of the body leaned over because of the impact of the bullet, but also raised his hand. "Snapped!" A slap, fanned on the face of Zhou Zhou. The face of Zhou Zhou directly distorted the past. His face was almost completely destroyed by the explosion. At this time, with a large piece of frozen meat, basically no one is seen. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!" The Zhou Bureau issued a painful cry. Su Bai took the opportunity to grab the gun in the hands of Zhou Zhou, and hit the lower abdomen of Zhou Zhou. The Zhou Bureau was directly dumped on the ground. Then, Su Bai pointed the gun at the Zhou Bureau. "boom!" The bullets shot directly into the eyebrows of the Zhou Bureau. The entire Zhou Zhou group immediately stopped screaming and lay on the ground, silently. died, already dead. Su Bai reached into the wound position on his shoulder, biting his lip, and took the bullet directly in the most primitive and rude way. The bullet was thrown away, and then the white body shook. Gasping in the mouth, these gas spit out with a white mist. "hiss" The cold feeling came again, and Su Bai couldnt hold it anymore. He wrapped his clothes and slowly slammed it down. At this moment, both hands were holding the ground, and the whole person was there, and the mouth kept spitting out **** blood. It seems that there is still no point in the previous impact. Su Bai stood up in a difficult way, step by step to look around, and slowly raised his head, first spit out the blood foam in his mouth, then said: "I don''t know what to say." Yes, it was originally an imposing manner to kill others. This was from a person who thought that he was high above. As a result, he was almost killed by the prey he looked down on. This face was played and it was too loud. "But, have you been hiding?" Su Bai did not care about this problem, but looked around: "You didn''t find anything wrong?" "Where is it wrong?" "Weekly died, but we did not receive a prompt for the completion of the mainline mission." "what happened?" "That means that the murderer identified by the terrorist broadcast, and the murderer we think we are, is not alone." Regardless of the situation, said: "I was young when he was?" Su Bai nodded. "It should be, can you still act now?" A bitter smile: "Basically not good, there are too many places where the body is broken, what about you?" "I am very cold now." Su Bai is telling the truth. Now he is much colder than before. He can stand here and talk now. It is already the result of the willpower. After taking the blood of Jiumei, the body has undergone special changes. However, Su Bai is obviously unable to adapt, or, according to what he said before, he must wait until the end of the mission. When he returns to the real world, he will let the terrorist broadcast recover his body first, and then he will be able to stabilize this changed constitution. However, the idea that I could kill the Zhou Bureau and immediately complete the task back to reality seems to have been shattered at this time. "Do you know where he is?" A consultant, then struggled to stand up, but failed. Su Bai shook his head. "I don''t know, but I know where he will go." .................. A week later, the funeral of the Zhou Bureau was grandly held. The heads and faces of the entire silver area attended the memorial service. The TV station also specially came to do special reports. The above-mentioned investigations on the adverse aspects of the weekly bureau were suppressed. After all, if a police chief has any problems, then the consequences and public opinion response can make the serial killings even more terrible. On a van, Su Bai and the one sitting in the back and eating the cooked vegetables together, the fast food restaurant brand has not fully entered China at this time, it is estimated that there are only those places in the big cities, and can not be like In the future, when the mobile phone is taken out, it will be ordered for take-out, so the two people usually go to the restaurant to order food and return to the car or eat in the hotel. It is really difficult for them to buy food and cook now. People. "You are with you, you don''t need to turn on the air conditioner in the summer." Su Bai did not care, but he was eating peanuts. From time to time, he observed the entrance to the opposite hall. The solemn sorrow rang for one morning. At noon, he finally stopped. In the afternoon, there are some activities and some important ones. The characters are coming to worship, but at this moment, the sun is high, and the big guy is busy eating and taking a break. The dead are lying in the hail. It doesn''t matter, the living still has to continue to suffer. In the past few days, I have been basically with Su Bai. Every night, I will take Su Bai to talk about some people and my wife. Even if I know that Su Bai is not interested in this, Su Bai will not send it all the way. In a word, but it is still self-sufficient to talk about it, but it is precisely because of this, although the two do not establish a deep trust relationship, but at least it is more familiar. "I really want to pull you together next time, I have a nanny car, you drive me, then you are sitting in the driving position, I am doing sports with the woman, you do not know, the air conditioning in the car I have always felt uncomfortable, always blowing against people, not too cold or too hot, seriously affecting my play." Su Baibai took a look and then pointed to a 30-year-old woman who walked past the window and said: "You can do it now." I looked at my face with pain. "You don''t know that I have to hold on to walking now. How do I do it? I have a heartlessness, and my chest ribs are broken." Su Bai picked up the glass and took a sip. He pointed to it. "You can lie down and let your aunt, oh no, your female companion is on it, then you use her mind to hold her and let her hang. Once on, Guanyin sits on the lotus." "............" At this time, Su Bai suddenly dropped the chopsticks in his hand, put the glass down, reached out a piece of facial tissue, wiped his hand, "Ready, come." A look at the window immediately, a man wearing a vest and a short man carefully walked into the auditorium. "Are you sure he is?" A consultant said. "Not sure." Su Bai tells the truth, "But that person''s eyes are very similar to Zhou Zhou, and it is almost the same from the age." "If he is the murderer, then why should Zhou Zhou come by himself? Just for the old man to talk about teenage madness and relive his glory days when he was young?" Su Bai laughed and shook his head. "I don''t think it should be the reason. He killed people, killed a lot of people, and then lived for decades like a groundwater ditch. This kind of life is decades. For a long time, for an ordinary person, it is almost equivalent to a despair." "So, what do you mean is that the Zhou Bureau does not want to be in the world of this story, repeat the same mistakes? The world is fake, just a story world, will he be so naive?" It is obviously not believed. Su Bai reached out and touched the window, feeling the hardness and temperature above the window, and asked: Can you find a proof that the world of the story is fake? "This" .................. After worshipping the Zhou Bureau, the young man walked out of the auditorium, and then a person walked along the road. In his eyes, he was tearful. He didnt know how the police chief found him at the beginning, and he didnt know why. To help yourself, to help you wipe out the crimes, not to say that you also enlightened yourself, and gave yourself a sum of money to open a shop, let yourself make money, let yourself want a woman, and use money to find a woman; Women who are attracted by money, they will not resist themselves, they will not look down on themselves, they will not laugh at themselves, they will only flatter themselves and serve themselves, which makes him feel very enjoyable. However, this director is actually dead; He was an orphan at an early age, and his parents died prematurely. This time, he regarded the secretary as his elder, as a father who loves himself. When he died, he had to come to burn the incense. . In the future, I will not kill anyone anymore, and I will never have to go to that life anymore. "You are right, Secretary Zhou, I still have a rescue, I still have the opportunity to live an ordinary person, no, live the life of the rich, thank you, thank you." The young man put a blade in his palm into the garbage bin on his side. It was a complete conclusion with the former himself. In fact, he is not too young, already twenty-seven. Eight years old, but he feels that his life is about to open a new page. At this moment, Su Bai, who saw the other party throwing the blade, finally confirmed the identity of the other party, then stepped on the gas pedal, and the van screamed forward. "boom!" The young man who just lost his blade and prepared for a new life was knocked out, and there were still horror and disbelief in his eyes. at the same time, The sound of terror broadcasts: [Dear listeners, this story is over here, we welcome you to continue listening to our program in the next time. we, See you there. Chapter 55： Still sleeping? "Come on, sir, sir? You are here, sir?" Su Bai was woken up by the driver. When he opened his eyes, he found himself sitting in a taxi. The sudden sunshine was a bit dazzling. Su Bai blocked his hand with one hand and habitually put it into his pocket. The wallet. "Sorry, I fell asleep." Su Bai handed the money over. "Oh, nothing, you are too tired, I will find you money." The driver smiled and collected the money. "keep the change." "Oh, thank you for your help." Su Bai got out of the car and stood at the door of a community. Everything seemed to be a dream, or a nap, but Su Bai knew that he had experienced the things he had experienced before. A deep exhaustion. Some people will come to clean at home, so it is not dirty, it is very clean, but because there is no reason to live here, it seems that the angry is obviously insufficient, it is very deserted, and Su Bai will return to Chengdu for a long vacation. Time, waiting time will not be too long. At this point, Su Bai sat on the sofa, his shoes curled up on the coffee table, so he closed his eyes and calmed his thoughts. Unconsciously, it is too late. Although some people came to clean at home, but they didn''t have these things to eat and drink. Su Bai got up and prepared to go out to solve the dinner. At this time, he suddenly remembered that he seemed to forget a very important thing, that is, he was on his own. The rewards in the stories have not yet been seen. Such an important thing is actually thinking about it now. Su Bai has some admiration for himself. He took out his mobile phone and entered WeChat. Su Bais WeChat public number found that the terrorist broadcast was indeed private before it was just a taxi. A preview message is a message that can only be seen by a specific group of people. I opened the message, which is a graphic text. The graphic text is a general introduction to the story experience. Then at the bottom, there is a list of rewards, a complicated list, and each member has it. However, most of them are also gray font names, which means that these people are actually dead. Since people are already dead, the story points in the back are divided into rewards, and naturally they are not counted. For example, they also killed the experiencers before they died. Or the audience, the rewards that should have been counted on their heads, are counted, but it makes no sense. In this mission, a total of three people survived. They are Su Bai, Yi Gu and Wang Hongsheng. When I saw Wang Hongsheng''s three words, Su Bai couldn''t help but smile. This guy actually lay down the task. This luck is really good enough. If it wasn''t for Wang Hongsheng to be a bait at that time, it is estimated that Su Bai and Yi Gu also Will not let him live forever, and after the weekly game was killed, Wang Hongsheng was taken care of, and Su Bai did not take the time to inquire about his position, of course, because of the premise of being focused on care. It is too time-consuming and laborious to want to kill him again, and the risk factor is extremely high and not worthwhile. Now, the main line task is also open to Su Bai. Mainline quest 1 is to kill the experiencer and kill a reward of 100 story points. Mainline Task 2 is to kill the listener and kill a reward 100 story point. The main line task 3 is the trial murderer, rewarding 300 story points (assigned by contribution). It is worthwhile to try the two words in the trial. The arrest of the murderer into the police station to determine the case should be considered as a task, and it is a trial to suspend the death sentence directly from the law. , is a relatively open task. Another point is that the rewards of killing the experiencer and killing the audience are exactly the same. This is enough to see that in this identification of the terrorist broadcast, this group of experiencers and the audience of this group actually have the same weight. On the other hand, if the experience and the audience really start from the beginning, the soldiers will have a big fight against the land, and may finally win, or the experience side, at the end of the story, if it is not Su Bais shot, in the weekly game. Among the single-handedly singled out, it is almost impossible to be killed by the Zhou Bureau. In fact, if its not the weeks own self-temptation and greed, the attitude of other practitioners is centered on him, plus the team that Su Bai has come to, to face a person who only knows how to play with, and his wife. As the leader of the leader who is actually divided, the winning face is really very high. [Wang Hongsheng: Main line task 1 reward: 0 Main line task 2 reward: 0 Main line task 3 reward: 30 Total reward: story point 30] [One care: main line task 1 reward: 0 Main line task 2 reward: 200 Main line task 3 reward: 100 Total reward: 300] [Su Bai: Main Line Task 1 Reward: 300 Main line task 2 reward: 100 Main line task 3 reward: 170 Total reward: 570] After reading the list in this column, Su Bais mouth has a smile. Sure enough, his reward is the highest. There are actually a lot of luck in it. However, luck is actually a manifestation of his own strength. In fact, there are still a lot of rewards that have evaporated. Except for the main line task 3, which is only distributed among the surviving people, the main line task 1 and the main line task 2 are wasted a lot on the dead person in the Zhou Bureau. The story point of 570, plus a little bit left last time, is almost in the early 600s. It is quite a lot. At least for the level of Su Bai, Su Bai also opened the public number. In the micro store section, go inside to view the redemption project; The first thing to look for is the "blood physique" category. As a result, it is not a problem. Su Bais blood of this dilapidated vampire has no option to continue to be promoted. Moreover, its even more sorrowful that this is almost full of screen blood. The physique is gray to yourself, meaning that it cannot be exchanged, and this is not because the Su Bai story is not enough. In fact, most of the bloodlines and physique are in the initial stage, that is, the so-called G-class physique exchange level. Basically, I started with 100 story points, and then went up to the 500-story point to upgrade to the F-class of the pedigree. From high to low, it is from S, A, B, C, D, E, F, G to arrange, the story of the redemption requirements is also increased step by step, there is actually a higher exchange level in the S level, but Su Bai does not have the authority to view, to know that Su Bai has completed three experience tasks, it is real Listening to the audience. In the current 600 story point of Su Bai, it is possible to upgrade a pedigree to F level, which is to consume 600 story points. However, looking at this piece of gray project means that it is not a story point. Can not be exchanged, but because of Su Bai''s current physique, there is no way to re-integrate a new lineage. Originally, the blood of the dilapidated vampire really changed the constitution of Su Bai, but the effect was not thorough. Su Bai was not a vampire in the traditional sense. Therefore, there may be some bloodlines and no whites, but the number is definitely not too More, at most, the bloated physique of the brighter attributes and the lack of Su Bai, but now a large piece, no, basically no convertible pedigree description, after taking the blood of the nine sisters, the ice force into the body, mixing The original body, and the **** physique hodgepodge, and when they finally left the story world, they were sorted out by the "good and intimate" horror broadcast, which stabilized the physique. Therefore, the pedigree of Su Bais body is completely a kind of mutated, which is not in line with the mainstream, that is, no mainstream can let you upgrade with the story point. Su Bai looked at the screen of the mobile phone, and it took a full two minutes, then shook his head. This is life. No way, if you dont bite on the neck of Jiumei at that time, then you will be together with one. Ice sculpture, what is there after. Since the pedigree class can not be exchanged, then Su Bai directly chooses the category of "props". The props are much larger than the pedigree genius. There are all kinds of things, and they are priced in turn. . Su Bai looked at it for a while, but still did not hesitate to click on the redemption thing as he did last time. This time, at least it can be more calm than the last time. Looked at the time, the delay was long, Su Bai pushed open the door and left home. Chengdu is a paradise for diners. When Su Bai was a child and lived in Chengdu with his parents, he was no stranger to the food here. He turned a corner and Su Bai sat down in an old-fashioned string fragrant shop. This store Su Bai remembers himself. I was there when I was young, but the boss at that time has passed away. Now the son of the boss is running. After choosing a pot bottom, Su Bai put his wallet key and cigarette on the table, then got up and took the string. Strings of incense are calculated according to the bamboo slip, three cents a, cheap and affordable. Su Bai took a string full of plastic scorpions and took two cans of beer. However, when he returned to his position, he found that a woman was already sitting there. The woman is wearing a floral skirt, her hair is set up, her skin is delicate, and her appearance is delicate. It is like a porcelain with artistic art. When facing her, she may have a feeling of self-defense. However, Su Bai is an exception. After all, Su Da Shao came back from the world of terrorist broadcast stories. The mood and state of mind are not very stable now. Naturally, there is not much thought about what beauty to play beautiful. He just feels hungry now. Putting things on the table, Su Bai looks at the young woman who looks like she is in her early twenties, in a very contemptuous tone: "I invite you to string, you please let me sleep, can you?" The subtext is that this is my position, you let it. However, what surprised Su Bai was that the woman actually raised her head and looked at Su Bai: "it is good." The answer is very simple, not at all. Su Bai is a bit worried, is such a beautiful woman, is it really peripheral? Then Su Bai heard a cat call: "Meow." Su Bai looked down, a black cat was lying on the woman''s foot, comfortably playing with her nephew. Yes... auspicious. Su Bai looked up again and looked at the woman. The woman also looked up at him and asked: "Do you still sleep?" Chapter 56： Tonight, dont go home "Do you still sleep?" Su Bai coughed and then pretended not to happen anything, asked: "Do you want a dry or oil dish?" The dry dish is the dried chili noodles, the oil dish is the oil pepper, generally in Chengdu, most restaurants will ask you which kind of dish you want; Eating spicy, not popular here is not a ethos, but a living habit. "Dry plate." "Well, boss, come back with a dry saucer." Su Bai shouted to the boss next to him. "Get it!" The boss immediately came over and added a dish and a cup and chopsticks. "Drink beer?" Litchi shook his head. Su Bai opened himself a can of beer and took a sip. If it wasn''t for the woman sitting in front of him, it is estimated that Su Bai can quietly enjoy the leisurely relaxation of drinking beer after returning from the story world. This woman is sitting here, ordinary, in addition to beauty or beauty, but the pressure that only people who know her identity can feel the Su Bai is somewhat uncomfortable. The bottom of the red soup pot boiled. Su Bai put the string into it and started to cook. He adjusted himself to pick up the cockroach. The lychee sat there and motionless. Su Bai suddenly felt that he became a maid and waiter. If it is someone else, it is expected to be happy. The land helps the beauty service, but Su Bais resistance to the beauty is indeed stronger than that of the ordinary person. Although he does not have much status and presence at home, he is also a Su family, and his own parents who went early. He also left a large fortune for himself. Su Bai is also a well-known son. He is a very beautiful woman who is coveted by ordinary people. In the past, there were friends who called Su Bai to play with other small stars. However, Su Bai does not have a cold on this. "Is not happy to eat with me." Litchi said. "Slightly." Su Bai was very sincere and nodded. He also felt the temper of some lychees, not the kind of person who would be angry because of this section. "Then you have to get used to it," Litchi said. "Yeah." Su Baiyi, "What?" Litchi did not say the second time, took a bunch of lettuce directly from the pot, put it into his own dish, smashed it into the mouth, she was very delicate and elegant, this is a temperament At the bottom of the woman, she did not deliberately do it, but her every move is so charming. Su Bai did not continue to ask what the meaning of the words of Litchi, see the pot is almost, and they started to move; After half an hour, both of them had bamboo sticks on the table. Originally, Su Bai only chose the amount of food he had eaten. Now there is one more person, and the lychee eats a lot. Although it is very elegant, it is indeed I have been eating, so Su Bai... did not eat enough. Su Bai also felt that Litchi didn''t have enough to eat. He had to get up, went inside and took some food, sat back and continued to cook. "What about eating brains?" Su Bai asked. "Eat." Litchi answered very simply. "Do you want to mix it together?" "Yes." Litchi is still very simple. Su Bai put a brain flower in a small bowl, then added sesame oil, salt and MSG. He took another spoonful of garlic and went in. After mixing it, he placed it in front of the lychee. Litchi is eating, Su Bai is also eating. When Su Bai completely eats the chopsticks, the lychee also puts down the chopsticks. Su Bai feels that the lychee is still unsatisfactory, but I am also embarrassed to ask if the girls are not full. . "Boss, settle accounts." Su Bai called the boss. The boss came over the number of bamboo sticks. At this time, the auspicious leisurely woke up, climbed into the chair, sat high and cold, watching Su Bai. Su Bai is not willing to look at the cat. When he first saw the auspicious, Su Bai saw the horrible picture of the **** sea because of confrontation with the cat. For a normal person, Even for an abnormal person, that kind of picture is too stressful. Su Bai settled his account and stood up. "we" Su Bai means that if the meal is eaten well, is it supposed to be scattered? Litchi also stood up, auspicious and behind the lychee. Looking at the lychee in front of himself, the Su Bai suddenly felt a little lost, took out a cigarette, lit it, and told the truth, Su Bai was stunned for a long time. When he was spicy, he liked to smoke slowly. Energistic, but in front of the lychee, Su Bai appears to be slightly restrained, and also considers the basic etiquette in front of a woman. Finally, the lychee and auspicious figure disappeared completely into the dead corner of the street lamp. Su Bais smoke in his hand was still on the ground, stepping on it, ready to leave. At this time, Su Bais mobile phone rang, and took it out to see it. It was actually a WeChat message sent to itself by Litchi: "Don''t go home tonight." Su Bai smiled, told himself not to go home, sleep in your home? Of course, Su Bai did not reply to the news, but only returned a "?". However, there was no reply to the news over there. Su Bai shook his head. When he did it, he really couldn''t get back home. Litchi wouldn''t be targeted. The last time Litchi said it to himself, he was careful to be the same person as himself. Later, it was the same week as the experiencer. The most terrible existence in the world of the story, this time, the other side came to eat for himself without any reason, and left this sentence for himself, it will not be a joke. I have seen the reaction of the name of Litchi before, and the position of Litchi in this circle is much higher than that Su Bai had imagined before. If you don''t go back, open a room outside. Su Bai, with a little ridiculous feeling, came to the Home Inn opposite the road in his hometown, opened a room, took a shower after entering the house, and then lay in the bed to open the TV. A few moments, it seems that because it really needs to take a good sleep, Su Bai took the TV station, pulled the quilt up, covered it on his stomach, and slept in the past. "Jingle Bell! Jingle Bell! The phone rang and rang for a long time. Su Bai had to reach out and pick up the phone. "Hey..." Su Bai was weak and weak. "Abai, I am your nine brothers, your things are shipped." "Oh, Jiu Ge, where are you now?" "Where are you at your doorstep? It seems that you are not at home?" "I will come back." Su Bai got up, put on clothes, walked out of the room, went down to the first floor, and when he walked out of the hotel, the cool breeze of the night blew across his face. Su Bai was a little bit groggy and suddenly woke up, he silently took it. Out of the phone, I opened WeChat, and the lychee WeChat message was still there: "Don''t go home tonight." Su Bai frowned and dialed the phone of Jiu Ge, but the phone came over: "Sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off". Putting down the phone, Su Bai hesitated in the same place. These things are a bit too coincidental. Because of the previous experience, from a rational point of view, he believes in lychee, but the nine brothers... Nine brothers have always been like their own half elders since they were young. Su Bai remembers that when he was a child, when his parents were still there, Jiu Ge would like to hold himself up and put him on his shoulders to make fun of himself. However, Su Bai did not wait to cross the road directly, but sent a video request to Litchi from WeChat. What surprised Su Bai was that the screen was quickly picked up, but it was not a litchi, but a black cat, which was auspicious. "........." Looking at this black cat, Su Bai suddenly felt a slogan, but he knew that auspiciousness is understandable, directly: "I came to my house with a relative, can I pick him up?" "Oh." Auspicious screamed. "........." Su Bai. Auspicious shook his head and continued to be cold, but it still removed the mobile phone and let Su Bai see a very beautiful bed, but there was no one on the bed. The auspicious stick out his claws and put it in front of the camera. "Is the lychee not?" Su Bai asked. "Hey." Auspicious nodded. Su Bai took a deep breath, and there was no way to hang up the video. Anyway, he still had to go to Jiu Ge. However, at this moment, a car drove to the front of Su Bai and stopped, the window shook down, revealing the face of Jiu Ge. "Hey, why don''t you sleep at home, do you sleep?" Is it not cleaned at home? Forget it, get on the bus first, I am starving to death, first accompany me to eat a nightingale, mother, bought a broken mobile power supply, so that the phone is now out of power. Su Bai Chang Shu breathed in and got on the bus. Jiu Ge is on file and the car continues to move forward. "How, is it all the way?" Su Bai asked. "It''s okay, it''s quite smooth, huh, huh, it''s not customs, where is so strict." Jiu Ge picked up a pack of cigarettes and handed it to Su Bai. Su Bai took the cigarette, first ordered it himself, and then saw that Jiu Ge did not find his own lighter, immediately said: "I come." Su Bai put his own lighter over, and Jiu Ge nodded with a smile, and the smoke came in his mouth, and Su Bai opened the flame. At this time, the car suddenly trembled, The flame of Su Bai lighter was directly on the finger of Jiu Ge. Su Bai subconsciously wanted to open the lighter, but he suddenly thought of the information left by Litchi, so he moved a little slower. The car is still open, still shaking, this section of the road is not very flat, but, Su Bais lighter flames have been burning on Jius fingers. Nine brothers, But there is no reaction at all. Chapter 57： a face At this time, suddenly someone walked to the middle of the road to wave, and directly stopped in the middle of the road; Su Bai also moved the lighter''s flame away at this time. He calmly put the lighter into his pocket and spit out a cigarette ring. Jiu Ge stepped on the brakes. In the front, it is a fat pier, big summer, but wearing a coat that looks not very thin, if it is not very dry, the skin is also white, otherwise I thought it was a madman from the mental illness. The fat man saw the car stopped, and immediately ran over, but found the door locked when pulling the door. Nine brother frowned and seemed to be going to drive away. However, Su Bai directly sideways and reached out to open the rear door lock. The fat man opened the door and drilled in. When he sat in, he found that the whole car had sunk so much that it was enough to see his weight. "It''s this car, I have been waiting for a long time, and picking up my drip list has kept me waiting for so long, too pitted." The fat man complained. "You got on the wrong car, I didn''t pick up..." The words of Jiu Ge were directly interrupted by Su Bai: "Forget it, buddy, where are you going, we will send you." The fat man smiled and nodded. He was rude and said: "佻Ϫ԰." "Nine brothers, send him to go first." Su Bai took out the mobile phone, directly to Baidu map to find this location, and then put the phone in front of Jiu Ge. When Jiu Ge saw Su Bai insisted so much, he nodded. The car began to form smoothly, and Su Bai put one hand on the window position, and the wind outside kept blowing, so that Su Bai felt a little embarrassment; It seems that since I first came into contact with the terrorist broadcast, I became a broomstick. I dont like it very much. I especially remember that when I was a child, I was holding a hand to participate in my grandfathers life, and I was chewing on my tongue. Say that he is a star of sorrow, Xiao Xiao heard a big quarrel with those of us. Before Li Zhi reminded Su Bai, don''t go home tonight, Su Bai also knows that after his family''s nine brothers, there may be some accidents. The lighter has actually verified this, but Su Bai did not feel it. What regrets, just like when your parents are in danger, whether you go or not, the number of people who are worthy of concern and care in this world is not a lot, and if there is any accident in Jiu Ge, Mostly because of myself, That bronze box............ When the thoughts were in chaos, Su Bai suddenly saw from the mirror that the fat man sitting behind him was doing something. Su Bai coughed and sat in the right position, then looked at the rearview mirror inadvertently. The fat man was wearing a coat, and the fat hands in his coat seemed to be constantly rubbing. Does this fat man have a skin disease? This is the first thought of Su Bai. then, "Jingle Bell" a crisp sound, The fat man is stunned, Su Bai also stunned, Nine brothers also stunned, Under the fat man''s feet, a bell fell down. It was a very simple bell with a buddha statue. It didn''t look like a simple handicraft bought by a small vendor. The fat man was so white that his face was white. Then he carefully lifted his head and looked at the front. Jiu Ge frowned, it seems to be very disgusted with this thick fat man, even if he took his own car, and got a broken bell to get annoying, he is very hungry now, but Su Bai means he is not willing to defy You can only go to the fat man to go to the place to find a place to eat. Su Bai is still sitting in a sitting position, as if nothing happened, but Su Bais heart has already set off a huge wave. What is the identity of this fat man? What does this bell mean? A keen instinct tells Su Bai that this fat man is definitely not as simple as a car, and the other party seems to have a strong purpose. The fat man cautiously put the bell up and placed it next to his seat, then said to himself: "Hey, my girlfriend sent me a gadget, I can''t lose it, it''s really annoying." The fat man is a little bit eager to cover up, it seems a bit blunt. Jiu Ge snorted and continued to drive. Su Bai closed his eyes slightly and was in falsehood. The fat man saw that the two of them didn''t seem to care about this episode. They also felt a long breath. After sitting for a minute, when the car stopped at a traffic light and waited for the red light, the fat hands reached into their clothes. Explore it. Su Bais eyes are squatting, but his sight is still observing the fat man through the rearview mirror. What kind of thing is this guy touching? What is in this dress? Su Bai would not believe that this fat man is touching his body fat at this time. Sure enough, not long after, a muffled sound came. "Hey." The fat man stopped again, Su Bai also stunned, A wooden fish fell at the foot of the fat man. There should be some particles in the wooden fish, so when it falls on the ground, it makes a crisp sound. First, the bell, then the wooden fish, what the **** is this fat guy doing? ghost? Su Bai subconsciously glanced at the nine brothers sitting in the driving position. Is the current nine brothers still a human? The fat man''s face was scared and white, but when the two people in front did not have a special reaction, the fat man almost smashed the wooden fish and placed it next to him. "This is what my husband gave me. My husband is a monk and a professional." Su Bai shook his head in a speechless manner. This fat man is a bit too funny. Originally, Su Bais plan was to find a suitable time, go to see the situation of Jiu Ge alone, or go find lychee. Although I did not have much to do with Litchi, I now seem to be able to seek her help. However, at this time, the fat man suddenly stood up, and then a bunch of beads fell in his clothes. The fat mans foot stepped on it and the whole person lay on the back seat. "Oh, your mother, you are sick!" Jiu Ge angered the steering wheel and turned his head directly to the fat man sitting behind. Su Bai is also somewhat speechless, turning his head to see the fat man who keeps making sounds. The fat man was lying in the back of the car seat, his face was white, his sweat was dripping, his lips were groaning, and he seemed to be scared to speak. "Abai, this guy will not be mentally ill." Jiu Ge said to Su Bai, his potential is to let this guy get off. Su Bai shook his head. "Forget it, its coming to Huanhuaxi. Its good to let him get off the bus." Seeing that Su Bai is still insisting, Jiu Ge will not say anything, continue to drive. The fat man lying there suddenly felt so good, three times in a row, the fat man felt that he was scared to death by himself, and sat hard from the rear seat. It didn''t take long for Jiu Ge to stop the car and press the horn directly: "Arrived." "Oh, thank you." The fat man hurriedly thanked him and then pulled the door with one hand. I have been paying attention to this fat mans Su Bai immediately found that the fat man is holding the red thing in the hand of the car door. Do not, To be exact, the whole palm of this fat man is all red, and the red is a bit dazzling. The fat man opened the door, but the person did not get off the bus, but a twisted body, the other hand holding a piece of paper, the left hand retracted, full of cinnabar fingers on the paper quickly painted, almost the mustache The relationship was completed, and then the fat man sipped: "There is no amount of heaven, the spirit of the town!" This fat man is to collect ghosts! Su Bai suddenly turned his head. He had some guesses about the identity of the fat man before, but before he looked at the fat man, it was estimated that he was trying to sneak out the paper from his clothes, but he had a few mistakes. When the destination arrives, Su Bai also subconsciously believes that the fat man has to get off. However, the fat man suddenly came to this hand at this pass. The characters and the curse are all in one go, and they are quite powerful. Where are the formerly clumsy fat looks, this is clearly a guy with a path. However, Su Bai did not do a good job of tearing his face directly with Jiu Ge. He did not even think about what he should do. If he rushed to take it, would he let Jiu Ge be completely saved? Is Jiu Ge alive now or is it already... dead? However, something that made Su Bai feel a little more shocked, and a cool feeling came from his own eyebrows. "Snapped!" This fat man actually put the paper on the forehead of Su Bai. The fat man sighed aloud: "Hey, Lao Tzu feels that the yin in your car is heavy, and the yin of your guy is heavier, the spell is down, the old man is clear, The demon of the sorcerer is not yet fast-moving! Then, the fat man shouted to the nine brothers sitting in the driving position: "I am catching ghosts, you are a mortal, get off the bus quickly, or it will be my sin if it is affected." At this time, there was a sudden noise in the rear compartment, and the bronze box that had been quietly staying in the rear compartment burst into a faint light at this time. The eyes of Jiu Ge also gave a faint glimmer at this time, and the paper that had been attached to the forehead of Su Bai slowly fell down. "........." The fat man looked awkward. Chapter 58： Laughter! The fat man should have discovered this sinister car from a long distance. However, after he got on the bus, he naturally mistakenly used Su Bai as a ghost, and the driving nine brother became a mortal, generally Because Su Bai''s physique has vampires and zombies, and also carries ice, poison, it is impossible to give off a little cold and gloomy atmosphere, ordinary people may not notice, but fat people who can do this can naturally see Come out. However, Su Bai is not a zombie, nor a ghost. The fat paper of the fat has no effect on Su Bai. Of course, the vampire is not the ghost interpretation of the oriental tradition. Although there is also a "ghost" word, That is what the Orientals translated. Jiu Ge waved his right arm and directly slammed to Su Bai, Su Bai''s body side. The whole person leaned on the door of the car. The punch of Jiu Ge hit the seat, and the seat was shocked backwards. The fat man standing in the seat was brought to the fat man, and the fat man gave a sullen sigh, and sat back directly to the seat, his hands on his chest, a look of pain. This fat man is really a bit inconspicuous, and even the ordinary fat man has no ability to fight. Su Bai pushed the door open and quickly got out of the car. On the other side, Jiu Ge also got off the bus. This time is late at night, there are few people on the side of the road, the wind is very comfortable and cool, if you sit next to the barbecue and drink beer should be a good enjoyment, but at this time, it is in life and death. "I am very curious, why are you not dead." The voice is still the voice of the Nine Brothers, but the tone is not the tone of the Nine Brothers. This is definitely another person. Su Bai frowned, and he suddenly thought of who this person is, or who the guy who is attached to Jiu Ge is. "Give me out of the nine brothers, otherwise, if you are a ghost, I will not let you go." "Ha ha ha ha........." Jiu Ge made a big laugh. "What are you, I have become this look, why are you **** alive, it is not fair, I want you to become like me, become it together. Slave!" Jiu Ge once again rushed to Su Bai; In the memory of Su Bai, Jiu Ge is practicing outsider''s kung fu, and the moves are fierce, but at this time, Jiu Ge has a rhythm at the pace, and the move has a different rhythm. This is obviously not a category of extra martial arts. With a freehand brushwork. It is really the soul of the old man of martial arts attached to the nine brothers. "boom!" The routine of Jiu Ges punch is no longer a rampage, but with a kind of change, while hiding the murder. In front of this move, Su Bais parry looks very embarrassing, and he was quickly found by the nine brothers. The boxing was on his chest, and Su Bai continued to step back a few steps. Jiu Ge went home and threw his own whole person out, and his legs slammed into Su Bai. Su Bais arms crossed in front of him, and he ate the nine feet of Jiu Ge, then flew out of the whole man and landed on the ground. There was a nausea in the chest, and there was **** smell spilling out of the throat. Su Bai stood up on one hand and stood up on the ground, while another layer of ice appeared in the other hand. At the same time, Su Bais face also showed a smear of sorrow. This is a kind of fierceness hidden in the bottom of my heart. It is the additional influence of the soul brought by the bloodline. Under such premise that it is crushed, this inner anger Naturally broke out. Jiu Ge continued to be unruly, but there was a doubt in his eyes. Su Bais ability to withstand damage was a bit ridiculous. The average person ate his own punch and added hard to survive the two feet. Its up, but the guy opposite is actually standing up very quickly. What the **** is going on, this guy is not the person who cultivates the inner kungfu. In the face of the continually coming fist style, Su Bai took out one arm and directly caught the fist of Jiu Ge. Then his fist smashed toward the Nine Brothers, and Jiu Ge also picked up another fist and greeted him. Come. However, when the two fists were about to collide, Su Bais seriousness suddenly recovered to Qingming. One bite his teeth and his fists loosened. The chill inside was released by himself, but between the two, Su Bai directly ate the palm of his hand. Brother punched, the pain from the palm of the hand has been extended to the arm and the entire upper body was trembled at this time, because the moment of soft heart, Su Bai and another child fell into the passive. But there is no way. Now I am not sure if Jiu Ge has any hope of surviving. If Jiu Ge still has the hope of continuing to live, he will come to him and freeze the body of Jiu Ge. Killing Jiu Ge by hand? Su Bai is not a woman''s benevolent person, but in the face of Jiu Ge, he still hesitates. He has not many elders in the real sense in this world. Jiu Ge has become like this because he has helped him to transport bronze boxes. How can you directly squat down and kill? At this time, the fat man finally got out of the car. He opened his clothes. The clothes were full of various props. No wonder they should wear such thick clothes in the summer. The fat man took out a paper note, one with a charm and the other with a cinnabar. When a piece of paper was ready, the fat man ran straight and rushed over. However, Jiu Ge seems to have noticed the fat move in the back, directly turned around, kicked the fat belly of the fat man, the fat man was squatted on the ground, turned two circles, leaning against the body. Su Bai took the opportunity to step forward, one hand clasped the neck of Jiu Ge and the other hand pressed the shoulder of Jiu Ge. At the same time, both hands released a certain degree of chill at this time. Cold, can produce a kind of stimulation to the human body. Before the body of Jiu Ge was burned by Su Bai with a lighter, it did not respond, but at this moment, the coldness in Su Bai still played some role. The struggle of Jiu Ge began to become weaker, and the light in his eyes began to become flickering. "Fat, hurry up!" Su Bai shouted at the fat man. The fat man licked his ass, stood up again, held the paper in his hand, and then limped to the front of Jiu Ge, the paper directly attached to the forehead of Jiu Ge. Jiu Ges body trembled and stood in the same place, motionless. Su Bai slowly let go of his hand. Jiu Ge still stood there, closing his eyes. This scene is a bit like the zombies in the Hong Kong film were fixed by the paper, but Su Bai did not want the nine brothers to become zombies. "Its finally a town." The fat man held his hands on his knees and gasped for a while. At this moment, the rear car began to shake again, apparently, the bronze box was beginning to restless. "Oh, its a big deal!" Su Bai was also the kind of anger that was provoked by the bronze box. I shouldnt have thought so much about thinking about bringing this box to my side, but its proven that its fundamental. If he can''t control the box, he will destroy the box, throw it away in the boiler or simply sink the river. In short, let the **** box never have a chance to appear in this world. "Hey!" A white smoke appeared, condensing the shape of a woman, the female ghost in the school, the female ghost looking at Su Bai, with an obvious fear. "Let''s talk about it, I represent it, come and talk to you." The female ghost said in a whisper. "Speaking and? Turning him into this, speaking and?" Su Bai pointed to the nine brothers who were standing still behind the paper and standing there. The female ghost looked at the fat man. "It is this lame and only half a bucket of water. The Taoist priest took out the spiritual paper and stimulated it. Its original intention is to find a suitable place to accept the sacrifice." "Return him to my original condition, otherwise..." The female ghost nodded. "It senses your thoughts. You want to destroy it, or it will be buried forever, so I will release it and talk about it." Su Bai has some smiles at the bottom of his heart. It seems that this box is actually a master who eats hard and does not eat soft. The female ghost looked at the rear compartment, and a white light was released from the rear compartment. Then, a black smoke flew from the nine brothers, and it was immersed in the white light. The whole man was softly on the ground. "He was only a little bit late by the ghost, and he lost some of his body, but after conditioning for a while, there would be no problem." At this time, the fat man reached out and opened the eyes of Jiu Ge, and then nodded. "The problem is not very big, but it is estimated that it is hard to get up for a month." "Where is it going to be placed?" Su Bai asked. "Your home, it knows that you have a secret, you can sacrifice it." "Impossible." Su Bai directly refused, put this thing in his own home? Think more. "It can also give you what you need........." While the female ghost and Su Bai were communicating, the fat man limped into the car. He gasped and had several bruises on his face. It seemed that the performance before the fat man was too unbearable, whether it was Su White or female ghosts did not pay attention to the fat man''s move, and even included the bronze box in the carriage. "Oh, the fat man has to look at it, what the evil thing is in the devil!" The fat man slammed directly to the trunk. "Don''t look at it..." Su Bai immediately shouted, the box is strange, he is clear, but when Su Bai shouted, the fat man had opened the trunk, it seems that his reminder is a bit too late, After all, Su Bai did not expect the fat man to get to that point. The ghost of the female ghost showed a disdain. Apparently, she had already felt the miserable end of this lame priest. However, the scene that shocked everyone happened. The fat man opened the trunk, but nothing happened. On the contrary, the fat man also turned his head and made a "yeah" gesture to Su Bai standing not far away. Su Bai and the female ghosts all see clearly. This fat mans face does not know when he actually put on a pair of sunglasses! The bronze box suddenly trembled, apparently what it felt; The sneer on the fat face is more and more embarrassing and trivial, like a cat who finally caught the fish. Chapter 59： A bit wrong In fact, when the fat man was heading for the rear compartment, he secretly tore his coat, and then, when he opened the trunk, it was actually the small flag in his coat, the whole step of the fat man. And the process is just right, there is no point in the leak; The small flag is black in color, with a basalt on it. Xuanwu carries a strong pressure. After the fat-blooded addition of the fat man, it seems to be alive, and it keeps changing on the small flag. And it is this flag that directly suppresses this bronze box, which seems to be the same as the opposite. The bronze box really seemed to be completely suppressed after the flag came out. There was also a faint basaltic shadow on the box. It was like a tiger''s mouth was sealed and couldn''t bite. "Fat is easy for me, in order to get close to you for a long time, Grandma''s, finally got caught by the fat man, hey, this wave, no loss." During the talk, the fat man held the bronze box in his arms. The bronze box was heavy. Before the two adult men could barely move, but the fat man seemed to be very comfortable when he was up, it was enough to see that he faced the nine brothers before. Most of the wolverines are also pretending. Moreover, the fat man did not intend to deceive Su Bai and Jiu Ge from the beginning, but intended to deceive the bronze box in the rear compartment. He wanted the bronze box to believe that he was just a lame and a half-barrel of water, in order to facilitate himself. The timing of the start. The small flag was inserted directly into the crack of the bronze box by the fat man, then waved to Su Bai and shouted: "Kids, fat grandfather, I am going to scream, and I will leave you a beautiful female ghost, thank you." In any case, Su Bai is very cooperative to let the fat man get on the bus, and sitting in the car has been sending fat to the destination, it is also unconsciously cooperated with his own plan, the fat dog said nothing to thank you. . The voice of the fat man just fell, and it was a direct glimpse. Actually, it was as light as Yan, and he skipped the wall of a construction site on the side of the road. A fat man could jump so high. This visual impact is still very strong. For the fat man to take away the bronze box, Su Bai seems to be very calm, but for the thorough and professional of the fat before the pig to eat the tiger, there are some heart and soul, the strong people are sometimes not terrible, terrible Those who are strong in strength and who are good at low-key and even good at loading old pigs, when you are uncertain, when you smile, you suddenly bite you and swallow you a bone. In fact, for Su Bai, the bronze box was taken away by the fat man, but it was a good thing. Anyway, Su Bai couldnt make it anymore. If he really brought it back to his home, he would still be Su Bai himself. Now The dangerous thing was taken away by the fat man. On the contrary, it was much quieter. Since the fat man had the ability to take the box, he thought that he should have the ability to suppress the thing. Putting the nine brothers up, Su Bai went to the car, Jiu Ge was settled in the rear seat, and Su Bai sat in the driving position. The female ghost sat down in the co-pilot position. Su Bai fingers knocked on the steering wheel. The female ghost seems to be somewhat restrained. In fact, from the very beginning, the female ghost who was actually a sister of Su Bais life has never shown a feeling of being a ghost. Instead, she is more like a timid little girl. In the story of the terrorist broadcast about the corpse, the female ghost also appeared. Even if it was added by the terrorist broadcast, she was still scared away by the suicide of Su Bais killing. This only shows that her The courage is really small, so even if the image is projected into the world of terror broadcasts, this feature is still so obvious. "I have nowhere to go," said the female ghost. "What is your name." Su Bai started the car. "Yu Yi." Su Bai nodded. "Come on, let me follow me for the time being." Although it seems that the danger should be lifted, Su Bai is still driving the car back to the hotel. After getting off the bus, he helped the nine brothers to enter the hotel together and told the front desk that his friend was drunk. Entering the room, the nine brothers who were still in a coma were settled in the bed by Su Bai. Su Bai clearly, Jiu Ge does not like to go to the hospital. This is the habit of Jiu Ge. When Jiu Ge was injured, he also went to treat himself. Moreover, this kind of debilitating body caused by a long time. In the case of going to the hospital, there is not much difference. It is estimated that the doctor can only let you hang up the saline. The female ghost followed Su Bai into the room and stood in the bedside table. "You don''t need to sleep?" Su Bai asked. The female ghost shook her head. "Cheng, you are free." Su Bai lay down on the carpet next to it, and this night, it was a bit tossed. Soon, Su Bai fell asleep, and this sleep is quite calm. After all, Su Bais psychological endurance has become bigger and bigger, and its not a nightmare or a nightmare. When I woke up, it was already at noon. Su Bai went into the bathroom to wash, however, at this time, a woman appeared in the curtain behind Su Bai. "Do you know if you are hiding there and you are scared?" Su Bai said when he wiped his face. "Sorry, the sun shines in." Yu Yi said with a sorry. Su Bai sighed. After washing, he went to the bed and shouted a few "Jiu Ge", but Jiu Ge still did not wake up, still in a coma. I personally took the towel and wiped the body of Jiu Ge. Su Bai gave the nine brothers a back, and after retiring the house, I got on the bus and watched the current situation of Jiu Ge. Its really hard for Su Bai to look at himself. Therefore, it is necessary to find a nursing home for temporary care. Jiu Ge needs to be rested and conditioned now. Su Bai is not good at it. In the afternoon, Su Bai was able to arrange Jiu Ge into a local sanatorium. The biggest problem was to pay the money and deposit. Some of the details, such as the signature of the former case identity information, were Su Bai has a lot of effort to clear the relationship, but fortunately, there is money to make the ghosts, and the procedures of Jiu Ge are still handled by Su Bai. When Su Bai saw that Jiu Ge was inserted into the tube of the flow of food and there was a special person to inspect and massage his body, he was relieved. At that time, he did not want to go back. For the time of Jiu Ge, Su Bai asked for a care. The ward, I lived here. The days of the sanatorium are also very simple and easy. Su Bais work schedule is very normal this week. On weekdays, watching TV or taking a walk and sleeping, its not too flat, probably because of the experience in the terrorist broadcast. So, it is even more cherished for the calm life now. The only thing that is a bit of a fly in the ointment is that the food in the sanatorium is light, and if you eat more light things, you will inevitably want to change the taste. Su Bai was also the first time this week to go out of the sanatorium. Before that, even Su Bai, who changed clothes, sent it directly online. He didnt know when he would go home and sent a few lychees. WeChat also did not see the lychee reply, Su Bai also knew that he and Litchi were not a level of people, so he did not bother to continue to send messages after entanglement. I walked into a hot pot restaurant outside the sanatorium, asked for a rabbit head hot pot, and ordered a few braised dishes. Su Bai sat here waiting, and the disaster relief news was on the TV in the hotel lobby. This time, most of the South China East China The heavy rains in the region have indeed caused a great impact. Chengdu has been raining and raining for a while. Su Bai mouth bite a straw, drinking Wang Laoji, the food still needs to wait for a while, but Su Bai is not in a hurry, he is out of the teeth festival, it is not just out of prison to starve to death. However, at this time, a person suddenly came in from the door of the hotel. The human body type was a little big. After Su Bais eyes swept over, he did not move again. The other party also saw Su Bai. When the next thigh was shot, then he came straight. Sit down in front of Su Bai, and then waved his hand to the waiter as if he were an outsider: "Beauty, add a bowl of chopsticks, and come back with two bottles of rice wine." "Get it." After that, the fat man really looked at Su Bai and asked: "Is the buddy now awake?" Su Bai shook his head. "Not yet, but the body has recovered well and should be faster." "Don''t worry too much, no problem, his buddy is well-organized and his body is good." Su Bai did not ask about the bronze box. Since the thing was taken by the fat man, there is no need to ask him again. Otherwise, it seems to be a bit more. "Right, have you completed three tasks?" Su Bai shook his head in confusion. "Is it through the story world?" The fat man is the audience. This was originally Su Bais guess, so seeing the other party directly stated that Su Bai did not appear to be much surprised. The fat man was surprised. "Hey, why don''t you even understand this?" "I just finished the experience mission." After listening to Su Bais words, the fat mans gaze on Su Bais eyes is not right. He is a little excited and excited: Hey, talent, you can, look at your shot that night, feeling that the task completion should be 3 or 4. Duan, I didnt expect you to have it yet." At this time, the rabbit head hot pot came up, the fat man will no matter what else, first open the chopsticks and start to scream. "Eat and eat, hurry to eat, I often come to this store, I am familiar with the boss, but the boss just passed away three days ago. I just happened to have something to do. I will come here and taste the boss. Personally crafted." The fat man said while eating. Su Baifu opened the chopsticks and caught a piece of rabbit meat. Then frown slightly, The fat man just had another sentence in Su Bais mind. Su Bai put the rabbit meat back, The chopsticks were also put down; This is a bit wrong. Chapter 60： Someone at home "Hey? Don''t you eat? Hey, you still mind this. If you eat it, you have to eat too much and have a good time. People can completely let go of their heart and go on the road. Its the old mans wish. "" The fat man continues to eat as if it doesn''t matter. Su Bai shook his head and couldn''t eat it. It wasn''t that Su Bai really couldn''t open it and it was a bad story. It''s not a world of extremely harsh living environment. Since it is in the real world, if conditions permit, you can not grieve yourself. Don''t be wronged. "Hey, you guy..." The fat man smiled. "Oh, you don''t eat me." After rectifying the meal, the fat man was there to eat the sea. There is quite a feeling that Su Bai feels that the fat man is only deliberately compiling the sentence for fear of his own food, but think that this fat man is not going to have the bottom line. Kind of step. That is, at this time, the fat man took out a piece of paper from his pocket, did not ignite, soaked in a glass of water directly, and then handed the paper to Su Bai. "Come on, wipe your eyes." Su Bai took the paper and wiped it gently on his own eyes. There seemed to be a smog of water in his eyes. Then, Su Bai found something like a ground, some accidents, but it was not a special accident. . An old man dressed in a cook costume is walking among the diners, smiling while walking, but Su Bai can be sure that this old man does not exist until he wipes his eyes with a paper. The old man came to the table of Su Bai at this time. The fat man put down the chopsticks and took Wang Laoji to take a sip of the old man. "People who are dying are usually eating a bowl of broken rice. You can reverse them here. If you do, you can eat it well. You can feel safe on the road, a love, You are on the road, is your son able to open this store, just follow it, you will stay here, but it will break the feng shui of this store." The old man was very surprised that the fat man could see him, and then he was sincere and fearful with his hands together. Then, the old man went outside the hotel, and finally looked at the hotel with a nostalgic look, then left and disappeared. The fat man touched his stomach, and a pot of rabbit heads basically entered his stomach. Naturally, there were some support, but he was still kind, taking out a small box from his pocket. "Hold, give the buddy to eat, the things that are exchanged in the micro-shop are not for the audience. This stuff is my own pill, no other special effects, it is no problem." Su Bai took the box away. "Thank you." "Don''t be so outside, it''s right, right, apart from me, are you still connected with other listeners in reality?" Su Bai thought of Litchi, but he still said: "No." "Oh, in fact, it is necessary to make more friends. At the very least, if you just enter the same story world, it is also known as the root of the knowledge. Isn''t it a knife?" The fat man said in a tone. At this time, Su Bai suddenly thought of the Zhou Bureau, and those who knew the Zhou Zhou in reality. He felt that the fat man was right. In fact, this is why Su Bai did not find other audiences on the Internet. In fact, If you post some posts online or do some "points out" descriptions, it is not difficult to find a few listeners, but it is not very meaningful to do so. Once you enter the story world, whether you know it before, Still look at the interests to make choices. "Well, I went out a while ago to do something for a big man, run a leg and earn some extra money. Now I have to go back to life. Thank you for taking this meal. Its a bit of a fate." The fat man stood up and suddenly remembered something. "Right, what is your name, leave a number." "Is it convenient to lick the knife?" Su Bai made a joke while taking the phone out and swapping the number with the fat man, then added WeChat. The name of the fat man is "Zhangba Yi", which is regarded as the habit of the previous generation. It is the generation of Su Bais father. The name is basically "construction, nation-building, August, building army" and so on. of. "Su Bai is right, um, okay, yes, help me shout a drip into the car, I am a new phone, too lazy to get the software." Su Bai nodded, this busy is not difficult, nothing more than tens of dollars, Su Bai opened the software, asked: "where to?" Wuhou District Taiping Shengshi Area A. Su Bai suddenly stopped, and then asked inexplicably: "Say again." "Wuhou District Taiping Shengshi District A." The fat man repeated it again. "My family lives nearby, can you go together?" Su Bai asked. The fat man, a pair of expressions that I understand, reached over the shoulders of Su Bai. "Brother, I know what you want. In fact, if you are willing to hug your thighs, is your fat man''s legs very thick?" The fat man also blinked at Su Bai. Su Bai shrugged. "I didn''t say anything, my family lived in the Taiping Shengshi District A, Wuhou District." "Cheng Chengcheng, go together, go together, I served you, but when you can see that person, or will there be any accidents, I can''t guarantee it." "You can go home with me and get something, then I will go back to the nursing home and you will see the big man." At this moment, the driver''s phone call came, Su Bai let him stop at the hotel door, and soon, Su Bai and the fat man also went out and got on the bus. The fat man was sitting in the co-pilot position, and Su Bai was sitting in the back seat. Along the way, Su Bai didn''t talk much. The fat man had a lot of words. He didn''t avoid the driver. He talked a lot about terrorist broadcasts. Of course, Su Bai knew that the fat man was also a little good, knowing that he was just finished. Experience the mission, so I introduced myself to a few other things about the terrorist broadcast. For example, in a general story world, the more the audience participates, the higher the mortality rate in this story world. Su Bai thought of the last story world. The experience and the audience add up to more than ten people, but there are only three people who survive. The fat man also said that in the general terrorist broadcast, the task completion degree has not exceeded 5, are newcomers, the task completion has passed 5, but not 20, it is an ordinary audience, the task completion degree exceeds 20, it is considered senior The person, and then going up, the fewer the number, but the higher the level. The big man he wants to see, according to the fat guess, exceeds the boundaries of the seniors. It is a big man with a face in the terrorist broadcast in the southwest. . Of course, the big people here are not in the secular circles, but in the circle of terrorist broadcasters. Su Bai also asked how many tasks the fat man completed. The fat man didn''t answer. He just said that he is not a new person. In fact, he is also a fat man''s own cautious performance. This guy looks rough, but his heart is very delicate. At the destination, the driver completed the order and Su Bai and the fat man got off the bus together. Entering the gate of this community requires a door card. After seeing Su Bai took out the wallet and took out the door card and brushed the door, he finally believed that Su Bai really lived in this community. But then the fat man is a gloating expression. "You don''t know whether it is luck or bad. This big man''s thigh is more difficult to hold or cough, although I also want to hold the thigh, even if he is not a big man, this leg. I am also willing, but how can I say that if I live so close to that person, and if I live in a community, I really dont dare, this is actually no different from a community with a nuclear warhead." Su Bai took a deep breath and suddenly did not know how to talk about this topic. The parents of the house here bought it very early. "Get something with me first, then I will go." "Cheng, where is your home?" "That villa area." The structure of the community is divided into very dense apartment buildings, but it is also divided into a villa area, which is considered to satisfy the consumption patterns of different groups. The fat man followed Su Bai, and the reason why Su Bai came with the fat man was because he happened to be a fat man to come to the community. Is it safe in his house? He is still unclear. If there is a fat person, if anything, It is also an extra layer of insurance. This is a reality, not a story world. There is no conflict of interest between the two. However, when Su Bai went to his own door, the fat man would not move in the same place. Su Bai looked back at the fat man with some surprise. "what happened?" The fat man swallowed a bit of difficulty, and said: "Your home, really live here?" "Yeah, what happened?" "No, what is your relationship with that big man?" The fat man suddenly frowned, and then the fingers began to cross. "Hey, brother, you are so arrogant, like that person, you can take her down, you can!" Su Bai frowned, and then, as if he suddenly thought of something, he immediately went to his door and brushed it out directly. The door opened, but behind the door stood a man. a woman, a woman who knows Su Bai, It is lychee. At this point, Litchi wore a cheongsam and revealed his perfect figure, with a noble temperament, a very young woman, but the temperament of the body can make people breathless, this is lychee. . but, Here is the home of Su Bai. Su Bai asked some sorrows with a grin and a smile: "What did you mean when I told me not to go home that night? Is this?" Lychee nodded very seriously, and the answer was still concise: "My home is dirty, live here first." "........." Su Bai. Chapter 61： The ridicule of death Su Bai was sitting alone in the living room with a cup of tea in front of him. The tea was lychee and the lychee and the fat man went to the study room to talk about things. The owner of Su Bai is now more like a guest. Even Su Bai felt a bit ridiculous and inexplicable in his heart. He took a sip of tea and stood up. Su Bai went to the sunny room on the first floor and pushed the door open. There was no imaginary dusty smell in the room. It looks very transparent. Look at this table for the table, the photos of your parents and the places around them are very clean. Before Su Bai and the housekeeping company said that this room was not allowed to come in and cleaned. The housekeeping company could not make this mistake, and the traces were just cleaned up these days. I feel a little strange in my heart. Is it lychee cleaned? There is a new incense burner, and the incense is not burning. Su Bai did not scent or worship his parents. Before he went home on the first day, he did not worship or even entered the room. Outside, it should be that Litchi and the fat man had finished talking about things, and the fat man nodded and bowed out as he flattered. Going to the door, Litchi stood still, then pushed open the door and saw Su Bai standing here. "I cleaned you for a while." Litchi said. The fat man stood next to him, with a symbolic smile on his face, the fat man''s skill, Su Bai was seen, can suppress the bronze box, showing its strength, but even the fat, in front of the lychee is really Dressed like a grandson, this is more able to reflect the identity and status of Litchi from the side; Before I also knew about Su Bai and Litchi, the attitude toward Su Bai also came a hundred and eighty-degree turn. So, maybe Su Bai, who is not very familiar with the circle, cant be in my mind. The horror of lychee is accurately perceived, but others, those old fritters, can. "There are many things." Su Bai returned these two words, then took the incense burner and directly dropped it in the trash can next to it. Litchis brow is condensed, The fat man was scared and stunned. He thought that this guy was really a fork, dare to hit her face in public, can, can admire, if you do not die next second, it is better. However, the thing that made the fat person more unexpected happened. Litchi did not directly disciplining this guy, just asked: "why?" Su Bai shrugged. "My mother said in her suicide note that she didn''t want to be enshrined after she died. She hated my dad smoking and hated for a lifetime. He didn''t want to be placed on the table after death and then continued to lick his nose. Avoid the smell of smoke." Liche nodded and smiled: "This is in line with the aunt''s character." "In fact, my mom said that she doesn''t agree with me to put her photo here because she thinks that black and white photos will make her look ugly." Su Bai said these things, a smile on his lips, although his parents died very early, but parents are also very impressed in his memory, even if his mother is a mother, it is still It is the kind of naughty that belongs to the girl. I remember that once the mother dressed herself as a little princess at that time, the father who came home saw that he was angry enough. "That is my abrupt, sorry." Litchi apologized to Su Bai. "It''s okay, right, you know my parents?" Su Bai asked, if Litchi and his parents know each other, then Litchi used to take care of himself, and the reason is also plausible, and there are so many houses here, where the ability to live with lychee can not, but they live in their own home, want to come, It is also the reason for this. "I am an orphan." Litchi said, "I grew up in an orphanage, the orphanage, which was sponsored by your mother." "The orphanage is now closed," Su Bai said. "Well, off, after a few years after your parents died, they were closed because of insufficient funds, but at that time I was grown up and I was able to leave the orphanage." "Sorry." Su Bai began to apologize. The property left by his parents to Su Bai is not only a huge amount of real estate and deposits. In fact, there are still many shares of the company. Now they are all transferred to the name of Su Bai. It can be said that Su Bai is not short of money. He did not do anything, and his wealth continued to increase. However, after his parents accident, Su Bai almost left Chengdu to go to the eastern coastal areas to go to school. Some things the parents had done before, such as funding. School and children, Su Bai did not continue to take care of; Its not that Su Bai doesnt know about it. In fact, many schools and orphanages or other aid agencies have also thought of the way to find Su Bais contact information and seek continued funding. They were all rejected by Su Bai. Because at that time, Su Bai felt that his parents had done so many good things, but it was still unexpected. It was really boring. Lychee stood by Su Bai and looked at the two photos on the table: "Aunt Xu is a very good person, I like her very much." "Thank you." "I won''t stay here for a long time. I will leave for a long time, maybe half a year, maybe a year, or maybe even longer." "Yeah." Su Bai looked very calm. He didn''t think about knowing how Litchi and his mother had to go and then got help from Litchi. If he did, it was a shackle for his mother. "Auspicious I will stay, because I can''t take it." Liche continued, "Zhang Yayi is also a Chengdu person. If there is anything in the future, you can find him." The fat man immediately raised his chest and said: "If you want, you have to." Litchi turned and looked at Su Bai. "Actually, when I was a child, I also saw you when I was a child. At that time, you were sitting in the car. Your mother called you down to play with us. You refused." Su Bai smiled. "I can''t help you much more. If I don''t leave, I can actually help you a lot. Even, I can guarantee you, I will definitely survive, but I have to go. If I have too much influence on you before I go, I will Counted by the terrorist broadcast, and then in your next story mission, will focus on increasing the difficulty for you, making you ... more difficult to survive. At that time I am no longer, can not help you resolve, so, only It can hurt you." "I don''t have to explain, I understand." "You go back to the nursing home, I will leave tomorrow, and when I am, take care of my good fortune." After the lychees finished these words, they gently greeted Su Bais parents and left the room. Su Bai and the fat man left their home together, a home temporarily occupied by the nest. The two stood at the door of the community. There was a cigarette in the mouth of the fat man. The lighter turned in his hand. Some shouted: "Unfortunately, there is a beautiful and powerful leg in front of you, but you are not. The opportunity to hug her, oh, but unfortunately." Su Bai looked at the fat man, then looked down and placed it on the fat man''s leg. The fat man immediately yelled and said: "My legs are not as thick as her, no no no, thicker than her, and there are legs. hair." "Are you going to go back?" Su Bai asked. The fat man nodded. "I will help you take a taxi." "okay." After the previous events, the fat man''s attitude towards Su Bai has also been significantly improved and changed. Just as Su Bai was preparing to take a taxi, he suddenly felt a tingling in his chest, and breathing became extremely difficult immediately. Then, Su Bai was kneeling on the ground, his hands on the ground, and the cold sweat began to flow down. At this time, Su Bai suddenly found that the fat man is also like himself, stumbled on the ground, his face is also full of sweat. Fortunately, this painful feeling quickly disappeared, and both Su Bai and Fat Man sat on the ground and gasped. The fat man looked at the community behind him with hatred. He bit his teeth: "Rely, this woman, I already knew it, deliberately pulled me to be your nurse." Su Bai took out the mobile phone, and it was a surprise. She received a preview private message on WeChat, which is a graphic: [Story World]: Taunt of Death [Story Attributes]: Death Struggling [Story Audience]: 20 peopleһ,Űһ,հ,.................. [main line task]: unknown [PS]: The notice will enter the story world after 3 days of publication; The picture is accompanied by a photo, which is a barren mountain. However, the audience who participated in this mission, in addition to seeing Bai, himself and Zhang Bayi, the rest of the people are fuzzy fonts, do not know the name, Su Bai looked at the fat phone screen, found the fat man There are a few more names that you can see than yourself. It should be someone who the fat man knows. The fat man licks his hands, and some want to cry without tears: "I am a ancestors, a group task of 20 people." Before in the taxi, the fat man and Su Baipupu, the more participants, it means that the higher the mortality rate, it means that the world of the story is more dangerous. Su Bai looked at the fat man and said: "Look at the opening." The fat man turned to look at Su Bai, and looked at the community behind him. He sucked his nose and nodded, but the babys heart was so bitter. At this time, Su Bais cell phone rang. This is a strange number. From Chongqing, Su Bai did not rush to pick it up. Instead, he passed the number in his mind and finally found a hint in the last story. I have exchanged numbers with one person. "Hey." Su Bai took the call. "Hey, Su Bai, come and save me." "Where are you?" Su Bai brows, but the sound of care does not sound so critical. "I am going to drive from Chongqing to Chengdu to find you to play today. When his mother drives the car, the death broadcasts a notice to Laozi, which makes the old man drive the car directly into the ditch." Chapter 62： Sand and sand When I entered the night, I was able to take care of me. He was also a bachelor. He directly dropped his car in the ditch. He used his mind to come out and then took a ride on the road into Chengdu. On the way, it was counted as smoothly. The three people gathered in a shop called "A Bone". This chain store is very famous in Chengdu. It specializes in bones. The signature dish is the bones. Su Bai and Fat Zi stay in the coffee shop in the afternoon and sleep. So when I saw it, the two of them had a little bit of sleepiness, and they had a sharp contrast with the slightly embarrassing look. "Eat, eat, I am starving." I was really hungry and tossed for an afternoon. Su Bai had a little soup, and he drank a little. The fat man ate a lot of snacks in the afternoon. At this time, his appetite was not very good. After waiting for a few bones to eat, I finally tried to slow down and watched Su Bai and the fat man look like they were happy. He looked at the time. "No, what time is it, are you sleepy?" Su Bai smiled and ordered a cigarette. The fat man blinked and sighed. "You two weak scum, nightlife is just beginning, you can''t do it. This kind of life is incomplete." "Which silly fork is said to us for half an hour, the result is that we waited for four or five hours in the coffee shop to come over, listened to an afternoon lyric song, and listened to the fat grandfather and my ears. Soft, hypnotized for a good afternoon, this time thirsty sleep, you hurry to finish eating, find a place to open a hotel to sleep and say." "What are you sleeping, I don''t often come to Chengdu, how can I ruin this night?" I took a bone and ate it. "You have a gimmick in Chengdu?" Su Bai asked a little funnyly. He and he stayed in the world of the last story for a few days. It is also a lot of understanding of the temperament of a glimpse. There is a knife, this guy has long been smashed. "Hey, what gimmicks, how hard it is to listen, hey, become a famous sand-sand dance, have you heard of it?" Looking at Su Bai and the fat man with a sly smile. The fat man shook his head. "Is it a national dance? Its boring. In recent years, the tourism industry has developed quite badly. No matter what kind of village, what kind of town, the ethnic costumes that the villagers have never seen before, start to wear a national costume. Its too boring to start cheating the tourists." Hearing the words "sand sand dance", Su Bai was unmoved. However, this kind of unmoved or caught by a look, he pointed to Su Baidao: "Look, what the grandson of Su Da knows, hey, what''s the matter, the people at the bottom of this family have also gone to the sand sand dance to find a soul mate?" Su Bai took a sip of orange juice and shook his head. "I just heard it." "Cheng, since I have never been there, I will take you to open my eyes tonight, I will treat you." Su Bai bounced the ash, "It is cheap anyway." "Yes, I said that I have never been there, I know the price. I said that I can be so stingy, just ask you to dance? The cost of the latter half of the night, I also wrapped it." The fat man is now a taste of the product, and immediately came to the spirit, "Hey, what so interesting?" "In fact, it is also a very elegant thing. Look for a soul mate, and then change from the soul to the physical communication, and reach a realm of spiritual harmony." "His mother, said that the fat man is tickle in your heart, you have no food, and you are full and have to lead the way." The fat man has been unable to hold back and urged. I took a paper towel and wiped my mouth, then stood up and waved: "Walking, its a deep understanding of the guns together, and the next one is the large group mission world. It is also necessary to cultivate our feelings before we go in." Su Bai still sat in the same place and did not get up. The fat man took a two-step walk and the two of them went back together and looked at Su Bai. "You said that some people are not willing to take a nap with us. What does this mean?" A fat man next to the consultant. "It means that he is now planning how to smash the knife behind us." The fat man replied in a serious manner. Su Bai raised his hand and gestured to surrender himself, then put the money on the table. "Going." .................. The choice of this venue, in the Chengdu sand and sand dance is a relatively advanced one, the light into the door of the ticket money will be five hundred, naturally the girl inside is not ten or twenty can pull a dance Up and down the hand has passed the addiction of goods, according to the saying, the low-end scenes are all old aunts of old age, this field is the real thing on the table, usually teachers or white-collar workers Women of the class come to earn extra money, and ordinary buses are not allowed to enter here. Su Bai had a cigarette in his hand. When he entered, a man in black clothes pointed to Su Bai: "Smoke, get rid of it." Su Bai pretended not to hear, took the cigarette and took a sip, then went on. The man reached out and grabbed Su Bai. "This is the rule here." At this moment, I turned around and leaned against the mans stomach. The man was stumbled on the ground and couldnt stand up for a while. "Look at your dog''s eyes and see clearly." The surrounding security guards were all silent, and the three people continued to walk in. "I said Abai, why are you holding cigarettes? Nothing disturbs your interest." The fat man was somewhat dissatisfied. At the same time, he reached out and patted the fat man on the seesaw. "Where is there a rule that can''t smoke in this field? Is this the right thing to try to understand? If you lick the cigarette butt, people know that we are fine, that is Those who are willing to spend five hundred pieces to play with the small hanging wire, there will be no high-end goods to come to us? Do you know? "Rely, don''t say it early, say that Laozi goes up and directly interrupts the guy''s legs and feet. Is it time to directly entertain the guests?" "............" "........." Su Bai. In the dance hall, it is not very embarrassing. It is a lyrical dance music. Some men and women are dancing inside. The space below is quite big. There are also some sofa seats around the ballroom. It is almost hidden in the corner of the light. The customer creates a very quiet environment, and overall, it feels like a Japanese custom shop. The Su Bai three people have just sat down, and immediately four or five women have come over. These four or five women do not say how beautiful the makeup looks, but they all look very temperament, not the kind of dusty woman. It is in reality that there are women who look very noble. "Choose it, fat man." He said to the fat man. "Choose a few?" asked the fat man. "Oh, sir." "Cheng, this, this, this." The fat man directly picked three women, and the three women also walked in with enthusiasm. The two sat on both sides of the fat man, one sitting on the fat man''s leg and making the fat man beautiful. A look at the selection of a younger intellectual woman, this is a very consistent taste. The petite girl was sitting next to Su Bai. "Come and come, drink, cheer." Everyone greets everyone drinking together. Su Bai picked up the glass and handed it to the female partner next to him. "You drink for me." "For drinking, but..." After the girls words were not finished, Su Bai took out the wallet and pulled out a red banknote, which was directly inserted into the womans ditch. The woman immediately said nothing, and the two glasses of wine continued to drink. "Oh, okay." A look at Su Bais eyes, "My family is also a veteran of the wind and moon." At this time, the dance music has changed, and it has become very popular. Many of the men and women who are sitting here are also going to dance together. The men are up and down, and the women are doing what they want. Anyway, the relationship between the two sides is here, and it is only a limitation. Have had a hand addiction. The fat man and the buddy also went crazy with the female companion around him, and Su Bai continued to sit in the same place, slightly closing his eyes and tilting his legs. "Handsome, let''s go together too..." Su Bai shook his head. "You sit here, I go to the bathroom." Su Bai got up and went to the bathroom. There is a strong smell of disinfectant in the bathroom. It should have been cleaned. Su Bai took a handful of water and took it on his face. He wiped the paper towel around him. In the cubicle of the bathroom, there was a dull breathing sound and the sound of the toilet friction. Here, every corner actually exudes that kind of breath. Su Bai did not go to the ballroom, but went up to the second floor, hands on the railings, looking at the men and women who waved under the waves. "Why, don''t you play?" A man in a red suit with a very delicate hair came to Su Bai with a glass of red wine. "Not interested." Su Bai replied directly. "Oh, can''t you look at the woman? Then... what about the man?" the man asked. Su Bai smiled, then grabbed the man''s neck with his backhand and put the man''s face on the iron railing. The man''s face began to distort and it was very painful: "How far is it to give Laozi how far." After letting go, the man left immediately. He should go to the toilet to make up the makeup, and he cried while walking. At this time, a waiter walked past Su Bai, and Su Bais gaze turned over. The waiters tray had a few glasses of red wine, which was bright and colorful, but only Su Bai could rely on it so far. It is perceived that the few cups are not red wine, but fresh blood that has just left the body. Taking a deep breath, Su Bais tongue gently rubbed his mouth. Own, I finally found my own fun. Chapter 63： spirit Blood, for Su Bai, is now the sweetest and most delicious, and it is also a thing that can tease its own interests, because to a certain extent, it belongs to the food of Su Bai; At this moment, the fat man and the buddy were squatting on their own dance partners in the dance floor, and they were very happy. The women who were also screamed by them were almost breathless. Su Bai followed the waiter and stepped forward to come to a private room. The waiter slammed the door, then went in, and soon came out, then left, but the things on the tray were gone. Su Bai always stood on the edge of the pot behind the pillar, hiding his body shape. Then he came out and walked to the front of the private room. There was a window on the door of the private room. Through the window, Su Bai saw three inside. personal. A man in a suit and a squatting on the floor, two Panyu sitting on the couch, like a mantra. The cups of blood were placed on the coffee table. After they had finished the spell, they picked up the cup in front of them and began to slowly taste the fresh blood inside. They drink very slowly and their throats keep moving. The middle-aged man in a suit is still kneeling on the ground, very pious; Su Bai frowned, and he would not have found a place for cult rituals. There seems to be nothing worthy of his own interest. Su Bai is somewhat disappointed. If its just this kind of debauchery, Su Bai is really too lazy to intervene. This is what the government should do. However, immediately, when Su Bai was ready to leave, he suddenly saw one of the Panyu suddenly spit. It was the kind of retching, Panyu''s hands licking his mouth, and the abdomen undulating. Then, a blood-red bead appeared in Panyu''s hand. Suddenly, Su Bais eyes stared at the bead, the kind of beads, and Su Bai himself. The last time he relied on auspicious help, he got a small box and he didnt want to eat it. Of course. It is also because in the last story world, these things were not allowed to be brought in. Su Bai was directly into the story world like a person, and it was too clean to be clean. In reality, it seems that I have not suffered any danger and I have not suffered any injuries, so I don''t need to eat it for the time being. However, this kind of thing is more good for Su Bai. The suit man took the bead from Panyu, and did not care that the bead was just vomited from this cockroach. He put it directly into his mouth and began to chew. Immediately afterwards, the suit man''s face showed a facial expression of enjoyment, and then continued to worship the two. The two Panyus held the beads and then got up. It looked like they were ready to leave. One of them took a bank card on the coffee table and put it in the cuff. Su Bai retired and escaped to the darkness, holding his breath. For Su Bai, when he is hiding now, he almost has a natural bonus. Whether it is a vampire or a cold poison with a little zombie feeling, Su Bai has gathered a kind of living atmosphere. The two Panyu came out, and their dresses were a bit weird, but the CD was close to Tibetan areas, and people who were wearing ethnic costumes were often seen, so the clothes of these two people would not cause too much attention. It is not like the eastern coastal areas where Su Bai lived before, but it is rare to see such costumes. The suit man also came out, but he did not go with the two Panyu, but went in the other direction. Su Bai looked at the backs of the two Panyu, then looked at the crowd still indulging in the dance floor, thought about it, in order to be on the safe side, he still took out his mobile phone and called. "Hey, Ahbai, Hey, Abai, what do you say, I can''t hear clearly." I took the call, but because of the noisy voice around, I couldnt hear the voice of Su Bai. Su Bai directly hung up the phone and edited a text message in the past: "Discover the situation, come together, go to the back door." After sending out the text message, Su Bai continued to secretly follow the two Panyus. The two Panyus really went to the back door. At the back door, two people standing on the side of the road should be taking a taxi. Su Bai leaned on the stairway. After a while, the two men and the fat man came drunk, and the fat clothes were very uneven. Su Bai pointed to the fat cadres. The fat man slammed, reached out and touched it, then turned around and pulled the zipper up and then turned around. Su Bai pointed to the two Panyu at the door. "These two people are a bit interesting." As soon as he looked at the past, his eyes narrowed slightly, and then his hands began to rub gently; In the sight of Su Bai, I saw a small gourd at the waist of Panyu moved, and then I smiled and laughed: "It''s a bit interesting. There are doorways. These two Panyus also have a way." Hey? The fat man also came to the mood at once. For them, the biggest demons are actually living in the next story world, and the key to survival is whether their own strength is enough to protect themselves, some things, It can be exchanged from the micro store, but the exchange price in the micro store is too high, and the story point is too precious. Therefore, it is also a very good thing to find some useful things in the real world. Of course, this requires enough luck. After all, the metaphysical person is also a rare kind of existence among the entire human society. It is very difficult to get them, and to get some cheats or instruments from them. This time, the fat man did not have his own good things interrupted, the two eyes began to shine, apparently the heart has already made up his mind to eat the two Panyu. "This group of people go out to the back door. It is not a good bird at first glance. I think that for the sake of social harmony and stability, we need to take a shot to suppress them. This is also a good thing for the benefit of the country and the people." The fat man picked up his cuffs and was ready to go. At this moment, the direct hand stopped the fat man: "Anxious, these two Panyu are obviously ready to go back. Maybe they have any dens here, such as the rudder, the altar, there are definitely more good things, we want I know how to put a long line to catch big fish, and the two scorpions have a few squash and squash, and you can''t see the fat man." The fat man stared at him and looked awkward. "The fat man, I am really a little jealous of you. I didn''t expect you to be so insidious outside of the older woman." When the two Panyus talked here, they stopped a taxi and got on the bus. The three people of Su Bai also came out immediately. There was also a taxi on the roadside. The three men of Su Bai also got on the bus together. "Our friend is in front, just follow that car." Su Bai said directly. In this way, the two taxis drove from the third ring of the CD to the downtown area of ??the CD, to a high-end residential area, and the taxi in Panyu stopped. Su Bai also stopped here. The fat man knocked around and screamed. "I thought that these guys would hide in the outskirts of the suburbs. I didn''t expect to live in such a good place. It was really rich." I also got out of the car and took care of the clothes. "If you don''t follow, you will go far." The three men of Su Bai entered the community with the two Panyus, and then the two people entered the elevator together. Yes, there are five people in the elevator. The two Panyus pressed 13 layers, and Su Bai pressed 15 layers. When the elevator reached the thirteenth floor, the two Panyu left the elevator. When the elevator door closed, the fat man gasped and gasped: "Grandma''s, this group of people don''t bathe, what is the smell of the body, they are all stunned." "Original taste." I spit out these two words. After the elevator reached the fifteenth floor, Su Bai pressed the thirteenth floor. The three men came down from the thirteenth floor. "So many rooms, how to find?" Fat man groaned. I looked at my nose and said, "My nose is more spiritual, I am coming..." At this moment, the front door was suddenly opened, and the three white men quickly entered the stairway sideways. A total of four Panyu walked out of the room and stood at the elevator. They seem to be very happy, talking about something, but they can''t understand the three people who are hiding here. Soon, the elevator came up, four Panyu entered the elevator, and when the elevator went down, Su Bai several talents came out again. The fat man went straight to the back of the room and then gently plucked it with his ear. "There is no one inside, but the door must be opened, we..." As soon as I walked over, the palm touched the door, and the door opened. The mind power directly pushes the lock core. "Where, you can, you can rely on this to get on the road to get rich." The three people entered the room together, and all the walls inside were covered with dark red wallpaper, which looked very depressed. The fat man should have drunk in the sand and sand dance hall, a little urgency, and walked to the bathroom while loosening his waistband, then the fat man snorted: "Hey, these guys put the bathroom full of things, even the hats and clothes on the toilet, are they not guilty?" "Isn''t there a blame here?" he said, referring to a clay jar outside the bathroom. Then he walked in and went looking for something. Su Bai is also looking inside. However, Su Bai was not careful. When he turned a very rough hemp rope, his hand was stained with red paint. He had to go back to the bathroom and prepare to wash his hands. At this time, the fat man was facing his own thing. The clay jar was sprinkled with urine. After the fat man was aligned, it didn''t matter. The head was biased into the bathroom compartment, and it seemed to be looking at the portrait hanging there. However, Su Bai, who had just come over at this time, saw it. A white smoke rose from the clay jar and gradually formed a figure of a white dress with a cloak. The face of the man was lying on the bottom of the fat man. , keeps swaying, It seems to help the fat man in the mouth, but the fat man is unaware. Chapter 64： Mosaic Within the scope of the rules, let''s go! The fat man''s spell is not too powerful, but he can''t bear much. The dozens of papers are thrown out, and the snakes are dancing in a moment. The three Panyus who are mourning the spells directly lean against the wall. On, the body began to soften, the lips snored, and the spell couldn''t be read at all. Even the three cockroaches began to spit out white foam. The darts of this guy are simply a tool without any solution under the control of his mind, especially in the short-distance battle, it is even more difficult to prevent. The Panyu who said the Chinese before also avoided it, but the darts Actually, he also reversed the direction and directly stabbed his throat. Su Bai looked up and the fangs reappeared. The whole person rushed out like a wild beast with a hair, and a hand was directly photographed on the face of a Panyu. The strength of the palm is not very big, but the palm of the hand contains Cold, but directly to the half of the face of Panyu to freeze, Panyu opened his mouth and screamed, but Su Bai did not pay attention to him, continue to pounce on the next Panyu. This level of brother''s shot, especially in the face of these four levels is actually half a bucket of water, it is really as easy as cutting melons and vegetables, fat ones hit the paper and the other party caught off guard, Su Baiyi mess The collision is to let these Panyu completely lose sight of this. In the end, I will take care of the heads in a leisurely manner, that is, the three people will jointly shoot, and all these four Panyus are dead on the ground. There were fears in the surrounding households and screams from women. "A few brothers, the wind is tight!" The fat man slid straight away with the cockroach, and took the picture with him at the back; Su Bai saw that they actually wanted to take the elevator and shouted: "There must be police officers below. Take the stairs first. When you get to the third and fourth floors, jump out of the window." "in!" The fat man immediately turned his head and followed the Su Bai to run the stairs. It was the same, but he was more sloppy when he went down the stairs. Because the mindfulness can help maintain the balance, he directly sits on the escalator and slides down halfway, but the speed is very fast. Easy. After waiting for the fourth floor, Su Bai first turned out from the window at the entrance of the corridor, grabbed the sewer pipe with both hands and went straight down. The palms of both hands kept rubbing on the sewer pipe. For a time, the skin was **** and bloody, but it was also very effective. Su Bai''s own potential to fall off was offset. After the two feet landed, Su Baiyu bit his teeth on the ground, endured the pain, and watched his almost almost ruined palm gradually recover. If it was before, Su Bai also felt that the vampire was very cool and could recover immediately after being injured. But after the incident happened to him, Su Bai was a little feeling that there was no feeling, the pain when the wound appeared and the flesh and blood in the recovery. The pain involved is no less than the pain of the injury, which is simply a torture. When Su Bais hands were restored, the fat guys and the ones all came down. The strength and means of these two men were much more than that of Su Bai, so it was much easier to do some things than Su Bai. In the distance, you can see the lights of the police car parked at the entrance of the building. The three men of the Su Bai circled the circle and then opened a room in a nearby hotel. After entering the room, Su Bai first went to take a bath, wrapped in a bath towel, Su Bai saw the fat man and a look at each other sitting on a bed are playing with their own objects. "Hungry, call a takeaway." The fat man touched his stomach and said. "You eat, I am tired, sleep first." Su Bai lay on the bed and put a quilt on himself. The fat man looked at his eyes and shook his head. "Tossing this time, go to bed early, wake up and eat lunch directly." When you come down from the bed, you should be ready to take a shower. . "Rely, you don''t eat, fat man alone is very lonely." "Is there no instant noodles in the room, eat that cockroach, right, fat man, that bucket of instant noodles is eaten upside down, dig the bottom and then soak it, wait until Mings check out and put the bucket in the noodles. When you put it back, you will not have to pay for instant noodles when you check it out and think that you haven''t touched the noodles." "........." Fat man. This night, Su Bai slept very hard. Although he was likely to be traced by the police, he was not worried. Anyway, there were two goods around him. When something happened, they first carried it. chant. When the midday sun came in, Su Bai opened his eyes and saw that he and the fat man slept on a bed. He wanted to come because he was asleep first, and they were too embarrassed to come and squash. After going to the bathroom to wash it out, Su Bai took out his mobile phone and looked at the restaurants around him, thinking about waiting for the two to wake up and go to dinner together. At this time, Su Bai found a message from WeChat, which is Litchi: "I gotta go." "Pay attention to safety." Su Bai thought about it and could only reply to these four words. "Auspicious stay in your home and take care of me." "no problem." "I hope you are alive when I come back." "I hope so too." The dialogue is over here, very simple, because the relationship between Su Bai and Litchi is inherently simple. When I was eating bones last night, Su Bai once asked me and the fat man. How high is the lychee, the fat answer is very high, and the answer is very high and very high. Then, the three big men immediately agree together. The end of this discussion about how high the lychee is and is not nutritious. Su Bai took out the mobile phone and showed the task notification again. His current lineage and physique could not be exchanged and upgraded. The road that was upgraded by the micro store was basically blocked. The fat man was strengthened by the Taoist priest. The things that are learned are very varied, but the subject has always been very positive, and one is the reinforcement of the mind, the two people are very positive, and they can not give Su Bai how much experience. Looked at the environment in the story world in the picture. Since it is in the forest, I need to exchange some things that can be used in the forest. However, Su Bai is not sure whether things can be brought into the story world. If I am In reality, I prepared something and exchanged some props in the micro store. In the end, I was not allowed to be brought into this particular story world. I didnt do it myself. However, I still have six hundred story points. If I really dont need it, its a pity that if I die... Su Bai shook his head. Yes, the story is the same as wealth. Life does not bring things that are not brought to death. It is not even as good as wealth. Wealth can be turned into a legacy and left to others. If the story is not used, then it is dead. Its really useless, and no one else can use it. Holding the chin and putting a glass of water in front of him, Su Bai pulled his mobile phone screen like this. In the list of props, he saw a lot of things below the five hundred story points, but Su Bai still hesitated, followed by Su White saw a set of "soft armor". This soft armor looks no different from a set of ordinary thermal underwear, but it has a good physical defense effect. This requires 500 stories. What is unpredictable now is that the next story world can allow the audience to bring something in. If it is allowed, then what is allowed to be taken? I want to come. In Su Bais opinion, if you can bring it, then a piece of clothing that is worn like underwear should be within the permissible conditions. However, Su Bai also looked at the skill list, and his blood and constitution could not be exchanged. And intensive, but some skills, can still be open to Su Bai, such as a part of the vampire skills and a part of the zombie skills, but now it seems that it seems a bit tasteless, those skills that are really familiar to vampires and zombies, Su Bai actually There is absolutely no way to redeem, which makes Su Bai can''t help but be speechless. I can''t do it now. The road in the future is really too difficult to go. After others get enough stories, they can upgrade in peace of mind. Now they have a story on the mountain. I dont know how to spend it. After watching it for a long time, Su Bai smiled and reached out and rubbed his chin. However, at this moment, Su Bai suddenly felt a pain in his chest, and the whole person fell directly on the ground. "The trough..." "hiss" The two grandfathers who had been sleeping on the bed at the same time also rolled down from the bed together and began to distort the mourning on the ground. Finally, after a dozen seconds, the three men recovered calm together. The fat man coughed a few times and shouted: "This is what evil is in the middle, isn''t the task already released, and how come again." "Mom, the terrorist broadcast is addictive." I sat up and sat up. Su Bai picked up the phone and found another new preview message to be delivered. After reading the message again, Su Bai was surprised: "The newly released mission information has not changed, it is exactly the same as the one sent last time." "What the hell? I am exactly the same here, play with me?" I looked at the phone and shouted. "I am also the same here......... Hey?" The fat mans exclamation attracted the attention of Su Bai and his care. "I am involved in the audience here. In addition to my own and Su Bai, there are two other names that I have contacted and recognized. The names of these two people have now become mosaics, and they are invisible. The amount is about this change." I took a moment and squatted on the fat ass. "Fat, Laozi **** mouth, his mother''s tossing us three again is to see your two mosaics?" Chapter 65： Become a **** of death After this day, during the time of entering the story world, the fat people are basically meditating, and even the cockroaches do not eat. This is to "temporarily hold the Buddha''s feet" and adjust their state to the best before entering the story world. The fat man himself said that he sometimes regrets to redeem this Taoist physique. Although the taboo is not a lot, but from his experience, after the big fish and big wine drunk, when the body is not good, it is not clear, use the Tao At the same time, the effect will be weakened by several, and it is very likely that you will lose your life in the world of stories. Therefore, the fat man looked at Su Bai and looked at all kinds of takeaways in the past few days. He always used white rice porridge for pickles, and the porridge could only drink one, which would make the fat man uncomfortable. But in order to survive, this appetite can still be temporarily cut off. A look at the room is in the distance, a station is a few hours, and occasionally there will be something in the room suddenly falling, this is because he is tired, this time he will choose to rest, and then continue to practice, so this Most of the cups in the room, etc., are not very heavy, basically in a suspended state of one centimeter. Compared with these two, Su Bai seems to be a little easier. He really has nothing to practice. He just packs things and prepares them. It is basically used for camping, and these things dont know whether terrorist broadcasts are allowed. Bring it into the world of stories. Finally, time is coming; The fat man put a fragrant case in the hotel room, solemnly fragrantly praying, Su Bai and Yi Gu are sitting on the back bed, the two did not go to the mouth to ridicule the fat man at this time, what is the feudal superstition, self-deception, facts In fact, they themselves need this kind of self-deception. After all, this is a group task of 20 people. The general person can live no more than five. Finally, the hour hand turned to that angle, three white light appeared, in turn, Su Bai, fat and a cage. ............ After the light disappeared, Su Bai found himself standing on a road, standing around and looking at the fat man. "Oh, we are really together." Su Bai said. The fat man twisted and twisted to the right, then touched it on his own body, and then he looked hard: "Hey, the terrorist broadcast left three sheets of paper for the fat man, but I have 30 stocks. I am three..." The fat man is a little bit crying. "I only have three darts." Shifting the pockets of his waist, there was originally a dart, and these darts were redeemed from the micro-store, and there was a special bonus when the mind was manipulated. Su Bai took out a red box from his pocket and opened it. What surprised Su Bai was that the red beads in his box were all there. "My own is still there." The fat man is not surprised. "Its not a little easier to bring things that are redeemed from the micro store into the story world. The terrorist broadcasts wont be very strict. This is why I want to go to reality. The reason why the world searches for something, we speculate that because the terrorist broadcast encourages not to exchange from the micro store, but to rely on their own ability to go outside to enhance it, However, this time we are at home, what will be left? "It should be more than that, look, is there not a car over there?" Su Bai pointed to the car parked on the side of the road behind him. It was a car that looked very worn, but it should still be able to open. Su Bai walked over and opened the door and sat in it. He tried it and the car started. "You can drive, get on the bus." Both the care and the fat man got on the bus together. After getting on the bus, they were silent and silent: "Where are you going to get on the bus? Right, have you received the main line mission?" "No." The fat man shook his head. "I don''t have it either," Su Bai replied. "But there is a map here." The map is placed on the co-pilot position on the right hand side of Su Bai. There is a big red circle on the top of the mark, which means it is obvious. Go here. This is the plot guide. If you don''t follow the plot, then the end of the brothers will be very miserable. This is a customary rule for the audience and the terrorist broadcast. "Oh, there is a wallet here." I found this from the side of my seat. What''s inside? the fat man asked. Look at things like ID cards, maybe this is a clue. "No, there are only a few dollars." He replied, "Forget it, Abai, drive first, then go to the destination first, then the soldiers will cover the water and cover the soil. Let''s take care of it. At one point, at least a few days in the same bed, together with the guns and smashed together, it always accumulates a little trust." Su Bai nodded and started the car according to the guidelines of the map. After a dozen kilometers, a gas station appeared in Su Bais field of vision. "A few brothers, according to the map guide, the destination we continue to move forward is really a big forest. There is a gas station in front of it. There is a convenience store inside. Since there is a US dollar in the car, I will add some supplies." "Cheng, stop." The fat man nodded. The car stopped at the gas station, Su Bai got out of the car, watching the desolate look here, and could not help but raise a haze. The gas station is very old and the convenience store is very worn. Obviously, the owners here don''t often clean. However, there are people here, the gas station can still be used normally, and some people in the convenience store are moving around. What do we need? said one consultant. Its nearly a thousand dollars, and its enough to buy a lot of things. Just coming to the world of this story, it is best not to break the rules before you are ready to do everything. This is a habit of avoiding danger for the audience, and too much behavior is likely to lead to a terrible chain reaction. "Gas, medicine, food, beer, let''s go," said the fat man. Then, the fat man looked around. "The dog is gone. How is this environment like the beginning scene of the American horror film? A group of innocent boys and girls drive the car. Prepare to go to the holiday lodge in the forest to go to the mink, and then buy something at the gas station on the road outside the forest. Then it is the beginning of a terrible horror." As soon as I reached out and patted the fat man''s shoulder, "I said dead fat man, you are right, but I don''t agree with one thing. Do you have a half-dollar relationship with the innocent boys and girls?" The three said while walking and entered the convenience store. The convenience store had a black fat man standing behind the counter watching TV, seeing the guests coming, and not greeting. "Boss, we need gasoline, we still need..." The black boss put his hand directly: "Gasoline is behind, go get it yourself, shelf it, choose it yourself, then come here to pay the bill." Su Bai silently, nodded, then greeted the fat man and looked around, the three went together to choose things. When he was on the shelf, Su Bai suddenly saw people inside. The layout of the convenience store is a bit strange. The middle is the shelf, then the reception desk is on one side, and the restaurant is similar to the restaurant on the other side. There are some tables, chairs and benches. At this time, there are actually ten young men and women sitting there. There, they are very young, they should all be college students, and they are all blond foreigners. When I looked at the fat man, I said, "Look, the boys and girls in your mouth are here, and they are not bad. The Western women actually taste differently from China..." After a moment of care, the fat man grabbed his mouth with one hand: "Hold the point, rely on, the NPCs in these story worlds are all obscenity, there is no bottom line and festivals? What is the difference between them and the inflatable dolls? And they are not people, wives, not your exclusive taste. "Things are taken, let''s go and settle accounts." Su Bai said to the two goods. The dozens of Western men and women Su Bai also looked at them. They sat quietly sitting there playing mobile phones or being in a daze, like waiting for others, in the principle of more than one thing, Su Bai did not go too much. s concern. The black boss was very impatient and settled. After checking the accounts, the three people took things back to the car. The fat man put the petrol in, then suddenly saw behind the car body, actually hanging a poster, this poster is quite big, but it seems a little cautious, "This is a movie poster that Death has come. Hey, why didn''t you find it when you got on the bus?" At this moment, I was already on the train. I heard the cry of the fat man and said directly: "Tear the fat man, it is too suffocating in the car." "to make." The fat man immediately tore the poster from the car. Then the three people got on the bus together, or Su Bai drove, and the car quickly entered the depths of the forest. "Hey..." The safe time is over and the story world begins officially; "The name of the world of the story: the mockery of death." "..............." A dozen Western men and women who were sitting in the store stood up together, and everyones eyes became very solemn and dignified. Standing in front of them was a man in a red jacket. The black boss was shocked and shouted: "Fuck, when did you enter my store?" However, before, in fact, the black boss is a few meters away from the dozen western men and women. "The mission is starting, everyone, be careful, I hope everyone can go back safely, so work hard together!" The red jacket youth cheered everyone around. At this time, a shredded poster floated into the convenience store, which is a corner of the poster, which holds a gimmick and a movie propaganda: "Come on, let''s wait for you to come and appreciate the charm of death!" A western young woman looked at the poster and her lips shook a little. "It is the warning that several Orientals have thrown at us. They are demons." "Yes, they are the demons in our story world. The fat man looked at our eyes before, just like watching his prey and dinner, so I am scared!" The red jacket youth put the poster in his hand and shouted to everyone: "As long as all of us are united, the three yellow-skinned monkeys are definitely not our opponents. They should be the **** of death in this story world. If we work together and kill them, we should have completed the task. Come on!" Chapter 66： The first victim! The forest is very dense and very large. The more you open it, the less the road is like a decent road. Fortunately, there are signs of wooden signs around it. Su Baiqiang controls the direction of driving, probably in the middle. After hours, I finally arrived at my destination. The destination has a name on the map, "Hilton House", the fat man and the baby sitting in the car are still thinking about how the luxury house should be luxurious or how many bunny girls are dressed, but the more After they left, they gradually gave up their illusions. Of course, this illusion was not very strong. Although the two of them were a bit savvy, they all knew where they would go and what they would face. In fact, it is a bit like an old farmer lying on a dry land and dreaming of a good harvest scene. However, Rao is psychologically prepared. When Su Bai stopped the car, the fat man and his eyes still widened his eyes. In front of him, in front of everyone, it was an old house that could not be old and broken, but there was a new one. The sign that says: The Hilton Vacation Home welcomes you. A room that was ruined to this extent, actually took such a high-end atmosphere, the fat man looked at the dog''s expression and got out of the car and began to unload the things, ready to move into the house. A look at it is a faceless love to lean on the car, looking at the front of the holiday home. Su Bai went to a small river next to the holiday home, standing on the small, decaying wood pier, and a wooden boat tied to the dock. The river water is not very clear, but it is not the kind of pollution that is discharged into industrial wastewater. It may be because the activity is not very sufficient. The upstream and downstream water cannot be quickly connected and exchanged, so it seems a bit gray. Looking up and looking at the sky, the sky was also gloomy, partly because it was late in the evening, and partly because it was going to rain. "This atmosphere is really suitable." Su Bai squatted down and looked at himself reflected in the water. He was a little bit fascinated, but then he suddenly saw another face on the bottom of the water, looking at his own image in the water. Su Bais eyes slammed loudly, but the next moment, the water suddenly swayed a slight ripple and everything returned to normal. In this environment, any incredible phenomenon can happen, and it is a very naive thing to treat what you see as unreasonable things as your own eyes. What makes Su Bai somewhat repressed is that he waits for talents to come. The fat man has just moved things in. The signs of the signs have already appeared. According to this situation, this time it is even tonight, it is very difficult to stop and live. Su Bai reached out and raised some water in the river, feeling the coldness of the water. Finally, he glanced at the river and stood up and walked to the wooden house. There is not much dusty feeling in the wooden house. On the contrary, unlike the outside, which looks a bit smashed, the furnishings inside are actually very strict and delicate, but most of the furniture and the ground are also contaminated with a thin layer of dust. But for the three people who are not here for a holiday, it is already a good place to stay. "Then, a few will be a little more, there are several rooms over there, but for safety reasons, I will sleep with the fire for a few nights. If something happens, there is also a Take care of it." Su Bai and Yi Gu are also clear, although the fat man said that he was afraid of any accidents, but in fact, no accidents were called accidents. The fat man was responsible for the birth of the stove. When he was concerned, he basically cleaned up the coffee table and the chair. Su Bai took out the food he had bought at the convenience store. After the night, all three were sitting by the fire, everyone holding beer in their hands, and some sausages were being rudely grilled in the stove. The three are very cautious and enjoy the silence of this moment, because no one knows when things will happen, but what is generally certain is that things will happen. "Baked, a little bit of focus, don''t mind." The fat man took the sausage out and divided it. Su Bai took a bite of the sausage. To be honest, the taste is not very good, but at this time, it is possible to eat hot food. This kind of satisfaction is really difficult to describe in words. Just in the river outside the window, the sound of "ͨ" suddenly came out. Even if I was eating rice, my heart was still carrying a string of three people, and the sausage and beer were put down, and the door was quickly pushed out. At this time, the three people took the initiative to face the sudden situation. Its far more advantageous than everyones room and then passively bearing the danger of one after another. Often the protagonists in many horror films are the ones that are separated because they know that there is danger, so they lead to the last one. Then a tragedy. The previous voice was very clear to be heard from the river, and the three immediately came to the small dock. The fat man took a flashlight in his hand and slid directly into the river. Then he quickly found a flash of something: "What is that?" asked the fat man. I wrinkled my face and tried to sense the thing with my own mind, but I still shook my head: "The distance is a bit far, my mind is not enough." "That, it seems that the spectacle lens is reflecting." Su Bai suddenly said this time. Once they looked at the fat man, they immediately reversed the speculation based on Su Bais analysis. It was very likely that if there were eyes, it would indicate someone. The fat man continued to take a photo with a flashlight and found that there was still a shadow area around the area where the lens was reflective. With the impression of preconceived, it was immediately possible to guess the body. "Hey, what to do, there is a floating body in the river." The fat man asked. "Lower the river, fish the corpse, there are twenty listeners here, starving to death, timid, daring, and rushing forward when you encounter something, no matter what the broadcast is playing, With courage to go forward, I have to look at it, and finally, will it be us!" Su Bai started to disembark while talking. The small wooden boat was a bit old, but the quality was not a problem. "When you listen to this, isn''t it the atmosphere of terror? You will dig the grave in the grave and go through the temple to dismantle the door. This is a good way to survive in the dead." The fat man also got off the boat, but because he is too heavy Although the boat still has to eat, but when it goes down, it shakes, so that Su Bai must kneel down to maintain balance. After waiting for the boat, the two men and the fat man took the wooden paddles and started rowing. The boat was quite heavy, so it was not very fast, but until it was about to pass a corner, the three finally confirmed that the body seemed to be hiding from the three, floating, and absolutely impossible to follow the current. speed. There is a cliff in the corner, it is not very high, it is four or five meters, but it is very good to block the line of sight. When the boat of the Su Bai three people crossed, the fat man immediately turned off the flashlight, and the three people snorted together. At the same time, the wooden paddles were stopped. There, some people heard that although the distance was a little far away, it was not very comfortable, but it was indeed a human voice. ............ "Sofia, don''t be angry, just Jack is not deliberately embarrassing you." "I know, I know, Lawrence, I am not a child, I know that I am doing something wrong, I should not wash my clothes with everyone''s water." "But you don''t need to use it now..." "I just came out and everyone took the clothes over and over the water, and then dried them on the grill. Everyone can wear them when they leave tomorrow. Everyone was tired when they were on the road this afternoon." "But it is very dangerous here. The three oriental demons will appear at any time. Jack even said that they might be watching us nearby and looking for opportunities." "We are only a few meters away from the camp. And, Lawrence, you and I are both intensifiers. Unlike those who are still experiencers, those Eastern demons want to be close and shoot us. We don''t They will let them knead, and even if we use it as a bait to bring those Eastern demons, we just have to hold on for a little while, and the rest will have the opportunity to come and surround them. If this is the case, then why not An Eastern demon, then, in this story world, there is not much hope of living, because we have tried our best." "Sofia, you are right, you are great." "No, I am just comforting myself. After all, I just made a mistake, isn''t it?" Sophia turned her head and smiled sweetly at Lawrence. then, next moment, One hand suddenly came out of the water and grabbed Sophia''s neck. Sophia was caught in the river directly under the hood. "Sofia! Sofia! Sofia!" ............ "The trough, how is it so big, there are people in the water and people are screaming." The fat man groaned. "Fat, you flashlight, open it and see what''s going on." I reminded me. "Well, hey, why didn''t it shine? Did the contact get into the water?" The fat man took the flashlight and started shaking it. "Call, finally lit up." ............ "Lawrence, Lawrence, what''s wrong?" "What happened?" "Lawrence?" A group of western young people quickly rushed from the camp. Lawrence was a little shocked and pointed at the lake: exactly, At this time, the fat flashlight was finally lit up by him. Then, because the fat man was shaking the flashlight up and down, when the flashlight was lit, the fat man was irradiated from the bottom up. Most people have had this experience and impression, that is, in the darkness, the flashlight is placed in the position of his chin, and suddenly it is bright, and the picture can definitely scare the uninformed person to death. In this scene, the western youths on the shore were also shocked. Some people immediately shouted in horror: "It''s a demon, a demon of the yellow skin. They came. They shot us. Poor Sophia became their first victim..." Chapter 67： 尴尬 and support How is this scene so familiar? Su Bai suddenly spoke, and at the same time, his brow slowly wrinkled, as if thinking about something. The fat man pointed to the other side: "There are a lot of people over there, a little familiar, what to say? English?" "Yes, it is English." At this time, he also said that he is a high school teacher and is more sensitive to this aspect. "I remembered. I have seen a black horror comedy before. From the beginning we entered the convenience store to the current boating, it was in accordance with the film model." "Comedy horror film?" The fat man immediately came to the spirit, "Would this be the protagonist or supporting role?" "In the plot of the movie, what we are doing now is actually what the protagonists are doing, and then a bunch of supporting roles on the shore will find ways to kill us, and then they will kill themselves in a confusing way, with various Its a coincidence that suicide is similar to the feeling of death. "It means we won''t die, we won''t have anything? That''s not bad... ah ah!!!!" "Hey!" The fat man was just excited to say something, and suddenly a scream was made. A javelin completely cut from a wooden stick directly penetrated his arm. Fortunately, the fat arm had more meat, but such a thin stick was inserted. On his own arm, the pain and sudden dangerous stimuli made the fat man unprepared. At this moment, the hands were opened at once, and an invisible wall of force was opened. Then, the arrows and javelins made of wood kept coming, and they were all on the wall of the mind. "Where is this the treatment of the protagonist?" The fat man was crying and tears. He endured the pain. He bit his teeth and pulled out the small wooden stick on his arm. Then he immediately tore his clothes and wrapped the wound. The whole set of movements was done in one go. It seems that the fat man The experience in the field is indeed very rich, and it also indirectly shows that what he used to hurt is also a common occurrence. Su Bai''s hand was placed under the boat to support the body. Then, in his palm, he felt a moisture, and Su Bai''s eyes slammed loudly: "The boat is leaking, fast, beach!" Yes, the house leaks and the night rain, this small wooden boat that originally felt that the quality is still very good at this time actually began to leak. However, the three people on the boat did not take the boat to the shore to go to the beach, and a collision suddenly came from the bottom of the ship. "boom!" When the hull was shocked, it actually began to split, and it was obviously unable to support it. "ͨ!" "ͨ!" "ͨ!" Su Bai, Yi Gu and the fat three fell together in the river, the fat man and the patrons have been supporting, keeping his body mostly floating on the water, and Su Bai because of his position on the ship before the position Therefore, when the ship splits, it is also split from Su Bai. Su Bai himself is headed down into the water, but the water of Su Bai is also good, and it will not drown in this situation. The fat flashlight slipped to the bottom of the river at the same time. Su Bai opened his eyes under the water. Then he saw a scene that made his scalp numb. At the bottom of the river, there was a row and a row. People walk below, a walking dead! Among them, a man dressed in an old office uniform, raised his head slightly, his face was completely rotted, leaving only a bone shelf, but his face still wearing a pair of glasses The eyelids are silver and reflect in the light of the flashlight. Although there is no expression on the aspect, Su Bai can perceive that the other party is laughing. Then, the other party slowly rose up and swam directly to Su Bai. Below, more and more corpses began to rise slowly. At the same time, both hands and feet kept shaking aimlessly, like a shark with a smell of blood, and began to rush to their prey. Su Bai immediately went up, and his head went out of the water. Before he could talk, an arrow shot over, and it was inconvenient to move in the water. Su Bai did not escape. This arrow shot directly on his shoulder. On the top, the strength of the Su Bai body was shaken again, and the whole person turned over on the water. At this time, one hand suddenly grabbed Su Bais shoulder and grabbed it from above. The body that is floating above has a certain distance from this side. "puff" Su Bai once again surfaced and spit out a sip of water. The fat man grabbed Su Bai with one hand and asked, "Is it okay?" "Nothing, below..." "!!!" A sharpened wooden stick and arrow continue to shoot, and it has become more and more difficult to resist. Because these arrows are not fixed in direction, it is difficult for him to take care of it. "Come on the shore, can''t stay in the water again, the people are getting closer and closer to us, we are too poor in the water!" shouted. "Under the water, there are a lot of corpses, a lot of them, they are coming." Su Bai finally said his discovery at this time. "what!" The fat man and the big horror, together put their faces under the water, the light of the fat flashlight at this time has become weaker, but fortunately, it can be seen clearly, there are indeed a few people in the picture Approaching here. "Hey, how can this be played, some people on the shore, ghosts under the water, Abai, the movie''s plot is also played like this?" Su Bai shook his head in a wry smile. "How can we have the good luck of the protagonist? The opposite person is not a touching set of IQ." With a loud bang, the eyes began to become congested. Obviously, it is intended to force the body''s potential: "A few brothers, I may faint later, rely on you, don''t finish the love, push me away and say it is too hot!" "........." Fat man. "........." Su Bai. After a big sigh, the hands grabbed the shoulders of Su Bai and the fat man, and then the three began to slide back quickly, the speed was fast, and the vocals on the shore gradually could not be heard. I kept pulling the three people back to the side of the small dock. I finally spit out a blood, and then I looked at the fat man and Su Bai, and finally fainted. The fat man was injured, and Su Bai was responsible for dragging the baby out of the water and then squatting on his back. "This wooden house, can you still live?" The fat man was worried. "Hey, now I am half a wounded number. I am directly dizzy, and my combat power is half lost. I will continue to live in the wooden house. The gang will find it sooner or later." of." "The story is still not a day, we just leave the cabin, this is a violation of the plot." Su Bai said, "Fat, you are responsible for taking care of me, I go there, try to lead the people away, let They won''t come to us, at least give you a bit of breathing time." "Oh, that''s too dangerous." Su Bai smiled and pulled out the wooden arrow on his shoulder. "They are these weapons, the killing effect on me is not very obvious, I can hold it, you can''t." Su Bai pulled a fat knife from the fat man''s trouser pocket and bought it from the convenience store. "Go back." "" "Yes, Cheng, you pay attention to safety." After Su Bai turned back into the woods, the fat man took a look at his shoulder and walked into the cabin. Put a look at the chair by the fire, and stand up and sway: "You are not fat at all." Waking up like this, the fat man was not surprised at all, just said: "Are we like this?" "Oh, let him go, it is also to protect him, or when the time is not even, I will vote with you, and then where can I get his one? But he is also very good, and he knows to go out and block it." The gang, you will also come back to make this suggestion." "If it weren''t for the lychee to go, I wouldn''t grab his one." The fat man shrugged and said, "The things that the brothers found together, naturally have to be shared." "Crap, if the lychee doesn''t go, I won''t do this, but who will let the lychee leave temporarily? At least half a year, half a year, enough things can happen. We can''t be a nanny for half a year. He What is it, what?" "You can''t say that, he is a very good listener." "What is paying attention here is an absolute strength, no strength, just a fart!" Standing on the opposite side of the stove, "Well, don''t talk nonsense, I don''t know how long the kid can last, but with his vampire''s constitution." You should be able to stop them for a while, you are the inheritance of Taoism, you should be able to open the array here, you, I am moving the furniture position, we are faster." The fat man nodded and began to command to move the furniture. After the last chandelier moved to the position, the flame in the stove was extinguished instantly, and then the back wall shrank down, revealing a black space. "Let''s go and see." I took a shot of the fat man''s shoulder. The fat man sighed and sighed, and he bent down into the fireplace with his eyes. ............ On a **** outside the cabin, Su Bai sat alone on a wooden stake, holding a cigarette but not igniting it, and the kitchen knife was inserted in the muddy land in front of him. In his sight, in the wooden house with candles, two people were moving through the window, and two shadows were moving. There is one thing, called innocence, but at the same time there is another thing, called reality, this point, Su Bai, understand. At this time, Su Bai felt that the sound of the cable was heard in the woods behind him. Su Bai smiled and pulled out the kitchen knife. Chapter 68： break out! In this world, there is no love for no reason, no hate for no reason; Before Litchi, it was a little reminder and help for Su Bai, but it was also in the love before Su Bais mother. She and Su Bai did not have any sentiment. One of the big reasons is because After the death of his parents, Su Bai, who inherited his family, did not continue to be a good person. Instead, he took an indifferent attitude toward his parents behavior. Otherwise, he might want more lychee. ; This point, Su Bai can also feel it, so he did not have much hope for Litchi to help himself, or that he never asked for anything. As for the care and fat, plus Su Bai, the three seem to be very affectionate, together with the guns, but whoever takes this simple relationship between the wine and the meat, who is really a fool. In this regard, Su Bai can accept and understand. Of course, my heart is uncomfortable or uncomfortable. A group that said good before is now clearly pushing itself out. As a party that is excluded and neglected, it is really unhappy. . The kitchen knife was in the hand, Su Bai held his breath, lit the cigarette, and then inserted the cigarette in the position of the tree mouth, followed by a slight squat and hidden behind a tree. "Hey!" "Hey!" Two arrows were shot together, one arrow shot the big tree, and the other with the root arrow directly sent the cigarette butts. These Western youths are indeed not bad. At the very least, they can use The existing conditions to arm yourself are by no means the kind of character that stands ready. Su Bai closed his eyes slightly and was unmoved. Finally, the footsteps came, very slight, but still able to detect. Are two people; These two people are male, one with long ears, should be elf blood, and the other with a slight pale gray light, should be similar to the "Eagle Eye" skill. "search for." One of them said in English. Two people walked quickly to the area where the cigarette butts were. At this time, Su Bai suddenly opened his eyes! Distance is almost the same; For killing, Su Bai is experienced, and he has been pondering how to combine his previous killing experience with his current characteristics. Maybe Su Bai is not very strong now, but if he can use it, he can use it. A total of eighty-nine percent is definitely more powerful than those who have 20% strength but can only use 30% to 40%! The Elf intensifier responded extremely quickly, and Zhang Bow took the arrow and turned directly to shoot behind him. The whole set of movements did not drag the water, showing his absolute calmness. "Hey!" The arrow hit the white belly of Su Bai, and the white waist of Su Bai was forced to survive. This kind of strength continued to flow forward. The eagle-eye enhancer pulled out the javelin behind him and stabbed Su Bai''s thigh directly, and the homeopathic agitation, Su Bai figured a skeleton, but immediately grabbed the javelin with one hand and pulled back. The eagle-eye strengthener leaned forward and involuntarily leaned over to Su Bai. Su Bais backhand knife, the kitchen knife is not very sharp, but at this time it has a cold breath, directly across the neck of the eagle-eye enhancer, the eye of the eagle-eye enhancer is so big that he cant believe it until he dies. He actually died in the other side of the kitchen knife, with the neck as the center, the cold chill has frozen a lot of his muscle tissue, he really died very fast; The Elf intensifier pulled out the arrow. This time, instead of bowing the arrow, he directly penetrated the shoulder of Su Bai. Su Bais body trembled and crouched directly on the ground, but then Su Bais hands grasped it directly. The elf strengthener''s legs slammed into the ground, and the elf strengthener was thrown to the ground by Su Bai, and Su Bai immediately rushed to the other side. "puff!" There is actually a knife that is polished with iron on the elf intensifier. He obviously has a very professional fighting and technical literacy. He is in danger, and the reaction is very fast. This sharp knife is pierced by him. In the white neck, Su Bai made a hoarse and embarrassing sigh. However, what makes the Elf intensifiers feel incredible is that there have been many injuries in the body, but the strength of the other side seems to be getting bigger and bigger. Then he saw the blood red in the eyes of the other person and the corners of the other side. When he came to the cold, he finally knows why, but it is too late. If he is given another chance, he will never give the opponent a close chance to get close to himself. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" "Snapped!" Su Bai''s kitchen knife was cut directly on the face of the Elf Strengthener. This western-looking blond man, who seemed to be handsome, became unrecognizable under the circumstance of Su Bai. Deeply sighed, Su Bai came down from the body and took a blood-red bead from the box in his arms and sent it into his mouth. The pain of the body is constantly coming. Whether it is the pain of the wound or the pain caused by the blood vessels in the recovery, it is completely endured by Su Bai. This is a kind of torture, a torture that is unimaginable. He stood up and Su Bai took the javelin and bow and arrow and put it on his body. Then he quickly disappeared into the area. Su Bai was not too far from the cabin, but changed his **** to continue his hiding. He bit a tree in his mouth. When the pain came, he bit the tree and broke down his pressure. After the clothes were completely soaked in sweat, Su Bai finally spit out the tree that was almost snapped. The kind of blood beads are really good, and the speed of recovery is much faster, and the spirit becomes more exciting. Putting things in front of him, Su Bai continues to wait for the second wave of people, the other party should be in the group''s scattered search, as long as they do not face more than three enemies together, Su Bai is confident that he still has a fight The ability. Suddenly, in the oblique direction of Su Bai, a small shattered sound was heard. Su Bai immediately put the javelin still stuck in his blood in his hand, and then quietly sneaked in the past, his speed is not very fast, but the sound is almost no. At this moment, Su Bai felt that his heartbeat seemed to echo with the surrounding wind, and he was like a bat sneaking in the night, slowly searching for his prey. This is a peculiar feeling. It seems that you have reached a perfect fit with your own pedigree. Perhaps, there is a saying that Sai Weng lost his horse and knows that he is not a blessing. Su Bai temporarily lost his trust in micro-stores. The ability of bloodlines, but it is able to constantly explore itself to advance. Finally, Su Bai slowly explored his eyes from the shrubs. Three meters in front of him, a man was kneeling on the ground and crouching against a tombstone. And, still sobbing gently. This man, Su Bai can be sure that it should be one of the Western youths, but at this time the performance of this person is obviously unusual; Suddenly, Su Bai suddenly realized that he had always overlooked a problem, that is, in this world of stories, his true enemy is actually not the audience from the West! The Western youth suddenly stopped bowing, holding the javelin in his hand, directly pierced into his abdomen, and then began to pull out his intestines and other things from the abdomen, like a sacrifice, preparing the devotee himself. And he cleaned himself up and took the initiative to sacrifice. It was a terrible feeling, and Su Bais fingers were slightly white because of the tight javelin. "Hey children, come to my mother here." Suddenly, Su Bai heard a soft call. Then, he found that everything around him had changed, and he became warm and comfortable. In front of himself, an old man was standing there and extended his arms to Su Bai. It seemed to be Ready to embrace Su Bai. Su Bai stood up and took the initiative to go to the old man. "I am so hungry, kid, you will let me drink your blood, isn''t it?" "Yes, I will." Su Bai replied very timidly, then took out the kitchen knife and cut open his wrist. The scarlet blood slipped out. "Come on, kid, give me your arm, I am so hungry, you are a child." Su Bai handed the wound to the other''s mouth. The old man immediately began to **** the blood of Su Bai. She sucked quickly and quickly, and kept looking at Su Bai with gentle and kind eyes, encouraging Su Bai and Implied. Su Bais mouth has always had a smile, a pious smile, a satisfying smile; However, if someone is standing beside and seeing the scene here, you can see a **** slap in the palm of your hand. At this time, it is attached to Su Bais arm, and the mouthpiece is swept in from the wound cut by Su Bai himself. "Oh... oh..." The sound of bloodsucking is very obvious, with a desperate and fearful rhythm; The whole person of Su Bai began to slowly dry up. He was almost a few decades old. I believe that he will become a lifeless corpse after a long time; However, Su Bai himself was unaware of his mouth, still with a smile. The **** blood is growing bigger and bigger like a balloon, and it is getting more and more red. The folds on the flesh are very clear, like an old face. However, just as Su Bais vitality is about to be completely declared in this way, almost all the skinny bones are almost in the Su Bais pupils, which are turned into corpses, and there are two groups of black scorpions... In the last story world, Su Bai used the blood of Jiu Mei, so he was poisoned and cold poisoned. Fortunately, when the mission was completed in time, when he left the story world, the terrorist broadcast adjusted the body according to the rules. It was the Soviet Union. White corpse poison and cold poison have been suppressed, the main body of Su Bai, or the vampire physique, but at this time, the blood in Su Bai is almost exhausted. Bot poison and cold poison, currently, Erupted! Chapter 69： Yourself and yourself The pupils are deeply gloomy, representing a kind of extreme death, zombies, a special life that is born and died, and a new self born from death; Now, Su Bai is completely forced to come to this tipping point; In fact, whether it is Su Bai''s vampire physique and the body''s corpse and cold poison, in fact, from the absolute magnitude, it is not very strong, even, it is difficult to rank on the top, which is why the care and fat are not willing to bring Su The reason for the white share is this, which is why Su Bai has several strength attributes but still can''t put his position on the crux of the equivalent position in the heart of the fat man. However, the most basic and lowest level of power, even if it is like the firefly, can not obliterate its existence; "Roar!" Su Bai made a roar that was almost completely vocal, and the whole person was almost on the verge of collapse; However, it is precisely because of this that the illusory effect of **** on Su Bai has been completely broken, because from the original self to the zombie self, it seems that there is no special change, but in fact it is a form of life expression. In a radical change, the **** illusion naturally loses its corresponding goal because of the change of the object. Su Bai lowered his head and looked at the blood that was still licking on his arm at this time. His mouth was open, and the two fangs that belonged to the vampire turned into zombies and fangs. Standard. Doom, the scent of catastrophe, suffocation, and so on, began to sway from Su Bai. His dry hands caught the blood, just like grabbing a naughty doll. The **** violent struggle, but this **** scorpion is eaten by the terrible illusion ability. For example, people who like to pretend to be ghosts, and let him be just as bright and challenged with others often do not work. The **** at this time is also the same. It was almost completely able to play Su Bai in the applause. At this time, when Su Bais hand with almost visible bones was grasped, it became very helpless and pathetic. Su Bai raised his head and raised his hand. The **** blood was so stuffed into his mouth by Su Bai. There is no drop in one drop, no waste at all. Eat my, Don''t need you to spit it out, I just ate it with you, Give me a profit, give it back to me! The blood was chewed in Su Baizui, and then swallowed directly. Su Bai opened his arms and kept sending out a cheer of excitement that he could understand. However, at this time, the movement here has finally attracted the attention of others. There are two Western youths behind Jack. The three are actually the brilliance of the milky white. Obviously, the three are all vindictive. This is a kind of intensified mode that is popular and popular among Western audiences. The three of them actually It is also the strongest of the audience in this story world. In the face of the three strong temperament approach, Su Bai did not choose to avoid, even did not choose to respond in the slightest, just silently calm down, arms naturally fell to the waist, the light in the eyes began to become more and more Deep, his face is expressionless, but it seems to be with a deep disdain. The three vindictive men surrounded Su Bai in the middle of the triangle. "What are you?" Jack actually asked questions in Chinese. Su Bai was very indifferently focused on Jack and did not answer. Jack immediately gave his eyes to the two companions around him. The two companions rushed toward Su Bai, and Jack was the main attack. "Roar!" Su Bai seems to be an angry beast, his arms begin to wave wildly, and his feet are slowly off the ground, with a height of five centimeters from the ground. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The strength of the three Western vindictive powers before the long distance, can not cause much damage to Su Bai and the fat three, because their strength is not strong enough to be able to attach their own fighting spirit to the arrow or javelin A kind of long-range attack is carried out on a carrier that is not easy to withstand power, but at this time, in the close match, the ability and advantage of the vindictive strengthener will be revealed. However, what made Jack browed was that the vindictive energy released by the three of them did not come close to the body of the zombie, which seemed to be unconscious. When the zombie was waving his arm, he condensed himself. The layer of ice wall was able to completely block the three men''s fighting offensive. At this moment, the voice of the terrorist broadcast host came from everyones mind: [This is a quiet night, the suspicion of mutual distrust, triggering a **** battle after another. People always prefer to actively pursue the struggle with their own kind, but they are often easy to ignore. In fact, there are more terrible and horrible things lurking around them, crouching and waiting; This is a seemingly ordinary forest, but it is not ordinary. because, it''s here, death, Not an end; This is just a prelude, a prelude, a real story, just beginning........." ............ The fat man and the one person at the moment held a scepter. These two scepters were originally held in the hands of the gods at the end of the passage. They were standing here after the fat man and one person took it down one by one. I dont know how long the image of the gods, at this time, actually turned into dust and began to dissipate. Subsequently, the tone of the terrorist broadcast appeared immediately. The fat guy looked at each other and it was obvious that it was what the two of them triggered, which led to the beginning of the next stage of the story. However, as in the last time, this time the terrorist broadcast still did not inform the main line mission, or let everyone appear a little clouded. The story is just beginning? why? "What should I do next?" asked the fat man. "Go up first, while dragging the time, try to break the secrets and functions of our staff''s staff as much as possible. At that time, we can take an absolute advantage. No matter what happens, we can not panic. When the fat man and the two men were preparing to return to the original road, the road when they came, suddenly began to collapse, and even the entire cabin collapsed together. ............ At the intersection leading to the depths of the forest, the convenience store continued to exist quietly. The lazy black boss still lacked interest in his guests and business, but he was more interested in his TV program. He was a black man. Many of the shortcomings have been concentrated. Of course, his current situation is actually a bit excusable. His shop, usually, does not have a guest every day. Anyone has been stuck in this deserted place for so long. Psychologically, there will be some changes and some imbalances. A very dilapidated car stopped outside the convenience store. Three people came down from the car, a fat man, a refined man with glasses like a teacher, and a handsome young man. After the three people got off the bus, there was no dialogue, just walked into the convenience store silently. The three did not buy food, and they all stopped to choose between some appliances. Obviously, the purpose of the three people is very direct and very simple. At the time of checkout, one of the fat Oriental men waved a dozen Western youths sitting behind him: "Old rules, let''s go first, you are faster." A dozen Western young men and women smiled at this report. In the eyes of most people, there was a hint of indifference, and there was no fear that seemed to be there. The three returned to the car and drove the young men: "Location, location, is it clear now?" The fat man was so good that the teacher wearing glasses nodded. "By killing them, we will be able to get the opportunity and qualifications to return to reality. Before dawn, it is our last chance. Once it is dawn, then everything will be over." The speed of the car did not decrease after the rapid speeding into the jungle. When it was in a position, the three people got off the bus together. One person walked into the depths of the jungle, and the other two went in the other direction. Behind them, a group of murderous Western youths had already assembled, and the man in the front wearing the red jacket, the corner of his mouth It is a smile like an eagle. ............ Here, the battle has actually ended, and the collapse of the cabin has caused a loud noise. This happened in the moment after the notification of the terrorist broadcast. Everyone knows that there must have been something there, which led to the plot. The change. Jack and his two partners immediately gave up the siege of Su Bai and turned to the cabin in a fast direction. Su Bai continued to wander like a walking dead in the mountains, like a lonely ghost, unable to find his way home. His eyes were sometimes cold and sometimes sloppy; Just as Su Bai had just passed a small stream, in front of him, a figure appeared. The other party directly dropped a cigarette and a lighter, and then sat down on the stone by the stream. Su Bai stunned, but slowly, the zombie temperament on his body began to fade, the body began to fill up, and the hair became very elegant from the defeat, and the whole person finally recovered to its original appearance. Picking up cigarettes and lighters, Su Bai sat down next to the other side and lit the smoke. "Nothing to do zombies to patrol the mountains?" The other side couldn''t help but laugh. "This feeling of madness and not thinking is also very good." Su Bai replied. The other hand reached out and patted Su Bais shoulder, then smiled. "Forget it, don''t use it, swallow the blood, can give you some more benefits, it is estimated that sucking my blood can make your vampire level further, you don''t have to count on that can''t be redeemed. Micro store Oh, its also my bad luck. The other peoples strengths are estimated to have not changed much. Plus, the mentality has changed completely. Its very possible to kill your own body instead, but whoever called my body suddenly exploded. What? "Not so, we can play a game." Su Bai said. "No need, too much trouble." The other party insisted. Su Bai nodded and opened his mouth to bite the other''s neck. However, at this time, a knife appeared in the opponent''s hand. There was a silver lacquered ritual on the knife, which had natural restraint and great kill on the vampire! "puff!" The knife pierced the white chest of Su Bai. The other person smiled very loudly: "This is some of the raw materials I got at the convenience store. The fat man helped me draw a line of special vampires on it. You are finished." Su Bais fangs continued to penetrate the others neck, but they were not smoking, but they were foraging. The others neck was directly smashed with a big hole. At the same time, the others eyes were full of incredulity. color. "I know that I won''t be so naive, so I would rather chew you as an ordinary human flesh, and I don''t intend to absorb you in the state of a vampire as you said." Su Bai''s skin cracked in the wind, revealing the true color of the zombies. Chapter 70： it is good Su Bai continued to sit by the river, in front of him, with his own head, a human head exactly the same as himself. This picture is very unique and very strange. Su Bai even thinks that he should take another bamboo stick now. Plug in this person''s head and take salt water to soak it. Finally, you can set it on fire and bake it. The world of the story has changed. Su Bai believes that it is impossible to have more of oneself on his own side. The rest of the people should also be "rain and dew", but he is a bit too crisp and straightforward, and the speed is too fast. The blood of your body can make Su Bai''s vampire blood evolve further, but Su Bai does not do that because he is not so naive, he believes in himself, understands himself, knows himself better, and even Su Bai even thinks that the other party should What poisons may have been taken. In short, if you stand on the other side of the other side and use Su Bai to analyze his own mentality, he would rather not commit suicide. With his hands crossed, he suddenly felt that the surrounding weather was a little cold. In the middle of the night, the chill in the forest was very heavy. Su Bai took another blood bead from the small box and swallowed it into the abdomen. The feeling of warmth. Taking this thing to warm myself, it seems a little extravagant, but at this time Su Bai is too lazy to care about this. He stood up and looked around, suddenly creating a strong sense of rejection of the surrounding environment. Perhaps, I still like the strange story of the case, rather than like this big open story. Pure killing, instead of letting Su Bai feel that he has lost the feeling of himself before the terrorist broadcast, lacks a real sense of horror. Moreover, the mess that is now confusing is quite unexplained. Su Bai picked up the things around him and then slowly walked. He walked really slowly, like a late old man, but in this state, Su Bais reaction ability can often be adjusted more. sensitive. At least, the current Su Bai, do not mind whether his appearance and posture look arrogant, whether it is glamorous; However, Lin said that the big is really big, but to say small, there are reasons, walking and walking, when he was, Su Bai found himself walking next to the small river. This small river is almost in the middle of the forest, along the end of the river to the north, is the location of the cabin. At this time, the river water inexplicably rose up some smoke, and under the smog, Su Bai saw a tent by the river. Some people in the tent, there was light, and a glimpse of a figure sitting cross-legged can be seen. There was also someone outside the tent. It was a woman. The woman sat there, her chest kept undulating, her face was pale, and she was obviously injured. The arrival of Su Bai was captured by the woman outside. The woman opened her eyes and looked at Su Bai. This woman, Su Bai is a bit impressed, but the impression is a bit too vague. I remember that this woman suddenly caught herself in the water yesterday, and her companion thought she had died and madly launched an offensive against Su Bai and others. Sophia looked at Su Bai for a while, then slowly closed her eyes. "I smell, the smell of zombies, and even the breath of the blood family, interesting, and people with both physiques, how he did it." There was a voice in the tent, the voice was very young and it was a female voice. At this time, the curtain of the tent was opened, and a girl with dark hair came out from the inside. The girls temperament was very dusty, with a fresh and refined temperament. A long black hair, green clothes, silver bells on the wrists and ankles give a feeling of agility and liveliness, like the age of sixteen or seven. "Hello, strange people." The girl waved at Su Bai. "Don''t you come and sit with us?" Su Bai looked at the front. There was two bodies in the shrub. One was Sophia and the other was the girl. The two bodies should be replicas of the body. Obviously, They also killed their own replicas. The new rhythm of the plot of the terrorist broadcast, as if it did not affect anything at all, for some people, the replicas are only replicas, they are only more ambiguous, and there is no essential difference. , but fake, after all, is a fake, this kind of feeling is also a kind of belief. Su Bai walked slowly, and the girl smiled and looked at Su Bai. Then she turned and took some food from her tent. "Are you hungry?" The food is not the food bought by the convenience store, but some barbecue. It should have just been baked recently. There is this salt on it. It is not completely cool at this time, and it also exudes a tempting aroma. When I saw this piece of barbecue, Su Bai suddenly remembered the thought of looking at his own copy of the head before, and waved his hand, indicating that he does not need food now, or, more specifically, Su Bai does not need this now. Kind of food. "Its weird, there are 20 participants this time, but the people who can finally gather here and gather at the riverside to see the river, only three of us. The girl spit out her tongue and looked Sofia, a little proud to say: "Look, we have two people in the East." Sophia looked at the girl, and some smiled helplessly. It was this time. It was still more powerful than the number of people on the side. The girls thinking mode did make people feel a little difficult. "Well, you don''t eat, prove that you are not interested in the food of ordinary people now. However, my Sophia has just been injured, and I am very afraid of pain, so we can''t give you blood to eat, sorry." The girl is sincerely apologizing to Su Bai, which in turn makes Su Bai somewhat overwhelmed. This girl, with that kind of pure temperament, is definitely not a role that can easily be combined. "There is still five minutes, and the second time, it will start." The girl took a deep breath and looked forward to it. "This game, its fun, right. Last time only me and Sophia were playing, you Didn''t come, then you are here, what did you find?" Su Bai did not answer, because he could not answer, the sinister Western woman, the oriental girl she had never seen before, what they did and said, Su Bai did not have any thoughts. "Do you feel that the world of this story is so simple, simple, boring and boring?" The girl looked at Su Bai with her watery eyes. Su Bai nodded. Indeed, this time the story world seems to be a bit of a loss of terror. "Oh, that''s because, before you, you didn''t enter this real story world. Everyone here, except the three of us present, actually didn''t really enter this real story world; The world of this story is still very exciting and wonderful. It is simply a matter of people... The girls voice just fell, and a layer of faint purple brilliance began to rise out of the river in front. "Okay, cross the river, my Sofia, you should be careful next time. Oh, we are already three people. Next time, we can only have three people at most. Otherwise, there will be no next chance. Its maximum capacity is actually three people, so if you become more people here next time, you know what to do. Of course, I hope that there will be no next time. I hope someone will find the source of this river first. "" The girl waved a powder punch on Sophia, and then walked into the river in a generous manner, and then surrounded by purple gas. In the end, people did not go ashore, but disappeared directly. Sophia looked at Su Bai and stood up and walked into the river. It was the same. When people walked halfway, they disappeared. Su Bai also came to the river. This river has many secrets. The group of corpses that he saw before and the bottom of the group walked according to certain rules. It is estimated to be the tip of the iceberg. The brilliance of purple began to fade away, and apparently it was about to dissipate. Su Bai did not hesitate too much and walked slowly into it. Then he suddenly felt himself walking into the lake from here, and the surrounding environment seemed to have changed dramatically. "Hey!" The body trembled and the brain trembled at this time. [Mainline Task 1 Release: Find the source of the forest river. Mission Completion Reward: 500 story points. The main task of the terrorist broadcast finally appeared in Su Bai''s mind, but the next moment, he suddenly found his position, a little familiar. "Hey, the terrorist broadcast left three sheets of paper for the fat man. I have 30 stocks, just give me three..." "I only have three darts." The fat man and the voice of a visit came from Su Bai. Su Bai finally understood what happened, and finally realized what the girl said before. In fact, the real reason for this story world is very interesting! Su Bai took out his own little box and found the seven blood-colored beads that should have been there. At this time, it became five, and the two that he had eaten before, did not recover! Close your eyes, Su Bai feels inside his body, the power of the vampire and the power of the zombies are very active, and the two can switch between them. These have not changed, and everything that they have experienced before has not changed. Only the fat people around me and all the people except myself and Sophia and the girl have suffered... reset! "Hey, there is a car here. I said that you two are coming over and seeing the map. Is there a map on the car? Is this a task story reminder?" The fat man walked over to the car and waved to the other two people. Because Su Bai took some time to check his body, he found himself in the last time and found that the car found a map and became a fat man. The three people got on the bus together. This time, the fat man drove the car. The fat man started the car and pressed the horn: "The fat man thinks that the world of this story is very simple. There is a sense of horror film, so I have to unite together, I believe we can live." At this moment, I nodded. "No matter what happens, its good to be together. It should be a small problem. In a word, there is a blessing to enjoy the same." The following is the turn of Su Bai, Su Bai smiled and nodded and said a word: "it is good." Chapter 71： It’s going to be dark "Hey, there is a convenience store in front, it looks very broken." The fat man said directly at this time: "Some couples, squat down to buy something, get some beer and drink, and the location name on the map mountain is Hilton. Holiday homes, although they are not coming to travel, but still get things done." "Dead fat, do you really want to go on holiday? Go and see what necessities we need in the convenience store. I just found a wallet here, there are no other documents in the wallet, but there are some dollars, and it is enough to buy things. " "to make." The fat man stopped the car at the convenience store and got off the bus. I also got off the bus and saw that Su Bai was still sitting in the car. Some wondered: "what happened?" "I am responsible for monitoring the situation outside." "This story begins, there is something wrong." "It''s a bit puzzling, but I didn''t go into it. I just nodded. "Okay, you are here watching the car. I am going to buy something with the fat man." Two people and fat people walked into the convenience store. Su Bai was slightly bowed. He was thinking about what he should do. He went on the previous model, or he started to do the main task directly. Now, Su Bai The clue in hand is really not a lot. The black-haired woman, Su Bai does not know her true identity. Sofia is still with her companion at this time, and she should not officially enter the task yet. However, in fact, the reason why Su Bai continued to stay in the car, but did not choose to enter the convenience store to buy things, is another important reason. That is the poster! Su Bai remembered that the fat man and the phone at that time were like this. The fat man asked why he had a poster behind the car. The answer was too embarrassing and tore it. This time, before getting on the bus, Su Bai personally went to the car to confirm it, no posters. That means that the last time someone went to a convenience store when they were three, they secretly came over and posted a poster of "Death is coming". Su Bai didn''t know if the other party had been paying attention to it in the dark. He didn''t know if the other party would stop posting posters because he found that he didn''t enter the convenience store. But Su Bai now has no other clues on his hands. I can expect to rely on clues to other aspects to bring out the clues I want to know. After all, since the requirement of the main line task 1 is to find the source of the river, then most of the stories and the clues that affect the audience of this story world should be related to the source. Head down and silent, but Su Bais consciousness has always been highly vigilant; Suddenly, a very subtle "Sasha" came. Su Bai immediately pushed the door open and ran to the back of the car. At this time, a flying knife directly turned to the arc and turned to Su Bai. Su Bai immediately lowered his head, and the flying knife passed over the head of Su Bai and stabbed it into the ground. At this time, a figure immediately jumped out of the car and turned to the other direction. Su Bai did not hesitate to catch up, the other person''s body shape is not very clear, it should be used to hide the body shape, so that it looks a bit fuzzy from the back, even men and women can not tell, but good The speed of the other party is not very fast. Su Bai slowly shortened the distance between himself and the other party in the process of chasing. Two people quickly ran into the woods. Finally, the other party seemed to think that if he ran down like this, there would be no way to avoid the pursuit of Su Bai. Therefore, he turned directly and flashed two cold hands in his hands. It should be taken out again. Two daggers, the body shape turned to Su Bai. Until now, Su Bai did not confirm whether the other party was an audience or an aboriginal in this forest. However, when the other person was close, Su Bai finally understood who he had met, and his snoring sent out a variety of sighs. The body began to get thinner, and the whole person almost completely became a dry corpse. This change is very fast, and it is almost done in a blink of an eye. "Hey!" "Hey!" The two daggers were cut on the arms of Su Bai, and the sound of weapons collided, because the outer layer of Su Bai''s skin condensed a layer of ice, the other''s dagger did not cut the skin of Su Bai. At this time, Su Bai''s hands and wrists swiftly turned, reversed the other''s dagger, and then pushed his arms hard. The other party apparently did not dare to directly contact Su Bai''s cold hand, directly released his hand and gave up his own. Weapons, and turned back one step. Su Bai did not continue to pursue, and the other party did not choose to run away. "Haha, know who I am?" A crisp female voice rang, and then the other person''s obscured figure finally became clear. It was the long-haired girl, the first girl to cross the river. "You can''t see your body, but the fragrance that comes from your body, I still remember." The girl was red and stunned, and she sipped a white sip. Then she said, "I just want to come to you. At the beginning of the story, because I still lacked help, Sofia had helped me last time, but it ended up. Point the problem, or fail, so this time, I want to come to you first, then go to Sophia." "You came to me specifically?" Su Bai asked. "Oh, I know what you are guessing, when I first came, I came across this thing." There was a stone sculpture in the girl''s hand. The stone sculpture was painted with a very ugly demon image. Then in the devil''s hand, a poster was posted, and the girl smiled twice. The stone sculpture was directly lost with the poster attached to the stone carving hand. I gave Su Bai. Su Bai received the hand, the demon was carved with ordinary stone carvings, it should be a long time, but can feel the energy fluctuations left on the stone carving, then Su Bai launched the demon hand stickers The poster, sure enough, is a movie poster for "Death is coming". "Actually, from the very beginning, there is a force that is preventing us from completing the task, or that there is a force that is struggling with the power of terrorist broadcasting. However, the other party is for self-protection, and the terrorist broadcast is estimated only because I want the so-called story to be more interesting and interesting, so I will push the boat. After all, in the story, I dont think there will be an energy level that can counter terrorist broadcasts." Su Bai threw the stone carving on the ground, and the poster was also shredded, and then he said: "I am going with you now?" "We only have the time before the dawn of the next day, so time is very urgent." "I have two companions. If I go this way, they will find something wrong." "What is the problem?" "I think there will be problems." "Its a rigid man who is obsolete. You know, next time, its very likely that someone will come to the river and cross the river to squeeze out your quota." "and then?" "Then, the next time you think you are the beginning of this time, but I will not come to you because my goal has been converted, I have already reached several cooperations with others, and you are already a past tense. But you dont know it at all. I thought you really found something. I thought that next time, next time, next time, next time, its still yours. Youre happy, I thought you were The first few people who eat crabs have long since fallen behind." Su Bai smiled, did not answer, just turned and left silently. The girl stood in the same place, looking at the back of Su Bai, pouting and sulking. "Abai, you know how to be lazy. "Fat things are placed in the rear compartment, and then got on the bus. "Isn''t this kind of talent should be the most suitable for lazy?" "Okay, let''s go." The fat man nodded and started the car and continued to follow the map. Su Bai sat quietly in the position, smoking a cigarette, shaking the ash from the window from time to time, no matter the fat man or the baby, did not tell the strange things encountered in the convenience store, such as the dozens of Western youths who saw it. Men and women, such as the very strange black boss. Su Bai understands that this is a manifestation of the other party''s exclusion from their small group of two people. The most basic is to appear in the details of a tacit agreement to refuse to share. When I arrived at the Hilton Holiday House, the fat man and the one complained that the broken wooden house was really not matched with the name. Su Bai silently picked up the things and advanced the house, and then installed it in the way of sorting things. In fact, Last time, the fat man and the buddy entered the cabin successively, and Su Bai went to the river. Su Bai confirmed that he must have missed something. Otherwise, the fat man and the fat man would not deliberately open their own, and the terrorist broadcast story turned into a turning point. At the moment of the accident, it was no accident that the cabin had exploded and collapsed. After waiting for the fat man and the baby to enter the house, Su Bai went to a corner of the living room. In his hand, he silently took a glass lens and placed it on the window sill. Fat man and a look. Sure enough, after the fat man came in, his face was first revealed with amazement, apparently what he found. Then he looked at Su Bai and saw that Su Bai was far away from them, so he walked around and pretended to take the beer. Looked like a bow down and said a few words in the ear. As soon as the eyes suddenly lit up, he stood up and glanced at Su Bai here, then looked at the house and then nodded. "The sky is going to be dark." Su Bai, who has been squatting at the window to see the scenery, said. Chapter 72： Death reminder There was a warm bonfire in the fireplace, the fat man was roasting the sausage, and everyone had a can of beer in his hand. The atmosphere was very comfortable and quiet, but the three people in the room actually had a bit of a heart, even, it can be said that Ghosts One thing, after a one-time experience, it is estimated that there will be some regrets and mistakes at most, but once you start repeating the experience and have more time and energy to come back again, what you experience will be the most human. Reality is also the most self-reactive. Knowing the ending and then deducting the process is often a matter of half the effort. But now Su Bai suddenly has a little depression, how uncomfortable he is to be together, and he and the fat man have made several small moves several times. But it is hard not to pull yourself to join, as if it is the kind of cat who is thinking about eating alone. However, let''s think about it in a different way. In fact, isn''t Su Bai doing this now? I clearly know that the main line task 1, clearly understand how to really open and enter the real mode of the story world, but also here to install silly, continue to pretend to be the former, did not tell the fat and look around These things. Perhaps it was because the fat man and the first-time had done the first day, so now Su Bai is doing fifteen. Of course, in fact, in fact, Su Bai and Yi Gu and fat people are all kinds of people, and the dead friends are not dead. Some things that are good for you, strange goods can live, not willing to share with others. I felt that time was almost up. Su Bai stood up with a beer and walked to the door. "I went outside to see how it was like hearing the beast of a beast." The fat man and the unspoken words also nodded, but neither of them got up. However, the fat man has a little bit of heart can not bear, open: "Don''t go out alone, dangerous." "I don''t go far, just go out and see." Just at the mouth of the speech, the sound of the "ͨ" sound suddenly appeared in the river on the side of the cabin. The fat man and the baby immediately got up, and Su Bai directly pushed the door open and rushed out. Quickly came to the river, Su Bai saw a figure floating on the water, the figure still wearing glasses, under the moonlight, flashing a slight light. At this time, Su Bai did not say anything and jumped directly down the river. The one who had just arrived in the evening and the fat man were a little embarrassed. I felt that Su Bai suddenly became so impulsive and bold that it was a bit uncomfortable. Only Su Bai himself knows that there are not many clues he has mastered, so he can only carry out a deep grasp and excavation in this way. After the launch of the water, Su Bai, the whole person with the momentum of jumping, quickly approached the distance with the body, and one hand stretched out and directly grasped the body. When the body trembled, it began to move. Like a drowning child, he finally found someone to rescue himself. Then, like an octopus, he was entangled in Su Bai. This is something that Su Bai didn''t expect. He imagined a lot of reactions that the other party should have. Is it a fugitive or an attack on himself? Su Bai has a way to cope, but the other way of this kind of dead skin is to let Su Bai look. The child is sitting directly on the wax. The body was entangled, and the body directly pulled Su Bai and sank. Su Bai began to struggle, but could not completely break away in a short time, and at this time, he had already sunk. There is something under the river. Su Bai is clear and knows, but the last time was only a distant glimpse on the water, and this time it was a direct contact with almost zero distance. The corpse dragged Su Bai and fell to the bottom of the river and then released. Then, many of the surrounding corpses began to approach this place actively. The speed was not very fast, but the number was numerous. They were like a group of hungry savage people. The same, suddenly came the food, ready to start the party. Su Bai measured the gap between himself and the many corpses around him. He felt that he was going to kill like this. The difficulty was quite big, and there was no movement on it. Obviously, the fat man and the buddy did not choose to go directly to save themselves. This is not because of that. The two people sincerely hope that Su Bai will die. It may be because of a certain degree of rodent-taking. It is estimated that this time the fat man and the one who has looked at it have also found a scene of extreme horror under the river. However, Su Bai did not really have no way to do it. His body began to become thin at this time, and the whole person''s breath began to become "dirty" "disgusting" "sin", a zombie white Appeared. All the corpses that Zhou had come to shake were quiet at this moment, and then they quickly re-positioned according to the previous queue, and then almost infinitely began to move on. Su Bai looked around and looked at all kinds of walking corpses. Basically, you are dressed in modern people. God knows how they got into the river, but now they obviously use Su Bai as their own kind. So, there is not much interest in expressing it. Su Bai is also walking along the river with the surrounding corpses. The main task 1 is to find the source of the river, but it is obvious that the audience who is not receiving the mission is only to find the end of the river. The source is more like an adjective. The meaning is closer to the real reason why the river is so strange! The light from the flashlight was shot down. When Su Bai looked up, he saw a wooden boat on it. It should be a fat man and a boat. At this time, some of the nearby corpses were stimulated, and they began to take the initiative to rise, which means that they are ready to attack the ship. Soon, under the impact of several walking corpses, the wooden boat began to be unstable. The fat man and the top of the boat began to retreat quickly, and the speed of the wooden boat suddenly increased. This is not caused by the rapid paddling of the goods. It should be a temporary engine that used his own mind power. The fat man and the look of the past are temporarily giving up on himself, or temporarily giving up the search for the river, because the things in the cabin are the most important for them. In this regard, Su Bai did not have any special feelings. He continued to follow the walking corpses around him, because Su Bai suddenly thought of a question. Will the goal of these corpses be the source of this river? Can I complete the main task 1 directly in such a way? The progress of the embarrassment, Su Bai felt the exhaustion of his body, this zombie state, in fact, Su Bai can not support for too long, but fortunately the word does not need to fight, so the consumption is not great, and can continue to bite the teeth for the time being. live. It has already gone a long way. At this moment, there was a sudden movement on the water. It should be a woman who is washing clothes, attracting the attention of the corpse below. This woman is still talking, but because the distance is too far, and because of the water surface, Su Bai can''t hear it clearly. But there are already two corpses floating around and it seems that they should be ready to hunt. This river is really full of danger! "ͨ!" The woman was dragged by the body of a corpse and dragged the water. Then, she began to sink quickly. The surrounding corpses were also moving, but soon, a purple bell appeared in the womans hand, and the bell rang and sounded. The crisp sounds, even at the bottom of the water, did not seem to be dull. At this moment, the walking corpse became a very well-behaved little baby and re-positioned. Sophia also slowly fell, just a little bit in front of Su Bai. The other party seems to have not found Su Bai, because the appearance of Su Bai and the scene full of walking dead here are indeed dazzling, it is difficult to find a person from here. After joining a team, the team continues to move forward. Soon after, the front finally made a change, a dark hole at the bottom of the river appeared, and all the front corpses turned to the side of the dark hole, and the original road returned. Sophia stopped in front of the dark hole. She seemed to be hesitating whether she should go in. Finally, she seemed to be re-engaged with courage and went straight into the dark hole. Of course, Su Bai does not go back to follow these dead bodies and go home. Is it difficult for him to work hard for so long? However, when Su Bai had not left the corpse, Sophia suddenly retreated from the dark hole, her face showed an incredible color, and in her chest position, there was a huge mouth, wound Very deep, almost pierced her body, the red blood is flowing out, it seems very beautiful, of course, this beautiful price is death! Su Bais eyes suddenly widened. He knew that Sophia was tramping for himself. What is inside the dark hole! Because the rest of the corpses are turning their heads and turning back to the original road, only Su Bai is still standing, Sophia''s pale white paper face turns, and the pupils who are almost floating quickly are locked in Su Bai''s body. Sophia looks to the Soviet Union. White, the hand stretched out, first made a 3 gesture, then, made a 2 gesture, and finally, she gave the bell around her wrist to Su Bai, the index finger pointed to herself, the face exposed The color of pleading, in the end, her pupils were completely scattered, and the whole person slowly floated upwards. Yes, Completely dead. Chapter 73： kill! Su Bais gaze gradually condensed. After Sofia gave himself a hint, he did not choose to leave in horror after the womans death. Instead, he strengthened his pace and went straight to the dark hole with a little resolute momentum. The past. It can be said that Su Baiyu, it can also be said that Su Bai was released to a large extent because of the extreme side of the zombie state, but, at least, this is indeed what Su Bai really wants to do now. A lot of entanglements, a lot of intrigues, a lot of secrets, including the previous scene, filled with the mystery of one after another, one after another; Su Bai did not choose to take the time to analyze and find out everything, because the amount of engineering is too big, so much to Su Bai himself is desperate. In this world of stories, Su Bai can rely on himself, that is, only himself. A person only, so, to a certain extent, he can go to carelessly without any scruples, the biggest price is nothing more than death, but, step by step, cautious and cautious is not foolproof to survive, no matter how Do, the chance of death is still too big, after all, this is a group task of 20 people, has always been known for the high number of deaths. Before, Su Bai had said with the fat man and the one-on-one: I don''t believe that when we encounter danger, we will go forward directly in the face of warning signs. In the end, it will be true that we will die. Su Bai said this, and he did the same. When the existing strength can''t break through all the fog, it will directly rush into the fog to succeed. The purple bell came face to face with Su Bai, and Su Bai just silently reached out and held it in his own hands; Sophias pre-death reminder, Su Bai could not understand, it should have conveyed a lot of information, but the most direct and simple method at this time is to look at it personally, even if it is dangerous, but in the world of stories. Its impossible to get really useful information without fear of danger, let alone to complete the task. However, when Su Bais body just stepped into the dark hole, a terrible countercurrent directly swept through it. This contradiction was very unreasonable. It was directly wrapped in Su Bai and retired. Together with Sofias body. This means that it is like this time someone has come in and it is over. "puff!" Under the circumstance, Su Bai can only choose to quickly dive, because the dark current flowing out of the dark hole is getting more and more turbulent, and there is a kind of posture that will stir up the flow and flow rate of the whole river. After the surface of the water, Su Bai grabbed a piece of things on the shore. When Su Bai found out what he was holding, he silently lowered his head and smiled. It was actually the wooden pier next to the log cabin. A feeling of being set has emerged in the heart of Su Bai, meaning that there is a power in the underworld that controls everything, meaning that this force will try to keep from deviating from the main storyline. It is: let all the people of the story must be active in this story line, and can not be separated from the "mainstream scope". However, this feeling is to make Su Bai very uncomfortable, just like being walked on his neck. Even if you want to struggle to survive, you have to continue on the line drawn by others. The purple bell was wrapped around the wrist by Su Bai. He didn''t know how to use it. Although he knew that Sofia had given this to himself and finally the pleading of himself, it must have some kind of meaning in it, but Su Bai I dont want to think and spend my brain. The facts have proved that in the world of stories, once there is a relationship of interest, many other things will become insignificant. Fat and care are the best examples. He doesnt even Knowing whether Sofias message to himself is to really convey what news or just to mislead himself. However, if you come here, you will be safe, and Su Bai will go to the shore and walk to the cabin in a wet place. The door of the cabin was closed, and the lock was locked from the inside. Su Bai stood at the door. There was no movement inside. Then Su Bai simply lifted his foot and slammed it on the threshold. The door was directly opened by Su Bai. In the living room, there was no one, the fire was completely extinguished, and there was a black hole in it. Su Bai took a can of beer, opened it, took a sip, then bent down, carrying a beer and walking into the passage in the furnace wall. The passage is very long and very tortuous, but the general route is still sketched out in Su Bai''s mind. It should be down and deeper. When he walked out of the passage, Su Bai saw that it was brightly lit. These lights were not long-lighted. They did not seem to burn for too long. It should be because the opening of the passage caused the outside air to ignite and ignite the lights. In front, there is a space similar to the main hall, but the furnishings are very simple. There is only one statue. This statue is not like a god. It is more like an evil wizard. The wizards hands are held separately. Root wand. At this point, the fat man and the buddy are putting their hands on the wand in front of them, and the two are obviously taking things. Su Bai did not rush to approach quickly, nor did he take the initiative to stand up and shout a "" to say hello. He just stood silently in the transitional position of the passage and the main hall, hiding his breath. Su Bai knows what will happen next, so the location chosen should be regarded as a relatively solid position in the underground building. Even if a serious landslide occurs, this position should not be affected too much. . Inside, there was a dialogue between the fat and the fat. The name of Su Bai appeared in the dialogue. Obviously, the two people were very satisfied with the decision not to call Su Bai together, because there are only two wands and three people here. Minute? At this time, the voice of the terrorist broadcast sounded in everyones mind, announcing... the prelude to terror, just opened! Then, at the next moment, the wizard''s sculpture was directly turned into dust, and the entire underground building collapsed completely at this time. Su Bai looked up and watched the changes in his structure. While constantly smearing his position against the wall, Su Bai even wanted to come to a cigarette, but his clothes were soaked in his pocket. The cigarettes are also naturally wet. Next time, if you have the chance next time, you have to put the cigarette in the living room without taking it away. Su Bai himself felt that this would not be the last time. After all, there is still a long way to go to find the source of the river. Finally, the landslide is over, the house above has collapsed, and the following is also a mess, but most of the rock crevices can see the moonlight, and it is obvious that the underground building after the landslide is basically bare outside. Su Bai pushed a rock plate on his head and then climbed out from below. According to the direction of memory, he began to walk to the position where the sculpture was originally located. At this time, without a surprise, a group of replicas are already in action. They have begun to enter the plot and come in to prepare for killing and replacement. Su Bai does not know where this arrangement means, because the person killed by the replica, It seems that after the next reset, they are still themselves, not the so-called replica. However, the terrorist broadcasts are not going to do anything more. They should have their own deep meaning, but now Su Bai can''t see it. "ͨ..." The fat man lifted a piece of rock on his body, but his legs were also crushed, almost deformed, and the fat man said that the kungfu is good, but after all, the Taoist strengthens the route, facing this situation, His ability seems to be useless. Seeing Su Bai came, the face of the fat man showed a surprise color. He immediately touched it with one hand and found a wand and handed it to Su Bai. "Come on, Abai, then something, just scoured, the result is actually pressed underneath, take the handle and pull me out." Knowing the time, understanding the flexibility, in terms of being a person and doing things, the fat man has almost reached a level of dripping. Su Bai smiled and walked over, took over the wand handed by the fat man, and a faint heart in the fat man''s eyes flickered. Su Bai squatted down and began to help the fat man push the stones on his legs. At this time, behind Su Bai, a stone suddenly trembled, then floated up, and then immediately stabbed to the back of Su Bai''s head. "boom!" Su Bais image has long been known. One turned and one hand grabbed the stabbed stone, the palm of his hand, and the blood was dripping directly, but the smile on Su Bais face has not changed. The fat man''s lips squinted, and then some complaints looked in the other direction, why bother, must the big guys do the relationship? Moreover, when you shoot, you will not kill him! Su Bai did not hurry to push the fat to push the stone, but went to the other side. He opened some gravel with his wand. Below, he showed his face, and almost everyone was pressed underneath. It was a big stone. Under the premise of serious injury, there was no way to save himself. When Su Bai came, it was only with a little nervousness. However, when he It was found that Su Bai was very calmly taking over the wand that the fat man handed over, and his face showed a touch of sorrow. You took the fat wand like this, Then, what about me? You definitely want to take it, then I will let you take it! Just now, Su Bai is standing next to his face, and his face is with a surprise color: "Scare me, Abai, it''s you, I thought it was something close, sorry, help me and the fat man out, press it below, it''s uncomfortable." "it is good." Su Bai said. Subsequently, Su Bai picked up his wand and waved it straight down. "boom!" The head of her mind was directly smashed by Su Bai, and a pool of blood and brains even splashed on the side of the fat body, the fat lips stunned, some I can''t believe it. Chapter 74： the truth! Su Bai squatted down, reached out, and stroked the face that had been completely smashed by himself. The sticky, disgusting blood and brain, and the white palm of the whole white, Su Bai raised his palm and placed it on the tip of his nose. Smell The fat man looked at this scene and his breathing became so fast that he suddenly felt that Su Bai in front of him had made him somewhat ignorant. Is this still the son who seems to be doing things with a little bit of inferiority? Su Bai didn''t eat brains and blood, but licked his hands and rubbed the dirty things on his hands. Then he reached into the stone crevice under his body, licked it and took out another wand. . Two wands, Su Bai were in their hands, one was blue-green, one was azure, very restrained, but in the hands, it was like feeling the heartbeat of these two wands, very Obviously not everything. Finally, Su Bais eyes fell on the fat man. It is clear that Su Bai is hesitating; The fat man can also see that Su Bai is hesitating, and the atmosphere does not dare to come out. At this time, Su Bai looked up and looked at the sky, not far from dawn. I have something to do. "I won''t kill you," Su Bai said. The fat man nodded hard. "You yourself, you can do it yourself." After that, Su Bai stood up and left, and the figure was directly immersed in the jungle. There was a lot of cold sweat on the face of the fat man. He wiped it with his hand, and then began to use his own strength to slowly start moving his legs out of the rock board little by little, two legs. The flesh and blood are blurred, and even the bones are exposed. Finally, after a quarter of an hour of painful struggle, the fat man finally pulled his legs out, but now the two legs are completely useless, and can only be moved by their own hands. However, at this time, an exaggerated voice came from behind the fat man, and the fat man turned his head and his eyes suddenly widened. because, He saw an identical person who was killing himself and staring at himself. ............ After entering the forest, Su Bai began to move quickly. The two wands were tied by Su Bai with his rattan and tied to his back. He needed to rush to that place to go to the next reset. According to the truth, this time, Sophia can''t come, the black-haired woman should be there without accident, plus she should be two people, but it does not rule out the possibility that other people will come to that place. After all, the last time I went to that place, there was a kind of luck that made me feel bad. Of course, the biggest reason may be that my heart has already had great doubts about the world of this story, so I will be dragged by it. To that place, of course, there are still many preconditions. Before that, you can''t die first, and you can''t step on the level of your own copy. When Su Bai was running, he found a parallel area in the area 50 meters away from him. There was also a figure running fast as himself. Finally, Su Bai stopped and the other party stopped. It is still the same self, but this time, it is obviously different from the previous one. The other partys air machine is very embarrassing and seems to have been constantly separated between the two. Su Bai looked at him, and he also looked at Su Bai. The two are just looking at each other. "I am in a hurry," Su Bai said. "I know." The other replied, apparently, the other party knew a lot of things, and each reset was an update for these replicas. "That, come on!" The whole person of Su Bai quickly rushed over, and the body of the replica body changed rapidly at this time, and became extremely skinny. The whole person suddenly became a skinny bone, and there were two faint flames burning in the eyes. During the sprint, Su Bai revealed two fangs in his mouth, and his eyes became extremely deep and strange, and his body became more and more light. "boom!" Su Bai''s nails pierced the chest of the replica and immediately left, avoiding the risk of frostbite on his fingers being duplicated, leaving a few fingers on the chest of the replica. The copying body made a groan, and his arms were circled. In an instant, he was centered on him, and there were frosty condenses around the meters. At the same time, his two thin palms were horizontally shot to Su Bai. Su Bai quickly retreated, avoiding the palm of the replica, but at the same time after a certain distance back, Su Bai waist force, the whole person turned around, obliquely backwards out of the leg, directly hit the copy of the lower abdomen. The replica was shaken back a few steps, hitting a tree and slamming the tree. After two fights, Su Bai has an advantage. Although the injury of the replica is not very serious, the situation of being suppressed in the face of the deity is obviously unacceptable to him. In his opinion, he and Su Bai It is exactly the same. Even, he is more savvy than Su Bai in his heart. Therefore, he must be able to play Su Bai. At least, at least it is a split, but when he is fighting, he is stable. What is the meaning of suppressing oneself, then your own existence? What is the meaning of existence in a replica that cannot replace the superior? Probably the copy body felt that Su Bai was greatly improved in speed and sensitivity in the vampire state, so the replica also changed his state from the zombie state to the vampire state when he ate two times in a row. An originally thin and horrible zombie turned into a **** race between the eyes and the eye. The sudden change of this style is still very obvious. Su Bai smiled. He didn''t know where his superiority of the copy body came from. It was probably because of the psychological influence of being the deity. The copy body actually copied itself in the bottom of his heart. This is just the essence. For Su Bai, the sensitivity and speed of the vampire state can be greatly improved, but the attack power is not obvious enough. Therefore, after switching the replica to the vampire state, Su Bais body is It started to slowly become thinner, and finally, it became a zombie that seemed to be a curse. This time, the replica is actively rushing! The speed of the replica body has indeed increased a lot. After quickly approaching the Su Bai, the claws of the replica body are directly scraped toward the neck position of Su Bai, but Su Bai seems to have no resistance at all, just arms wide open. "Oh!" "Oh!" Two crisp sounds came, and there were two claw marks on the neck of Su Bai. There was black gelatinous blood flowing out, which was obviously injured. However, the attacking power of the replica in the vampire state is indeed not flattering, unless he uses the fangs to puncture the neck of Su Bai, but Su Bai is not the nine sisters who were originally imprisoned, how can they be allowed to copy Has the tooth decayed into his body? After the copy was hit, it was like the former Su Bai, and he was ready to go backwards. However, he suddenly found that behind him, there was an ice wall that directly caught his back position. Su Bai is expecting that the other party just wants to create a retreat for himself, so he does not set any defense against his own body. He has a strong body defense under the zombie state and eats this attack of the replica. It suppresses the space of the replica. "boom!" The replica was stuck, and the white was directly traversed, and the shoulder position was placed on the body of the replica. "boom!" The ice wall was broken, the replica was hit and flew out, and it landed on the ground. The ribs were estimated to have broken a lot of roots. When they got up, they struggled and finally failed. Su Bai silently pulled out his wand, and the blood was constantly dripping from the wound on his neck. Some of them were actually extended to the green stick attached to his back. After smoking his own blood, the wand Actually began to tremble actively, like the endurance of wanting to attack, which makes Su Bai somewhat surprised and somewhat happy, actually can use the blood to motivate the wand, then it is quite simple. Holding the wand, Su Bai went to the copy of the lying on the ground, and directly used the most original hegemonic way to smash the wand as a fire stick, copying the arms and legs, and moving quickly, can hide After the attack of Su Bai. "boom!" But the wand still pulls out a pit in the same place. Its power, in Su Bais sense, is already very satisfying. He doesnt know any magic, and he doesnt know any spells. The ability to use some of his wands is actually a An unexpected surprise. However, there was a crack in the replica, and the replica reluctantly restored his injury. He stood up, but it was swaying, but the replica was like a surprise, reaching out to the fallen leaves. I explored it in the pile and took out a blue wand. Then my nails opened my palm and dripped my blood on my wand. The wand trembled. "It turned out that it is used like this." The copy body with a smug look, looking at Su Bai, meaning, you see, you have, I also have, I am not worse than you, although this comparison mentality has long been a big disadvantage. However, when Su Bai saw the replica removed the wand that had been hidden here, the whole person, if he was shocked, his mind began to collide quickly. Eventually, his face showed anger and distortion. Yes, At this moment, Su Bai finally understood what the purpose of the terrorist broadcast arrangement was to copy the body and kill the deity. I finally finally know exactly what my situation is like. For a time, a big fear filled the heart of Su Bai, with a deep fear! "It turns out, it is!" Chapter 75： There is one, not a person! Terrorist broadcasts are not boring to do useless work. This is a thing that does not need to be studied and proved. After all, terror broadcasts have always adhered to the traditional and shocking principles of story-like, and all elements that violate the story will be guided by it. Even forcibly correcting, Therefore, the so-called copying of the body must be the necessary reason for it, and it will never be untargeted. If you can know the reason for it, then the completion of the task is equivalent to taking the most important and crucial step. Therefore, from this copy of the self, from the first sentence of the copy, Su Bai has been observing and thinking. It is not always that this guy appears to delay the time or to come up with a plausible assessment. Moreover, the quality of these replicas is really not high, even if the strength is almost completely equivalent. Under the circumstances, Su Bai can eat and die each other steadily. They are not very likely to have a chance unless they encounter a special accident. However, they will not go to the team to kill, but rather a single pair. Its even more intriguing to single out your own body. However, it is precisely because Su Bai has been observing his own replica, so when the replica also took out the wand, Su Bais mind suddenly flashed through! He caught it and he grasped it! At the same time, I finally understood! When did you get your wand? just now! Specifically from time to time, it is after the announcement of the terrorist broadcast, after the emergence of the replica! What mode is the copy copied? It should be copied according to the state of the body before the last reset. Su Bai remembers that when he first met his copy, he was attacked by a horrible **** blood. By chance, it became another state similar to the vampire state, and it also made a great improvement in its own strength. Then, the voice of the terrorist broadcast sounded in his mind, and then his own replica found himself, but his own replica, but no zombie blood. This actually means that the existence of the replica is to copy the last reset of the ontology, rather than the dynamic synchronization update replication, there is actually a time difference. Then, according to Su Bais memory, the replica that he encountered this time should be his own vampire and zombie state, that is, his own state when he went to the river last time. Originally, all the performance of the replica was carried out in accordance with Su Bai''s speculation and conjecture. However, when the replica took out the wand that had been prepared for a long time, Su Bai was stunned. The copy body is actually the shadow of the last time it was reset, or the template is the same. Then, if the copy body also has a wand, it means a very simple and clear thing, that is, when the last reset, Su Bai, already has a magic wand! However, this is contrary to the memory of Su Bai, and even, there is a feeling of complete contradiction; However, boil down to the special nature of this story world, there is a possibility that it can perfectly explain this seemingly contradictory problem. That is, Su Bai, who has been reset, does not know it, but it has happened, even one thing that has happened many times. Since the last story world, I have already been reset. I am no longer a true participant in this game, but almost become a supporting role, an NPC, others are constantly participating and resetting all of this, Su Bai can only be passively accepted. Its like the feeling of Su Bais fat man and the moment when he looks at it. In fact, the two sides are, to a large extent, only 50 steps to laugh. I dont know that Su Bai has already experienced these things. Su Bai also thought that he was in a transcendental advantage, but the fact is that in the eyes of others, he may also be a serious fat man and There is no difference in one look. I am constantly repeating this reset. I have already got my wand from the hands of the fat man in the last reset, but I have not been qualified to cross the river, leading to the three people. The memory was retained, and the rest, including Su Bai himself, were forced to erase the memory and restart the reset. This is a fact, and there is basically no mistake. At the same time, it is also a creepy result. Su Bais palm trembled slightly. Until now, his heart has not fully recovered. However, he knows what he should do now. Since he failed to qualify for the river last time, then this time. Must go to get it! It is better to let others reset, erase the memory, and never let the player continue to lose the opportunity to be reset. Now, time is tight! Su Bai raised the green stick in his hand and directly slammed it into his own replica. The replica also raised the blue scepter in his hand. The two wands collided together and both sides put their own The blood was blessed on top, so at the beginning, exactly the same two green sticks burst directly in the collision! "Hey..." Su Bai took a sip of cold air, and his entire right arm was almost broken, bloody, and terrible. On the other side of the replica, the injury is more serious, and the body is full of wounds. It is not easy to maintain the standing position at this time. Su Bai raised his left arm again, and the blood was soaked on another sky blue scepter, and then passed on to the copy of the hard but hard-headed standing in front of him. The copying body made a roar, but his body was still blown by the second wand held by Su Bai at the next moment. The corpse of the replica of the body fell on the ground, and it looked very miserable. It seems that in the last time, I only got a green stick and didn''t get the blue stick. So there is only one copy around the body, which directly leads to the copy again. Simply die in front of Su Bai. Looked at the broken body of the replica, Su Bai held the wand in his hand, the terrorist broadcast forced to add the role of these replicas, in fact, is the "tip", the source of the river, triggered this reset game, and as The truly dominant terrorist broadcast is very popular with him on the one hand, but on the other hand, it is also forcibly added to give the audience an opportunity, not to be completely lost in this reset. First, giving the audience a chance is also adding more fun and possibilities to the story. Su Bai ran very fast. This time, he did not hesitate in the slightest, and did not stop at all. Although Dawn still had some time to come, Su Bais heart still did not relax. The last time I should have only one green scepter, so killing the copy of the wand at that time, the difficulty should not be too big, and it will not delay for too long, but I still buy it. One of the three qualifications was erased by the memory reset. This time, the time is also very abundant, the ending, will it be the same? Finally, Su Bai came to the river and came to that position. There are already three people there. One of them was a black-haired woman. She stood on the edge of the river with her bare feet, like playing in the water, and looking at the mirror. It looked very blank. There are two more, men, two are Western men, and one is Jack. It is the Westerner who is the leading brother in the world of this story. The other is a bit thinner. This person, Su Bai I have seen, even, he also killed, is a Western audience enhanced by the elves. There are already three people in three places, and Su Bai is the fourth person to come here. The eyes of the three people who had arrived long ago fell on Su Bai, the uninvited guest standing in the fourth position. "You are late," said the dark-haired girl. Jack and another elf intruder lie in front of Su Bai. Obviously, no one will be willing to give up this opportunity and qualification. The dark-haired girl shrugged and said in a very distressing way: "People are really full." It seems that the three people who arrived early are ready to form an alliance and deal with the fourth person! However, the arrogant atmosphere was completely lost in the next sentence of Su Bai. "Okay, then I will wait for the next shift." After that, Su Bai went straight to a small hill in the distance and sat down there. It was far enough away from the riverside location, but it was able to see clearly. "Wait for the next shift?" Jack and the Western youths around him looked at each other and revealed the incredible color. Does the Orientals regard this as a bus? After the shift, continue to wait for the next shift? Is it so easy? However, at this time, dawn dawned; A purple light appeared in the river in this section, and the black-haired woman first entered the river and disappeared after being wrapped in purple light. At this time, Su Bai slowly stood up and walked over here. Jack stared at Su Bai''s footsteps, then slowly retreated into the river, and he disappeared directly afterwards. The elf intensifier walked into the river while pointing a bow at the side of the bow, and the purple light shrouded it, and he completely disappeared. From the beginning to the end, Su Bai went very slowly. Three places were used up by people, and they came out. However, Su Bai also went directly into the river, and the purple light that was almost disappeared was here. When re-agglomerated, the Su Bai was gradually wrapped. A figure emerges from the surface of the water, staring coldly at Su Bai. "Do you know?" The voice of the other party was angry and unwilling. "You have underestimated the wisdom of human beings, and you have underestimated the human ability. Even if you are diligently sewing every time, But this game, In the end, it will still collapse. Su Bais mind showed the gesture that Sofia had done for himself before he died. First, three fingers stood up and then turned into two fingers. The number of qualifications, each time, is indeed three people. but, Inside every three people, Have one, Actually not people! Chapter 76： Thank you for your cigarette The shape of the black-haired woman slowly appeared, so she looked at Su Bai so coldly and coldly. At this time, she had lost the previous kind of jump and indifference, and it was faintly visible, showing a hysterical The taste, like a woman who was very ugly in appearance, was washed away with a thick makeup, angry, and annoyed, plus the slap in the face; "Yes, I have looked down on you, but I am not looking at you. It is the woman named Sophia. Without her entanglement with me, I have spent so much thought and entangled me so much energy. You It is impossible to go this step!" The dark-haired woman showed a smile, "But don''t think that you are alive and leave here." Su Bai shook his head and thought: We didn''t expect to leave alive. After all, this is a group story world. If you can live, it will be enough. As for others, if you die, you will die. The purple gas condensed by Su Bai, condensed and not scattered, but did not make Su Bai disappear, has been deadlocked here. "How, fear?" Su Bai looked at the black-haired woman. "Don''t dare to reset me?" The fundamental idea of ??this story world is actually a very simple time resetting method. The participants are 20 people, and each time they can reset 3 people, but each time they are occupied by this black woman, this is also It means that the black-haired woman has reduced one of the three places by one person, and changed from three to two. It is a diminishing difficulty of the game, and although it is only one person missing, it saves it. It will be a huge amount of pressure. However, this time, Su Baiyu lived at the time, let the black-haired woman and the two Westerners advance the river, and they just rightly entered the river before the end, which is equal to this The door has not been closed, Su Bai has already reached in, even half of the body has stepped in, he has come in, but the owner of the door, but dare not let Su Bai into. Because, once Su Bai goes in, then the black-haired woman will lose this quota, because she is not a human, she is an incarnation of this river, although the fish can be mixed, but when the real audience, the genuine people also enter this section. When the river enters this group of purple light together, he will naturally occupy a quota, an undisputed quota, and at the same time, the black-haired woman who is mixed with the fish will lose his qualifications instantly. In short, it is Su Bai standing here, standing in his own position and directly pushing the black-haired woman out. Violet didn''t make Su Bai disappear, because this time, once reset, the black-haired woman will become the object of resetting. The game created by this river will completely lose control of this game. More than one Sofia, more than one Su Bai, among the 20 listeners, there will surely be people who have discovered the story in succession, no black hair woman in which to make up for the loopholes, without her seams, this game It will not go on at all. "The next time, everything will not be reset, I am very curious, how many people you can live, can live." The black-haired woman''s pupil is red, obviously, it is intended to break the can. "Actually, I admire your struggles." Su Bai looked at the river. Su Bai did not know what kind of relationship between the story world and the terrorist broadcast. But in front of the terrorist broadcast, he seems to be so weak and pale as an audience. This river, this time is really in the initiative and the terrorist broadcast wrist, the ending, in fact, is doomed to tragedy, but it is enough to appear tragic. Purple light finally flourished, and Su Bais figure disappeared in place. all, Reset, Last reset! .................. Open his eyes, Su Bai was a little surprised, he was not standing on the side of the road, but sitting next to the stove in the cabin, opposite the Su Bai, sitting a Western woman, is Sofia. At this point, Sophia also opened his eyes and looked at Su Bai. "Hello." Su Bai began to open, and at the same time, to show respect. "Don''t thank me, I originally wanted to inform Jack, but every time, I missed him a bit, and, to some extent, Jack is really much worse than you, so I choose to inform you." Su Bai did not care about this. He looked around and found that there was a little dirt around him, and there was no beer or sausage. "How do you put our two people here first?" Su Bai asked, because it is clear that from the situation here, the fat man and the one who did not come to the cabin. "This is the last reset. The memory before many resets will be restored. Everyone will be restored. In so many resets, how many people have you killed with me? How many people will be accumulated?" Angry and resentful?" Sophia stood up and walked over to the window. "This story is going to end. The terrorist broadcast must add a high, tide, and a **** and stimulating climax for the story. If we put the two of us directly next to other listeners, everyone will start to kill each other directly. What else does that mean, this ending is definitely not what he likes." "So, in fact, everything here is under the control of terrorist broadcasting. This river, in the eyes of terrorist broadcasts, is just a jumping clown. Is it purely on stage to give the audience some fun?" "I respect this river very much." Sophia pointed the river that passed by the cabin. "It also deserves our respect." Su Bai nodded and walked to Sophia. "Yes, that source, have you found it?" "You have guessed what it is, aren''t you?" Sophia looked at Su Bai. "Then what we have to do now is to find him?" "First of all, we have to be able to get out of this forest." Sophias voice just fell, and the rush of screaming like a tidal wave came from the bottom of the river. Then, a body that had been swimming around the river was crazy and climbed to the shore. , began to run here, their goal, very simple and very clear, that is the cabin, that is, two people in the cabin! Su Bai took the remaining sky blue scepter in his own hand, waving like a baseball bat. "Do you use it as a stick?" Sophia''s mouth twitched involuntarily, as if she saw an idiot who drove the Cayenne. Su Bai did not answer this question, because the current situation is that this wand is in his own hands, it is a stick, his vampire bloodline has great defects, and even now it is nondescript, he can''t exchange blood, he can''t exchange it. Root wand, let''s do it first. "Go, rush out." Sophia''s hands were in their pockets, but two vines grew in front of the window and flew directly to the two corpses that were about to rush. The rotten wall of the cabin was also cracked directly, and Sophia went out. Su Bai took his wand and pointed it at the corpses. Seven or eight consecutive corpses broke Su Bais head. "Right, there are good things under the wooden house, there are two such wands." Su Bai reminded. "We don''t have enough time. This is the last time. We must race against time. Moreover, do you understand the formation?" "I just kindly remind you." Su Bai said that it was a stick and went to knock the head of a walking corpse. "After the end of this story, you go to London to find me, your wand, I want it, I will give you an exchange condition that will satisfy you." "The deal." Su Bai agreed very quickly. In this way, Su Bai and Sophia went all the way to the corpse, but what made Su Bai somewhat puzzled was that the corpse was a lot at the beginning, and later, it gradually decreased. Even after two people walked for a long time, even A walking corpse is gone. And, more importantly, there are many terrible things in this forest than the corpses, but none of them appear to block Su Bai and Sofia. However, along the way, Su Bai saw a lot of listeners'' bodies, and was sucked up by blood. Some of them were taken out by the soul and kept well with a smile. They were squatted, and they were poisonous in the whole body. ; The death is very miserable, and the scene is very fierce. Obviously, unlike Su Bai and Sophia, other listeners, after entering the forest, suffered a violent storm, not just as simple as a normal walking. Subsequently, Su Bai saw a look, the small belly was cut open, the intestines fell to the ground, the whole person was hanged on a tree, and there were obvious signs of fighting around. There are more and more dead people, but the blockages suffered by Su Bai and Sofia have become almost impossible. Finally, Sophia and Su Bai walked out of the forest and came to the door of the convenience store. Sophia took a deep breath and began to adjust her state. In her opinion, she was about to face the most severe test. The previous calm was just the prelude to the storm. However, Su Bai took a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and walked easily. Sophias eyes condensed, What are you doing! "Don''t you say that you respect it?" Su Bai asked, "Give the roots to those who respect themselves. This is the tradition of our Chinese." Su Bai was so casually pushing the door of the convenience store. The black boss still stood in front of the counter and looked at the TV in front. Seeing that Su Bai came, the black boss did not say hello and continued to watch TV. Su Bai threw a cigarette at the black boss, and the black boss reached out and caught it, squatting in his mouth, but his eyes continued to stare at the TV screen. Su Bai first ignited himself, then took a lighter and walked to the black boss. The lighter fired the flame. The black boss came over and let the smoke in his mouth be ignited. Then he took a sip and spit out a smoke circle. Like a person, I finally feel a sigh of relief. "Man, what TV show, look so fascinated?" Su Bai came over and stood next to the black boss. At this time, Sofia, who was nervous and confused, also pushed the door of the convenience store and walked in. When she saw that Su Bai and the black bosses stood together and smoked watching TV, they couldnt help biting their lips. Some of her can''t understand everything in front of me. The black boss took another sip of smoke and finally began to answer the question of Su Bai: "A variety show." It is indeed a reality show, Su Bai has seen it, but in the TV screen, constantly showing, is a picture of the audience''s tragic death. "For the best performers, I still want to see you." The black boss opened his mouth and smiled, because his skin was very dark, so his teeth were white, very white. "Finally, thank you for your respect. , of course, Thank you also for your smoke. The black boss finished and played the ash. Su Bai and Sophia and the only remaining audience have finally heard the voice of the terrorist broadcast: "The main line mission is completed and the survivors return to the real world..." Chapter 77： Is the retribution so fast? In the hotel room, Su Bai sat in a chair, the fat man sat on the bed, neither of them spoke, and there was really nothing to say; Even if the two brothers were good, everyone went through the gun together. Even if even before entering the story world, the three hearts have their own calculations and selfishness, but at least they can maintain the enthusiasm and harmony on the surface; However, after experiencing the world of this story, when those deep things in human nature are exposed by the sun, it is basically unnecessary to do what the surface is, especially, it is still dead. Su Bai picked up a bottle of water on the table, took a sip, then put the water back, pointing to the room card that was also plugged into the wall of the door: "Wait a minute later, check out." "Oh, well, you are slow." The fat man snorted, it seems that the fat man''s mood recovery is also very fast. Su Bai left the hotel directly, and the sky blue wand Su Bai was directly in his hand. This does not need to worry about causing any attention. People on the road will think that Su Bai just holds a COS prop. After stopping a taxi on the side of the road, Su Bai came to the sanatorium half an hour later. In fact, the distance from entering the story world to leaving the story world is only a short-lived moment. For the real world, there is not much time. It is impossible for Jiu Ge to suddenly wake up in such a short period of time, but for Su Bai said that it has been a long time, should have to look at the nine brothers. Looking at the nine brothers who are still lying in bed in the ward, Su Bai does not know what he should feel in his heart. Even from the bottom of his heart, he still has a little envy. Now he can know nothing but quietly coma. Nine brothers. Of course, Su Bai also knows that having such an idea can only show that he is too emotional. Originally, when Su Bai noticed his hunger for murder, he also had panic in his heart, because he felt that he had deviated from the normal state of life, and even deviated from the order of existence of this society, man, After all, it is a social animal, lonely when it finds that it has gradually deviated from this circle. Negative emotions such as fear will gradually come. However, now, Su Bai does not panic and worry about this, because the way he is now, where he is, is much more extreme than what he has done before, and he can''t see the way back. At this time, Su Bais mobile phone suddenly rang, picked up the mobile phone, and looked at the electric reminder. It was actually from his own home. He took the call, but there was no sound there. After Su Bai asked a few times, there, Only a cat called. Su Bai remembered this, auspicious, and was left in his own home by Litchi. After leaving the sanatorium, Su Bai went to a supermarket to buy some cat food on the way home. He wanted to prepare some cat litter, but think of the auspicious high cold, it should not be a pet that would be excreted anywhere. Pushing open the door of his house, Su Bai did not see the auspicious trace. When he went to the second floor and pushed open the door of the master bedroom, he saw a black cat sitting on the window sill and looking at the outside. It was not very blue. sky. Su Bai walked to the side of the auspicious, auspicious looked at Su Bai, and then continued to look at the sky. "Think of her?" "Meow." At this time, Su Bais mobile phone shook a bit. Picking up the mobile phone and seeing it was a WeChat group. This WeChat group is a WeChat group of its own college students. Originally, Su Bai was set up for shielding, but at this time someone was at @ Yourself. Under the news, there was a preview message from the terrorist broadcast public. When Su Bai came back, he took a look and got a 200 story point. Sophia got the remaining 300 story points. This should be followed. The contribution is distributed enough to be visible. Although it was Su Bai who finally got stuck in the reset rhythm, before this, a big part of the contribution came from Sofia. The very intelligent British woman, Su Bai only kept herself in the reset again and again, "wake up", and has been paving the way and even passing messages to other people, actually Sofia. However, for the number of story points, Su Bai is not very concerned about it, and he does not have the right things to redeem now. Fortunately, in the last story world, he is really opening up the zombie state, and there is a great strength. Ascension, these are really not worse than going to the micro store to redeem. In the WeChat group is a woman in @հ, Su Bai is not very impressed with her, it should be a classmate with her own. "I heard that you are in Chengdu?" Su Bai replied with a "yes". "We are also in Chengdu, and we are going to go to Jiuzhaigou for self-driving tour tomorrow. Are you a local, don''t you receive it?" Su Bai licked his lips and looked at auspiciousness. Suddenly, he also felt that he should go out and walk. The world in the story is so nervous and bloody. After returning to the real world, he really needs to adjust his mood. . I can''t always stay with my auspiciousness at home, and then silently wait for the coming of the next story world. In that case, my life is too monotonous, it is all black and white. After thinking about it, Su Bai replied with a "good" and then sent his mobile phone number to the female classmate. Soon, the phone called over: "Hey, is it Su Bai?" "Yes, it is me." "We have six people here, four of us are classmates in our school, and two are couples of two of them. Where are you?" "I have a pet, a cat." Su Bai replied. The other party stunned and then asked: "Do you bring a cat? Right, Su Bai, do you have a car?" "Yes." Su Bai replied. "Well, we are now living in a hotel in Jinniu District, come together for dinner at night?" "That''s not it. Just send me the place to be gathered tomorrow morning." "That, hey, that''s great. We were still worried that a car can''t sit still." Su Bai hung up the phone. He knows what the female student is looking for. It should be really a car that can''t sit for six people, so I took the attitude of trying to find myself. Fortunately, this is also a pillow for Su Bai when he was short of feeling. Holding the auspiciousness in his arms, the auspiciousness did not continue to maintain that kind of high coldness. Obviously, this cat also had a downturn. "Take you out for a walk, play, let''s get together." .................. On the morning of the next day, Su Bai first went to the rental car to rent an Audi and then drove to the entrance of the ring road. Auspiciously sitting in the co-pilot position of Su Bai, it seems to be the atmosphere of travel, but also makes the cat''s mood a lot better, and began to put on that high cold fan. After waiting for twenty minutes, a BMW drove to the front of Su Bai. In addition to driving, the rest of the people got off the bus. In total, there are 3 men and 3 women, who are not very old, and look young in their early twenties. However, when the car was allocated, Su Bai actually came up with four people. Three people are sitting in the back seat and one is sitting in the co-pilot position. The treasure immediately, that is, two people, and Su Bai, this Audi, was filled with stuff, and the auspicious has no place, and can only kneel on Su Bais legs. In this regard, Su Bai did not say anything, the girl sitting in the co-pilot position, that is, to Su Baifa WeChat about Su Bai, the name is Su Wen, it is beginning to complain dissatisfied: "It''s very interesting. She asked us to come to Chengdu to drive by car. Finally, she and her boyfriend were both alone, and we were so crowded." "Well, warm, the hotel and food along the way are not all her boyfriend''s all-inclusive, you can''t bear it, and this car is quite big, not crowded." A girl sitting in the back seat with her boyfriend advised. "Hey, there are a few bad money, great, isn''t there a rich boyfriend? Look at her beauty. The reason why I came out to play this time is not to show off." Su Wen continued to say, As everyone knows, there is no one-handed all-inclusive girl boyfriend, and they will not participate in this trip. Su Bai shook the window and ordered a cigarette. He was not very interested in the things between these students. The BMW in front started, and Su Bai also drove up. Su Bai is sitting on the 2 men and 2 women, Su Wen and another man named Sun Lin are single, and a couple of small couples are Zhu Tingting and Liu Gang, all of whom are from Jiangsu. Su Wen complained for a long time. After the car drove Chengdu into the Dujiangyan area, the emotions of these four people were also mobilized. Liu Gang and Sun Lin began to show their historical knowledge in front of the girls, from the origin of Dujiangyan. After talking about the Warring States and then to the Qin Dynasty, the two girls of Su Wen and Zhu Tingting also listened with gusto. From time to time, several people made another joke, and the atmosphere in the car was indeed good. When the "Wenchuan" sign appeared on the expressway, Su Wen immediately got excited and took out his mobile phone to take a street sign. "Its terrible, I am in Wenchuan." "Yeah, its time to Wenchuan." The emotions of the two men and two women in the car were suddenly ignited. At this time, there is actually a distance of 20km from Wenchuan. The sky has also started to rain, and the gloomy piece is more suitable for the mood and atmosphere of the people on board. When the car really entered Wenchuan, Liu Gang suddenly said: "You said, there will be a lot of ghosts here. Under this, will there be a lot of undiscovered bodies buried?" "Ah, you don''t want to say this, I am afraid." Liu Gang''s girlfriend Zhu Tingting was so scared that her head was buried in Liu Gang''s arms. "I hate it, deliberately scary people." "Hey, what are you afraid of, I tell you, I checked the travel route before, I know that I have to go to Wenchuan, I deliberately asked for a talisman." Su Wenyi, I am so powerful. "It''s still warm, but you don''t have to be afraid, there is me." Sun Lin apparently has a good impression on Su Wen, and plans to launch an offensive on this trip. "It''s really not to talk to the blue and her boyfriend, I will stay in Wenchuan for one night tonight, maybe there is a ghost knocking at night." "Haha, this proposal is good. There are many people who have died here. There should be a lot of ghosts." Su Wen took the photo he just took in a circle of friends. "The people are now in Wenchuan, so I am afraid." Su Bai frowned, and he basically stopped talking at the same time: "Sorry for all of you, here is Wenchuan New City. The Wenchuan City where the earthquake occurred is far from here, so there is no ghost here. Moreover, some jokes are not respectful to the deceased, and it is still a bit of a good bottom line. After Su Bais words, the faces of the four people in the car are not very good-looking, and they look very embarrassing. This is equivalent to being slap in the face of Su Bai, and Su Bai still occupies a high point. They simply cant refute. what. However, at this time, Zhu Tingting, who had been lying in Liu Gangs arms, suddenly trembled and began to vomit and foamed her boyfriend Liu Gang, and Su Wen and Sun Lin also screamed together. That is, Su Bai also had some accidents at this time while playing a right turn and leaning on the side of the parking while he was wondering: Is this retribution so fast? The body of the dragon was not very comfortable, the update time was not fixed, and it was very inconvenient for many readers to wait. Now fix the update time. Starting tomorrow, there will be a chapter at 8:00 am and 8:00 pm every day, two chapters a day. If there is an accident, the dragon will issue a single chapter to inform everyone in advance. I dont think Im worried that the update will be less interesting. The August 1st Terror Broadcasting will be on the shelves, and the dragon will begin to erupt. Don''t panic, hold the dragon! Chapter 78： Fatal injury The car stopped on the highway, Su Bai opened the car door lock, Su Wen and Sun Lin immediately opened the car and got off the car, followed by Zhu Tingting''s boyfriend Liu Gang also smashed the car, before the story of the crowd and the rendering Su Bais warning made the three people subconsciously think that Zhu Tingtings appearance was really a ghost, and it seemed to be very fearful and flustered. Su Bai is also somewhat speechless. Su Wen and Sun Lin are eager to get off the bus. Fortunately, Liu Gang, as a boyfriend of Zhu Tingting, is so disregarded by his girlfriend, it is a bit of a path. When I got out of the car and opened the rear door, Su Bai directly grabbed Zhu Tingting''s shoulder and pulled her out of the car. Zhu Tingting''s body was still twitching, and the white foam in her mouth continued to spit out, a bit like a sheep epilepsy. The meaning of madness. Putting the **** the floor lying flat, Su Bais hand touched the girls forehead. As for whether it was a ghost revenge or a physical problem, Su Bai really couldnt distinguish it. For the present, it seems that only 120, but here is not on the highway, the efficiency of playing 120 is not high. At this moment, Su Bai suddenly frowned, because he saw a man who was coming here. The man was wearing a black beggar, holding a string of beads in his hand, bald, handsome face, with great mercy. The appearance of great sorrow, the age can not be young, can not talk about the old, in short, giving people a sense of peace and harmony, the other party should have been sitting in a van before, the van also stopped right at this time. "Amitabha, the donor, let the poor look good?" The monk said a Buddha sign. Su Bai subconsciously wants to refuse, this monk appears a bit too clever, too clever means a little deliberate and unusual. If you want to choose, Su Bai would rather have a fat man to see, although his relationship with the fat has been reduced to zero, but the fat man should not refuse to help a person criticize, and this monk, Su Bai is not very well aware. "Master, help out, help out." Su warmly pleaded. Sun Lin and Liu Gang also joined hands to worship the monks with their hands together. Obviously, this monk was treated as a straw for them. The monk just looked at Su Bai and did not pay attention to the other three. Su Bai smiled and took a step back and made a gesture of kindness to the good. Before the monk walked up the mountain, one hand was placed in Zhu Tingting''s eyebrow position, the other hand was placed on Zhu Tingting''s lower abdomen position, and then a mouthful of mouth was made, Zhu Tingting''s body slammed up, mouth I had a long full cough and stinked, and then slowly opened my eyes, as if I finally recovered. "Amitabha, the female donor is only frightened and the body is recently uncomfortable, so this situation occurs, and the female donor should be a family history of sheep epilepsy." Hearing this sentence, Liu Gangs face changed immediately, and his girlfriend actually had a sheep crazy? Su Wen and Sun Lin heard this, knowing that it was not a ghost, not too afraid, but looking at Zhu Tingting''s eyes is also a kind of disgust. Su Bai stood on the side and touched his nose. These college students are really very realistic, and the city is not deep enough. Even if it is a disgusting person, why should it be so clearly placed on the face? Why? The monk had a slap in the hands of Su Bai and read a Buddha number: "The female donor is not a high-frequency illness, so there is no need to worry about it. Since the female donor is already okay, the poor will leave." Su Bai also put his hands together to return to the ceremony. "Dare to ask the master''s law number, and then ask the master where to put the disc." "Small things in the district are not enough. If you have a chance, you will be able to meet each other." The monk seems to be light and cloudy. It is indeed a faction of a worldly high-ranking person. After saying this sentence, he went straight to the van in front and the van quickly drove away. Su Bai sees that Zhu Tingting is indeed okay, and immediately shouted to everyone: "Get on the bus, hurry, don''t delay, it''s not good to go to the mountain road at night." Everyone got into the car, the position on the car was the same as before, but Liu Gang was obviously uncomfortable when he sat next to Zhu Tingting. Zhu Tingting also found this, and it seemed to be very emotional. Obviously, she should know herself before. The family''s genetic disease has been licking her boyfriend. In order to catch up with the BMW in front, Su Bai directly started the brakes on the highway. The speed did not exceed the speed limit, but basically the car was super, and the efficiency was very high. About a quarter of an hour later, the BMW car appeared again in the eyes of everyone. The couple on this BMW car is also interesting. Seeing that the Audi behind does not stop, it doesnt stop, or just call and ask, or take a self-sufficiency and double-fly, and the heart is really big. After a few more hours, the car drove into the Aba territory. It was basically a narrow and narrow mountain road. The mountain road was narrow enough to allow two cars to move in opposite directions, and the curve was very urgent, but this road The driver drove very quickly, basically ignoring the speed limit, but he would step on the two-legged brake in the place where there was a camera, and the speed would pick up again in the past. On one side of the road, there is a cliff or a river on the side of the mountain. There is a barbed wire on the mountain to the side of the road. It is to prevent the gravel from falling down on the road and causing danger. However, some places can still see the stone falling on the road. Obviously, This kind of protection is not 100% insurance, but from the comparison of Su Bai''s memory, it is already much better than before. After the Wenchuan earthquake, the country really took great efforts to reorganize this traffic line. Once again, many places that had to be around the mountain were opened up, so there were often tunnels that were several kilometers long. These strange and stimulating traffic routes have finally brought the emotions of the people on the car, such as Su Wen, and finally recovered from Zhu Tingtings affairs. They began to chat about the day, and even Zhu Tingting seemed to want to open it himself, and did not care about Liu Gangs own The cold attitude, if you can''t go back, you will break up and let you enjoy this trip first. At about one o''clock in the afternoon, the front BMW stopped in a small town and turned into a hotel door. It should be ready to stop and eat. Su Bai also parked his car near the BMW. Everyone got off the bus together. The owner of the BMW car is also the blue girlfriend. It is the first time in front of Su Bai. A tall and thin man looks nothing special, but gives a very good feeling. When you look at people, With a clear view, especially when the eyes fell on Su Bai, with a touch of disdain. Into a Dai restaurant, the blue boyfriend ordered the dishes, everyone sat down around a round table, the dishes are quite distinctive, but the taste is not very fond of Su Bai, so he ate a little bit The rest of the people are very enjoyable, and every time you take a picture, you must take a photo with your mobile phone. Su Bai, who had eaten first, got off the table in advance, stood next to his car, took out a cigarette, lit it, took a sip, and at this time, a van drove to the front of Su Bai and stopped, driving, actually It is the monk. "Amitabha, the donor, we met again." The monk stopped the car and got off the bus. It was a bit unexpected to see Su Bai standing here, but this is not a problem. Only this road runs through the entire Aba. Its not a strange thing that everyone meets halfway. thing. The monk went to the hotel to get some hot water, then bought some sacs, and then the wine returned to the van and started to eat with hot water. Su Bais mouth smoked to the van, and the monk was eating very seriously. He didnt go to pick up the bag, but went to the back of the van. It looked like the monk was driving a van and no one else in the van. But the window film behind the van is a bit special, and you can''t see it from the outside. Su Bai put his hand on the window, which was unintentional, but when Su Bais hand was removed, he suddenly found that the palm was still on, but not outside, but inside. Someone inside! Su Bai immediately put his face close to the window, almost stuck it up. After a while, there was also a face in the face of Su Bai posted on the window, it was a baby''s face, the pupils were all white, face It was green, but with a playful smile on the corner of the mouth, it was obviously a very fun thing to interact with Su Bai. Su Bai immediately stepped back and turned his head, but just saw the monk standing beside him. The monk walked without any slight movement: "Door, you still care about the things around you, the poor things, you don''t need your concern." "Oh, why?" Su Bai asked. "What you see in your eyes is not necessarily true." "I want to see inside, can I?" Su Bai asked. However, the reaction of the monk was very simple. He nodded directly. "If the donor wants to see it, then let''s see it." Said, the monk also took the initiative to open the door. The next moment, the scene inside the van appeared in front of Su Bai, there are three bodies inside, two adults are a man and a woman, and a child, the child who had previously interacted with Su Bai. The three bodies have been highly rotted, but they have not smelled the slightest smell. "Amitabha, they are dying outside, they have already become a ghost, so they must be sent to the celestial burial platform to accept the celestial burial. The eagle eats the flesh, and the evil thoughts are dissipated and reborn. It is this kind of thing, and the donor is forgiven. "" The monk said that it was a great compassion and a sorrow, and that I was a gesture for the world. But Su Bai went straight into one hand and turned the little boy''s body around. He pointed to the groove wound on the back of the little boy''s body and said: "Master, this wound should be the fatal wound from the string of beads in your hand?" Chapter 79： Wiping money The monk did not speak, just staring at Su Bai, smiling, as if he had never heard the words of Su Bai. "Don''t mind, my person is a sharp eye." Su Bai shrugged and shouted that it was not his own problem, but the wound on the corpse was too obvious, and the bunch of beads in your hand was really attractive, and perhaps because of Su White strength has been improved, which has obviously changed Su Bais attitude towards some things. It is said that its a bit exaggerated for the savvy people, but its like a policemans attitude towards pickpockets or robbery. The feeling that people are more indifferent. "The poor are going to go." The monk does not seem to intend to continue to entangle with Su Bai here. He feels that it is meaningless to continue to entangle. Moreover, the monk has paid more attention to Su Bai from the beginning. This point can also be felt by Su Bai. Obviously, some monks also can''t see the depth of Su Bai. "Then I have to call the police." Su Bai picked up the phone and shook it against the monk. "Amitabha." The monk read a Buddha''s number with both hands, and immediately got on the van, and the car quickly started. Su Bai yawned, but there was no real alarm. Although the child was killed by the Buddhist monk''s beads, the three bodies were obviously carrying a kind of heart-rending fluctuation. Obviously, the monk is not completely Lying, and, if the three bodies are not handled well, they are really lost in the poor waters of the extremely underdeveloped traffic, so the harm caused and the difficulty of cleaning up the situation are conceivable. Of course, the most important reason is because Su Bai is out of the box, not coming out to find things, An An heart to go and see, relax and wait for the next story world to come, this is Su Bai''s current plan. The monk drove the car and left the place directly. In fact, if the monk continues to move forward, as long as Su Bai drives the car faster, catching up with him is only a matter of time. There is no such thing as a road. Its a complete road. After all, its already a huge project for the country to build a thorough road here. Its not too much meaning to build a transportation network that extends in all directions. Going back to the restaurant, Su Bai saw that the blue color was gone, it should be going to the toilet, and the blue boyfriend was close to Su warm, even one hand was quietly on the warm legs of Su. I was groping, but Su Wen continued to eat like a singer, but the humiliation of her knees said she felt what was going on. Its a really good story. Su Bai suddenly felt that it was very interesting to go out with these people. It was also very exciting. This is why he would unanimously agree to Su Wens invitation to participate in the self-driving tour. Its been a long time. I really feel that I need some life-adding additives, and a group of people go out and take a look at it, at least it wont seem too unsatisfactory, that is, Su Bai himself admits that although she feels that she is very childish and superficial when driving. But listening to their noise along the way is also a kind of life. In the Audi car, Auspicious still lay there to sleep, Su Bai opened the door, reached out and touched the auspicious hair, was warm and very smooth by the sun, auspicious opened his eyes, looked at the white, and turned his head to continue to sleep. past. At this time, those who have eaten are also over, ready to continue on the road. There are probably more than 300 kilometers from here to Jiuzhaigou. According to the road conditions, it is good to arrive at Jiuzhaigou at 6 or 7 tonight. Its still blue and his boyfriend is sitting in a car. The mans name is Li Yu. This is the name that Su Bai heard when he was chatting on the bus. He may be sitting in the back seat of Liu Gang and Sun Lin. Zhu Tingting still didn''t feel it. Su Bai heard that Su Wen had the kind of preparation to cross the knife and win the love from his so-called girlfriends. The poor Sun Lin was always attentive to Su Wen, but he himself. The goal was to let others touch it when I was just eating. On the road again, Su Bai ordered a cigarette. At this time, the scenery on both sides of the road is getting better and better. The mountains are stacked and magnificent. It is very comfortable to drive on this road, and it is quite comfortable. Su Bai suddenly remembered the Ruoergai grassland, he had been there before, but it was a very small time, the lush grassland, the endless cattle and flocks, the family also had a picture of himself and his mother, the mother put himself A photo taken on the back of a yak by his father. Su Bai did not ask if they had plans to go to the Zoige Prairie. Anyway, they would be sent to Jiuzhaigou. If they didnt go, Su Bai would drive by himself. Its really impossible to buy them a plane ticket and let them fly back to the CD. . In the afternoon, the temperature dropped significantly, but the atmosphere in the car became more and more enthusiastic, because the sky became more and more blue, it was truly cloudless, and the surrounding mountains were no longer bare. It became so lush that it was like being in a landscape painting. In the true sense, the poor mountains and waters have passed, and it will almost be able to go to Jiuzhaigou in an hour. At this time, Su Wen suddenly pointed to a place on the side of the road and shouted: "Look, where is there, there are a lot of flags hanging." Sun Lin immediately came to the spirit and explained: "That is the place where the celestial burial is held. The custom of the locals is to let the eagle eat it after the body is disposed of." "It sounds beautiful." Su Wen was in a good mood at this time, so it is not terrible to hear such things. "How do I feel that the scalp is numb?" Liu Gang said at this time. "Yes, I also feel terrible." Zhu Tingting echoed. "You are too superficial. Think about it. After you die, you are not buried in the earth, nor are you ignited into ashes. Instead, they are eaten by these free spirits and free to take you in the sky. Its a beautiful and pure thing to fly freely. Su Wen has already fallen into the self-indulgence of his young girl. Su Bais hand stretched out of the window and shook the ash. Its going to cost a few tens of thousands of dollars to let you feed the eagle. Lets count the income of local Tibetans and Mongolians. After the death, I can feed the eagle, and it is estimated that I have worked hard for most of my life." "Ah, it''s so expensive." Liu Gang is a bit strange. "That''s still okay, so expensive to be eaten by the eagle." Zhu Tingting also said. Su Wen sees Su Bai once again broke his own small fresh feeling, a little dissatisfied with a grin, but also embarrassed to say something, she was impressed with Su Bai, at first because she and Su Bai are surnamed Su, after hearing some students said that Su Bais family conditions are very good, so I paid attention to it, but I saw that Su Bai actually rented a car, so I felt that Su Bai had the feeling of swollen face and fat, or Li Yus The second generation of the Eight Classics is more attractive to himself. The BMW in front suddenly stopped by the side, and the blue and Li Yu walked down. It should be ready to take pictures. Su Bai also had to stop the car, Su Wen also immediately got off, Sun Lin naturally followed. "Liu Gang, let''s take a photo too?" Zhu Tingting asked her boyfriend. Liu Gangs attitude towards Zhu Tingting has become colder now, but it seems that he has not decided whether to break up and then break up. After all, some of Zhu Tingtings places still make him very nostalgic, so he nodded at this time, Go, hes going to take pictures, I will shoot you." Zhu Tingting is satisfied with the nod. The problem between the little couples is really coming quickly and quickly. Everyone else got off the bus, and Su Bai was still sitting in the car. Auspiciously, he came to the spirit at this time. He sat on the legs of Su Bai and looked at the celestial burial platform outside. Seeing that those people actually took the opportunity to take pictures, Su Bai had to take the lucky car and put the auspicious on the hood and shouted: "Hey, its good to stand here and pat it. It is not allowed to take pictures and video, and it is not allowed to be used as a scenic spot. It is protected by law." "It''s okay, just give some money." Li Yu said that he was not salty, and the rest of the people nodded. In their view, the Tibetans were very poor. It was easy to give them some money. . Su Bai is too lazy to manage. In fact, there is a place where there are rich people in the place. These Tibetans who are close to the road are really poor. As for those who are willing to go to the celestial burial, they must be well-off. very. However, Li Yu did not have time to leave, but they were still standing by the car and preparing to pack things. The road came over a dozen Tibetans and was divided into two groups. One person went to the BMW car and set aside people. Came to the white car of Su Bai. The former person threw a piece of rag on the hood of the BMW, and then said in Mandarin with a strong local accent: "I just wiped the car for you, three hundred dollars." Li Yu, they all stunned, Su warm and blue, they looked at the Tibetan people dressed up with fear, Su Bai also came here, a Tibetan man with a very dark complexion and a plateau red. He also smashed the rag towards the hood. then, The rag fell on the auspicious body that was looking at the scenery of the celestial burial platform in front, and covered the whole black cat. Chapter 80： Back pot More than a dozen Tibetans came over, obviously with the meaning of a little forced robbery. These college students would be afraid that tension would be normal. Su Bai did not feel anything, but when one of the Tibetans threw the rag and sat down When the auspicious look of the cemetery on the hood of the car was covered, Su Bai immediately caught it. This Su Bai reached out with some care and wanted to wipe the rag from the auspicious body. However, at this moment, Jixiang suddenly gave a very low cat. "Meow!" The cat screamed very low, with a little hoarseness, but not much smoke, but all the people present were chilling, including Su Bai. Everyone seemed to be stunned, but they quickly recovered and didn''t know what was going on. Those Tibetans just stunned, and immediately began to point to Li Yu and Su Bai, to pay for labor, after all, it was to help you wipe the car, to work. In fact, this kind of thing used to exist all over the country, but in recent years, the country has developed better and the traffic has become more and more developed. In some ordinary cities, the cameras are everywhere, in the vast network of monitoring systems and extremely effective administrative strikes. Under this kind of road, the low-level robbery method of "this road is me, this tree is my plant" is rarely seen. However, after all, it is an extremely remote area. People are sparsely populated. There is only one thing in the road, and these Tibetans also know how to cover it a little, not to rob, but to pay for the car. There is a layer of skin to cover up, and their national identity is a bit special. Some local government departments also choose to close their eyes. After all, these policies are very sensitive. The broken rag was taken away by Su Bai, and the auspicious or continued to maintain the original position and looked at the celestial burial platform in the distance, but Su Bai could be sure that when he had just opened the rag, he saw a red light in the auspicious eyes. It was a fleeting moment. When Su Bai first saw auspiciousness, he saw the blood of the corpse from the auspicious pupil. Moreover, before the auspicious can follow the lychee and become a pet of lychee, what can be good? character of? Before the feeling, Su Bai remembered that he almost spurred his own blood to burst out, or forced himself to suppress it, otherwise Su Bai would show the vampire or zombie in front of everyone. Li Yu took out his wallet and took out three hundred ones and handed it over. His face was very calm. It was really nothing for him to spend money and disaster relief. At this time, under the circumstances, these Tibetans were soft. It is not a shameful thing. This place is called "the wilderness ridge". It is similar. There are not many passing vehicles. Naturally, there are no pedestrians. Even if there are pedestrians, they are mostly local Tibetans. Its nice, here is a good place to kill and set fire. A modern person left the city and left the surveillance camera area and suddenly came to a place where people are inaccessible. This insecurity will be extraordinarily strong. Fortunately, these Tibetans are not really killing people and setting fire to no evil. If you accept the money, you can talk, and it will not be difficult. After all, they still intend to make long-term profits, which really makes things bigger and forced the people to rectify. They also can''t do anything good. When one of them went to Su Bai to ask for money, Su Bai opened his wallet, not to give three hundred, but to give five hundred. The man also stunned. If he had encountered bargaining in doing this kind of thing, they wouldnt mind losing a fifty-one. After all, there is no such thing as a sale. How much is not earning, but this is the first time I saw it. Take the initiative to add money. Over there, Li Yu and others also saw this scene, showing their incomprehensible and disdainful eyes. Obviously, they thought that Su Bai was frightened. In fact, only Su Bai knows what he is doing, and giving him a few hundred pieces is not a thing for Su Bai, and it is not enough for them to go to the celestial burial. After collecting the money and saying hello, a dozen Tibetans also left the rules very much, and did not do too much entanglement. Li Yu and others did not continue to take photos, and they were also worried that this person would be notified to other people to come to kill the sheep. . Su Bai also returned to the car, and the auspiciousness was also brought in by Su Bai and placed on his lap. After Su Wen sat in, he turned a white eye on Su Bai and said: "Su Bai, you don''t really need to be so embarrassed, and Li Yu has already given three hundred. You don''t give them a car." "" Su Bai also smiled and was too lazy to explain. The front BMW car started, and Su Bai also started the car to keep up. There is still a long distance to travel. It is only early to go to Jiuzhai to stay at the hotel to rest. After driving for so long, Su Bai is indeed a little tired. ............ At the celestial burial platform, a van was parked. This kind of mainland license car can be opened here. It must be said that it is a very strange thing. In 2005, the Peoples Government of the Tibet Autonomous Region issued a notice on the Interim Provisions on the Management of the Heavenly Funeral. The area where the celestial burial is held is forbidden to be set as a scenic spot, and photography and photography are prohibited. Therefore, even if many tourists who go to the Tibetan area are very curious about this, it is difficult to have a way to see the secret. An apparently old lama and a man in a black robe sit on the ground. There are two cups of butter tea in front of him. Obviously, the black robe is not very cold for the butter tea, but the old lama is very pleasant. "Seven laws, you still don''t like butter tea." The old lama said with a smile, it seems very kind. Since I first came here to see how to cook butter tea, I dont like it. I always feel a cow dung when I drink it. The seven-law monk said it was straightforward. "Oh, that''s your heart is still there, otherwise, there is nothing that can''t be opened," said the old lama. "In order to look at the open, in order to see open and violate their own heart, do not like it is actually do not like, hard to deliberate, but the opposite." Seven Laws replied. "Oh, let''s say you, well, it''s not easy for you to come. I''ll see what you got." The old lama stood up and there was a little lama sent a golden drum. The old lama waved and smiled. "There is no need to put these things in. The seven lawyers can bring the things here, obviously they should have done it. Precautionary." Under the old lama, a young and strong lama went to open the door of the van, and then looked at it without looking at it. It was reverently retreating. At this point, the family of three of them were sitting in the van, presenting a very strange sitting position. The old lama reached out and touched the male body, frowned, touched the boy''s body, and glanced at the wound in the back of the boy''s head. He sighed. "Teacher, you have worked hard, and you have created killings." "Parents have already entered the ghost road, and the children are also infected. I can only kill them. It has been saved. It is better to prevent them from harming some people. The Buddha will not blame me." "" The old lama nodded and looked at the three bodies. Then he turned and looked at the celestial burial platform behind him. Above, more than a dozen eaglees were hovering, apparently waiting for the big meal to come. The eagle near the celestial burial platform often eats human flesh and has developed a kind of fierceness. They even attack the living people in the nearby area. The old lama is somewhat difficult: "The seven lawyers, not the brothers, I will not help you, but these three bodies are too evil. Brothers, my celestial burial platform here, can''t digest and dare to digest, don''t believe you try, If the brothers dare to pack the tickets, even if the three bodies of the three are placed on the celestial burial platform, all the rituals will be done, and the eagle will not dare to eat for a bite." "But, brother, this family of three is going to Tibet to travel back and being infected with ghosts. It has already entered the ghost road. This taste, this method is obviously made by Tantrics. You have to plant the cause here, naturally you have to go in person. Its the result of it. "The Tantric faction is a lot of hair, and it doesn''t have to be a brother to come..." During the speech, the face of the old lama suddenly changed, and immediately screamed: "A big thief, where is the evil spirit, dare to kill in my law field!" The seven laws turned and turned to the north, where there was a strong **** suffocation. The group quickly left the celestial burial platform and went straight to the **** place. Soon, dozens of lamas came to a mountain, the mountain is not very steep, and the road is two kilometers away, but here, There are more than a dozen Tibetans lying on their backs, and the death is extremely miserable. One by one, the whole body is clawed and scratched countless times, and the skin is fleshy and bloody. The old lama clenched a fist, and the staff took a shot on the ground, and drank a curse. After the obscure spell was read, a twisted and frightened soul appeared in front of the old lama. The seven laws and hands together read a Buddha''s number, because he knew that the soul that was forcibly arrested in this way would never be super-born and could not enter the cycle. "Say, who hurts you." asked the old lama. But this soul carries a sigh of emotion. Obviously, he himself does not know why he suddenly died. "There is nothing to lose, how to die, don''t know!" The old lama was obviously angry, reaching out to the palm of his hand and immediately attached to the head of the soul. Then, the scene that just happened appeared in the mind of the old lama. in. " Among the mainland tourists, there are high people! Its so sinful, they are wrong, but they die! Since it is a man of Xuan Dao, why bother with ordinary people! At this time, the old lama''s gaze condensed a picture, in the picture is the expression of Su Bai gave five hundred dollars, without fear and panic, but with a touch of mercy. "It is him, it must be him, it must be him!" The old lama roared. Chapter 81： Shocked! In fact, it took more than an hour to get to Jiuzhaigou, but the BMW in front stopped in Songpan County. It should be prepared to have dinner and stay here for one night. For this, Su Bai did not say anything, even though he I really want to go directly to Jiuzhai to find a better hotel to rest, but there are so many people in my car, I can not always go to the side of the road to go. Moreover, the most important thing is that not long after the incident happened, Su Bai, who drove the car, suddenly felt a haze in his heart, stopped the car, and everyone else got off the bus and went to the restaurant to prepare for dinner. Su Bai also Sitting in the car and taking out the mobile phone, there is a message in WeChat, from the "Terror 66" private preview message. The next time the world of the story is 10 percent more difficult. Su Bai, who saw this message, was somewhat inexplicable. How did this suddenly send this message to himself, and the difficulty increased by 30%? According to the general situation, most people in the story world are in a pattern of nine deaths and a lifetime. The difficulty is raised a little bit, and the hope of that life may be gone, let alone 30%. Where does the basis for this difficulty increase come from? Su Bai thought about it, but sent the screenshot of the message to the fat man. Although the relationship between himself and the fat man is a bit awkward, he can only ask him now. The fat man replied very quickly and asked directly: "Are you murdering in reality? And it is not the kind of murder that has a causal relationship? It is that people have not provoked you, nor have you provoked relatives and friends. You killed people directly. Or is it killing too much?" Su Bai thought about it and replied with a "No." But then, Su Bai saw the auspicious sitting on his lap, or replied, "There is, but it is not me, it is a pet around me." "Oh, that makes sense. Since it is your pet, the person it kills, the causal relationship is definitely on your head. You should be careful later, killing some ordinary people is not a big problem, as long as It doesn''t matter if the number is not many or not a special person, and it will be even greater in the real world to kill the audience." The last sentence of the fat man is a point of Su Bai, Su Bai will also mean, replying to a "know" and put the phone back in his pocket. At this time, Su Bai discovered that the auspicious actually raised his head, and his own mobile phone chat record was also seen auspicious. Auspiciously some grievances smashed his head on Su Bais arm. Although the cat was very cold on weekdays, after knowing that he had caused trouble to Su Bai, he was also a little embarrassed. After all, he killed himself, but Su Bai It may be affected by this and die in the next story world. Su Bai was able to see it open, and reached out to pick up the auspicious head. "Nothing, anyway, it is not a good person to kill, it is not too bad." Holding auspicious, Su Bai got out of the car and entered the restaurant. The people around there had been sitting around. Su Bai had found an empty position and sat down. During the chat, the atmosphere of the joke was not bad. Su Bai was not Very close, and he has been very silent along the way, so other people are also very tacitly not to find Su Bai chat, Su Bai is also happy. However, this yak meat wild mushroom pot tastes really good, and I am very satisfied with this meal. Li Yu also did fulfill the previous promise. After eating a good meal, he said that the hotel was booked, and everyone can go to rest. Going out of the hotel and eating a hot pot, it is inevitable that some people are hot and dry. Su Bai looks around and finds that there are few poor supermarkets around. It is basically a restaurant. It is estimated that the local population is relatively small, and the towns and cities in the county are also The size of a town in other parts of the east, so the profit of opening a supermarket is far lower than the reason for opening a restaurant. Anyway, the hotel is indeed a lot of hair. "Su Bai, don''t you go to the hotel?" Zhu Tingting asked Liu Gang''s hand and walked past Su Bai. "I will go buy a packet of cigarettes first, let''s go first." Su Bai waved his hand. Su Bai walked across the road. His car was parked in a fenced place far away. Originally, Li Yu wanted to park on the road in front of the hotel, but a person who opened a hotel in front of the business was introducing the business. After being rejected, he was not angry. He smiled and reminded the car that it was not safe to stop at night. So Li Yu and Su Bai could only go out and ask the people who found the hotel to ask them to arrange parking. In the supermarket, Su Bai bought a soy cigarette, bought some drinks and peanuts, and went out with the bag. Songpan is a county town surrounded by mountains. Standing in the county town, it is surrounded by mountains, just because it is in the plateau position, so for tourists, even if there is no serious altitude sickness, but the breathing is a bit sultry. The feeling of repression is still very difficult to mention leisurely to enjoy such beautiful scenery. Of course, Jiuzhaigou is also said that the scenery there can really make people ignore the altitude at which they are at this time. "Uncle, are you going to hang?" A little girl dressed in a Tibetan costume came to Su Bai, holding a lot of pendant ornaments in her hand and selling it to Su Bai. How much is it? asked Su Bai. "30 one, very beautiful." said the little girl. In fact, it is hard to say how much this kind of collection is sold in the scenic spot. Because most of the souvenir shops or souvenirs that are sold in the market are all wholesaled from CDs, some even come from Zhejiang Yiwu wholesale. . Su Bai looked at the little girl and asked, "Are you a Han or a Tibetan?" The little girl vomited and spit out her tongue, telling the truth, "Han." Su Bai also smiled, reached out and touched the little girl''s head, and then took out a hundred pieces from the wallet. "Come three, don''t look for it." The little girl gave four pendants to Su Bai. "Give you four, don''t look for it, haha." After that, the little girl turned and ran, and she looked very happy. Su Bai put four pendants into his pocket, then looked at the auspiciousness on his shoulders, thought about it, took one of the pendants and hung it on the auspicious neck. Auspicious, this high-cold cat does not seem to think that Su Bai will hang this 30-piece stall on the street and hang it on his neck. "Quite good looking." Su Bai also touched the auspicious hair after hanging it. Fortunately, although the cat had some dissatisfaction in his eyes, he did not worry about it, and did not get the pendant down. He continued to kneel on Su Bais shoulder. Back to the hotel, Su Bai took his ID card to register, the front desk clerk gave the room card to Su Bai, Li Yu that guy is still a little style, at least not a careful person, the package is really good Do it, Su Bai is also happy to eat and drink. However, this hotel is really not very good. Of course, there is no hotel in Songpan where you want to spend money. The distance from Jiuzhaigou and Huanglong Scenic Spot is more than an hour''s drive. There are star-rated hotels, so this is also a place. In the place where it is temporarily settled, there are naturally no high-end hotels to invest and build here. However, the name of the hotel is quite stylish. It is called Songpan Culture Hotel. It was only looked at the elevator when Su Bai was on the elevator. There was nothing special except for the paintings of Tibetan style. There was a girl in the elevator wearing a blue and light down jacket. It is obviously a visitor. Where to travel? The girl took the initiative to talk to Su Bai. "Yeah." Su Bai nodded. "Do you live alone?" "Ok." The elevator door opened, and Su Bai brushed the door into his room. A damp smell rushed over, and he got it. When he came, he put it on the bed and then prepared to take a shower. At this time, there was a knock on the door. Su Baiguang opened the door with the upper body. The girl who had met in the elevator before stood at the door of Su Bai: "Hello, I am a poor college student. How about giving you 800 yuan to get paid for the road?" Seeing that Su Bai did not answer, the girl took out her student ID card. It was really a college student in the inland province, and it was not the kind of local person who specializes in the flesh business. "This is my student ID card. I am a female college student who is a fake student. It is really not expensive for eight hundred pieces. I have to give you a discount. See how handsome you are, how about five hundred times? No, six hundred packs of nights." Su Bai took out his wallet. He planned to give the girl 600 yuan directly to go back to her room to go to sleep. Its not that Su Bai has a clean and high dress. Its not that she looks down on the girls body for the sake of poor travel, but the white man is not It is a lack of women, and there is no need to choose one in this place in order to vent, and other things can be casual. In this kind of thing, Su Bais vision is still very high. However, the girl mistakenly thought that Su Bai agreed to prepare for payment, and he waved: "It is ok to give money again. You have to prepare a bath, take a shower first, I will go to my room to get a set." When Su Baiqian just came out, the girl turned and left. "Ah." Smiled, Su Bai put the money on the shoe cabinet, then took off his clothes and turned to the bathroom to shower. After about five minutes, the door knocking came again. Su Baiguang walked out of the bathroom and opened the door with a small gap. Then I lost six hundred pieces that were previously placed on the shoe cabinet: "I am tired today, I don''t have to accompany you." After that, Su Bai closed the door again and then went back to the bathroom to take a shower. The seven-law monk standing at the door looked at the six hundred-dollar bills falling in front of him. Chapter 82： Surprising! The seven-law monk took a deep breath, but fortunately, his state of mind was very high, but whoever kindly sneaked in and reported to help others, but inexplicably encountered six yuan falling on the ground, it is estimated that there will be one I want to beat people. "Hey." The monk once again slammed the door. Su Bai did not take care of it and continued to take a shower. He still thought that the girl was also obsessed with loyalty. His money was given to him and he was going to sleep with himself. This is also the conscience of the industry, although he sold his own for the sake of poor travel. This behavior of the flesh makes Su Bai unacceptable, but at least it is a kind of persistence in people''s affairs. Seeing the pity in the sky, if the seven-law monk standing outside the door knows what Su Bai is thinking about now, he may be so angry that he will take out the konjac and directly extract the brain of Su Bai. Finally, Su Bai was a little bit annoyed at the knocking of the door. She wiped her body and walked out. She reached out and opened the door. When Su Bai saw the monk standing outside the door and the renminbi scattered on the ground, she suddenly felt a while. toothache. How is he? "Master, come in." The seven-law monk''s cultivation is indeed extraordinary. He also knew that the previous thing should be due to misunderstanding. He was not willing to go too far to confuse Su Bai''s personal affairs in that aspect, so he still walked in very simply. Su Bai picked up the money on the ground and threw the money on the shoe cabinet. Then he closed the door, put on the clothes first, and then went to the bed. The seven-law monk stood in the window position, and the window opened half-closed, and he stared out through the gap in the window. "Monk, what happened?" "Are you killing some Tibetans today?" Upon hearing this sentence, Su Bais eyes flashed slightly, and he said quietly: Whats wrong? "Every day there is a big lama guarding there. You are very unlucky. The location of the celestial burial platform near your murder is one of the most famous lamas in Nishikawa. He is looking for you now, and people are here. Songpan, but I found you faster than him." In this regard, Su Bai did not care very much, and did not seem to panic, although he is now on the local site, but here is the real world is not the story world, the story world sometimes has to be very much for the so-called plot development Big constraints, but in the real world, if you can''t afford it, you can still hide. "and then?" Su Bai asked, since this monk deliberately and ventilated himself, obviously has its own purpose, Su Bai does not believe that this guy is really compassionate, so he is very purely to not want to die, so to inform himself, that Su Bai, who died of how the little boy died, still remembers very clearly, and his hands are indirectly exposed to the lives of more than a dozen Tibetans. How does this monk feel compassionate and should not sit on his side. "Barren just wants to ask you one thing, terror broadcast, you have heard of it." When asked this sentence, the seven-law monk has been staring at Su Bais eyes. Seeing Su Bais silence, no answer, the seven-law monk smiled and took out his mobile phone, then opened the screen, and then, put a public number. The interface was placed in front of Su Bai. Su Bai looked at it and nodded. Originally, Su Bai also thought that this monk was really a high-ranking singer. Now it is certain that the ability of the other party may be largely due to terrorist broadcasting. Of course, if it is There are words in reality, and its even more horrible to struggle in the world of terror broadcasts without dying, because these peoples starting points are much higher than other audiences. "It turned out to be a fellow." Su Bai made a joke. At this time, the water on the kettle was also boiled. Su Bai poured two glasses of water, one hand was handed to the monk, and a cup was taken in his hand. "Do you know the real task?" The seven-law monk directly drank the water in the cup. Obviously, he was thirsty, but this is just the water that has just boiled, and even the eyes are not finished directly, even if it is There are ingredients that show their strength, but I have to say that this monk does have a bit of inscrutable. "Realistic mission?" Su Bai remembered that the fat man mentioned that the terrorist broadcast sometimes gave some audiences some tasks in the real world, such as the resolution of some peculiar phenomena or the handling of some things that are harmful to society. In the case of terror broadcasts, the real world is the backyard of its home. It must guarantee the stability and harmony of its own backyard, at least without any unclean things that cannot be cleaned up. "Barren is doing a realistic task, but now you need a helper. If you are willing to help the poor, the poor can give you an invitation. It is equivalent to team up to do the task, the reward will be distributed according to the task to complete the contribution, not to suffer. of." "But the story point is not very attractive to me, and I really want to travel to Anan this time, and I don''t want to worry about other things." The story point is not very attractive to Su Bai, but it is not completely unattractive; Su Bai himself also checked it. He wondered if he could redeem some weapons from the micro store. Then he took two things, one was [primary **** fire******], another One is the [primary death sickle], although the first two words are added in front, but the power is not to be underestimated. It is obvious that the exchange cost is 1000 stories per piece. 1000 story points, for the audience with a task completion degree of 5, it is estimated that it is a number that cannot be directly taken out. After all, they step by step to gradually exchange and strengthen their bloodline physique and almost consume most of them. The story is gone, and only Su Bai, a pedigree of this kind of pedigree, can''t rely on the micro-store to strengthen the aliens, and now it has not saved more than 800 stories. "There are not many rewards for real-life mission stories, even basic ones." The seven-law monk said. "Is that still playing a fart?" Su Bai looked at the seven-law monk and smiled: "The monk, you are not doing volunteers." "Complete the reality task, it is a way to help the terrorist broadcasts, and can take the opportunity to brush a good feeling. Then, in the next story, it will become easier, and there may even be some preferential treatment." The seven-law monk reaches out Pulling the curtain down, there are two lamas outside who are wandering around, turning around and continuing to Su Baidao: "You killed more than a dozen Tibetans and should be notified of causal punishment." Su Bai sighed at his own bangs and nodded. "Poor this task, you only need to lay hands, do not need you more dangerous, it will not affect your travel, barren also need to go to Jiuzhaigou''s colorful pool to get the same thing, then go to Huanglong''s Xuebaoding, If you don''t have an accident, it is in line with your travel route, and the barren time is not very anxious. After all, barrenness has just passed through a story world and should be able to stay longer in reality." Su Bai squinted, the story point is not so attractive to himself, but the monk said that the opportunity to brush the sensitivity and the opportunity to reduce the difficulty of the next story world, really make Su Bai a little tempted, do not hesitate now Now, direct: "How do I accept a team invitation?" The monks finger clicked on the mobile phone a few times. Then, a message was sent from Su Bais mobile phone, which was a preview message sent by the public Terror 66. "Seven requests and you team up to complete the real task;" Su Bai replied with a "consent". Later, Su Bais mind appeared in the real task, a task that didnt seem to be very difficult. The first thing was to go to a mainland city to suppress the family that had infected the ghosts into the ghost road. Then I took them to Nishikawa to deal with them. The task monk has already done half of it himself. "The one that infects the ghost is a family of three in the car?" Su Bai asked. The seven-law monk nodded. "It is just that the poor want to take them to the celestial burial platform, and use the celestial burial custom here to dispel their resentment and evil spirits, but the eagle of the celestial burial platform has also degenerated many years. They didn''t dare to eat their bodies, so there was no way. Barren had to expect the gods on the top of Xuebao to completely resolve them." "Why don''t you go directly to the crematorium?" Su Bai asked. "Their flesh, now for them, is a **** to themselves. While destroying their flesh, if they can''t destroy and resolve their deep existence, it is equivalent to throwing a bomb into the fire. Going. Those who used to accept the celestial burial were all highly respected devotees, but in those years, the ethos of worshipping gold has also eroded the place. The people who can go to the celestial burial are instead rich people, which also allows those who can be used to resolve the resentment. The Condor has also been degraded by the fact that they have swallowed these people over the years." "Come on, what do you want me to do?" Su Bai ordered a cigarette and then turned on the TV in the room. "The barren car has the tools to shield the atmosphere and avoid the general tracking. You can take it with the barren. If you let the Tibetan Mastiff find you, it is really a very troublesome thing." "Hey, is there a gift pack?" "It is borrowing, not sending, although it is only a low-level implement, but it is also a barren thing, not an item that is redeemed from the micro store." "Cheng Chengcheng, borrowing, borrowing." Su Bai does not mind, let''s get things first and then talk about it. After removing the door card, Su Bai and the seven-law monk left the room together. Su Bai did not worry about the seven-law monk pit. The team procedure was completed by the terrorist broadcaster. It also meant that both sides must be like a big story in the story world. Similarly, if the seven law monks deliberately help those lamas to hang themselves, then the seven law monks themselves will be punished by terrorist broadcasts. The two went to the elevator in the corridor. After passing through a room, I heard a very clear girls gasping and excitement. It was obviously doing the kind of exercise. The local hotel in Songpan was really poor in quality and soundproofing. Its really speechless. Su Bais girl who can even hear the excitement is the female college student who came to see her for a long time. Its no wonder that people have taken a set for so long. Its a temporary and private work. Its estimated that Im going to wait for this. After the customer has handed in the goods, come back to the guest who has already talked about it. "Do you know?" The seven-law monk suddenly asked at this time. Su Bai looked at the room number, it should be Sun Lin''s room, because Li Yu''s reservation room is a continuous five rooms, the business here is not very good, so this building has only five households, respectively, Su White''s own, Li Yu and the blue, Liu Gang and Zhu Tingting''s, Su Wen''s and Sun Lin''s, Su warm naturally can''t be with the female college student grinding the mirror, the rest are couples living together, analyze it I know that this should be Sun Lins room. I want to come to Sun Lins chasing the warmth of the Soviet Union. I cant stand the loneliness at night and the female college student who is short of money and money is just a hit. "Go." Su Bai and Qi Lu entered the elevator together. The seven-law van stopped at the entrance of the hotel. The lama outside had already left. Obviously they thought that there should be no problem in checking the hotel. The two came to the van, and the seven laws first took out a yellow cloth bag from the cab, and took out a piece of jade that was not very good in color, and handed it to Su Bai; Just as Su Bai was still playing in his hand, the seven laws suddenly seemed to have found something, and slammed the door of the van. Su Bai looked at the past, and then his eyes immediately condensed. The three people who were supposed to be sitting in the van were the three people who died. At this time, there were three people sitting, two adults and one child. The two adults were also a man and a woman, but the man Obviously not the dead husband, but a person familiar with Su Bai, who sat in Su Bais car all day. It is Sun Lin! Su Bais face suddenly became very strange. If Sun Lin went into the van inexplicably, then the one who was doing things in Sun Lins room, which one? Chapter 83： Face to face The seven-law monk first pulled Sun Lin out, Sun Lin still had breathing, but it was very weak, but without the worry of his life, the seven-law monk took off a string of beads on his wrist, wrapped around Sun Lins neck, and then used the index finger. Painted a few times on Sun Lins forehead, and finally pushed Sun Lin back and asked him to sit back on the van again; At this time, Sun Lin still did not wake up, but the whole person seemed to have a more solemn feeling, and after he sat back in the van again, the woman and the child suddenly became depressed a lot, actually played A role of repression. Su Bai did not care much about Sun Lins life and death. If Sun Lin had an accident, this cause and effect should also be recorded on the head of the monk. After all, the monk brought this family of three to Xichuan, but Su Bai was the monk of the Seven Laws. These methods are very interesting, but it is a pity that they can''t redeem the blood magic skills from the micro store. A blood family doesn''t have a few tricks. The magic always feels like it costs a big price to buy a luxury car but find it. Not as much as gasoline. "There will be no problems for the time being. Go, go and get the one back." The seven-law monk turned directly into the hotel, and Su Bai followed the monk. There is only one female reception at the front desk of the hotel. She is listening to the song with headphones, and she is not paying attention to the return of Su Bai and the seven-law monk. She does not know what is happening in her hotel. In short, Ignorance is sometimes a kind of happiness. Once again, I got on the elevator. The seven-law monk began to pick up the cuffs. The cockroaches on his body were rolled up and tied to his waist. This time, it seems that he is not going to catch ghosts but to wrestle. "You can''t break his skin. Don''t shoot it at will. If necessary, help prevent him from running away." The seven-law monk obviously has this concern. He said before that the three-skinned skin capsule is now a bond for them, so they can''t destroy their skin when they say that they can''t destroy their skin. The area detonated the bomb. "You, I am cheering next to me, rest assured, no problem." Su Bai can see it. Anyway, he is very accurate about his position. He is just playing soy sauce. You are not a monk. If you can do more work, it is better to keep mixing and do not do this. Reality tasks are completed, although the rewards and good feelings that are divided by the contribution will be much less, but they are better than nothing. Here is not the story world, but there is really no need to be so embarrassed. The elevator door opened, and the seven-law monk went straight to the door of the room. The monk went straight up and slammed the door to the door. The door was not very strong. After the monk opened the door, the scene of the incense and glamour was presented. The man was the man of the family of three. Su Bai stood at the door and saw a smile on the corner of the mouth. It seems that this man was not a model husband before, and he stole it into a habit. Now the family of three has become a ghost, but he still cant change this kind of stealing. The problem. The seven-law monk gave a low voice, spread his hands, and winded his feet. He came directly to the man, grabbed the man''s shoulders like a talon, and then, on the side, fell the man to the ground. The seven-law monk pressed one hand on the man''s neck, and the other hand began to draw on the man''s face, but the man struggled so badly that the body began to rise with a faint glow. "Ah ah ah!!!!!!" The one around him was exploding, and the female college student saw this scene with a shrill scream. No, is it a person? Su Bai walked in and took a palm shot directly in the neck position of the female student, stunned her, and the ear suddenly calmed down. "Help the poor to crush him!" The seven-law monk shouted to Su Bai. "Otherwise there will be people coming around." Su Bai nodded. The movement here was too big. It was certain that someone would come over to check the situation. Su Bai immediately went down and rubbed his hands and replaced the seven-law monk to suppress the mans shoulders, but the mans struggle was more than Su Bais imagination. To be a lot worse, Su Bai in the general state can''t really eat him. When he closes his eyes, Su Bai''s body begins to slim down. The whole person becomes a skinny, wearing a cold, evil atmosphere. Widely spread, the ten fingers also grew long black nails, which made Su Bai''s strength much larger than before; However, when Su Bai became a zombie state, the man calmed down and stopped struggling. He turned to Su Bai and began to smirk. The seven-law monk bite his fingertips, and then draws a character in the man''s eyebrows with blood. Then one-handedly buckles and pulls the pen down. The mans eyes are closed immediately, and the breath is suddenly eliminated. It is obviously suppressed. It is. "What is this guy going on?" Su Bai looked at the monk. "Big brother saw the second brother." The monk got up and put the man on his shoulder. Knowing that he was damaged, Su Bai did not mind, his hands crossed and slowly flesh and blood became full, and then went out with the monk. "You can go back to the room, I am responsible for handling the things here." "What do you want to do?" In some places, the influence of religion is more useful than the police station. The monk left the sentence and took the elevator down the stairs. Su Bai was happy to go back to his room. He first looked through the room window and found some lamas entering the hotel, but did not go to the hotel. After searching, the lama left after half an hour, and the van of the monk had been parked at the door of the hotel. The accident was unexpected, and the monk should stay in the van tonight. After a nap, Su Bai woke up. After washing, he picked up the room card and left the room. He went to the lobby on the first floor to check out. Sun Lin was sitting on the sofa in the hall at this time, and his face looked a little unsightly. When he saw Su Bai down, he said hello to Su Bais hand. "I didn''t sleep well in one night, so tired." Sun Lin said, obviously, he didn''t remember what happened last night, but Su Bai didn''t understand how the van he was on was transplanted. Others are still sleeping. It is estimated that they were not disturbed by the sound of last night, so they have some bed, and also, they have a lot of worries about local law and order in other places. The movement last night was so clear and sure. I was scared. Su Bai walked out of the hotel, and the monk was standing next to the van, holding a water bladder in one hand and holding a tooth like a plant branch with one hand. "Monk, there is no need to treat yourself so badly." Su Bai has some smiles. Is this monk specializing in the path of asceticism? The monk did not take care of Su Bai. After brushing his teeth, he packed things up and then asked: "When are you going?" "It is estimated that it will take a while, and others have not rested well." Su Bai pointed to a halal noodle restaurant next to him. "Let''s have a breakfast together." The monk did not refuse, and entered the noodle restaurant with Su Bai. "Two bowls of beef noodles." Su Bai did not ask whether the monk was vegetarian. He ordered two bowls of noodles directly, and then asked the boss to take a bag. The taste tasted a bit like bread, but Su Bai didn''t like it very much. Something that is very light, eats two casually and doesn''t eat it. The monk is a person who eats with relish. After the ramen is coming, Su Bai starts to eat ramen, the monk also eats, and the beef is not clipped out, so it is sent to the mouth. in. Two people were eating breakfast, and suddenly the wind was blowing outside, and a lot of dust was raised. The boss immediately came over and closed the window, and the door was covered. After a while, the door was pushed away from the outside and walked into several lamas. The local dialect called the boss to eat, and then an old lama with a cane walked in with the help of a little lama. When the old lama entered the door, he suddenly did not move. He stared directly at Su Bai with a little unexpected look. Su Bai used chopsticks to fork the noodles into his mouth, and then said the monk, who was very uncomfortable, said: "You brought me the jade that I gave to me last night. He can''t see me, right?" The monk also continued to eat and replied calmly: "If you can''t see them when you meet them face to face, don''t say whether there is poverty, even if there is, you can''t afford to lend you." Chapter 84： Wind tight "You made a lot of sense." Su Bai ended up in a bowl and drank a noodle soup. To be honest, Su Bai still liked the taste of Yangchun noodles in Jiangsu and Zhejiang provinces. After the water surface was cooked, sprinkle with chopped green onion and sorghum. The kind of delicate and delicate feeling is usually not noticed, but left. When Jiangsu and Zhejiang came to other places, it really seemed to be a little precious. This ramen soup has a taste, but it always feels a bit too thick. Putting down the bowl, Su Bai continued: "Don''t tell me that these lamas are very fond of eating ramen here, so they came over to eat in the morning and then happened to meet me." "Well, its barren to have breakfast together." The seven-law monk said, and he took the bowl and took a soup. "This is very bad." Su Bai said. "Since they are working together, since they have formed a team, they have to move each other. You want to go to the mountains to play with water and want to travel, but the poor think that it is the top priority to complete the task first." The monk put the bowl and chopsticks down, took a fifty from his pocket and placed it on the table. Su Bai chin pointed to the old lama. "He, can you deal with it?" The seven-law monk looked at the old lama and thought about it very seriously. He replied: "Those who can feed the eagle of the celestial burial platform and even the corpse with resentment do not dare to eat. I want to come. In these years, both the body and the Buddhas heart have been smeared too much by the secular materialism. I am not sure, now, there is." Saying, Qilu stood up and said to the old lama, "Sister, the younger brother has some physical words and wants to talk to the brothers, can you speak in one step." The old lama thought that it was the seven laws that really called himself to eat noodles. After entering the door, he saw Su Bai, who was sitting with the seven laws, and thought that the seven laws had already controlled people, but he heard that the seven laws described his Buddhas heart and body suffering. When the materialism of the society is smeared, the old lamas breathing suddenly sinks, his temper is not good, and he has become more and more staunch in recent years. Now, its very reluctant to suppress his own anger. I heard the Seven Laws telling myself to borrow a step to talk about my own words. The long lama of the old lama trembled. He put it on his hands and pointed at the seven laws, his lips groaning; However, the seven laws did not wait for the old lama to speak, and continued directly: "Brother, please." When the voice just fell, the seven breaths suddenly became very long, and then, his hands began to close together, and his mouth chanted a spell. Then, a Luohan virtual shadow appeared behind the seven laws, Luo Han and people, combined into one, seven laws Among the pupils, a golden light bloomed, and the whole person immediately ran and rushed directly to the old lama. The average person has only heard that the northeast shaman is good at asking the big fairy upper body. It is the method of using the mountain monsters in the old forest in the northeast, and Taoism and Buddhism actually have such similar methods, but they will not ask the demon body, usually Please ask your own ancestors to show the holy or ask some faithful incense to condense the buddha, the seven laws are now invited, is a Luohan. Looking at the seven laws that rushed to oneself, the old lama did not dare to look down, his feet were open, his hands were smacked, and then he screamed, and his body condensed a brilliance of milky white; The brilliance of the two people is actually very light, but the momentum that is emitted makes the other people in the ramen shop feel incomprehensible. "boom!" The two sorghums slammed together. The seven-law monk held the old lama with his arms and rushed out with the old lama. He directly smashed the wall of the ramen shop and rushed to the road, and crossed the road. The two men smashed into the opposite door hotel and shattered the glass door of the hotel. This is really a forced step to say something about the body. Su Bai clap his hands and stand up. He doesn''t worry that the seven-law monk will hang himself. At most, it is like playing some small means before. It is also because Su Bai wants to work too hard, and the seven-law monk can''t see it. You can only use this trick. Since he has already formed a team, Su Bai will recognize it. The planned travel will naturally be stranded first, and the things in front of him will be dealt with. Seeing Su Bai got up, several young lamas came directly to Su Bai. Su Baisong loosened the neck, and then the whole person became very cold, and there were two fangs in the corner of his mouth. The temperament also became very strange. Immediately, Su Bai grabbed the chopsticks on the table and directly squatted at the person in front of him. The past. However, these lamas are obviously not ordinary people. Although they have nothing to do, they are considered to be people who are used to grinding their muscles. They are barely practicing as a trainer. They even carry knives with them. Seeing that Su Bai intends to resist, they have drawn out their knives. But even with a knife, Su Bai rushed over. A lama slashed on the white belly of Su Bai. The knife was embedded in the meat. Su Bai took a deep breath and held the handle with one hand. The chopsticks were inserted directly into the other side. The face pierced the other''s face, and the chopsticks were nailed to it. The lama immediately screamed and quit. The reason why the zombie is not used, Su Bai is also worried that if he kills again here, it will lead to his next time. The difficulty of the story world has risen. Although the vampire status is weaker, it has a natural advantage in dealing with the group. I pulled out the knife embedded in my lower abdomen position. It happened that another lama came over with a knife. Su Bai flicked sideways and then gripped the opponent''s blade with his arm. Shou, Su Bai can feel that his arm position has been skinned, but Su Bai suddenly ignored it. This pain has experienced more pains, although it will still hurt and pain, but the bottom of the heart has the kind of conviction that will be restored anyway, indeed More than the ordinary people have some indifferent, the current Su Bai pulled out the knife on his lower abdomen, turned and slashed on the other''s shoulder, the other side directly squatted on the ground, one hand on the ground, one hand on his shoulder The wound on it was very painful to mourn on the ground. The last lama was not so scared to run away, but he didn''t know what was muttering in his mouth, shouting and raising his chair around him. Su Bai sideways to avoid, and then close, the lama took a step back, but led to his body shape, Su Bai directly grasped the other''s neck position with one hand, then quickly accelerated, put the other side on the edge of the wall and then force the arm He hit his head on the wall. After the hand was released, the lama was a little dizzy. Sitting on the ground was a little confused, apparently being hit hard. Solved the three lamas, Su Bai, who was blood but basically recovered from injury, walked out of the ramen noodle hall, came to the door of the hotel where he lived, went to the van of the seven-law monk, and when he started the car, Sun Lin ran over and saw Su Bai, who is covered in blood, is very shocked. "Tell them, the car you drive back to the CD and go back. I have already given the money to rent a car. I have a plane with the lama here. Now I have to run." After that, Su Bais own car. Audi car beckoned, auspicious jumped out of the car, then jumped into the cab of the van and continued to rest on Su Bai''s knee. "Then you be careful, let''s go, the locals are not good at it." Sun Lin reminded. Su Bai smiled and nodded. The car started and went straight to the road. After getting on the road, Su Bai made a sharp turn and indirectly drifted and adjusted his head. Then he opened the other side of the cab door and shouted at the other side. Road: "Monk, the wind is tight!" The seven-law monk ran out of the road with a **** stain on his body and went straight to the car. Su Bai did not delay, the throttle stepped on, and the van drove straight along the road. After about five minutes of driving, it was basically out of danger. Su Bai took out the red box and took out a red bead and sent it to his mouth to chew and recover. The seven-law monk is always sitting in danger, and there are many wounds on his body, but it is not very serious. "Your monk fights are so fierce, a little different from what I imagined." "Amitabha, compared to the Famen, the pure secrets of the Tantric monks are endless, and the impoverishment is nothing but bullying. He is so old and bloody, he has to use this way to suppress him." "Cheng." Su Bai took out a cigarette. "Where are we going to Jiuzhaigou?" "Yes." The seven-law monk nodded. "Well, I will go to Jiuzhai in about an hour." Su Bai put a hand on the window and shook the ash. "You don''t have to drive so fast, there are many corners here. We don''t care if something goes wrong, but the three people in the car can''t make an accident." The seven-law monk reminded. "I am worried that the people behind will catch up." Su Bai said. "Can''t chase it." "why?" "The poor and the brothers talked for a while, give him two choices, or let the poor and you take the family with three to leave here, or, poor and you leave directly, this family of three things, leave him "" "So, did he choose to compromise?" "Well, the brother chose the former and compromised." "They can believe in their words?" Su Bai spit out a smoke circle. Obviously, he did not think that the other party would really leave himself to leave. "So after the poor and the brothers got mutual understanding, they used the brother''s staff to nail the feet of the brothers and the ground together." "........." Su Bai. "You are right. From the Buddhist system, their veins are not worth trusting and are worthy of believing. They are naturally anti-bone. Chapter 85： What does it mean! After stopping for a while, the seven-law monk also dealt with his own wounds, and the luck was a bit bad. Because of traffic jams, the Su Bai and the seven-law monks who had set off in the morning had finally arrived at six or seven o''clock. Its no way to get to the Jiuzhai border. This kind of ridiculous road section has a car accident. Its really a long time before the village is not in the store, waiting for the traffic police or the trailer. However, after the Jiuzhai area, the road conditions have become much better than before, and the weather of small cities has finally emerged around. In fact, as a region where tourism is the focus of development, infrastructure construction is certainly better than those of big cities, but before In other parts of Xichuan, it is already too much, and the traffic of the vehicles has become dense. It is no longer a desolate scene on both sides of the road. Su Bai put the steering wheel in one hand and took the phone out of the other hand to start searching for navigation. At the same time, he asked: "Monk, what hotel do you live in?" Directly into the scenic area. The seven-law monk said. "What time is it? The scenic spots are closing soon, and even if you sneak in, you have to carry the family of three in the car?" The Jiuzhaigou Scenic Area covers an enormous area and has a high altitude. It is not difficult to skip the check-in entrance with the ability of Su Bai and Qi Lu. But if you have to go with a family of three, it will be a bit too much trouble. It is. The most important thing is that the traveler''s car is not allowed to enter the scenic spot. There are many bus buses in the scenic spot to pick up and drop off tourists at many attractions. There are some Tibetan villages in the scenic spot. There are people who know poorly. Someone will pick us up at the entrance of the scenic spot. We can drive directly into the scenic spot. "Oh, then it will do." Su Bai did not find the hotel, and directly opened to the scenic spot. After a quarter of an hour, the car arrived at the gate of the scenic spot. Sure enough, the van was stopped at the side door. There were more than a dozen security guards. Su Bai shook the window and looked around. At this time, the sky was already a bit ugly. This point is already full of stars for the eastern coastal areas of China, but for Xichuan, it is an evening. Several Tibetans seem to have been waiting here. They saw the van coming up and walked over immediately. One of them went to the security guard. In a short while, the front was released. One of the Tibetans indicated that they had to get on the road. It is certainly impossible for the seven-law monk to sit in the back and sit with a family of three. He directly opened the front passengers door and recruited the Tibetans. Beckoning, the Tibetans got a little flattered and got into the car, and the seven-law monk sat in a position. The other Tibetans would sit in the scenic spot and go back to the village. "Monk, you are big enough here." Su Bai said with a smile. The master is the great benefactor of our village. Obviously, the Tibetan people sitting next to the seven-law monk are fluent in Mandarin. Of course, Tibetans living in the scenic area can not speak the Chinese language, or how to do business to attract guests; In fact, as the economy has become better and better in recent years, the ethnic characteristics of the purely original ecology have been rare. In many places, the tourism industry that is now dominated is actually the village head or the mayor in order to win the tourism resources. Into a group of locals, they rarely wear the so-called national costumes that they have not even worn, so that the big guys can wear them and then attract tourists. And these Tibetans who can own their own villages in Jiuzhaigou Scenic Area are equivalent to opening a big hotel in a prime location, and the profits inside are absolutely staggering. When he was a child, Su Bai had played with his parents in the Jiuzhaigou scenic spot. His father also spent money to hire a Tibetan who lived in the scenic spot to go to the Haizi who had not been commercialized. Only local Tibetans know these routes. It took about twenty minutes to go up. There was a Tibetan village on the side of the mountain road. There were actually a lot of tourist cars and Su Bais cars passing by on the way. Its obvious that the closure time of the scenic spot has arrived. However, there are still many stranded passengers who need to be sent down the mountain. The car drove into the village. Under the guidance of young Tibetans in the car, Su Bai drove the car to the garage. There are still many good cars parked here. Obviously, the Tibetans here are definitely more than most tourists. More money. After stopping the car, everyone got out of the car. The seven-law monk took out a few sheets of paper from the cuff and posted it on the door of the van. Then he told the Tibetans a few times, meaning that he would arrange two people to watch. Here, there are evil things in this car, you can''t take it lightly. This Tibetan is indeed very respectful to the seven-law monk in the heart of the mind, directly believes, and patted the chest and said that it is guaranteed to be arranged immediately. Later, Su Bai went to the arranged room with the seven-law monk. This is a form of farmhouse. With the Tibetan soil and earthy fragrance, modern hotel facilities are also available. Of course, living here is not Cheap. After a while, the Tibetans who drove the car came knocking on the door. The seven-law monk told Su Bai that the young collectors name was Boji. The village chief or patriarch of this village was the grandfather of Poggi. Under the lead of Poggi, Su Bai and the seven-law monk came to the end of the village. It was a place to receive important guests or to hold sacrifices. Poggis grandfathers legs could not walk, and sat in a wheelchair. Still waiting for the guests at the entrance of the hall. Seeing the seven-law monk coming to him, Poggis grandfathers hands were combined, and he piously prayed to the seven-law monk. The seven-law monk read the Amitabha Buddha and then the group entered the room. A table of meals has been arranged in the inner room. It is not a Tibetan special taste, but a Chinese food with a clear taste. It should be designed to deliberately fit the taste of the seven monks. Su Bai, who had eaten some bread on the road, was indeed hungry. The seven-law monk and the patriarch were talking. He himself started eating it anyway. When Su Bai ate almost the same, the seven laws and the conversation on the other side were also Almost, the seven-law monk simply used two soups to soak two bowls of rice and then got up and told Su Bai to leave. "Do you want to be in such a hurry, take the night action?" Su Bai was driving a day, and it was a bit tired. There are tourists everywhere in the day, how to get things in the colorful pool, only at night. This time, the lead is still Poggi, Poggi opened his own Cayenne, carrying Su Bai and the seven-law monk went to the colorful pool spots, then Poggi was waiting on the road, Su Bai and the seven-law monk went down. car. In the evening, under the moonlight, the colorful stone still gives people a beautiful feeling. This pool reflects the colorful light under the sunlight. It is very charming, but now it is summer, the rain is not very abundant. So the area of ??the pool is not very large. The seven-law monk directly turned over the fence and jumped into the pool. Su Bai hesitated a moment and jumped in. The water in the pool was cold and biting, and after the white water entered the water, he could not help but feel awkward. "Here." The seven-law monk greeted Su Bai. Su Bai swam past, and then dive in that position with the seven-law monk. In the stone crack at the bottom of the pool, the seven-law monk extracted something like a ribbon, bright yellow, and did not know how long it was soaked in the pool. Its not bad, it even gives people a feeling of being bright and new. Su Bai went to lift the stone, and the seven-law monk was responsible for pumping the belt. Finally, under the joint force of the two men, the belt, which was nearly ten meters long and ten centimes wide, was pulled out, and then the two men went to the shore together. Im going to do this for the sake of this? Su Bai asked while rubbing the water on his body: Is this a device? The seven-law monk nodded. "This is the instrument that was left here when the barren was left. The above lines have been damaged. I can only temporarily soak in this colorful pool to save nourishment. Tonight, I will go to Huanglong''s Xuebaoding. I need this instrument. Tied the family of three together, and then solved the resentment on them by the chill and the noon light." After finishing the things, Su Bai and the seven-law monk returned to the village in Bojis car, and still had to rest in the village for one night tonight. Su Bai and the seven-law monk''s room were close together. Su Bai, who took a bath with hot water, sat on the edge of the bed. The lights in the room didn''t open, and the TV didn''t turn on. Su Bai sat quietly. After a short period of time, it seems that the time of worrying is long enough. Su Bai laughed and laughed and prepared to go to bed. At this time, the door was knocked and the sound of Poggi came from outside. Su Bai opened the door, and Poggi gave a bowl of soup with a rich aroma to Su Bai. Su Bai smiled and thanked him, then took the soup back to the room and drank two. He felt that the taste was good, and the body suddenly became warm and warm, but the sleepiness suddenly became bigger, and Su Bai took one. The big bowl of soup was completely cleaned, then lay on the bed and soon went to sleep. When the sun shone into the house and shone on Su Bai''s face, Su Bai''s eyelids trembled a few times, then slowly opened, and then he found that his body was actually tied by the yellow belt. "What does this mean?" Su Bai looked up and asked the seven-law monk standing by his bed. Chapter 86： Mischievous "Meow." After hearing the auspicious voice, Su Bai would not worry. Although he could not drive the auspicious to help himself to do something, but the auspicious will not always watch him being killed by the monk, this point, Su Bai still has a bottom. . I slept a bit strangely last night. It should be the reason for the soup. But when I woke up, except that my body was tied a little and not free, it was really a feeling of coolness in the spleen and lungs. The whole persons mental head recovered. In the best condition, the bones and bones have also been greatly relaxed. Auspicious jumped to the bed, and the paw touched the yellow belt on Su Bai. "The soup last night is very valuable. Those who come in on weekdays can only buy a cup of the size of the fingernail if you buy it at a big price. You are good, and everyone will give you a big bowl with politeness. Drinking, the effect of sleeping in the effect is very heavy, but it is good for conditioning the body." The seven-law monk holds a paper sign in his hand. "Before you leave, I want to try whether the yellow belt can continue to be used. After all, After Xue Baoding, it is necessary to use it to bind the family of three. If there is any problem at that time, it will be too much trouble. On the peak of more than 5,000 meters above sea level, it is not convenient to do anything." "You can wait for me to wake up." Su Bai said with a deep breath. The monk pointed to auspicious, "This cat can testify, sitting here in poverty, waiting for you to start after three hours, it is more troublesome to bundle, and it takes some time, thinking that you have not slept so long. It will make you sleep for a while. For people like us, it is very difficult to feel safe and sleep." Auspicious steps around Su Bai, apparently Su Bai, who was **** at this time, was very interesting, but from its reaction, it can be seen that the monks words are true, and the auspiciousness is able to understand people. Im so hard to break free? Su Bai asked, since the monk has already tied himself up, try it out, and he and the monk are still in a team relationship. Even if the monk is a sinister, he will not come so brazenly. . "You have to become a zombie, otherwise this instrument will not evoke the effect." The seven-law monk stepped back two steps, the paper in the hand lit, and a spell was cast, and then he nodded to Su Bai: "You can start." Su Bai closed his eyes, his body began to dry quickly, and the cold and evil atmosphere began to spread. However, at this moment, the yellow belts wrapped around Su Bai suddenly tightened automatically. "hiss!!!!!!" Su Bai made a sigh of inhalation, which was so close that Su Bai was almost unable to hold back. He felt that he was suffering from terrible oppression all over the body, not to say that he was going to break free. Death, even if it is a zombie state, the physical defense of the body can not be supported at all. The power radiated from these yellow belts is not only applied to the surface of the body, but also directly into the interior of the body like darkness. Struggling directly from the inside, sometimes its more exciting than brute force. "Receive!" The seven-law monk stuffed the half-burning paper into the cup, and the yellow belt on Su Bai also lost all strength at this time. Su Bai also immediately reached out and circumvented the yellow belt on his body. Sit up, wipe the sweat, the body returned to the normal state, Su Bai shook his wrist and neck, the key position of the body is still hurting. "It should be no problem." The seven-law monk said to himself that he was quite satisfied. "This instrument was passed down by the barren division. It is not a barren exchange from the micro-store. I used it once in the past and I dont know much about it." "Monk, next time you want to play bundles, I can help you find someone special, or you can go to a club where a bunch of people like this." Su Bai screamed, although the body had a pain before, but after all, it was for the sake of experiment, but the heart could be thought of, but the monks gesture of directly tying up people still made Su Bai feel a little twisted, but thought about the monk. Before that, I said to the old lama that ''the brothers spoke in one step'' and then took the old lama and went out to the wall. Obviously, the monk is this character. He is obsessed with his own set of rules. It seems to be too extreme in the eyes of others, but it is not intended to show anything deliberately. Therefore, Su Bai wants to blame and blame, who Will blame a stone too hard? The seven-law monk put away the yellow belt and then told Su Baidao: "Let''s go, it''s already morning, and it will take nearly an hour to get to Huanglong. We still need to climb the mountain." Su Bai nodded. Basically, this task has been tossed a little bit more troublesome, but it has not really encountered too difficult things. The old lamas who met before are really true, not because This task is the result of auspicious murder. Say goodbye to Poggis grandfather. The seven-law monk checked the family of three in the van before getting on the bus. After confirming the correctness, he took the seat of the co-pilot. Since he came out with Su Bai, he has been Su Bai. Drive. After Su Bai got on the bus, he looked at it and didn''t turn on the air conditioner in the car, but he felt the temperature was very low, unusually low, and even with a moist feeling. Obviously, the family of three behind is almost ready to be suppressed. It''s time. "Monk, the three behind me really want to go to the top of the mountain to kill? I think it is quite good to take them out for self-driving tour in the summer, even the air-conditioning costs are saved." Su Bai put auspicious on his knees, then Started the car. "This joke, it''s not funny." The monk replied very seriously. "They didn''t get solved one day. Nowhere you are. They are all a time bomb. Once they hurt others, it hurts us. I am more troublesome." The car opened Jiuzhai, directly on Panshan Road, Xuebaoding has an altitude of more than 5,000 meters, and in fact, after the mountain road, the altitude is about 3,000 meters. This altitude is enough for ordinary people to cause slight The plateau reacted. Fortunately, the physical qualities of Su Bai and the monk are different from ordinary people. However, there is no such concern. However, just as the car had just turned a big turn, there were three white yaks on the road ahead. The white yak looks like a natural sacred atmosphere. This area is not uncommon. Beef yak is also the main dish of this region. The share of export is not to be said. The amount of local consumption is very large. This white yak is also the favorite object for tourists to take a group photo. The locals often take it. The white yak at home came out to earn some photo money. Its just that the three yak standing on the road that is not wide, so that Su Bais car cant go through. There are three yak in front, not three pheasants. If it is a pheasant, Su Bai has already stepped on the throttle and rushed over, but In the face of the three-headed yak, which is very bulky and heavy, Su Bai really can''t step on the gas pedal. When the yak died, he said that his car must have been scrapped. The van stopped on the road, and now there is no car in front and behind, it seems a bit unusually deserted. The monk was in a state of closing his eyes and keeping his eyes from the Jiuzhai Scenic Area. At this time, he slowly opened his eyes, revealing a touch of light in his eyes, and his palms were slightly forceful, and then he said very devoutly: "Amitabha." Below the foothills, a thick fog began to spread. Generally, the dense fog in this place was frequent in the evening, but this time it was a big morning, it seemed to be intriguing, and the fog was a touch of cyan, giving people a kind of A strange feeling. When the thick fog covered the three yak, the yak''s eyes suddenly became blood red, and then began to spurt the gas, there is a tendency to directly hit, it is obvious that this fog has a special impact. Su Bai looked around, and the visibility of the surrounding fog was very low, which made Su Bai amazed: "Great handwriting." The seven-law monk opened the co-driver''s door, got out of the car, and walked over to the front of the car. At this time, the three-headed yak finally rushed over like crazy. Su Baiben thought that the monk would directly ask the King Kong upper body and then the frontal hard mad cow like the old lama, but this time the seven-law monk did not, he took off his black cockroach and rushed straight toward the mad cow, and was crazy. When the cow was very close, he picked it up and covered the mad cow moment. Then he slammed open again. The three mad cows changed their direction and ran out of the road. They broke the fence and fell off the cliff. Hey, technology is alive. Sitting in the cab, Su Bai took out a cigarette and bit it in his mouth. When he was looking for a lighter, he held a lighter and handed it over with a hand. He fired the cigarette, and Su Bai sent the cigarette butt, ignited, and took a sip. , spit out a ring of smoke. The mans face was covered with Su Bais face. He had a lighter that was still holding a flame in his hand. The child looked at the back seat with a sinister gaze, and the womans hand secretly grabbed Su Bais neck and tried to try. These, Su Bai, sitting in the cab position, can be seen clearly through the rearview mirror. Su Bai pressed the horn and shouted to the monk outside the car: "This family of three, he, mother, naughty." Chapter 87： Cruel and cruel Su Bai stepped on the throttle and then slammed the brakes. The whole body shook a bit forward. Su Bai was fine. He was seated in the driving position with the seat belt. The back of the house was just active because of the thick fog. The three couples fell directly into the seat. The cigarette butts were sent out of the window and shook. Su Bai continued to press the horn and shouted: "The monk, do you want to change it? This baby can''t make it, I won''t be a spell." The monk nodded and walked toward the door. Su Bai untied the seat belt, pulled the door open and jumped off the car. Whether it is Su Bai or the monk, it is clear that this fog is strange. It is obviously someone deliberately doing it. The actual task is not so smooth. This family of three was also infected with the self-driving tour of Nishikawa. Its impossible for the rest of the tourists to have anything to do with their familys infections. Its obviously a kind of purpose, and the others purpose is also evil. Its a bit like using the three as a bait and waiting for them. Going back to your own city, breaking out, infecting or making a bigger kill. Su Bai, who got off the bus, felt his hands fall over the air. It seems that he really needs to exchange a weapon for the hand. The **** fire is really more and more like it. It can be perfect. The problem is that the attack power is too weak in the vampire state, and the agility and responsiveness of the vampire state can also maximize the ability of a gunman. In the dense fog, a figure appeared gradually. Then, a man walked out on a horse. The man did not wear Tibetan costumes, nor did he wear religious costumes. He wore a suit but his face. The plateau red and the black skin on the ground can prove that he should be a Tibetan. Wearing a suit and riding a horse, this style is quite unique. Su Bais fingers licked at the tip of his nose and looked at the person in front. "The car is my thing, thank you for coming back, here, give it to me." The man''s Mandarin has a strong local accent, and the nasal sound is heavy, but he still understands what he means. Got it, the Lord appeared. Su Bai is not awkward, too lazy to slow down a lot of nonsense, in reality, it is not allowed to kill people casually, but this kind of goods, killing is equal to contributing to world peace, stability and harmony, not extravagant to have extra rewards, but at least not I will let myself improve the difficulty of the next story world. Seeing that Su Bailian did not answer the idea directly to himself, the man gave a slight glimpse. Apparently he felt that the other party could suppress the family, and he thought that he should also be a metaphysic person in the Mainland. He always pays attention to a routine. Where can I talk directly to the scene without speaking? In fact, whether the man''s conversation is the same as Su Bai or the monk''s result, the monk may say "borrow a step" and then Jin Gang''s upper body rushed over to hold the man and hit the mountain. The man raised the whip in his hand and smoked directly to Su Bai. The attack range of the whip was very large, and the person who was really good at using the whip could make the whip react variously according to the shaking of his wrist, so Su Bai also I didn''t expect to be able to avoid it, and I didn''t have that ability, but I still exposed the most vulnerable position to the whip. "Snapped!" The chest was heavily pumped, and the huge force almost turned Su Baiyu out, so I grabbed the whip in Su Baisha, stirred my hands, wrapped the whip around my arm, and then the whole person. Pasted the past. Immediately, the man released the whip and took a gun from his arms. He did not hesitate and pulled the trigger against Su Bai. On the side of Su Bais body, the bullet rubbed from his cheek position, no problem, but there was a blood mark on his face. When he waited for the second shot, Su Bai grabbed the others step on the stable. The ankles, then, Su Bai''s body began to become thin and thin, the cold and evil atmosphere filled the air, the whole person instantly entered the zombie state. When the arm was pulled, the man gave a sullen sigh and was directly smashed by Su Bai. Then Su Bais body slammed into the man, and the sharp nails on his hands directly penetrated the mans chest. The man was obviously stunned by Su Bais sudden change. How did a good-natured person suddenly become a zombie, but his reaction was still OK. Before using a whip and a gun, its a practice outside the body. Now He finally took out his own housekeeping skills. The man''s lips trembled quickly, and a series of obscure notes were heard in his mouth. Then the man''s hands slammed on Su Bai''s chest. Su Bai only felt that the man''s hands suddenly became one. The iron was directly attached to his heart, but the strength was not great, but it seemed to melt himself. Su Bai immediately got up, and the nails were pulled out of the man''s flesh and pulled out ten blood marks. Su Bais chest position left two palm prints, almost sag, and there was still a hot breath on the palm print, which made Su Bai very uncomfortable. "Dudu..." The monk was busy giving the family a three-character sticker. While ringing the horn, he slammed his head out of the window and shouted: "He is also a meditation practice. You take the zombie state and fight him. It is too bad." After that, the monk returned to the car and took out a note on the boys forehead. The boys swaying breath is becoming more and more obvious. Obviously, the little guys accumulated resentment is even more terrible. More intense than his parents. The reason is not to understand, but Su Bai has no way, his vampire status is estimated to be passively beaten by this guy, and it can have enough attack power when the zombie state. Therefore, Su Bai did not change back to the zombie state, but chose to continue to support. At this point, the man stood up on his chest from his chest. Before the attack by Su Bai, he was also injured, and the cold position of the wound was raging, causing him continuous damage, making him very uncomfortable, zombie. Its normal to have a corpse on the body, but this time Ive encountered a zombie with a cold poison, which is also unprepared. Auspiciously squatting on the steering wheel at this time, look at the fight outside for a while, and look at the monk in the inside to give people a sticker, but it looks like it is gusto, but from time to time, the auspicious eyes will look at the **** above the mountain. In the cat''s eyes, there is a touch of meaningful color. On the hillside, there is no thick fog covering, because the thick fog is emitted here, three fires, burning is not firewood, but a kind of anointing oil, a light green anointing oil, a shawl is very embarrassing The man in the lama costume was sitting on the floor with his knees, waving his hands from time to time, controlling the direction of the dense fog. Behind the man, there is a woman in casual clothes. The woman''s face is a little cold, and one hand is holding her shoulder and looking at the scene below. Finally, the man said: "The monk in the Central Plains is really powerful. Our dense fog has already stimulated the three smelters, but it was still suppressed by him. However, Ba Sang and the young man also played for a long time, actually Haven''t taken it yet, Tashi, do you want to go down and help?" "Strong bar, I can''t go down." Tashi answered very seriously. "There is a very strong breath in the other car that is watching me. If I go down, the existence will not stand by." "This... what should I do next? Continue to stalemate?" Qianba did not understand. "They are more anxious than us. The few corpses have no way to continue to delay, they will be unable to hold it before us." Tashi looked very confident. Su Bai and Ba Sang have been fighting for a long time, Su Bai is full of drunken scars everywhere, it seems very embarrassing, no way, the other side of the law to restrain themselves this sinister biological state, so each time the other side The spell has a natural damage bonus to Su Bai. Fortunately, Su Bai did not let the other party feel good. Although Pasang did not have serious Su Bai, but his body was already frozen, even if Su Bai only hurt him. A little bit, but it will leave a trace of cold poison, infiltrating his body to destroy, and Ba Sang now feels that the whole person is as uncomfortable as being thrown into the freezer. "Do you want the body?" Su Bai asked while holding a hand on the ground and breathing. "Yes, give me the three bodies and you can leave." Basang said, the two men hit this step, and it is very difficult to continue to play. Su Bai suddenly smiled and nodded. "Understood, I will return the body to you." Then Su Bai shouted to the monk: "The monk, give the little one, return it to them first." The monk who was painting the spell on the forehead of the boy suddenly heard the shout of Su Bai, but then he seemed to understand it, and he did not hesitate. He wiped out the spell he had just painted and took the boy. The paper that had been painstakingly pasted was torn off, and the door was opened and the boy was thrown out of the door. The little boy lost all the cockroaches at once, became very active under the stimulation of thick fog, opened his mouth and made a scream. The width of the mouth was almost as large as the face, giving people a scalp tingling. Feeling, then, the little boy turned over the guardrail and started running on the hillside, rushing down. On the hillside, a strong bar that controls the smoke is being released, and then the air is ruined: "The poisonous mainlanders, they actually put the corpse with the corpse and the disaster, so they are going to kill our local creatures." what!" Tashis face was also suddenly changed. He urged: Dont worry about it, go to the little smelt. Once you let him go to the nearby tribe, the plague and the disaster will be transmitted, the consequences will be disastrous! Tashi and Qiangba quickly gave up the block here and turned to chase the boy. Below, Ba Sang, who is confronting Su Bai, sees the scene where the little boy was thrown out of the car door and ran down the mountain. He shuddered in his heart and began to move and chased the boy to point to the Soviet Union. Bai replied: "How can you be so cold and cruel, let the smelt go out directly, do you know how much disaster will be brought to the local area!" Su Bai finally breathed a sigh of relief and changed back to the normal state. The body''s injury was slowly recovering. When he heard the question of Ba Sang, Su Bai suddenly felt so funny. "This is like listening to the fact that you have sent these three bodies back to the Mainland to support the development of the Mainland." Chapter 88： Love comes too fast like a tornado A person carrying a hatchet on his back, bare upper body, climbing a mountain; This person, shirtless on the upper body, the sun on the plateau is very strong, people are very easy to sunburn, most tourists who come here to travel will choose to apply sunscreen to protect, otherwise the skin is sunburned and light peeling, heavy It causes the rest of the skin disease, and the plateau red on many people''s faces in the plateau area is also closely related to this strong ultraviolet radiation. However, although this person is naked and his body is exposed to the sun, his skin is very white, as white as a newborn baby, such white skin and the climatic conditions here and strong sunlight. Formed a great contrast; The man is also in his early twenties, his face is fortitude, like the desolate mountains here, showing a kind of calm beyond this age. He has a hatchet on his back. There are many hatchets. The wear and tear, but exudes a sense of vicissitudes of history, obviously, even if it is really a hatchet, but the traces of the years brewed on it are enough to let it enter some museums to display. In front of the man, a little boy ran happily. The smelt left the road, crossed the guardrail, and ran all the way up. His body began to show a kind of innocent and romantic color, full of a kind of innocence, condensed with one. Kind of pleasure, like a naughty child next door, is playing to the fullest. The man slowly pulled out the hatchet on his back. The tip of the hatchet was on the shallow soil on the hillside, and a Mars was actually set. Then the mans pace began to accelerate consciously. Actively greeted the little boy. The little boy continued to run away, seemingly unaware of the man in front of him, did not find the hatchet in the other hand, and did not perceive the murderousness of the other side. Finally, when the distance between the man and the boy has been nearly three meters, the mans hatchet screams like a beast that has been sleeping for many years, suddenly awakening, with a sharp and fierce The texture. "Jiaco, no, there is a plague on it, there is a disaster!" In the distance, Tashi, who chased the little boy all the way, immediately shouted. Obviously, she knew this man, but looked at the man''s gaze with a touch of fear. The man''s cold eyes swept the distant Tashi, and the killing in his eyes was more intense, but his hatchet fell, but it was not cut to the little boy, but inserted into the rock in front of the little boy, then the wrist flipped . "boom!" The little boy stopped his footsteps because there was a gully that was one meter deep around him, a circle that placed him alone in the same place, and he could not advance and he could not retreat. The man closed his eyes and there was an aperture in the center of the eyebrow. It was particularly conspicuous under the sunlight. Then he saw the inner of the little boy. There were many terrible weather scrolls, and his chest was ups and downs. Letting this kind of thing run around casually, what it means to the local people, he is very clear, so he is very angry. Tashi did not dare to go far away. She and the man knew each other from an early age. They also went to study under a master''s door. Only then she left Tibet and went outside. When I came back, I remembered that when she chose to leave, she persuaded the man to leave with herself. As a result, the mans hatchet almost cut off his head and bluntly said that she could go. If he came back, he would see only one dead end. Because the man knows what she is going to do, and understands that if she returns, it will mean what to do. The man jumped over, one hand grabbed the boy''s neck, and the little boy jumped out of the pit and walked to Tashi. Tashi began to retreat unconsciously. She couldn''t help but want to keep a distance from the man. She was really afraid that the man would honor the original words and kill himself directly in front of him. Moreover, Tashi could feel it, man. The strength of this year, almost a change in the sky has changed, so strong that she has a feeling of being unable to breathe. How can this be! The man''s name is Gyatso. In the Tibetan language, it means the sea. Now, the man who is approaching is like a rolling sea for Tashi. "He, are you making it out?" Gyatso asked, his tone of speech was very low. "No..." Tashi subconsciously wanted to deny, but looking at the eyes of Gyatso, he nodded: "I got it out, but it wasnt that I put it outside, it was deliberately released by two mainlanders. I am chasing him, Gyatso, you know, although I left here, but you can''t deny my feelings for this land!" At this time, Basang and Qiangba also came to Zhaxi''s side. Basan''s body was obviously injured. Obviously, a fierce battle with Su Bai made him angry. Looking at the three people in front of him, Gyatsos eyes showed a touch of enlightenment. However, the hatchet was still lifted up. "What I said at the beginning, you should remember." Tashis gaze condensed and took a deep breath and defended himself: You cant do this. Gyatso, you are obsessed with you. Do you know who I have seen outside, I have seen the living Buddha, the living Buddha is against me. Expressed affirmation, he............" However, before Tashi finished speaking, Gyatsos knife had already fallen. .................. "Monk, you are also fortitude, I told you to let you really let go." Sitting in the car, Su Bai said while eating blood beads. "Barren is also a no-brainer. We are going to send this family of three to the top of the mountain to deal with it. They actually block it. The poor think that they should do it themselves. If they are responsible for poverty, they will not be in line with cause and effect. "" "Directly speaking, they are not pleasing to the eye, and they are not good at it." Su Bai threw the cigarette **** out of the window. "Hey, lets get rid of these two adults first, and let the rest of the children, we can find If you can''t find it, then you can''t find it. The terrorist broadcast tells us that it is a family of three. If you beat a fold, you will get rid of the two, and don''t ask for any rewards and favors. Don''t chase them. If you are at fault, you can ask for a clear conscience." The monk glanced at Su Bai and said: "It is clearly comforting myself, and I have said a lot of words." "........." Su Bai. Su Bai also smiled and started the car. He was going to go to the top of the mountain. The car was not open for five minutes. There was a man on the road ahead. The man was holding a little boy, the mans body and the hatchet. There are blood stains. Su Bai immediately stepped on the brakes, and some impatiently said: "It won''t be the second wave." The seven-law monk looked at it, shook his head, got out of the car, and took the initiative to go to the man carrying the hatchet. After the distance between the two sides was narrowed, Gyatso single-handedly married the monk: "Some people don''t understand things and trouble the master." "Amitabha." Immediately, Gyatsos gaze looked at Su Bai, who was sitting in the car. His brow was slightly wrinkled. Its a very cold person. "The same person." The monk explained. Gyatso nodded thoughtfully, "Master, are you doing the task?" Exactly. The monk replied honestly, With us? Gyatso smiled and shook his head. "Its almost over. I wont join in the rewards and feelings. And here is my home. For the peace and harmony here, I am doing something, its my place. The duty should be." The monk nodded. Then, there was a man carrying a hatchet on the van. The man and the monk sat together to accompany the family of three. Su Bai was driving alone. When driving, Su Bai joked: "Monk, you said that the terrorist broadcast will not look at the car I have been driving for so long, give me a little more good." The monk did not answer, apparently it was a habit of Su Bai''s style. Gyatso thought very seriously and replied: "According to the style of terrorist broadcasting, it will." Su Bais mouth, his own trip, made the result like this, and he was just like a long-distance driver. Finally, the summit has arrived. There is no road here, but Su Bai does not care about any car. It is directly driven up, the **** is not very big, and the car can still be driven up. In the last section, the three men grabbed one of the three men and went to the top of the mountain. The sun is just right, the cloud is cloudless, the monk tied the family with a yellow belt, and took a few steps back. He held the paper and lit it. He began to recite the spell. Gyatso stood beside the monk and was still chanting something. Only Su Bai was smoking a cigarette in his mouth, standing next to him and watching the two people are using the technique. Su Bais heart is indeed a little itchy. Although he has a special constitution, he must also think about it later. The way to get some blood clan magic out, it is too eye-opening. A flame, like the appearance of the air, began to burn in a family of three, a family of three desperately struggling to resist, but the yellow belt tied them together. Eventually, three beach ash appeared on the ground. "The reality mission is complete." The warning sound of the terrorist broadcast appeared in Su Bais mind. In one sentence, he did not say anything like rewards. Gyatso looked at the three beaches on the ground, "They are also poor people." Indeed, the family was very happy to travel, but it was such a stop. "What about those people?" "I killed." Gyatso replied, "The days are always better, but there are always people who like to toss. In fact, people in this land are easy to satisfy." Gyatso turned and looked at the road that couldn''t see the side below. "These roads, these tunnels are the best proof. I believe that except this country, it is estimated that there is very little to find a second country or It is the government, willing to open a tunnel here, repair the road, because basically, there is no economic return, just, just paying. Every time I walked through those tunnels, I could hear the voices of young people who died when they built these tunnels, especially on the side of the Sichuan-Wuhan Highway. Those tombstones, masters, have you seen them? The monk nodded. "In that year''s earthquake, the tombstone of the sacrificed soldiers was placed there. When the vehicles passing along the road passed through the road, everyone couldn''t bear to honk. In fact, respect and awe of life are the same for everyone." "Hey, is it broadcast on the news?" Su Bai was beckoning on the van. "Whenever you go, get on the bus. Its the most important thing to find a high-end hotel tonight. Things." The monk smiled and said to Gyatso: "Let''s go together and send you down the mountain." Gyatso did not refuse, and went to the van with the monk. Su Bai is dialing the car CD, put a disk in it, and asked the monk behind him: When the reality mission is completed for terrorist broadcasting, how will the specific benefits appear? Without waiting for the monk to answer, Su Bai suddenly felt a stinging sigh in his chest, and the whole person was on the steering wheel. The seven-law monk sitting in the back is also sinking, and it is very painful to lick his chest. Then, Gyatso took a deep breath, his arm pressed against the door, and the cold sweat began to flow down; The car CD that Su Bai just pushed forward started playing music at this time: "Love is going too fast like a tornado. Can''t bear that I have nowhere to hide, I don''t want to think again, I don''t want to think again..." The chapter that was originally sent at 8:00 tomorrow morning is in a good state. It is written quickly. It will be sent in advance. The next chapter will be tomorrow at 8:00 pm. Everyone will bear it again. It is only a few days since it was put on August 1st. At that time, I hope everyone can help Xiaolong, come to a subscription support. Finally, hold the dragon! Chapter 89： Rarely idle When the pain felt in the past, Su Bai took a sigh of relief and sat up in the chair. Then he looked back and found that the monks and Gyatso had cold sweat on their faces. The mission notice of the terrorist broadcast was almost ignored. The strength is high and low, so that you can not be suffocated as the main purpose, so the feeling of the big guy is still the same, on this level, it reflects the feeling of equality for all. When everyone was relieved, Su Bai suddenly smiled. "Is this a benefit?" Three people together into the next story world, in a certain sense, is indeed a benefit, after all, the three people understand each other, although the monk and Gyatso seem to have not been so busy and fat, so easy to live and familiar However, the bottom line is relatively strong, and this point of Su Bai is felt. In fact, the monks and Gyatso are obviously smarter, and smart people are not easy to be confused at critical times. Of course, when encountering specific interests, what should be done specifically depends on the contingency, the world in the story cannot believe anyone, and can not easily give your back to anyone. This is the most basic criterion. Su Bai took out the mobile phone. Sure enough, the preview message of the WeChat public account "kongbu66" was sent. The text message is relatively simple. There are only a few paragraphs of text and a picture. The picture is a coffin, and the coffin is dark. Specifically, what environment does not look, and the content of the text is: [Story Name]: Mr. Zombie [Story attribute]: Explore and discover [main line task]: unknown [Branch task]: Unknown [Participants]: Su Bai, Qi Lu, Gyatso, ,,,,,,, Old habits, in the Su Bai mobile phone, in addition to these three people, the names of the rest are blurred. However, seeing the name of the story world, Su Bai has a feeling of wanting to laugh. He saw the monk and Gyatso from the rearview mirror and watched the mobile phone. He waved his hand and said: "A monk in the Central Plains, a Tibetan monk, two masters, the boy I am counting on the thighs of the next story world." The means and ability of the seven-law monk is white, and it can be known that the monk is also a sorghum before the terrorist broadcast, and then after the terrorist broadcast, it is even more like a fish. In fact, for these realities, even For those who are metaphysical people, even if they enter the terrorist broadcast, they will not earn much from the story point, but their own promotion and perception are also obvious. After all, the environment of the terror broadcast story world is hard to meet in the real world. To Gyatso''s experience is similar to that of a monk, but Su Bai is not very familiar with Tibetan Buddhism, but instinctively take it for granted. There should be a lot of ways to deal with this ghost and ghost. In the impression of Su Bai, the monk deals with zombies. It should be quite powerful, but unfortunately, if the fat priest can come in, it would be better, and the monk priests will live together. The next story world is at least fully equipped with personnel equipment. If you cant get through, then its true. It is a terrorist broadcast that is in jeopardy. "Amitabha, Su Shizhu, you are wrong." The monk suddenly had a serious hand and continued, "The next story world is actually the two of us who need to hold your Buddha''s feet." "Hmm?" Su Bai did not respond. "Because in the next world of stories, you can meet a lot of your relatives." Su Bai: "........." .................. In the evening, Su Bai took the car to Jiuzhai. Since the next story world is about to begin, although the accident did not indicate the time to enter the story world, it should not be too long, so Su Bai decided to find a comfortable time. The high-end point first eases your fatigue, adjusts your state and then enters the story world. This time the goal of the world of Su Bai is very simple. It is best to earn two hundred story points, get together a thousand story points, exchange the Hellfire**, or not buy, buy it and buy it. , a thousand story points of weapons, but most of the task completion is 5 or even 6 and 7 listeners are coveted things, Su Bai just because of this special situation can not rely on the micro store to upgrade their bloodlines, made a bit high Not to be low, so I saved so many stories, except that I bought the blood of the dilapidated vampire at first, as if Su Bai had not exchanged anything until now. Fortunately, in the next story, there are monks and Gyatso. Su Bai thinks that the risk factor should not be very large, so he continues to keep the story. In a five-star hotel called "Paradise Intercontinental Hotel", the room was opened. After Su Bai entered his room, he put down the things and took a shower. The room was very good, not because of the facilities, but actually After the hotel rooms have reached a certain level, the difference is not very big, more, or rely on its environment and humanities. For example, the hotel opened in the ancient town of Gujie, and the so-called sea view room with mountain view. There is a wooden balcony outside the room where Su Bai is located, and a floor-to-ceiling window with almost half of the wall, opening the curtain or coming to the balcony. I can see a winding mountain, the green trees in the lower part of the mountain are covered with snow, and the scenery is worth the high room rate. The room of the monk and Gyatso is next to Su Bai. Wrapped in a bathrobe, standing on the balcony, it is already into the night, but because of the time difference, the sky is not completely dark, the temperature is a bit down, the CD is still a stove, and here, at least wear a jacket, Even going out to wear a down jacket at night is not an exaggeration. This paradise Intercontinental Hotel is fully equipped with a special leisure club and a nice swimming pool. Su Bai plans to go there for a while and then go for a swim and massage. This is actually Su Bais trip this time. What should be done, but it was disrupted by accidents that have been repeated one after another. Now it can only be returned to the right track. At this time, the balcony door next door was pushed away. Gyatso, who was bare-chested with his upper body, came out. He held the railings with his hands and looked at the scenery. He looked back and saw Su Bai, who was only three meters away from himself. Smiled. His teeth are very white, but because the skin color is much whiter than most Tibetans, there is no such thing as a clear drop. The comfortable temperament of the whole person, if it is from a female point of view, it is indeed a Handsome guy. The monk also came to join in the fun, but the monk took a shower, but still dressed in practice clothes, the bright yellow exercise clothes worn on the monk, showing a feeling of straightening and loose. "Monk, how old are you?" Su Bai suddenly asked this question at this time. The monk always gave a very old feeling, and with the serious shackles he always wears, he always habitually raises his age. Think about it. The monk seemed to hesitate a bit, but still said: "Barren... 23 years old." Su Bai took a moment, actually the same age as himself? "Hey, let''s take a rest. I will go swimming and the room service book is placed on the bed. I want to eat what I want to drink and call the front desk directly. I will pay the bill." After Su Bai finished, he was ready to leave the balcony to go down. At this time, Gyatso said: "Swim? Go together." Going together? Su Bai was surprised. Its hard to be a fashion monk. Whoever thought Gyatso also asked the monk on the other side: "Master, go together." "Good." The monk actually agreed. "Come on, put on the bathrobe in the bathroom and go with it, the monk, change your clothes, or it will be too eye-catching." The monk nodded thoughtfully. In a few moments, when Su Bai took the elevator down, he stood next to the Gyatso and the seven-law monk who wore the white bathrobes and dragged the slippers. This made Su Bai have a very weird feeling. In his impression, he should not be himself. This laity goes to relax, and the monk and Gyatso should chanting the Buddha in the room. When I arrived at the hall and turned a corner, I went to the clubhouse. This clubhouse is also owned by the hotel. Hotel guests can enjoy discount service here, and because Su Baikai is a relatively top room, it is automatically included in the room rate. Service, just need to show the room card brush, no need to give money. When the waiter led the way, he said that there are hot springs to soak, it is recommended to take a hot spring. After Su Bai consulted the opinions of the monks and Gyatso, the three changed the previous plan to go swimming. Instead, they went to the hot spring pool. This is an antique building pattern, antique, and there is no need to change clothes. Also unconstrained, I took off my swimsuit and went into the pool directly under the small hot spring pool under the bag. The outside of the pool is glass, not facing the crowd, but facing the mountains. It is indeed an extra enjoyment to take a hot spring here. The glass visually looks like there is almost no diaphragm that is obstructed by sight. Su Bai handed the drink from the waiter to Gyatso and the monk. The three were close and very convenient. "Comfortable." Su Bai made a long sigh. "This is like traveling." The monks and Gyatso also closed their eyes. They should be vomiting and conditioning. In the hot spring pool, it is best to vomit their body and remove the dark wounds and impurities. In a short while, Su Bai suddenly frowned: "Monk, don''t touch your feet with your feet. Is it good to be a man who is not close to the female color?" Su Bai is just joking. But it really feels like a foot is touching his own foot. At this time, the monk suddenly said: "You are touching the barren, not the barren is touching you." After Su Bai and the monk looked at each other, the two looked at Gyatso together. Gyatso shook his head unexpectedly and gestured to face the two of them. How could their feet reach over there? Suddenly, the faces of the three people suddenly changed. Su Bai quickly climbed out of the hot spring pool, and even the bathrobes were too late to open the antique-style fence door. Outside, where is the hotel, where are the passengers and waiters, the outside is a very desolate mountain, At this time, the monk suddenly reached out and grabbed a person''s leg from the hot spring pool, saying: "Amitabha, it turns out, has entered the world of stories." Chapter 90： Qing Bing The leg of the monks hand has been soaked and swollen. I think that the three of them had been soaking in the hot spring pool. Su Bais heart was a bit disgusting, but its strange to blame. The arrangement of the terrorist broadcast into the world of the story is really too seamless. If it is not the touch of this leg, the three people who may be enjoying it have to wait for a while to find that the scene has changed. . There is a barren hill outside, only this one is a hot spring pool. Su Bai put the yukata on his body, the white bathrobe and the slippers in the hotel room. This is the whole equipment for the three people now. The monk''s things and the Gyatso hatchets are also left in the hotel room. When the monks and Gyatso came out of the hot spring pool, they became three men in bathrobes. "Now, I think our top priority is to find a dress." Gyatso pointed to the yukata on his body. Indeed, wearing a yukata to cross the story world is indeed a matter of nondescript. When the battle takes place, the yukata is opened or scattered, and the privacy of the room is exposed, it is too embarrassing. "Ran." The monk whispered, as a monk, leaving his own embarrassment, still some are not used to it, just wearing a very modern bathrobe, a short bath in a short swim, if he is allowed to stay for a long time Wearing this, the monk himself is estimated to be unbearable. "Let''s go and see first. I guess there should be a village nearby. I should be able to collect some information about the world of this story. Well, of course, the most important thing is to get the clothes first." Su Bai said, push the wooden door Open and go out. "hiss" After going out, even if the two physiques of Su Bai are all cold and cold, they feel that the temperature is a bit. It seems that it is not the late autumn or the early winter season, and it is still in the mountains. The monks and Gyatso also came out. The physical fitness of the two people is also very good. Although they feel cold, the impact is not great, just staying in the sensory stage. When the hot spring wooden house goes out, it is also a mountain road. It is not like a man-made excavation. It is more like a natural road formed by natural conditions. In fact, it can be seen from the age and style of the wooden house that the background should not be Modern, in fact, China has also begun to pay attention to the development of tourism resources after years of reform and opening up, and has begun to promote the infrastructure of the scenic area. Three men in white bathrobes walked on the mountain road wearing slippers. It is estimated that Su Bai experienced the most bizarre story in the world. Fortunately, the embarrassing situation did not last long, and soon, on a mountain, Su Bai saw that there was light not far below, there should be a village. "Its been a long time." The monk said at this moment, "That is the light of the candle, not the electric light." "Since the story world name is "Mr. Zombie", the natural background cannot be too modern. Otherwise, I don''t think there are many zombies that can withstand the RPG bombardment." Su Bai said. The monk nodded. "Let''s go, it''s not far." After the monk looked at the Gyatso behind him, "Is it alright?" Gyatso smiled. "Besides the cold, the rest is fine." Just as the three were about to turn over the mountain to the village below, there was a sudden hoof in front of them. "Someone." Su Bai quickly looked at the monk. "First concealed." The monk quickly made a decision. The three immediately jumped into the grass on the side of the road and leaned down together. Fortunately, the grass in the grass was very tall and dense enough to hide his body. Up, and there is no moon tonight, the light in the evening is not good, so even the three people wearing white bathrobes are not very conspicuous. The seven knights came to the fore, and they were all sturdy, and they looked very heroic, with a very primitive barbaric atmosphere. However, the position of the seven knights in the back of the head has a small scorpion; The position of the three people hiding in Su Bai is not very far from the seven knights. Su Bai slightly turned his head and made a mouth shape for the monk: "Qing Bing." The armor of this costume, as well as the iconic little scorpion on the back of the head, is the costume of the Qing soldiers; Many of the Qing operas that have become popular in the Mainland these years are taking the idol-like romance line. Therefore, many places have made great changes that are not in line with history. The most obvious feature is the Qing Dynasty drama, which is the blind man. In fact, the whip of the Qing Dynasty was not the kind of yin and yang. For example, Zhang Guoli and Zhang Tielin in the Iron Teeth Bronze Teeth, the hair style of their acting, did not really begin until the late Qianlong period. The normal hairstyle was Most of the hair on the top of the head is shaved, leaving only a small circle of the back of the head, and then a small braid, from the perspective of modern people, very funny and ugly, of course, if this TV series is here At the same time, according to the historical performance, it is estimated that many small meat stars who walked the idol route did not dare to pick up. Su Bai did not have much in-depth knowledge of history, but in the end it is known that the specific details of the other armor are not very clear in the dark, but it should be blue, and it is not known whether it is a blue flag or a blue flag. The seven soldiers of the Qing dynasty did not stay too much here, and they went straight ahead and went forward. It was obviously a sentinel. Su Bai monk and Gyatso also continued to hide in the grass. After about five minutes, another team came over, a carriage, two knights in front, and a team of soldiers on both sides. There should be a carriage inside. What a distinguished person, so the previous team of cavalry is really a path. After the team passed, the three talents who were hiding in the grass for a quarter of an hour came out. The white yukata was dyed with a layer of green because it was honed in the grass. "It seems that it should be the Qing Dynasty. I just don''t know where it is and I don''t know which era it is." Before the entry of the Qing dynasty, the Qing dynasty established its own regime for many years. After the Ming Dynasty, the Qing dynasty successfully entered the Central Plains, so the former team wanted to get too many detailed stories. The information is somewhat difficult. "Amitabha, it should have already entered the customs. Here, it is not off." The monk said, "But let''s go find clothes first." The three did not continue to chase the team back, but went straight down the mountain and walked for half an hour on the mountain road. The village was finally in sight. However, when there was a distance of 100 meters from the entrance to the village, the monk and Gyatso together Raise your hand to stop moving forward. Su Bai shrugged, and there were two professionals, and he could indeed be a lot easier. "There is resentment and it is heavy," said the monk. "Yes, I just died, and a lot of people died." Gyatsos gaze condensed. "I smelled no blood." "The meaning is that the existence of the front is being slaughtered?" Su Bai was on the ground, licking a grass stem and biting it in his mouth. His clothes were gone, naturally there was no cigarette. At this time, the monk and Gyatso were in front. Analysis, a little bit of nothing to do with Su Bai thought that if you stay in this story world for a long time, then how to do your own cigarette addiction, is it hard to find a hookah? Soon, Gyatso and the monks began to re-enter the village. Sometimes there is no other choice, and it is imperative that you really need to get clothes. Su Bai also stood up and followed. After entering the village, the blood smell is more intense, and even... some swearing. In the village, everywhere, there are corpses, there are at the door, there are walls, there are wells, men, women and children, all, should be the entire village were slaughtered, and the time interval will not be very long. The monk turned over and looked at the old mans body that had been imported and changed. "It was killed by a sword, not a zombie." "I went to the house to look for clothes, otherwise I would have to peel off the clothes and wear them." Gyatso and the monk continued to look at the clues nearby. Su Bai entered a room with candles. There was no closet in the room, but there was a cabinet, the cabinet was not locked, and Su Bai opened the cabinet. Some clothes, a bit worn, but also with some moldy taste, but this time can not be less serious about what, after all, compared with the bathrobe and the clothes on the dead, it is already very good. Just as Su Bai took out the clothes one by one and threw them on the bed, suddenly there was a subtle sound under the bed. Su Bai suddenly stopped the movement in his hand, reached out and took a **** against the wall. Come over, then, move silently. The bed was a very simple wooden bed. Su Bai took a deep breath and then flipped the wooden bed with one foot. The next figure jumped up and Su Bai did not hesitate to squat down. "boom!" The man''s head was directly smashed by Su Bai, and then his body twitched and lay on the ground, and soon he did not move, and the red and white beach splashed. The movement here immediately attracted the outside monk and Gyatso. Su Bai threw the **** on the ground, first picked up the clothes and threw them to Gyatso and the monks, then said: "There is a body here that has changed." The monk took over the clothes that Su Bai handed over, then looked at the corpse of the corpse, and then turned his head and looked at Su Bai, hesitated, but still said: "Amitabha, he should have been a living person before." PS: The weapon that Su Bai wants to exchange is "Hellfire Shotgun". The correct style of play should be "", but it will be blocked after the word is formed. Therefore, if this happens again, it will be shotgun. The typos are typos. Anyway, most of the shotguns are used to it, and they dont affect the reading experience. Chapter 91： So suddenly Su Bai, who was wearing clothes, stunned a bit, then smiled and didn''t take it seriously. Monk and Gyatso looked at it and didn''t say anything. In the world of the story, it is not true that a person missed and killed a person. What''s the matter, the only pity is that there is one less tongue that can be questioned, but that''s all, and think about it. In the case of the situation just now, there is a sudden sound. Anyone who starts the first should be the first one. The dangerous signs are killing. Gyatso and the monk are not sinful and false compassionate people. Their future is uncertain in the world of stories. Naturally, there is nothing to lose to sorrow. Just as the three were dressed and ready to plan the next move, there was a voice from the entrance to the village. Su Bai stood by the wall, and the monk was kneeling on the ground. Gyatso looked at the outside through the paper window. The three people were not afraid of it. It was nothing more than a soldier who would block the water and cover it. However, this When you are not in a hurry to shoot, you are not in a hurry to shoot the best. The last person who laughs laughs best. According to the experience of so many story worlds, the more people who have been exposed in the early stage, may not continue to enjoy the scenery in the later stage. Go on. "A dozen people, no scorpion." Gyatso finished watching the situation. No scorpion? This is interesting. As is known to all, in the Qing dynasty, since Doles entry into the main capital, he ordered the policy of leaving the head to stay in the head. At the beginning, it also provoked the resistance of the Han people everywhere, but they were all suppressed by blood, and finally until the success of the Revolution of 1911. Only really started to cut the dice. However, the team that Qing Bai and others saw before did not look like it was in the late Qing Dynasty when the Revolution of 1911, and everything in this village was primitive. Obviously China has not yet Under the impact of the industrial revolution, the person who did not leave a scorpion at this time, the identity is actually very well recognized, that is, relative to the Qing Dynasty, it is an anti-thief. Su Bai reached out and pulled a pepper hanging from the corner of the wall, and spit it out in his mouth. "Isn''t that the person who touched the safflower?" Of course, Su Bai is also ridiculous, then Positive color: "Are they gone?" "When I left, I went around the village and didn''t come in." Gyatso said. "The goal should be the batch of Qing troops who went to the hot spring pavilion before." Su Bai said, "Before doing things, cut the inventions. If you don''t succeed, you will become a man. It''s a bit interesting." Even the anti-Qing organizations that were active during the Qing dynasty, most of them were to stay in the blind, otherwise they would be too eye-catching, and since these dozens of people did not leave their nephews, it is obviously intended to break the boat. "Come up." The monk stood up and patted his own pants. Every story world has a main storyline. If the audience does not follow the main line of the plot, the end will be very miserable. In fact, it is all about self-consciousness. Now the main line is very clear, so the three can only return to the mountains. This is a bit of a clear idea that the mountain has a tiger biased toward Hushan. Going back to the mountains, the three people have speeded up. There must be something happening on the mountain. Sure enough, when they didnt reach the top of the mountain, they saw the bodies of two Qing soldiers on the roadside. Direct death. The monk pulled out a smashing arrow and put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it. "It was quenched." Then the monk pulled out another smashing arrow and threw it to Gyatso. "First use." In fact, the three did not take the former Qing soldiers and the later people who did not leave the blind as real danger targets. They knew that the threat they were facing was a zombie that could appear at any time. If it is to deal with ordinary people, even if those people have good martial arts, but as long as the number of people is not too much or is carefully ambushed by the other side, the problem should be small. Continue to go to the mountains, the body began to gradually come out, there are bodies of Qing soldiers, there are also the bodies of those who wear black clothes, obviously, the two sides have been fighting here, the Qing soldiers are fighting and retreating, and this batch People continue to rush inside. "The other side has a lot of arrows, and according to the modern equipment level, it is considered to be the top in the cold weapon era. These clear soldiers are very strong, and the kung fu looks good, but they still ate this loss at night, they, Can''t beat it." The monks are checking the bodies all the way. If you count, the Qing soldiers should have seven or eight people left, and the black people will lose three or four. The number of the two sides, the black people have some advantages. However, the black mans arrow is really powerful. Under the premise that the number of people is dominant, the hope of the Qing armys turnaround is not great. Going forward, the hot spring pavilion appeared again in the sight of the three people. At the doorway, a carriage was parked. On the side of the carriage, there were six bodies of Qing soldiers lying there. It was obviously here to protect the carriage. The most intense fight. The curtain of the carriage was broken, and standing outside, you can see that there is no one in the carriage. Gyatso frowned slightly, closed his eyes, felt it, and immediately said: "No, that group of people should look like they have been killed, but there is no breath in the hot springs." Is it dead? Su Bai asked. Go in and see. Su Bai walked in the forefront and pushed open the door of the hot spring pavilion. Inside, it looked very clean. There was no change when the Su Bai three came out. There was no trace of fighting and killing. Continue to go inside and go to the hot spring pool. Here, there is a Qing military commander-like character, kneeling on the side of the pool, his head, do not know where to go, but can not find it. In the hands of the generals, a knife was still dead. The water in the hot spring pool is no longer as clear as it was at the beginning, but it is filled with a faint **** smell. The monk was at the edge of the pool and asked: "Who is in the carriage? In addition, where are the black people who have been killed now?" They obviously won, and they succeeded in achieving their goals, but what about people? Up and down the mountain is the only way we walked. The top of the mountain has only this hot spring pavilion. Gyatso is also kneeling beside the monk, reaching out and licking the water in the hot spring pool, some greasy. Then, Gyatso accidentally pointed to the pool, the monk would know, wrinkled, and showed a dignified color. "What is the **** of the Qing soldiers in the end is not a simple ordinary person." The monk analyzed, "Let''s go down and see." After all, the monk did not take off his clothes. He walked directly down the hot spring pool, and then the whole person was buried in the pool. The pool was not very deep. Only the middle area was more than two meters, and the edge position was only one meter long. Even shallower. After a short while, the monk resurfaced, rubbing his face and rubbing the water on his face, taking a deep breath. "You can go down and see." Gyatso and Su Bai went down together. The water in Su Bai is actually good. At this time, the temperature in the hot spring pool is not high, that is, warm water. The obstacle of dive is not very big, and it just knocks the body down. Let yourself see the situation under the water clearly. From this point of view, Su Bai is also a shock to the body. Under the water, there are actually a dozen black people. They are all at the bottom of the pool, like the sinner who admits the atonement. In the middle of the black man, there is a female body. Lying there, the female corpse was dressed in the Qing opera, and the hair was actually soaked in the water. The most weird thing should be that these dozen bodies have sunk at the bottom of the water and have not floated up. Gyatso took a shot of Su Bais shoulder and motioned that he was going up. Su Bai nodded to him and then pointed to the front, meaning he had to take a closer look. Gyatso shook his head, meaning that it was dangerous in the past. Su Bai pointed to Gyatso, and pointed to the above, indicating that Gyatso and the monk were preparing for it. If anything happened, they would rely on them. Gyatso hesitated, but nodded, but he did not choose to go up, but followed Su Bai, and chose to move forward with Su Bai. Two people continued to move forward, and after approaching the dozen or so bodies, Gyatso first went to check the bodies of black people who were lying on the ground, apparently looking for their cause of death and the reason why they could not rise after they died. Finally, Jia The shocked discovery found that the bodies of these black people were so cold that they were so cold that they didn''t look like they were just dying, and it felt like a dead man for a long time. Su Bai is close to the female corpse. The female corpse is not very good looking. It can even be said to be a bit ugly, and it is accompanied by such a cumbersome costume, giving a very cumbersome feeling. Hands, walking in the upper body of the female body, it is not the oil of the female body, Su Bai is looking for something to see, there is a saying called rich and dangerous, when the military valve Sun Dianying digging the tomb of Cixi even Cixi *** * The jade that is stuffed there is not let go. Su Bai also wants to try his own hand at this time. If you can get some implements or rare objects, then it is worth it. The plot has been gone for a while, and it is time for the Lord to appear. This time is also the most dangerous but the most easy time to get unexpected gains. The starving and timidity of the daring, Su Bai is now this kind of psychology. . I don''t know what is going on. Su Bai''s hand is like the button that touched the clothes. The palace dress on the woman''s body was actually opened, and the body of the woman''s body was floated up, and then, similar to the apron. The objects and other close-fitting clothes also fell away from the female body and floated up. A full, naked, female body was presented in front of Su Bai. Gyatso looked at this scene a bit strangely, and then looked at Su Bai, the meaning of the eyes, is very complicated. Su Bai has some ridiculous feelings. It is not easy to explain under the water. However, the next moment, the action of Su Bais whole person stopped. On the belly of the female corpse, there is actually a very exaggerated knife edge, which is smashed down by a knife. And the female corpse has obvious stretch marks on her stomach, but the belly of the female corpse is now squatting. This female body, pregnant before, but, What about children? Chapter 92： Ghost Child, where is the child? Looking around, there is absolutely no child in the bottom of the pool, but before I saw it on the pool, this point, Su Bai can be determined; Su Bai mouth spit out a bubble, and then made a gesture to Gyatso, then began to dive, and soon, surfaced, but the pool is not very deep, basically a leg will go up. Gyatso also came to the surface. On the shore, the monk was studying the body of the headless military commander. Since this road, the monk has studied almost every body, which makes Su Bai feel that the monk would not be a monk. However, it is possible to choose to be a forensic doctor. In fact, it is estimated that the general forensic doctor will continue to check such a large number of bodies without interruption or tiredness, but the monk has always given him a feeling that he is enjoying it. "The female body below, she should have been pregnant before, there are obvious stretch marks on the stomach, but the stomach was cut open, the children inside were gone, I did not find where." Su Bais voice just fell, Gyatso immediately shocked, the whole person immediately re-dive to check the situation, the monk shook hands, immediately rushed to the door of the hot spring pavilion, opened the door, and then back, his face exposed A bitter smile, facing Su Baidao, who still floats on the water: "We are still a little careless." Gyatso quickly surfaced again, his face was dignified, and then he gestured to Su Bai to go up. After the two climbed out of the pool, the monk pointed out the door. "For the time being, I can''t get out." Su Bai and Gyatso went to the door together, and the door had been opened by the monk, but standing here and looking out the door, it was another scene, not a barren mountain, but another hot spring pool, like driving another A compartment is the same, but Su Bai remembers that there is only one solitary cabinet. There is no other building, but the one that suddenly came out at this time feels like a mirage. It seems ridiculous. At the same time, through the front cabinet. The wooden window can be seen outside the pavilion, there is a cabinet outside, the cabinet is connected to the cabinet, and the scale has grown too much. "Do you play the maze?" Su Bai said. Gyatso shook his head. "Its not a maze, its the stuff." "The child?" "It''s the child, all this is the ghost he made." Gyatso affirmed, "Under the pool, it was also made by the child." "But where is the baby now?" Su Bai asked. "It is possible that there is no baby at all." Gyatso seems to be wording in the organization. "The woman may have a grievance with a stomach at first, and her grievances are condensed into a fetus. This woman cant produce it. It must be difficult to die. Then the grievances dissipated as the mother died." "So evil?" "For example, in fact, it is very similar to the myths and legends. It is the Lingzhuzi who borrowed the Li Jing couple to give birth to their flesh, but therefore remembers which mother had more than three years of pregnancy, because if you follow Normal October pregnancy production, the result is definitely dystocia, both mother and child died, so where is in his mother''s stomach to completely condense their flesh and blood formed again, the reason is born is a ball, Li Jing opened with a sword, appeared Its the reason for a boy." "Oh, the meaning is that the Qing woman is also carrying what?" Su Bai is a little smile. "Myths and legends are often accompanied by very cruel and **** internals. For example, the water-filled Jinshan Temple, people will only care about the beautiful love between Xu Xianbai Su, but they will often ignore the countless creatures drowned by the floods under the love, maybe There is a person who has a prototype. Maybe the prototype is similar to this kind of resentment. In the end, I was lucky enough to have no mother or child to die. In fact, it can be seen from the name of the world of this story. In this world of stories, any strange things, any rare surprises, here will be as simple and natural as drinking tea. Gyatso explained, "So, the black guys don''t know for what reason, after killing these Manchu guards, they also lapped the woman, but the result is the resentment in the woman''s stomach, or That spirit, let it go out, and then, this is the situation now. Now the situation we are facing is the spirit. It is being shot at us. Maybe, he is looking at us on our heads, but we are afraid of the three of us. The breath and ability, so I dare not go straight to the direct shot of us like those who are black. At this time, the monk smashed his hand, and then he sat on the ground very simply, holding the knife of the generals in his hand. After the death, the body would be stiff, the so-called corpse, and as a military commander, was cut off. The back of the skull is still holding the knife tightly. It is enough to see how hard it takes to get the knife down. I dont know how the monk got it. The monk holds a knife and draws something on the ground, not a gossip, nor a battle, it is more like a symbol of arithmetic rehearsal. Gyatso went to the monk, "Do you need help?" The monk shook his head. "You are not the same as the barren Famen. It is too much trouble to push together. It is not difficult. It can be deduced in an hour." Gyatso also sat next to the monk, closed his eyes, as if meditating. Su Bai also wants to find something to do, but finds that he has nothing to do now. There is an environment similar to a maze, a densely populated cabinet, but the monk has already solved the problem, and it is already I did, the only thing I can do now is to keep quiet and not to disturb the monk. Although before entering the world of this story, Su Bai said that he could hold his thighs, but this kind of enthusiasm is a bit too comfortable, which makes Su Bai himself not used to it. After half an hour, the monk stopped. Gyatso opened his eyes at this time. "Barren needs experimentation," said the monk, saying that the monk drew a direction on the ground with his fingers. Gyatso nodded, stood up, pushed the door of the cabinet where the three were, and then went out. Su Bai did not go out together, but stood in the door and looked at Gyatso, who was going out. Gyatso entered the next cabinet and then went out from the pavilion, as if he had opened a door and continued to go inside. Su Bai remembered that he had seen a movie before, called "Different Dimension Killing". The environment at this time was very similar to the scene in the movie, but the surgery had a specialization, apparently different between Gyatso and Monk. Under the cooperation of the local Buddhism, here, how long can it be three people? Its just that the accident seems to have happened so quietly. Ten minutes passed and Gyatso did not return. The knives in the hand of the monk were put down, and the brows were crumpled. It was like a high school student who was answering a high school problem that he felt was very stable. It only took some time to complete the problem, because the principles and formulas had already been thoroughly understood. I have been able to use it more advanced, but after half of it, after deducting it, I found out that I was wrong. "Barren..." The monk opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it. "Impossible, poverty is not wrong." The monk said that he was very confident. However, Gyatso did not return. According to the previous moves of the monk, he asked Gyatso to take a few pools and verify his own deduction. Even if there were some minor mistakes, Gyatso returned. It should not be a problem. However, after another ten minutes, Gyatso still did not return. The monk couldn''t sit still. He stood up and was marked with a lot of dense symbols on the ground. The monk stood at the door. Since Gyatso went out, Su Bai had been standing at the door. He thought that Gyatso was just coming back in accordance with the instructions of the monk, but it was almost half an hour, and Gyatso had not returned. This almost made Su Bai feel that the monk wanted to kill by knife, but this thought was flashing in Su Bais mind, because it was too ridiculous to make it possible, and did not say that the monk did not use the knife to kill people at this time. Even if there is, Gyatso can''t be fooled so easily. Here, what is wrong. "The monk, continue to deduct it, Gyatso should be lost. If he is lost, what do you think he will do?" "He will be the same as my poor, and I will start again in my own way." "So, come back again, at most an hour, it is not a big deal." The monk got the relief of Su Bai, sat down again, overthrew everything before, and began to re-enact. Su Bai is standing by the pool and continues to wait. At this time, in the cabinet where I don''t know which location, Gyatso should be doing the same deduction as the monk. "Right, monk, what are you based on?" The monk did not interfere with Su Bais questioning. He said directly: All aspects, many, many. "What impact will that be?" "This is a closed space. The bodies are checked for their inferiority. They didn''t die for a long time. They didn''t have time to become a miser, so there was no possibility of interference, and under the magnetic field of the spirit, they also lost and continued to become. The possibility of ghosts... wrong, its wrong! The knife in the hand of the monk was nailed directly to the ground, and one hand was placed on his own bald head, which seemed to be incomprehensible. He felt that he should not be wrong, but he was still wrong. The monk stood up again. "On the other side, Gyatso should also be wrong. Otherwise, he will definitely come back to us." "Two people are wrong together, so it must be something that has been ignored, what will be..." Su Bais eyes suddenly lit up and asked the monk: Monk, can you see the ghost? "There is no yin and yang in the poor, unless the ghost is under the condition of malicious influence. Otherwise, if it is just an ordinary grievance, they will not let go of their own breath, and the infertility will not be seen." "Then, how can I see the ghost?" Su Bai licked his lips. "Or, how can you look at your side, whether there are ghosts." The monk''s eyes suddenly groaned, thought about it, then went to the pool, copied some water, and then began to draw in his palm. "Get a drop of blood." Su Bai cut his finger with his nails and dripped a drop of blood into the palm of the monk. Finally, the monk put his palm on the head of Su Bai. Su Bai felt that his vision suddenly became a little foggy, and then he went to the pool and looked at himself against the water of the pool. "Hey........." Su Bai pulled out a long sound, because he saw himself beside him, standing with a ghost that was smashed. Chapter 93： Live together The monk also came over at this time and looked at Su Bais reaction and asked: Amitabha, is there really? Su Bai nodded, and some of them cried and laughed: "The old man who was smashed by my head has been following me." The monks face suddenly became very strange. It seems that he was suffering from some internal injuries. He did not know what to say. The deduction between himself and Gyatsos two high-ranking sorghums was actually wrong on this wandering soul. And it is obvious that the lower level of the soul can not be lower level, is a common type of sudden death. "Monk, is there any way to get him off?" Su Bai asked. Obviously, this guy can''t always let this guy follow him. This time it was only trapped by the maze that affected the monk''s deduction. The consequences are not very serious. There is still a great danger here, and this delay has been delayed for so long, and the consequences are really unimaginable. "There are two ways, one is to turn him. After all, he is not easy. He thought that he could escape under the bed. As a result, he was stunned by the hope of life. He was sure to be very depressed under great joy. With the special attributes of this story world, it has led him to become a ghost, always following you, and it is estimated that he always thinks that the method wants to get you and wants revenge; but after all, it is a new ghost, and there is no such ability for the time being. And because the poor and Gyatso are with you, he has no courage for the time being. The second method is to beat him, let him fly away, and never live forever. "Which monk do you think is the right method?" Su Bai asked, although Su Bai is inclined to the latter, the former is obviously too much trouble, and Gyatso is still lost outside, it is not convenient here. Consume time. "Amitabha, in fact, he is also a poor man. The village was slaughtered. He was able to escape but he was killed. Oh, I am compassionate. Therefore, we still beat him directly. For him, it may not be one. Kind of relief." "Monk, you are because of this, I like it very much, really." Su Bai smiled. "What should I do?" "Actually, you can do it yourself. He is attached to you because you are now an ordinary person. You become a zombie. Zombies don''t go into the five elements. When you become that state, He will no longer be attached to you, and naturally it will be visible, and the rest will be handed over to the poor." Su Bai listened to the monk''s words, immediately closed his eyes, the body began to become thin and thin, the whole person exudes an evil and dirty atmosphere, then, the virtual image is suddenly bounced off from himself, appearing in Outside, the shadows have become more solid. "Fo Hai is boundless!" The monk''s law is solemn, single-handedly grasping, directly grasping the sorrowful soul, and then chanting the golden curse, this little sorcerer is constantly twisted and pulled in the monk''s spell and palm, and finally the balloon is blown up. The same, directly dissipated invisible. "Well, the poor can now start again." The monk seems to have finally relaxed and relaxed. He sat on the ground and started to perform. Obviously, the two deductions before the monk were time-consuming and laborious but failed. In the bottom of his heart, he also accumulated a lot of anger. After he found out the truth, he I couldn''t scatter this fire on Su Bai, so I ended up on this poor soul. Su Bai reverted to the original, then shook his wrist, leaning against a pillar, closing his eyes and starting to rest, this kind of work, anyway, he could not help himself, he is still good at that physical property. Fight, so you need to go back to yourself when you need yourself. It is also very valuable to be able to recharge your brain in the story world for a while. About an hour later, the monk stood up again. He was really mentally exhausted. He went to Su Bai and patted Su Bais shoulder. Su Bai opened his eyes and smiled a little embarrassedly. He also smiled. He knew that Su Bai slept very lightly. It was impossible for him to stand up and the other party was still not awake, but both sides subconsciously did not break this kind of tacit understanding. The monk walked out of the door, Su Bai yawned and walked together, passing through here, over there, walked for two minutes, changed a dozen pools, and then opened a door, saw the station Inside Gyatso. Jiacuo saw the monk and Su Bai came and smiled. "I counted it again, but I found it wrong." "Because there was a little accident." The monk explained, "Now, we can go out and delay a lot of time." Under the leadership of the monk, the three men continued to walk through the many cabinets. Finally, as another door in front of them was pushed open, the environment of the wilderness ridge finally appeared, instead of seeing it. To spit the same hot spring pool. Going out and looking back, there is only a solitary wooden hot spring pavilion in place, but it gives people a feeling of being separated. At this point, the sky has been somewhat bright, showing how long the three people have been in it for a long time. However, I haven''t waited for the three to catch my breath. Below, there is a rush of horseshoes. "There are not hundreds of people." Gyatso listened with a voice. "And its hundreds of cavalry. It should be the Qing troops of the big forces." After all, it is now the Qing Dynasty. A team full of nobles and people was attacked here. It was a matter of course that the Qing troops reacted and sent large units. "The front can''t go, let''s go back." The monk went to the other side of the mountain. "From here, although there is no mountain road, the problem should not be great." If there are more than a dozen cavalry on the opposite side, or dozens of people, the three together, it will not be afraid of anything, killing can also kill; But a few hundred rides, even if it is only a cavalry in the cold weapon era, can rely on human life to pile up the three people. At this time, it is a matter of course to choose to take a break from the edge. It is not a violation of the plot. After all, before Its been a long time to follow the story, otherwise the three will not be trapped in the hot spring pool for so long. At the moment, proper profit and avoidance is also a kind of inclusiveness of the plot. If the characters in a story can only go to There is a brain in the enemy pile, and this story is not good. At this moment, the monk turned over first. His hands were strong enough. He squatted directly in the crack of the stone. Then he hung his feet and climbed down in such a way. Gyatso was used for four limbs, like a Like the dexterous apes, it is very free between the stone walls. Su Bai slowly became a vampire state. In the case of increased sensitivity and responsiveness, the speed of climbing down is not worse than the two. The three people went down the cliff like this, and the speed was very fast, and they avoided the Qing soldiers. "Where are we going below?" Su Bai asked. "It will tell us." The monk looked up and looked at the sky. Su Bai knows who the monk is referring to. Indeed, the terrorist broadcast will arrange everything, just as the audience is a plaything for the terrorist broadcast, and the terrorist broadcast is also a game for the audience, and the audience is for the terrorist broadcast. Some routines are also clear. Sure enough, when the three people just went down a hundred meters or so, there was a raised platform below. Gyatso jumped first, and the platform was very strong and strong, but because of the cover of the two mountains, from the bottom of the mountain or It was the mountain that could not see this position, and Su Bai and the monk also jumped. Gyatso pointed to the inside of the platform, crossed his waist and gasped. "Soon, then go in." Su Bai looked at the inside of the platform, that is, on the side of the mountain, there was a hole that was sunken. Originally, this was not a problem, but at the entrances on both sides of the hole, there were two dry bodies covered with dust. The monk walked up to a dry corpse and reached out to smear the thick dust on the corpse, revealing a flawed cockroach. The corpse of the corpse was still wrapped around a string of beads, but the beads were broken, not to mention the aura. Even the value of viewing is gone. Su Bai went to the other dry corpse, took off the dust, then licked his tongue and turned and greeted Gyatso, who was resting there. "Jiacuo, your relatives called you." Gyatso heard the sound coming over, and then looked at it. The corpse was actually dressed in a lama, and there was a gold wheel next to it, but the gold wheel had cracked. The monk and Gyatso looked at each other. At the entrance of the cave, there was a skeleton of the Central Plains monk and the Tibetan monk, and they happened to be right. Su Bai stood outside the hole and looked at both sides: "Look at it is your own. If you encounter any reincarnation tricks this time, it would be too boring, and it is a decade-long reincarnation." The monk and Gyatso shook their heads. Obviously, they determined that the bones had nothing to do with them. That is not the cycle. "It should be a coincidence, the bodies of two monks, indicating that there are terrible and mysterious things in the hole, just let us be clever," Su Bai said. The monk nodded and shook his head, then looked at Su Bai. Gyatso also looked at Su Bai. "See what I do?" Su Bai asked. "If there is another vampire body, it is no coincidence," said the monk. "Oh, but there are only two bodies of people here, my one, where?" Su Bai shrugged and shrugged. However, the next moment, his smile solidified on his face. A rock at two meters above the cave suddenly loosened and fell. He didnt reach anyone, but it broke. There is a Weathered big bat body. Chapter 94： replace Looking at the weathered bat body in front of him, Su Bai nodded. Yes, very, really, very good; This is really alive, and the three are not falling, all have it. "The main line mission has not yet been triggered. We have no choice but to choose to follow the prompt story. However, let the barren here first read a curse for the two predecessors, and will not delay for too long." The monk''s hands are combined, and the face is solemn and solemn, and the verses are beginning to be read. Even if the two dead bodies are no longer there, they are considered a kind of respect. Gyatso stood beside the monk, but also closed his eyes, his lips groaning, and he should be thinking about something. Both monks are reading the scriptures for their predecessors. Su Bai looked at the body of the Central Plains monk and looked at the Tibetan Mastiff. He sighed and smothered the bat body and placed it in the middle of two dead bodies. "By bring it together." ............ After everything was cooked, the three were ready to enter the hole. The hole began to be a rocky ground, but it was slightly flatter and it was good to go, but after going deeper, it became a soft black soil with a little bit of glue. There is a very uncomfortable feeling on the foot. It seems that the next foot will fall on the air, and this is a mountainside position, and even a little more, so if there is any hollow crack below, fall down Death is not impossible. Probably went inside for twenty minutes, and there was a fork in the front. Just as the monk and Gyatso continued to move forward, Su Bai raised his hand and said, "Wait." The monk and Gyatso stopped and turned to look at Su Bai. Su Bai squatted down and touched the palm of his hand. The light in the hole was not very good, but it was not without light. There were always some places where there would be some sunshine in the morning. Of course, when walking this light You can only see the blur on the ground. After careful identification, Su Bai clap his hands and stand up; "There is still a group of people who passed before us. There are footprints below, but it is not very clear, but it can be confirmed that it was not long ago. The number of people is quite large. It should be more than five people, and they wear Its not the shoes or slippers at the feet of the three of us, but the boots and the boots. The monk and Gyatso looked at each other and the monk said: "It should be the rest of the audience." "And they also embraced the group." Su Bai continued to analyze, "We are slower, and then slow down a little more. Since someone is walking in front of us, we are happy to let the people in front of us help us to explore the road." The monk nodded and slowed down with Gyatso. The three walked like this, more like a tour, but also because they knew that there were still listeners in front, so the restlessness and unsteadiness in the heart slowed down a lot. . However, the good times did not last long, a black shadow appeared on the road ahead, he was lying on a stone. Gyatso sensed his eyes and closed his eyes, confirming: "Its a dead man, and its not long before he died." Gyatso had the ability to confirm the vitality of the space. It was also because he had determined that there was no living in the hot spring pool from a long distance. After he confirmed, the three talents continued to move forward. The dead man wore a black jacket and a large bowl of wound on his chest. Like a large piece of meat dug out by a paw, the chest collapsed. It should be killed by a blow. It looks like it. It should be a man of about thirty years old. Su Bai habitually reached out and explored it in the pocket of the deceased. When he touched the trouser pocket and found that the pocket had been turned out from it, Su Bai smiled and smiled: "His companion lost him before he left." I touched everything on him, nothing left." "Actually, killing him is probably his companion." Gyatso looked at the wounds of the deceased and said, "A big wound, if it is a heterogeneous kill, is at least the size of the tiger cheetah, but as a The audience, at least there are enough alert and life-saving means, if the size of the alien is so large, it should be difficult to completely hide, the possibility of being directly killed in person is not very large, and there is no trace of fighting in the vicinity. Since they are a team, it is impossible to die him alone. The rest of the people have not even seen the signs of fighting with aliens." Is it in the team? Su Bai said. Its not that stupid. At this time, in this place, not only guilty, but also really killing each other, what happened to them? "Don''t use a rational mindset to analyze all the audiences. At least you know a lot of people, even if you are in the world of the story, you are unscrupulous in doing things. However, such people are not dead." At this point, open the road, then reach out and close the eyelids of the deceased, and look back to the front. "Since the other team has already appeared guilty, our speed should be speeded up at this time." Su Bai nodded. He understood the meaning of the monk. If the previous team is the same as his own team, and everything is careful, then walking behind such a team can really avoid a lot. Danger and trouble, but if the team in front is very confusing, and even has guilty, it is not a lucky thing to follow them. God knows what troubles will arise and is caught up. The three men accelerated their speed and continued to move forward. However, walking and walking, in front, there was another body. This time it was a woman''s body. It was very beautiful at the age of twenty, but it was the same. The chest position was dug up with a large piece of meat. It was fatal, there was nothing in the pocket, and there were ear holes in the ear. But without the earrings or the rest of the jewelry, I dont know if I was touched together or I took it off before I entered the story world. Su Bai checked the body again and showed contemplation. "Somewhat something is wrong." The monk shook his head. "There is something wrong with it. Some people can''t make it." "If it is guilty, it is two consecutive times, killing two teammates in succession, and throwing the body on this side, it is a bit too strange." Jiacuo added. "Isn''t it done, love, but also think about whether it''s a second time or four or five times a night. It''s a one-time failure. This is the second body. I even have a hunch. There may be a third body in front. Su Bai touched his chin and then squatted down, even on the ground, and began to check the traces on the ground. The monk did not disturb Su Bai, but continued to check the body. Gyatso is standing in the same place and looking around, it is a kind of warning. Finally, Su Bai seems to have discovered what it is like, raising his hand and greeting the monk and Gyatso. In the fight against ghosts, the monks and Gyatso are professionals, then this observation and discovery of subtle details. It is what Su Bai is good at. After all, I have been a murderer before, and I have organized a killing club. I have practiced a lot more than some detectives on the Internet. "Look, in the position where the woman died, the back, and the front, the traces and numbers of the footprints have not changed, no increase and decrease, even, I can still vaguely remember the previous footprints, at the death of the man. The position of the front and back, even including here, the footprints of the footprints have not changed significantly, if the male and female wear the kind of soft-soled shoes, without leaving too obvious traces can explain, but I paid special attention to it. The males body was wearing professional hiking boots. The bottom is nailed. On the womans foot, there is also a pair of ladies boots with high heels. When they are walking, they are It is impossible to leave no trace on this soft black land." Speaking of this, Su Baiqing could not help but lick his lips. "Speak your opinion," said the monk. Su Bai smiled. "The team in front of us may not have encountered guilt. Even, there is a speculation in my mind. They dont know for themselves. There are already two teammates in their team... already Dead!" "What do you mean, there is something in the front team that secretly kills the people in the original team and becomes their appearance, mixed into the team?" said the monk. "It should be like this." Gyatso was somewhat worried. "What do we do? Go up and remind them? Since those ghosts use this method, they should feel that they cant eat the team in a positive breath, but if they continue to be If you eat it down, it is estimated that the team will be inexplicably wiped out." The monk agreed: "Since those ghosts appear in this hole, it will inevitably not be dealt with us after dealing with the previous team. If all the people die so inexplicably, it is also a kind of cold for us. The relationship will be aimed at us sooner or later. They should not be far away from us. We will speed up and catch up. We will be able to catch up with them in a short time. We dont want them to accept anything. They are late or dead. Slowly dying is something that is good for us." "Don''t worry." Su Bai suddenly spoke at this moment, his face showing a faint and uncertain look, said: "We don''t rush to control other teams. First of all, Should we first determine if we have been transferred in our own team? Chapter 95： Dead so hidden On the soft ground, the monk is beside a man''s body, his fingers are rubbing on the arm of the man''s body. Here, there is a scripture that seems to be a birthmark. This is very strange and unusual because it is not a tattoo or tattoo. There won''t be such a clear line of feeling, but if its really a birthmark, That person is more BUG than the reincarnation of the Living Buddha. What kind of Buddha is actually able to appear on the body after the reincarnation? However, this Buddhist line is somewhat incomprehensible. It seems that there are many reasons, but it is like a layer of yarn, which makes it difficult for the monk to thoroughly understand. However, this kind of thing is simply a drug addict for the monk. When I met poison, and the same thing, I naturally became addicted to it; Finally, the monk came up with a little bit of eyebrows. This Buddhist pattern is not modern, and can even be traced back to the millennium. At that time, the Buddhist culture was not completely converted into a suitable readable for the Han nationality. Forms, such as the so-called Chinese characteristics, have a strong original atmosphere, and therefore, the monk who is the most orthodox of the Central Plains Buddhist culture accepted by the monk will feel that this pattern is a bit unfamiliar. Suddenly, the monk suddenly realized that he seemed to be thinking for a long time. Let Su Bai and Gyatso wait for themselves here. I am a little embarrassed. Lets take the Buddhism and then study it again, or simply put it. This layer of human skin is more convenient for stripping. Anyway, the monk has always been informal in this respect. However, at this moment, the monk suddenly discovered that there was no one around him. Su Bai and Gyatso did not know where to go, only one person left alone next to the mans body, and then, the mans arm At this time, the Buddha''s texture line began to fade, and even the last disappeared completely. The monk took a deep breath and stood up. he knows, Its gone. ............ The neck of the female corpse has a tattoo similar to a totem. The tattoo is an animal, a very strange animal. In fact, in reality, it does not exist at all. It exists only in some ancient books of Tantric. The myth of Yu Yu and so on exist. Gyatso has been staring at this tattoo. The tattoo is very interesting. It should be a sacred piece of Tibetan Mastiff painted with its own charm, which has a weather that belongs to it. Gradually, while looking at the totem, Gyatso also began to have a group of black smoke behind him, as if he had to walk on the black cloud like the beast on the tattoo. Gyatso is feeling the feeling. . Finally, it seems that I finally thought of something. Gyatso suddenly woke up. He didn''t know how long he was obsessed with the totem. But it should take a long time, but why don''t the two teammates around him remind yourself? Is it just because of embarrassment? But they are not the kind of people who are embarrassed. Gyatso looked up and looked at him. how, Is there a person left alone? ............ "First of all, should we first determine if we have been transferred in our own team?" Su Bai finished this sentence, his eyes have been staring at Gyatso and the monk; The monk nodded. "Really, the poor agree." Gyatso is saying: "Is this a forcible manufacturing guilt?" "Just for the sake of insurance, we can look down on the people in front of the team as much as possible. They may be mentally retarded, may be too careless, may be too low-level and too low-level, may be too far away from us, so it is because of so much It is possible that two people have been replaced in their team but they still don''t know. But what if you change your mind? In the previous team, people are not stupid, maybe we are not smart, but they have not been able to find that their teammates have been transferred, which means that the person who is being transferred has a disguise ability, which is enough to... Su Bai said while watching the reaction of Gyatso and the monk, and then the two had no special reaction. "So how do we check it now?" Gyatso pointed to himself, "say the truth? Or show your ability?" Su Bai shook his head. "I am just a guess. I guess that there are not so many ghosts, and the attention should be focused on the team in front. For the time being, we should not estimate them. , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , "Ran," said the monk. Gyatso nodded. "Exactly." "So, let''s go ahead and catch up with the team ahead. At least we already know which two people in the front team have been transferred, so that we can first catch the two ghosts that are fake and fake. The gadgets that are pretending to be ghosts are exposed, and their mysterious veil is torn off, which is not so terrible." The three men continued to move forward, and the speed was obviously accelerated, walking and walking, and soon, in front of them, another body appeared. Gyatso closed his eyes and determined: "Just died, just sighed." The monks hands were combined, and he read a Buddhas number: Amitabha. Su Bai is standing still, not moving, Then, the monk and Gyatso were also motionless. Su Bais mouth was filled with a smug smile. When the short three of them were tacitly moving, Su Bai closed his eyes and the body began to become thin and straight and became a zombie form. The monk and Gyatso looked at Su Bai. "This time I always feel a little unusual. So, I am like this. The monk didn''t say it before. The zombies are not in the five elements. If you don''t go into the reincarnation, the gods are disgusted. I am a talisman." When the voice just fell, Su Bai began to run over to the body, yes, ran over. The monk and Gyatso also immediately followed. However, in the process of running, Su Bai also kept his eyes closed. Even after passing through the third body, he did not open his eyes to look at it, nor did he pay attention to it. It was like a zombie. The state ran over. Gyatso and the monk stood next to the third body and did not go one step further. Instead, they watched Su Bai quietly as they ran farther and farther in their sight. Immediately, the two looked at each other and saw that the other''s face was melting. ............ After running for a long distance, in order to save his own strength, Su Bai resumed his original state. He sat down on the rock on one side. In front, he was not knowing the road ahead, but the back was even more difficult. Go back in the direction. The two fake guys are almost exactly the same as the monks and Gyatso. Their imitation is really vivid. It is indeed enough to fake the truth. Su Bai did not find any flaws. However, sometimes, on many things, you don''t need to go through the actual details, but you can walk away. Because Su Bai clearly noticed that after the first male body, the monk obviously became much silent. Although he also spoke, although he also communicated, although he was able to respond in a manner consistent with the character of the monk, he always felt that What is missing. The lack of this thing, if you change to a monk or Gyatso may not understand, but Su Bai can understand and feel, that is ... IQ. Because from the beginning of the world of this story, even after seeing the monk for the first time in Tibet and then working with him to complete the task, Su Bai has always been in a very relaxed state, because everything, monks will count well, It will be arranged, you only need to follow it, Gyatso is obviously a person like this, there are not many words, but the style of action is very simple, and has a great similarity with the monk. This is a ghost world of story, so before entering the world of the story, Su Bai said with a smile that he can hold two thighs this time. In fact, he did exactly that, since entering the world of this story, he himself In addition to the fact that the defender killed an ordinary person and made a negative contribution, the rest of the things were basically not done, and the monks and Gyatso were at the forefront. Its like playing a team sports game. There are two big **** level teammates holding the game. You can easily play soy sauce and then win and then share the experience. Su Bai has always been this feeling. He I also feel that in addition to encountering the kind of wall-killing situation, you should not have to do anything yourself. However, after entering the hole, Su Bai suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the team was wrong after encountering the first male body. At that time, he had not fully discovered it. After waiting for the second female body, the feeling became more and more. Obviously, and finally captured by Su Bai. When did the role become a leader in the first-line situation analysis? The position of the first male body and the second female body was two nodes. In those two positions, the monks and Gyatso in their own team changed. The front team died in those two positions. people, Therefore, when facing the third body, Su Bai knew clearly that this should be the third node. Therefore, he rushed directly to the zombie state, did not stop, did not fight, and rushed directly! Later, Su Bai succeeded, and Gyatso and the monk did not catch up, which also confirmed Su Bais own speculation. Su Bai suddenly laughed at himself, and he was really interesting. Soy sauce actually played an advantage, so if the other party chooses to adjust the package, it is hard to say whether the monk and Gyatso can sense it. After all, they are In this story world, it has always been in the lead, and the teammates who are behind soy sauce continue to follow the soy sauce and they will find it hard to find something wrong. At this moment, Su Bai felt that his palm was a little sticky. He immediately stood up and looked at the stone he was sitting on. He reached into it and touched it. From the darkness, he actually touched it. Hairy things, unlike animal hair, are more like... human hair! Su Bai licked his lips and stretched out his hands to grab the thing and pull it out. An almost completely distorted corpse was dragged out of the gap between the stones by Su Bai. The blood of the corpse was spilled on the stone, so the white palm felt like a stick to the stone. this is, The fourth body is also the fourth node. Su Bai, already here, sat for a long time. Su Bai patted his forehead and felt a very hurtful feeling: "Do you, he, mother, don''t you die so hidden?" Chapter 96： Abandoned Unlike the death characteristics of the previous corpses, the corpse died even worse. The previous ones were dug a large piece of meat in the chest position, but the corpse was more like a twisted twist. The body skeleton is estimated to be completely dislocated and collapsed. Its Su Bais killing of a lot of people who are barely a half-handed man. Looking at this kind of death, I cant help but feel some scalp tingling. What did this buddy do, which led him to be treated differently? Su Bai is not the same as the monk. After entering the world of this story, the monk seems to have a great interest in the body, so every body is checked again, and Su Bai is not willing to go in this dark and dark place. I carefully explored a deadly body like this, so I took a few steps back and left, but his back touched a transparent film. Turning around, hands out, an invisible diaphragm really appeared, blocking the hands of Su Bai; Then, Su Bai felt that his feet began to become softer and softer. It was like the asphalt concrete on the asphalt road became very soft in the summer. Even the situation began to become more obvious because of the double The legs have been directly caught in the soft black soil. Su Bai''s hands spread out flatly, and he planned to increase his own area of ??force to put himself up. However, when Su Bai''s palm was also attached to the ground, a suction came, and the palm was directly immersed in the black soil. This is a completely incompetent way, both hands and legs are caught in the black soil, and there is no point to force themselves to bear the strength, so that Su Bai is very wrong, when the end is to be immersed, Su Bai can not Do not take a deep breath in advance. The whole body is sticky, this is a kind of desperate feeling that is about to be buried alive. For ordinary people, this kind of slowly buried alive is enough to make people collapse, Su Bai does not collapse, but it is not good. Going, a lot of thoughts emerged in my mind for a time, but when Su Bai did not sort out a specific thought, his feet suddenly emptied, then he himself sank, and then his whole person fell. . Underground, it is actually thick blood, like a stream, but the flow rate of blood is obviously more urgent than the stream, at the same time, there is a sandwich of about two meters between the top of the Scarlet Creek and the black soil. Looking up, Su Bai found that the black soil is not suspended above it. Under the black soil, there is a layer like the human blood network. The red is hot. It is these things, like a fungus, and then the black soil is overhead. Its up. Although the blood under my feet exudes a strong smell of scent, like the spoiled food that I don''t know for many years, but the feeling of the rest of the robbery, I still feel that Su Bai feels that her brain is suddenly lack of oxygen. "Hey!" The blood is not very deep, only about half a meter, but it is such a shallow blood, suddenly there is a nest, followed by a tentacle directly stabbed, and the goal is very clear, is the chest of Su Bai. This tentacle comes too fast, like a bullet. It is said that Su Bai is now somewhat distracted by the rest of his life. He said that the peak state is really not able to escape. "puff!" Su Bais chest was pierced directly by the tentacle and the whole person was lifted up. Pain, it hurts... This painful feeling, heartbreaking, because this is really tearing heart, Su Bai almost fainted in the past, but the instinct to survive still let him force himself to remain awake. The tentacle pierced the white chest of Su Bai, but Su Bai did not die. This point, the tentacle felt it, and then... It seems that the tentacle is also very strange, why is his goal not dead? In the case of Su Bai''s physique, this is pierced, although it hurts a lot, but if you want to kill yourself like an ordinary person, it is too small for Su Bai''s vampire physique. But the next thing can be uncomfortable. It seems to be to further confirm that Su Bai died in the end. The tentacle began to shake up and down. Su Bai was smashed into the **** sea for a while and was picked up on the black soil, like the lace of the rattle. Flip down. "Hey..." Su Bai could only issue such a syllable, and then his head was smashed into the blood, then he was lifted up again, and the body fell on the black soil, but the tentacles should have barbed and penetrated the white After the chest, he reversed the body of Su Bai, so that Su Bai could not break free, and under such a fierce impact, Su Bai could not break free. However, the vampire is not an immortal existence. The level of Su Bai''s vampire is not very high. It does not reach the level of the real senior vampire, so under such continuous injury, Su Bai feels that his body''s activity is fast. Regression, hunger, has swept the whole body, I really want to die, it is really dying, because at this time, he can have no blood beads to swallow and recover, passively suffer damage, Su Bai can not support how long. In the end, Su Bais gaze fell into the blood, which exudes a strong smell of blood. For the vampire of Su Bai, there is only a feeling of nausea. It is not a food at all, but in this case, Su White has no other choice. Once again, when he was touched into the blood, Su Bai opened his mouth and began to swallow the blood. Once and for all, I was squatted down and swallowed again and again; Su Bai didn''t know if he would drink the blood here, but at least... he is still alive, yes, not dead yet. However, when he was so smashed, Su Bai felt that his body''s bones could not be shackled, and fractures had already occurred in many places. Don''t you just want me to die, then I will die... Su Bais chest made a roar, his body began to change into a vampire state, the heart stopped beating, the whole persons vitality completely disappeared, and then he did not move. The tentacle stopped the crazy action before this moment. It seems that for this tentacle, the goal is finally dead and it is a sigh of relief, then Su Bai is so hung and begins to move with the tentacle. This feeling is no different from the street, but the audience is missing, but the audience is coming soon. The tentacle dragged Su Bai to a corner of the creek. There was a relatively empty stone platform. Then he touched it and Su Bai was heavily smashed onto the stone platform. Su Bai was still motionless, but he It is facing down and the wound has begun to heal slowly. The tentacle is retracted into the blood, from this point of view, this is not like the tentacles of animals, it is more like the roots of plants; At this time, there was a bang in the surrounding, and it was very festive. It was like preparing to meet the family. This kind of humming sound, to tell the truth, Su Bai was only heard when he was very young. I have never heard it again. A man in red satin suit rides a horse slowly among the crowds. Among the crowds, seven or eight are blowing, very harsh, but with a rhythm. However, these people are white and scary, and they are also wearing a blushing blush, so that Su Bai thinks of the paper people he saw in the second story world. They are almost another copy of the paper man. The man in red dress riding a horse, the horse under his arm was pushed forward by several paper people, not because he was walking, because the horse was completely paper-like, and the bamboo stick was used to make the skeleton paste. Its a real horse. As for the man who is on the horse, he is more angry than the one who is blowing around and picking up the horse. He is not a paper man, but he does not seem to be a human being, because his face is completely a vague flesh and blood. On the face, there was no skin, and the two eyeballs were shrunk in the flesh and blood. Suddenly, they suddenly disappeared. It looked very strange. The clothes on his body were festive red, but they could be seen to be very old, and The east and the west are pieced together on the body, and they swallow a piece of land to create a festive gesture. This is a very strange team, their appearance, so that the temperature here is rapidly reduced. Several boastful people came over and helped Su Baiqi up, or called it more suitable to lift, Su Bai did not resist, this time, Su Bai is still in the stage of restoring the body, but his eyes are slightly stunned, and Not completely closed eyes, of course, this kind of micro-squatting is actually more like a state of death. Several people carried Su Bai to the man in riding. The man began to sway in the air, and the joy was full of words. Although he had no face, his emotions were more intense. Then the man recruited and waved. Several people lifted Su Bai closer to the man. The mans hand began to groping on Su Bais face, like looking at a dress. Yes, a piece of clothing. Su Bai looked at the man and kept touching his face. At the same time, his heart was calculating his own recovery and his remaining strength. He was able to kill everything in front of him after becoming a zombie. Its just that the mans depth and whiteness are not clear, so he hasnt acted rashly for the time being. The man touched the face of Su Bai, and his emotions seemed to be getting lower and lower. His low mood directly affected the interest of the people around him. In the end, the snoring sounded to a point similar to the choked. In the end, the man waved his hand at Su Bai and signaled that the person under his hand had removed Su Bai. The disgusting gesture of "one face" was clearly expressed. Su Bais chest was a slight ups and downs at this time. He actually, Suspect, I''m ugly? Chapter 97： Claim! Su Bai was dismissed. Obviously, the man was very dissatisfied with Su Bais human skin. He even did not even tear it down and put it on his face. He waved his hand and let the rest of his hand throw the Su Bai into the blood. Where to go back and forth, this is a relief for Su Bai. "boom!" Su Bai, who has fallen into the blood river, still maintains the state of the vampire. There is no heartbeat, no temperature. On the stone platform, the man is riding on a paper horse that is being picked up. However, at this moment, a sharp cry suddenly came, such as crying, it is very urgent, like deep sorrow and hunger, thirst to be unable to extricate themselves, eager to urgent desire! The man turned nervously back and then touched his face subconsciously. He seemed to be going to see someone who was very important, but he still didn''t find the human skin he liked. Now he still has no face to see people. Panic, the men around the man who were screaming at the cockroaches scared the body out of the body, and even the arms and legs began to look a little out of the body. Obviously, men are afraid of existence, these papers People are even more afraid of going to the bones. The man immediately waved again, and his mouth shook his tongue, letting his own man pull the corpse back. Although he didn''t like the little white face, but now there is no other choice. He doesn''t like a few people''s skins, and there are women. If you stick to a woman''s face and see that person, the end will be very miserable. Su Bai, who fell into the blood, was quickly picked up by the tentacles, and then inserted into the black soil above it like an inverted onion. The fungus on the black soil began to open, actively squirming and sending the Su Bai up. Su Bai finally knows how the people who died are dead. They are also in a specific position, or the specific space nodes are pulled down by the soft black soil. Then the wound in their chest position is caught by the tentacles. When it was killed, Su Bais body was not in the dark soil, because it was like there were countless microorganisms that were cleaning up the dirt of his body. Even the blood in the clothes was not left. The whole person was more than After taking a shower, I was wiped clean by the maid. However, when Su Bais head had just left the ground and Su Bai had just breathed a sigh of relief, his feet were suddenly caught by something, and then a force came from below. Su Bai immediately became Zhang. The opening took another breath, and then the head fell into the black soil again. Soon, Su Bai was pulled out from below, or the tentacles, but this time Su Bai observed very carefully, he saw the kind of faint moss color on the tentacles, before Su Bai felt that this tentacles Like an animal, it is more like a plant''s roots, and it seems to be the case now. A few paper people stood on the edge of the stone platform, and while they were carrying blue things in the blood, then the tentacles slowly placed Su Bai on the stone platform again. The paper man lifted Su Bai, front The man is urging the following people to hurry and carry him away. Shitai down, is a downward slope, and there are traces of artificial carving, and then go down, Su Bai even saw the village, but these villages have not seen the sun all the year round, and it is made of stone, it is Its old, and its not like being inhabited. Its more of a symbolic meaning. A sedan chair appeared in front, and the faceless man first entered the sedan chair. Then several paper people carried Su Bai into it. Then the paper people lifted the sedan chair together, as if they were rushing to meet the bride, but the faceless man It is first to change the face in the sedan chair, the raw material is naturally obtained from the "corpse" of Su Bai. The man''s nails were sharp, like a nail clipper. He first rubbed on Su Bai''s face, like a tailor measuring the cloth, and then, when everything was ready, the man began to prepare to cut. After so long tossing down, Su Bais injury finally recovered. Although his body is still weak, everyone is ready to cut his face. How can he continue to pretend to be dead? The next moment, the faceless man began to "knife", sharp nails directly into the face of Su Bai, however, the faceless man is surprised that his nails do not seem to pierce the body of the dead, more It was like a stab on a hard stone, and even a crisp sound came out, and he had two nails that collapsed directly. Look at it again, where is the body of human beings just after death, clearly a zombie! This zombie is still staring at yourself with a blue, empty scorpion! Su Bais ten fingers grew ten black nails in a flash, with corpse poison and cold poison, and then when the faceless man found himself changing and swearing, he shot directly, and one hand pierced the faceless man. In the eye, there was another hand piercing the neck of the faceless man. "puff!" "puff!" Su Bai is a fight this time. He doesn''t know the true depth of the faceless man, but in the case of such a close attack and sneak attack, even if the faceless man is too powerful, he can''t eat it. In fact, the effect of the sneak attack exceeded Su Bai''s expectations, and this faceless man did not seem to have the same experience as Su Bai before, and there was a feeling of invisible in an embroidered pillow. Cold poison directly invaded the head of the faceless man. His entire head was covered with a layer of frost. Su Bai was restored to its previous state. It looked very tired. After so long, the body continued to Injury, if it is not the blood in the blood river seems to have some use, he may have died long ago. The body of the faceless man sits quietly in the sedan chair, and the sedan chair slowly falls down at this time. It should be the destination. Su Bai struggled to sit up and quickly took off his clothes. These clothes were the clothes that were found in the village. The clothes of the ancients were very simple, and then Su Bai put the red on the faceless man. The cloth strips were pulled down and wrapped around him, and finally he casually put his clothes on the faceless man. After finishing all this quickly, Su Bai couldn''t help but be a little shocked by his own urgency. Sure enough, people''s active thinking in the emergency is really too much. A paper man came to the sedan chair and waited. Su Bai took a deep breath, these red cloth strips were very dirty and old, with a stale atmosphere, but Su Bai still kept a calm, opened the curtain of the sedan chair and walked down. Here, it is no longer the kind of hollow outside, but it is similar to the feeling of a crack in a hole, but there are traces of the house on it, but because of the age and the long-term rock movement, these houses are only It can be said that there is still a little house, but in fact there is not much left. Su Bai is now in an independent space. In front, there is a bed. The bed should have been carved in wood, but the wood has been around for a long time. Many places have been damaged or even collapsed, so the collapsed position is stacked with stones. Get up and hold the look of a bed. On the bed, all of them are colorful rags, one layer after another, and there is a **** on the bedside, and there is a green smoldering fire in the hoe. In such a way, when the bedroom lights are illuminated, put it here. It is even more gloomy. After Su Bai got off the sedan chair, all the paper people retired, and one disappeared. On the bed, among the colorful strips, something started to wriggle, and the creep was not very large, but Very clear. Then, a hand came out from the inside, and then hooked the finger to Su Bai. From the point of view of this hand, this is a very pretty woman''s hand, even enough to be a hand model, but Su Bai does not take it for granted that there will be a beautiful flower under the rag. The beautiful woman, Su Bai does not expect that she will encounter Ning Caichens incense and glamour encounters with the fox demon; In fact, these dirty rags and the environment that smells of corpses, even if there is a beautiful woman who stands in front of you in a red strip, you can hardly have the urge to harden. Moreover, there is no face man''s foresight in it, God knows what is dirty and disgusting inside, but now Su Bai seems to have some understanding of the identity of the faceless man, no wonder it is invisible in the embroidery pillow, people It is a face-to-face, and this face is still very hard. It is estimated that in order to satisfy the freshness of the master, I have to constantly change the face of different people, and constantly become the appearance of others, and put my face again and again. The tearing down and then changing to another skin, think about it, this is also a kind of torment for the faceless man, killing him himself, can be considered to help him free. The hand was hooked for a long time, and it was perceived that Su Bai had not yet stepped forward. The surrounding air pressure was suddenly lowered, and the wildfire was suddenly booming at this time, as if it reflected the mood of someone on the bed. Obviously, the people on the bed have been somewhat impatient. Then, an empty voice came out of the bed, and it kept echoing between the narrow rock walls, and the sound was intermittent, but with a kind of majestic majesty: "Also... no... fast.........waiting...sleeping..." Chapter 98： naive Su Bai left to look at the right, then bowed his head, began to move forward, went to the bed, walked very calm, it is very natural, just like it is like a life, but only Su Bai himself knows, All the sensitivity of your body has been raised to the highest point at this time, and the breathing has become extraordinarily long. The other party seems to have finally begun to satisfy Su Bais attitude, and he shrunk back, but then the surface of the bed made a burst of friction, Su Bais brow slightly wrinkled. This is his mother''s teeth! Su Bai has tried to smear the woman on the bed as much as possible in advance, but now it seems that she is not ugly enough. What kind of ghost is it that can make such a harsh tooth? Just as Su Bai had just walked to the bed and prepared for another sneak attack, a shock came from a distance, and a black mist burst immediately on the bed, directly sweeping Su Bai on the ground, and sitting on the ground, Su Bai took a breath. Cool, the other party''s momentum can be swept directly to themselves, but I still have the extravagance to look at the sneak attack on the gourd painting. There is a woman in the dark fog, but the woman''s lower body is a fox, both legs are brown hair, and the soles of the feet are like two pliers holding the bed. "This... monk...how...not dead yet!" The black fog rises and rises, and the woman''s body shape also floats. Finally, she flies straight out and leaves here. It seems that she is ready to solve the accident and then come back to enjoy her face. . In the whole room, there was a person left by Su Bai. Su Bais hands and his hands, and a voice of Amitabha, this monk is really enough. At this time, I dont know where to make enough movements, or else Im going to end. It is really miserable. Stand up and take off the red silk on his body. Su Bai is shirtless with his upper body. He walks to the front of the bed. The bed is full of cloth strips, but under the cloth strip, there are a lot of dry feces and a mixture of urine and urine. Obviously, the big fox demon usually eats and drinks, Lhasa and ***** are all in this bed, and the smell of the bed is simply impossible to describe in words. However, among these mixture of urine and urine, Su Bai saw a foreign body, which shone with a special luster, and exuded a sharp scent. Su Bai climbed onto the bed, feet on a dirty bed, kneeling down. Hold your breath, reach out and hold on to all the nausea and nausea, and give it out. It is actually a dagger, a black dagger, the dagger is inserted in the bed, and next to the dagger is a pile of white powder. Su Bai reached out and rubbed it on the powder. Reminiscent of the previous friction, did the fox really take the dagger? These powders are all tooth powders that are ground out of the teeth? For a long time, Su Bai has been very helpless about the lack of attack power in his vampire state. Although it is estimated that he has to wait until the end of the story world, he will be able to save enough stories to exchange Hellfire shotguns, but now he is at hand. No weapon that weighed in every battle has to rely on its own body to resist hard-swapping damage. It always feels awkward. The dagger, especially the dagger with the nature of the instrument, is something hesitated before the Su Bai and the Hellfire shotgun. Now its good, it takes no effort. Su Bai held the dagger in one hand and then pulled the dagger out of the bed. Below, it was time to find a place to go out. Su Bai knew that the monk had a lot of means, but since the fox demon went by himself, then the monk Its hard to continue to make troubles over there. The two sides are not on the order of magnitude. Su Bai does not have the urgency to go to the direction of the fox demon to do what he wants to do to save the monk. At this time, the individual cares for the individual. Let''s live first, get out and get out. Looking up, Su Bai found that except for going up, he might leave this ghost place, and the rest left only the road where he was sitting in the sedan chair. The road may come back to the fox demon. Say, and there must be a lot of other ghosts there, just the blood river and the tentacles in the blood river are not easy to cope with. Su Bai jumped out of bed and came to a rock wall. The rock wall was smooth and there were no pits. Therefore, there was no point of force applied by the hands and feet. It was very difficult, even almost impossible, to climb up by hand. Su Bai still found a rope, which is hanging like a decorative object. In fact, this rope is indeed a decoration, because the rope is completely knotted by numerous snake skins, colorful, and It is the kind of poisonous snake pattern with poison. Both hands grabbed the snakeskin and squatted down. Su Bai found that the stuff was quite strong. He did not hesitate to take the snakeskin directly with his hands and then squatted on the stone wall and began to climb up. Because I was worried that the fox demon would come back, Su Bai climbed quickly and tried his best. Finally, when I looked down, I found that the bed was already very small, and the monk seemed to be extraordinarily strong, and the fox demon was dragged to the present. Still not coming back. The more the upper, the narrower the crack, the white back of Su Bai can be attached to the stone wall on the other side, and his legs can also be placed on the front stone wall, so that the back and legs are uploaded. The friction comes to make Su Bai''s speed a bit faster. The walls are no longer so smooth at this time, but there are appearances like small caves. Su Bai does not know whether he will continue to climb down the snakeskin and will not enter any snake caves. But in Su Bai''s view, even if it is a snake cave, it is much better than waiting for the fox to come back and then put it on that bed. At least the former can die, the latter is really bad. . Climb up, continue to climb, first climb to the top and then say! Suddenly, Su Bai heard a sound below the one meter below, and actually heard the sound of the cable. Then, a man came out from a hole in the stone wall. This is a man, a man wearing sportswear, very Modern, from the costumes can be seen as the audience rather than the aborigines in the story world. Because the hole was small, the man climbed out with his arms and knees. He just put his head out and looked at it, and found Su Bai, who was less than a meter above himself. "Save me, take me with me, leave here together, beg you, beg you, good people have good news, really, good people have good news!" The man''s face showed a color of pleading. His body was already scarred, and he did not know whether it was scratched or injured before, but the emotion of the other side is now clearly on the verge of desperation to collapse. Su Bai did not take care of him, but continued to climb up. Now he only thinks that he can climb to the top as early as possible. Then there is hope that the fox demon will find that he has not wanted to catch himself. Now that Su Bai is at the top of the crack, it is already more than ten meters away. The Long March has the last few steps left. Moreover, Su Bai found that the current stone wall actually painted Buddha statues, but also carved the scriptures, which makes Su Bai feel that this is the key position to suppress the fox demon? As long as you climb up first, it is impossible for the fox to think about it. However, at this moment, Su Bai felt the shock of the snake skin in his hand. Su Bai lowered his head and found that the man who climbed out from the small hole at the bottom of the meter was holding his snakeskins in his hands. Hey, then staring at Su Bai with a sullen look. "My leg is hurt, a person can''t climb, you can take me up, if you don''t bring it, huh, huh, die together, no one wants to go up!" Obviously, the weight of a snake skin supporting Su Bai is already at the limit. Adding a person, it is hard to say whether it can be supported, not to mention that this guy is deliberately python, and Su Bai can even feel the snake above. The fixed position of the skin has begun to loosen. Su Bai''s face hesitant color, finally nodded, with a touch of panic and fear: "You come out first, I pull you up, you hold my waist, we go up together." The other party was obviously satisfied with Su Bais attitude. He began to climb out of the hole, grabbed the snakeskin with both hands, and then climbed up hard. His right leg was indeed **** and indeed injured. Climbing out of him, reaching out to catch Su Bai, Su Bai did not reach out to reach him, but climbed up two steps, and opened a distance with him. The man was obviously excited, and the body began to go mad like a snake skin kept sloshing. The snake skin was constantly loose, like a rope fixed in a position. Now the fixed end point is not stable. . "To die together, I die, I have to pull you back, die together, hahaha, call you to play me, call you to play me!!!!" The man looked up at Su Bai while he was swaying hard. Obviously, he still hoped that Su Bai would change his mind through this threat. He still wanted to live, or he wanted to climb up. Looking at the guy who is like a mad dog, Su Bai blinked, One hand reaches your waist, Pulled out a dagger, Then the dagger is gently cut on the snake skin under his hand. The snake skin below the su white position is cut off directly. then, Falling down, The guy who just fell still, the guy who was still shaking his body, The guys face was unbelievable, and he suddenly understood that his previous threats were so ridiculous, naive, and low-level... Chapter 99： Uncle Obviously, he didnt realize it before. In fact, as soon as Su Bai gently cut the snakeskin, he would fall directly under Su Bai, and he just threatened his strength and thought he was stunned. Su Bai''s death! Moreover, the most important thing is that Su Bai can actually cut the snake skin when the guy is still in the cave, but Su Bai does not, but first agrees with the other party''s request, and waits for the whole body to come out from the cave to catch the snake. When the skin was empty, Su Bai cut the snakeskin and sent him free fall. When the guy fell, Su Bai saw a black mist at the bottom of the bottom. Obviously, the fox demon came back. Su Bai took a deep breath and stopped taking care of the idiot. He climbed up desperately. Anyway, it is estimated that the idiot will not die for a while, and will be ****. Its a duty to see the dead in the world of the story, but if you threaten yourself with your own life, Su Bai doesnt mind sending him a ride. In fact, at this time, the stone wall is already quite narrow. Su Bai is only borrowing power from the snake skin. The back of the feet is constantly rubbing and rubbing to help him to go up. If the unlucky guy was not injured in the leg, It really doesn''t fall directly. The fox demon below did not directly rush up. Su Bai first heard a heartbreaking scream, a mans cry, and did not know what kind of torture the guy suffered underneath. Finally, Su Bai Both hands grabbed the top edge position, and then the whole person climbed up and sat there, and Su Bai finally relaxed and took a breather. The head stretched out and looked down. Su Bai was scared to the body and a huge fox face was just below Su Bai. The distance was probably less than half a meter. Obviously, the speed of the fox is almost Beyond the scope of Su Bai''s understanding, but the fox demon did not continue to go up, the Buddha statue on the stone wall at this time faintly radiated golden light, so that the fox demon is very taboo, and finally, it glanced at Su Bai, it seems to be I plan to remember Su Bai, the ants who escaped from it, and then go down and do what it likes. Su Bai took a deep breath and spit it out. He rubbed his hand and rubbed the sweat on his forehead. It was the sweat that was tired before, but now it is the cold sweat just after looking at the face with the fox. Looking around at the environment in which he is now, Su Bai found that it doesn''t seem as beautiful as he imagined. It is surrounded by stone walls. However, there is a place that is a bit different and the color is a bit different. Su Bai walked over and stood under the place. He reached for a groping. Sure enough, the stones in this place were later stacked, like a hole in the hole. Taking out the dagger, Su Bai began to squat at the edge of the stone. Soon, one stone after another was thrown out by Su Bai. The dagger did not have to say whether it was sharp or hard. After the above is cleared, there is a small hole that can be passed by one person on the head of Su Bai, but Su Bais hand touches the edge, there are many barbs, and I dont know what it is. The barbs formed. But now the situation is, the following is the bedroom of the fox demon, although I dont know where to go, but at least one place to go. The problem now is that Su Bai has not triggered the main line task yet, how to trigger the main line task, to a large extent. It is necessary for the audience to have a hole to drill, to have a way to go, knowing that there is danger, but to sit here and wait, then it is impossible to trigger the main line task, if others trigger but they do not trigger, So in the end, Su Bais end will be very miserable. This is the helplessness of the audience. Especially when making choices, they have to know that there is a tiger in the mountains and they are leaning toward Hushan. This is also the most embarrassing place for terrorist broadcasting. It does nothing, but let the audience consciously cooperate with themselves. The story is wonderful. Su Bais body began to become thin and thin. Under the zombie state, the physical defense of Su Bais body will be greatly improved, then jump up and climb up from the small hole above the head, climb or not fit. It should be described by peristalsis. The barb on the side of the hole is not to pierce the skin under the white zombie state. Instead, it is smoothed by Su Bai. This cave is not very deep, probably about seven or eight meters, Su Bai to the top, but the top is not a stone, but wood, Su Bai ten sharp nails directly penetrated under the wood, and then have some The decaying wood opened a crack and he then drilled in. ............ "Master, the time is almost up, we can move to the grave." A young man said to a middle-aged man dressed in Taoist clothes. "Yes master, I am ready for the incense and paper money, just wait for the master to get out of the horse." Another young man also said at this time. Daochang was originally sitting on a chair of Taishi, holding a cup of tea in his hand. At this time, the two disciples came together and started to move to the grave. He quietly licked the tea and then looked at his two. Apprentice, snorted: "A Kuan, A Liang, don''t think that I don''t know what you have in your heart. Now it''s almost noon at noon. You two are distressed. Miss Chen Jiada has been drying in the sun for too long. Let''s move to the grave. You, the matter of moving to the grave, if you can''t get rid of the feng shui of Chen''s family, it will affect the air transportation of Chen''s family. Chens business is doing so well now, and the location of this ancestral grave of his family. There is a big relationship. Once a bad deal is done, it is the point of falling in the family or even the family. You will feel bad about Chen Jiaxiaojie and stand for a while, and it will hurt her family! A Liang A Kuan stood on one side at this time, and did not speak, but the eyes of the two men still patrolled from Miss Chen Jia from time to time. People are beautiful, they are really beautiful and beautiful, and the peace day is in the neighborhood. The little girl I saw was very different. Daochang sighed. In fact, it is no wonder that his two apprentices could not hold it. In fact, he also coughs, has no gods, and has no gods. "Uncle, are you hot? Just bring someone to bring some rock sugar and Sydney water from home, drink a little, now it hasn''t arrived yet, we will wait a little longer, don''t worry." Miss Chen Jia took a bowl of rock sugar and Sydney water and sent it to the head of the road. The road nodded and reached out, but she did not drink it, but she handed it directly to her apprentice. As for the treasure, it seems that Miss Chen Jia personally handed them the same, two people rushed to eat. Daochang shook his head. The two disappointing guys immediately stood up and walked over to the grave of Chen Jiazu. The reason why Chens master had to move to the grave was because he had dreamed for several nights to dream about his ancestors dreams. Change the place for the family, and then find your own. At this moment, Lin Dao suddenly found the ancestral grave on his head and picked up a layer of black smoke. The black smoke was very vague and unclear. People who did not do it could not see it. Is there something really happening under this ancestral grave? Lin Dao immediately waved his hand and signaled his disciple to hand over the mahogany sword. However, the next moment, a sea bowl was placed in the palm of Lin Daos palm. Ah Kuan said while rubbing his mouth: "Master, we have left you. Half bowl." When Lin Dao was in a hurry, he threw the sea bowl directly into his disciple''s arms, and then personally took out the mahogany sword and jumped to the grave. Everyone around is a bit confusing by this scene. Miss Chen went to the side of A Kuan Aliang and asked: "Isn''t it still not yet? How did the uncle go ahead?" Ah Kuans brain is more clever and direct: The master is to explore the road ahead of time and prepare for the next move. Lin Daochang went to the position where the black smoke came out. The soil behind the tombstone was actually convex, and the sawdust rolled over. Lin Daos heart was shocked. This did not open the grave. The lights were not set, and the cockroaches were not open. The corpse below couldnt wait to become a zombie. This situation is even the first time that Lin Dao has seen it, so... the zombies can''t wait, and now it''s a big day, the zombies actually dare to be so crazy? Lin Daochang held the mahogany sword and stabbed it directly. Then, Lin Dao suddenly discovered that the sword end of the mahogany sword was caught underneath. Lin Daochang stretched out his hand and pulled out a section. Then he went back and went back. Both sides came to me. to "Hey, Uncle Ying, what are you doing?" Miss Chen saw the uncle who stood behind the tombstone slashing the sword into the soil and pulling it out. A wide sighed a bit, this time A Liang preemptively said: "This is a ceremony before the move to the grave, the master is warning the nearby ghosts and ghosts are not allowed to approach this land, can not disturb the sleep of Miss Chen''s ancestors, otherwise My master''s mahogan sword sent them a soul to fly." Lin Daochang held a hand in one hand, and the other hand continued to pull the river with the zombies below. Immediately, he knelt down and walked into the mud hole with a single palm. The long road of Lin Dao was indeed correct. The zombies below, but this zombie is very strange, actually released a cold atmosphere, this breath directly across the body of Lin Daos arm across his body, so that Lin Dao could not help but start to shudder and shudder, cold Go straight. Looking at the past from the perspective of Miss A Kuang Aliang, I saw that Lin Dao suddenly began to sway all over the body. Miss Chen wondered: "What is this in the UK?" A Liang did not know how to explain this time, A Kuan said: "Ah, Miss Chen, it is like this; My master had just exchanged and studied with a shaman master in the town a few days ago. I learned from the shaman how to ask for the spirit of the gods. Now, Miss Chens ancestors have already been on my masters body. What do you have? The ancestors said that it is going to go now, very spiritual. Chapter 100： coincidence I climbed up to the top, and Su Bai found out where she had drilled. It was actually a coffin. The owner of the coffin had already become a dry corpse, and it was not corrupted. It was basically broken and Su Bai drilled. After coming in, the body basically made the original owner a sin, but it was a sin. This is also interesting. I was buried in this place. I dont know if the following is actually a ghost cave. Su Bai thought of the place that was blocked. I thought that the person who built the cemetery also found the following abnormality, but I dont know. Why did you just seal the place, but in the midst of it, he helped Su Bai escape. Su Bais nails continued to scratch and began to scrape the coffin. This coffin is obviously a rural rich man. It is not a mausoleum of the kings will, so it will not be too deep. Su Bais heart estimates that the coffin will be broken and then I can almost go out if I dig some soil; Who thought, in Su Bai just used the nail to cover the coffin to a crack, and when he was digging up, a peach wood sword was so sharply stabbed and directly stabbed Su Bais shoulder; The mahogany sword has the effect of restraining the evil spirits. In addition, the Taomu sword of Lin Daochang is tempered and soaked in the water. This sword directly pierces the skin of Su Bai, and the tip of the sword disappears. Su Bai suffered such a sneak attack from the open space, and immediately issued a low-pitched voice. One hand, regardless of the grasp of the mahogany sword, pulled down, and Su Bais hand continued to emit white smoke, apparently being burned. But still don''t care. There is also the power of pulling on the side of the mahogany sword. You both come to me and dont let go. At the time of stalemate, a hand came in and there was a paper in the palm of his hand, which was directly and accurately attached to Su Bais forehead. Su Bais whole person was like a body-fixing technique, but Su Bai The cold poison between the Nassau was concentrated on the skin of his head, and his coldness was passed along the other''s palm. Lin Zhengying was frozen and kept swaying. Su Bai was motionless in the coffin. The two sides did not take a step back. It was only for Su Bai that he was only fixed in shape and did not have any problems. However, Lin Zhengying is a flesh-born child. Even if there is a deep line, it can''t help the cold for a long time. Therefore, after a while, Lin Zhengying took the initiative to retract him. The white paper of Su Bais forehead lost his palm. Force, directly fell down, he also restored his freedom, immediately regardless of the three seven twenty-one, directly hands open, struggling to push up, directly to the above is not very thick soil layer to open, and then stand up. "what!!!!" "Ah, ah!!!!" "Ah, ah, ah, ah!!!!" A Liang A Kuan and Miss Chen were standing next to each other, watching the zombies that suddenly came out of the cemetery, and they screamed directly. Lin Zhengying had already had a frostbite in one hand, but it didn''t matter. He immediately glanced at his apprentice and yelled: "Chen''s ancestors swindled the corpse, and soon gave the teacher a gossip mirror to take the spider silk!" Ah Kuan and A Liang returned to God. A Kuan took Miss Chen back, and A Liang took the parcel and took it out and gave it to the master. Chen family ancestors? Su Baiyi. But at this time, Lin Zhengying screamed with a very awe-inspiring voice: "People are human, ghosts have ghosts, heaven and earth, you go against the sky, you are not afraid of being condemned!" Speed ??up and get lost, enjoy the fragrance of your descendants, and leave a fragrant fire! Su Bai looked at Lin Zhengying. He only thought that this guy was a bit familiar. But after Lin Zhengying finished these words, he did not give Su Bai much time to think and react. It is estimated that these lines are equivalent to the police must say "you before the death of the dead. Have the right to remain silent but every word you say will be a testimony..." I dont think Lin Zhengying will believe that a zombie will get lost, because as a Taoist, he clearly knows that zombies are a kind of What kind of existence is no different from the beast, even more fierce than the beast. Therefore, after receiving the gossip mirror given by the apprentice, Lin Zhengying directly bite his finger, and then wiped the blood on the gossip mirror, then lifted it up and confronted Su Bai: "In the broad day, I am daring to swear, and I dare to come out!" The sun shone on the gossip mirror, and then reflected a red light, hitting directly on Su Bai''s body, and immediately violently exploded, and a fire was ignited around the grave. Su Bai escaped from the demon hole and escaped. It was the end of the strong battle. At this time, facing Lin Zhengyings powerful blow, there was no way to resist. The whole person was directly bombed and flew out and landed heavily on the ground. The clothes on the body and the original coffin were also turned into a sea of ??fire at this time; Lin Zhengying is preparing to raise the gossip mirror again, giving Su Bai a final blow, completely letting Su Bai''s body burn out, and never suffer, but at this time, Miss Chen suddenly shouted: "Uncle, uncle, and your family, that is the ancestor of my family........." Su Bai just fainted after hearing this sentence. .................. "Oh, Master Lin, thank you very much, thank you." A middle-aged man in a foreign wearer walked into Yizhuang with Lin Zhengying and thanked Lin Zhengying. Yizhuang in the village is also responsible for the care of Lin Zhengying, and the county magistrate will hold the silver two times to maintain it. This is also a political achievement of the county magistrate in ancient times; "Chen outside, you said that you are too far out of the way, Lin is subject to your support, naturally have to do things well, in fact, your family''s ancestors this scam, which is also the crime of Lin''s own oversight." Lin Zhengying It is a sincere person who does not make meritorious deeds or even admits himself. "Master Lin has thought too much, and he has to worry about it. I want to come to my family because I know that I have to change... I have to give my dreams, so that I can give him a grave, which is the master of Lin. Deep, if it is other Taoist priests, maybe it really messed up things. Now the remains of my family''s ancestors are still intact. This is fortunate. Fortunately, it is also the merit of Master Lin. Later, Chen has his own thanks." Chen Yuanwai and Lin Zhengying walked through many coffins in Yizhuang, and A Kuan Aliang and Miss Chen followed. "Chen outside, here, please, here is your ancestor." Lin Zhengying looked at his disciples. Ah Kuan A Liang immediately noticed, came over and slowly pushed the coffin cover of a mahogany coffin slowly, and the people inside wore a Qing Dynasty official uniform. Chens appearance outside the front probe looked a little different: Mr. Lin, why is my family so young? Apparently, Chens outside was somewhat surprised by the obvious young man in his 20s who was in his coffin. "Oh, I want to come to Chen, and your ancestors died young." Lin Zhengying explained. "Oh, it turned out to be like this." Chen nodded outside, and then solemnly squatted in front of the coffin, greeted his daughter to come together to pick up three heads, then stood up and took Lin Zhengying''s hand: "Lin Master, we will discuss the matter of re-burial into the earth, and Chen has something to ask, that is, if my family is buried again, will it be fraudulent... cough." Lin Zhengying certainly knows what Chen said is, and immediately said: "This can be assured outside the Chen, as long as the choice of the tomb is good, and the acupoints of Zhongzhengxiang will be safe, and there will be no more accidents." "That''s good, that''s good." "Outside Chen, let''s go to the front room and talk about it." "Okay, go, go together." Lin Zhengying and Chen Yuan went out of Yizhuang. When he went out, Lin Zheng shouted: "A wide, go to prepare tea." "Oh, good master." A Kuan reluctantly glanced at Miss Chen, went out with the master and Chen, and went to the front room. In Yizhuang, there are A Liang and Miss Chen. "A Liang, you and your master, really are very good, that day, really scared me." Miss Chen touched her chest and feared. "Hey, don''t tighten it, don''t tighten it, these are all commonplace, and I have seen it even better." A Liang began to brag. "A Liang, you are brave, you are the most brave man I have ever seen." Miss Chen said. "Hey Hey." "You have been thinking about it for a long time with me," Miss Chen said suddenly. A Liang suddenly became nervous. Last night, he complained to Miss Chen and said his admiration. Now, do you need results? Miss Chen looked at the "ancestor" in the coffin and was worried. "He, no, my ancestor will not be that again?" "Do not worry, no, he pressed the master''s gossip mirror under his body, and his body was also attached with a paper, and it was very stable." A Liang said. "Well, then witness in front of your ancestors." "Well? What are you talking about?" "A Liang, you close your eyes, not allowed to peek." Miss Chen pointed to A Liang. A Liang immediately closed her eyes. Miss Chen also closed her eyes and then sent her own lips to respond to her own love with a kiss. A Liang is standing on the left side of the coffin. Miss Chen is standing on the right side of the coffin. The coffin is not very wide, so when Miss Chen wants to kiss A, it is the upper body that passed from the coffin. Men and women in love, sometimes it is really difficult to understand, in Yizhuang, in the coffin, actually dare to talk about love, and face the body of their "ancestors", but also want to be witnessed in front of their ancestors love moments . At this time, Su Bai, who had been in a coma for a long time, finally woke up. When he was in a coma, he left the zombie state and changed back to the ordinary person. Therefore, in the normal state, these things against the zombies, on the Soviet Union There is nothing in white, what is the gossip mirror, unless Su Bai suddenly becomes a zombie at this time, otherwise it is a mirror and a pile of paper for Su Bai. Lin Zhengying used to mistake Su Bais change as the fierce gas in the zombie was broken up, so he became an ordinary corpse, but he did not know that Su Bai was only a deep coma in a state of suspended animation. After awakening, Su Bai subconsciously sat up from the coffin. Just sitting in the middle of Miss Chen and A Liang, then, Miss Chens first kiss, It was printed on Su Bais face. Chapter 101： Talk to the zombie When people are just waking up, they are often very sensitive. Especially for Su Bai, the place where he is now is the story world, and he is also heavily guarded all over the body; When Miss Chens warm lips were printed on her face, Su Bais heart was not the joy of flying the blessings, but the hands came to Miss Chens neck subconsciously, if not in her mind. A trace of Qingming, Miss Chens neck has been broken by Su Bai, but thinking about her situation and guessing who is here, Su Bais hands are still a bit, and one hand is smashed. Miss Chens neck position, Miss Chen immediately fainted. Here, A Liang still looks forward to waiting with his eyes closed, in fact, his heart is also a bit of a spectrum, so the corner of his mouth is still smiling. Su Bai grabbed A Liang''s neck with one hand and then slammed his head. A Liang''s head hit the coffin and fainted. Climbing out of the coffin, Su Bai looked at his current dress. This kind of clothes without specific style but obviously imitating the Qing Dynasty official uniform made him feel that it was a bit nondescript; In fact, in the middle and late Qing Dynasty, the official magnate has been flooded. Many wealthy households will also donate an official for their own face. When they are buried, they will be placed in a coffin or directly buried in the body. Of course, the former monk analysis However, this era should be in the middle of the Qing Dynasty or even a little further. It is not so badly broken, but this is a terror broadcast when its wrong to design a story. Perhaps it is just for the fun of the story. Some rationality. After peeling off A Liangs clothes, Su Bai changed it, and then put the red strips of A Liang and Miss Chen in the coffin where they were, put the coffin on the cover, and left a gap so that they would not suffocate. After the cooking, Su Bai left the couple who dared to talk about love in Yizhuang, and left the Yizhuang. It was already dusk at this time. Su Bai stretched out a lazy waist and didn''t know how long he had been in a coma. However, his injury was basically healed. He was hungry and arbitrarily moving. Su Bai saw a cigarette smoking. local. This should be the kitchen of Yizhuang. On weekdays, Lin Zhengying and his two apprentices are Yizhuang as their home. Now, Ah Kuan, who has just brewed good tea for the master and Chen, is cooking. Obviously, A Kuan is very unbalanced in his heart, so A Liang is there to accompany Miss Chen, but he has to cook here. "Death is bright, stinking, but still to help cook." Ah Kuan slammed the wood in the soil while filling his mouth. He still didn''t know that A Liang had already made a comeback and Miss Chen had a dark knot. This kind of thing is that the hand is fast and slow. Su Bai carefully passed from the kitchen. Although he is hungry now, he does not say that he can eat enough meals, but Su Bai does not attract blood in the Taoist priest''s nest. It is really a matter of bringing the relationship to death. Endlessly. In the former house, Chen is still discussing with Lin Zhengying about the move to the grave and the reburial. He did not know that his "ancestor" had quietly touched the door at this time. It is reasonable to say that Lin Zhengyings alertness is not so low, but Su White is now the state of ordinary people. He does not perceive suffocation, so naturally he does not know that the zombies he has brought back have come. The doors and windows are all paper-paper, and they don''t use Su Bai to poke themselves. There are a few holes in the body. Su Bai''s eyes are going over and looking inside. I thought that the Taoist was familiar, and the road was really powerful. Take a gossip. The mirror directly slammed himself down, although it also accounted for the fact that it was the end of the strong, but Su Bai estimated that even if he was in the heyday of the heyday with the zombie and the priests, he wont win, of course, if By using the vampire state, this priest has no natural professional advantage for himself. At this point, Lin Zhengying and Chen Yuanwai discussed things well. Chen was ready to leave. Lin Zhengying got up and sent him. His face was exposed in front of Su Bai. Su Bais eyes glimpsed and finally recognized him. Who is it, but there is a very absurd feeling. Lin Zhengyings zombie film was once a smash hit. He set off a big trend of Hong Kong zombie films. Its a pity that he died young, and he died of cancer in his forties. However, his screen image has affected almost several generations. The terrorist broadcast has implanted him into the world of this story, which is indeed equivalent to seamless connection. At the same time that Su Bai recognized Lin Zhengying, there was a sudden announcement of the terrorist broadcast in his mind: ["Mainline Task 1 Release: Protect Lin Zhengying from death within 7 days;"] ["Mainline Task 2 will be released after the completion of Mainline Task 1."] [If the main line task 1 fails to complete, first deduct 300 story points, the story points are insufficient, obliterate! Immediately, the remaining listeners directly trigger the main line task 2." This main task gives Su Bai a feeling of crying and laughing. If it is announced earlier, it is better to say that he is looking for a name to go to the door. If he is looking for a shelter, he will always have the opportunity to stay with Lin Zhengying to protect him, but now he is in Lin Zhengyings eyes. In, it is a big scorpion, if you go directly to the front and say: Mo pan, I will protect you. It is estimated that Lin Zhengying immediately blows his beard and wins the Taomu sword to kill himself. "A Kuan, A Liang!" Lin Zhengying stood in the house and began to call his apprentice. In fact, Chen Chenying was preparing to leave. Lin Zhengying meant to let his two apprentices not be so pig brothers, and quickly let Miss Chen return home with his father. . Su Bai silently retreats. Before he thinks about how to go to see Lin Zhengying, he should not hit him directly. Even if he leaves this Yizhuang, he will continue to wander around Yizhuang to find a place to stay. Protecting Lin Zhengying in this way is better than himself and Lin Zhengying. Ah Kuan took the food out of the kitchen and saw the white-white back of A Liangs clothes, immediately shouted: "Death, please don''t come over and help!" Su Baiyi, immediately turned and started running. Ah Kuan finally reacted at this time, shouting: "You are not A Liang, who are you!" At the same time, A Kuan put the food on the ground and then chased it up. Lin Zhengying was standing outside the house with Chen, and looked at Ah Kuan chasing Su Bai running. Chen was a little surprised outside: "Is Yi Zhuang a thief?" "Besides Chen, you stay here first, let me go and see." "Well, Master Lin is going, don''t worry about me." ............ Su Baiben thought of going straight out of Yizhuang''s gate, but whoever thought that Lin Zhengying was coming over from there, hesitated and Lin Zhengying''s pros and cons at this time directly, Su Bai decided to turn his head and run in the other direction, there is Yizhuangs backyard position, Su Bai thought that he couldnt make it straight out of the wall. A wide is still chasing after, thinking that it is a thief, Lin Zhengying is also approaching. Su Bai directly pushed a door into the house. The back of the room should be the wall. He planned to turn out from the back window of the room and then leave the wall. However, when Su Bai pushed the door and rushed in, he suddenly found out that there was no window in this room. Only the door that he came to, there was no window! Moreover, in this faint room, there are rows of zombies dressed in Qing dynasty uniforms. Su Bai forked his waist and licked his lips. This scene has often appeared in Hong Kong zombie films. There are a lot of zombies with sticky papers on their foreheads, and these zombies, like the army, can be banned. A wide rushed in at this time, and saw Su Bai standing in the middle of the room. He didn''t recognize that Su Bai was the zombie, because no one would think that the zombie would change clothes, and the light here was very dim. I can''t see the face clearly. Reaching out, take a bell from a table by the door, and A Kuan squats and looks at Su Bai, saying: "You stupid thief is really interesting. There is a road in heaven. You don''t go. There is no door to hell. You are going to vote! Stealing things has actually stolen into Yizhuang. Today, Xiaoye will let you open your eyes and see your knowledge!" A wide began to shake the bell, the bell made a crisp sound, and dozens of zombies in the room began to shake, and then they put their arms together. "catch him!" A wide while shaking the bell and issuing an order, it seems that this way of catching thieves makes him very enjoyable. The zombies all jumped and rushed to Su Bai. Su Bai opened a zombie with one foot and then pushed another zombie away, but the zombies were getting more and more. This is because A Kuan did not Killing the heart, just want the zombie to catch the thief, not let the zombie killer, and he does not dare to let the zombie killer, these zombies are not good, let them see the blood of the human life, God knows I can''t control it myself. Gradually, Su Bai found that he couldn''t keep going. More and more zombies were throwing themselves. They had already fallen to the ground and were suppressed by many zombies. They could not move. A wide "ٺ" smiled, "Your boy waits, wait for you to be tied up, Xiaoye, I will take you to see the county magistrate." However, at the next moment, the smile on A Kuans face suddenly solidified, because he found that the zombies who had been throwing Su Bai actually retreated naturally, and they all retreated without waiting for their bells, even in two. Columns, like those who are waiting for the big driver. Su Bai, who has once again become a zombie, slowly stood up from the ground. Before entering the story world, the monk once joked that Su Bai would encounter many relatives. Now Su Bai feels that the monks sentence is very meaningful, not just a ridicule. ; Because when he changed back to the zombie state, he was able to perceive some soul fluctuations of these zombies around. These zombies were suppressed by the paper, and the reason why they could listen to Akuans bell was also suppressed. They are also their ingenuity. Now, they are equivalent to ignorant babies. Su Bai, although the zombie status is not very high, far from reaching the level of the zombie king, but his intelligence is very high, this is normal human, so after hearing the soul fluctuations of these zombies around, he began Trying to send out their own volatility, and Su Bai as a kind of fluctuation, for these zombies, it is obviously more beautiful than the bell, one like a child who began to listen to Su Bai''s "adult" words. Su Bai green faint eyes stared at the overwhelmed A wide, and then pointed his finger at A Kuan. "What did you say? I didn''t hear it clearly. Say it again. Chapter 102： Change from boy to man Just after she bought the food, the dragon went to the kitchen to help. She pushed the dragon out of the kitchen and said that you rushed to the code, and then I called you to eat; Standing at the door of the kitchen, watching her carefully put the dish into the oil pan, while smashing the splash of oil and smashing with a spatula to stir fry, the feeling in the dragon is very complicated. She is also a little princess who usually does not touch Yang Chunshui. In the eyes of ordinary people, she can be regarded as a rich woman, but because she has a bad stomach, she can''t eat CD Sichuan food for a long time, so she started to buy food every day. Do, after dinner, will help the dragon stew a soup, because the dragon is used to late night code, sleep in the morning, so let the dragon drink after dinner at night; She didn''t cook, she did it according to the recipe, but the dishes she made were delicious. The day before yesterday, she took the dragon to IKEA. It was a chain of home furniture decoration stores. Long had thought that she just wanted to go shopping, because after the dragon came to the CD, it was a rented house, and naturally there was no need to buy any furniture or the like. Then, after visiting IKEA, she took out a bunch of keys and said that her mother gave her the key of a house and asked if the dragon should go and have a look together. Just decorate and let us live with two people. Go in. The dragon refused, said that it was too tired, didn''t look at it, go back. Perhaps, the dragon is fortunate. When most of the men in this age in China are worried about their house and marry their girlfriends, the dragon''s mother-in-law not only did not set this obstacle for the dragon, but also took the initiative to send the house. But this is not what the dragon wants, not feudalism, nor masculinity. But the dragon always feels that as a man, earning money to support his family is a responsibility that he should do. Moreover, the dragon is not coming to be a son-in-law. I didn''t think about plotting her money. In fact, when she first met, she was just a female writer, and the dragon didn''t know her family. She returned the key to her mother, saying that Xiaolong had to pay for the down payment to buy a house. Perhaps, she would feel that the man she chose is very good, but the dragon knows that she always wants to live in her own house, rent a house, can not give her a sense of security. Once, the dragon thought that a young man was **** by the house. It was a silly thing to lower his quality of life in order to buy a house. But now, the dragon changed his mind because she had the condition, she also had that life. Level, because I want to be with the dragon, and then grievance myself, the dragon feels very unwilling to go. She is stupid, very simple, the first love is the dragon, so she pays everything, stupid. However, the dragon can''t be stupid alongside the lungs, otherwise it will be too selfish; Before, the dragon has been very capricious. After all, this year, the dragon is a fresh graduate of the university. In terms of mentality, it is more like a capricious big boy. Came to the CD to find her, rented a house next to her house, gave her, nothing more than irresponsible touch and romantic feeling, but that month, after paying three months rent to buy daily necessities, the dragon own money Not enough, I still borrowed some money from my friends. Then I spent most of my life on the public. I got up every day, got up every day, took a look at WeChat wallet, saw the extra money, and then planned. Today''s expenses, so thank you all the friends who gave the dragon a compliment during the public time. A while ago, she heard that she was in love with her girlfriend. She also lived with a man. She asked her about the dragon. She sent the dragons photo to her, and then told her about the dragons situation with her girlfriend. Some contemptuous tone: "What are you doing?" Yes, the dragon also asked her what to map. She said that the serious attitude when looking at the dragon code is very attractive and attractive. Oh, although the dragon himself feels that a big fat man sitting in front of the computer and typing on the keyboard is really nothing to look at. At 12 o''clock tonight, "Terror Broadcasting" is going to be on the shelves. The subscription results on the shelves, especially on the first day, have an important effect on the potential of a book in the eyes of the editor in the eyes of the website. And influence. At 12 o''clock tonight, at 12 o''clock on the evening of July 31, the VIP section will be released. Dragon hopes that everyone can help the dragon and subscribe. After being put on the shelves, the daily update will become three times a day. Today''s two are moved to the shelves and sent together. That is to say, after 12 o''clock tonight, there will be five more. Without prejudice to the quality, the dragon will do its best. Can update the outbreak, this point, the old readers of the dragon should be clear, in terms of updates, the dragon has been very diligent. The idea of ??the dragon is very simple, that is, after the shelves are put on, the results of the subscription come out, and they can sing in front of her, and the little ones are: "Hey, your eyes are really good. I can find the fat man I have picked one by one." Look, become a god. Chapter 103： Who is Lin Zhengying? A group of zombies flew directly to A Kuan. A Kuan also had some effort. But after so many zombies rushed over, he left and shunned a few times and finally had no room to move. He was quickly thrown down by the zombies. On the ground, pressed to death. Su Bai is still reminiscent of the feeling of just communicating with the zombies in the soul. This feeling is very wonderful. I have never learned it, but it will naturally happen in the zombie state. The name of this story world is "Mr. Zombie". Although I have encountered such a terrible fox monster before, but no accident, the most terrible thing in the world is zombies. Does this mean that I can communicate with the zombies? If this road works, then the world of this story may be able to be relaxed to a certain extent, and 10,000 steps back, at least it is a road. However, just as Su Bai did not relish well, Lin Zhengying''s figure appeared at the door. He saw Su Bai, who became a zombie, and Su Bai''s body, wearing the clothes of his disciple A Liang! A Liang Akuan, for Lin Zhengying, is an apprentice who is often reprimanded by him. But this is Lin Zhengyings general discipline to their father. A Kuan Aliang is an orphan, and Lin Zhengying is also a single person, so really It is to treat these two apprentices as their own sons. At this time, Lin Zhengying, who is angry and attacking his heart, has no thoughts on why the zombies will change clothes specially, but they are thinking about revenge for their disciples! If you are not a ancestor outside of Chen, you will kill you first! "Look at the obstacles, take your life!" Lin Zhengying stepped forward, first took out a belt around his waist, and then used a belt to buckle the neck of a zombie pressed on A Kuan, and pulled the zombie away, followed by a gourd painting and several zombies. Pull it apart. Su Bai was afraid of misunderstanding and escalated, ordering these zombies to take the initiative to retreat. However, the good intentions released by Su Bai, Lin Zhengying did not feel that after the return of Ah Kuan to "save out", Lin Zhengying flew straight to Su Bai. "forest" Su Baigang is ready to speak, but Lin Zhengyings foot is smashed. This is the leg method of kicking zombies, kicking the zombies. The position above the chest below Su Bais neck was smashed by Lin Zhengying, and the words that Su Bai wanted to say were directly smashed back. The whole person of Su Bai flew out and squatted on the wall and sagged the wall. Going on, this is enough to see Lin Zhengying''s weight. In the house, there is a table for the set of Taoist rituals on the table. Lin Zhengying turned and pulled out a peach sword, and started his own blood, and turned to Su Bai. Su Bai wanted to change back to the normal state. Before the Zombie state and Lin Zhengying''s confrontation, Su Bai had some psychological shadows, but Lin Zhengying had the posture, and he had the physical defense of the zombies to block the first block. It is estimated that Lin Zhengying can cut his head off without saying anything. The mahogany sword draws a sword flower, with an imposing momentum. Su Bai does not dare to resist and quickly retreats. However, the body quickly recedes to the wall. Lin Zhengying holds a sword and grabs a large number of paper characters. Sprinkled to Su Bai, followed by Lin Zhengying biting his tongue, a blood spurted out, with a blood rush to send paper notes, paper notes hit the body of Su Bai, in an instant, like a snake dance, Su Baifa There was a sigh, and the body broke through the wall and fell into the courtyard outside. Lin Zhengying did not hesitate to kill Su Bai at all times, and Su Bai was also afraid of the cause of the main task. In the face of this confrontation, he suddenly fell into a disadvantage. As a last resort, Su Bai put away his zombie status. However, Lin Zhengying just sighed and said: "Hey, it has become a fine, since you have become a fine, you want to come to the spirit has also been opened, this is a very difficult for the zombies, but why are you still obsessed, killing people If you have blood on your hands, you really dont understand the truth that Tianli Zhaozhao should be unhappy!" Su Bai: "........." I have become a human being, how do you want me! Su Bai has a feeling of crying and tears, but Lin Zhengying rushes again. Obviously, he is already a little out of heart because of the loss of "apprentice death". At this time, his eyes are red, obviously he can''t listen to it. The words, and the brain can not think, the only thing that can be thought of is to kill Su Bai! "Oh shit!" Su Bai also made a sigh, lying on the ground, his head tilted back, his mouth revealing two fangs, the temperament of the whole person became strange and strange, the vampire state was triggered by him, this state accepted the fat Trying, the vampire does not form a natural hedge with the Taoist technique, so if Lin Zhengying continues to deal with Su Bai by dealing with zombies, it will be ineffective. This ability to switch physical state is also because Su Bai was almost killed by the blood in the last story world, and it is also a blessing in disguise. The mahogany sword crossed the shoulder of Su Bai and stabbed a crack. Generally speaking, the mahogany sword against the zombies is mostly in the way of playing, instead of actually taking the mahogany sword to stab, one is because the zombie body is very hard. Second, it is because it is more convenient to break up the suffocation of zombies, and suffocation is extremely important for zombies, which is a fundamental. For this reason, Lin Zhengyings sword did not cause much damage to Su Bai as before. If this is a silver sword, it will be said, but Tao Mujian, there is really no use for the vampire. Su Bai took advantage of the situation, one hand clasped Lin Zhengying''s neck, sharp fingernails touched Lin Zhengying''s skin, but Su Bai subconsciously restrained the impulse and instinct of piercing his nail into Lin Zhengying''s neck. A forward rush, brought Lin Zhengying to the belt, then pressed down the arm and pressed Lin Zhengying to the ground. "Listen to me, I am not..." Su Bai did not finish a sentence, and there was a sound of breaking the air behind him. Su Bai jumped up from Lin Zhengying. A Kuan actually took the dagger from Su Yaos hand and rushed over. It is intended to sneak up on himself. This suicide, Su Bai, has never tried anything to do with it. But this does not mean that Su Bai is willing to come and see for himself. A wide and Lin Zhengying rose up, and once again rushed to Su Bai, apparently some... not to do anything. Su Bai quickly evaded, then grabbed A Kuan''s wrist with one hand, and exerted a force. A wide''s palm spread out, the dagger fell into the hands of Su Bai, and then Su Bai kicked A Kuan''s chest. , kicked A Kuan out. Lin Zhengying has climbed up from the ground, picked up the mahogany sword, and once again rushed to Su Bai. "Again?" Su Bai bite his teeth and face Lin Zhengying, who is crazy. He really realized a deep sense of powerlessness. His task is to protect him. Now he is living and dying with him. It is really letting Su Bai Very speechless, and the beginning of the matter is actually Su Bai finally escaped from the demon hole, not on the ground, it was "poke stamped" by Lin Zhengying with a mahogany sword on the top, Su Bai is completely lying on the road . Lin Zhengying is obviously not dead. Su Bai can''t beat him. He can''t help him. It''s too much to get involved. Now I decided to leave here and plan again. At least I should take care of my injury. Immediately, Su Bai turned and climbed. Got the wall. However, Lin Zhengying actually jumped over and jumped across the wall, and a sword slashed to the position of Su Bai''s neck. This is the real light work! This time, Lin Zhengying also learned the last lesson. Instead of using a sword to shoot, he used the tip of the sword to stab Su Bais neck. Su Bai had to lean back and then jumped off the wall and landed on the ground. Lin Zhengying stood firmly on the fence and looked at Su Bai. At this moment, Lin Zhengying appeared a person behind him, the man holding a wooden stick, and then directly hit Lin Zhengying''s back of the head position, Lin Zhengying was hit by this attack, spurting a blood, the whole person from the fence I fell down and landed on the slate under the wall, motionless. "This..." Su Bai opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. On the fence, there was a figure of Gyatso. Gyatso was also scarred. There were several scars on his face. Obviously, this man from the Tibetan area also ate a lot of suffering from the demon hole, but Gyatsos effort It is really powerful, and it is specially cultivated, and Lin Zhengyings kung fu is more in Taoism. The skill on this fist is naturally better than Gyatso, not to mention that Gyatso is still a sneak attack. Gyatso jumped from the fence and didn''t look at Lin Zhengying. He went to Su Bai and reached for it. He planned to stand up. Su Bai did not hurry to stand up, but looked at Gyatso. "You didn''t receive the main line mission?" Su Bai thought that it was the main task, he triggered it alone, and the others did not trigger. Who knows that Gyatso shook his head directly. "I have received it. I just came to this town and I feel that there is a familiar suffocation here. I know it is you, you are okay, okay?" "What is the content of your main line task?" Su Bai continued to ask. "Oh, I am still trying to discuss with you, how to find someone named Lin Zhengying, do you have any clues?" Su Bai looked at Lin Shi, who was lying still in front of him, taking a deep breath. He suddenly thought of one thing, that is, from the growth and living environment of Gyatso, he did not see Lin Zhengyings zombie film. Reasonable things. but, just now, How to do! Xiaolong is here to ask everyone for the monthly ticket, Don''t panic, hold the dragon! Chapter 104： Takeichi Fortunately, at this time, Su Bai did not receive a task to say that he failed. This means that Lin Zhengying has not died yet. Su Bai stood up and walked to Lin Zhengying. He kneel down and reached for a sneak peek; I didnt die, but Im not dying, but now Im more mad. I feel like Im dying. Gyatso just thought that I had been attacked, so I didnt have time to think about it. The head of Lin Zhengyings head was a sap. Of course, the most important thing is that he does not know Lin Zhengying. A Kuan on the other side saw his master being overturned on the ground by a stick, and immediately shouted "Master, Master" to run over. Unfortunately, this is not a clich scene in a movie and TV series. Gyatso did not run for A Kuan. In the past, holding Lin Zhengying crying and shouting and suddenly comprehending the opportunity to break out all the villains in the small universe, a stick swept straight, Ah Kuan the whole person was swept over the ground, and then the stick poked on A Kuans chest. It is not allowed to move on the ground. Immediately, Gyatso looked at Su Bai, who was beside Lin Zhengying, and asked: "Don''t tell me, that person is Lin Zhengying." Su Bai sighed. "I really hope that he is not now." Gyatso closed his eyes and calmed down his emotions. He knew that there was more than one stick on his own. The other party is still dead. It is already a miracle, but now it is not dead. It is estimated that the distance is dead. How many distances, it is half a foot has already stepped into the ghost gate. "I know that you will not save you. You are a vampire, and you will not die if you poke a few swords." Su Bai touched his nose, then knelt down and took Lin Zhengying back. "First settle him on the bed, then think about it, you should be able to save it." "I will have a little medical skills." Gyatso said, then pointed to A Kuan lying on the ground, "What, what?" "Tied up." Gyatso nodded. In this way, in the bedroom of Yizhuang, Lin Zhengying was lying in bed, Gyatso had already given him a massage. In the words of Gyatso, the position of the human brain was very fragile. After being attacked by himself, Lin Zhengying was already in a coma. He may wake up in a day or two, and there is nothing in it, or he may die in a coma. A Kuan and Chen were tied to the pillars outside, and A Liang and Miss Chen, who woke up, were also **** by Su Bai. In the house, except for the unconscious Lin Zhengying, who was free, the rest were tied. Su Bai sat on the threshold, it was already dark, and the moon stars were thin. There was not much industrial pollution in this era, so the sky was still very clear. Gyatso washed and went to Su Bai. "The monk, there is no news." "He made a lot of movement in the demon hole." Su Bai said, "But I think the monk will not die." "He is very hard," Gyatso said. "And, the demon hole obviously does not know how many years ago, the Buddhist monk suppressed it. The monk should have some natural advantages there." "As long as he doesn''t play off, he can." Su Bai suddenly remembered that the fox demon screamed and flew straight out to find a monk. In fact, Su Bai could guess a little bit. The monk should have any opportunity in the demon, and then in order to gain opportunities and more. Benefits, do not hesitate to take risks, otherwise you can escape, Gyatso can also escape, and do not believe that the monks who still occupy a certain home advantage have not appeared yet. Think about it, if you change Su Bai, if you mistakenly enter a place with a vampire family, you should make the same choice as the monk, starve to death, timid, and daring. In the world of stories, you dont take the initiative, and sooner or later you die. In the sky, the moon suddenly felt like a dyed color, with a little bit of blush, Su Bai felt it, looked up and looked at the sky, and Gyatso, standing next to Su Bai, looked up and looked at the vision in heaven. "Is this a house leak?" Su Bai asked. Gyatso took a deep breath and learned the monk''s tone and replied: "Ran." Obviously, the terrorist broadcast will not make the plot so smooth. If the main thread of the storyline only makes Su Bai and others try their best to treat Lin Zhengying for the Buddha to worship the Buddha, it seems too boring and boring. In fact, Su Bai felt that Lin Zhengying had been beaten by Gyatso as a result of the vegetative, and that he might not have expected the terrorist broadcast. When the **** moon is empty, even Su Bai can feel that the surrounding suffocation suddenly becomes richer. "At this time, it is the time when the evil spirits are most active, and here we are Yizhuang." "Are you not the biggest sinister thing here?" asked Gyatso. "You have learned badly, Gyatso, and the monk has been waiting for a long time, and you will actually be ironic." Su Bai patted his trouser legs and stood up. "Yizhuangli has begun to shake, and over there, Lin Zhengyings zombie army did not know what the meaning of this setting was. He did not want to fight against the Qing Dynasty and set up so many zombies at home. "These are your relatives, you are responsible for appeasement. In the wing room there, you should suppress and seal a lot of ghosts and evil spirits. It is the collection of Lin Zhengying. I am responsible for strengthening the seal and suppressing." "If you do this tonight, it is not a special toss." Su Bai said. "This is only the first day. Our main task is seven days. The first day may be just an appetizing cold dish, a dish, not yet." "Then eat the cold dishes first." Su Bai stood up and looked at the four people who were tied there. He said: "Some are not insured, they are uncertain factors, if we leave." "Then interrupt their hands and feet." Gyatso suggested. Su Bai shook his head. "This is too extreme. Moreover, now we havent completely rip the skin with Lin Zhengying. I can explain it with misunderstanding. If he wakes up, he finds that his apprentices have been disabled by us. It is estimated that we must do the same with us." Su Bai went to the front of A Kuan Aliang, and A Kuan and A Liang looked at Su Bai with a look of horror. Zhang opened his mouth, Su Bai wanted to explain something, and even planned to give them two first loose, but when they came to the mouth, they looked at the horror and fear in the eyes of Ah Kuan Aliang. Resentment, Su Bai said: "Jiaco, your stick." ............ "Hey! Hey!" Two muffled sounds, A Kuan and A Liang were stunned. Gyatso stood on one side and put his hands on his chest. "I thought you would have a better way." "First and forever." Returning the stick to Gyatso, two people walked out of the bedroom, one went east and went west. No matter what happened in other parts of the town tonight, their task was to stabilize the Yizhuang side. . Going back to the room, the wall on one side of the house still has a hole in it. This was when Su Bai was hit by Lin Zhengying. Even now, Su Bai has some **** surges. The injury has not fully recovered. The zombies in the house are still arranged according to the previous queue, but when Su Bai entered, they found that the zombies did not move, but they were shaking around the front and rear. Obviously, they were already disturbed by the **** moon. These zombies have also been somewhat restless. . Su Bai clap his hands, then shake his shoulders, close his eyes, the body began to get thinner, switched to the zombie state, the green scorpion swept over all the zombies below. "be quiet!" All the zombies stood up and motionless. Su Bai looked at the zombies in front of him, and suddenly there was a thought in his mind. Can he control these zombies in this story world to help them do things themselves? Or, even in the real world, you can seem to be able to get some zombies to control it, even if you can''t let them do anything that hurts the world so as not to calculate the cause and effect on their own heads, but you can also take the home care home. . But thinking about it, Su Bai found that this idea is very tasteless. The reason why he can let them listen to their own words is not because their zombie rank is higher than them, but because these zombies are covered with paper, completely By the means of Taoism, IQ is suppressed, so you can listen to your own words. In this state, they will not be very stable. If something goes wrong, it may hurt their own people. Moreover, they are Sticking to the paper, these zombies can only follow the bounce and jump to the team to get a flag-raising ceremony. At most, they will flock to suppress people. The rest of the higher-level things, they can''t do it. Unless you have your own blood, you can continue to improve. Su Bai licked his lips, this really has to find a way, after all, there are not many places where his promotion path can rely on micro-store exchange. However, now watching these zombies return to calm, Su Bai is relieved, ready to go back and look at Lin Zhengying, because now he and Gyatso two people, each person is divided into one place to suppress, Lin Zhengying there is no one to guard Su Bai always feels uneasy. However, Su Bai just turned and prepared to leave, his footsteps suddenly stopped, and then turned back, looking at the zombie square below. He went down, walked slowly, walked through the zombies, and eventually he stopped in front of a zombie. "I said that something is wrong, it is here." This zombie should be old, and it looks like it is not much different from other zombies. His face is very blue, but his official uniform is different. The terrorist broadcast may have changed something for the story. For example, Lin Zhengying was originally an active figure in the Republic of China, but now it appears in the Qing Dynasty. For example, during the Qing Dynasty, he dared to put these imitations on the zombies. Clothes But fortunately, the terrorist broadcast also pays attention to a degree. These official uniforms have no specific signs. For example, there will be different signs on the official uniforms of the first and second products. During the Qing Dynasty: the official costumes were decorated with poultry and martial arts. beast. It is a "dressed animal", which means an official, but because the official''s work is really disappointing, the "dress and animal" gradually became a derogatory. The rest of the zombie official uniforms are just wearing this style, and some embroidered some landscapes and flowers, and the one in front of Su Bai is embroidered with a unicorn on the chest. What does embroidered unicorn mean? A military officer! Against this zombie, Su Bai opened his mouth and sighed. The paper on the forehead of the zombie fell so gently, and the zombie slowly cracked his mouth. Chapter 105： Sudden! Gyatso went to the basement of Lin Zhengying in Yizhuang, saying that it was a basement, a bit too big, it is more like an underground dojo, almost as big as a basketball court; Around the wall, there were bottles and cans. At this time, because of the **** moon, the surrounding atmosphere became very strange, and the things that were originally suppressed in these bottles and jars began. Moved up. One of the red clay pots was particularly eye-catching at this time. Not only did the apertures flicker, but the whole jar began to sway and swayed constantly, as if it had been eager to rush out. Gyatsos eyes were condensed, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Sure enough, the Central Plains Taoist school, do everything to pay attention to stay in the line, these injuries and ills are obviously entangled in the cause and effect of the sin of the shackles actually can not bear to end, but the seal here honed their fierceness and then reincarnation; Why bother, If all this is done, the world''s exorcists will not be exhausted! Gyatso comes from the Tibetan Tantrics, and the Tantric style is characterized by unscrupulous means. They only pay attention to the results, do not like to care about the details, so the Tantra often gives a mysterious and terrifying look. In the face of these things that started to restless under the **** month, Gyatsos response was simple. That is, Kill! Gyatso went straight to the red can, and held a can with one hand. Then he closed his eyes and meditated on the spell. In Gyatso, a faint golden light burst into the red jar, and the golden light disappeared into the jar. The things started to go crazy and struggled, and they kept hitting the jars. Only the golden light that had been on Gyatso had been transferred to the jar at this time, which had the best repression effect. Gyatso''s eyebrows appeared a blood mark, a blood light shot from his eyebrows, directly into the jar. There was a shrill scream in the empty environment of the basement. In the end, it was calm, the red canned cracked, and a pus of water began to overflow, with a stench. However, Gyatso did not care at all. After the temple he practiced, there was a place comparable to the purgatory of the world. His heart was already as hard as iron. The end of this monster, directly stunned everything else here, and it was quiet all around, as if all the things suppressed by the seal were as cold as a human being. The evil thing is murdered by the wicked! Gyatso is standing like a fierce god, and those who are disenchanted are not afraid to let go. Just as Gyatso felt that it was almost here. When I was going to leave here and go back to Lin Zhengying, a weasel appeared in the stairway leading to the basement. The weasel looked at the Jia with a kind of grievance and fear. The measure is like a timid little wife who is doing something wrong and afraid of training. Is there a metamorphosis here? Gyatso walked over, and the weasel wandered back and forth, stepping back to the edge. However, when Gyatsos foot just stepped up, the steps changed instantly and became a beast with a big mouth open. Gyatsos eyes are condensed and he sighs: "By you dare to cast illusion on me, the pearl of the grain will dare to compete with the moon!" Everything around it began to change, but Gyatso still steadily moved forward, walked up the steps, walked into the giant mouth, and went to the top, and the Tanzong sorghum, when there is such a toughness! Perhaps they are less sleek than the Central Plains monks, and there are fewer accidents and more inhumanties, but they are, to a certain extent, closer to their inner persistence. Gyatso compared with the seven-law monk, he lacks a lot of thoughts about the world, but more is a kind of piety to the Buddha; The mouth of the beast began to crack, and finally dissipated completely. Everything around it quickly recovered. The weasel was still the weasel, but the blood had already flowed out of the eyes, which was very miserable. "Things that don''t work." Gyatso reached out and raised the dying weasel. What he wanted was the inner squirrel of the weasel, a weasel that had already been wise and even able to take control of the illusion. His inner dan, but a comparable The great supplement of the century-old Ganoderma lucidum, with this stuff, to eat Lin Zhengying, at least to continue life is no problem. However, Gyatso only felt that his hands were suddenly light, and the skin of the weasel slipped down directly. So natural, so awkward, and in his own hands, he was holding a purple cockroach, picking up the mouthparts, then Smashed into the back of Gyatso''s hand. "hiss" Gyatso opened the cockroach directly, his body squatted, and sat down on his knees to start detoxification, but his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and his gaze began to become extraordinarily blurred. The basement, which had been quiet, was once again boiled after Gyatso sat down. ............ Outside the Yizhuang Gate, slowly came a daddy with a cane. The old man squatted on one leg. It was not very convenient to walk. His face was also depressed because of malnutrition. The whole person was almost thin. It became a skinny. "The old is really hungry." The old sighed, then walked up the steps, slammed the red door of Yizhuang, and sneaked a few times. No one opened the door in Yizhuang. It should be said that no one would open the door. The old man reached out and pushed the door, the door, and opened. The door of Yizhuang, there was no lock, because the person who locked the door before the night was stunned at this time. The old mans head explored inside. When the door opened, he went in. He knows that this is Yizhuang, but now he is really hungry and very tired, so I want to find a place to sleep. If I can get a little bit of food, then it is best, for him. Said that the day is a day. The old man first walked into the kitchen. There was a dinner made by A Kuan in the kitchen. It was only a few men and women who didnt have the opportunity to enjoy it today. The old man rushed directly to the food and stuffed it into his mouth. He ate it. Soon, I was very anxious. In the end, my belly was big, and I took a long breath and sat down on the floor. For a long time, for a long time, I havent eaten so much for a long time. The old man had a full cough. After a short break, he decided to take a walk in Yizhuang. Since there is food, maybe he can find something, such as a good dress. People''s cravings will change with the environment in which they live. Now the old man is full, and the food is too easy, and naturally wants to get more. After eating a full meal, walking is also more energetic, although with a cane, but the speed is not slow. The old man came to the door of the bedroom. He reached out and gently pushed the door open. The door was pushed open by him. He thought that the host should be resting, but he still wanted to see it. Then, from the crack in the door, the old man saw the four people tied to the pillar, and immediately revealed the color of surprise. He instinctively wanted to leave here to go to the county magistrate or leave himself, because this is obvious It was a thief, but when the old mans gaze fell on Miss Chen, who was closed and his mouth was blocked, the breath suddenly became rushed. He couldn''t help but swallow, and then looked around, it seems that the thief should have robbed something, just right, cheaper. The old man pushed the door open and walked in. Miss Chen and Chen were not stunned outside, but they were stuffed in their mouths, their hands and feet were tied, they couldnt yell and they couldnt move, and more importantly, their father and daughter were tied to the door sideways. Right opposite the door is A Kuan and A Liang, but these two brothers are still in a state of being stunned by Su Bai, and they are still not awake. The old man opened the door and walked in and crept. He saw that there was a person lying on the bed, but it seemed to be dying; Since entering the door, the old mans eyes have been staring at Miss Chens body. The tongue kept licking his lips. He first approached the pillar and then pulled two pieces of cloth from his broken clothes. Originally, Chen Yuanwai and Miss Chen heard the sound of opening the door. They thought that it was Su Bai and Gyatso who went back. The two were also hungry and tired, and they were too lazy to struggle, and they still maintained their original posture. When Chens eyes were suddenly blindfolded, Chens outside felt that something was wrong and immediately began to struggle. However, Gyatsos method of binding was very good and very reliable. The struggle outside Chens staff seemed to be meaningless. The old man buried a piece of burlap on Miss Chens face. Just as the old man was ready to forget, a gasping person appeared outside the bedroom door and saw what was happening inside, and immediately shouted: "Where, what kind of thing are you, actually studying Yin Zhiping here!" The next chapter, probably written at three in the morning, everyone can rest and look up tomorrow morning. Thank you all for staying up late tonight with the dragon. Don''t panic, hold the dragon! There are at least three more today! Chapter 106： This is awkward! (Seeking a monthly ticket!) What does it mean to wear a formal zombie that is full of military uniforms? One thing is certain, this is not a zombie suppressed by Lin Zhengying and his disciples, but I dont know where to come in, and I can see from the fact that he was able to deliberately hide from other zombies to avoid Su Bais attention. , This guy, Have IQ. When a beast has a high IQ, it will be a terrible thing. On earth, humans do not have cheetahs fast, no elephants are strong, no tigers are brave, no lions are good, but humans can develop to The top class of the Earth''s food chain is because humans have IQ, or wisdom is more appropriate. When a person is dead, not in reincarnation, the zombie who jumps out of the five elements also has wisdom, no longer relying on the instinctual murder of the ruthless blood to control his own behavior, which means that he has become extremely terrible. Moreover, even in accordance with the tradition of the feudal dynasty, officials usually chased the lord when they died. This military officer may be a bit misnomer, but at least one thing can be explained. This zombie must have been the level of vassal worship. This kind of person has become a zombie. It is estimated that as long as he is a brain and a person with the ability to think, he can feel how terrible he will be. When Su Bai blows off the inactive paper symbol that he deliberately put on the forehead, the zombie slowly opened his eyes, and the corner of his mouth also outlined a curve, revealing a strange smile. His pupil is reddish, while Su Bai is green. The two zombies are now facing each other face to face. The surrounding air suddenly condensed at this time, and it seems that the icy temperature makes them all quickly become water droplets. A "" sound came out, Su Bai and the zombie started to work together. Su Bai''s nails directly pricked at the other''s neck position, but the other party did not resist anything at all, and the body directly took a step forward. The other''s neck was like steel, and with a strong suffocation, Su Bai''s arm had not touched. The other body''s body was bounced off, and then as the other''s body stepped forward, the huge pressure brought by it directly ran into the white, and the whole person was swept away and directly fell outside the door. Lying on the ground, Su Bai failed to get up for a while, and the corner of his mouth overflowed with black blood. After all, he was still somewhat different from pure zombies. "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" After a burst of sound, the whole house collapsed at this time, and a lot of dust was raised. Su Bai waved his hand and the body subconsciously moved backwards on the ground; After the dust fell and the line of sight was clear, Su Bai saw the zombie standing on the ruins, and the dozens of zombies that had been suppressed by Lin Zhengying around the zombie, but now these zombies are no longer listening to Su Bais orders. On the one hand, the zombie of this military officer directly formed a crush on Su Bai at the level of zombies, that is, at the level of life. His instructions are more authoritative than Su Bai, and on the other hand, because of these The paper notes on the forehead of the ten zombies have all disappeared. It is apparent that under the influence of the military officers zombies, the power of the Taoist repression of these zombies has been broken. Now, it is a zombie general with dozens of zombie soldiers around him. This scene is really familiar; Su Bai remembered that when he was a child, he saw those Hong Kong and Taiwan zombie films. This kind of senior zombies came out to find ordinary zombies to give themselves a story, many, but Su Bai did not expect that he could actually encounter this scene. "what!" The zombie opened his mouth to Su Bai, spit out a white gas in his mouth, and his face with a clear banter color, like ridicule the whiteness of Su Bai. At the same time, Su Bais heart suddenly heard a very old voice, very hoarse, but very oppressive: "You, follow me." Su Bai knew that this zombie was talking to himself. Su Bai suddenly felt very fun. He came to the story world and met a big zombie who said he would accept himself as a younger brother. "why?" Su Bai responded with a zombie. When the zombie talks, there will be a kind of friction in the throat. This kind of dialogue and communication is difficult to interpret with science, but it is indeed real, just like it is now scientific and quite a lot. How the animals of the species communicate with each other is also in a state of ignorance. "Because... you are smarter than them." Su Bai couldn''t help but cough a few times. This reason is really convincing. Compared with other ordinary zombies, he is indeed able to crush them on IQ. Su Bai suddenly thought of the monk. In fact, both himself and Gyatso can live out of the demon. This means that it is not difficult for him to be a monk, but the monk still has no shadow, obviously the ambition of the monk. In an attempt to be bigger, he should follow the policy of not getting into the tiger''s hole and find the tiger''s son. In the demon cave, look for the inheritance of the sorghums who suppressed the monsters of the previous generation. At the moment, there is also a similar opportunity in front of Su Bai; Su Bai is not afraid to go with this zombie. I am really not afraid. If you follow this zombie and find a way to improve your zombie lineage, this is what Su Bai is eager for. After all, Su Bais own bloodline is upgraded because of several The reason for the interweaving of blood is mutated, and it is impossible to rely on the formal way of microstores to rely on the story point. He can only rely on himself. "Well, I can go with you, but people here, you can''t kill, people in other places, just." Su Bai put forward this request. As long as Lin Zhengying''s current safety is guaranteed, he can guarantee that the main line task 1 will not fail. At that time, there will be Jiacuo staying to take care of Lin Zhengying. It is not necessary to go out with the zombie even if it is murder and arson. It is. Who knows that after hearing this request from Su Bai, the zombie refused directly without considering it: "You... didn''t qualify for the conditions with me... and... there is a priest here... I hurt my origins... I am here today...revenge..." Su Bais heart was completely twisted up at once, and the other party actually rushed to kill Lin Zhengying, but how could he let him kill Lin Zhengying for his main task? This is straightforward, nothing to talk about. Su Bai spit out a sigh of gas, and the whole person returned to the appearance of an ordinary person, and then stood up from the ground: It seems that the change of Su Bai, this zombie is also very surprised, but he did not say much, because the attitude of Su Bai is already very obvious. "Reject... means... death." "Actually, for me, these two are no different." Su Bai picked up the dagger in his hand. To be honest, playing with this military commander zombie, Su Bai really has little confidence. What he can do now can only delay the time, although Su Bai actually thinks I estimate that even the delay is very stubborn. Gyatso should hear the movement and take Lin Zhengying to run first. As for the rest of the people, if they die, they will die. It doesn''t matter. Su Bai does not know now that Gyatso has encountered similar things with him. Now he is trying to repel the poison in the basement surrounded by many evil spirits. The five senses are blurred and closed, even if you can hear this. It is estimated that the current Gyatso is also powerless to transfer Lin Zhengying. The zombie king took two steps forward directly. He used it, not with a jump. This detail, Su Bai sees it very clearly, which means that the method of dealing with ordinary zombies should have no effect on him, but When Lin Zhengying was able to hit him, it was indeed a good skill. Just as the Zombie King was preparing to touch the hands of Su Bai, a black cloud suddenly appeared in the sky. There was an electric snake dance in the clouds. The Zombie King looked up and looked at the sky. The light in his eyes shook, reflecting At this time, his inner feelings began to become flustered. This is robbery! Some people are going to listen to everything that happened here, and ask the gods to drop the thunder and punishment, and clean up the discipline! "I am Tianmu, and I am in harmony with the sky. The eyes are like lightning, and the light is eight poles. In the table, nothing is going on. Hurry as a law! A fat figure flew from a distance, yes, leap; Seeing this familiar figure, seeing this guy who is so fat and can be associated with the four words of light body like Yan, Su Bai knows who is coming, in fact, even Su Bai did not expect that the fat man actually Was selected into the world of this story, and now it seems that he appeared very timely. Although the relationship between Su Bai and the fat man is a bit embarrassing now, at least the purpose of everyone is the same now, that is, to protect Lin Zhengying from immortality, so when you face external pressure together, you don''t have to worry about anything else. The robbery cloud is getting thicker and thicker, and it is getting heavier and heavier. There is a thunderous roar. This is not the fat mans own ability. What he started is just a function of sending letters. The breath of the head zombie king is drawn to the sky, and Tiandao will naturally make its due response. The fat man finished the spell, holding the peach wood sword that was originally Lin Zhengying pointing straight. "boom!" A thunderbolt slipped from the sky, and everyone below, including all zombies, did not dare to move at this time. This is the prestige of heaven; Moreover, there are zombies and monsters in this story world, so in this world of stories, the ability of heaven is clearer and more terrible. In another story world, it is estimated that fat people are not able to lead the thunder. The zombie was smashed by lightning and directly turned into fly ash. The fat man turned to the ground and squatted down on the knees of Su Bai. His body was sweating, and he actually put on the robes that Lin Zhengying had crossed before he moved to the grave. "Whw...when..." The fat man looked at Su Bai and gasped. "Abai, fat man, I am handsome!" Obviously, the fat man has been overthrowing himself under the guidance of Tianlei . Su Bai looked at the fat man, and looked at the zombie king who seemed to be a little scared in front of him. Then he looked at the zombie trace that was instantly smashed into gray by the zombie king. Finally, his eyes fell on the fat man. And because of the weak and white face. "Fat." "what?" "You are wrong with zombies..." "........." Fat man. The next chapter can be written and sent out in the morning, then the dragon sleeps, wakes up and continues to code words. In this case, today''s five more broke out, but the dragon felt that he could write one or two more chapters. Old readers should understand the habit of the dragon. Every time the outbreak is written, there is no manuscript, and this dragon will not lie. Finally, now is the first place on the starting list of the fantasy moon ticket. Everyone checks the ticket holder, and if there is a monthly ticket, it will be cast to the dragon. Hold the dragon! Chapter 107： Your majesty! The zombie king stood in the same place, and there was no next move. Obviously, he was already scared, because just now, he felt that if the lightning falls on himself, can he resist the past, it is hard to say, even if It is the birth of the scorpion, and it will be badly hurt. The cultivation of many years will also be lost. The fat man looked at the zombie king, and looked at the ash ash next to the zombie king. The whole persons face was so angry that he had been busy for so long, and spent so much effort and consumption. A precious exchange of props, actually killed a zombie errands? The human zombie king was only shocked? And its just that youre not surprised. Su Bai relied on the fat man at this time. "Fat, can you come back again?" "Would you be jealous, what?" The fat man looked at Su Bai with a look of resentment. "Then you are blocking him first, I am going to transfer Lin Zhengying." Su Bai said. "Why is it that I am blocking, not you?" the fat man asked. "Industry specializing in surgery." "I don''t even have the strength, you have at least strength." The fat man seems to be wronged. The Zombie King finally recovered and flew directly. Obviously, when the fear passed, the anger that filled him was boundless anger. He was really a little overturned in the gutter! The fat man mentioned the mahogany sword, and thought about taking the initiative to rush up, but just two steps, the legs were soft, and once again squatted on the ground, Su Bai looked at it, knowing that if he went so far, the fat man was also dead, and There is no delay in the time. The moment is also a heart, switching the state of the vampire, sprinting the past, rushing to the zombie king before the fat man shot to the other side, the dagger in his hand, directly stabbed the past. The Zombie King is very confident in his defense. He also acts as a zombie and also personally shot the Zombie King. Su Bai clearly knows how terrible the Zombie King''s defense is. Similarly, seeing Su Bai just took the dagger to deal with himself, and there is no such thing as a mana-like fluctuation in the dagger. The zombie king also seems to be very indifferent. He does have this conviction; In an instant, the suffocation in front of him became a hurricane-like existence, sweeping on Su Bai''s body. Su Bai''s chest position immediately appeared ten **** wounds, and the skin on the entire person''s chest position was almost completely opened. Even as a vampire, Su Bai did not suffer such a heavy injury in a single moment. In an instant, he seemed to shudder at his own time, which means that his vampire lineage may not be able to withstand this terrible degree. s damage. However, the dagger in Su Bais hand was very sudden and directly passed through the Zombies defensive defense. Even, it was as easy to cut into the body defense of the Zombie King, and directly plunged into the chest of the Zombie King. The next moment is that Su Baizhen is in front of the zombie king, his body is bloody, and the whole person''s skin color is white and white, which shows that his vampire bloodline is on the verge of collapse. The ability of vampire blood can not continue to help Su Bai continue. But Su Bais right hand, still holding the dagger, the front end of the dagger, did not enter the body of the zombie king. The zombie king stood in the same place, motionless; Perhaps, Su Bai did not realize deeply that he was the weapon that he had pulled out from the big fox bed. What tools can the big fox demon use to grind teeth? Even because, for many years, the big fox demon used to grind teeth, which also led to the extremely rich demon in this dagger. The demon and the suffocating are two different energy attributes, and just now, when Su Bai used The dreaded sharpness of the dagger smashed into the body of the zombie king at the cost of almost dying. The rich demon contained in the dagger was erupted by the savage spur of the zombie, which directly led to the two attributes. Powerful powers began to mix in the zombie king at this time. The Zombie King now feels that his body is like a gunpowder barrel, and it is like a balloon. He has a feeling of being blown up. For this reason, he does not dare to move or move. Now, even if Su Bai knows the zombie king''s dilemma, there is no way. He himself is in a state of confusion and ignorance. He is only able to be pierced by a handful of gauze. The fat man who had just ran two steps and looked up on the ground looked up. This strange scene made him a little unbelievable. This fat fat man jumped up immediately, which means that before the trip, there is actually a certain degree of performance component. Inside, the dead fat man is indeed incapable of picking up the second thunder. In fact, he lost the prop. He has no media to continue to pull. There is also an overdraft, but it will not take a few steps. Kneeling down, obviously the fat man is planning to run the road before, can not beat, run always, the main line task 1 failed to deduct 300 points, no problem, fat points are enough to buckle, life-saving is the most important! However, this scene is a bit stupid when it runs again. The fat man bites his teeth immediately, squats down, bites his tongue, spits out a tongue-like blood sprayed on the mahogany sword, and has a word in his mouth. After all, the mahogany sword blooms with a faint blood. "I will eat a fat grandfather and I will have a sword!" The fat man once again rushed to the zombie king with a sword; The zombie king gave a low drink in his mouth. He didn''t dare to let the surrounding zombies deal with Su Bai, because he was afraid that Su Bai would involve the dagger, causing his body balance to be destroyed, but let the zombies around to deal with the fat can still do it. of. However, the fat man is also a personal fine, and the combat experience is indeed rich. The previous thunder and lightning staggered the zombies. In fact, it is not the fat mans own mistakes, but his lack of ability, plus the lightning that is drawn by the foreign object as a medium. It is already trying to control the zombies instead of the roof. Therefore, at this time, the zombies who flocked to the crowd did not look at it, and directly throw the peach sword that was still shining red to the zombie king; The zombie king stared at him and wanted to block it with his own suffocation. But when he used his own suffocation, his body suddenly seemed to be boiling, which caused his ability to not be displayed. The mahogany sword directly stabbed him. On the forehead, the zombie king only felt that his consciousness was stunned by a sudden stun. In an instant, he lost control of his own energy. The two energies completely lost their **** and began to collide in the body of the zombie like two children. stand up. The most important thing about this kind of power confrontation is that the monster is indigestible by the zombie king, and the demon is weaker than his suffocation, so that he can''t balance at all. Soon, the body of the Zombie began to burn, and the black and green flames began to burn on him. The zombies mouth opened and screamed, which was a great torture for him. He also knows that he can''t support it for a long time. Even if Su Bai was dying, his hand was still holding his dagger, and the flame followed the dagger, burning all the way to Su Bai''s body. This is a pain from the depths of the soul, directly stimulating Su Bai. A scream was made. In other words, this is also a kind of returning light, even the zombie king can''t hold on in this kind of flame for a long time, let alone the white white that is already in a state of sudden death. The burning of the flame is not only physical, but also a kind of soul. The souls of both sides begin to cross because of this horrible flame. Some memory images of each other appear in each other''s minds. Su Bai saw a corpse buried in the tomb of the general. Because a tomb thief opened his tomb and awakened the corpse and became a zombie. He killed all the tomb thieves and then had a great desire for blood. I left my general''s tomb, went outside to kill people and sucked blood. I was seriously injured by Lin Zhengying, who was still very young at that time. I was lucky enough to escape and return to my general''s tomb. The zombie king saw Su Bais body being sucked by blood in the memory of Su Bai. Su Bai was immersed in the illusion and the body was sucked and dried, but it finally triggered a corpse rebound in the body, which inspired the zombies. Blood. As for how Su Bai got the vampire blood and how to balance the two bloodlines, the Zombie King did not see it from Su Bais memory, even if he deliberately searched. Because he can''t see. The terrorist broadcast will not let him see it. If he saw it, he would not be a zombie who was thinking about finding Revenge for Lin Zhengying in this story world; Not every NPC in the story world has the ability to have the qualification to go to the convenience store owner in Su Bais last story world, knowing what kind of world he is in, knowing what kind of existence he is. He also took the initiative to fight against the terrorist broadcast. In the end, he naturally failed. His resistance was directly brought by the terrorist broadcast to increase the story, but he finally gave the two people Su Bai and Sophia very easily. Got the task; Because the two of them expressed their respect for him, this is enough for the convenience store owner; Even if the fight against the terrorist broadcast finally failed, but at least, in this small detail, he has the ability to be willful, especially for the terrorist broadcast, you do not want a wonderful story of ups and downs, then I deliberately let you tell the story... the end of the game. The Zombie King couldn''t find the reason why Su Bai had two kinds of blood. Now, there is no time for him to find the reason. He grabbed Su Bai''s neck with both hands: "Come, bite me, my source, to you!" Zombie King This is the intention to let Su Bai use his own source, first reduce the amount of hernia in the body, and then let the suffocating and demon gas reach a balance and then remove the demon gas, as for the self-promoting suffocation It doesn''t matter, after the **** demon is discharged, I will eat this person again. Everything is still your own. Chapter 108： Zombies have an appointment Gyatso''s skin began to turn into ink at this time. Obviously, the toxins have been deepening, from the beginning of the skin surface to the flesh and blood, and may now have begun to invade the nerve center; In fact, his situation is very similar to that of Su Bai. Su Bai thought that he would just calm down the zombies that were swayed by the appearance of the **** moon. Whoever thought of the zombie king who had come in for a revenge, the result was almost one. Out of control. On the side of Gyatso, I thought it was to suppress these evil spirits that were sealed by Lin Zhengying before, and I thought that it would be possible to kill a hundred, but it was inexplicably a slap in the face, and let Gyatso take it with a very embarrassing attitude; Gyatso''s eyes slowly opened. At this time, his eyes were already black, without the slightest brilliance, and it looked extraordinarily empty. After the bite took a bite of Gyatso, it was also wiltingly huddled there, but the pair of sinister scorpions have been staring at Gyatso. It knows how long this human being can''t last, it has to watch this person die! All the enemies that were sealed around began to cheer, seemingly waiting for a feast. Gyatsos eyes looked around, and he couldnt see anything now, but he could feel the joy of the surrounding evil spirits. "presumptuous!" Gyatso snorted and the toxins began to converge quickly. "My heart is full of Buddha, why can I enter the magic!" The Tantric sorghum often has examples of the masters who have been enchanted by the original. This is also because their practice is too extreme. Unlike the Zhongzheng Xianghe of the Central Plains Buddhists, they are more like a sword, going straight ahead, so After reaching an extreme point, it is easy to transfer to the other extreme. Gyatso is ready to enter the magic. It is a great sacrifice and abandonment for Gyatso, who is pursuing Buddhism and positive results. It is not that there is never hope for a positive result after entering the demon. Buddhism is not an example of a Buddha without a magical Tao, but the difficulty It will become extraordinarily large. However, Gyatso did not hesitate to make this choice, simply because the evil spirits around him dared to be so arrogant in front of him! Yes, it is such a simple reason, it is such a simple motive, he abandoned the previous road, directly into the devil! After the toxin was turned into a magical body, it was infiltrated into the magic body. In the eyes of Gyatso, the black color faded and became gray, and the pupil was also revealed. He stood up, his eyes sweeping through the trembling screams in front of him and all the altar jars around him; This time I was really scared. This time it was not a fake, because there was no way to falsify. All the enemies that were sealed around were snoring, and even their hearts were filled with a repressed atmosphere. "You, very good." Gyatso said: "You, you have to die!" At this time, Gyatso no longer cares about what these are the "collections" of Lin Zhengying for many years. They have provoked their own dignity and must punish themselves. Gyatso only recognizes this truth, just as when Zhaxi and others left Tibet. Gyatso said that the next time they came back to see him, it was death, and then the next time they met, the long-distance reunion between the brothers and sisters of the same door was directly opposite to life and death, leaving no room for bargaining. Therefore, although Gyatso looks younger, the whole person is more sunny, and even some feels dull, but Su Bai is still more close to the monk, because Su Bai also understands that the monk is good at doing things, although sometimes it will do Out of the "brothers to speak in one step" and then holding the brothers to the wall, but compared to Gyatso, the monk is already enough to join the WTO. .................. The flame burns the soul, as if to squeeze out the last drop of Su Bai''s life potential. Then, he will completely eliminate the smoke, not the soul, and may not leave traces of the flesh; However, when the Zombie King grabbed Su Bais shoulder and put Su Bai to his neck, he almost instinctively reacted. At the last moment of the critical moment, hes instinct to survive. Su Bai opened his mouth and two cockroaches. The teeth are exposed, although the vampire lineage is now in a state of collapse, but it has to be acknowledged that the potential that people can explode at the death gate will be difficult to estimate. Su Bai did not let the Zombie King disappoint. When he took the initiative to remove his own defensive defense, and even actively slackened his skin and flesh and blood, he soon felt two sharp things into his body. Entered my body... The Zombie King took the initiative to send his own source, sent his own suffocation, and took the initiative to give Su Bai to swallow. He must do this and he can only do this. When the origin of the suffocating gas entered the Su Bai body, the fire of life that Su Bai was about to extinguish was suddenly burned up at this time, and it burned even more violently, showing a very crazy posture, like a dry grass suddenly A big fire, the fire spread immediately. Gradually, the flames of the Zombie King and Su Bai began to weaken. This is because after the transition of the origin of the Zombie King to Su Bai, he was able to start balancing the two forces in his body. The green atmosphere is constantly coming out of the body of the zombie, which is that he is starting to discharge the demon gas to the outside. And Su Bais gaze began to become more and more sharp at this time. Of course he knew what role he played in just or now. There will be no pies in the sky. If it is true, it will kill people. This principle, Su Bai understood very early, and he will not believe that he will be the protagonist in the martial arts novels, and he will be passed down in peace. When the Zombie King finally drained the monsters in his body, he gave a scream of screaming, pushing Su Bai away and letting Su Bais fangs leave his neck, but his hands were like two giant tongs. Buckle the shoulders of Su Bai. Obviously, the Zombie King is going to carry on the next step. It is extremely valuable, and he certainly cannot give up and give up! At this time, the fat man is still being chased by dozens of zombies. He is completely gone. He can only rely on Su Bai himself. The fat man is now a little careless, and his body is very scarred. It is likely to have been infected. Corpse poison. The zombie king opened his mouth and bit the shoulder of Su Bai directly, then waved his head and tore a piece of meat. Su was bored and silent, watching the zombie king bite his body so calmly. When the Zombie King bite two, he looked at his still so calm, and he hesitated, and hesitated, but continued to speak. Su Bai was arrested so much that his body was smashed. When Su Bais upper body was basically left with a few pieces of good meat, Su Bai was still so calm, even with a little smile. The Zombie King finally stopped the rhythm of foraging. He stared at Su Bais eyes. Obviously, even if he was stupid, the Zombie King knew that Su Bais expression and attitude are not so simple. The meat on the body has been so much smashed by myself, and it is still confusing, is it possible? Su Bai looked at him so calmly, then slowly began: "I am not a pure zombie, I am not only a zombie thing." When Su Bai''s voice just fell, the zombie king trembled, squirting a cold from his mouth, and then began to form a layer of frost on his face and skin, and his body began to become sluggish. Grabbing Su Bais hand was also very sluggish because it was a little frozen. Su Bai easily broke free from his hands and then continued to look at the eyes of the Zombie King: "I wish I was a pure zombie, really." Yes, if it is a pure zombie, you can strengthen the blood through the micro store, you don''t have to be so tired. The zombie king kept retreating, and in the end he could not retreat. He could only start to jump, because his body stiffness became more severe. Before he could be different from ordinary zombies, he could walk like a man, but The body is now unable to maintain its previous flexibility because it is frozen. Su Bai reached out and gently clenched his fist. His upper body, the bones that are barely exposed everywhere, is very miserable, but his expression does not show any discomfort. Instead, he looks at his current situation with great interest and reaches out and touches his nakedness. The ribs, and the smashed shoulders of the flesh and blood, did not look at the zombie king who was turning into an ice sculpture in front of him. Instead, he turned and looked at the fat man who was chasing a group of zombies and shouted: "Fat, are I very artistic now?" The fat man had just been bitten by a zombie and bit his thigh. Seeing that Su Bai actually asked himself this question at this time, he immediately shouted: "The trough, the fat man, I am rising, you asked me this, are you crazy?" Su Bai listened to this, and nodded thoughtfully, then turned and looked at the zombie king. The zombie king is using his body''s suffocation to expel cold poison, but because he has to give a large part of the source to the suffocating Su Bai, so his current strength is greatly impaired, and the ability to expel cold poisons has also dropped dramatically. Su Bai walked over, and the Zombie King reached out to catch Su Bai. Su Bai also extended his hand to grasp the hand of the Zombie King. Only this time, the strength of the two sides is not the same state of the previous unequal. Thirty years of Hedong''s thirty years of Hexi, at this time became much faster. Two zombies hold hands and look at each other. Su Bai is thinking, thinking, the zombie king is taking advantage of this opportunity to desperately drive out the cold poison, he does not know what Su Bai wants to do, but he feels that he only needs a little more time to expel the cold poison However, the next sentence of Su Bai, let the power of the zombie king riot again: "You, go with me, otherwise, dead, Because you are better than them, smarter. Chapter 109： Sadness of the egg Before the Zombie King said to Su Bai, Su Bais original words were returned at this time, and when the voice just fell, Su Bai directly hit the zombie king, and the physical contact between the two sides made a fierce noise, like The two cars told the driver that the collision was extremely fierce and extremely direct. As a result, the Zombie King was knocked out and flew out, leaving a trail of gully nearly ten meters long on the ground. Su Bai was an arm like a dislocated, squatting on one side of the body, and his body was bare. Its quite awkward, but his expression is still calm, as if he is self-mutilating, not his own body, but a toy that doesnt matter; This kind of indifference is not only to make the opponent feel desperate and chilling, even teammates may feel a shudder. The Zombies chest position was preceded by a thorn of a dagger, followed by a demon and a suffocating hedge, followed by a burning of flames, and now its the collision of Su Bai, completely sunken, at this moment, he Become very embarrassed. "Abai, save me!!!!" The fat man couldn''t hold it anymore. At this time, he was caught by several zombies with his hands and feet. If he was not struggling, he really had to be bitten. Su Bai opened his mouth and made a noise! With a touch of anger. The zombies who were besieging the fat man suddenly stopped and showed a stunned color. Obviously, with the change in the momentum of Su Bai and the zombie king, these zombies did not know who to listen to. The zombie king climbed up from the ground, and the corpse of his body began to leak out. Before his own source of suffocation gave a part of Su Bai, he was already a big injury, but he lost it and could not add it back. Instead, he ate Su The white flesh was cold poisoned, and then Su Bai was defeated by his own great advantage. This string, this series, can no longer be described by the word "unlucky", and the unwillingness and resentment of the zombie king is hard to describe. Su Bai is still looking at him as cold as nothing, watching the zombie kings heart actually give birth to a sense of powerlessness. This person, in the eyes of the zombie, is a chewing candy that is not dead, not bad. The result after playing again and again is like this. Now, feeling the scent of the other persons body, the zombie king does not know how much the other party actually got from his own body, but now his state is really I dare not continue to rush. He is afraid. "Don''t go to the poor road, let''s go!" At this moment, a sigh of anger came from afar. Lin Zhengyings figure appeared at the door of the bedroom, and his anger was round and round. It was really a gesture of celestial wind, and Lin Zhengying was a Taoist and compassionate Taoist. He can show these temperament without having to install it. The Zombie King finally stopped hesitating, turned and formed a black smoke directly. Su Bai really wants to call him to ask how this trick is cultivated, but the premise is that Su Bai has the ability to call him. The zombie king went away. The zombies who had followed the zombie king left with him. Lin Zhengying did not stop. Although these zombies would definitely cause great hidden dangers, Lin Zhengying continued to stand there and was indifferent. When the zombies here all left, Lin Zhengying immediately supported the door frame and squatted at the door. His face showed painful color. Obviously, he just woke up before, but his body was extremely weak and there was no way to fight with the Tao. I used to come out to scare people, but it is also a success. His appearance is tantamount to the last straw that crushes the courage of the zombie. A fat man with a wound licked the glutinous rice and detoxified in his mouth. He walked to the side of Su Bai and reached for a white smack. "Cool, Ahbai." Then, as the fat man''s slap went down, Su Bai''s entire man fell straight to the ground, his eyes, still calm. "........." Fat man, "Wow, a big slot, you don''t have to be killed by zombies and killed by me!" .................. I dont know how long I was in a coma. When Su Bai opened her eyes, she found herself lying on the bed, covered with cloth. These were used to wrap the wounds, but Su Bai knew that she could not use these things. The wound has actually recovered seven or eight. On the bedside, sitting on A Kuan, A Kuan was asleep, and was awakened by Su Bais movement. He immediately stood up and snorted without a good breath: "I am going to call the master." Su Bai sat silently by the bed. His lips were very white. He didn''t wake up. Once he woke up, the desire for fresh blood in his heart would come again. At this time, he could only use The willpower of oneself to fight, just like detoxification. Lin Zhengying walked in. His head was covered with bandages. The walking steps were also somewhat vain. However, he did not say anything to the misunderstandings of the previous people. Instead, he sat down directly beside Su Bai and put his fingers on Su Bai. Start the pulse on the wrist. Su Bai looked at Lin Zhengying. To be honest, until now, Su Bai felt that the terrorist broadcast completely implanted the uncle in the real world into the world of this story. It was a very bad thing. The **** broadcast really It is for the story in the story world and it is all-or-nothing, but when I watched the movie of Uncle from the screen, I have a special feeling when I look at the uncle in close quarters. Indeed, its ugly... Lin Zhengying certainly didn''t know what Su Bai was thinking at the moment. However, he was still a little embarrassed to be stared at by Su Bai. It seemed that there was a dim sum, coughing twice and withdrawing his hand. "To be honest, I can''t see anything from your pulse." Su Bais mouth has a smile, this is nature, this body, people are not ghosts, how can you get out through the pulse. "However, when I helped you check the injury, I found that your body''s blood loss was very bad, and even some made me unbelievable. So I asked some Tibetan merchants from the Chen staff to buy some red pills and smashed them. On the wound, then........." Next, Lin Zhengying did not speak. However, Su Bai also knows what he wants to say. It is estimated that his body''s resilience has scared him. "That Tibetan mastiff and I said, you have your own things, the previous misunderstanding, I apologize to you." Lin Zhengying said very sincerely. "Nothing." Su Bai did not mind Lin Zhengying''s attitude to kill himself. It was just a misunderstanding and the result of another misunderstanding. At this time, Gyatso stood at the door. Lin Zhengying got up. "Let''s talk, let''s go out and see, yes, I am going to go out tonight to get those zombies back. They are scattered outside and will definitely endanger civilians." "Go together." Su Bai said. Lin Zhengying smiled and said, "Thank you." After that, he nodded to Gyatso and went out. Gyatso went to Su Bai and looked at it. "It seems to be a good recovery." At this time, Gyatso gave Su Bai a different feeling. The whole person became more restrained, and even the temperament of his body changed a lot. But what changed specifically, Su Bai could not say it. "Alright, but what is that red pill?" Su Bai asked. "That was made from the blood of animals such as yak on the Tibetan Plateau. The people in your Central Plains bought it to help the house." Gyatso poured himself a glass of water and took a sip. Lin Zhengying found this thing for you to use, otherwise I might have to sneak out to kill a few people to release blood and feed it to you." Su Bai knows that Gyatso can really do this kind of thing. If it is a monk''s words, it is estimated to be overhanging, but Gyatso, who is very close to the Tantrics, has no resistance to this kind of thing. "Fat?" "Can you walk down the ground?" Gyatso did not answer directly. "You know, I just woke up, basically there is not much problem." "I really envy your blood." Gyatso smiled. "He is next door." Su Bai got out of bed. "Go and see?" "you sure?" "what happened?" "Forget it, let''s go see it with you." Su Bai and Gyatso went to the next room together. There was a tub in the room. The fat man was sitting in the tub. There were a lot of things like glutinous rice in the tub. The water was very muddy. The fat man saw Su Bai coming in, showing bitterness, "Abai, help me." "What''s wrong?" Su Bai asked strangely. However, the next moment, Su Bai saw a snake sticking his head out of the water and crawling onto the shoulders of the fat man and spitting a letter. "Hey, fat man originally called Lin Zhengying to get Chen Yumi to pull out a corpse poison. I know that he said that these snakes can also **** out the corpse poison, and I have put a lot of snakes in the tub. I am so scared, I am afraid of snakes, really." "He said that if you use it, you will be embarrassed. People are more professional than you." Su Bai said. "Speaking lightly, can you imagine how many snakes are constantly swimming from your egg?" The fat man has no love. At this time, the fat man suddenly thought of something, and said: "Yes, I met a monk in the demon, and the monk told me to bring a sentence and say it to you." Su Bai''s eyebrows picked and said: "What?" "He said that the world of this story is a joke." The fat man frowned. "I never understood the meaning of this sentence." "This story world is a joke?" Su Bai meditation again, looked at Gyatso, found that Gyatso was also meditating, then looked at the fat man, "you see him, why not come out together?" "I was originally with the monk as if I was taking the relics inside, but suddenly I came to a fox demon. The monk said that let me go first, he came to the temple." Su Bai was somewhat surprised. He felt that the monk should be a high-profile sorghum, but it should not be carried out in the story world. "Later?" Gyatso asked at this time. "Later..." The fat man bit his teeth. "When the monk finished speaking, he took me off the Buddha statue, and then ran with the relic. You know, I just moved for three seconds!" Chapter 110： Giant view After hearing the last sentence of the fat man, Su Bai and Gyatso looked at each other and both of them felt that this was like the style of the monk doing things, because the monk always gave people a feeling of compassion, but doing things. It has never been pedantic, and sometimes it is even astounding. In short, it seems that there are no such bad habits in the monk. The fat man continued to pull the poison in the tub. Su Bai and Gyatso walked around in Yizhuang. A Liang was greeting some craftsmen who were re-cultivating Yizhuang. When he saw Su Bai and Gyatso, he also pretended to pretend. I didnt see it. Its obviously impossible for them to be disciples like Lin Zhengyings mind. After a while, Yizhuang started the meal. It was A Kuans meal, because he had to greet these master craftsmen who had been busy for a day, so today is a big pot of rice, and Su Bai does not take himself as an outsider. I found a bowl of chopsticks and added some food. I just went into the house and ate it. I just put down the tableware. Gyatso came in and threw a bag of Su Bai. Su Bai opened it and saw it all red pills. "You went to rob?" Su Bai asked, apparently this number is indeed enough, not like buying it. "Huayuan." Gyatso did not talk nonsense, spit out these two words, and then said: "Pick up and prepare, Lin Zhengying insisted on going out to get those zombies back tonight." Su Bai took out a red pill and threw it into his mouth. He chewed like a jelly bean. Gyatso said that Su Bai, who had come to the edge, could not believe it. It must have been found by Tibetan businessmen near here. Come over, as to whether or not to use any coercive measures, then Su Bai is not known, of course, knowing will not care. "You said that this thing is purely used for blood, will it cause any problems in my area?" Su Bai remembers that Gyatso had said this before but it was used as a side aid. "As far as I know, the blood in the zombies is not stagnation, so the body temperature is cold. Can the sponge below you not be able to congest and harden? Oh no, or its always in a hard state but it doesnt go down. "Gyatsos mouth suddenly showed a meaningful smile. Su Bai smiled and didn''t care. He just said: "Is there something wrong with you that night?" Gyatso heard this sentence and silently nodded. The Buddha changed his mind. The change was not only the strengthening of the line. In fact, the most important thing has already begun to affect his state of mind. Before the transformation, Gyatso was polite and advancing. According to evidence, it is absolutely impossible to make such a joke. "In fact, it is quite good. It is much more natural than before." Su Bai took a shot of Gyatso''s shoulder. Everyone has his own secrets and has his own experience. Gyatso is not willing to say that Su Bai himself does not. I will ask, "After the mission story, I will take you to the city to have fun." At this time, the fat man came over with a rice bowl. This guy obviously walked with a little feeling of floating, and he was sick like a silk. "Tonight, I have to follow Lin Zhengying to go out and represent the moon to eliminate evil." The fat man''s face is pleated like a chrysanthemum. "If you don''t, I will learn to stun him again. I am not very honest." Okay." Su Bai shook his head and directly vetoed: "You can''t do this. It was a misunderstanding under the chance of the last time. The mistake is not with us. It is even on the side of Lin Zhengying. He is the protagonist of this main task. For the first time, it can still be explained. If this time, we deliberately stunned him, it is really deliberately opportunistic, and in this way, it will inevitably not cause punishment for terrorist broadcasts." The fat man spit out his tongue. "Cheng, you can make sense. Then, tonight, we will go to the Sailor Moon together. In other words, Lin Zhengying also has injuries. I also have injuries on my body. Abai, your vitality has not recovered yet. Panyu is like a blackened one. I dont know the remaining strength. Im a team that says its a compliment, and its obviously a bunch of old and weak. Gyatso glanced at the fat man, and the fat man looked back at him. The eyes of the two men were intertwined and then moved away. Obviously, the change of Gyatso was not only discovered by Su Bai, but also the eyes of the fat man. "Let''s look at it first. I can''t let Lin Zhengying go alone. If there is any danger or accident, there is no need to go to the hard, and Lin Zhengying will go first. Lin Zhengying is not the kind of rigid person, otherwise that night. I won''t watch those zombies leave." When talking, Lin Zhengying had already put on the robe and came over. At this time, the sky was already dark. Su Bai took out another red pill and threw it into his mouth and chewed it. In fact, his conversation with Gyatso was just a kind of teasing. Su Bai absorbed the blood in the red pill, which was directly broken down by his body. It would be like other people eating this stuff and causing rapid congestion below. The fat man got to the side of Su Bai and asked, "This is what you eat, it smells very sweet." "Sugar beans," Su Bai said. "I am coming too?" said the fat man with a smile. "Yes, open your mouth." "what" The fat man opened his mouth immediately. Su Bai grabbed a hand and directly plugged it into the fat man''s mouth. The fat man chewed for a while, swallowed it all, and slammed it. "I didn''t think it was delicious, but I also had a bit of astringency." ............ "In recent days, I have not received any rumors of zombie wounding. The poor road thinks that there are two possibilities. One of them may be because the zombie king was wounded by us, so I have been crouching, and I cant even bring the zombies. Uneasy to protect himself; the second is possible, the zombies are not raging in the town, but in the mountains, maybe, some mountain villages have already encountered their poisonous hands, but the news there is blocked, so it has not yet come out. Lin Zhengying said while leading the way. "I think it should be the latter''s possibility. The Zombie King is injured. It needs more blood to supplement himself. The zombies who were originally suppressed by the Taoist leader will lose their restraint and the zombie will explode more violently. They, certainly, will not be safe, and they will not be safe." A Liang and A Kuan were left at home by Lin Zhengying and did not come out together, so this team is only four people. The former Gyatso and Lin Zhengying were negotiating the route. Later, Su Bai and the fat man walked slowly. The stick under the fat man was already wearing a pair of pants. He shook out a tent and walked a bit flustered. "Fat, hey, this is to catch the zombies, not to catch the foxes, what are you excited about?" Su Bai, who knows the truth of the matter, still squats next to him. "Young and vigorous, huh, huh, young and energetic." The fat man is also somewhat puzzled, and it didn''t take long for him to react naturally. "Would you like to stop and take a break to rest, do you find a woods to pick up?" "There are no movies and no novels, empty? Don''t you break the skin?" "Then you are looking for any tree holes, etc. There are moss skins on the tree holes, which just play a role in lubrication." "Hey, I said, can you not say anything cool here?" The fat man was a little angry, then left and right, "How far is the distance?" "It is estimated that there is a village in front. If the village people are dead, it proves to be very close. If they are still alive and kicking, it proves that we still have a long way to go," Su Bai said. "The style of your speech is really postmodern." "Isn''t it your fat man who can''t walk? Wait, stop!" Su Bai suddenly felt something, raised his hand and motioned everyone to stop. "I smell that smell." Lin Zhengying heard that he did not doubt Su Bais words and began to take equipment from the parcel. After all, although there are Taoist and Tibetan mastiffs in the team, no matter how professional they are, no one will understand the same kind. Gyatso is saying: "I will go ahead and see." After that, he went straight up; The rest are waiting in the same place; Ten minutes later, Gyatso returned, and said straightforwardly: "The whole village was slaughtered by zombies." The team re-entered the village. The village was full of lying bodies, and most of the bodies were torn and damaged. Su Bai sat down by a wellhead. Lin Zhengying and Gyatso continued to search. The fat man would have liked to search and search, but the last one was because of the tiredness. On the other hand, it was because the stick below was too bad. See Su White sat at the wellhead and let it cool. He followed him and sat down at the wellhead. "Fat, seeing the female body is not." Su Bai said coldly. "Where, Abai, can you not be so dirty? Can you be upright, sunny, and positive?" "Oh." Su Bai thought thoughtfully. "You just got this water?" The fat man stretched over and touched it. Even in the summer, the temperature in the well water has been very cold. Especially in the mountains, the composition of this well water is similar to that of spring water. "Yes, just hit." At this time, the fat man was tired and thirsty. When he said nothing at the moment, he directly reached out and took the bucket. He first sipped a few big mouths, then closed his eyes and poured a bucket of cold well water on himself. Face. "Ha! Cool! Good!" The fat man was so refreshed that his body was relaxed. Su Bai looked at the fat man somewhat strangely. The fat man looked at himself and then asked, "What?" "Do you see female bodies?" "Fat Lord, I just got a bucket of cold water, now I am quiet, I don''t believe you." The fat man deliberately opened his legs, and sure enough, the stuff was soft. Su Bai stood up and held his hands at the well: "I asked you to see the female body, you show me what your pants are doing; Hey, there is a female corpse under the well, and the body has been soaked into a giant view. "Vo..............." The fat man immediately fell to the ground and began to spit disgustingly. Chapter 111： scam! Over there, Gyatso and Lin Zhengying had already checked in. They saw that the fat man was crouching beside the wellhead, and he put his fingers into his throat and kept clasping the ropes. Some doubts. Su Bai clap his hands. "Nothing, what did you find?" Lin Zhengying spread his hand and Su Bai saw some gray-brown ashes on his palm. "This kind of soil, there is only one place in this mountain. The boots under the zombies are not new, but I did not let them wander around after suppressing them. They are also waiting for the ghosts once a year in the house. The door opened them and forced them into the reincarnation, so their soles were still clean, so they went to that place to leave such obvious traces." "Take the way." Su Bai wiped his lips and patted the fat shoulders. "Follow." The group continued to move forward to the mountains. Not long after this time, Lin Zhengying stopped to stop and then pointed to the foothills in front. "That''s it, the area is very high in ore, and the black **** is on the ground. Also, there is a cave at the end, and the zombies should be hiding there." "Then go straight in, look at the zombie king has not recovered, directly once and for all." Gyatso said. The last time I confronted the Zombie King, there was a fat man who had played off, and Su Bai, also the two men. Now there are Lin Zhengying and Gyatso, and the odds are actually very big. Su Bai gently sucked his nose behind the three people. He always felt that things were going too smoothly. If the zombies were exhausted so easily, wouldn''t the name of the world be wasted? Mr. Zombie Is the zombie in this story world so easy to level? The four men walked down from the relatively gentle side of the cliff, and soon came to the hole outside the cave. There were some broken clothes and broken meat. This basically confirmed that Lin Zhengyings speculation was correct. Lin Zhengying took the gossip mirror in his hand, the mahogany sword was behind him, and the other hand was carrying a paper sign. He first entered the hole. Then he was Gyatso and the fat man. Su Bai deliberately stayed at the end. When the three people in front went in, Su Bai bit his teeth. He always felt that his sudden sense of crisis could not deceive himself. Perhaps it was because he got the relationship of the zombie origin. I was not afraid of pulling away from the front three people. Su Bai was at the door of the cave and reached out and turned over in those broken meats. It was this inadvertent movement that made Su Bai have a major discovery. It is not the residue that has been bitten out, but it is cut off with a sharp weapon. Su Bais eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a scene in his mind: a man carrying a few clothes and a large piece of meat in his hand, standing outside the cave, smashing the clothes with a sword or a knife, and licking the meat. broken. It is impossible for a zombie to take a weapon. This is very clear. If there is a zombie that evolves to know how to start using human weapons, then this zombie is really against the sky. That is to say, some people here specially arranged this ecstasy, deliberately deceived everyone to believe, and then walked into this cave. "Cave, cave." Su Bai mouth whispered, "Mom, Laozi came to this story, the truth of the world is to do pangolin, this hole is drilled to another hole." Just then, Su Bai suddenly found something in the grass above the mountain, like something is watching here. Su Bais mouth showed a smile, obviously, the other party was a little panicked because he was not going to go in. Sustained as if nothing had happened, Su Bai sat down at the hole. He didn''t worry about Gyatso and the fat man and Lin Zhengying. There were Gyatso and the fat man. Even if something happened, they could always hold it for a while. Going up early, the effect is almost the same, and, for some kind of thought, Su Bai did not rush into the cave and shouted everyone out there to have a scam. When everyone is drunk and I am alone, it often means that you can find some opportunities faster than others. Although sitting here, but Su Bais eyes have been watching the position, focusing on the hidden location of the other side and planning his own sprint route, Su Bai suddenly jumped from the ground and rushed straight in that direction. . The other party was obviously stunned by Su Bais move, but he immediately returned to the position of Su Bais oblique position, and the grass began to swing; Su Bai is clear, that is, the person who monitors himself is fleeing. When the eyes were condensed, Su Bai did not go straight to chase, but changed direction. Finally, when a man in ordinary clothes ran into a forest and looked back and continued to run, in front of him, Su Bai, who was carrying grass stems, slowly came out. "Hey, A Liang, what are you doing here?" Su Bais voice came, and A Liangs whole body suddenly trembled, and then he looked at his front. When he saw Su Bai standing in front of himself, A Liang said a little embarrassed: "You... I... I am worried about the master, so come over... look... look... see." Su Bai nodded and slowly walked to A Liang: "Oh, it turns out that you are also a filial piety, I am very touched." "boom!" The voice just fell, Su Bai an elbow hit directly in the neck of A Liang, A Liang immediately turned his eyes and fainted. Su Bai looked at A Liang lying on the floor and smiled. "You don''t believe this yourself, are you?" ............ "Abai did not follow up." In the cave, the fat man spoke. "Stop and wait, or, let''s go out and see." Gyatso suggested. Lin Zhengying shook his head. "No, we have already come in. The breath of the living people must have been sensed by the zombies. If there is more time left here, maybe the zombies have already left, go out and look for him. The poor road is advanced by one person. At that time, the zombie king was seriously injured by the poor road. This time, there will be no exception." Lin Zhengying is obviously confident in himself, but Gyatso and the fat man have little confidence in the current Lin Zhengying, and even if Lin Zhengying is in a state of full prosperity, if something unexpected happens, you will die if you die, but However, it is still harmful to yourself and other people who have failed to be detained with precious stories. Why bother to come. At this time, some stupid shadows appeared in front, and the surrounding temperature quickly decreased. Lin Zhengying picked up his own gossip mirror. Then, with his own blood, the gossip mirror is pointed at the front, and the gossip will release the red light to the front. Then, Gyatso breathed a stagnation, and the fat mans mouth opened completely forgotten how to close, even Lin Zhengyings hand shook: In front of the three, its really a zombie. but, Some of these zombies are dressed in white and yellow horses, some in armor, and some in the Jurassic Palace. The sultry atmosphere is almost as rich as water droplets. ............ "Snapped!" A slap in the face of A Liang''s face, A Liang suddenly woke up from the coma. At this time, his hands and feet were tied, and Su Bai sat on the stone in front and looked at him. "Let''s talk, what''s going on." "I don''t know." A Liang licked his lips and said this. "Oh I got it." Su Bai did not talk nonsense, and directly took the stone under his feet and went down to A Liangs ankle. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" A Liang made a fierce cry, the ankles, bloody, bones exposed, obviously, it is impossible for A Liang to walk normally, at least a blind man. The blood-stained stone was thrown aside, and Su Bai clap his hands. "I don''t think it''s okay, I don''t want to know. I happen to have a while. I didn''t **** blood. I let those evil things happen all day long. Panic." Su Bai said while revealing his vampire fangs. The temperament of the whole person became incomprehensible and strange in an instant. This is not a fool, nor a bluff, but the most direct external manifestation. It is this blood lineage. Characteristics. A Liang immediately frightened and snored. When Su Bais fangs gently penetrated his neck, A Liang immediately shouted: "I said, I said, I said!" Su Bai pulled out his fangs again, and A Liangs neck left two blood holes. "Its a monk, a monk called me to come over and ask me to arrange these things in the cave. The master and you are on the road. I am running directly here, so I am faster than you." "Monk?" Su Bai licked his lips. "What kind of monk." "A very white monk." "You said this is equal to not saying." Su Bai continued to bend down, ready to re-suck. "He called the Seven Laws, called the Seven Laws. I heard a woman around him calling his name. I was poisoned by them. Miss Chen was also fed. I must do things according to their instructions. Otherwise, they will not give I am taking the medicine; I have already experienced the feeling that the poison broke out in my body. I really don''t dare to experience it for the second time. I really don''t dare. A Liang said while starting to shed tears and runny nose. Seven laws? Not... Su Bai suddenly felt that the whole thing was a bit inexplicable. The monk had already come out of the demon hole? And I also found Yizhuang, but why not come to find myself and Gyatso, but hide in the dark? What the **** is he doing, not even knowing. Of course, Su Bai does not think that he, Gyatso and the monk are intimate relations, but Su Bai feels that he should not go to the point where he needs to calculate in the back. "There is something in that cave." Su Bai asked. "I don''t know, I didn''t go in, they didn''t let me in." Aliang replied, but, in an instant, his body suddenly swelled up, like a dry tire was beaten up. Su Bai did not consciously step back, A Liang looked at Su Bai very painfully: "Save me... save me..." On A Liangs forehead, a foxs paw print appeared. Chapter 112： Send a touching and monthly testimonial "Terror Broadcasting" on the new book monthly ticket list has fallen to the eighth, which is not proportional to our subscription scores. Therefore, the dragon decided to send a single chapter that was touching, and the listener was sobbing and sad, to ask for a monthly pass; But think about it, it seems that there is nothing sad and miserable now. The dragon is still going to the code word. Look at the dragons such awkwardness, Monthly ticket, vote over! Hold the dragon! Chapter 112： Shock! In a very elegant courtyard, the monk is sitting cross-legged. Although some of the patterns are a little smaller here, there is such a quiet place in the story world for you to retreat. It is considered a very high treatment. At this moment, other listeners are still working hard to protect Lin Zhengying. The monk is really sitting, even sitting a little too stable. A woman is in the pool. She seems to be a little sick, not very active, but even if she is so, her body is graceful and charming, and with the temperament that I have seen, I cant stop, but The sharpness that flashes between the eyebrows is not captured by people with a small heart. "Monk, I am sore." The woman spoke, one hand holding her little belly, it was very painful, and the brows were so tight that they could not help but panic. The monk did not care, did not ask, continue to meditate, and even the eyelids did not blink, a pair of looks like a mountain, like falling asleep. "Monk, I am going to be hurt." The woman yelled. "You are coming, I am dying, really." "Amitabha, full of qi, non-physical loss, this time is not at night, not when the fetus is active." The monk said these words and continued to meditate. The woman smiled twice and was a little bit boring. It was also a bit blaming that the monk was too incomprehensible and did not know that he was deliberately carrying a sapwood head. I reached out and took a lotus flower in the pool and smelled it under my nose. I felt that this taste really didn''t like it. She was still used to the taste and feeling in the demon. Once it came out, it was so wide. It is very disturbing to her heart. Of course, the most important reason is that she is on her own body. She is weakened and becomes very weak. The woman''s hand touched the stomach, and there was a clear bulge, apparently pregnant. The uneasiness of a woman comes from here; After practicing to a certain extent, the level of life is already very high, and the ordinary low-level face **** will not let you become pregnant at all. This time, my own pregnancy is completely a mysterious essence that condenses in my body. The new life, according to the scientific point of view, is self-improvement. This is a scene she didn''t want to see, but it was the scene she expected to see. Pregnancy would make her situation very dangerous. The tyrannical monster that was suppressed in the demon was not just one, but for fear. Because of the weakness of pregnancy, he was taken advantage of other monsters in the demon, and he left the demon with the help of the monk; Of course, the reason why I want to give birth to this child instead of wanting to kill it is not the proliferation of maternal love, but because she knows that this baby in her body is a gathering of heaven and earth, waiting for her to give birth to this child. When you go down and eat again, your body and soul level will obviously get a bigger leap. This is something that is difficult for her to refuse. Tiger poison does not eat, but this woman has been planning to swallow her own children. Now, from the date of the childs birth, there are two or three days. On that day, I will become the most Weak, so she needs human protection, monk, gains her trust, and of course, she also gave the monk a reward. "Monk, those people and you are like, but why do you want them to die?" "Amitabha, Buddhism, can''t be said." The woman turned a blind eye at the monk. "Do you want them to die, or do you want the priest to die?" The monk still does not answer. In fact, he and the woman have been in this state since the day they left the demon. The woman suddenly gave a long smile, and then her figure quickly appeared in front of the monk, her hands on the face of the monk, shouting: "I will give you, you will not be satisfied, say, what do you want?" The monk continued to remain motionless, the woman''s anger and the ever-changing temper, he simply did not pay attention, just quietly continue to read his own Buddhist scriptures. "Say!" The woman seemed very excited. She was originally a violent personality. Now she is in the top six, and the character is almost enlarged to the extreme. If it is not because she left the demon, she suddenly walked into the heavens. Looking down, she doesn''t know what she will do in this emotional state. The monk slowly opened his eyes and looked at the woman''s eyes. "Barren, I want a leg." The monk finally answered. To have a leg, this leg is not the monk''s own, nor the woman''s own, but the leg of the baby in the woman''s belly, but when the monk communicates with the woman, it seems to be a bit like a chicken leg. ordinary. "Legs, want a leg?" The woman''s nephew constantly changed into different colors. "I really don''t want to give you, but I am still willing to sign a soul oath for this and you, just protect me and protect me." Smooth delivery, my child''s legs, divide you!" After all, the woman began to recite what was in her mouth, and then, a drop of blood appeared in her eyebrows, and blood was floating between the woman and the monk. "Monk, you have vowed, and then delivered to Heaven! If you swear by this oath, the five thunders! The vows of metaphysical people cannot be sent casually, because they themselves and the feelings of heaven are more sensitive and sensitive than ordinary people, so once they make a vow, once they violate the oath, they are very likely to be themselves. The oath of the vows, and the womans pledge is more like witnessing in front of the sky, and in this world of strange and powerful stories, the heavens will be particularly sensitive, and even the fat can lead to the thunder. It is enough to see how the heavens in this story world are "observing the truth." The monk did not hesitate, recited a few words in his mouth, and then shed a drop of blood from his eyebrows, and merged with the woman''s blood, and then drifted together. The woman seems to be satisfied with this. Even if she has to pay for one leg of her child, it is really a bit of a pain, not to cherish the distress of her child, but the distress of the part of her own food. Reaching for a bunch of grapes, the woman opened her mouth and ate, eating and eating, the woman suddenly stopped, and then the corner of the mouth slightly curved: "The monk, among the few people, one did not enter the hole." .................. Seeing the fox''s paw mark, Su Bai''s fingers rubbed a bit. At this time, A Liang was unable to speak because of his pain, and he could only involuntarily twitch; Su Bai hesitated for a while, still put his finger on the mark and press it lightly. The imprint immediately seemed to be alive, and A Liangs pupil suddenly turned into a complete cyan at this time, and at the same time, the bulging places on his body all dissipated. "It''s you." A Liang speaks, but the tone is so arrogant, a bit unattractive, and sly, very nice, seems to be soft enough to be in the human bones. Su Bai smiled and then nodded. "it''s me." Su Bai certainly knows who is using the A Liang body to talk now, that sao fox. "If you don''t give me a bed, even if I stole the sneak peeks that I used to grind my teeth, it''s too kind. It makes people''s teeth itch now, but there is no place to dispel it." Su Bai shrugged. "I said, can you speak normally? You know that you are borrowing a man''s body. I can''t stand it." "Oh, the monk is right, you are also a very shameless person. It seems that this is indeed the case." "The monk is with you?" Su Bai asked. "And this tone, the translation is, my man said, you are a very shameless person. Cheng, I used to think that the monk is very special, but I still I really didn''t expect him to be so heavy. This is true, the monk is not good for women, but still like female creatures." "You know, you haven''t already known from this person''s mouth, but you know what to ask, yes, the monk is now with me, I have already come out of the demon hole, and the monk is now giving a massage to the shoulders every day. Kneeling." Su Bai closed his eyes slightly, and many thoughts in his heart were circling, about half a minute of silence, because Su Bai did not speak, and the fox over there did not speak. In the end, Su Bai broke this silence: "Sao Fox, are you not going to die?" This time, it was the opposite silence. After a short while, the opposite side opens: "Is it a set?" Su Bai nodded. "Almost." "Tonight, I will see you in the backyard of the county." "You admit that you can''t do it anymore. What am I going to do and burn paper money for you?" "The monk said that when the tongue wakes up, you let him know the name of his master." After saying this, the mark on A Liangs forehead disappeared immediately, and the whole person immediately woke up and chopped up his sore throat with his hands on his throat. It seemed very painful. Seeing that he was still endless, Su Bai slammed into the ground and A Liang rolled on the ground several times and squatted on the ground. "Don''t kill me... I beg you... don''t kill me... really don''t kill me..." Su Bai picked up a branch under his feet and threw it in front of A Liang: "Write your master''s name." A bright stunned, he did not expect Su Bai to make such a request, but stunned by Su Bais oppression, he nodded, reached for the branch, and began to write his master on the slightly softer land under his feet. first name. Su Bai did not want to understand why the fox would let himself do this. There is a mystery in it. Just when A Liang raised his head and said to Su Bai: "I wrote it." When I saw three on the ground The su white face of the word suddenly changed: "Lin Zhenying!" Chapter 113： It’s a joke! "Lin Zhenying?" Su Bai read it again. "Is this ''vibration''?" In the face of Su Bai''s questioning, A Liang nodded hard and nodded. "Yes, in the name of the master, this is the word ''vibration''." Su Bai squatted down, put a hand on his forehead, and then he slammed into the rock in front of him. "Oh shit." Su Bai is really mad at the moment, and also thinks of the monk who came back from the fat man. "This story world is a joke." Now, the story world is really a joke, except for the monk, himself. Others have been involved in this joke. Moreover, this kind of thing is really in line with the style of terrorist broadcasting. It has made a joke with all the listeners. The price of this joke is the life of the audience. In order to protect a person who is not the target of the task, he and others will take the risk. How many risks have been encountered, and how many hardships have been encountered. Today, there is definitely a great danger in the cave. Su Bai took a deep breath and spit it out again. Then he grabbed A Liang''s neck with one hand and lifted A Liang''s whole person. "You... said... don''t kill me..." Su Bai smiled, it doesn''t matter: "Sorry, I changed my mind, and you almost killed me. I am still very vengeful." Subsequently, Su Bai pierced his fangs into A Liang''s neck. After a few minutes, Su Baisong hand, A Liang became a dry corpse and fell to the ground, and Su Bai''s lips also became Extremely bright. Obviously, more drugs, more rest, and more treatments are far less than the recovery of blood from a living person. Su Bai was like a person who had been hungry for a long time. He finally had a full meal. The dark injury left by the previous injury was eliminated at this time. The body shook a little and felt the feeling of satisfaction and recovery. He looked at the distance again. In the cave, there was constant white air, which meant that the temperature in the cave was already lower than the outside. Not a little bit, I dont know if Fat Man and Gyatso and Lin Zhenying are still safe in the cave. However, these are not things that Su Bai wants to care about now, and mislead everyone into this cave, but the monk and the monk must have their own wishful thinking. Moreover, the most important point is that the monk knows that Lin Zhenying is not the main line task of Lin Zhengying, which shows that the monk himself is already sure about the real Lin Zhengying, and even has found it. Su Bai did not go to the cave to meet other people, left directly from here, and went down the mountain. He deliberately speeded up. When he returned to the county, there was basically no one on the street. Su Bai went straight to the gate of the county, opposite the county, there was a wine cellar, and the brand of snoring was already hung, but on the second floor of the cellar, a monk stood, the monk seemed to be here, waiting for Su Bai. . The man on the second floor reached out and the monk gently nodded and turned and walked in. Su Bai entered the wine cellar, the boss in the wine cellar was checking out, the second child was cleaning, seeing Su Bai came in, Xiao Er shouted: "Sorry for the objective, the family has already fought." Su Bai pointed to the second floor. "Hey, Nacheng, the master above has already wrapped up the second floor tonight, please." Su Bai refused the lead of Xiao Er and went up. The monk sat at a table by the window. There was a pot of wine on the table, three dishes and small dishes, which were fennel beans, dried tofu, and peanuts. "No meat?" Su Bai sat up opposite the monk. "Amitabha, barren is a monk." "I haven''t seen you poorly before." Su Bai himself poured a glass of wine and took a sip. The wine was not high in intensity and was sweet. "This story is different in the world. It has a gods and is closer." Su Bai nodded, it is understood, the real world obviously can not see ghosts and zombies everywhere, to prove the difference between the real world and the story world, here, the head is really more appropriate, even the monk is I have to be cautious here too. In fact, the monk is really a pragmatist. He does not stick to his identity as a monk, but he still gives people a high-spirited posture. This is the ability of the monk. Is there a lot of questions to ask? The monk also poured himself a glass of wine, then smelled it on the tip of his nose and did not drink. Su Bai did not take care of the monk, he squeezed two fennel beans into his mouth and chewed, the fennel beans were very fragrant. The monk also knows the meaning of Su Bai, but it is also clear about Su Bais character. Obviously, if he cant give a reasonable explanation, the style and habit that Su Baizhen must report, maybe he will calculate it with himself. I went into the cave. "Actually, you don''t have to be guilty, you didn''t go to the cave to find them, right?" asked the monk. Su Bai continued to eat beans, as if he was a little hungry, or did not answer. "You are still a bit of a friendship. The poor know that the poor set up this bureau, the intention is to introduce Lin Zhenying to let him die. As for you didn''t go in, it was unreasonable." The monk is very sincere. "Hey." Su Bai poured himself a glass of wine and shook his hands in front of the monk with a glass of wine. "Co-play, I didn''t have anything to do in the cave. Do you feel too disappointed with the monk?" "The same, the same." The monk said. "I don''t have time to fight with you." Su Bai warned, "You know, I have a lot of stories left." The submersible meaning of Su Bais sentence is that you will play with me with sloppy eyes. Then everyone will break the net of the fish, and the big line task 1 will not be rewarded. The failure to buckle the story is just right. Anyway, there are more than 800 stories in my story. Buckle. "You can''t say that, in fact, barren has been looking for an opportunity." The monk took a bunch of beads on his wrist that didn''t know where to pan, and the fingers began to dial one by one. "One can put one." Most of the rewards in the story world are a chance to eat." Upon hearing this sentence, Su Bai thought of the second story in the world, when he met the paper man, the story world at the end was Su Bai won most of the rewards, Gongzihai and other people. Just take a sip of soup. "It is possible to grasp the most of the story points of a story world in a complete way, comparable to the reward income of the three story worlds. This time, the poor think that it is their chance." "So you think, I, Gyatso, fat man, and possibly other fish that are slipping through the net, is your potential competitor, so simply push the boat and kill us a few, right?" "Ran." The monk confessed generously, "Amitabha, good and good." "Monk, the sentence you just said is like saying, ''You are pumping me, pick me up, I can''t wait.''" "Oh, the poor and the fat man once met in the demon hole, the poor said a word to the fat man..." Is this story world a joke? "Yes, this is the sentence." The monk nodded and then personally poured a glass of wine to Su Bai. Su Bai is also welcome, picking up the cup and suffocating it, followed by: "It means that the terrorist broadcast takes advantage of our audience''s preconceived impression. I implanted a good guy with the same actor Lin Zhengying in the real world, and then issued a main task, let us protect Lin Zhengying. In fact, it is with us. A joke, this Lin Zhengying is not Lin Zhengying, but Lin Zhenying." "Actually, this is really funny, and it is also consistent with the consistent style of terrorist broadcasting." The monk echoed, "However, this joke is not just from this." "You said, my patience has been polished. I know that since you let the sao fox call me, I obviously want to help me to do things. In this case, the rules and information are naturally clear, otherwise, let alone I would like to continue to work with your guy who has just pitted me. Even if I am willing, you will not be assured of me, isn''t it?" "Ran." The monk took a piece of tofu with chopsticks and sent it to his mouth. After chewing and swallowing, he reopened: "The demon hole, in fact, I dont know how many years ago, when a group of sorghums were set up to suppress the monsters here, the monsters there could not go out at will." "I know that." "The idea at the time of poverty was that here, as far as possible to get some inheritance, but unexpectedly met the fox." "I heard that your relationship is good, you are also heavy." "She was doing something at the time." "What are you doing?" "Abortion, she is hitting her stomach against the rock wall." "Oh..." Su Bai remembered the body of the fox he saw. It is hard to imagine that the sao fox would actually do this kind of thing. "and then?" "Because in the demon, not only is she a big demon, but there are several monsters whose strength is almost equal to the usual balance. Her pregnancy is more like a natural birth, not an external fertilization, so once childbirth At the time, she will become very weak and may be embarrassed by other big demons, so she tried every means to get rid of this inexplicable child." "Continue." Su Bai grabbed a handful of peanuts, leaned back in the chair, and listened to the story while eating peanuts. "Later, under the persuasion of persuasion, she promised to be willing to leave the demon with the barren, to give birth outside the child, and to be poor and to take her away from the demon." "This story is not attractive, nor high... tide." Su Bai is very dissatisfied. The monk was silent for a while and continued: "She suddenly made a whim and let the poor give her a name to the unborn child. Even if the child is going to eat and improve her cultivation, she still feels that she should give herself The child takes a name." "Not enough mainstream." Su Bai tilted his legs and threw a peanut into his mouth. "The barren thought at the time, the world name of this story is "Mr. Zombie". When I was poor, I also saw this movie of the same name. At that time, I was free to take it. I took a piece of jade ore that is very common in a cave. A name was given to her unborn child." Su Bai lived, took a deep breath and looked at the monk, because Su Bai faintly guessed a possibility. "The name you take from this monk will not be called..." Chapter 114： Have a leg! (seeking a monthly pass) "The name you take this monk will not be called... Lin Zhengying?" The monk was silent for a moment, At last, Nodded, Spit a word: "Ran." "Hey." Su Bai took the jug directly and poured it directly on the table in front of the monk: "The monk, give you a glass of wine." For Su Bais move, the monk did not care. Perhaps the average person felt that the other party was cursing himself to die, but the monk was not an ordinary person. He knew that Su Bai would definitely have some reaction after hearing this, because this and the result, Its too speechless. He himself was a glimpse at the beginning. He didnt know that because he was free to give a name to an unborn child, the result would suddenly change like this. He just thought that this story world Called "Mr. Zombie", then it should be a scene, directly named the child Lin Zhengying. The monk looked at Su Bai and continued, "Then, when I just handed the piece of broken jade ore to the fox, the prompt for the main line task 1 was released. You said, is this a joke? Su Bai immediately threw the jug directly onto the ground, and the jug broke. The monk still sat in the same place and continued to be indifferent to Su Bais actions. "Are you sure that after you took the name, the main line task 1 will be released?" Su Bai asked. "Barrenness can be determined. When the fox took over the name of the broken jade ore, the main line task 1 sounded at the same time." Su Bai closed his eyes and began to recall the scene when he received the main task 1. What did he do at that time? In Su Bais mind, there was such a picture. I just came out of the coffin and stunned A Liang and Miss Chen in the coffin and changed it to A Liangs clothes and sneaked out. Outside the living room, looking into the inside of the window in the living room window, and then I saw Lin Zhenying turning his face. When he finally realized that this person was exactly the same as the Hong Kong zombie film protagonist Lin Zhengying when he was a child, the main task of the terrorist broadcast was 1 The prompt sounds up, it seems that the time node fits well. But wait a minute... No, the problem is here; When I just came out of the demon hole, I had already met Lin Zhenying, and I also shot it. If I saw Lin Zhenyings main task in the conscious condition, I should just come out from the demon. When Lin Zhengying played against it, he was triggered again. At that time, he was hurt and very tired. He was quickly turned over by Lin Zhenyings gossip mirror with the midday sun in the match with Lin Zhenying. He did not see the Taoists at that time. Really, I did not see that he and Lin Zhengying were exactly the same; However, this is definitely not a prerequisite for triggering the main line task 1, because, like Gyatso, he has never seen the zombie theme Hong Kong film, he does not know Lin Zhengying at all, so it is impossible to set up a terrorist broadcast. I saw Lin Zhenying and found that this person is exactly the same as the big zombie star in the real world... to do the conditions that trigger the main line task 1. In such an analysis, when I was looking at the window and looking inside, it was just when the monk handed the broken jade ore with the words "Lin Zhengying" to the fox. It turns out that the Taoist who is trying to protect themselves and fight for it is really a fake. At this point, the monk randomly gave a child a name, but instead became the target of the main task 1 to protect everyone. This is really a big joke, its ridiculous. "Where is the fox, the county backyard?" Su Bai took a deep breath and rubbed his hand on his face. He now wants to know what happens when Gyatso and the fat man know about it. Of course, the premise is that they can come out of the cave in advance, with the personality of the monk, thinking If you want to eat a single person to go to the yin, this will definitely not be light. If they are not dead, they are estimated to have to peel off the skin. At least they must lose the ability to continue to compete with the monk in the world of this story. "Yes." The monk saw that Su Bai finally recovered his calmness and nodded. "Under, he will be in danger." Su Bai asked. "There is no danger for the time being, but on the day of childbirth, her breath will be uncontrollable. Moreover, she has been seriously injured because she and the poor have come out of the demon. The strength is ten steps, and the breath of the day of childbirth will be scattered. Going far and far, may attract a lot of evil spirits, even the so-called righteous metaphysical people come over, This is the most dangerous time. Su Bai licked his lips. "You come to me because you are alone, afraid to make up?" The monk is sitting in danger and is very serious: "In fact, even if you add it, you can''t make it." "You don''t have to be so honest." Su Bai stood up and looked out the window, over there, facing the county. "The poor are prepared to arrange a battle, the barren can go to the eye, but you need another person to host, so the poor think, you, can." "Monk, you said how can I believe in you, what if you let me down again, what should I do?" The monk shook his head. "No need, because this is the main task 1, wait for the main task 1, and there will be follow-up tasks. If the fat man and Gyatso and other listeners are damaged, they will be 77.8. The rest are poor and lonely, then, below, it will be a poor person alone to take a big task, do you think that poverty will be so stupid?" "Yes, you will." Su Bai said without hesitation, "There are still a few days away from childbirth." "If you don''t count tonight, there are still two days, and the next day will be delivered," the monk replied. "Monk, are you sure you won''t play away?" "Amitabha, wealthy, in the midst of danger." "Okay, I promise you." Su Bai looked at the monk and said, "Promise you." The monk did not care whether Su Bai really promised or refused to agree, and did not pay attention to whether Su Bai would still do some extra thoughts, because this is human nature, and the monk does not think that he can solve this if he thinks about it. However, for Su Bai, he still has a little confidence. This confidence is not based on the fact that Su Bai will not come back to himself like a knife. Instead, he is built on the wisdom of Su Bai, and definitely not in it. When I shot, I touched my knife. It is enough to have this understanding. "Come with me to meet her," said the monk. "Oh, too stinky, don''t go." Su Bai directly replied. "........." The monk is stuffed for a while, then try to start organizing the wording. "Actually, she is now a person, or... um... pretty good." Su Bai touched his chin and looked at the monk''s a little embarrassed look. "Yes, that line, I will go see it." The two left the wine cellar and turned in from the outer wall of the county. The county magistrate and the county magistrate were convinced by the fox and monk''s magic, and they gave the best house to them, and they both lived in the partial house. However, this time the monk is too lazy to ask people to open the door. For them, it is more convenient to walk around the wall. The woman was sitting at a stone table in the yard, eating grapes, and the two jade legs kept shaking, her lips turned, and a grape seed spit out. At this time, although the woman saw the monk and Su Bai came over, but also did not see it, and continued to sit there to eat grapes, this innocent look, it really makes people feel a little surprised. Su Bai has seen what the fox body looks like when he is in bed. It is hard to describe it in words, but now, this woman is extraordinarily delicate, and the figure can detonate the mans G point, and the kind seems to be from The fox of the bottom of the bones exudes the scent of the fox, but it seems that people can feel the bones start to look crisp. At this time, Su Bai thought that if he saw the fox demon in his own demon, could he hold it? It is estimated that even if it is to be the first one, there is nothing to contradict. "Hey, its okay for a small day." Su Bai snarled. "Oh, come, monk, I said in advance, you have already taken a leg, he can not play the other leg." The fox directly opened the way The monk smiled and shook his head. "Hey, why can''t I ask for it?" Su Bai didn''t even understand what the legs they said were, but the ability to climb up the pole was still there. "He doesn''t know," said the monk. "Oh." The woman squinted and looked at Su Bai. "I still want to cover my sister." The fox is not stupid. In fact, she is just too lazy to move too much with Su Bai and the monk. If she is not eating her own children, she will not come here with the monk, nor will she need the monk and the person in front of him. protection of. "This is not right, rain and dew are all occupied." Su Bai sat down on the stone stool opposite the woman, "said, what leg?" "You know that you know, you shouldn''t know, you are not qualified to know, give me back to me, my teeth are itchy." The womans finger was hooked, and the dagger at the waist of Sus waist flew up. This is the dagger that the fox used to grind the teeth, but it played an extremely important role in the previous battle against the zombie king. A dagger pierced the zombie king. The defensive defense makes Su Bai remember. Such a good thing, how can Su Bai still go back? With this dagger in hand, there is no need to fight hard against each other every time you fight. Su Bais hand reached out and grabbed the dagger that was hanging. Woman is furious: "Let''s go!" The force that led the dagger was strengthened again. Su Bai''s scorpion shines, and the green faint light shines. The zombie breath of the whole person blasts out, and the evil and dirty black smoke rises from the foot of Su Bai. "Hey!" The womans body is tilted and the dagger is completely taken in the hands of Su Bai. At the same time, Su Bai stepped forward and came directly to the woman. "Snapped!" A loud mouth hit the womans face, The woman immediately smashed, The monk bowed his head and read "Amitabha." Su Bai is putting the top of the woman on the chest of a woman. "You are really weak now, so don''t put any more in front of me. Also, tell me what the leg is, otherwise, I can''t be big, don''t have a leg, Cut you a ***** back to play can also be. ----split line---- Please check the ticket holder again. The pros who have the monthly ticket will vote for the dragon and hold the dragon! Chapter 115： You cant understand mental illness Su Bai is now like a street gangster, to collect protection fees, can not be collected, you will not give me, no such rules, see who has a share, rain and dew are the reason; When it is necessary to retreat, it is not the character of Su Bai; in particular, Su Bai can not only be satisfied with the story point of getting the little task to complete the task. The monk is already obviously having the rest of the extra income, and he can not suffer. . The woman looked at Su Bai with a cold eye, although she did cause a significant drop in her strength because of pregnancy. She could see it from the time when she competed with Su Bai, but her majesty was still the same. A great sense of oppression. However, Su Bai seems to be like oil and salt, or continue to put the knife on her neck. Of course, before the slap is fanned, I don''t care about this. "Monk, what do you say." The woman looked at the monk standing on the side. "You are swearing with me to protect me from the birth of the child." "Amitabha." The monk hands together, looked at Su Bai, and looked at the woman, slowly said: "He did not intend to kill you, nor did he intend to kill your child, so the poor now do nothing, Does not violate the oath." Su Bai nodded. The monk said that he was telling himself about the size and the bottom line. On top of this measure and the bottom line, you can talk about the conditions. Before the monk succumbed to himself, this time began to benefit himself, which is considered a balance and compensation. "Well, people, it really is the most embarrassing and most hypocritical thing." There is a sigh of relief in the woman''s eyes. Apparently, she now regrets that the monk came out to have a child, and the monk is simply It''s not that she can easily control it. "Hey, I am talking to you, you are so disregarding me, is it a little too disrespectful to me?" The woman took a sip. "Small cockroach ants, really dare to lick your nose and face, come on, you shoot me, I see you dare!" "Oh." Su Bai just gently responded, and then the voice of the dagger into the flesh came; The woman''s eyes widened. She saw the iron-cutting thorns piercing her chest. In the blink of an eye, the mountain on the left side of her chest was cut. The scene is suddenly silent. Su Bainas white meat was put in his own hands, pinched, and then placed in front of his nose, smelling, his tongue sticking out, licking at his lips, this situation, there must be more abnormal Many metamorphosis, Su Bai did not think that he had not eaten anything disgusting now? The Zombie King can do anything with his own mouth. This seems to be a relatively cute thing that he has faced during this time. Of course, for most men, this group of meat is placed on women. There is a guilty impulse, and once you are taken directly by yourself, it is amazement. "You...you...you really..." The woman suddenly had a feeling of falling down. Before she was slapped by Su Bai, she was not too serious, because she is not human, she is a monster, is Animals, there is no such human value, being slapped is just a slap in the face for her, a little painful, a bit invasive, but there is no such dignity that is similar to the human being being beaten by the face. The feeling of trampling. "Hey..." The tall white meat was thrown to the ground by Su Bai, and it was still rolling on the ground for two laps. Su Bai extended his foot and clicked on the toes with his toes. Hey, the elasticity is not bad, even if he left the body. However, it still looks very full and round. However, it didn''t last long. The white meat that began to change after leaving the woman''s body began to change. It turned into a huge kind of cow-like kind, with a black hair on the top and a little cherry. Jiaohong has become very large and huge at this time. The body of the fox has been seen by Su Bai, very large and powerful. Her thing is like this, and it seems that because of the imminent birth, the organs in the body instinctively began to excite and further develop. "The blood of the fox, is it good to drink?" Su Bai put his face in front of the wound. He really wanted to take a look, but he was somewhat jealous. The tragic scene after the zombie king was injected into the demon. Still remember very clearly, the foresight of the car is still there, you can not repeat the same mistakes. The monk is still unmoved, but the fox''s heart is not so calm, the whole person has even begun to tremble, even if it is a strong, even a big demon, in the face of such things, when their strength is greatly reduced She will also be afraid. If she is not afraid, there is no need to leave the demon to give birth. "Oh, don''t be afraid." Su Bai slowly stabbed the fox on the belly of the fox, pierced a little skin, and shed a little bit of blood, then gently slipped and scored a blood mark. "Amitabha, just enough." The monk looked at Su Bai and then looked at the fox. "Give a promise." The monk felt that it was enough, and it was okay. Su Bai did this. In the eyes of the monk, it is nothing more than a desire to be the same as himself. This is not a monk in the eyes of the monk. Even the monk feels that if Su Bai can be like Like oneself, to get a leg of the unborn child, then Su Bai will do his best to protect the fox from safe delivery and to divide it. "Oh." The woman smiled at this time, and then looked at Su Bai, "Hurry, kill me." At this time, women showed a special kind of fortitude, fear, and ultimately fear, as long as there is a spiritual existence, there will always be an instinctive fear of death and ending. However, she still chooses to fight against each other. If you have the skills, you will kill me. The fox is a beast, even if it is a clever beast, it is still a beast; Pu Songling once said that the beasts of the beasts are stunned and stunned, not to mention the foxes. What is more, this fox is facing the monks unconsciousness and the white-hearted role of Su Bai. Su Bai licked his lips and looked a little wronged. He looked at the fox a little and trembled. "Don''t force me, baby, really, don''t force me." "I didn''t force you, you are not very arrogant, not very powerful, you have the ability, you will kill me, hurry, hurry, kill me!" The woman groaned hysterically. Obviously, her dignity was trampled by Su Bai today, and her emotions have been out of control. Of course, the most important reason is that she does not believe that Su Bai will kill her. She has this temper. . The child still has to rely on her to come to the birth, and the monk and the self swear, she does not believe that this person dare to kill himself, kill himself, the big guy do not want to get anything! Su Bai looked up and looked at the seven laws that were slowly coming. The seven-law monk is like what is being sensed and begins to get closer. "Monk, don''t panic, don''t move." Su Bai pointed to the monk. "I am a little tired recently, really, mentally exhausted, so don''t irritate me, I am afraid." The monk''s gaze finally showed a different brilliance, and even became a little dignified. "Monk, you said that you are so much tossing, is it interesting?" After waiting for the monk to answer, Su Bai answered himself: "It''s really boring." After that, the dagger in the hands of Su Bai directly penetrated the fox''s stomach. The fox was shocked as a whole, and the monk was also a skeleton, suddenly squatting on the ground, showing a painful color on his face. Obviously, because he violated the oath, he began to suffer from the oath of vows. The two sides pledge together and borrowed the mana to bring the oath to heaven. This story is more sensitive to the world, so the retribution is faster and faster. Su Bai continued to smile, and then slowly began to stir the dagger on the belly of the fox. The fox was completely distorted by pain, but her eyes were still staring at Su Bai. how is this possible, How can this be! How dare he do this, how can he do this! "The main task 1, I will give up, the fat man and Gyatso still do not know how to die, I have to stay with you here, I feel so annoying, monk, I know that you are very smart, I know that I may be the extra one out of the plan. Therefore, I have been very dissatisfied with your arrangement. Really, I feel that my situation is very embarrassing. I have to face the danger while I cannot guarantee the same. The benefits, but also think about the thoughts to give you back to retaliate, it is really annoying. Also, the monk, you have always been in the grip of Zhizhu, but I have always wanted to tell you that sometimes, when you look at things and see people, it is not necessarily accurate. Really, For example, this time, you will leave your eyes. I don''t know how you and her have reached an agreement. I don''t know how you and her are constraining each other to complete the agreement. I shouldn''t have the ability. Well, just like this, finally give you a piece of advice: Even if you are good at people who are good at people, you cant see a neuropathy. The fox immediately screamed and grabbed the brilliance with both hands, but Su Bai slammed down and the fox was turned over to the ground. The stomach began to flow out a lot of things like intestines, and even the whole person could not hold it. Forming the state of the person, the body began to appear black hair, apparently changing back to the deity. "Monk, you broke the oath!" The fox mourned and cursed the monk. The monk brought this person here. The monk watched the man come to himself. The monk was indifferent to the injury and threat of the person at the beginning. Now his stomach is being Pierced, the monk is hard to blame! In fact, the monk has now shed tears in his eyes, and his pain is extremely high. Su Bai licked his lips and painted a circle in his hand. However, at this moment, from the belly of the fox, a big palm was rolled out. Su Bai lived, it was a baby, but it should be a dead baby. After all, it was delivered in advance. Su Bai has already made plans for the failure of the main line task 1. His toes touched the baby, it was really small, and it was a human form, but unfortunately, the child. Although he is the executioner, Su Bai still mourned for a moment. but, next moment, Su Bais eyes slammed loudly. The baby, who was covered in blood, actually caught Su Bais boots with one hand. Actually, Still not dead! Chapter 116： Satire Although Su Bai couldn''t believe it, it was true. When his toes touched Kobayashi Masao, he felt that the baby was pushing his own sole with his hand. The strength was weak, but it really existed. He is working hard, He is still not dead. At this moment, Su Bai felt a great sense of ridiculousness. It was like this. You still haven''t died yet? Since he did not die, Su Bai removed his toes and then reached out and held the slap-up baby in his own hands. The fox, who has been smashed by Su Bai, but not dead, is now staring at Su Bais hand, the child, the child who wants to eat it all by himself. This is premature birth, which is very harmful to the mother, and the damage to the baby is also great. For the fox, this will greatly reduce the effectiveness of the food she would like to eat. Of course, this food is now in the hands of Su Bai. Su Bai looked at the child. For a moment, he had the idea of ??eating this child. After all, he could also guess that the fox had said to give the monk a leg, definitely not a chicken leg. It should be this child. Legs. This child should be a good thing. It is a bit like Tang Yin in Journey to the West. Although eating a piece of meat should not last forever, the effect will never be bad. Otherwise, the monk will not break his own rules and regulations. Go to eat in this world of stories. However, Su Bai, who went to the mouth of the zombies, hesitated to the little baby. He licked his lips, and Su Bai held the child, then turned and prepared to leave. "Just like this, is it right?" The monk held his hands on the ground and squatted on the floor. His blood and tears continued to tremble. His body was still shaking, which meant that he was suffering tremendous pain. "You swear, yes, and it seems that the effect of this vow is very fierce, monk, this is the first time I saw you like this." Su Bai said to the monk, "I used to feel that you are quite good." Sorghum is romantic." "Amitabha." The monk read a Buddha''s number and began to stand up slowly. He stood very hard, but he stood up. When he talked about perseverance, Su Bai was not as good as the monk. "I want to go, the child is in my hand, if you are a monk, if you stop me, I will not be able to kill the child on this main line task. Now I have not reached the scheduled date of delivery, nor have I reached the protection date specified in the main line task 1. I am killing him now, will you be completely sweared by the oath? The monk did not speak, just stood up straight and looked at Su Bai. Su Bai shook his head. "It turns out that you really agreed on the date, not until the child is born, then, goodbye." When he saw Su Bai took the child and jumped out of the wall and left, the fox turned his head and looked at the monk who stood still in the same place: "Are you dead, why don''t you stop him!" "He didn''t eat the child for the first time, indicating that he would not hurt the child, he would protect him." "Oh, why are you so sure?" "Because, he is a neuropathy." The monk said, a neuropathy, you can''t look at him with any rational thinking, but before this, the monk has never seen this side hidden in Su Bai''s heart. In fact, this is not the secret of Su Bai, but Su Bai himself has forgotten this appearance. ............ Su Bai did not leave the county town, but found an empty house to go in. The owner of the house should go out to the door. There is still water in the water tank, but there is no rice in the rice tank. Obviously it is also good. The preparation of a thief in a family. Su Bai is not hungry, lying in bed, the child is placed at the end of the bed, just like this, Su Bai closed his eyes and began to rest. Suddenly, no matter what happened, Su Bai did not think that he would be able to find himself if he was so close to the monk, but the monk did not choose to come over. The child was on his side and he was the gatekeeper of the monk. The monk came to the door and killed the child directly, so the monk really snorted. However, just born, the baby who was placed on the cold and dry bed at night, regardless of the baby, has not moved at this time. Dead, the monk... Oh, I cant help the monk. Su Bai leaned on the bed and looked at the baby who was still moving. My heart was surprisingly calm. Last night, he didnt know why he would suddenly do it. He desperately slammed the table directly. This is not in line with his usual thinking. The mode, or the way that does not meet the requirements of coping with the story after entering the world of the story, has always been treacherous, very cautious, everything will analyze the pros and cons and then do it, but last night, I was crazy. Reaching out and putting it on his forehead, in fact, Su Bais heart is still a bit of a bottom. Last nights self is the real self, the most authentic one, plus the two kinds of temperament of vampire blood and zombie blood. The lineage is all in oneself, all kinds of things plus the impulses that I had before, the extremely abnormal thinking mode and the behavior under this mode of thinking, It is the purest self. Originally, Su Bai thought that his mental illness would be neglected by himself after he entered the story world. Because in the story world, he often kills himself, and he is truly murderous. He must have relied on murder to relieve stress and mental illness. It should not be a matter now; However, Su Bai is still wrong, wrong is very outrageous, that kind of psychology, that kind of personality, in fact, is really like the bones of the skeleton, has been squatting on himself, has been following himself, as the shadow, and now, has gradually There is an expanding trend. The most important thing is... I don''t feel this feeling. I don''t care about it, I don''t care about all the restraints. Su Bai does not reject it, even... like it. This is the true appearance of oneself; In Su Bais mind, Suizhong saw a vampire standing in the blood of the corpse, with red blood flowing from his mouth, and a zombie, who was on the pile of corpses. The fist was placed on the bed and a soft whistle sounded. The baby suddenly trembled, then rubbed his eyes with both hands and looked at Su Bai, then opened his mouth. "Yeah, yeah, yeah..." The baby opened his arms, as if he was hugged. "Ha ha." Su Bai was amused by this guy. I didnt die yesterday. I was left alone in the bed last night and I still havent died. This vitality is really stubborn. This guy needs protection, directly Its okay to find a canyon that is inaccessible, and you cant find it yourself. The enemy cant find it. Its very safe. Su Bai came down from the bed and reached for the baby, but the action stopped in half. The baby is preparing to meet Su Bai''s hug, but because of Su Bai''s pause, his center of gravity is reversed, and he falls over the bed and turns over, his eyes are full of doubts and puzzles. A baby is very wronged. Su Bai gripped the baby''s arm with his fingers and lifted him up. This posture made the baby very uncomfortable. He wanted to grab the white clothes with his hands, but the small hands were not long enough. When I came to the water tank and kicked off the lid, Su Bai directly threw the baby into the water tank. Last night, the baby came out directly from the belly of the mother whose stomach was cut, and the body was still bloody. Su Bai is dirty, take a shower first. Of course, after he was thrown in, Su Bai did not say to help him wash, but he first went to the wellhead in the yard and hanged a bucket of water to wash himself. About five minutes later, Su Bai came back. The baby is floating up on the water tank, and the two calves keep squatting on the water, letting him circle back and forth in the water tank, and it is a pleasure to play with himself. Su Bai found a piece of clothing from the room of the family, tore it, went to the water tank and grabbed the baby, wrapped it with cloth, and then went out. It was already morning, and Su Bai walked into a noodle restaurant. For him, blood is a wartime necessity, but it does not mean that he does not need to eat anymore. Su Bai is still far from the realm of being able to clear the valley. . I asked the boss for two bowls of clear noodle soup and two poached eggs. Su Bai chose a corner to sit down. Put the baby on the chair, the baby is sucking his thumb, then watching Su Bai, seeing Su Bai also looked at him, the baby immediately opened his mouth and smiled, his mouth kept making a sound, but not Know what he is saying. Two bowls of noodles and poached eggs came up. Su Bai first ate the noodles and didn''t take care of the baby. When the two bowls were finished, Su Bai saw the baby looking at his own eyes and the water was flowing. With a poached egg, Su Bai directly squatted on the baby''s face. The baby immediately grabbed the poached egg with both hands and then ate it with a small mouth. The newborn baby could eat the poached egg by hand. It was also a Anecdote, Su Bai certainly knows that this baby is definitely not ordinary, otherwise the fox and the monk will not want to eat him. After eating something and closing the account, Su Bai suddenly did not know where he should go. The protection goal of the main line mission was finally on his side. There was still oil on the face of the poached egg, sucking his fingers from time to time. "Master Lin is back!" "Master Lin is back!" Some people screamed and drummed, and now many neighbors gathered around the street, and people cheered Lin Zhenying''s return. The fact that several mountain villages on the mountain were attacked by zombies was more or less passed to the county town. The people in the county town were also very worried. They all hoped that Lin Zhenying could help them remove the zombies. Su Bai stood in an inconspicuous position, across the crowd, looking at Lin Zhenying, who was sitting in the cart, his hair was scattered, his robe was broken, his eyes were dull; Sitting in the side of Lin Zhenying, Gyatso, an arm has disappeared, and there is a terrible scar on his face. The fat man was lying on the cart. The skin on his body was white and scary. As a zombie, Su Bai knew that the fat man was much more serious than the last time. This time it was a corpse poison. The baby seems to be following the crowd, and keeps screaming with the people around him. Su Bai looked at the baby in his arms and looked at the people on the cart. Suddenly felt this scene, Really ironic. Chapter 117： Are you stupid? Su Bai did not go to Yizhuang, not because he killed A Liang, because Su Bai knew that he had killed A Liang, unless the monk suddenly went to the small report, otherwise Lin Zhenying would not know that he might suddenly commit a mental illness, a monk who does not suddenly have a heart disorder; The most important thing is that as a temporary team member, he quit at the last moment of entering the hole. He did not go in and did not say that he would make a response. Although in fact, even if I have to rescue the notice, the estimated results will not change, and may even be too late. But after all, things happened, fat people and Gyatso did not die, which made Su Bai feel a little troublesome. If the two of them really died, the story world will have their own and monks, even if they add a few nets. Listen to the audience, but it is more clear. In a hotel opened a room, one day from the end of the main line task 1, Su Bai feels that if it is so calmly passed, the main line task 1 to the end and then to do the next main line task 2 is also a good result Compared with the fat man and Gyatso, even compared to the monk, his current state should be the best adjustment and recovery. Before entering the story world and just entering the story world, the three people also formed a team, and the relationship and cooperation were good, but once they encountered the interests, they stood at their best interests and the team Suddenly, this did not surprise Su Bai, because this is a matter of course. The baby was crawled on the ground by Su Bai. Su Bai did not have a good look. It was purely a handy treasurer. Of course, this child is not Su Bai. However, this child does not use Su Bai too worried. The vitality is very tenacious. It is no problem to just throw it on the ground and let him play it. If it wasnt for Su Bais sudden mental illness that night, this guy is still not born yet. However, this child has a good impression on Su Baidao. Several times he climbed to the bed and opened his hand. He said that he was lying on the bed and staring at the window, saying that he was "cugged and hugged", and finally he was given a suicide by Su Bai. Going down, it seems that the skinny and tender meat is not too painful, and there is nothing wrong with it, but it is still "waiting for hugs" after a while, and then it is stopped by Su Bai, this is for this baby. Its like a game, its really fun. At night, Su Bai ordered some wine, put the child on the table and threw him a chicken leg. The baby put the chicken legs on the table and squatted on the chicken legs, taking a baby''s body just a few days old, letting him sit and grab the chicken legs. It is obviously unrealistic to eat, white and tender little ass. Just swaying to the white of Su Bai. Su Bai took a sip of wine, and slaps the egg, and the baby does not cry or make trouble. He smiles and changes his posture and continues to lick the chicken legs. Looking at the little guy''s face and satisfying the expression of greasy chicken legs, Su Bai suddenly felt that his innermost feelings were like what was touched. In his mind, after his parents died, they were the first to be alone. Sitting at the table and facing a table of dishes, I was alone. Closing his eyes, Su Bai began to force himself to suppress that emotion. He was unwilling to let his emotions be affected by this kind of thing. Here is the story world, even if it seems calm now, it will never be smooth sailing. When he opened his eyes, Su Bai saw the little guy climb to his front and pushed his half-legged chicken legs to the table of Su Bai. A pair of watery eyes were watching Su Bai. Obviously, he would not speak. However, it is possible to sense the emotional change of Su Bai in the form of a heart of the child. Su Bai looked at the chicken leg that had been smashed in front of him and nodded. He took it and took a bite. The little guy was happy, then he went to the white cup of Su Bai, took a sip of his tongue, and immediately began to roll on the table, dancing and dancing, apparently being sizzled by the wine. "Ha ha." Su Bai suddenly felt that this little guy was very interesting. At this time, someone was screaming outside. Su Bai knows that someone will come, and guess who will come, so the store is ready to prepare the wine in advance. "Come in." Su Bai poured wine on the opposite glass. Gyatso closed the door and walked in and sat down opposite Su Bai. You were welcome, and picked up the glass and drank it directly. Then Gyatho shook his head and looked at Su Bai. "If I want to explain that, I don''t want to hear it." The thing that Gyatso said was the thing that went into the cave. "I didn''t want to explain that." Gyatso is very direct, and Su Bai is naturally very direct. "In fact, I don''t think that kind of thing I need to explain." Yeah, is there so much that the audience is licking each other? Still need to explain? Everyone is an audience, not an experiencer. It is really unnecessary to entangle such a problem. It is like two army wars. Do you have to wait until both sides put the artillery infantry in the position and the Air Force Airport is established and then fight together? ? "That day, what does it mean." Gyatso''s hand was placed on the table, no vegetables, but the knuckles gently tapped on the table. Gyatso is somewhat similar to the monk. It is calm and calm. Whenever he seems, he has no emotional abnormalities. He has always kept his own style and maintained his own style, not being moved by foreign objects. "Are you fat?" Su Bai asked. "Hang up, it is estimated that it can be dragged to the end of the story is not bad." Gyatso looked at Su Bai, said. "Yes, how about you?" "What do I look like, can''t you see?" Gyatso''s arm was gone, and the empty cuffs on the right were still shaking slightly. Su Bai nodded. "Today, I want to invite you to have a drink. The rest, no." "My wine is already drinking." From the beginning to the end, Gyatso is staring at Su Bai''s eyes. "Then you can go." Su Bai continued to be very direct. Gyatso smiled and stood up and pointed to the baby on the table. "Who is he? Didn''t see him for a few days, opened a shelter in the world of stories?" "He is a joke." Su Bai said, this joke is more than just this baby, but it includes Gyatso and the fat man. For a fake irrelevant person, one fights the corpse and loses an arm. Not a joke or something? "Well, a joke." Gyatso turned and walked out of the room. He came and went, and he walked away. Su Bai looked at the little guy lying on the table. He should be afraid of Gyatsos breath, so he was quiet after Gyatso came in, but Su Bai couldnt figure it out. This breath should not be more terrible. What? Why is this guy not afraid of himself, is it because he is his birth doctor? Pushing open the window, Su Bais room is facing a small river. Standing here, you can see Jiacuo walking back to Yizhuang. The scenery here is also good. Its not like the high-rise buildings in the real world. I want to find a small bridge. The quietness of running water is a very difficult thing. Gyatso seems to know that Su Bai is looking at him on the window sill behind him. He still walks back in his own steps. The empty cuffs are directly tied to him in the other hand. Obviously, Su Bai said when he left. In other words, it still has an influence on Gyatsos heart. This shaking cuff is tantamount to a silent ridicule for him. The little guy jumped off the table and climbed to Su Bais feet. Su Bai squatted down and reached for the little guy to pick it up. He put him on the window sill. The little guy was so excited that he kept pounding himself. Small hands and small feet. Just a few days after he came to the world, he was so curious about the world. However, if it wasnt for the night of Su Bais violent walk, his fate might have been eaten when he was born. At this point, looking forward, Gyatsos figure has disappeared and should be gone; A butterfly flies into the window and falls down on the little bald head of the little guy who has few hairs. The little guy looks up and seems to be afraid of scaring the butterfly and dare not move. Su Bai grabbed the butterfly and grabbed it, then placed it in front of the little one. The little guy was very excited and looked at the butterfly. He also thought it was a beautiful thing. Who knows that when the little guys head just came close to the butterfly, Su Bais hand was released, and the free-recovering butterfly flew away. The little guy leaned forward and wanted to go to the butterfly. The result was unbalanced and fell from the window. His eyes have been staring at Su Bai, but he found that Su Bai did not reach out to grab him, and his eyes were aggrieved. Then, with a bang, the little guy fell into the river. Su Bai turned and turned his back to the window. "boom!" The door of the room collapsed in an instant, and the dust appeared in the air, and Gyatso appeared. Su Bai patted his hands, so he looked back and returned to Gyatso. "That doll, give it to me." One of Gyatso''s eyes seemed to be alive, and there was a red color, and this color has been in a dynamic change. At this time, Gyatso is terrible. He has already entered the devil. Su Bai shrugged as if he didn''t understand. "I can understand that monks deliberately yell at us, I can understand that you are not saying goodbye, But I can''t understand that you took the little thing with you but didn''t do anything; If you have eaten him long ago, I understand that I will not say anything and will not come back. This is a personal skill. If you eat him, it is your ability. I have no complaints; but, Since you don''t eat him........." "How?" Su Bai asked. Gyatsos **** slammed and replied very seriously: "Then I eat." Su Bai smiled and didn''t speak. "Here is the story world. Everything here exists to make us die or to make us stronger. What do you think in your mind!" Gyatso''s momentum is constantly rising, and Su Bai has oppressed. Su Bai pointed to his face and asked: "Is there a monk who told you what I am like." "Psychosis." Gyatso took the initiative to go to Su Bai, at the touch of a hair. Su Bai nodded, "now it''s right, I am mentally ill, You actually asked me why, Are you stupid! Chapter 118： Play really The monk sat on the edge of the bed, holding a small bowl in his hand. The bowl was filled with millet porridge. At this time, he was feeding the fat man little by little with a spoon. The fat man leaned on the pillow on the bedside and seemed to be somewhat embarrassed; Jiaco went to find him? the fat man swallowed a porridge and asked. "Don''t you all know?" The monk put the bowl on the bed and poured himself a glass of water. The reason why the fat man became like this is actually that the monk is yelling at him. This is what he knows, and the monk volunteered to say it. However, like Gyatso, they did not care too much about it. After all, this is Things are too common among the audience in the story world. Whoever has the benefits, depends on who has a good wrist, nothing to say. "You said, what happened to him? Suddenly the child was not eaten." The fat man moved his back and found a more comfortable posture. "Actually, the heart feels more unbalanced is you, monk, I stayed with the fox for so long, served for so long, tossed for so long, and also made a mind to put a few of us into the hole, and as a result, what you want, did not get anything, even according to the contribution to calculate Oh, let the child come out early and stay with him, but Su Bai. Even if Su Bai does not eat the child, he will give the time of the main task to the past. His contribution is absolutely the highest, and may even reach 90%. I know that your monk does not care about the story, but the child, It should be very beneficial to eat, otherwise you may not be tempted by the Central Plains monk, but now the bamboo basket is empty. "As you know that you are poor and pitted, you will hate your teeth in your heart, but you won''t be able to turn your face now, because now the main task 1 is not over yet, and the rest of the tasks are not clear to everyone. So, In fact, there is not much thought in the poor heart. Everyone can eat much by their own skills. Who is the one who has the ability." "The mouth is a monk." The fat man muttered a sentence, then suddenly smiled. "You said, Abai that guy is really nervous, suddenly more compassionate than your monk, so take the child around and not eat He wants to wait for the child to grow up some more meat and eat more?" The monk shook his head. "This is premature birth. Only 80% of the aura is left. The longer the time is dragged, the more the aura is emitted. The more it is absorbed by the child''s own body, the lower the efficiency of eating him. I didnt think it was poor before, but now I feel that he may be a simple psychiatric attack. "In the world of stories, its really hard to understand how to act without pros and cons." The fat man looked at the teacup in the hands of the monk. "The monk, give me a glass of water." "I just ate rice, drink water, and did not digest well." The monk said very seriously. "Rely, I am so young, nothing, not old enough to be healthy, hey, I don''t know if I can live to the old day." "Amitabha, good people don''t live long." The monk puns. "Yes, I really took a look at the wind, and you are the most savage monk who is the most savage. Right, monk, you say Abai and Gyatso, who can win? Abai has been a bit sinister recently, but although Gyatso was injured and broke an arm, I still feel that Gyatsos face is bigger. The Tibetan Tantra is too mysterious, and there are so many resources. The things exchanged in the store and the harvest in the story world; He and you are really hard to see through, and your side is a big treasure, much more happy than my dio silk. "The poor also think that Gyatso is on the Soviet Union, the problem is not great, but..." "but what?" "Psychiatric patients can''t use common sense to get it." The monk sighed. "If Su Bai really does not hesitate to take his life, he will not hesitate to lose both ends and even a complete death and injury. You think that Gyatso really will Will you gamble with him?" "Can''t you? No need to play so crazy." Fat man shouted. "Nothing can''t be done. Now, he can''t analyze the pros and cons. This is the original words you said before. The poor think that since the child is still alive and Su Bai does not eat him, then he has no reason to let others Going to eat him, once he really started to go crazy, Gyatso and him, who is the one who died, is really unknowable." "This is the horrible thing that is afraid of being jealous, is it?" "Ran." The monk got up and looked at the fat man. "You can''t solve this corpse." "I know that in the rest of the world of this story, I guess I have to stay in bed. You can leave me alive and I will be very grateful." The monk shook his head. "Although the impoverishment is now very miserable, it is really miserable, but the poor do not believe that you will always lie here until the end of the story." "why?" "Whenever you leave a backhand for yourself, it is a must-have for all listeners, but it is more of an instinct for you." "Cang Tian, ??monk, I really didn''t have this time, I swear!" The monk''s finger pointed to the top. "The world of this story is a **** with three feet, and the effect of swearing is more serious than in the real world." "Amount..." A fat man. The monk sighed and turned and left the room. Yizhuang is now very deserted. After Lin Zhenying returned, he locked himself in the house. It seems that he was injured and it seems that something else happened. The monk has already paid attention to it, but now the main task 1 is not over yet. The monk will not go to the grass to surprise the snake. I left Yizhuang and returned to the county. In the bed of the wing, the half-human and half-beast fox was lying on the bed, but her body was wrapped in a lot of bandages, all kinds of, and her wounds were very delicate. However, these bandages contain a concept of a battle that binds her here. When the monk came in, the fox slowly opened his eyes and looked at the monk who came in: "I feel that even if I don''t need to apply the medicine you get, I am better, it is only a matter of time." What does the fox mean, the monk is clear, she said that she is under house arrest in disguise, it seems to be good for her, but in fact, she is banned here, for the purpose, for self-evident . Boil a pot of tea, most of which only pay attention to the taste of tea and tea, but rarely pay attention to it. Teapots are sometimes extremely valuable. The monk smiled and walked over. The injury has recovered well. It is estimated that the day after tomorrow will go down. Walked." "Monk, you are so opportunistic, do you think you can hold on to God?" The monk gently coughed a few times and smiled: "Poverty is good for you." The fox seems to have accepted his life, and he no longer said this. He just snorted and asked: "I can sense that my child is still dead." The monk nodded, "it is not dead yet." "The man, didn''t eat him?" The monk shook his head. If he really ate him, then it would not be so troublesome now. The debate on the main line task 1 is over. Whether it is pitted or cheap, you can sit quietly and wait for the main line. The release of Task 2. "Do you know why he did it?" The fox stared at the monk and waited for the monk to answer: "The cat has a catwalk, the mouse has a rat path, the human being has a human way, the ghost has a yellow spring road, and the demon has a demon." "What do you mean, is he looking for his own way?" The fox shook his head gently, and most of her body was shackled, and only the head could move slightly: "Not looking for, but already found, monk, do you feel ironic, you have not been able to fully grasp your own way, but that person, but found it first." "Barren is more willing to believe that he is only mentally ill." The monk looked at the fox. "Then we wait and see." "The swearing promises to protect your time is to end tomorrow." The monk said this sentence, then blew out the lights in the room, walked out of the wing, sitting cross-legged outside the door, facing the starry sky, silent. ............ The tranquility over there does not hide the heat here; Gyatso is a kind of person who either does not do it and does it quickly. He has already explained his intention to Su Bai, and Su Bai does not agree. Then, if you have the rest, you can solve it with your fist. A group of black gas boiled from Gyatso, his figure appeared directly in front of Su Bai, one-handedly printed, a fierce handprint blasted, Su Bai with his arms in front of himself, hard-boiled Withstood the handprint of this note, and his legs also fell into the floor, obviously the floor of this inn can not bear the aftermath of the two men. Gyatso vacated, his legs slammed into Su Bai, Su Bai still used his palm to lift the other''s feet, in a passive defense state, and finally, his half body has fallen under the floor. The purpose of Gyatso was not to kill Su Bai, but the child. He saw Su Bai being crushed by himself. He immediately grabbed the edge of the window with one hand and prepared to jump into the river. Su Bai made a long shout at this time, single palm shot on the floor, the body vacated, the other hand grabbed Gyatso''s ankle, then the waist force, the whole person vacated and turned, ready Gyatso, who jumped out of the window, pulled it back and threw it on the floor. At the same time, Baibai appeared in the hands of Su Bai, first quickly close to the body, and then stabbed the position of Gyatso''s neck with a dagger. Gyatso''s eyes condensed, his figure slid on the floor, and he quickly came to the door, then floated up and stood on the ground. Su Bai did not follow suit, but stood in the same place, daggers and looked at Gyatso. "Do you play really?" Su Bai shook his head. "Is it still playing fake?" ----split line---- Yesterday, I wrote a little bit of the content of that point, and then the dragon suddenly found that the number of rewards was almost two hundred, which is comparable to the number of people on the day of the show. Suddenly, I feel that you are so dirty, a group of dirty demon kings, declare that this is a A very pure book written by a very pure author. Chapter 119： Neuropathy "I will be serious." The only remaining hand of Gyatso is placed on his forehead. "Not to lie to you." "Don''t talk nonsense." Su Bai did not appreciate it at all. In fact, when Gyatso released enough retreats and reminders, according to normal thinking, Su Bai should also give each other a step; After all, the main task 1 is not over yet, and there are still tasks that are unknown. It is really unwise to fire and fight at this time. Su Bai thought that what he did that night was just an indirect mental disorder, but Now I have discovered it myself. Perhaps this is the real self. Gyatso is no longer nonsense, there is a blush in the eyebrows, and then a beam of light is shot, straight into the white, the surrounding air is starting to emit white smoke because of the heat of the beam. Su Bai put a hundred vertices in front of him, blocking the beam with the side of the dagger, and immediately felt the heat of the dagger, but did not reach the point of the hot, the beam spread, divided a lot of points, shrouded around the Su Bai, each Point began to connect in series, although Gyatso just said that he had to play really, but when he shot, he still chose to trap Su Bai. The next moment, Gyatso rushed to the window again. When covered by these beams, Su Bai felt that his breathing had become somewhat difficult; Looking at Gyatso is about to flash from his side, Su Bai looked up and gave a sigh, and the body began to lose weight, but this time is not the same as the previous state of becoming a zombie. Now the white body of Su Bai has become a body. There is a kind of evil and dirty atmosphere, but there is still a human figure, which is more like the form of the zombies in Europe and America. At the same time, there is more hysteria. "boom!" Su Bai''s chest hit the beam, and the beam trembled. It was invaded by the suffocating gas of Su Bai, and it began to split directly. When the second time it hit, the beam directly fell apart. Gyatso just jumped out of the window and landed by the river. Didn''t wait for him to stand still, but before he could search for the baby''s position, he raised his head and immediately prepared to dodge, but Su Bai almost swooped down head down. One arm took Gyatso''s neck, two people. Planted together in the river. The river was not very anxious, but the two had never come out. The two sides were beaten in a very primitive way at the bottom of the river, and the mud at the bottom of the river was stirred up. In the end, Gyatso''s foot was in the white belly of Su Bai, and Su Bai''s punch hit the shoulder of Gyatso. The two men were beaten by the other side and landed on the shore. Gyatso was covered in black mist, and his arms were on the ground, half-squatting, staring at Su Bai; Su Bai was sitting on the ground on one knee, his body swaying, his face with a very calm color, can not see the joys and sorrows. After a short while, both sides unloaded the previous breath. When they took a breath of fresh air, the two almost jumped together. The river was not very wide. The two sides collided on the river center. In the palm of his hand, a handprint appeared, and the face of Su Bai was photographed. Su Bais Baidu Dagger appeared quietly at this time, and Su Bai took it to Gyatso from the bottom up. The two sides did not seem to have any room left, especially Su Bai. The fingerprints of Gyatso were simply ignored. It seems that they did not intend to evade from the beginning, that is, they were prepared to die with each other. In the end, Gyatso took over, and the palm prints were hit in the air. After this anti-shock force, I let myself quit. However, Su Bai was not able to make a fortune, but it was still the stomach of Gyatso, but it was still Pick up the trend. In the end, Gyatso fell back to the shore, and Su Bai fell into the water. Gyatso on the shore stood in the same place, but the blood dripped out from the lower abdomen to the lower jaw, a wound, a blood line, so conspicuous. Su Bai stepped out of the river step by step and walked to the front of Gyatso. He has nothing to do, when he is desperate, even when he changes his life, Su Bai does not retreat in the slightest; The retreat was Gyatso, and in the end, when Gyatso retreated, Su Bai did not show mercy, leaving a souvenir on him. On the strength, between Su Bai and Gyatso, it is actually Gyatso dominant, but now Jiacuo has a wound on his body, and now his arm is broken, the strength is greatly damaged, of course, the most important thing is that This kind of desperate posture of white makes Gyatso very waxy. "Worth?" Gyatso looked at this **** wound on his body. "Nothing is not worth it." Su Bai silently bent down, his body stretched out, and his throat was like a beast like a beast, which was ready to launch a second round of offensive. "You are urging me, you know that I will not be desperate with you." Gyatso''s breathing began to get faster, and the wounds caused by the plague did not seem to have any special effect, but the absolute sharp itself It is extremely scary. Gyatso wants to use his muscles to hold the wound and stop the bleeding, but it fails. The wound does not seem to be very serious, but the blood can''t stop. This is very tricky. It doesn''t say that it continues to fight, it is light. Standing here does not move, Gyatso can feel that he is weak. "Well, I give up, can I?" Gyatso sighed, turned and prepared to leave. Su Bai does not say a word, but the action is already the best indication. His whole person took the initiative to rush to Gyatso like the same cheetah. Jiacuo was angry, really angry, turned around, tore open his clothes, and quickly read a puzzling spell in his mouth. The chest of a wolfs totem was alive at this time, directly and Jia Take two into one! !!!!!! A wolverine, scratching the sky. ............ The fat man who was lying on the bed and was very difficult to draw a character suddenly looked up and was a little surprised to mutter: "Hey, do you want to be so fierce, but you are still crying." At the same time, the fat man subconsciously looked through the window to Lin Zhenying''s room and found that Lin Zhenying still lit the lamp, the figure was very clear, still sitting at the table, motionless. "Yes, it didn''t move. It seems that Lao Lin''s last thing hasn''t come back. He didn''t care if he was an apprentice." The fat man no longer thinks about anything else, and continues to draw. ............ The monk meditating at the door of the door also opened his eyes slightly, and his hands were combined. "Amitabha." I don''t know who the "Amitabha Buddha" is for. ............ Gyatso''s body speed suddenly increased more than doubled at this time. Before he was close to him, he first circumvented the side of Su Bai, one hand grabbed Su Bai''s neck, and then one leg slammed The two men together and rose to the height of seven or eight meters. Both sides are vacant and cannot borrow from the ground. Immediately afterwards, Gyatso reversal and fell down with Su Bai at a very fast speed. At the moment of contact with the ground, Gyatso let go and his body retreat. "boom!" Su Bai was kneeling on the ground and pulled out a pit. Gyatso stood on one side and was not idle. One hand held a stone block by the river and slowly walked to the side of the pit and squatted against it. "boom!" The ground also trembled at this time. "You want to die by yourself, look for yourself!" In the depths of Gyatso''s pupil, it is already red and black. After entering the magic, Gyatso, this is the temper becomes very violent, and here, Su Bai succeeded in triggering the anger of Gyatso buried deep inside. Gyatso bent down and lifted the stone block again, then squatted again. Keep talking, Squeaky, Forcefully, Hey! Gyatso himself was quick to pull off, when the wolf totem reappeared on his chest, and when his breath finally began to disorder, the whole person sat on the ground with a blank hand, holding the ground with one hand and breathing with a big mouth. . He is tired, very tired, and his time with Su Bai is not very long, but even the accompanying totem is motivated. The big reason is because Su Bai started his efforts with a decisive murder. The shot, which forced Gyatso also had to do everything in its power to deal with it. Shidun suddenly shook a bit, then was pushed away from the inside. One hand, on the side of the pit, then the other hand, followed by a **** person crawling out of the pit, his body, wounds everywhere, the skin of many places has been smashed It was cracked, the bones were exposed, the wound on the head was more serious, and the blood kept flowing, but no drop of blood fell on the ground. Su Baiqi climbed out of the pit and stood in front of Gyatso, overlooking Gyatso. "Hehehe............cough cough............" Gyatso began to cough up, "Do not play, you want to kill, just kill, you crazy." Su Bai slowly walked to the front of Gyatso, Gyatso looked at Su Bai, and then closed his eyes. "Snapped!" Gyatso''s face was pinned by Su Bai''s palm, and then the whole face was pressed to the ground by Su Bai, and the whole person of Su Bai also pressed Gyatso''s body. Gyatso has given up resistance, and Su Bais Baishi has been placed on the neck of Gyatso at this time. Even Gyatsos neck position has already begun to flow out of blood. The blood from the wound in his chest position has been dyed. Red one piece below. Su Bai put out his tongue and took two sips on Gyatso''s earlobe, then sighed at Gyatso''s ear, and then, in a very low and hoarse voice: "Just, did I let you go?" Gyatso didn''t say anything, and he was so weak that it was hard to say anything. Su Bai stood up from Gyatso, and Bai Bai was taken in the hands of Su Bai. "Okay, now, you can go." After the words, Su Bai turned around and swayed toward the lower reaches of the river. He had to hold the stones around him or hold the ground while he was walking. It was enough to see that he was actually a strong end, but he insisted. In the end, there is more than a sigh of relief. Gyatso coughed out a blood, still lying on the ground. "This, neuropathy." Chapter 120： Dog blood In the middle of the night, Su Bai was walking down the river and going down. He was not moving very fast. Because he was injured, after about three hours, his injuries basically healed. Seven or eight, but this also took away almost all the strength in his body. Finally, he could not walk, and sat down on a stone by the river. There are many mosquitoes in the river at night, but Su Bai does not attract mosquitoes, but it is precisely because of this that even the mosquitoes have no harassment, but it is particularly lonely. Su Bai is not afraid of loneliness, he has long been used to loneliness; He has been enduring and getting used to this feeling since his parents left. Picking up some river water, sending it to his cracked mouth, the river water with a bit of earthy smell, barely drank a few mouthfuls, Su Bai arms wide open, stretched out, ready to stand up, but because of the lack of follow-up , failed to succeed. And Gyatsos fight is almost all the strength of Su Bais, but Su Bai has nothing to regret. He doesnt want to be in the onset of the disease. In fact, a long time ago, he started to set up a murder. When the club first murdered, Su Bai clearly realized that he himself might be the real self when he killed himself. Take a deep breath and spit it out heavily; Su Bai didn''t know where the little guy had drifted down the river, and he didn''t know if he could find it again. Forget it, don''t look for it. The guy will be able to swim in the water tank on the first day of his birth, and he will definitely not drown. Su Bai closed his eyes and began to rest directly. This night, Su Bai was lying on the river and slept. When the morning dawn, the dew was condensed, with a misty feeling, a fishing boat broke the tranquility here. In the Qing Dynasty, the population had not yet reached the time of the big bang in the later generations, and it was not a famous city in ancient times. The population was not very dense. It basically left the county town and there were some scattered villages. It is. So this night, Su Bai slept very well. "Hey, boy, what''s wrong with you?" There was an old man standing on the fishing boat. The old man had white hair and supported the long pole. He was lying on the shore, and there was already a half of the body soaked up in the river. Speaking. Su Baiyu opened his eyes, accompanied by a feeling of extreme hunger, but did not directly go to the old fisherman to catch up and **** blood to supplement himself. He just waved his hand and motioned that he had nothing to do, then climbed up from the ground, looked at the direction, and chose to go back in the direction of the county. In fact, Su Bais own heart is also clear that he cant go any more. Terrorist broadcasts are not allowed to allow themselves to be too far away from the place where the story takes place. They will not allow themselves to travel around the world. Once they are away from the county, they may Various kinds of accidental punishments will appear, which is a customary tacit agreement between the audience and the terrorist broadcast. However, at this moment, the old mans ship suddenly heard the cry of the child. Su Bais body trembled, stopped, turned and looked at the fishing boat. At this time, the old man hurriedly leaned over into the fishing boat, then took the child out and squatted at the bow. "Oh, oh, no, no, oh oh, don''t cry, don''t cry." Seeing the child''s first sight, Su Bai knew that this was the little guy born by the fox. The little guy seemed to have sensed that Su Bai was near him, struggling to get out of the old man''s arms and turned to see the station. Su Bai at the river, hands open, hug. Su Bai licked his lips and said nothing. The old man was very fond of wrapping up the child with cloth. "Don''t move, hey, be careful, cold, poor child." "Mr. Lao, can you take me a ride?" Su Bai asked. The old man looked at Su Bais clothes with obvious blood stains and very damaged clothes. However, he did not hesitate and nodded directly. Cheng, come up. After the words, the old man held the child in one hand, supported the pole with one hand, and pulled the small fishing boat closer to the shore. Su Bai jumped on the boat, the little guy was happy, and flew out from the old man''s arms and was caught by Su Bai. "Oh, he likes you." The old man saw this scene and smiled kindly. Su Bai held the little guy in his arms. The little guy was holding his white forehead, and he was very close relatives. Even Su Bai didnt know why he was so close to himself. Perhaps, in fact, what is even more unclear is the monk, they do not understand why Su Bai does not eat him, why should he protect this child so desperately. When the child was born, the heart of the child has not been tainted by the earth, so sometimes his instinctive feeling is very sensitive. "Where to go, after birth." Su Bai smiled. "You don''t ask me why I am so close to this child? Don''t ask me about this dress?" The old man just nodded silently, then carefully looked at Su Bai and confirmed: "There is nothing to ask, this child is what I brought in the river. Before, it should be brought by you, the child is smart, remember the person, this is a good thing." The old man shunned the sentence lightly. "So, don''t you intend to return it to me?" "After life, I watched you destined to be destined... cough..." The old man seemed to think that he was going to say something too direct, and instead asked: "After the birth, dare to ask the two old people in the family?" "I know what you are going to say." Su Bai naturally knows what the old man wants to say. It is nothing more than his own life is destined to be orphaned. His parents death is a good interpretation. This child, he cant bring this story world, he will stay with him. When the task is completed, it will be directly transmitted by the terrorist broadcast. The child will have only one person left. "Yeah." The old man took a look and looked at Su Bai. "So, this child is the best destination with the old man. The old man will take him well." "You old guy can still live for a few years?" Su Bai smiled. The old man was not angry. He faltered and replied: "The old man does not know that he can live for a few years. He only knows that the old man is more than 120 years old this year." After hearing this sentence, Su Bai stunned. I thought that the old man was just a priest from a layman. He would look at the face and know how to work hard. He didn''t expect it to be a Taoist real person. Its really a bit hidden. Su Bai directly reached out to grab the neck of the old man, the old man did not move, let Su Bai pinch his neck. "What do you have to prove your age?" Su Bais fingers didnt work, so he looked at the old man so calmly. The old man shook his head. "The old man doesn''t know it himself, because the old man is actually living on the dog for most of his age." Su Bai let go of his hand. "If you can''t prove it, this child can''t give it to you." Although the old man picked up the child from the river and did not eat it directly, it may be really good-minded, or it may not see the child''s details and the benefits of eating him, but if the child encounters something in the future, he really knows what the door is. What about people? Su Bai does not know why he is so deliberately thinking about the future security of this child. His connection with the world of this story is only cut off after the end of the mission. The world of this story will never be related to himself forever. In the previous experience, Su Bai also only regarded the people in this story world as NPCs, did not bring much emotion, and did not treat them as human beings. The old man sank for a while, then said: "In fact, there is no way to prove that, for example, the mottled breath on your body is obviously a zombie, but with other breaths, such as living people, and the old man has never seen it." Su Bai looked at the old man and didn''t speak. The old mans hand came out and placed it on Su Bais shoulder. "Young man, you should be a magical person? You practice this practice, it is too overbearing, and it is easy to squeeze out your life potential, and the old man''s philosophy is very mismatched." "There is a fart and let go." Su Bai seems a little impatient. The old man took out a brocade box from his arms and handed it to Su Bai. "The old man has a self-refining stretch of Dan, and he can send you with adjustable body and air." Su Bai opened the box and saw a pale blue medicinal herb. He was not afraid of the old man poisoning the medicinal herbs. After all, his physique, he wanted to die by poisoning himself. It was very difficult. I heard that the zombies were poisoned. Dead? Picking up the medicinal herbs, Su Bai was sent to his mouth. The entrance to the medicinal herbs was just like cotton candy. This made Su Bai somewhat surprised. Then, Su Bai felt a breath of Zhongzhengs breath pouring into his own. In the body, his vampire lineage and zombie blood became unified, as if the gentle kitten, which played a great role in supporting the bloodline and switching bloodlines. When Su Bai raised his head and looked at the old man, he found himself standing by the river, and the fishing boat had gradually drifted away, and there was still a child on the boat calling him. Su Bai looked at his feet again. It was the place where he had just slept. Didnt he go on board at all? "Main line task 1 has been completed, and now the main line task 2 is issued............" Su Bais voice was heard in his mind, and Su Bai suddenly smiled silently: "You are also very old-fashioned. After you have finished the task, let the grandfather send the medicinal medicine as a reward. What is your pursuit and the story you want? Is this kind of dog blood? Its too boring. However, soon, Su Bai could not laugh, because the content of the main line task 2 has been announced: "Main line task 2: Bring the baby back to the demon! Mission period: 30 days. Mission rewards are announced after the mission is completed! The mission failed, deducting 3000 story points, the story is not enough, immediately obliterate! Standing on the riverside of Su Bai, looking at the fishing boat that has disappeared in front of it, In the wind, Some messy. Chapter 121： Very famous "Hey, Abai, the guy is too embarrassed to start." The fat man was holding the cooked egg on the face of Gyatso, while his mouth kept muttering: "Hey, you are so real, he made a mental illness." If you want to work hard with you, you really did it with him. Isnt that stupid? If you really spell out three long and two short, why bother? Gyatso closed his eyes and let the fat man treat himself. His physical condition is very poor now, and it is a little different from Su Bai. Su Bai can rely on his vampire blood to recover, but only needs fresh blood to support it. This is not difficult, and Su Bai is not the kind of person with moral cleanliness, but Gyatso was injured and could only recover slowly by his own body''s own ability. Under the same conditions, he and Su Bai hardened. In the long run, in fact, Gyatso is really unwise. The most important thing is that Gyatso has not been able to win from that matchup. In the end, the real ending is that Su Bai won, and Gyatso is really a basket of water, which is even more loss. The fat man is still very white at this time, but it is better than before. Obviously, although the pattern of corpse poisoning has not changed, at least it is slightly less than the previous situation. It can be seen that although the fat man said that he wants to eat and wait until the end of the story, but from the practical point of view, this guy is obviously not reconciled. For the fat man''s mouth, he was too lazy to pay attention. When the fat man helped him with the wound, he got up and meditated on the floor. "Stuffed gourd." The fat man shook his head and walked over to the bed. He continued to lie down. The paper notes drawn by him were already quite a lot. Of course, the effect was actually very ordinary, but it was better than the ones that were exchanged in the micro store, but it was better than nothing. I cant really sleep in bed all the time, and the fat man knows in his own heart that he is seriously injured and has little value. If he is in danger, he can really give himself as if he is tired. Lost. In the world of stories, the most reliable one is still yourself. When the prompt of the main task 1 task completion appeared, after the main line task 2 was released, Gyatso, who had been snoring for a night, suddenly opened his eyes. The fat man is also anxious to jump off the bed. The mission failed to deduct 3000 story points, this is to kill people! Before the main line task 1 failed to deduct 300 story points, for several people, still within the scope of tolerance, even if the main line task 1 failed, it does not matter, eating a child''s meat, can get obvious benefits or cost-effective, it is equivalent to I spent 300 story points to redeem rewards. But 3000 story points, who can save 3000 story points? The last additional message of the terrorist broadcast can be directly changed into: the mission fails, and it is immediately obliterated. The fat man patted his head and circled around Gyatso and asked: "Jiacuo, you said before you re-entered the inn, Su Bai directly threw the child into the river, and then fight with you?" Gyatso nodded. Obviously, he thought of the problem that the fat man thought of. "So, are you sure that Su Bai can reclaim the children who have been thrown into the river?" The fat man asked, obviously, if Su Bai didn''t eat the child, then he would throw it into the river for the sake of the child, and now that the big guy can''t find the child, then the fun is really big. Moreover, the worst case is that Su Bai does not eat children, and does not want others to eat, and the children can not swim, and they are directly killed by Su Baihe, so that everyone really caught them together. This kind of unfavorable things for the unfavorable people, the rest may not be able to do it, but now Su Bai can definitely make it, God knows what is in his mind? "The child should not be drowned, because he and I have gone downstream," recalls Gyatso. "Prove that he has enough confidence that the child will not drown, but he and I play." After the injury, the injury is similar to me. According to the speed of the water flow, he was basically unable to find a child last night." The fat man took a sigh of relief. "No matter what, let''s find the child and talk about it." "Amitabha, go find a child first." A Buddha number sounded from outside the house. You don''t have to guess to know who is coming. There was a black fox on the shoulder of the monk, and he kept looking around. He looked very cautious and cautiously grasped the clothes of the monk, and did not dare to leave half a step. Gyatso looked at the fox and looked at the monk. The corner of his mouth showed a smile: "You should aim to refine her into the essence of the source, at least to give birth to a Nedan, and the release of the main line task 2 allows you to terminate the previous plan." The monk nodded and reached out and touched the fox hair on his shoulder. "Mother and son are connected, although she has lost her previous memory and ability, but the most basic sensory ability is still there." The fat man didn''t dare to laugh at this time. "The monk, you are still very powerful. The fox was so terrible in the demon hole. Now you are made into a pet. The fox is also made in the last life. Let her be this time. I met you." "Amitabha, the predecessor of the world, this fruit." The monk is not willing to do too much entanglement on this topic, just saying: "Let''s go find the child''s position now, it can blur the direction and touch us in one direction, at least not let us aimless." Gyatso stood up a little hard, "regained while walking. Since it is a 30-day deadline, I think I should have enough time to recover." After that, Gyatso looked at the fat man. The fat man shrugged and pulled out a small bottle from his arms. "This is the painful voice of Guanyin that I have worked hard to help a senior listener. Don''t worry, my detoxification is not a problem." Obviously, the fat man knows that neither Gyatso nor the monk believes that he really has no backhand, so they are forced to die. If the fat man cant move, he will not take him. Going together, fortunately, the fat man does not live up to expectations, there are really backhands, Guanyin tears, this thing name is very precious. When Su Bai first saw the fat man, the fat man took the bronze box. When he saw the fat man for the second time, the fat man should help the lychee to do something special and come back to life. This is enough to see the fat man in the story world. In the real world, running private is very diligent, and his various things are mostly from this. The fox pointed the way, and the three left Yizhuang together, but when they left, they passed the wing where Lin Zhenying lived. The monk stopped and asked: "Is Lin Zhenying not been there since?" "Not coming out." The fat man replied. "Ignore him, he should have been stimulated last time, what should be the problem, first pay attention, we first find the child back to the county town to see what happened to him." .................. The small fishing boat Su Bai knew that he could not catch up, but he was not too self-satisfied. The terrorist broadcast is this urine, and the audience is not paying for the so-called story-playing death. A good night''s recovery plus the medicinal herbs given by the old man, Su Bai''s state has been adjusted very well, better than the poisoned fat man, the Gyatso who was beaten badly and the monk who suffered the vows. Su Bai is the best one. Of course, the pros and cons are that Su Bai now has one person to act, and the other three should be together. Along the river, I walked down a section of the road. Su Bai had an official road. From here, this official road is basically along the direction of the river. After about half an hour on the official road, a knight who sent the letter came from the front of Su Bai. From the appearance of the knight, it should be the **** in the station. When the other side of the horse came past him, Su Bai directly pulled the other person from the top of the horse, and then stunned him with a punch. This time because of the remedy, Su Bai There is no need for blood to supplement themselves. When it is not hunger for blood, Su Bai does not say that he wants to **** blood for fun and enjoyment. Throwing this guy on the edge of the grass, Su Bai rode on the horse, Su Bai''s equestrian is not very good, but when he was a child, his father took him to the Xichuan grassland to ride the horse. The basic essentials of riding are still remembered. And this horse seems to be able to sense the special smell of Su Bai, when Su Bai rides on it is very docile. In this way, Su Bai went down the river and went all the way downstream. In the evening, I passed a small town. Before then, Su Bai did not dare to go forward because, according to the storyline, he was running farther and farther, but with the promulgation of the main line task 2, there was no problem. It was equal to the story background map was once again opened up. A large new area. When he arrived in the town, Su Bai was still curious. The knight of the station did not report that he had been robbed in the past, or that the traffic and information transmission of this era was too backward, causing him to enjoy a daytime. There is nothing wrong with it, but I am not used to it. The horse was tied to the manger in front of a inn, and Su Bai walked into the inn and asked for some dishes and a pot of wine. When the dish came up, Su Bai wanted to find the store''s second child to inquire about the origin of the old man. He wanted to come. If the old man didn''t lie to himself, he should be a Taoist real person in the middle of his 20s. The land should also be a well-known figure. However, Su Bai did not raise his hand to recruit a second child. He immediately stopped himself. He suddenly found a picture hanging on the wall behind him. In the painting is a Taoist priest, but the Taoist priest is similar to the old man with seven or eight points. "Fu Tianshan Zhang Tianshi is here, all evils are avoiding!" Co-authoring is indeed very famous, and it has been used as a door **** to exorcise evil. Chapter 122： Thousands of graves Fulong Mountain, not far from the town, after Su Bai entered the meal here, he took the horse to Fulong Mountain, waited at the foot of the mountain, looked at the winding mountain road, Su Bai took this The horse stayed here directly and went up the mountain. It is not like a mountaineering mountain. You can have a cable car. It is very convenient and simple. Now you can only climb the mountain on foot, and the mountain road has not been carefully designed. Some places have to turn over. These are not very difficult for Su Bai, but Su Bai is afraid that this old man is not on the Fulong Mountain now, but is traveling with the little guy Yun, then he completely scratched it, but thinking about the terrorist broadcast The task was released, and it is impossible to say that the old Taoist priests went to the sea to let the audience have a little hope and no means. When climbing to the middle of the mountain, Su Bai found a pavilion. The pavilion was wooden and seemed to be crumbling. It was good to watch the scenery here. Su Bai went in and took a break. At the same time, Su Bai also needs to spend some time thinking about some things, for example, even if he finds the old man''s place, how to bring the little guy back. Before the release of the mainline task 2, Su Bai felt that the little guy was a very good result with the old man, but when the main task 2 was released, Su Bai had to find it again to pick up the little guy, even... take him Back to the demon hole, it is tantamount to pushing the little guy into the fire pit. But Su Bai can''t do anything. If it is a 300-point story, Su Bai may have just given up on this task, but after deducting 3000 stories, Su Bai has no choice but to choose. Sitting in the pavilion for a while, just as Su Bai was preparing to climb again, below, there was an old man, a basket of old people, and a basket of paper money. The old man stopped at the pavilion and seemed to be tired. He entered the pavilion, sat across from Su Bai, took out a scorpion from the basket, and peeled it off to eat. Suddenly put Su Bai as the air. Su Baiben wanted to ignore her own, but a detail left Su Bai, even if it was Su Bai, when climbing to the middle of the mountain, it needed to be a little breathless, but the old man was actually a little sweaty. Did not stay, the mountains are cool, but climbing is also a tiring job. What makes Su Bai feel strange is that the soles of the old mans soles are even a little bit of dirt and dirt. The shoes on the ground floor are so clean that people feel a bit unnatural, as if they are just new shoes, they have not yet Let''s settle down. But this is simply not possible. There are no cable cars here. Many places have not been repaired. The clothes are dirty all the way, let alone the soles. The old man seems to have noticed the eyes of Su Bai, and he was slightly surprised. "Young man, are you hungry? My wife, I have a meat dumpling here, I will eat it for you." "No, no hungry." Su Bai refused. The old man nodded and slowly finished eating the donkey. He packed up and went back on the road. Su Bai also went out together, separated from the old man by a dozen meters. The old man walked slowly, and even some of them were too fast. After a corner, when Su Bai came up, he found that the distance between himself and the old man suddenly opened up a lot, so several times, Su Bai was clear, old man I want to open myself. Moreover, when passing through some muddy roads, Su Bai did not see the footprints of the old man in front. Is she a man or a ghost? Su Bai didn''t know if he became a zombie, and used his own suffocation to force him to stimulate each other. If it was a ghost, it would not be obvious, but thinking about it is a Taoist place, no more than the previous county. A Lin Zhenying, if he is here, will it attract the attention of the Taoist priests, and directly go down dozens of Taoist priests to help the heavens kill themselves? Su Bai really didn''t dare to gamble. Continue to follow, coming to the destination, there is a stone monument in front, the stone is written with a few words that Su Bai does not know, the old man kneels down in front of the stone tablet, and then begins to burn the paper money. Su Bai licked his lips and didn''t know what the old man meant. He didn''t go to the Taoist temple on the mountain to worship. What to do here? Just as Su Bai walked past the old man and continued to go up the mountain, the old man suddenly said: "Young people, don''t go ahead, the place in front is not something that we can go." Su Baiyi, the old man has something to say. Why? asked Su Bai. "In your own heart, be clear." The old man began to burn paper money, paper money spilled out, turned into fly ash in the air, it looked very lonely. "I am going to find someone." Su Bai said. "Let''s go with you." The old man lowered his head and began to hoe. "What kind of person are you worshiping?" Su Bai asked. "Dead." The old man put his hands together and began to recite what verses. "I know if it is for the dead, is it your loved one?" The old man looked at Su Bai with amazement. He smiled and said: "Young people, I am burning paper money for you, so that you can''t eat it on Huangquan Road." Suddenly, Su Bai felt that the mountain under his feet was shaking, as if an earthquake occurred. Su Bai subconsciously squatted down, lowered his center of gravity, and both hands grabbed the ground, but his hands were empty, and he seemed to be empty. The same, immediately after, Su Bai fell down. "Huh........." Su Bai suddenly opened his eyes and found himself sitting in the pavilion, his body was already wet by cold sweat. There are no old men and no scorpions in the pavilion; Is this just a dream? Su Bai does not believe that this is just a dream, not so smart, will make such a dream here. Regardless of whether this dream has other meanings, it is impossible for Su Bai to give up the mountain. If the task is not completed, he will die. This dream means that he may die. In fact, the essence is similar. Su Bai got up and climbed the mountain again. What makes Su Bai somewhat strange is that the road conditions up the mountain are different from those in his dreams. When it comes to the top, the words on the stone tablet can be understood. "Fulong view." It is very common to name the mountain named Taoist Temple. Su Bai took a deep breath and walked past the stone monument. However, a piece of paper ash suddenly fell at the foot of Su Bai, and was attached to the shoe upper of Su Bai boots. Su Bai squatted and bounced the paper ash. "Cheng, down the mountain." Su Bai turned and began to walk down the mountain, going up the mountain and simply going down the mountain. ............ A carriage drove into the small town under the Fulong Mountain, and the driver was a fat man; The fat man shouted at the two monks in the carriage and asked if he would stay here in a shop to have a good meal and sleep well. Then he went on and was directly rejected by the monk in the carriage. Under the circumstance, the fat man could only buy some dry food first. The three big men continued to sit in the carriage and walked on the water to swallow the unpalatable dry food. The carriage continued to move forward and stopped at the side of the hill at the teahouse shed. After all, I am going to climb the mountain. I have to prepare for it. The fat man was anxious to go down and ask the store if there was any cooked beef and other food. He was accompanied by two monks along the way, and it was really short of oil. Fortunately, although the cooked beef is not in the store, some bacon sausages and the like, the fat man called the store to hurry to cook, and he sat down at the table. Gyatso and the monk came back from the water. I thought about going up the mountain overnight, not delaying the time, but watching the fat man sitting there waiting, smiling at each other and sitting down at the table. Soon, a plate of very simple cooking came up, the fat man was not happy, the soup was oligo for a while, and he had to climb the mountain, naturally to make up for it. The monks and Gyatso also ate some, and the monk also ordered the store to prepare dry food suitable for long-term storage. The store immediately went on preparation. "I said, we didn''t see Abai all the way, the guy won''t find the way yet?" The fat man drank a bowl of soup and patted his stomach. Gyatso shook his head. "He may be mentally ill, but he is not stupid." "Amitabha, he should be at least one day earlier than us. Maybe, it is already on the mountain." "Is it so fast? The position of the child that the fox has sensed, why is it still on the mountain?" The fat man did not understand: "Its hard not to get Abai to go up the mountain first. The result is still nothing. Now its still working on the mountain. ?" "If the task can be completed in such a simple way, it will be fine." Gyatso''s recent temperament has obviously improved. Obviously, although the injury has not recovered, it is still a good seven or eight. "After eating the meal, go up the mountain at night." The monk put down the chopsticks and signaled that he had eaten. "Is it so urgent?" The fat man is really dissatisfied. How long has the 30-day mission time been now? Why are you so anxious? But Gyatso also put down the chopsticks and signaled that he also ate. The fat man had no choice but to settle the account, and then carrying the parcel, the three people walked together on the mountain road with the night. The store received the money, but did not care to clean the table, directly lost his tea shop, and ran out, he ran all the way to a mass grave. A young man stands in front of a lonely grave. "Yeah, you told me that they have arrived, and now they have gone to the mountains, very anxious." The owner said to the young man. The young man nodded and threw a silver **** from his cuff. The owner screamed excitedly, biting with his teeth, and saw the young man wave his hand, and he immediately left with interest. The solitary grave in front of Su Bai was actually opened by him. There is a female body wrapped in straw mats. The female body has been decayed, but there is a bamboo basket in the grave, which has been kept intact, in the bamboo basket. There are two scorpions, the lotus leaves are already yellow, but they are peeled open and can be seen as meat. "If there is anything on the mountain, when I come back, you can give me a dream, what is my wish, I will do my best." After the words, Su Bai grabbed a handful of soil and sprinkled it on a lonely grave. Chapter 123： Corpse It should be the medicinal remedy given by the old man. Su Bais current atmosphere has become more ordinary, so when he wants to hide his own air machine deliberately, it is much easier than before. Under the premise of maintaining a certain distance, Su White is confident that the monks and Gyatso will not be able to detect themselves. However, in order to be more insured, Su Bai waited for three hours before starting to climb again. The last time, when I came to the top of the mountain, Su Bai was persuaded by the old man several times. I thought that the main task 2 was released to all the audience. Even if I didnt hit the first shot, someone would follow up and climb up. Stroll. So I am happy to wait, let the fat people who come later give them a thunder. When Su Bai began to go up the mountain, looking up, you can see a very weak fire like a firefly. This should be fat, they look at the fire, and a little visually measured the distance, Su Bai slightly frowns, according to normal speed In terms of the physique of the three of them, three hours, it is impossible to just cross the mountain. Is it something that is in trouble or something? Because of the distance, Su Bai could not really know what was going on. Su Bai even thought about whether the old man appeared again, but it is impossible to think about it. The Buddha''s breath on Gyatso and the monk is a natural restraint for the old man. The old man can''t be so ignorant. At the same time, if you want to Many people are betting on it, but it is not worthwhile. For example, if you let Su Bai know that the old man has also brought things to himself on the fat body, then at least for Su Bai, a little gratitude for her. It will definitely disappear in an instant. In view of the above speed, Su Bai also had to slow down his own speed, and the necessary safety distance is also to be maintained. Su Bai does not want to meet with the monks now, and there is no need to meet, since a team is relying on interest as a link. Its a bit boring to keep the dynamic state of the knife for each other. And several actions before Su Bai are not suitable for joining the team now. Finally, in the middle of the night, Su Bai saw the light on the mountain. Su Bai also subconsciously speeded up the speed, but at the same time, Su Bai suddenly sensed an unusual taste. At this time, he happened to be at the pavilion, halfway up the mountain, but he did not stop, but continued to Go on. Waiting for a while, Su Bai did not leave, standing in the same place. "I said, how can we spoof the story world until the end, leaving us a few people we know, and the rest of the babies who don''t know can''t always hang." Su Bai is talking to himself, but it is obvious that he intends to refer. A black shadow walked out of the woods on one side, and it was a beautiful woman. It was obviously a woman. On the woman''s wrist, there is a string of bracelets, even in the dark, it still seems very shiny. "Why don''t you go?" The female voice is very crisp. "Its always a very uncomfortable thing to catch the oriole." Su Bai said very honestly. Obviously, he deliberately slowed down the process and let the fat three of them go to the front to thunder, but now there is still someone behind him, and it is inevitable that Su Bai feels that his sense of accomplishment is too low. In this kind of thing, all the people in front are rushing to charge themselves, and they have a real pleasure when they come to the final appearance to pick the biggest fruit. "I have found you long ago." The woman began. "On that day, I followed you up, but you went back." "I admit, your hidden kung fu is really powerful. Is it an assassin?" Su Bai shrugged. "In fact, I am very curious. Why did you suddenly release the killing to me, if you don''t Release the killing, I believe I will not find your existence, you can continue to hide in a corner near me." "My jade beads have sensed the dangerous atmosphere. Sorry, it is my negligence, or my heart has not yet arrived home." The woman is also very frank. "Now? Going up together or here, let''s divide you to live and die?" Su Bai asked. "Let''s go up together, it''s not worth it to share your life here." The woman made a choice. Su Bai did not move, still standing on the road looking at the woman. After the two sides were deadlocked for five minutes, the woman seemed to finally open up with some surprises: "Do you want to divide your life and death?" Obviously, this move by Su Bai can only be understood as this meaning. Su Bai licked his lips, smiled, and then made a gesture of asking, waiting for the woman to come forward. I don''t know how, but the woman did not dare to go forward because of the silence of the previous five minutes. "What?" asked Su Bai. The woman took a deep breath and walked forward, standing in front of Su Bai. "They have gone up, let''s hurry." Su Bai and the woman began to speed up. Half an hour later, the stone tablet with the words "Fulongguan" appeared in front of them. The last time Su Bai returned here, did not continue to go up. The woman stopped and squatted in front of the stone tablet, and then took out something like a rubbing piece from her arms and posted it on the stone tablet. "Your blood can be used by me?" the woman asked. Su Bai shook his head. "My blood is not convenient to take out." The woman nodded, Su Bai''s explanation, she understood it, not the other party is not willing, but the other''s physical blood is indeed inconvenient. The fingers cut through their palms, and the woman was dyed on the rubbings with her own blood. After a few, the rubbings were taken down. There were no words of "Fulongguan" on the rubbings covered with blood. Only one "dead". "Interesting." Su Bai looked at the handwriting above. The woman nodded. "It''s really interesting. I didn''t dare to stay long after you returned here, but I also noticed the stone. This stone is very unusual. It may not be the top." Su Bai crossed his hands on his chest, as if he was thinking, "What will it be? An enchantment?" "The possibility of enchantment is very large." "If this is a Taoist school, it is normal to arrange an enchantment here," Su Bai said. "Who will write a word of ''death'' on the boundary of the Taoist court?" "Its not impossible to play a non-mainstream with a whim." Su Bai explained. The woman stared at Su Bai. "Do you know anything?" "It seems that you have not followed me from the beginning, but should have followed me after I entered this town." The woman nodded and signaled that Su Bai was right. "That is also very good, don''t say it, if you are afraid, you can''t go up, I will go up first." Su Bai picked up the stairs and walked through the stone monument. Then the road ahead was flatter. After walking for five minutes, a Taoist temple appeared in the sight of Su Bai. The Taoist temple was very short and so short that Su Bai felt It is extremely inappropriate to appear here. It is not worthy of the specifications of this famous mountain and river. It is like a house of ordinary people. It does not seem to have a little bit of self-cultivation. The woman chased her up and walked behind Su Bai. Her hidden kung fu was very powerful, but Su Bai did not taboo her. Once she chose to shoot for herself, Su Bai had the confidence to kneel down and even kill. After all, whether it is a vampire or a zombie, it is an assassination object that the assassin does not like, because it is difficult to kill them. Slightly disappointed. Su Bai looked at it while walking. If there were no gossip and various things related to Taoism in front of every household, Su Bai really thought that he was in an ordinary mountain village, especially in front of a family. Bunch of corn cobs. Continue to go inside, Su Bai saw a few tombs, old and new. Approaching, Su Bai stopped in front of a wordless tomb. "This grave is new." "It''s really new." The woman echoed. "I said, can''t you take off the veil?" Su Bai said with some impatientness, the woman was black and white all over her body, and Su Bai understood that she was making choices for her profession, but even a face Its a little boring to be unwilling to show it. "Do you really want to see it?" "you are ugly?" "Not very ugly." "That''s it, no interest." Su Bai refused. Next, Su Bais attention was focused on the new grave in front of him. The grave was new and unreal. It was like repairing yesterday. The soil on the ground also had a moist feeling without evaporation. . Take out Bai Bai, and Su Bai directly excavated. He would like to see who is in this new grave. It is really a bit violent to be robbed by Su Bai, but the effect is indeed surprisingly high. Soon, a grave that is not deep will be dug by Su Bai. There is a very common coffin inside, not very expensive, just like the wood carved from the mountains, and the style is very simple. In fact, the coffin has a lot of attention and details, but there is no point on this coffin. It seems to have been deliberately omitted. Su Bai patted the dust in his hand and said to the woman behind him: "Come a favor, I am here, you are there, we cover the coffin." "This way, isn''t it? This place, open up?" The woman seemed hesitant. Su Bai was extremely angry and laughed. "You care about what you do at this time." The woman nodded and stood opposite Su Bai. The two men grabbed the coffin with one hand. Before it was observed by Su Bai, there was no nails, so soon, the two men opened the coffin. There was a female corpse inside, and the female corpse was black and white, and her face was covered with black crepe. "It''s really like you." Su Bai snarled, and when Su Bai saw the string of bright bracelets on the wrist of the woman''s body, the eyes suddenly condensed! The woman nodded. "It''s really like, you really made me busy yesterday. I just dug myself into a pit yesterday. You have dug me out today." Chapter 124： Madonna Hearing this, Su Bai did not have much surprise. From the moment he saw the body, he probably guessed it. He still felt that some places couldnt make sense. This woman has died according to what she said. Why are you still so tossing? If a person dies like a lamp, she can maintain this state now. It should be a special reason for having a special area here, but some of her performances make Su Bai somewhat unpredictable where her purpose is, just to follow her up the mountain and then After scaring yourself, scare yourself? "So, what you said before, I secretly followed me up the mountain yesterday, and followed me down the mountain. It should be fake. When I went up the mountain, you were already on the mountain, and then accompanied me to the mountain. Then I will accompany me up the mountain this time." The woman nodded, didn''t say anything, even, no other attitude, just watching her body silently, because her face was covered with veil, so she could not see her expression, even her gaze. It is very vague, but I can feel that she is deeply attached to her body and has a sad feeling that she has to leave forever though she is face to face. "And then?" Su Bai is still beside the coffin. "You are so, I am somewhat at a loss." Su Bai means that what to do next, you will come up with an attitude, you have to give me a death for the dead, or something else, make a statement, so that everyone can move to the next stage, If you want to kill the talk, you can do it. Its fine to come up with a charter. You look at your own body and narcissistic. Su Bai really doesn''t know what to do. "I don''t know what I should do. It stands to reason that I am dead. You are not dead. Should I let you die together and accompany me? Otherwise I will be too lonely." Su Bai nodded. "If I were you, I guess that all the listeners who came here will die here to accompany me. One will not let go." This is indeed the real thought of Su Bai, think about it. If you have been alone in this place, the rest of the audience has gone to the real world, and they are still hanging like this. It is a kind of torture. It should be the vast majority of the audience. It is the choice that most ordinary people will make. "But I, not you." The woman stood up and her body began to float. "I am a little tired." Su Bai looked at the woman who was constantly floating. "I don''t believe." The woman smiled. "I don''t believe it, but I am really tired. I am a ghost now? Is it? Is it a puppet? I don''t know what I am now. I only know that I used to bury my body. This feeling is very bad. I am not interested in letting you try it. It is boring. It is really boring. Su Bai licked his eyes. "It sounds very touching. I am proud and proud of having a noble person like you in the audience. I thought that our group is abnormal, no. I thought there was a Madonna." The woman heard the words, silence for a long time, and finally gave a sigh: "But, I would like to let you try this feeling, it will not affect the overall situation, Look, your tombstone has already appeared. As the woman''s voice fell, in front of Su Bai, a tombstone was drilled out of the mud, almost completely covered in the ground, half tall, old style tombstone. There is no word monument, but on the tombstone, there is a breath of Su Bai. Su Bai is clear, this is his own tombstone, a tombstone tailored for himself. Interesting. Su Bai squatted in front of his tombstone and reached out and touched it. And then, my body? "Don''t it be behind you?" The woman pointed her finger at the back of Su Bai. Su Bai heard the words, looked back and found that behind him, still standing on his own, that he had closed his eyes, slowly fell to the ground, lying on the ground, silent. "You can bury you now, or you will rot quickly." The womans voice was a little bit stunned. "I used to print a ''dead'' word in front of the stone monument in the mountains. I meant to hope you. Retreat with difficulty." Su Bai shook his head. "Don''t put gold on your face. Your posture is like a stripper who takes off his own light and forks his thighs against a wolf. Don''t come over and don''t break my famous festival." "" The woman is still floating in the sky, and there is no slight reaction to Su Bais ridicule. Su Bai looked up at her. "Can you really float like a ghost in the sky?" "I was a ghost," the woman replied. "So you can let me follow me without any precautions, also because of this reason?" "It should be there." "Yeah." Su Bai bowed his head and looked at his body with enthusiasm. His hand reached his face and touched it. The woman floated in front of Su Bai and asked in a very calm voice: "I am very curious. When you turn around and see your own body, what do you think in your mind?" "I was thinking about whether it should be hot." Su Bai answered very seriously. The woman''s chest was ups and downs, apparently being shocked by Su Bai''s answer. Looking at Su Bai''s gaze, it became very strange. Su Bai clap his hands, stand up, look at his body without looking at his body, and then continue to go inside. "Your body is rotting," the woman said. Yes, Su Bais body, corpse spots have appeared on his face, and some places have begun to rot. This feeling, together in the heart of Su Bai, seems to be his own body, still on his own body, this is the real empathy, a feeling that he is about to rot, his own collapse, is so real, it is so real. However, Su Bai continued to move forward, but did not look back at his own body, and did not think about burying his body in his own tombstone. Su Bai continued to go inside, and the surrounding houses were no longer those ordinary rooms. Instead, there was an open area of ??about 100 square meters, like a school yard, and at the other end of the school, there were some A building that looks a little taller. Perhaps, in the place where the comprehens live, it is also the same as to be divided into threes and sixs. Su Bai feels that the place he has traveled before should be the place where the lowest monks live, their future and fate, maybe After going down the mountain, I will do a Taoist priest like Lin Zhenying, catch the little devil, destroy the little demon, and advertise with the Fulong Mountain Dojo. Those who have great perseverance and talents should continue to cultivate in the mountains, because the pursuit of these two kinds of people is completely different. Su Bai continued to move forward. When he walked to the center of the school yard, the feeling of decay on his body came again. It was like poison, addiction, and like an ordinary person pointing at a gun and pointing at himself. The same as in the brain, a feeling of dying with his own body, and his own imminent demise, lingering. Su Bai bowed his head and gave a low voice, then bit his teeth and continued to move forward. This is a very painful confrontation and a very difficult choice. It seems that there is a voice in the heart that is constantly persuading Su Bai. As long as he buryes his body in the coffin, everything will be fine and there will be no pain. There will be no suffering, and you will be greatly relieved. But Su Bai is a person whose personality is very difficult to ponder. People like this can often make things that others can''t expect at some time. He really did not care, regardless of the thoroughness! The woman wanders behind Su Bai, and she is very puzzled by Su Bais behavior. She is coming over, so she can clearly know how terrible this feeling is, as if there are countless meats in their own bones. The bottom crawling is the same, it makes people want to stop. However, just after Su Bai passed the school, he suddenly felt that the feeling on his body had completely disappeared. Su Bai laughed and then turned back. The woman also looked subconsciously below, below, Su Bai''s body stopped rot in an instant, turned into a little star, and drifted to Su Bai. "This" The woman''s eyes were full of shock, but soon, from shock to Ming Wu, in the end, turned into an annoyed Chengdu! "You see, in fact, death is not dead, not so simple, here should be an enchantment, a very overbearing enchantment, if you can''t hold on and take the initiative to bury your body, then it is really dead, always being The imprisonment is here, and it becomes awkward. If you can go straight out, as long as you get here, the role of enchantment will disappear. In fact, there is no real death at all, just a very strange effect. Su Bai seems to be unaware of the woman''s angry expression. He said to himself that as Xinghui continues to integrate into his body, Su Bai feels that he has been cleaned up and down, and once he is sublimated, this feeling is wonderful. Words. First, the old man gave the extension Dan, this time to come here once again to sublimate, the benefits of Su Bai twice, although I can not see the obvious strength progress, but the use of their own future reinforcement and strength is crucial The important impact is an excellent foundation. "Why don''t you die, why can you go over!" Why should I bury my body? Why should I stay here forever! It is me who is permanently imprisoned and you are not! This is not fair! This is not fair! The woman flew to Su Bai with a mad murder. Su Bai reached out and touched his nose, which was very calm: "Look, the Virgin, you, you are such a person." Chapter 125： Unprepared The woman is already hysterical. Obviously, the former indifferent, really, as Su Bai said before, is loaded. That kind of gesture, that kind of indifferent attitude, the kind of dislike that does not want you to become a person with no ghosts or ghosts, Su Bai did not believe in the beginning, on the contrary, if Su Bai also believes in such a ghost If that, it really is more than twenty years to live on the dog. The generosity of the hypocrisy, fictional out to paint your own free and easy, In fact, it is such a vulnerable. When encountering someone better than yourself, when someone else is not as bad as himself, when the other person actually does better than himself, the fake skin is completely torn, and hysterical emerges. The cockroaches and all kinds of unwillingness, and the person who reveals the underside of the makeup, tends to be more like a devil than a person who is very bad at the beginning. However, an assassin who is filled with hatred and various negative emotions can still exert a certain amount of strength. In fact, it has long been self-evident that an assassin is so desperately rushing over, Su Bai It seems more fearless, the woman opposite is just a loser, a loser, nothing to fear. There was a black gas in the palm of the woman, which condensed a sword. Bai Bai was shackled on the chest by Su Bai. both sides, Close to me. The womans sword came straight, without a little fancy and superfluous, apparently wanting to let Su Bai die; Su Bai used a hundred to stop, but the scene of Su Bais frowning happened, and the womans sword passed directly through the hundred, like a black smoke, without a specific form. In the face of this change, Su Bai quickly retreated, but the sword is faster, still pierced his chest, and instantly formed the entity. Su Bai made a sigh. The woman gave a scream of screaming. Obviously, she was very happy to see Su Bailu fall to her own end. She is now a ghost, she will be a white ghost! However, the next moment, she stunned, and she saw Su Bai actually took the initiative to move forward after making a sigh. "puff!" The woman''s sword pierced through Su Bai''s chest position, and Su Bai marched forward, letting the sword body intersperse in the position of his chest, as if he took the initiative to meet the sword to die. However, the opportunity also appeared between the electric fringe. After further narrowing the distance, Baibai made a cold arc under the control of Su Bai. The woman wanted to raise her head, but her lips twitched a few times and her head fell backwards. The headless body fell to the ground and began to burn. At the same time, in front of the woman''s tombstone, began to reunite a new one. Su Bai right hand holding a dagger, his left hand gripping the wound in his chest position and began to sprint. This enchantment position is too strange, Su Bai could have taken the opportunity to leave directly. He does not believe that the woman can really go on inside, there must be boundaries. However, just leaving the style is not Su Bai, the other party has shot her, Then, Don''t die! It takes time for a woman to reunite her body, and more importantly, she has not experienced this kind of rebirth that was killed again. Su Bai took her for the first time, so she looks a bit rusty, which will delay even more. More time. At this time, Su Bai, who had no mud and water, had already rushed to the woman''s tombstone and squatted down the woman''s coffin. The coffin cover was opened by the woman and Su Bai before, but it has not yet been closed. I don''t know if this woman will regret the big tail wolf before, and she and Su Bai will dig up their coffins and open the cover. When Su Bai reached out to the woman''s body, she turned her head and looked at the expression on the face of the woman who was re-aggregating. Ok, Su Bai enjoys this feeling very much; When she saw panic and an instinctive panic from the woman''s expression, Su Bai smiled gratifiedly. Then, while smiling, her hands caught the neck of the woman in the coffin and twisted. "Hey..." Suddenly and crisply, the woman''s head was actually broken by Su Bai in this simple and rude manner. At the time of exertion, Su Bai even let himself enter the zombie state for a short time to enhance his strength, but it was fleeting. Here, Su Bai did not dare to be too blatant, which was before he did not directly use the zombie state. The same as against women. Its not really saying that Su Baituo is big, but he is worried that hes too arrogant to trigger something here. After all, its nominally a Taoist place of law, although it seems that there is no more Taoist law. feel. The woman who is reshaping her body made a scream. Then began to fall apart, At last, The smoke disappeared. Su Bai held the woman''s head in her hand. She didn''t throw it away directly, but she slammed the veil of the woman''s face. Looked at the womans true face, Su Bai shook his head and threw his head on the ground, leaving a sentence: "It''s ugly." However, the bracelet on the womans body was taken by Su Bai and placed on her own body. This is a trophy. Su Bai has only kept the story to redeem the expensive Hellfire shotgun. Bai Bai was still stolen from the fox. Now, this kind of weapon, Su Bai is really a comer, and the former self is indeed a little bachelor. After passing the school ground, and then going inside, Su Bai saw a mountain road, but this mountain road is not as rough and simple as the Shangshan Mountain Road, and it is obviously carefully carved. Su Bai wants to know how the fat man passed by the tombstone before, although they walked in front of themselves, but they took the woman down the mountain yesterday, and today they were brought up by themselves, which is equivalent to Su Bais front. The fat guys made a downswing, which helped to relieve the burden on the fat people. However, it is conceivable that you can see the clues, and you should be able to avoid the monks and Gyatso. The mountain road was carefully piled up with a material similar to granite. It looked very fine. Su Bai continued to go deep along this mountain road. It didn''t take long for a lotus pond to appear in front. The lotus flower in the lotus pond is blooming, it looks very beautiful, bringing a feeling of vitality. However, when Su Bai was close, he found that there was a pool of blood under the lotus pond. Whose blood is, Su Bai is not clear, but it is likely to be fat, they mean that they have encountered danger here, and some people have been injured. I don''t know if the dangerous thing was solved by them. Su Bai moved more carefully forward. There are cliffs on both sides of the lotus pond. There is no road. If you want to continue to go deep, you can only pass through the lotus pond. Baibai took it out and cut off a lotus flower. Su Bai did not rush into the pool. He took the lotus in his hand and looked at it carefully. The lotus flower is just an ordinary lotus flower. The lotus pond does not look very deep. There should be silt underneath. As for what will be under the silt, it is unclear. Sometimes the thickness of the mud under the deep pool will be terrible. After repeatedly confirming that there was nothing unusual about the lotus in front of him, Su Bai began to step into the pool. The water was only in the position of Su Bai, and the mud under his feet was not very thick. Su Bai continued to move forward. The speed is not very fast. After all, Su Bai does not know the fats. They skip the danger directly or pull out the danger. When he reached the central position of the pool, Su Bais feet seemed to touch something, feeling from the feet, very slippery, and very thick and long. The first reaction of Su Bai was a snake. In an instant, the whole person tightened up, and there was already a green faint light in the pupil. It was intended to transform into a zombie state with a little bit of Fengchuncao. However, after waiting for a dozen seconds and found that the things under his feet were still motionless, Su Bai took a deep breath and sneaked into the water. Reaching out to push the mud down, and sure enough, a giant clam, which is about a dozen meters long, appeared in front of Su Bai, but the giant clam was obviously dead, and it was almost motionless. It''s the wound of the body. According to Su Bais judgment, this giant python was not only killed, but also Nedan was taken away. This is in line with the fateful style of their team, the geese have been plucked, and the benefits are maximized. After checking the snake body, Su Bai floated out of the water after confirming that there was nothing cheap. After five minutes, he passed the lotus pond and climbed out. After taking off the water on his body, Su Bai took off a lotus leaf and wiped his face. "Scrub! Wipe! Wipe!" "Scrub! Wipe! Wipe!" The front is a downward corridor, but there has been a sharp sharp weapon rubbing the sound of the rock wall, like someone practicing martial arts there. Have you met the aborigines? Su Bai began to walk down. After a corner, a small pavilion of about 20 square meters appeared in front of Su Bai. In the pavilion, there were five or six men and women wearing Taoist clothes that looked very elegant and elegant. Practice swords, swords and flowers flying, Jianqi hit the rock wall from time to time to send out the friction sound heard before. The appearance of Su Bai did not seem to disturb them. They still did what I did. This made Su Bai subconsciously observe them closely, and found that their figure is actually a little blurred. Obviously, they are not real people, not ghosts, but a kind of existence similar to the mirage, but even Its quite interesting that the sounds were burned together. Su Bai intends to pass from among them, but when he just stepped on the platform with one foot, the same happened. This is not the original mirage scene suddenly and substantively attacking Su Bai. In fact, if this is the case, Su Bai would feel normal, but the scene in front of him is Suddenly these men and women showed a strange flush of redness on their faces. Then, They didn''t practice the sword, they began to tear each other''s clothes, and then they eclipseed on the pavilion without any cover, and finally there were two male unsex couples, actually Start Chapter 126： bridge This scene came too suddenly, too unpredictable, and Su Bai was completely without a little precaution; Fortunately, Su Bai is considered to be well-informed. This kind of thing will not affect his mind too much. It is just that the picture in front of him has become unsightly from the previous practice of practicing swords. After instinctively horrified, Su Bai resumed his heart and stopped, and keenly captured the impressions of a cloud like a cloud in the position of these men and women. These marks were not available before, so Su Bai can be sure . Passing through the images of men and women who are doing things, it feels like a 5D movie, as if it is immersive, but there is nothing to look at when you look at it, especially these female Taoist priests, waving in robes When the sword comes, there is a bit of dusty temperament, but when the clothes are stripped and do that kind of thing, the figure is too dry, not too good-looking, which may be related to the daily diet of these Taoist priests. relationship. When Su Bai walked through this small pavilion, the spring map on the small pavilion continued to be painted and painted. It was not that the men were persistent, and Su Bai also noticed that the men should still look a little tender. And from the image analysis, the age is not big, plus Taoism pays attention to a solid and cultivated yuan, think of the environment in the mountains, they usually have difficulty in reaching the female color, one by one, purely a monkey Fast gunner But once or twice, its almost the same. They have been seven or eight times in a row. This has already squeezed their body a bit. This further proves that from this video record, they should be evil, leading to such madness. The ground began to do this kind of thing, Su Bai even thought about it, a few more times, whether the job below them should be bleeding. After passing the pavilion, the main hall finally arrived. It is a building that looks like a little Taoist school. Although it is covered by blue tiles, it naturally reveals the atmosphere of a Taoist home, and it fits perfectly with the surrounding environment. Just from the foot of Su Bai to the temple, there is a wooden bridge. The bridge is generally built to the point where it is difficult for humans to cross, such as rivers, such as valleys, but here, the wooden bridge is the wooden bridge, and below it is the rock in the field, at least from the observation of Su Bai. There is no reason to build a bridge here. And watching, it is not like to do ornamental decoration. In short, every place here may have mysteriousness. If you are not careful, you may have problems. Even if it is a catastrophe, Su Bais heart is very transparent. Although there are fat people, they have a group of people in front of themselves. But I am not 100% safe. The wooden bridge is not very long, nor is it very high. It is about ten meters long. The height is not visible, because the bridge is not hollow, but solid, and it is very different. But no matter what, this wooden bridge is the only way to the temple. After Su Bai had been delayed for a while, he finally started on the bridge. The first foot stepped on. Nothing special. He continued to move forward two steps. Su Bai suddenly saw the dense fog rising in front. Subconsciously stepped back two steps, Su Bai got off the bridge. Look at the front, not the slightest fog. After licking his lips, Su Bai knew that there was no way to do this. He only knew that there was something wrong with the front and he had to go forward with a hard scalp. Once again on the bridge, this time Su Bai was much faster. Similarly, thick fog appeared and quickly wrapped the Su Bai. Su Bai walked and found that it was wrong. The bridge of ten meters long was just a hundred meters away. How could it be seen except for the rest of the bridge and the bridge railings on both sides? At this time, in front, there was a figure, the figure was very fat, and the body was obviously blessed; The physical characteristics of this person are really obvious, that is, fat. "Fat?" Su Bai shouted. But the figure did not respond in the slightest. When Su Bai is close, the other party is still so vague. However, the closer it is to the shadow, the more Su Bai feels that his pace is getting heavier and heavier. This kind of heavyness carries a gradual rhythm, as if there is more inertia in his body. Its impossible to whiten and retreat at this time. The body image of the fat man is a whirlpool, and the suction force is getting more and more terrible. When the suction force reached a top, Su Bai could not support the pressure and fell to the ground. "Hey!" The dense fog around disappeared in an instant. Su Bai saw his foot, not a wooden bridge, but a cement bridge. Standing up, looking around, surrounded by villages and towns, there is a river under the bridge, there are several ships in the river, the ship is a very old-fashioned kind of ship. In the same way, in the heart of Su Baizhen, across the bridge, a small chubby pier with one hand holding a popsicle, holding a banknote and jumping around to come here. From the eyebrows of Xiaopangdun, Su Bai can see that the fat pier should be a fat man when he was a child. Seeing this scene, Su Bai has a spectrum in his heart. He should enter the memory world, or a spiritual world. As for how the bridge intercepts people''s memories, or is rubbed, Su Bai can''t. know. But Su Bai is clear, he should now think about how to get out of this **** fat memory memory world. "Uncle, your money is gone." Xiaopangdun has already reached the front of Su Bai at this time, pointing to the ground and said. Su Bai did not care, just smiled, and he had a fart on his body. This method of making fat people is too low-level. Of course, now it is estimated that the fat man who is about ten years old will be relieved. Xiaopeng Duan saw that Su Bai was not fooled, did not say anything, pouting and preparing to leave. When he walked to the side of Su Bai, Xiaopang suddenly slammed into his white **** with his ass. Su Bai had already noticed the intention of this little fat man, and couldnt help but raise a anger. If this is really the memory world of the fat man, then Su Bai does have a reason for anger because the cement bridge has no railing. It is the two large steel plates that are spliced ??together across the bridge. This was considered a common bridge in rural areas ten years ago, and even until now, there are still many such bridges. Xiaopengs buttocks hit Su Bai, but Su Bai did not move. Xiaopeng Pier himself was bounced off by the reaction force. Two steps went to the other side of the bridge, and the body swayed like it was about to fall. Ground. Su Bai stretched out one hand and grabbed the back of the little fat man. "It hurts... hurts..." "If you are so small, you will not learn well. Is there something wrong with your brain? This is murder." Su Bai knows that the fat man is not a good child. The honest and honest appearance hides a hot heart, but if the fat man is such a character from a young age, then Su Bai really has to measure the way he interacts with the fat man. . At a young age, because the teasing people didn''t succeed, they thought about hitting people into the river. What should they do if they drown? This is not just a bear child naughty can explain the past, in fact, in today''s network information age, a child knows that things are much more than adults imagine in the early ten years, and many are actually hidden under the bear child''s skin. A dirty and terrible heart. "I didn''t hit people, I hit a ghost." Xiaopangdun immediately shouted. ghost? Su Bai subconsciously looked at his soles and found that his feet were really suspended, and the bridge had a few centimeters of drop. "You ghost, in the broad daylight, dare to come out and let go, Xiaoye, I am the grandson of the old Shigangzhen old head, don''t let my grandfather see you, or you will be finished!" "Oh, its quite flat." Su Bai smiled and took the little fat man down the bridge and threw him on the ground. Xiaopangs mouth yelled at the old grandfathers mouth, but its not a mixed-minded society, but a dialect idiom. The old man is usually a person who organizes a series of things in a white matter, and is responsible for arranging some matters related to the burial. In the past, it was a folk Taoist. Su Bai is thinking about how to get out of the memory world of this dead fat man and kill him. Is it ok? This thought flashed out of time in Su Bais mind. Xiaopangdun also felt the murderousness in Su Bais gaze. Immediately, he was scared and shrunk his neck. Obviously, he was not picked up as a ghost and was cleaned up by ghosts. Now he is not How much courage left. However, just as Su Bai didn''t think about how to clean up the situation and the way to break the game, on the other side of the road, there was an adult and a child. Both of them are dressed in Tibetan nationality. The little boy''s skin is very dark, his nose is very high, and he walks very calmly. The grown-up is a bit old-fashioned. "Grandpa, when are we going home?" "Isn''t it good here?" "No, I miss the mountain in my home and miss the eagle at home." "Oh, good boy, you are here waiting for your grandfather for a while, and when your grandfather returns, he will take you home." "okay." The Tibetan boy stood in the same place, and the old man got on the bridge, then crossed the bridge and disappeared into the field of vision. Su Bai looked at the Tibetan boy, and the more he saw it, the more he felt, except that the skin color gap was too big, it was like a mold. Just as Su Bai was ready to scream and ask for two questions, on the bridge, there was another little monk. The little monk was a very cute bald head, dressed in a blue cicada, holding a bead on the left and holding a fossil on the right. bowl, But the inside of the bowl is not a vegetarian meal, but a coin and a banknote. The little monk tried his best to maintain his own style, but every time his eyes fell on the bowl of his own hands, the corners of his eyes could not help but smoke. Obviously, he himself feels like this, Its like a meal. Chapter 127： Mercury corpse Success, little fat man, Xiao Jiacuo and the little monk are all together; Su Bai now has some people who dont know whether this is a fat mans memory spiritual world or other peoples, or are they intertwined? So, can you see yourself when you are young? Looking around, Su Bai could not see himself. This made him feel a little disappointed, because he thought that if Gyatso was brought up by his grandfather, if he was to appear when he was a child, he should be his mother holding his own hand. Let''s go. When the eyes of the three children looked at each other, Su Bai suddenly felt that his body began to become lighter and lighter, so light that he was somewhat unimaginable. Su Bai felt that he was floating and getting higher and higher. Below, the eyes of the three children have been staring at themselves. They are all raising their heads, as if they are still talking and communicating, but Su Bai can''t hear it. When Su Bai floated into the clouds, he saw a gentle and intellectual woman holding a well-dressed little boy on the bridge below. Su Bais lips slammed, the name, still did not shout, For so many years, Su Bai did not expect that she had seen her picture recently, but she was still in this place. Above the clouds, thick fog shrouded. Soon, the wooden bridge appeared at the foot of Su Bai, on both sides, it was a wooden bridge railing; Su Bais mind is still the picture of the woman holding the little boy. The inner agitation has not subsided for a long time, but it is still instinctively going forward. This time, I have not walked a few hundred meters before, but I have not crossed the bridge. After two or three steps, I walked off the bridge. In front, it was the doorway of the Qingwa Taoist Temple. Su Bai held one hand on the rock wall and rubbed his hand on his chest. He bit his teeth and kept breathing deeply. The moisture in his eyes was forced by himself. Go back. At this time, it is not suitable for sentimentality. Even in the real world, when it comes to the Ching Ming Festival, Su Bai will not drop a tear when he goes to his parents to worship the tombstone. Chang Shu breathed and calmed down the emotions completely. Su Bai turned and saw the pier behind him. There was a word on the pier. Su Bai could not understand it. But when I look back at the bridge, some things are naturally clear. The bridge should be able to record some memories of the people passing through the bridge. It seems that the fat man, Gyatso and the monk have passed. Are they now in the palace in front? First there is the wordless tombstone, followed by the monster snake in the lotus pond, followed by the wooden bridge. This Taoist school in Fulong Mountain has fully demonstrated its unusuality. In front of you, the most mysterious and most likely place for good things to exist is already in front of your own eyes. In the heart of Su Bai, more is not a hot thing for Taobao, but a deep uneasiness. Uneasy emotions come from what you see and see along the way, especially the men and women on the pavilion. Because this is how it looks, it is not like a scene of a so-called true Taoist school, it is more intimate than the Tantric. Stepping forward, Su Bai is getting closer and closer to the door of the temple, but the inner anxiety is constantly rising. The palm is attached to the door, the door is very large, and it has just been opened a while ago, and this trace remains. Pushing open the door, a long-lasting rotten smell of breath; Sure enough, this dojo is either abandoned or there is something unexpected. "You came." At this time, a very weak voice was introduced into Su Bai''s ear. The man was inside the door, leaning against the door, and when Su Bai came in, he leaned back less than five meters from Su Bai. It is Gyatso. At this time, Gyatso was even more miserable after the confrontation with Su Bai. The only one arm left was almost bent over, and it was weakly placed on the torso. The chest had a huge blood hole and kept going out. Flowing blood, even the beating of the heart, can be seen faintly. His legs were worn together by a long gun, like a bamboo stick with two pieces of pork belly. Su Bai walked over and squatted in front of Jiacuo. "It''s not dead, your life is terrible." If you are so sentimental and comforting, Su Bai really cant say that the routine of falling down the stone is really familiar. Gyatso didn''t bother to talk to Su Bai. He is now concentrating on his life. The average person has suffered such a serious injury. The two lives have already died, but Gyatso does not. This comes from The sorghum of the Tibetan land has a perseverance like a mountain. At this time, death may actually be a relief. A guy wearing a gold house was lying next to him, his helmet had been smashed, his head was blown up, but no blood spilled. Su Bai could see that this should be a so-called Taoist gold armor, but how It looks like a zombie with armor. It looks sacred outside, but it is dirty inside. Su Bai extended his hand to remove the helmet, revealing a sly head, the head of the skull has been sunken, the inside is empty, but there is still mercury flowing out. "Mercury corpse." Su Bai opened the way. Gyatso nodded. "Yes, mercury corpse." Mercury corpse, choose a person with great grievances to tie first, then open a hole from the back of the head, infused with mercury when people are alive, people suffer an unimaginable torture, even this Under the method, even if it is dead in the middle, the soul is still not free. It will definitely be kept in the body, and then fixed by some techniques. In the end, it will become a mercury corpse. Generally, this kind of corpse is only The ancient princes will appear in the tombs, which are regarded as guardians of tombs. At that time, the Red-browed Army uprising dug up the tombs of Emperor Wu of Wu and Lu, and there were two mercury corpses in the tombs of Lu Wei, which made the Red-browed army lose a lot when they dig the tomb. In the end, the Red-browed army died to vent their anger. The brothers revenge, and the body of Lu Wei was brought out one by one to go to the ******. This is still the Taoist court. Su Bai snarled, "The mercury corpse is out, there will be no old zombie king inside is the Taoist real person himself." "The location of the fox sense is here, the baby is in front, the distance is not far away." Gyatso said. "The fat man and the monk have gone forward, and you have left you alone?" "You don''t have to be careful." "Oh." Su Bai clap his hands and smiled. "I am here with you waiting for them to bring the child out and go together, or do you keep up?" "You can stay here to protect me." Gyatso looked at Su Bai, "But I know, you won''t do this." "Don''t say it is so straightforward. How can you happily slap the knife behind each other in the future?" Su Bai took a small bottle from his arms and handed the bottle to Gyatso. "This is the red pill that you got for me before, and you can make up the blood." Su Bai grabbed a hand and sent it to the mouth of Jiacuo. Gyatso is not polite, all swallowed. "Reassure, I can''t die until you come back." Su Bai shook his head, put the small bottle next to Gyatso, and then continued to go inside. The temple is very big. It is just an entrance. Going forward, there are many fairy sculptures. These sculptures are not as rough as the statues that Su Bai had seen in the real world. The sculptures here are vivid. Ten minutes later, Su Bai went to the exit position of this temple. There are many places in the temple and practice rooms. Su Bai did not go in. At this time, I still think about what to send out. Out of the temple, in front of the cliff, on the edge of the cliff, there is a thatched cottage. This is a complete end. Su Bai has a hunch that the child should be in the thatched cottage. However, the scene outside the thatched cottage is a bit cautious, and there are broken limbs everywhere. These bodies are zombies. They can make the zombies like this, enough to see the fierce battle here. There was a knife stuck in the rock wall next to the thatched house. There was a man on the knife and the fat man was nailed to it. He closed his eyes and was completely silent. When Su Bai walked over, he almost thought that the fat man was dead, but the fat man seemed to have sensed the arrival of Su Bai. He actually opened his eyes slowly. He used to use the Taoist turtle. "Not dead?" Su Bai asked. "Come on," the fat man replied. "If I were you, I would come out directly." Su Bai said. "I am not you, and this knife has smothered my soul. If I walked out strongly, even if my body is not necrotic, my soul will be smashed first." "Monk?" "In the house." Su Bai licked his lips. "How long has it been?" "More than an hour." The fat man smiled. "You don''t come, you don''t care, we have planted anyway." "I will try." "Come with me early." Su Bai walked past the fat man and walked to the front of the thatched cottage and pushed the door. The pattern in the thatched cottage is simple and antique; The monk is sitting at a table. There is a picture hanging across the table. In the painting is the old man whom Su Bai saw. The painting style of this painting is no different from that seen by Su Bai in the town inn before hanging on the wall. However, in this painting, at the foot of the old man, there is more. A playful boy looks very cute. When Su Bai came in, the monks eyes did not turn around. He continued to hold his hands together and recited the scriptures, as if he was talking to the people in the paintings, but when Su Bai walked from behind, he saw the monks. The back position has been soaked, not sweat, but blood, There are a few eagle standing silently on the chair behind the monk, and from time to time, a piece of meat from the back of the monk is swallowed into the belly. Chapter 128： died The monk still recites the scriptures, his face is the same, as if he has become aloof, he has not noticed anything, or his spirit has entered another place. such as, In this picture. Su Bai smiled. At this time, laughing, it was a bit heartless, but he knew that the monk would not care. Before he came along, Gyatso, the fat man, did not look at himself because they did not Will mind this kind of thing; On the one hand, this is the rule that everyone has agreed to. The Eight Immortals cross the sea and show their magical powers. With their own skills, how much can you eat? As for how to do afterwards, you are too lazy to work hard to make you face-to-face; On the other hand, now the main line task 2 is so difficult, more than one su white is not much, one less su white, and all are seen. Yes, they have already seen it, because the more they go, the more they feel powerless and desperate. In the hall, Gyatso hardened a golden armor and killed him, but he could not go on; In the front yard of the thatched cottage, the fat man seems to have once again provoked the thunder, killing the zombies, but this time the power of the counterattack is even more terrible, he himself was nailed to the rock. In fact, this is already a kind of human life. Gyatso''s legs were pierced by a long gun, and the one-armed arm was also abolished. It was already dying. The fat man had to rely on the turtle to pay for it. The monk is now in this situation. Its true that the distance is gone, not far away; With Su Bais ability, if he is to confront an enemy, there may be transitions and opportunities, but this time it is a situation that is very powerless and desperate, even to the real enemy that he faces now. Who is it, what is the meaning of everything before that? Since going up the mountain, Su Bai feels very depressed in his heart. This is a feeling that is difficult to describe in words, as if he is actively taking the sheep into the tiger''s mouth. The old man in the painting himself saw that the boy at the foot of the old man was the little one. This point, Su Bai can be sure. However, in the paintings, Su Bai could not carry a painting out and send the painting to the demon. The matter would not be so simple, otherwise the monk would not use it here to cut the meat and feed the eagle. The monk is still working hard, and Su Bai can see it; He also sat down at the door, left to look at the right, and finally, his eyes fell on the back of the monk. The hawks apparently began to eat more and more slowly, and even tasted a little crumbling. Feeding the eagle and feeding the eagle is an allusion to Buddhism. It reflects a kind of great compassion, but there is also a great sin in the great compassion. The meat is fed to the eagle, the Buddha abandons the meat, and brings it together, as well as causality. The eagle eats the meat, and the swallow is the cause and effect. Su Bai did not understand Buddhism reason well, but he knew one thing. In the way of the monks way of doing things, he would never make such a thing of purely cutting the flesh and feeding the falcon. Here he is an audience, who did he give to him? Look? Sure enough, it didn''t take long, the portrait began to tremble, and the characters in the picture began to become more and more vivid; After a short while, the old man reached out from the inside and sent it to the monk, turning over the palm and palm of his hand against the monk; The monk looked at it, closed his eyes again, and shook his head; Immediately, the palm of the hand was retracted into the portrait. The old man in the portrait, holding a baby in one hand and holding a cane, walked between the mountains and rivers, and enjoyed himself; If it was before, Su Bai really felt that this old man was a Taoist real person, but as far as he saw it, this old man was not as simple as he had thought. The monk sighed and sighed, and the body fell and fell to the ground. Su Bai coughed and reached for the monk''s face. "Monk, monk?" The monk opened his eyes slightly. "It''s over, it''s all over." "Don''t be so pessimistic, everything is good to discuss." The monk shook his head, and the eyes, ears, nose and nose began to overflow with blood, and it was golden blood. This is the blood of the monk. "What should I do next?" Su Bai asked. "Nothing can be done. He is not a Taoist, nor a Buddha. He is a demon who squats in the nest." The monk said slowly, "a nest of crickets, but thinking about stealing." The magic of the fruit." magic? What is the magic of the nest? The devil, gave him a stretch of Dan? The monk''s breath still exists, but the gas is more than the air intake, obviously in the state of life overdraft. Su Bai stood up and walked to the front of the portrait. The three people, the purpose of the fat man, and the previous one, are just the picture. Now I saw the painting, but I don''t know how to get the child that the task requires. It is really just a layer of paper separated from the success, but this layer of paper is like a corner of the sea. The picture trembled and there was a ripple. An old but white hand came out and placed it in front of Su Bai: "You, choose, come into the painting with me?" In the painting, you will have eternal life. The sound is very old, but Su Bai can be sure that it is the voice of the old man, but the voice of the old man at this time is much lower than when he first met in the fishing boat on the river, and there is no kind of gentleness and harmony, and some are kind of , cold texture. "Thinking." This is the answer given by Su Bai, and the picture is gradually restored to normal; Su Bai really only refuses, because he does not believe that the existence of the painting can really be too big to broadcast the terror, and there is no eternal life in it. If the 30-day deadline is over, he will be obliterated. Can people stop? Just as Su Bai felt that nothing had happened, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest position, as if his heart was about to leave his body. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!" Su Baiyu was on the ground, full of pain, cold sweat! The monk was watching next to him, just like the former Su Bai saw the monk cutting the meat to feed the eagle. At the same time, the monk also showed a touch of mercy in his eyes. He knew how to use Buddhism to open and control the painting. The result was a failure, but it was actually the right way, and Su Bai went straight to Shantou. The land refuses, and does not blame it for suffering the pain of today. Su Bais breathing began to become very short, his hands pressed against his chest, his heart, really began to be like drilling out, this feeling, involving great, pain is also great. After the fat man was awakened by Su Bai, he was too lazy to continue to breathe. In the thatched house, he could sense it. His lips suddenly stunned: "No, a completely unsolved mainline mission 2, terrorist broadcast, is this intention to let us destroy?" Jiacuo leaned against the wall, his lips were already white and his breathing was very weak, but his brow was still wrinkled, because he couldnt figure it out. This time the group was destroyed, it seemed that there was really no room for it. In the end, its gone. A thousand hardships, a situation that has come to an endless situation, is the terrorist broadcast deliberately trying to let all the listeners in this story go out here? This... does not meet the habit of terrorist broadcasting. At least, he will let one or two people survive. At least, he will give a chance to live and a breakthrough. The monk who fell to the ground silently recited Amitabha in his heart, watching Su Bai also squatting on the ground with a look of pain. In his heart, there was also doubts, and he did not give the opportunity to destroy the mission. impossible. Su Bai bit his teeth and resist this kind of pain. Now, he suddenly feels that it is no different when he arrives late and late. It doesnt make any difference if they are arrogant in front of themselves. Because in the end, they met this. A painting, an obvious strength and realm beyond the many too many paintings of others, makes it all meaningless. However, at this time, a strong drink came out from the outside! ............ A man in a robe walked by himself, Gyatso was a little surprised, and there were listeners? Only then, he saw Lin Zhenying. It''s him? What is he doing? Lin Zhenying did not look at Gyatso, but continued to go inside. The fat man looked at Lin Zhenying step by step, and opened his mouth and smiled. Mom, Laozi said that it could not be a dead end, and he. Lin Zhenying pushed the thatched cottage and walked in. The monk breathed and suddenly became a little more urgent. And he? Su Bai was a bit stunned and looked at Lin Zhenying who stood in front of him. In Lin Zhenyings eyes, there is only this painting. "At the beginning, you occupied my mountain gate, destroyed my brother and killed my master, and now I am here to collect debts! A few days ago, in the zombie cave, I had been poisoned and attacked, and it was about to be dispelled. This forced me to make up my mind. I cant continue to swear, continue to sneak and steal. The hatred of the teacher, I must report! With my own as a medium, I will lead the people of Fulong Mountain to cultivate the Tao for thousands of years, and you will be with you! Su Bai suddenly thought of the memory of the zombie king he saw before facing the zombie king. In his memory, Lin Zhenying was a heroic hero, and he fled in a hurry. This is very different from Lin Zhenying, who he feels. It seems that Lin Zhenying has always had a backhand, not as simple as it seems. The key to breaking this game is him? Gyatso''s eyes slammed hard, the fat hands were also slightly clenched, and the monk spelled the last force to read "Amitabha", Su Bai pressed his heart and looked at Lin Zhenying. Lin Zhenying raised the mahogany sword in his hand. For a time, Hao Ran was upright! At this time, among the portraits, the old man extended a hand and pointed at it. Lin Zhenying''s body trembled, his mouth overflowed with a blood, and then fell to the ground, no sound; Gyatso spit out a blood, The fat mans mouth is open and he doesnt know how to close it. The monks second Amitabha prayer card does not know how to spit it out in the throat. Su Bais figure on the ground is a skeleton. Playing at such a critical moment, With such a style, immediately, So, died. Chapter 129： All right At this moment, Su Bai, the monk, Gyatso and the fat man, the mood is as if they had fallen to the bottom, and then with the timely appearance of Lin Zhenying, once again rose to the sky, but with Lin Zhenying so deadly and simply died The heart of the four people is like being smashed into the abyss. "Cushing trough... Big brother, don''t bring such a playmate, choose such a good time to appear, you, Mom, put a call BB finished, but in the end even the big move did not release it and died, without this Playing with people..." The fat man was still nailed to the rock wall. He wants to cry now and really wants to cry. "This..." Gyatso leaned back and leaned on the wall with pain. Lin Zhenying''s breath disappeared instantly. This explains what he knows. At this time, even if it involves the wound, it causes severe pain, but He still wants to laugh and smile. "Ami" The monk spit out two words, and the last two words swallowed and closed their eyes. It seems that they are not willing to look at the world any more, and they have no love. Su Bai squatted on the chest with his chest on his head, and his head was close to the ground. It was close to Lin Zhenyings head. Lin Zhenying died very simply, and he could even see a touch of fortitude. I can also see from his face the hatred of evil forces. Seeing the kind of decisiveness and dedication that does not hesitate to go with the devil, I saw that in order to prosper the peace of the world, he did not hesitate to sacrifice his greatness. but, He is still dead. "Big Brother, why are you coming out?" Su Bai endured the pain in his chest and groaned. He suddenly felt that his heart was not painful because of the portrait, and he was shocked by Lin Zhenying''s gorgeous appearance and instant curtain call. There was a wooden bowl in the hands of the old man in the portrait, and then the wooden bowl was thrown in front of him. This bowl is not for the sake of the meal, but for bringing the soul. Shot in a white light self-portrait, first fell on Gyatso''s body; Gyatso''s body has been broken and can no longer be broken, but the thirst for life in his heart has not changed. The portrait wants the soul, so he needs to conquer these souls. Gyatso whole person was wrapped in white light, Subsequently, He stood up, In front of him, his own master appeared. "Apprentice, kneel down." The face of the master is still kind. "No, Master, I am not jealous." Gyatsos answer is very firm. He knows where this is. He also knows that this is not his own master, but this feeling and the voice of the master are exactly the same as the ones that have finished the book. A touch of suspicion. The appearance of the master disappeared. Then, in front of Jiacuo, an old man appeared. The old man with a gentle smile, he looked at Gyatso: "I am a living Buddha, let me go." "You are not a living Buddha, you are a devil!" Gyatso roared. "You have brought discrimination and disaster to our people, and brought something!" The old mans body disappeared. but, Then, Brahma sounds from: A true Buddha appears in a mighty power, and the Buddha''s light flashes, with irresistible power. This is the power of the Buddha, this is the authority of the Buddha! Gyatsos chest made a muffled sound, and then he had to bow his head. This is the power of the Buddha. This is really the power of the Buddha. This is the totem of his faith from small to large, his belief, his spiritual pillar; "Snapped" Without the slightest way, Gyatso collapsed. Among the portraits, there is a face in the bowl of the old man, a face belonging to Gyatso. Then, The second white light shot from the self-portrait and fell on the fat man. The fat man stood up in white light, but his mouth continued to mutter: "I will give you the fat grandfather to die, the fat grandfather is absolutely not awkward!" "Hey grandson, don''t you see your grandfather?" An old man in a liberation suit stood in front of the fat man. "I groan, it''s like this, Grandpa, if it wasn''t when I personally sent you to the crematorium for cremation, I really thought you were swindling into a scorpion." "Bad boy, do you talk to Grandpa like this, Grandpa is so eager to ask you not to send Grandpa to the crematorium, to give Grandpa a whole corpse to the grandfather to bury his grave in his own choice, but that is Ji points, grandfather buried there can bless the family without any disaster, others have not sold the high price before the grandfather!" The fat man immediately cried and said: "Grandpa, I listened to you and my dad buried you there, but who knows not knowing who in the village secretly reported, and the government came over, let us put You sent it to the cremation, and I have no choice." "But it, this may be the blessing of the family. You give your grandfather a head, and Grandpa will forgive you." The fat man immediately wiped his tears, and the hippie smiled and said: "I said, Grandpa, you have to hoe, no problem. When the holidays are over, the grandson goes to your cemetery to go to the hoe, how many grandchildren you want to give you." The figure of the old grandfather disappeared directly with the voice of the fat man. Fat man squatting, screaming, "I want to lie to your fat man, oh, it''s too tender." At this time, the surrounding scene changed instantly, and the fat man found himself standing on a cement bridge. This scene made the fat man blink in his eyes. Then, he slowly put his head outside and saw that there was a man falling under the bridge. In the water, he was already unable to struggle, and began to sink slowly, but his gaze, staring at himself. "ͨ..." The fat man squatted on the concrete bridge. In an instant, next to him, there was a shadow of a little pudgy. One of the chubby piers was holding a popsicle and the other hand was holding a change, looking at the bottom with a horrified expression. . "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." The fat man kept saying sorry. "I didn''t mean it. I didn''t mean it. It was just a joke. I didn''t think you would drown..." In the portrait, there is another face in the old man''s wooden bowl, a fat face. Then, the white light shot again and landed on the monk. The monk also stood up in the white light, and in front of him, there was an ancient Buddha. "Amitabha." The monk''s hands are combined to express respect. "Hey," said the Buddha. The monk shook his head and smiled. "I will become a Buddha in the future, why bother to Buddha." The voice just fell and the Buddha disappeared. Then, in front of the monk, a woman, a woman wearing a worn down jacket, pushing a tricycle is selling waste. The monk''s throat was unable to move at this time. The woman''s car is very heavy. In order to take care of the husband who is sick in bed and to send money to the children who practice in the temple, she gets up a lot of waste every time. When she was going uphill, the woman''s feet slipped and the car didn''t push up. As a result, the car slipped down, and she was brought down, and fell to the ground, and the blood was worn on the palms and knees. The woman spit on the palm of her hand, blowing the dust, then clenched her fist, got back up again, and pushed the tricycle up again. The monk saw this scene and gave a sigh. "Amitabha." In his life, he did not care for anyone, but his mother, who wanted to be a monk, wanted to leave home, and the burden of the family fell on his mother. When his class had returned home, his father had passed away. My mother is already suffering from a terminal illness, and it is not long before she sees her. The mother is like fulfilling her greatest wish. The monk is not even able to change her body into a casual dress. Slowly, the monk collapsed. Among the portraits, there is another face in the wooden bowl of the old man, which is a monk. At this time, Gyatso still very miserably leaned against the walls of the main hall. The fat man was still nailed to the rock wall. The monk was still lying in the thatched house. The bodies of the three people were not completely inactive, but the soul had already been painted. in. Su Bai blinked and then white light fell on his body. at last, Its your turn. In the white light, Su Bai felt that the pain in his body had completely disappeared. However, his heart is very heavy, the fat man is smashed, Gyatso is also paralyzed, and even the most tough and terrible monk is also paralyzed. Whether he can persist or not, Su Bai has no bottom, and even he has guessed what will appear in front of him to let himself go. Before, Gyatsos belief is his own childhood. He has to be ignorant, even if he knows that it is a fake, even if he knows what its going to be, but he still has to be embarrassed. Destroyed his spiritual pillar and ruined his beliefs. The fat man saw his childhood as a so-called naughty, knocking a person into the river, and then the person drowned, this has always been the fate of the fat man, even if he later killed a lot of people, but the rest of the people he killed Killed, it doesn''t matter, but this person, but this look, he can''t forget, he can''t forget it for a lifetime, with a kind of cockroaches that lasted for more than ten years or even twenty years, the fat man smashed down. The monk saw his mother, and he had no reason not to kneel down, so he was embarrassed. Because he is too much for his mother, if it is not his own selfishness, if it is not his own will, if he is at home, his mother''s life, at least can be a little more fun. The other three are all stunned, and Su Bai is already waiting. Now that I know that I cant resist being able to resist it, Su Bai really hopes to see her parents again. Anyway, I have no hope of turning over. I will see my parents before I die, and then I will hear them. sound, It feels very good too. However, Su Bai waited for a while, surrounded by white light or white light. Ok? what happened? Just when Su Bai was puzzled, in the white light, Su Bai heard a sound of "small" feet running on the ground. Su Bais voice turned and went. I saw a white and tender little guy crawling over to himself. The little guy wore a red apron and looked even more lovely. He crawled over Su Bai while waving his little hand: "Call and hug..." Xiaolong also opened his hands: "Seeking a monthly ticket, seeking rewards, seeking to hold tight" Chapter 130： failure The little guy is still so white and tender, especially when he sees Su Bai, the little mouth smiles, his eyes are smashed into a seam, and he can see his joy at this time; He opened his arms, as before, every time he stupidly climbed onto the bed and hugged Su Bai, and then Su Bai went down and then he climbed up to continue, he always enjoyed it. Su Bai was ready to kneel down to hug him, but he immediately climbed back. Su Bai lived; The little guy tried hard to stand up with his little hand and staggered toward Su Bai. He walked very unstable, like a drunkard, but he walked in front of Su Bai. Hug the white legs of Su Bai. Su Bai reached out to him, he grabbed it, and Su Bai forced him into his arms. The little guy''s face kept squatting toward Su Bai''s chest, apparently thinking of Su Bai. Su Bai patted the little guy''s ass. Before he was ready to kneel and hug him, it was also a temptation. Compared with the little guy''s heart, Su Bai felt that he was a little embarrassed. However, Su Bai is also used to it. Here, he can''t believe anyone. The figure of the old man appeared in the white light. He looked even older than when he was on a fishing boat in the river. He had said to Su Bai before. He was already in his 120s. At that time, Su Bai thought that he was still healthy and alive. Nothing is a problem, but now, the white hair is dry, the sputum is stunned, the gaze is turbid, and it is obviously not the same. Su Bai looked at the old man, and the old man looked at Su Bai. "Do you want to follow him?" The old man looked at the little guy''s gaze, and there was a kindness in it. Before he was grateful to the monk to the fat man, there was absolutely no pity. Even according to Lin Zhenying, he told the Taoist school that was originally located in Fulong Mountain. There is no trace of mercy, and the small pavilion still shows the scenes of men and women who are unsightly. It is also a kind of whiplash and ridicule for this sect for decades. The little guy looked at the old man and looked at Su Bai again. He wanted to talk and stopped. But after a short hesitation, he still clenched the collar of Su Bai with his hands. Obviously, he wanted to follow Su Bai. "He will leave you, he is not the world..." When the old man said it, he stopped, then his eyes were free, and he looked at the air, and then he gave a sigh. "Your choice is wrong, with I am together, I am passing on your clothes, passing on your Tao, the magic system, and passing you on this Fulong Mountain Cave to be your law field. In the future, You want to be a demon, that is, a devil, You want Confucianism, that is, Isn''t that good? The little guy shook his head and apparently he refused. The old man looked at Su Bai, and he knew that persuading this little guy had no effect. "After the birth, where do you come from, where will you go, the old man knows, but also understands, but can not explain clearly; You should also be clear, he likes you, he wants to follow you, but you can''t give him too much time, isn''t it? The old man can let you go, as long as you leave him here, the old man is tired, the limit is coming, the Buddha is not willing to toss again, just want to find a descendant. Su Bai shook his head. "You know, I am not a good person." Indeed, Su Bai is not a good person, and more importantly, leaving this little guy here, Su Bais main line task 2 will be doomed to failure and will be directly obliterated by terrorist broadcasts. "You are so selfish," said the old man. "Yes, I am selfish." Su Bai admitted it generously. "Then, I can''t let you go." The murmur of the old man''s gaze suddenly disappeared, revealing a clear color, and then, a fierce breath rose from the body of the old man. The little guy reacted earlier than Su Bai. He opened his mouth and bit a bit against the air in front of him. Among the white light, cracks appeared. The old mans eyes wide open; Su Bai reached out and grabbed the gap, then tore the white light away. sounded crisp. Su Bai was still kneeling on the ground inside the thatched cottage. The little guy was still in the arms of Su Bai, and the picture in front of him had been torn open. "You will regret it." The old man in the portrait, knocked over his wooden bowl, and then his eyes shed on Su Bai and the little one: "You will regret it." The old mans face has a meaningful smile; Even Su Bai couldn''t understand it. The regrets that the old man said were in the end, whether they were themselves or the little ones in their arms. The picture began to burn, and the scene in the picture changed. The old man stood on a high mountain and looked into the distance. It seemed that he arranged for himself and the final ending. The picture was completely burned and cleaned, leaving no trace of dust and turning into a haze. The fat man, the monk and Gyatso, who had lost consciousness, opened their eyes at this time and woke up. Su Bai stood up, the little guy climbed onto Su Bai''s shoulder, and his small **** sat down, holding his white hair in one hand and holding his body. "I don''t want to lie to you. In fact, he is right, I will leave, and will leave soon." Su Bai''s hand patted on the little guy''s stomach. The little guy was teased with a "giggle" and then gently blew his breath against Su Bai''s ear. The monk was still lying on the ground. When he saw this scene, he was relieved and somewhat powerless. He just shouted silently: "Amitabha, Su Bai, save lives and build a seven-level float." Su Bai looked at the monk and smiled. .................. Inside the carriage, Gyatso, the fat man and the monk were all lying inside. Their injuries were not light, and it could even be said to be very serious. Su Bai drove the carriage, and the little guy sat on the back of the horse, bumping with the horses. "How long is it from the demon," the fat man asked weakly. "At the current speed, there is still one and a half to two days." "That''s the task, it''s almost done." The fat man has a feeling that the nightmare is finally over. The monk showed a heavy color and shook his head. "Not necessarily, the 30-day mission period has not been a few days. If it is so letting us finish the task, it will be too easy." "This is also called easy? Monk, you don''t look at what we are all miserable." The fat man is obviously speechless. "If Su Bai did not end the painting with us with the help of the child, it is using other methods. Then, the poor will feel that the story should be over, but take us in such a way. The mountains, the hardships and tribulations in the front, have become worthless in the smooth winds of the last moments. Terrorist broadcasts are about telling stories. Ending this kind of hardship that makes the broadcasters feel incredible, and this kind of hardship that can almost kill us. Do you think that it is not blood? "So, monk, what do you mean, it will continue to remedy?" The fat man is somewhat speechless. At the moment, Gyatso opened his eyes and said: "The Tang dynasty and the disciples took the true scriptures from the Leiyin Temple. The Buddha and the Guanyin sweared that they were less difficult. They even returned to the Tang dynasty. Can you make up this difficult situation before the East China Great Tang Dynasty, can''t terrorist broadcasts do this?" .................. On the Fulong Mountain, in the thatched cottage, the smoky blue smoke gathered from the four sides and re-condensed a painting. The old man in the painting still stood on the cliff and looked out into the sky. In an instant, the thunder in the air, the portrait constantly trembled, seemingly unable to withstand this terrible power. The old man stood in the painting and looked at the sky. He said: "You are blaming me for not doing things according to your instructions, right?" Thunder still roars, with anger; Its probably the kind of artistic conception that the world is indifferent to the dog. "I really like that child, I want him to pass on my clothes, huh, I am sorry, contrary to your meaning;" The old man opened his arms and then roared: "I am the devil for the Tao, stealing the orthodox and living alone. You need to be the same thing as your girl, hiding behind me and pointing at me?" "boom!" A thunder fell, hit the old man''s body, the old man laughed and disappeared completely. In the last story of Su Bai''s story, the black shop owner was very willing to let Su Bai and Sophia leave safely, and even took a cigarette from Su Bai. In this story, the old man himself Will will forcibly reject the arrangement of terrorist broadcasts, which means that the control of terrorist broadcasts on the awakened NPCs in the story world has been somewhat out of control. "Dear listeners and friends, unfortunately tell you some bad news. Our program needs to stop broadcasting for 3 months because of equipment failure. In these 3 months, our program will not be able to accompany you. And, of course, a few stories that are going on this time, we will tell the story and give the audience a wonderful and interesting ending. I believe that after 3 months, when the broadcast is re-opened, any problems will be dealt with and there will be no more uncontrollable situations. We will re-adapt the story of the real case to everyone. Thank you for your support, we will continue to meet here after 3 months. .................. "Mashed potatoes, mashed potatoes, or mashed potatoes, I said Smith, are there other things besides potatoes in your church?" A bald white man slammed the spoon on the table. "Shawn, pay attention to your attitude." A young blonde sitting opposite Sean reprimanded his teammates and picked up the mashed potatoes in a spoon with a spoon. He had no special requirements for food. On this table, four Westerners were sitting, and an old priest stood at the table. At this time, he apologized: "Sorry, now in the church, there is only this." "I think you are secretly hiding and not giving us food." Shawn said. "Really, the Lord is watching me in the sky," said the old priest. "Shawn, now the Qing Dynasty, and for decades before the first Opium War, the conditions for priests who can now come to China to teach are very difficult, and you must respect them." Sean nodded and sighed. "Mickel, I am just a little complaint." "Eat." Mikel said to his three companions around him, "eat the things, and then think of ways to trigger the main line mission." At the foot of these Westerners, there is a parcel, which is filled with the heads of the eastern audience they met along the way. One of their side missions is to kill these oriental audiences. Chapter 131： WTF After eating the meal, Sean stood up and came to the restaurant door, stretching his body, and some complained: "Mickel, the next meal, I don''t want to eat mashed potatoes any more. It''s awful." Mikel also put down the spoon and was wiping his mouth with a crepe cloth. At this time, he heard the words of Sean, and he said quietly: "Do you know that when we leave this church, we will soon become the focus?" "What about that? We were inexplicably transferred to the Eastern Qing Dynasty, but this dynasty does not mean that the Westerners who saw us on the street must kill us. We can still eat a meal. Let''s go." At this time, Pis and Jay, who were still sitting in the seats, also ate well, but they did not join the dialogue very tacitly. They were also the management team that was almost strict to the harsh level of Mikel. The way is somewhat resentful, but Mikels qualifications and status are indeed much higher than them, so even if the difference in strength is not obvious, no one dares to face his authority in person, only Shawns bald head. A fool can rush to Mickel by his own stupidity. "Our side mission is to kill the Eastern audience. Here, it is their home court. We have to be careful. Once we go out, even if we then imitate the priest''s behavior habits, we will also reveal that we belong to the modern human foot, hiding Oriental listeners who dont know their identity in the crowd can know our identity." "How about knowing?" Sean walked straight to take out the package under the table and open it. Five or six people rolled out and they were all Oriental faces. "Oh, even if they know it, how can they?" When the priest saw the scene of the head of the land, he was so scared that he took a few steps and began to pray: "The Lord of Mercy..." Mickel glanced at the head of the ground and looked at Shawn: "When are all the Eastern audiences so weak? I believe that in this world of stories, there must be an Eastern powerhouse that is worthy of our serious response. Its just that we havent met it yet. The more American listeners we kill, the more we feel that we are in the East. The probability of the audience is getting bigger and bigger. Therefore, the more this time, the more we can''t take it lightly. I don''t want people in our team to die because of this unnecessary carelessness. Moreover, our mainline mission has not yet been triggered. When we don''t know what the mainline mission is, we must hide ourselves as much as possible. Mickel stood up and owed the priest a debt. "Dear priest, please arrange a place for me to rest." The horrified priest nodded and took Mikel out of the restaurant and went to the bedroom. Sean sighed and sighed and looked at Pace and Gyor. "You, you saw it, Mikel is like a timid kitten." Both Pis and Gyor leaned back in the chair and looked very lazy. "I miss my cigar." Pis touched his red hair, and some sad: "There is no coffee I like to drink, no cigar I like, only the mashed potatoes that I will always eat." ; Sean, not only you, but I also have enough. I even think that we didnt trigger the main task because we are too low-key. We have been hiding in silence and have been hiding ourselves in the dark. For the task, for us, the exposure rate is too low, and the impact is too low. If we have a high profile and the scope of influence is even larger, maybe the main line task will be triggered, and there is no need to continue to defend one here. The task of the branch line is waiting, although these Oriental listeners are very good at killing, but this little point of the story, we can''t leave much of it. Pis was very sadly sorting out his hair. Obviously, he was also very dissatisfied with this situation, but he was not like Shaun, who dared to say anything in front of Mikel. "That''s tolerate it, it shouldn''t take long. Even if we are willing, the terrorist broadcast will not want us to continue to eat mashed potatoes in this church. We don''t look for things to do. According to the habit of terrorist broadcasting, it I will also take the initiative to find things for us. Although I don''t quite agree with Mikel''s too cautious conservative style, in a certain sense, he has not done anything wrong. Perhaps, we really need a little patience. When Shaun sees that both teammates are attached to themselves either directly or sideways, he is very happy. His mind is a rib, and the fortune is still a werewolf. It is a more complete highlight of his character. come out. "Are you full?" Shaun held his hand on the table and looked at his two companions. "I have some regrets now. Why did you just cut off the heads of these oriental people and bring them back as souvenirs? I didnt bring a few pieces of meat back from them, or we can have a barbecue now. There are two Oriental women, and the two pieces of meat on their chests are definitely delicious. Sean said that he actually drooled. Pis looked at Sean with some surprise: "Shawn, your taste is beyond our imagination. Please stay away from me, I am a gentle gentleman." Gyor also nodded. "This is really unimaginable. You actually think about eating human flesh?" "Hey, I am a wolf. The wolf is naturally eating meat, human flesh, and my favorite." Sean did not care. He looked at his companion and was very satisfied with his reaction. He felt that this was his own. One kind of recognition, the wolf, is to be fierce, that is, to be afraid of others, "You sit, I go around." After Shauns words, he opened the door of the church and prepared to go out. Pis stood up, "Shawn, don''t go out, Mikel knows that he will be angry." Sean stunned. Obviously, although it seemed to be very disdainful to Mikel, from the bottom of his heart, he still feared the guy who had always been calm and calm. But its too shameful to just hear the name of Mikels name when he heard this high-profile voice. Sean directly pretended to be indifferent: "Forget it, it''s okay, this church is not in the county. Isn''t it possible to see through the hillside?" Sean also ignored the persuasion of his companions and went out. .................. "Through this hill, the front is coming to the county." Su Bai said to the man inside the carriage while driving the carriage. "Can you walk on your own?" "I said Abai, you don''t have long eyes, we are all hurt like this. It is estimated that we can''t walk down in a few days. My wife and I are still okay. This guy is really completely embarrassed. Su Bai nodded, but did not pick up the fat man, but said directly to the monk: Are we taking a break in this county or going directly to the demon? The monk thought for a moment and suggested: "Let''s stop for a while, the danger we encounter will not be avoided because we are fast on the road. We must have confidence in the terrorist broadcast. We have not delayed the time to go directly. Fulong Mountain, although the final outcome is that we are all seriously injured, but it is always a month''s term has not been used for a few days, so simply split some days to do the most basic recovery, since the county, the distance from the demon Its less than a days journey, and its time. As the monk analyzed in the car before, the crowd took the baby out of Mount Fulong this time, and the final result was unimaginably different. This kind of surprise may lead to a terrorist broadcast on the plot. Regulation, such as the wave of this wave, is not taken for granted, then the terrorist broadcast is estimated to be arranged again, which is a behavioral habit of terrorist broadcasting. In the process of terror broadcasts constantly playing with the audience as fun, the clever listeners also began to understand some of the habits of terrorist broadcasting, or rather, Is a character. "Good fragrance, Su Bai, what is it?" The fat man sniffed his nose and asked. "There is a group of baboons in front of cooking, it looks like a chicken." Su Bai looked far away. Those cockroaches are indeed doing cocks, washing the chickens and stuffing some fruits or meat chops inside. And wrapped in lotus leaves buried in the pit of fire. This kind of eating is the way of eating ancient flowers, but in the modern society, the chicken is also a popular food in many places. "Get it, Su Bai." The fat man has already sweared. "Getting it over, Gyatso and the monk need to eat meat and make up." Su Baibai glanced at the fat man, patted his hands, put the little guy in the carriage, handed it over to the monk for a while, then touched the fake scorpion on his head and got off the carriage. The fake scorpion is the first time that Su Bai and others followed Lin Zhenying to catch zombies. Lin Zhenying helped to get it. The monk and Gyatso are not swearing, so they dont need it, but the fat man and Su Bai need to wear him to cover up. Otherwise, if there are people in the government on the road, there will be a lot of unnecessary trouble. Su Bai intends to spend money to buy a chicken, and walked straight, but at this time, across the street, a Westerner came to the face, Westerners wore the priest''s clothes, but they did not fit, and Su Bai did not see. The priest who passed this period is actually a bald and fierce image. How does this image get the goodwill of the local people to preach? Shaun, who came out to go out, smelled the aroma and went to the place with the same idea as Su Bai. When he and Su Bai met, both sides had an instant god. This is perhaps the sixth sense. They all experienced an unusual atmosphere from each other. "There is no blame for the gods. Today, Su Mous exit has never been counted. Even if he encounters such dirty goods, it is really dirty Sues eyes and stains Sus eyes. Its really unfortunate that the house is unfortunate. As he spoke, he shook his head in exaggeration. "Oh, a poor and sour scholar." Sean didn''t quite understand what Su Bai said, but he could feel the obvious tone of the text. The previous doubts were temporarily forgotten, but they were robbed in Su Bai. Going forward to those embarrassing. After a few more steps, Shaun suddenly felt that something was wrong. He immediately turned around and saw that the poor and sour student had already posted behind him, and smiled at himself, and a sharp dagger was in this short moment. I broke into my own waist. "WTF..." Chapter 132： Hard 梆梆 Seans jealousy is a very arrogant jealousy, like a wolf, with one of his own pride; Su Bais shackles are more feminine, and they carry forward a belief that I would rather bear the worlds people than the worlds people; Perhaps before, in the middle of the accident between the two sides, the sixth sense of both sides actually had their own reaction, but after the deliberate performance of Su Bai, Sean showed a disdain, a kind of ants against the story world Aboriginal disdain, Su Bai, from the beginning of the eye, decided to kill. Su Bai once met Western audiences in the story world, but at that time, the level of the Western audience he encountered was not very high, and everyone was half-pounded, and the danger was also a big aspect, and Not completely opposed, but the two sides are still very tacitly divided into two camps. However, in this world of stories, Su Bai and the fat man, the monk and the Gyatso have counted each other several times. The trust between them is also lacking. If you meet a Western audience, how can Su Bai still keep it? Although there may be no necessary conflicts between the tasks of the two sides, and even the purpose may be the same, but Su Bai does not dare to gamble, nor does it need to gamble. To kill all the factors of gambling is equivalent to completely extinguishing the unstable factors. If it is an Oriental audience, Su Bai may still hesitate. Since it is Western, with a kind of mentality that is not my family, Su Bai is naturally a direct killer. The reason is actually as simple as that. In the world of stories, killing a person does not require too many reasons. Even if you see that he is not pleasing to the eye, you can kill. It was very easy to pierce Shauns waist. Su Bais dagger was so sturdy, the angle and position were chosen very well, and it was a sneak attack, attacking from behind Shawn. In the real confrontation and slaughter, the first-hand advantage is often very important, and even the majority of the duel depends on the advantages laid by the first hand; When the murder club was held, whether it was the smoked child of the military attache or the Chu Zhao of the police system, it was systematically assassination training for Su Bai, and the parents of Su Bai did have a black background, otherwise Su Bai''s parents will also have such a bodyguard as Jiu Ge, so Su Bai can be regarded as a little bit of a small ear. This first hand, Su Bai succeeded, and instantly retreated. At this time, it is often the time when the opponent launches the counter-attack most crazy. On the one hand, it is a kind of reverse stimulation when the body suffers from trauma, on the other hand, it is also the instinct of subconscious self-protection when the emotion of the person suddenly encounters excessive stimulation; If you are sure that you can completely end the other party after the first hand succeeds, it is naturally best. Otherwise, it is the most sensible and safe to take a step back. Su Bai did not know Shawn''s depth, so he could not guarantee that he could withstand the fierce counterattack of the other party. "Hey!" After being attacked, Sean fell into anger and gave a wolverine. Immediately after the body twisted, the skin showed a blue-green color, his hands became wolf claws, and his face was distorted and appeared as a wolf. He is not all wolf, but the state of this half-human wolf can bring the wisdom of human beings and the instinct of wolves to the maximum. The waist muscles began to lock, and the wound at the waist position was caught, but the blood continued to flow out. Seans gaze swept through the hands of Su Bais hands, and the minds dagger in the hands of the Orientals actually The fierceness of the sharp, the sharp breath can still continue to stagnate in his body after pulling out, so that he can not even heal the wound. "Werewolf, interesting." Su Bai held a dagger and the other hand made a fist, then began to bounce in place, like a boxer. In the distance, inside the carriage, the fat man opened the curtain and saw the scene over there. He couldnt help but swallow, saying: "Werewolf, the Westerners like to play the reinforcement system, there are actually Western audiences in this story world." Gyatso slowly said: "Nothing strange, have you met the rest of the Eastern audience before? Its not that we are lucky, we have a few people together, but those who are weaker than us, may have been cleaned up. Of course, there should be a group of dead in the demon, but not all, left It should have been solved by Westerners. "Oh, now its all crippled. Isnt Abai doing this, isnt it troublesome? Is it temporarily impossible to hide? The fat man is somewhat dissatisfied. If the state is still there, the body is not injured. When confronted with Westerners, the fat man is estimated to be more energetic than anyone else, but now he is seriously injured, but there is no such sigh. The monk looked at the fat man. "Isn''t you saying that you want to eat a chicken? Isn''t it caused by you? This time it happened to be a chance, and it was also a quick reaction to Su Bai. It is not completely passive now. "" The monk looked at the baby sitting in the car and said to the baby, "Well, take the carriage away, let us stay a little farther, or it will become the burden of Su Bai." The baby looked at the monk and climbed out of the curtain. In the front desk position, a tender hand took the reins, but did not take the whip and did not pull the reins, just made a shelf, and then "Oh, oh yeah" child Shouted. The horse actually moved, turned around and dragged the carriage to move further. "This child, nothing to say, my son should be so smart if it is so good." The fat man said with some admiration, "Unfortunately, I have to send him to the demon hole, hehe." The monk read Amitabha and did not speak; Gyatso did not speak, Because these two monks, but they all planned to swallow the baby, but now it seems that the baby has been away from the mother for a long time, and the old man in Fulongshan painting should have done what the child was born with. The aura he carried was all absorbed by himself. He ate him again, and he ate a few hundred years of ginseng. The ginseng is precious, but in the real world, you can still buy it. For this benefit, he ate him and then completely sinned Su Bai. It is not necessary to know that the best of the four people is Su Bai. Suddenly, the monk opened his eyes. "Child, stop, don''t move." The child frowned at the person behind the curtain and spit out his tongue. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with this monk who was good at change. "Monk, what happened?" asked the fat man. Gyatso''s knuckles began to tap at the bottom of the carriage. "There are three breaths over there, and it is close." "The Western gang''s acquaintance is coming?" The fat man is a little surprised. "Rely, after playing, this is not going to be a wave of people. After Abai picks one and sneak attacks, I think the problem is not great, but Let''s three of them now be broilers. Anyone can kill us." "I have to think of a way, the carriage, the speed is slow after all." The monk is indulging. "Fat, take the small bottle out of my arms." Gyatso said, his one arm was broken, although it was fixed, but the distance can be estimated to take a few days to cultivate, now even There is no ability to take things, let alone fight. The fat man reached out and touched Gyatsos **** and pinched it. Gyatso''s face sank, "left." "Oh, don''t say it early." The fat man took out a bottle and opened the cork to see it. "Rely, isn''t it, aphrodisiac?" "Is there a water that stimulates the efficacy of the water? No, it is a water that stimulates the breath and spirit." Jiacuo asked the fat man. "Yes." The fat man took out a piece of paper from his pocket. Before he was poisoned, he had nothing to do with painting a lot of paper. The effect was not great, but there were all kinds of miscellaneous. "Fu paper soaked in water, plus red pills, we three drunk together." Gyatso said. The monk heard the words and nodded. The fat man stunned, Nima, died to the end to eat strong spring, medicine? Is this going to die before coming? Or three men in the carriage? "Let''s do it." The monk suddenly felt that there was some headache. This fat man was sometimes much more savvy than a million people, but sometimes it was easy to think about going down the road. Seeing his expression, he knew what was in his mind now. The monk said so, the fat man knew that he might have guessed wrong. He immediately took out the kettle and first shredded the remaining red pills into the kettle, then lit the paper and stuffed it into the kettle. . After shaking a few times, the fat man took a deep breath, "Drink?" "Drink a third." Gyatso reminded. The fat man nodded and drank two big mouths. Then the emperor gave Gyatso a few mouthfuls. Finally, the monk took the kettle and drank it all. ............ Mikel held a wand in his hand, and the force of the wind condensed a faint cyan aperture on his body, making him faster than Pis and Jerd behind him. Pis held an ink-colored longbow, and his hair fluttered as he ran, revealing his pointed ears. Ageres body muscles began to swell and each step left a clear footprint. The three were originally resting in a nearby church built in the suburbs. They quickly arrived after sensing the grace of Shawns wolf. However, at this time, on the front slope, a carriage slowly came over. Driving, it is actually a baby. Mickel was puzzled, but the three continued to move forward and were determined. Then, A wolverine came out, this is not the howling of the werewolf, the howling of the werewolf is full of blood and violence, and this wolf is called with an innocent sky, extraordinary momentum. Mikel took a deep breath, and Pis and Jay looked at Mikel, and continued to run with him. "Amitabha!" The Buddha number came out of the carriage, and the Vatican sounded from the sound of the Buddha, with a kind of power of the Buddha''s vast soup! Mikel''s face was finally heavy, and the speed of running finally slowed down. The Pis behind him had stopped and started to bow, and Agere was also preparing to strengthen his barbarian blood to the extreme. "No amount... Tianzun!" "boom!" In the sky, there was a faint roar of roaring in the vagueness, and I didnt know if it happened to catch up. Mikel finally stopped and raised his hand, indicating that the partner behind him should not act rashly. Inside the carriage, the fat man has started to have a nosebleed, looking at his own hard body, and asked: "Scare them... stop...?" Chapter 133： metamorphosis At that end, the monks actually drove the carriage to sing the empty city plan. Su Bai did not know that Shaun did not know that both of them belonged to the enhanced type of melee. The overall control and the induction of the air machine are not They are good at it, and at this time, both people pay attention to each other''s body, which is completely shielded from the perception of the outside, who is at this time to distract other, it is really the old birthday star to eat arsenic Long. Sean looked at his wolf claws and looked at Su Bais dagger. He was really worried. He had confidence in his wolf claws, and there was no pressure on the sword and the bullets were fine. However, the other partys dagger has already come to him so hard, so that he really dare not use his wolf claws to fight against Su Bais dagger. At the moment, Sean took out a metal glove from his arms and watched Su Bai while wearing his fist on his right hand. Su Bai did not rush to launch another attack. The other sides waist and blood continued to flow. At this time, there is absolutely no need to take risks. Waiting for the other party to first shoot their own goodbye, its just that they are already in an advantage. There is no need to go on a desperate adventure. Wearing a glove, Shaun had some surprises. Su Bai really didnt take this opportunity to attack himself. This made all his previous assumptions empty, but Su Bai thought it was right. Shawn did not drag. The longer the deadlock between the two sides, Shawn himself will become weaker because of more and more blood loss. At the moment, Sean''s chest muscles bulged, and then the whole person rushed over to Su Bai, the speed is not very fast, but each step is solid, without leaving the slightest pores, such as the same Wolf King swooping to his territory. This is enough to see the preciousness of the attack before Su Bai. The other party is actually not stupid. If it is really playing in an equal situation, for Su Bai, it can only be said that it is a half-point situation, absolutely not so easy. In fact, if Sean is really just a simple, simple-minded, simple-minded man, it is impossible to live to the present. These people may not even be able to pass the experience, nor can they live a true audience task. Under the screening of big waves and blood, and the ability to go to this step, none of them is a real fool. Su Bai did not choose to go to the hard side with the other party. Even the zombie state with the strongest physical defense and attack ability did not switch over. He just started to retreat and wander, and gave the momentum to the other side, and he took the initiative to retreat to the disadvantage. Sean rushed several times in a row and didn''t touch the side of Su Bai. This made him finally start to have a sigh of anger, especially when he was still bleeding, plus the anger that had been sneaked before. Now he can continue. Keeping absolute calm is a bit unrealistic. After Su Bai discovered that Sean had speeded up and the space was beginning to be exposed, Su Bais heart began to become more and more indifferent. At the same time, his gaze began to become more and more profound. Shaun finally seized the opportunity to get in touch with Su Bai. He punched down and slammed the wind. He was able to pull out the brains of the people. Su Bai took the crossbar and passed the sound of gold and iron. Out, Mars splashed. Su Bai made a sullen sigh, and continued to retreat without removing this terrible force. Nothing was wrong, no damage, but his body was hard to bear the power of this earthquake. The corner of his mouth had overflowed with blood. It is hurt. "Ha ha." Sean gave a low laugh and rushed again. Now, he is full of absolute confidence. The other party, in fact, is attacking himself with his own intentions. As long as he is serious, there is no chance for the other party. It is. At this time, Sean has completely raised his speed. He did not give Su Bai a chance to dodge. The werewolves have strong strength, but speed is also a significant advantage for them. This time, Su Bai''s body shape was a forward rush, and he voluntarily greeted him. The dagger directly stabbed Sean''s neck. Sean slammed his head, then his shoulder leaned toward Su Bai. Su Bai also subconsciously applied his shoulders, but he I dont want to fight hard, but at the same time, my feet are off the ground, ready to take the initiative to withstand the impact of the other side, and the unloading force of the werewolf that has been brought up and ready to go, its too Not wise. In the dull crash, Su Bai flew out and landed heavily on the ground. One hand rubbed his chest and couldn''t get up. His face was very painful. "Its a arrogant Oriental. This level of strength, I dare to take the initiative to shoot at me. I admire your courage, but I still have to take your life." Sean walked toward Su Bai step by step. At this time, although the waist is still bleeding, but it doesn''t matter, the battle is coming to an end, because in the impact just now, Sean has confident that he has not broken the ribs of Su Bai. How many roots can you make your own strength so easy to remove? The other party is already seriously injured, or even disabled. Su Bai coughed for a while, spit out some blood clots, and then kept breathing in a big mouth, it was very embarrassing and exhausted, and there was a strong unwillingness and anger in his eyes. Sean enjoys this feeling. In fact, most people enjoy this feeling. This is not related to the metamorphosis. It is just the kind of picture that enjoys the struggle of their opponents in front of themselves. For most people. In terms of it, it is a beautiful scene. "I want to crush your bones and finally take off your head as my collection in this story world." Sean walked up to Su Bai, hands clasped Su Bai''s shoulders, then lifted Su Bai and began to exert strength. The whole person of Su Bai was almost curled up by the power of Sean, and blood was flowing out of his nose. The whole person almost completely gave up the resistance, became a fishing rod, his eyes gradually dispersed, and he completely lost his fighting spirit. .................. On the carriage side, it is still in a stalemate stage; Mickel did not act rashly, and Pis and Gyormi Mirkma were the first to look at it, and naturally did not move. And now, Mikel feels that Shawns breath is climbing step by step. Obviously, the odds are in the grip, and he is more and more calm. "Hey, there is a white that seems to be hanging over there." The fat man was worried. At the same time, he used his hand to scratch the part from time to time. At this time, it was hard to make him very uncomfortable. Men have this. Its a feeling that when the stuff is hard, its really hard to stand up and grab a few shots. This is the self-physiological instinct of most men, such as playing, flying, and airplanes. Many boys are themselves. Naturally understand, not someone else taught. Just to make the fat man somewhat speechless, he secretly observed the position of Gyatso and the monk, it is very calm, why is it hard to be yourself? Can it be said that when the monks can really achieve this kind of innocent desire, even the physiological instinct can be suppressed? That is really terrible. Gyatso shook his head. "Not at all, he is waiting for an opportunity." The monk is also attached: "There must be a quick solution, or dragging it down is too bad for us." After the words, the monk shouted loudly to the outside: "Amitabha, our mission time is very tight, there is no time to delay, you, what do you mean, say it." Mikel just stood in the same place with a smile, no reply, he was waiting for the other side, waiting for Sean over there, and then decided to leave a carriage. "Monk, do you think that I have some strong outside?" The fat man had no idea in his heart. The monk smiled inadvertently and whispered: "Barren is just a stepping stone." .................. Sean laughed almost arrogantly, listening to the sound of bone friction in the other side, making him very happy, as if it were the most beautiful music in the world. Its over, Sean is subconsciously prepared to do his best to send Su Bai to the West; However, at this moment, he saw a smile on the face of Su Bai, who was close at hand. Then, Su Bai, who had been waiting for death, slowly raised his head. The pair of scorpions were so green that people were flustered. "Roar!" Zombie state, break out! The breath of Su Bai bursts in an instant, and is synonymous with dirty evil. At the same time, Sean''s hands are not free to begin to loosen, because it is unrealistic to attempt to use this simple and rude way to pinch a Su Bai who has received the inheritance of the Zombie King. Shauns hands were forced to open, which was equivalent to exposing his own space in front of Su Bai, and Su Bai took so long. Wait, Isn''t that an opportunity? The sharp zombie nails have grown, and Su Bai arbitrarily ten-pointed, piercing Sean''s chest, and then pulling his hands to the outside. "Oh..." The skin of the chest position of Sean was directly opened by Su Bai, and the ribs inside were presented. Even if the werewolf was intensified, Sean couldn''t hold a sudden attack like Su Bai. For this victory, Su Bai is not satisfied. Sick him, Want him! Su Bais fangs came out and stretched straight toward Shauns chest, and his teeth snapped Shauns ribs. Shaun made a crazy madness and slammed Su Bais back with his hands, but Su Bais impact still prevented him from getting rid of Su Bai. In the end, Su Bai slammed his bodys huge Shawn pressure. Underneath, the head kept shaking on Sean''s chest. Finally, the power of Sean''s fists began to weaken and began to become weak and weak. In the end, both hands spread out and fell to the ground, without breath. Su Bai raised his head. At this time, his face was bloody, thick like brushing his face with red paint over and over again, and his mouth was still biting a heart of Shawn''s heart; He put out his tongue, rubbed the blood on his face, and then put his index finger into his mouth and sucked it. fulfilled Laughed. Chapter 134： Forced Mickels smile gradually solidified, and his eyes slowly revealed the color of dignity. Everything that was in control of the opportunity to see the machine was completely gone. just now, The strong breath of Shawns breath suddenly stopped in an instant, and a dirty and evil atmosphere was replaced, and even a fool could guess what happened. Shawn is dead and dead! "Ha ha." Inside the carriage, the monk gave a crisp laughter, without much emotion, as if he only watched a movie, saw an interesting story, and smiled, naturally, not artificial. The fat man looked at the monk with a look of respect, Nima, this is the highest state of pretend and force. "Su Bai is coming over?" The fat man groaned. Gyatso closed his eyes, as if he was snoring, his injury was the heaviest. After all, in the hall of Fulong Mountain, a hard-skinned piece of gold armor, his legs were pierced by the other''s spear, and his arm was broken. The rest of the internal and external injuries, at this time, he really needs to rest, but it is also a kind of determination, the monk is still awake and can continue to support the situation, Su Bai is coming, he can see it, it does not matter . Its bloody, white and white, step by step, because the process of killing Sean was too **** and too violent, making him feel like being drenched with blood, even with leather boots. After that, it will leave a clear mark of blood marks, which also blames Sean in the state of the werewolf when the explosion of plasma is too powerful, if it is to kill ordinary people, it will never make it like this. When approaching the carriage, Su Bai also discovered the three Westerners who stood still in front of him. He also knew that the monk was actively singing the empty city. The monk once said that it is easy to communicate with smart people, because many words can be understood without both. Although Su Bai occasionally issued a mental illness, the monk also had some headaches, and it was difficult for the monk to suffer too much, but the monk never doubted that Su Bai was a smart person. Su Bai did not stop at the carriage, but went straight to the three Westerners. He didn''t even have a look at each other, nor did he attempt to get a hint from the carriage. It is so natural to continue moving forward; Su Bai, who just killed someone, just liked to play his own killing scene from a theater and walked seamlessly into another theater and directly into the role of his teammates pre-designed but did not inform him; Killing Shawn, Su Bais injury is not very heavy, but its definitely not too light. Its been a good time for Shawn to take advantage of the physical confrontation to play the role of Shawns, but Su Bais itself is indeed It was injured, and the zombie bloodline broke out in an instant, which gave a full blow. For Su Bai himself, the consumption is also very big. At this time, he is not suitable for a new round of killing. The other party will not underestimate the enemy. I am not at the peak, and the three people in the carriage are really strong, and now they are all disabled. The first Westerner, holding a magic wand, the magical element of his body made Su Bai very disliked. He should be a magician, and the position of his standing and the attitude of the other two people should be the leader. The muscles in the back are almost exaggerated and terrible. It may be a barbaric reinforcement or a giant reinforcement. As for the bow and arrow, it should be an elf. These few are considered to be popular and universal reinforcement systems in the West, and are not very similar to the Eastern reinforcement system. This is actually related to the culture of the East and West world and the relationship between the local conditions, such as the fate of the Taoist martyr and the Buddhist monk, and they can find something suitable for themselves from their own martial art or from some secrets of China. And the opportunity, and vice versa. You want to find a Christian church in China for more than a thousand years or a coffin of a vampire grandfather and a fairy queen. It is almost like the Arabian Nights. Fortunately, Su Bai himself has zombie blood, otherwise he is simply a vampire. At home, it is difficult to get any opportunities for vampires. Mickel raised his wand in his hand, the magical elements were already brewing, and the surrounding winds began to become more and more substantial. A wind blade was ready, ready to be inspired by Su Bai. The magic of the wind magic reverberates around, the magic element begins to rhythmically beat, the scent of scent begins to gather, everything, just because of the oriental man who is coming step by step in front of him; Pis''s bow and arrow brilliance, the elf''s natural power is concentrated on the arrow, aimed at Su Bai, his fingers, the silk does not move, showing a very high archery skills, while his scorpion seems to grow With a falcon, the pupil is made up of several colors, which is very fascinating. Gils nostrils were hot and cold, staring at Su Bai, and his strength began to linger in the body. The scene is actually calm. Except for Su Bais step by step, calmly moving towards the footsteps of these three people, there is no extra voice. However, it is this kind of rhythm and firm footsteps that invisibly condense an imposing manner. Together with the **** image of Su Bai, the picture is indeed very strong. "come back." The low voice of the monk came out of the carriage, as a captain was screaming at a disobedient player, but the sense of proportion was well mastered, with a faint reprimand of the disobedient players, but also reflected A contempt for Westerners. This is like a stage play, it needs people to play, it also needs a narration series, Su Bai is an actor, and a monk is a narration. What both sides have to do is to thoroughly pull this atmosphere and momentum, let these three Western listeners are afraid to act rashly. However, Su Bai did not come back, or continued to move forward, and has already brought his distance and Westerners closer to 20 meters. At this distance, the magician''s wind blade can hit the white and white with his eyes closed. The arrow of the elf will not be missed. The impact of the barbaric will not leave too much reaction time for the opponent. However, Mikel did not move, he did not move, and Pis and Gyor would not move naturally. Su Baiyu opened his mouth, revealing white teeth, and the uncondensed blood on his face began to infiltrate into his lips. He didn''t care, even deliberately went to ****. At the same time, Su Bai also reached into his arms. Pis''s bow and arrow were instantly filled when Su Bai did this action, and Mikel raised his hand violently, indicating that Pis did not act rashly. Pis nodded slightly, took a deep breath, and calmed down. Su Baiyu came out of Shawns half-health. To be honest, Su Bai did not have a special metamorphosis. For blood, he was only instinctively eager because of bloodline recovery. Usually he would not Going to **** blood is fun. In fact, when the body is in good condition, Su Bai has a bit of resentment. Therefore, apart from this point, as a vampire, and as a zombie, some behavioral habits of Su Bai are already very self-disciplined and very ethical, but This is not the case now. Holding his hand in Shawn''s liver, Su Bai smiled and reached for it, then touched his tongue and licked it. The fat man in the carriage saw the scene through a little bit of the curtain. He immediately grabbed his mouth and made a very low and low retching in his throat. "Voin... I can''t take the monk, I can''t stand it anymore. This, his mother is too disgusting, and the baby can''t hold it anymore." The monk looks as usual, and Jiacuo smiles. After a short while, the fat man finally recovered, and then went to sneak a look, found that Su Bai had already opened his mouth and bite a **** liver in his mouth is very enjoyable to chew. This time, the fat man did not go to vomit, just silently reached out and touched his forehead, some sad: "You said, if he can escape, can he escape? Well, although I think it is very difficult, because the little baby is still on our carriage, he is not Changshan Zhao Zilong can take Adou all the way to kill. Well, I can explain his current behavior with many kinds of interests and reasons. Although he is a mental illness, he still does not have such a good attitude to eat the body. Well, I dont talk nonsense, I am a little bit Small touched. The monk ignored the fat mans self-talk. He just continued to observe the situation. When he needed his voice, he would speak. At this time, Su Bai had already eaten half of the liver in the face of the Western three. Monk I finally opened my mouth: "There is still something to do, no time to accompany you to continue playing here. If you continue to do this, we will leave first, see you three to them, and finally who is eating the meat." Su Bai heard the words, rubbing his teeth against the carriage behind him, and a dissatisfied low-pitched voice in his throat. Obviously, he was dissatisfied with the will imposed on himself by the people inside the carriage. Then, Su Bai turned his head and looked at the three Westerners in front of him. His tongue stretched out and licked his lips, revealing a coveted look. This kind of gaze, this look, made Pis''s hand start to tremble slightly, almost did not control the arrow to shoot out, but he still controlled. "Ah!" Su Bai was very angry and shredded the remaining half of his hands with his hands, then took a few more steps forward, and all of them were thrown into Mikel''s face. "Hey!" A series of crisp sounds came out. Mickel was full of blood, but he did not move, but his breathing increased a lot. "You don''t have to worry about it, not obedient things." The monk issued an ultimatum, and then the voice of the little guy sitting on the deck of the carriage made a sound of "Oh, oh, oh," and the horse turned very obediently and gradually left the carriage with a carriage. Su Bai looked back at the carriage with a hateful look and finally left with the carriage. The three of the West stood in the same place, until the carriage was gradually blurred in their sight. Piss put the bow and arrow down. Said to Mikel: "Mickel, your previous analysis is correct, the weak Eastern audience has been killed by us, and the rest are all bad guys." Chapter 135： Horror Into the county, I found a hotel to live down, although opened four rooms, but the four big men still stay in a room, after all, now the monk, Gyatso and fat are considered to be semi-disabled, on the white one The new force, Su Bai did not look at them. If there was any accident, it would be too much. I had to work hard to bring them back. For the sake of the next story, let them owe themselves a favor. In the world of stories, it can be counted and calculated. It doesn''t matter, but some books must be calculated clearly. For example, this time, people''s feelings are true and true. They are not included in the interest calculations and exist independently of this outside. Which person wants not to owe this person, unless it is to kill or ruin the rest of the three people, otherwise it will become a street mouse in this small circle, of course, Su Bai did not think so much, put them Bringing them back together is just because its a pity to look at them like it. Its a pity that if you dont care, its better to have someones debts. If you are willing to pay back, you will earn money. If you dont return, there will be no loss. Do your best. That night, the most seriously injured Gyatso was resting in bed, the monk meditated on the wall, and Su Bai and the fat man hit the ground floor. By the morning of the next day, the exhausted people all woke up. Of course, the people here even squinted at one eye, but they wouldnt say that they slept directly without heart. The fat man''s injury is mainly caused by the terrible wound in the chest position and the damage of the knife to his soul. Therefore, he still has a certain ability to move. After the guy got up in the morning, he directly supported the stairs and went downstairs. Then he followed the silver to call the store. I went out to buy food together, and then specifically asked the younger two to send the food they bought to the upstairs room. There are not many things, not too rich, nothing more than soy milk fritters, the fat man anyway, this time only ask for a belly round, do not ask for other, Gyatso and monk are also sitting together to eat some after washing. Just eating slowly. The fat man swallowed a buns and wiped the oil on his mouth. He asked curiously: "What''s wrong? Don''t be hungry? I''m almost full. How do you eat this? Is it really that the six out of the family have been cleaned up, and they have all developed the realm of the valley?" Gyatso and the monk laughed and said nothing, and continued to eat slowly. After the fat man was completely fed, lying on the bed was very satisfying. At this time, Su Bai, who had not appeared during breakfast, came back. He held two food boxes and opened the food box. It is a famous local restaurant. The snacks are very delicate, and those who are bought by the fat are obviously not in the grade. I want to come to Su Bai after the fat man goes out, and they say hello to Gyatso and the monks, so Gyatso and the monk will Deliberately waiting for the belly, and did not say broken with the fat. "Hey, don''t bring such a play, go out and buy snacks and don''t tell me, I''m full." The fat man was lying in bed and was crying. He actually ate two bowls of Yangchun noodles before he came back. "In ancient times, this appetite was enjoyed, and the rest did not have anything. Anyway, before we had a silver, we had enough flowers and could not bring the story world. Why should we save it?" Su Bai sent a snack to the little guy. The little guy took a bite, sweet and smirked, and his eyes narrowed. The fat man also forgot this embarrassment. When people are full, the good things will not be very attractive to him. The fat man waved his hand and asked: "Is it going to stay here for a long time, or will I leave today?" Su Bai took a sip of tea and said: "You can''t live for a while, eat these things, and then pack some living products and herbs. Let''s go straight at noon, even if you don''t hurry to go to the demon, go to the county outside. Looking for a deserted place to stay for a while, it is estimated that there will be four or five days, and you can recover a total of 30% to 40%. At least, you will not be able to face the last few Western-style abilities. nothing." The monk also nodded. "Its still a little cautious. Su Bai is right. People are not stupid. We were scared to be frightened once. We will definitely come back for a second time. We will leave the county town as a densely populated place. A barren mountain ridge, and then arranged a few arrays to shield the atmosphere, even if they have any special tracking means, it is very difficult to find us." "Oh, then I will linger for a while, then continue to run." The fat man immediately began to fight with Erlang''s legs. His most important thing was to rejuvenate the soul. Otherwise, the soul would be damaged and the Tao could not be motivated. This was almost a waste for him. Gyatso is a bit more troublesome, even if he starts to control his own flesh and blood and constantly endures the pain to promote bone growth and healing, but he does not have vampire bloodlines like Su Bai, the speed must be very slow, and how much can be recovered It''s hard to say. The problem of the monk is more complicated. The body and the soul are traumatic, but looking at the monk is the best one among the three. It is really hard to guess how much he can recover. When everyone is full and enough, the rest of the food is also packed, and they are ready to be re-triggered. Most of the things were carried by Su Bai, and the little guy was hanged on the chest by Su Bai with a cloth bag. The fat man first pushed open the room door and went out. The rest of the people followed, and Su Bai walked in the last one. "Yes, are you leaving?" Xiao Er greeted the fat man downstairs, apparently mixed with the fat man this morning. Su Bai suddenly raised his hand, "wait." The fat man is a glimpse, and it is not ambiguous. It is not only a matter of closing the foot, but also taking the initiative to step back a few steps. Gyatso, with a cane, turned around and looked at Su Bai. The monk looked at the following and looked around again. Some doubts: "What did you find?" "First go back to the room, pretend that nothing happened, fat, shouting tea." After that, Su Bai re-entered the room with the big bag and the bag, and the monk and Gyatso went back with no sorrow. The fat man stood on the stairs and deliberately pulled the door to let the little two quickly go to tea to make up. Its unnatural to wait for someone to go out and go in. All four people went back to the room and the fat man closed the door. The eyes of Gyatso, the monk and the fat man all fell on Su Bai. Su Bai put the little guy on the bed first, then opened the door very seriously: "I just had a table of diners who are eating downstairs. I am familiar with it." Is it familiar? The fat man groaned: Will you not see you when you entered the story world? Su Bai nodded. "I have seen it." "What is special?" The fat man is not stupid. Su Bai is so solemn to return all the people. It is definitely a special reason. It will not be the performance of the grass, but it is too small to see the psychological quality of everyone present, and Su Bai yesterday. It also shows the ability to eat human liver. This psychological quality has gone farther and farther on the road of mental illness. "That person, I remember, yesterday, I was wearing a sly dress and cooking a chicken outside the county. Today I am wearing expensive clothes and sitting downstairs to eat. I don''t think they were playing cosplay yesterday." When I heard this, everyone in the room was silent. Yesterday, Su Bai was closer to those shackles, so other people didnt see it. Later, they met Westerners, so the big guys also focused on it. Westerners there. Of course, the most important thing is that if you just happened to be a cockroach in the past, it suddenly became a diners who ate downstairs in the inn where you lived. The inside is too deep, even a bit ...is awkward. "Is it true that this wave of unrest has risen again, and those Westerners are actually not the big dishes prepared by the terrorist broadcasts? The real big dishes have not been discovered before?" The fat man shook with an empty teacup, then I licked my lips. "If this is the case, the story world is really wonderful, but there is something wrong with it. If they fully grasp our whereabouts, according to this calculation, the match with the Westerners yesterday is counted. Not a deliberate temptation of them; But if I want to eat a chicken, it is my temporary intention. How can they know that when our carriage passes there, I will suddenly want to eat a chicken and let you help me? Gyatso also said at this time: "They may be just a group of special people, but yesterday, it should be a coincidence, just hit a small-scale fight between us and Westerners." The monk''s finger hit the table, and he had not spoken before. At this time, he slowly said: "I can''t make it, I can''t make it." Because there are too many coincidences in yesterday''s events, it has already been discovered by Su Bai that the other party has long been staring at himself and others. With subjective factors, both subjective and objective factors can be combined. The coincidence of yesterdays match was a bit too unbelievable, and even a little dare not imagine. "Hey..." Knocked on the door, "Guest, you want tea." "Come in." the fat man shouted. Xiao Er walked in and brought the tea up, then left the door while leaving. Su Bai picked up the teapot at this time and poured all the water inside on the table. The fat mans eyes groaned, Is it poisoned? Su Bai shook his head honestly. "I don''t know, but the shopkeeper who just greeted you when we went out, has now been dropped by them. One of the diners who just wore nice satin clothes just dressed up. Shop Xiao Er to give us tea." The monk looked at Su Bai. "Is it really wrong?" "I can''t be wrong. I used to say hello when I came back. He said that one of my very fat friends had bought it and came back soon, and he politely asked him to eat the bowl noodles outside. Xiao Er today is not pouring any soup on the body when you go out with you?" The fat man nodded. "Yes, he sprinkled the soup on himself when he ate." "The second child who just sent tea in, the person has changed, but the clothes have not changed." Su Bai said with a certainty, "that is, just when we went out to sit back and sit here, the table that was supposed to eat below." One of the diners has already put on the real little two clothes and sent us tea." The public number of "kongbu66" is really there. You can open WeChat, click "Add a friend" in the upper right corner, and then search for "kongbu66" to pay attention. Chapter 136： Refinery The room was in a short silence for a while, and even seemed to be somewhat oppressive. This kind of pressure is different from the embarrassment caused by the self-injury in the face of Westerners. Westerners are just a trouble, and there is not much pressure. The mysterious people that Su Bai said, because of mystery, because of the unknown, because of the infiltration, What is brought is really a solid sense of oppression. It is like a black cloud rolling from the sea. "Is it a new wave of NPCs?" The fat man began to analyze: "There is a game that doesn''t know if you have played it. Monk and Gyatso have not played. Ahbai, you should have played it, called "Grand Theft Auto". Speeding In the context of a city game, you control a person to do the task inside, of course, you can also go to the murder and set fire to the car to play. The first few generations of this game have actually been rough. For example, in the urban background, there are several types of pedestrians and cars. Wherever the hero of the game goes, you can see the same pedestrian-like car in many corners of the city. Keep turning and moving. After several generations of game development, the NPC profiling has been greatly improved, but there will still be this problem. After all, if you want to set all the cars and pedestrians in a city to look different, then It would be a huge project that is not realistic. Su Bai smiled. "Fat, what do you mean by the terrorist broadcast? Do you confuse these NPCs? The meaning is that we were a singer who was a singer yesterday. I am eating downstairs today. The table is another person. The second child who just sent tea is another person. But because of the terror broadcast itself, it has caused them to look the same." The fat man nodded. "You can''t rule out this reason." The monk directly retorted at this time: "Terror broadcasts will go wrong, but they will not make such obvious mistakes. This does not need to be suspected. Its mistakes may be caused by us on Mount Fulong. Inexplicably ending, but the trace of the wrong performance is a feeling we speculate, and will never give us obvious evidence. If even the NPC dragon in its story world can make a mistake in the face, it would be too small to watch the terrorist broadcast. "Yes, this should not be a mistake of terrorist broadcasting, nor will it be a mistake of terrorist broadcasting. A supreme being, even if it is a mistake, it will only make mistakes at its level, and it will not be so conspicuous." We observed it directly with the naked eye. I even recognize Su Bai''s point of view. We were pegged by a group of mysterious people, but I don''t know why. They didn''t directly deal with us. Instead, they chose to observe and follow up, even at the expense of disguising themselves as a small two. Tea, just to look at us further. "Don''t guess, or else, grab a tongue and ask?" The fat man suggested. Later, the fat man found that the rest of the people''s eyes fell on him, and he looked at him with a look of ****. The fat man smiled slyly. "Oh, this is unrealistic, I am joking, joking, haha." Grasping a tongue, where is so simple, peoples surveillance of themselves and others is already pervasive. At this time, I still want to catch one of them and ask for it. I don''t know if I can get two hands and say that if I succeed, I don''t have time to tie the rope to torture. The accomplices have already been killed. So what is the meaning of asking questions? Its better to declare that you have torn your face and fight. "Now, it is not suitable to tear the face, they are willing to follow, we will seize the time to recover, no matter what happens and accidents, their strength is the most fundamental basis, Su Bai, you said that we continue to transfer now? ?" said the monk. Su Bai smiled. "There is no such thing as this group of dog skin plasters. We don''t have any meaning when we go there. Now that they are not ready to take the shot, we will continue to stay here. It will also be tossed in the province. Take time, you have to breathe a few breaths. "" "Oh, let''s go to sleep." The fat man is no matter what else, and lay back in bed to fight. The little guy who was originally put on the bed by Su Bai climbed onto the belly of the fat man. The fat man was not angry. Instead, he deliberately ran his belly and played with him. The little guy closest to him was Su Bai, and the other was playing well with the fat man. But it is very cold for the monk and Gyatso, and usually does not give a smile even; Obviously, although the little guy seems to be a child who climbed up and crawled with his buttocks, his heart is also very pure and pure. The monk and Gyatso had to eat him at the beginning, but naturally Will have a good face with them. Gyatso re-sit on the ground, and the sound of bone friction is constantly coming from the body, which is obviously suffering from great pain, but it is also using this method to speed up the healing of his bones. The monk was not in a hurry. He took out the old tea and poured a cup of herbal tea for himself and Su Bai. The two men sat silently. About half an hour later, the monk was a little tired. With one hand on his chin, he sat down at the table and fell asleep, but the gesture of awkwardness made Su Bai feel very surprised. This is something that cannot be said by words. feel. Everyone has their own things at the bottom of the box. Among the four people, the secret of the monk is obviously the most. Su Bai does not take care of this. He stands up. The little guy has been lying on the fat stomach and taking a nap with the fat man. Although there are four adults and one child, it seems very quiet and can be heard. Su Bai pushed open the back window in the room, outside is a wood, very quiet. In this way, leaning against the window and looking out into the distance, Su Bai did not consciously stay for a while. Then, his gaze was found, and he actually found out that the forest had heard the slight fragility of the cable, if he had nothing to do. The ground was closed, and then stood on one side of the window, secretly looking out through the gap of the paper window. It seems that Su Bai closed the window and let the people outside take a sigh of relief. They finally started to move again. Then, in the sight of Su Bai, there was a group of sturdy Qing soldiers, and these Qing soldiers were obviously not the local green camps and the ordinary soldiers. They banned the murder atmosphere, even through this far. At a glance, Su Bai can also feel it very clearly. Only after these people are close, they are all hidden in the woods, there is no more action, but Su Bai is clear, things are not so simple, if those mysterious people are just watching themselves and others, every move It doesn''t matter, but the proximity of these soldiers means that they may be away from them. There is not much time left. The mysterious people may have a special ability to lurk down. These soldiers are ordinary people, and people eat a horse. Big gang, how can you play for a long time lurking. The monk who had hit a little nephew woke up at this time and walked behind Su Bai and asked: "The poorness smells murderous." Su Bai pointed to the window. "There are a group of soldiers outside. There are many people. It is said that there are three or four hundred people on the side. If the other side is surrounded by the situation, it is estimated that there are nearly a thousand people." "They are going to do it." The monk also showed his dignity. "Unfortunately, you can''t wait another day." Wait a day, everyone will recover a little more strength, and when they can cope, they can calm down. "A group of mysterious people are responsible for monitoring us. Now there is a group of Qing soldiers, monks, what do you think of." Su Bai asked. The monk indulged in a moment. "It is rumored that when the Qing dynasty Nurha, and Chi was the dragon of the Jurchen, it was finally able to take the thirteen armor to the last family. At this time, in this story world background Underneath, there are Lin Zhengying, a truly noble man, and there are many demon objects in the demon cave. There are also the magicians on the Fulong Mountain and the Taoist courts that existed in the past. How can this imperial court not have its own captivity? A group of high people." "I think about it, we have always ignored them, so we acted just to open the eyes of ordinary people, but still still being watched by others." "They can call out to clear up the soldiers. It is also a certain identity. Those mysterious people can confirm our position in advance and even be able to figure out some things we have to do. It should be someone who is good at deduction, but it is impossible to make no sense. At least, they shouldnt figure it out, youve already remembered their faces, even if they were still awkward at the time. "I knew that we could go straight to the demon hole all the way. It was also caught in the shackles." Su Bai snorted and then shook his head. "It doesn''t make much sense. People can pretend to be outside the city. We, we have shown that people have had accurate information about their position, and we can stop where we are." "Actually, it is still right to enter the city. The other side is obviously a bit of a rat trap. Otherwise, it is impossible to give us a day to breathe. Now, after all, it is not the time when the Qing Dynasty has just entered the customs. The Yangzhou 10th Jiading Santu is in this matter. I can still do it when I first enter the customs. Now I am not suitable. They are also afraid that these people will finally be crazy and spread too much." Just when Su Bai and the fat man talked to me with a word, suddenly there was a fierce sound from the friction of the soldiers. Su Bai leaned over and looked out and found that the Qing soldiers who had just lurked were receding like tides. In the market mouth over there, there was a faint scream of killing. Su Bai simply opened the window and looked out. When he saw the opposite street, there was a man holding a wand and waving. A batch of Qing soldiers swarmed, but many people were killed by the wind blade. "Oh, the Westerners actually stepped on the thunder first." Su Bai pointed to the group of swarming but it was like a Qing dynasty that was planted on the ground by the cut leeks. "The monk, this scene is not like Was the ɮ ɮ ? The monk shook his head and said, "It''s not the same." Sure enough, the monks voice just fell, and several diners dressed in expensive clothes who had been eating at the whitehouse of Su Bais inn were holding long swords and rushing to the Western magician. "The refining spirit." The monk confirmed, "This is really a messy world of stories, cows and ghosts, all together." Chapter 137： Kill The ancient refiners were not necessarily Taoist, but a considerable part of the Taoist priests could be subdivided into refiners. These priests and ordinary refiners together formed the refining population of the refiners. Some of them are similar to the ascetic monks in Buddhism, and they drink their own food and drink, and only seek for themselves and not use the means of external Dan to improve their cultivation. The refining is "the five gas in the chest" instead of "Golden Dan". There are so many refiners attached to the emperor''s family to climb the heavenly dragon. Each dynasty has typical examples and famous figures, which is also because this kind of emperor is very important to them. "Terrorist broadcasts are becoming more and more difficult to understand. I suddenly missed the world of stories before. The world of stories now feels somewhat inexplicable, and the refiners can come out." Su Bai reached out and touched his chin. He has not shaved his beard since entering the world of the story. Now the beard has grown up and is a bit shackled. "It is estimated that there will be some changes. After all, it is actually a situation in which the world of stories that cannot control this type has developed. The story world that was experienced before barrenness is also the theme of spirituality and horror. The rhythm is very fast and needs to be done. Its a matter of finding clues and distinguishing between the enemy and the enemy, rather than constantly encountering and searching in a large and empty area like this. "Monk, you want to stop and say." Su Bai certainly heard that the monk actually only said half, but also hidden half did not say. In fact, all the listeners in the real world have already received the news from the public number "kongbu66", and the terrorist broadcast will be suspended for three months. In these three months, there will be no more missions. Of course, the audience still in the story world has to continue to complete the existing tasks, and they do not know the news. "You should be able to feel these things yourself." The monk looked at Su Bai. "The terrorist broadcast is actually trying, trying a new way of storytelling. Sometimes, we can really treat it as a so-called real In the sense of the radio program, it has been constantly trying to keep up with its own story, you should be very clear. In fact, most of the less experienced listeners can be very clear, that is, in the recent one or two story world, it began to try this different story line, but the effect is not very good, because it shapes The more complicated the world of the story comes out, the more control it can face. In many cases, its will cannot be fully implemented and executed, and it will often be self-defeating. The most obvious point is that some people may have created it. In order to enrich the world environment of the story, these people or things will not be controlled by it, but will violate its will. In Fulong Mountain, the barrenness already has this feeling. It takes a long journey to pick up a child. It feels like a tourist adventure. Step by step, go deep into the end, and finally meet a level in a row and then a level. Danger, Gyatso, fat man, and me are all hit hard in such a short distance. This rhythm and pattern is a bit boring and monotonous. Barren thinks that this is not the story of the terrorist broadcast, but these The actual thing runs counter to what it has arranged. "What do you mean, that demon?" Su Bais eyes groaned, although the two of them now seem to be just chatting, but the content is already in the core of the terrorist broadcast. This is not a stupid thing about the firefighting and the glory of the moon. Compared with the universe, human beings cannot even count the size of a dust, but they can still analyze and calculate the trajectory of many planets, although Su Bai and the monk The current position is not very high, but it does not prevent them from making some speculations and assumptions about terrorist broadcasting. "Devil, it is shaped, it should probably feel very satisfied, but how can the real demon, who might follow other people''s arrangements to do something? Terror broadcast is trying to build a complex and perfect story world, but it does not With the ability to create a real world, unless it is willing to create a world, it completely loosens its influence on the world. Of course, this is impossible. Once it can''t control the story world, then the audience will come in. Its time to travel. When the monk said it, there was a very desolate roar outside. It was the roar of the barbarians. Then, a shrill, broken string of sound came from there, and a large number of Qing soldiers quickly reinforce the position to the location. It suddenly became very empty around. Su Bai clap his hands and shouted, "Get up, prepare to run." Before, it was actually waiting for a better chance. Gyatso did not sleep, the fat man was half-sleeping and half awake, and they all always had their minds to pay attention to the outside situation. "The dog is biting the dog over there?" The fat man was surprised. "It should be a problem in the middle, or the main task of the Westerners may be this." Su Bai analyzed that since entering the story world, first the demon, followed by Lin Zhenying, then the zombie hole, then Fulong Mountain The story missions experienced by this group of people have been enough. I want to come to these full-scale refiners and should not be specially prepared for themselves and others, but for these Western audiences. "Don''t take things, let''s get out and talk about it." The monk said as he looked at the outside situation: "Just out from the window, here the original soldiers have been reinforced to the other side, Su Bai, barren and you come After the break." Su Bai did not say anything, the monk estimated that he did not recover much, and he was the best one. He was willing to break with himself, which was a decision that made it difficult for Su Bai to refuse. "Let''s go, let me go first." The monk and the fat man let go from the window, Su Bai first turned out from the window, and then landed on the ground, in fact, the height of the building is not very high. Su Bai looked downstairs and confirmed that there was nothing wrong with it. The fat man grabbed the window and followed the pillar. Gyatso had his body pressed against the wall, and Su Bai noticed that Gyatso did not carry a cane, proving that he has now recovered his ability to move, but it is estimated that there is still a distance from the battle. distance. The last monk came down, but he was just about to pull out the window, slamming back and turning sideways, and a sword flew directly out of the window, and then there was a fight in the room. The little guy is riding on the shoulder of the fat man, and at this time it is also very clever and not noisy. "It seems that we also know that we have to get out, so we will hold us first." Gyatso looked at the window sill. "There is a river after the forest. You are going down the river." Su Bai snorted at the fat man: "Look at the children." The fat man touched the head of the little guy on his shoulder and smiled slyly: "I want to do this kid''s work, rest assured." Su Bai rushed up again, grabbed the eaves with both hands and pulled the whole person up, then stepped on the tiles and entered the room window next door. Fat man and Gyatso are taking the time to take this space into the woods. Can these two people escape smoothly? Su Bai still has a lot of confidence. The dead camel is bigger than Ma, the premise is of course Here, it is enough to drag the full-fledged refiners in these monks. Going in from the next room, and then coming out, at the entrance of the corridor, the monk was swept out by a singer, and the monk leaned on the railing. It can be seen that the monk is very stubborn now, only the power of parry, but this is enough Su Bai was shocked. This monk has not recovered so much. Which temple has cultivated such a deep monk in the city? However, the monk is really unable to support it now. The refiner is white and tender, wearing clothes that are similar to those outside the staff. It seems to have a mismatch with his temperament, but every move has an ethereal breath. He is not ready to kill, and the meaning of wanting to catch alive is obvious, but neither Su Bai nor the monk will give him this opportunity. The monk has noticed the coming of Su Bai, his hands together, and read Amitabha; The Buddha''s voice was in the ear, and the refining spirit''s body suddenly shook, and the eyes closed, and the dizziness was very loud. Su Bai immediately rushed over, and Bai Bai was clenched in his hands, and his body quickly switched to the zombie state. At one time, the air machine was directly raised to the most powerful horizontal line. Although the refiner closed his eyes, he still had a keen sense of danger. The sword in his hand flew up and actively stabbed Su Bai. This is the guardian of Feijian. On the side of Su Bais body, Feijian rubbed his chest and rubbed a string of sparks. At the same time, Su Bai also felt a burning pain in his chest. Then Su Bai finally got close to the refiner, dagger To the other''s chest. The refining sergeant launched the palms, and the air was surging. Su Bai only felt that his chest position was like being hit by a car. The whole person was directly overturned, but at this moment, Bai Bai was also Su White threw it out. The refining spirit opened his eyes and looked at the fine light. He looked at the oncoming face and looked light, his left hand raised, the index finger and the ring finger erected, and caught the hundred. Then it seems that because the air machine on the refiner is actively instilled into the hundred pirates according to the habits of his sword, like the last time the zombie king put his own anger into the hundred pirates, the enchanting inside the genre is immediately Fluctuating. In fact, the enchantment of Benedict has been depleted in the last battle against the Zombie King. This time, the volatility is more like a lasting glory, but the problem lies in this refining. The sergeant is a dagger caught by two fingers. The violent frictional collision makes him **** and one numb. The **** are bounced off, and there are still plenty of enthusiasm to continue flying in the established direction. "puff!" Hundreds of thorns penetrated the neck of the refiner. "This" The refining stalker steadily retreated, and finally leaned against the wall, his face was unbelievable and stunned, and finally fell to the ground and lost his vitality. Su Bai, who was overturned to the ground, was very difficult to stand up with his chest. Looking at the ending, he walked over to the body of the refiner and pulled out his dagger. "Call you to install, force." Chapter 138： Death and end? Checking whether there is anything worth collecting in the body is the matching process after Su Bais murder, but what disappoints Su Bai is that this refiner has nothing but a flying sword, except for his clothes. There isn''t even a piece of jewelry. "There is no difference between this refiner and the ascetic monk. It is not for the sake of fame and fortune to climb the emperor''s house just for the sake of the scorpion." The monk coughed and said to Su Bai. Su Bai took the sword in his hand. There are some lines on the sword. It should be a type of battle, but it is not very useful for Su Bai, but it is different in others. Su Bai remembers In the world of stories, I got a wand. Sophia also said that he would contact him to go to London to trade with him. This is not a high grade of Feijian. After all, this is not the world of Xian Xia, but it is not bad, far. Not to mention, it is estimated that the fat man is also extremely eager to want, and it is ok to take this to exchange some things with the fat man. The monk did not think about fighting this sword with Su Bai. He looked at the entrance of the inn, where there was a hoof of hooves. It was obvious that a group of cavalry had already arrived. "There are still a lot of people." Su Bai licked his lips. "Now can we withdraw, or stop a block?" The monk shook his head. "Remove it. If the Westerners can''t hold it for a long time, we will continue to delay here. If we are surrounded, we will go out and go out." "Also." Su Bai turned out of the window, followed by the monk, two people went down the stairs together, and fell to the ground, not far from the side of a team of cavalry found two people, has come to the horse here. "Go into the forest, run separately." Su Bai looked at the monk. "You should be fine?" The monk also knows the meaning of Su Bai. He feels that he still has hidden, so he has to go all the way. On the bright side, there are two ways in the army. In fact, it is also Su Bais dissatisfaction with his hidden strength. The two men ran apart, and the cavalry in the back hesitated, and also divided the two to continue chasing. Su Bai followed by a dozen cavalry, but here is the woods, the speed of the cavalry can not be lifted, and can not cause any encirclement, Su Bai can continue to maintain the distance between himself and the back, it is not the more than a dozen behind Su Bai The cavalry, just in case they are entangled, more Qing soldiers gather, do not need too much, a small hundred people, can only burn themselves to death. The river has already appeared in the sight of Su Bai, and the cavalry behind has not caught up. Su Bai is now calm in his heart, but things have unexpectedly appeared at this time, on the other side of Su Bai, A white figure appeared. The man was holding a long sword and wearing a white kungfu, but the golden dragon was embroidered on his chest and behind him. The other party''s temperament and Shen Su is also very familiar, because he just killed a refiner, and now actually ran out of the second, this time is a woman, the age seems to be around forty, obviously a bit old But the smell of the sacred bones is very obvious. Generally speaking, the life of a refiner will be longer and it will not be old. Therefore, if this woman seems to be forty years old, it is estimated that the actual age is a grandmother who has ran away to be over 60 years old. The womans gaze fell on the sword on the back of Su Bais back, and immediately angered: "You killed my apprentice!" The voice just fell, the woman has quickly turned to Su Bai, even if Su Bai is running desperately, but still can not get rid of her distance, but is getting closer. When the distance between the two sides was less than ten meters, the long sword in the woman''s hand flew out and stabbed Su Bai. Su Bai had to roll over and escape the flying sword, but the speed of his own running also fell, the woman was basically close, and the cavalry behind it was getting closer. If I really planted myself after the break, Su Bai was also panicked. This old woman is obviously already mad, and has lost the spirit of the refining spirit. Feijian flies back to her hands and directly kills Su Bai. Su Bai was half lying on the ground, his hands were shot on the ground with his hands on his waist. The whole person vacated, and his feet slammed into the old woman. The woman took the sword and the sword came over. Su Bais foot was on the sword. Then the woman took a single palm in the position of the hilt, a vibrato came out, and the sword was shocked. Su Bai only felt that his leg was numb, and the whole person fell to the ground. The woman did not hesitate, stepping forward, a sword stabbed Su Bai''s chest. Baibai has been held in the hands of Su Bai. At this time, it was swept out immediately. The dagger and the long sword made a collision. The other sides strength was obviously more sufficient. In terms of strength, it was completely overwhelming for Su Bai. Su Bai I only felt that my wrist and tiger''s mouth were hurting. I broke my hand and the other side''s sword was removed. However, it was still stabbed in the left side of Su Bai''s lower abdomen. It is equal to Bai Subai nailed to the ground. Su Bai subconsciously began to switch to the state of zombies. However, just as Su Bais gaze just showed a touch of green, a paper sign flew out of the womans palm and was directly attached to Su Bais forehead. A repressive force carried Su Bai through Su Bai''s body, and the zombie''s suffocation was directly hit back. Su Bai''s body was mentioned, but he was heavily attached to the ground. The other party obviously understands himself very deeply, obviously observing himself and others for a long time. Su Bais heart was awkward. If it wasnt before the Westerners suddenly had a spoiler, they couldnt even kill the refiner. "You killed my apprentice, huh, I won''t make you better, I won''t give you a happy, I want you to die!" The woman seems to be very hysterical. Then, the cavalry had already rushed over, and some of them had dismounted the chain with a chain. "The paper on his forehead is not allowed to tear, nor is he allowed to kill him." The woman left the sentence and then quickly left. Obviously, she has other goals and other prey. And Su Bai, Just one of the nets. ............ The paper on the forehead carries a terrible suction, which is described by Su Bai''s own feelings. It is stronger than sticking with 502 glue, and it grows almost with his flesh. This makes Su Bai feel that the fat man''s means of attachment is simply a Pacific Ocean. Along the way, Su Bai was blindfolded, locked in an iron cage, and then Su Bai could feel that there was a ship carrying him, because he heard the sound of the water and felt the feeling of shaking the ground. The woman does not intend to give herself a happy, but chooses to burn herself slowly. This is good news for Su Bai. As long as they can bring the little guy into the demon hole before they are killed by the gun, then this The story of the second is over, and you will be summoned back to the real world and leave the **** place. These full-fledged refiners are really powerful, but in the face of terrorist broadcasts, it is nothing. However, it took about seven days to go, until Su Bai changed from a waterway to a land road, and it was shaken again for two days in the carriage. Everything here is still so real. When they put the black cloth on their heads apart and then locked themselves in a cage made entirely of fine iron, Su Bai suddenly felt ridiculous. For nearly ten days, the fat guys are engaged in some planes. For ten days, havent they brought the children into the demon hole? Ten days, no matter how low the efficiency of the old woman in the menopause, things should be handled, and she should come back soon. Can it be said that I really want to experience the top ten in the hands of the old woman? The taste of torture? This, It''s really fun. "Hey, hey..." At this time, in the next door of Su Bai, there is also an iron cage at a distance of one meter. There is an old man wearing Confucian clothes. The treatment of the old man is much better than that of Su Bai. There is no chain on his body. Class, and still holding a book in the hand, there are several books on the ground, as well as a brush, Ok, There is even a jug of wine. Su Bai, locked by seven or eight chains, and his feet hanging here, the treatment of both sides is indeed a bit more popular than the people. Su Bai looked at the old man, the old man''s hair was scattered, but his eyes were clear, with the attitude of an old urchin: "Young people, I saw you laughing, it''s very interesting. The other people who came here are all a dead aunt''s expression and you are laughing." "My parents have long since passed away," Su Bai said. "Oh, sorry, my mouth owes." The old man gently slaps himself, then does not look for Su Bai to chat, sit down in the iron cage and start painting with a brush on the book. With. "What are you looking at?" I am still idle, and Su Bai thought about waiting for the old woman to come back to her own experience. My heart is still a bit worried, so I also want to find someone to talk and relieve stress. "Push the back picture." The old man scratched his hair, as if he was scratching the scorpion, and then blowing it against his fingers. "This "Pushing Back Picture" was changed too many times by the previous dynasties, and the court sent those The refiner grabbed me and changed it back." Its more difficult to change than rewriting, Su Bai said. "Hey, afterlife, when you said this to my heart, I didn''t care about it in front of me. Anyway, it would be better to follow the history book. After that, hey, I have to compile a big Qing Dynasty." Its too hard to be a man. At this time, a white figure came over; The old man turned around immediately, farther away from Su Bai. The man opened the door and the old woman came in. Su Bai saw a scar on her face and it looked really like the extermination teacher. The old woman smiled at Su Bai: "You are very lucky. I am in a bad mood now, so I will not torture you for too long, because I will be heavier when I start, you can''t support it for too long." "I feel that I can keep a lot of water. You can keep me here, tortured for a year and a half, and let me die every day. This is how to hate. After all, have I killed your apprentice?" "puff" The old man took a sip and then coughed up in order to cover up. The smile on the old woman''s face is unchanged, the hand is sticking out, and it is the whiteness of Su Bai. then, There is no nonsense, Directly squatting at the shackles of Bai Bai to Su Bai......... Chapter 139： Just because I look at you more in the crowd Su Bais mind had imagined some scenes that he might be tortured. After all, he had been detained for ten days, and he had too much time to think about it. However, Su Bai really did not think that this woman is so embarrassing so direct, even if it is used in other ways to torture Su Bais body, Su Bai can also bite his teeth, but directly to the key position of his own, Rao is The heart is as tough as Su Bai, and it is also a cold heart. But at this time, the old-fashioned brush next door was lightly ticked on the tree; The old womans hand suddenly turned into a slant, and did not pierce the key to Su Bai, but plunged into Su Bais thigh. "You are interested in this kid?" The female refinery looked at the old man. The old man shook his head, but he was a little stunned: "I just don''t feel so sorry." "What do you care about?" The female refiner was somewhat puzzled. "What is pity is that I can say a few more words with you. One person can move from death to life. This is a very interesting thing, isn''t it?" The female refiner released her hand and let Baibai lay on the legs of Su Bai, then looked around and laughed: "What are you talking about? Can he live? Do you know where it is?" "Of course I know." The old man''s eyes looked a little empty. His words have deep meaning. The female refiner means that here is the Tiangong, which is specially built for the refining disciples of the imperial court. It is a real day. Prison, come here, unless the meaning of the female refinery, no one can go out. However, the old man is watching the world. If the worlds supreme existence wants the young man to go out, is it a dart in the district? "Okay, then I want you to see it with your own eyes, you, too, when you look away!" The female refiner waved out and directly photographed Su Bais forehead. This is not intended to be played and tortured. Instead, she wants to directly kill Su Bai and let the old mans words be completely sung. shit. However, just as the female refiner''s hand had not yet fallen, a white light suddenly shrouded in Su Bai. Su Bai disappeared instantly; The female refiner''s hand was still suspended in midair, looking at the strange scene in front of him, and she couldn''t believe it. The old man smiled and began to write down the book in front of himself. What he wrote was not something that pushed the picture, but a suspicion and proof of his own world. Now, the best evidence has appeared. In front of him, he has to record, even if this kind of record, may be just a futile. The female refiner took a break of the chain of the iron cage. Her palm was bleeding and the flesh and blood was blurred. It was enough to see her madness at this time. She saw the old man still writing a book, and immediately yelled: "Tell me, what the **** is going on!" When the old man finished the pen, he threw the brush on the ground, threw the book directly to the surroundings, and then laughed loudly: "Look at everything around you. As a product of failure, it will be erased; Our home, our existence, what we see and see, are actually an attempt of that existence. Now it has been proved that its attempt has failed, and we, and everything around us, have not continued to exist. It is necessary to go on. ............ "Hey." Su Bai suddenly felt a desperate suffocation, as if the whole world had already left away from him. A feeling of despair came to his mind, and his eyes, ears and nose were covered with liquid. Immediately, one hand came out from the water and grabbed Su Bais shoulder and lifted it up. Su Bai body is light, air, fresh air; The line of sight gradually became clear from the blur. In the end, Su Bai finally saw the environment around him. It was a hot spring pool, and there were waiters around. Su Bai put the towel on his face and the whole person finally relaxed. "What happened to you? Is it suffering?" The voice of the monk sounded around Su Bai. Su Bai did not speak, he could not say that he was in front of him, and there was only a line between men and deaf people. Subconsciously, Su Bai remembered something and reached out and touched it under the pool. Sure enough, he touched a cold thing, and he was smashed by the female refiner on the legs of Su Bai. I sent it back together. No matter what, the harvest of the story world story is not much to talk about, and its not a loss at all. "Because you are worried before you are poor, you can''t hold it for so long." The monk said with a hint of sorry: "Fortunately, you are not dead." Su Bais brain has now recovered and is awake. He pulled the towel away and threw it in the pool. "Why is it so long?" Yes, why is it so long, ten days! If it is not the apprentice of the female refining person who is killing himself, the other party wants to torture himself to vent his anger, and he may not be able to live now. "After we got rid of the refiners and the Qing soldiers, we went to the demon." The monk began to tell, "Just, I thought it would be easier to complete the task, but there were some accidents. Su Bai, do you remember that when we first entered the story world, we encountered a carriage that was escorted by the Qing troops? "What do you mean, that grievance baby?" "Yes, we were going to bypass the grievance boy directly. But, that night, the man who had been holding the child, when I didn''t pay attention to Gyatso, took the child to the hot spring pavilion. "Is it fat?" Su Bai said. "It''s him." The monk confirmed. "He is hiding too well. In fact, poverty should have been discovered long ago." "This has nothing to do with you. It has something to do with me. You didn''t know the fat man before, I know." I should have noticed when the story world was released. The names I can see, the names that we three people can see each other, are me, you and Gyatso. No fat man, as the normal situation, I know him, his name should be revealed, not someone who is obscured. "His main line mission is not the same as our estimate. However, the main line task 1, it should be the same, but the main line task 2, different, his main line task 2, should not send the child to the demon, but... Send it to the hot springs! When the monk said this, his tone was also significantly lower. Obviously, this incident also caused the anger of his heart. Now he has not disappeared. The monks heart is still emotional on this matter, enough to see the fat man. The temporary anti-water attack on the monks is how big. "After?" asked Su Bai. "The fat man brought the child into the hot spring pavilion. When his mission was completed, he was sent away. It took me a long time for Gyatso to take the child back from the grievance. At first, we just thought that the grievance is lonely and lonely. I wanted to find a playmate, but later I found out that he wanted to find a boarding house. Because we all had injuries, we could only drag and stale. So the time was a little longer. In the end, when the grievance boy began to prepare for the house, the barren and Gyatso were desperate, and the grievance and the infant fight together and lose both. To be honest, then the barrenness has been desperate, because of the grievance Before being beaten by the impoverished and Gyatso, we used the curse to ban us in the hot spring pavilion. We have no power to crack out like the last time. Su Bai was silent for a while and asked: "How did the task be completed?" "It was the child who climbed out of the hot springs and climbed down the cliff. He climbed into the demon and triggered the mission." The monk said here, taking a deep breath and reading: "Amitabha." Obviously, there are thousands of city houses in the monk, but in the end, a young child with a white body is crawling over his hands and knees in a hard and rough place full of sharp stones, and climbs down the cliff and actively climbs himself. Into the demon maddening ghost, this is a picture. Su Bai took a deep breath and then clenched his fist in his hand. "Monk, you said that I am not feeling good." Su Bai''s voice with a vibrato, "I was also planning to bring him to the demon, this is the result we want, but when I know that he is himself When a person actively climbs over, my heart, huh, huh, really really uncomfortable." "Amitabha, the same is true of barrenness, even before he was born, the barren wants to eat him." "Do you want to continue to soak?" Gyatso, who was wearing a bathrobe, came over. Then he looked at Su Bai, hesitated, and said: "I''m sorry, I didn''t give him the last one." Cheng." "I am sorry for him. He trusted me to take the initiative to join me in the Longshan. In the end, I even sold him and brought him to the demon. He had to do it alone." Su Bai came out of the hot spring pool, and the three of them left the clubhouse in the hotel with a bathrobe. When entering the elevator, Su Bai still had some souls. The monk and Gyatso stood by Su Bai and said nothing. The elevator door opened, and the three went to their respective rooms. The monk first opened the door of his room with a door card. Then, a furry thing came out of his head, a black fox. The monk seemed to be a little surprised. He didn''t expect the fox to be brought out of the story world, but the monk sensed it and shook his head: "The fox is still the fox, but there is no spirituality, and it is a stupid thing." Su Bais heart suddenly burned a eager hope. Then he swiped the card and opened his room door. The monk followed the fox and Gyatso. Obviously, they also wanted to see it now, since the fox Can come out together, then the child, is it possible? However, the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. Su Bais room is empty and there are no children at all. Gyatso and the monk sighed and quit the room of Su Bai, and closed the door to help. Su Bai bit his lip and his eyes began to wet, but this time, when he was alone, he did not choose to endure, but lying on the big bed of a five-star hotel, letting his own tears begin to slip. Perhaps, at this time, I can only shed tears for the little guy. If you even shed tears, then you are not too much. Although, he is indeed a personal scum, and the last guy who took the initiative to save himself and climbed to the demon, he was really a pile of mud on the ground. at this time, A little white meat tender and tender hand suddenly came out of the quilt............ ~： delay Today, the dragon goes home. From Chengdu to Jiangsu, it is also a small distance of half a China. If you have time to update the code at night, it will be too late to make up for tomorrow. Don''t panic, hold the dragon! Chapter 140： Ugly The white and tender little hand came out of the bed, and it wiped the tears from the eyes of Su Bais eyes. Su Bai stunned and turned his head. Then the whole person climbed up and grabbed the edge of the quilt with both hands and carefully opened it. : The little guy wearing only a red apron rubbed his face with his hands, then slowly moved his hand and looked at Su Bai, laughing while holding a small leg. Su Bai is also laughing, the little guy is laughing too, a big one and a small two are laughing together. The little guy opened his little arm and opened his mouth to Su Bai. Ask for hugs, Su Bai opened his arms and held him in his arms, his face against his face. In a world of stories, Su Bais beard hasnt been scratched for a long time, stabbing him on the tender face of the little guy, but Su Bai can see that this little guy really likes himself. He didn''t like monks, and he didn''t like Gyatso, because both of them had planned to eat them, so Su Bai could be sure that he was actively climbing to the demon, and he was definitely for himself, not for the monks. Even some monks did not say anything, but Su Bai could imagine that the monk must have told the little guy that he could only save himself if he entered the demon. The little guy was put on the bed by Su Bai. As a result, he bit his own finger and gently licked Su Bai''s chin with his little feet. Su Bai pretended to be very angry, turned the little guy over, and gently afraid of the little guy''s ass. This scene, if it is seen by people who understand Su Bai, it is estimated that the glasses will really be shocked. Su Bai is absolutely guilty in both the real world and the story world. Even the monks are like this. Unable to control him, but also made him look gray, but at this time, Su Bai is like an ordinary father playing with his own children, the picture, the warmth is a bit unacceptable. "Meow." There was a cat cry outside the window. Su Bai almost forgot, and there is actually a cat around him. Auspicious and leisurely jumped in from the balcony with a plastic bag in his mouth and two bags of milk in the bag. The fox who wants to come to the little guy and the monk should be sent at the same time as himself and others. At that time, Su Bai and others were in the hot spring pool of the hotel club, while the little guy and the black fox appeared in Su Baihe. Monk''s room. Auspicious is always in the room, so Su Bai is somewhat surprised that this cat, which has always maintained a high cold, is willing to personally go to the little guy to get milk to drink. Su Bai took the bag from the auspicious mouth. The two bags of milk were still warm. The fingers gently pulled out a small hole in one corner, and then Su Bai handed the milk to the little one. The little guy is really smart. He holds the milk mouth in his hands and keeps sucking against the mouth. The little feet are facing up, and he keeps rolling around. It is also a pleasure to eat while playing. Su Bai changed his clothes, and he shaved his beard. When he picked himself up, the door of the room was ringing, and it was a monk. "What''s wrong?" asked Su Bai''s mouth with a toothbrush. "eat." "Oh, wait a minute." Su Bai finished the last ones and wiped his face out of the bathroom. The little guy was lying on the bed, with a hand on his auspicious tail, and his auspiciousness was not angry. Just sit on the bed and let the little guy play with his tail. This made Su Bai feel a little surprised. It seems that the auspicious cat is really good for the little guy. "We went down first, you got it done." The monk shouted at Su Bai inside, and it was estimated that he would go down with Gyatso. Su Bai went to the bed and picked up the little one. He said to the auspicious: "Let''s go eat, are you going?" Auspicious sitting on the bed, it has always been a respectful attitude towards human food. Su Bai is also strange, but the little guy can''t go to see the kitten, a little anxious, a little bit reluctant to give this kitten a milk for himself. The eyes are red, like wanting to cry. Auspicious looked at the little guy and finally jumped out of bed and came to Su Bais feet. "Oh yeah..." The little guy saw the auspicious and came over, happily patted the little meat hand. Take the elevator down the stairs, there is a catering service downstairs in the hotel. The five-star hotel in this scenic spot has a lot of thoughts in this area, as well as the folk customs performance of the Yi people; Of course, the program is actually quite simple. There are more than a dozen men and women dressed in Tibetan Tibetan costumes singing and dancing. Su Bai remembers that there are Jiuzhai ancient performances, but not in the hotel, but outside. In the performance hall, the performance is naturally much better than the present one. Of course, the performance here is to help the guests who are eating, and everyone is also busy, but not so high. The monk and Gyatso were originally sitting at the round table outside, seeing Su Bai actually holding a child with the black cat down, Gyatso and the monk were surprised. It doesn''t matter if you bring a child. The key is to bring a pet. When the waiter comes over, Su Bai directly asks for a box on the second floor. Then he and the monk and Gyatso waved and went straight to the second floor and sat down. Put the little guy on the chair, and auspiciously jumped into the chair and sat with the little one. The little guy with his hands holding auspicious squatting, auspicious eyes closed, seems to be very enjoyable. A few moments, the monk and Gyatso also came up, saw the little guy, the monk''s hands together, and read Amitabha. The little guy just whispered and deliberately didn''t go to see the monk. It seems that his bad impression of the monk could not be eliminated for a while. After all, he is still only a child, and his thoughts are still quite transparent. It is not like Su Bai. Kind of old fritters, how do you calculate each other before, in the end you can sit and eat together with laughter. Auspicious sensed the rejection of the monk to the monk, and stood up straight to his body, with a deep sigh in his eyes, staring at the monk. For a time, the monk stood there, not sitting, nor standing. Obviously, it was the hostility that the cat suddenly rose up, even killing, and made some waxing; Auspicious but the cat raised by Litchi, Su Bai has not seen it until now. This kind of goods has always been lazy, and I have never really seen it seriously, but it seems that when treating the little one, the auspicious attitude is very Seriously, even because the little guy hated the monk, he actually killed the monk. Su Bai reached out and touched the auspicious head and calmed it. Auspicious, this eyes removed from the monk, and then curled up in the chair, the little guy actually learned the appearance of Su Bai, reaching out and touching on the auspicious head. The monk was very relieved, but did not sit down, but took the initiative to come over. "Su Bai, let the poor give him a blessing." Su Bai heard this sentence and was slightly amazed. Generally speaking, the state in the story world has not been completely removed. I always feel that the monk has any special thoughts. The monk is also able to know Su Bai''s concerns. He said: "There is a cat in it. It can''t do other tricks in poverty. It is just a simple baptism and blessing, and it can bless him in the future." Su Bai nodded. If the monk really blessed the blessing for the little one, it was indeed a great blessing. From ancient times to the present, please ask the monk to baptize the children. Only the famous aristocrats have this qualification, and the monk is very deep. However, it is indeed a high-ranking sorghum. His baptism and blessing is really an opportunity that can be met and not sought. Gyatso also came over at this time and said: "In any case, I owe him a life-saving grace, and I will come to pray for him." A Tibetan monk, a sorghum in the Central Plains, is willing to pray for the little guys, no matter if they want to eat the little guy in the story world, in short, from now on, it is indeed a big chance. Su Bai naturally will not refuse, and the monk also said that if they are really not good, auspicious can also be induced, the cat''s spiritual sense is even more terrible than what he imagined. Reaching out, put the little guy on the table, the little guy is a little ignorant, subconsciously looking at Su Bai. "Don''t be afraid, this is good for you." Su Bai calmed, and then the monk and Gyatso could start. Really sorghum, the number of blessings for children in a lifetime is actually fixed, generally no more than three, so the quota is very valuable, Su Bai really thinks, maybe the monk and Gyatso really is to make up for it. I have caused damage to this little guy. Of course, the most important thing is that Su Bai also felt it before. The little guy crawled on the cliff alone and took the initiative to enter the demon, and gave them a big touch. "The Mantra Bodhisattva''s Mantra Mantra: Umbuda''s Beautiful Mesuo." On the Buddhist scriptures, no matter whether it is a mouthful or a thought, all of them have their own good deeds. They have no obstacles. They can get everything they want, life treasures, long-term prosperity, Gyatso mouthfuls of spells, and a blue light begins to cover the little guys. . "The pharmacist glazed light Buddha''s true mantra: Da Yata Wengbei sees Jebel watching Gemma Habe to see Jerezzaza''s mother''s grace and stud." According to the Buddhist scriptures, as long as you hold the curse of the mantra, you can not only catastrophe and prolong life, but also eliminate all the catastrophe and suffering, and gain the boundless merits. The monk chanted this curse, and a layer of faint brilliance condensed on the little guy''s eyebrows. The little guy left to look at the right and he was a little panicked, but there was no movement to see Su Bai, and there was no movement in the kitten. He also sat on the table and accepted the blessing. Blessings lasted for a quarter of an hour, and the monks and Gyatso were somewhat blushing. Obviously, this kind of blessing is also very expensive for them, and it is enough to see that they have at least not reserved for this time. After the end, Gyatso and the monk sat in a chair and began to calm down and recover. Su Bai pulled the little guy''s apron and found two marks on the little guy''s stomach. One was a Buddha''s seal and the other was a wolf''s mark. These two guys are really willing, this is not just a simple blessing. If the little guy encounters any danger in the future, he can even borrow the power of Gyatso and the monk, and this power will follow the realm of Gyatso and the monk. Ascension is getting bigger and bigger, and Su Bai also feels that these two guys, the possibility of becoming one of the Buddhas in the future is really great. At this time, even the auspicious look of the monk has become softer. Only the little guy looked down at his little belly first, then reached out and touched it. He found that he couldnt wipe it, and he blinked and cried. he, Ugly... .................. When I got home, the dragon slept until now, and started to code words to see if I can update the five chapters in one breath, and I dont set the update time. Chapter 141： Redemption: Hellfire Shotgun! The waiter was knocking at the door, because Su Bai had locked the door before. After all, the two sorghums prayed for the little guy. This kind of thing is very strict and serious, and naturally can''t be disturbed. Su Bai went to open the door, the waiter with a bit of blame, how to lock the door, did not say anything else, handed the menu to Su Bai, Su Bai casually looked at the menu, sketched some, handed it back. Do you need drinks? "It''s ok to have a drink." "OK, all right." The waiter left, Su Bai sat back in the position, the little guy was still licking his little belly, but he couldnt get rid of it. It seemed to be aggrieved. His expression was estimated to make the monk sitting across from the opposite side now almost collapsed. Internal injuries with Gyatso. The dishes are not very fast. After all, there are more guests here. Fortunately, there are performers singing outside, which is not very boring. At this time, Su Bais mobile phone rang, it was a phone call, and the phone was called from Shanghai, a strange number. Su Bai took the call, "Hey, is it a little white brother?" Su Bai brows slightly wrinkled. He is thinking about this voice and his connection in memory. The name of Xiao Bais brother should be the name of the family and the younger brother who is older than himself. Of course, later Su Bais parents had an accident, and Su Bai gradually drifted away from both parents and his family. There was no such thing as Su Bais continued closeness, except for his own little sister. Well, Xiao Yan? Su Bai suddenly remembered who this voice is. It is Xiao''s daughter and she is also her cousin. "Xiaoyu, its you, what happened?" "Little white brother, where are you now?" "On the side of Jiuzhaigou." "Hey, I want to go too, will you take me with me next time?" "Good." Su Bai''s fingers knocked on the table. "Then I have to bring another person, Xiaobai brother, I am getting engaged." Su Bai has some surprises. If he remembers correctly, his cousin may not even be 20 years old. It is estimated that it will not be long before he is an adult. Is it necessary to get engaged, but it is really fast. However, in general, girls in this family have been arranged by marriage at home very early. As for the legal age of marriage, ordinary people can still make money to get married, let alone families of this level. . "Yes, congratulations to you." Su Bai said. "Well, I want to invite you to attend my engagement ceremony. I told you my mom, but I don''t want to call you, so I have to call you, Xiaobai brother, you will not come. What?" The reason why Xiaoyan is not willing to call himself to invite himself, Su Bai also knows that it is a good intention of Xiaoyan, because Xiaoxi knows that he is not willing to have too much contact with the relatives of the two, and the cousins engagement ceremony is definitely a family and friends. a lot of. Fortunately, this time, Su Bai seems to have experienced so many story worlds. The obsessions of the original ones are not so heavy now, although I still dont want to go to my own so-called relatives. Contact, but since you are engaged to your best little daughter, go ahead. "Give me the date, I will go." "Well, well, Xiaobai''s brother is the best." The cousin hung up the phone and Su Bai put the phone on the table. At this time, he suddenly realized that the story of his harvest had not been inquired yet, because the appearance of the little guy made Su Bai really ignore it. Other things, for Su Bai, its a great harvest to bring the little guy out of the last story world, even though Su Bai is not clear until now, why the little guy and the black fox can get from the story world. It came out that the dagger was tied to his lap and was sent out together, but the little guy climbed the demon. Su Bai took out the mobile phone, and sure enough, the public account of the "kongbu66" in WeChat has issued a notice, and there are several news, one of which is actually a terrorist broadcast actually has to stop broadcasting for three months to rectify, which makes Su White is very unexpected, and at the same time, I can''t help but relax, because it means that I can stay in the real world for three months, which is similar to the feeling of students'' summer vacation. Subsequently, Su Bai opened the column assigned by the story point. In that column, his main line task 1 contribution was 85 percent, and he received more than 200 story points. The main task 2 There are also 20% of the distribution of contributions. The story points of less than 100 points add up to almost three hundred story points. Counting the story points in the early 800s that you saved before, now you have one thousand one. The story is gone. Su Bais mouth showed a smile, Hellfire shotgun, Can be redeemed. "Is there any happiness?" asked the monk. Apparently, he mistakenly thought that Su Bai had received a congratulatory message because he received the phone and thought it was a happy event. Su Bai nodded, the mobile phone has entered the micro-store of the public number, and then clicked on the Hellfire shotgun to confirm the exchange. A thousand stories were instantly deducted from Su Bai. Su Bai had a feeling of hard work and returning to liberation for decades and nights. Fortunately, everything is worthwhile. His vampire bloodline attack power is too weak. The zombie lineage is good both in defense and attacking power, but the limitations are too great, and there are too many aspects of being suppressed; For example, the female refiner, directly on a piece of paper, can make his zombie bloodline almost completely paralyzed, Taoist, monk, Western light magician or warlock, can restrain the existence of zombie blood. Too much, the external manifestations of zombie descent in the world of the story are too exaggerated and sensational to be used. Two shotguns appeared in front of Su Bai and quietly placed on the table, which made Su Bai somewhat surprised: "Two?" Two sets, one thousand stories, this is an unexpected surprise. The two shotguns didn''t look very fancy, but the restrained breath showed that they were extraordinary. Su Bai extended his hands and picked up the two guns. The gun is not very heavy, even light and light, but the hard and firm feeling makes Su Bai feel very clear. Subconsciously, Su Bai pulled a gun down and knocked **** a shelf made of marble. "boom!" The marble is missing a big hole. This is not the power of ammunition, but the power of this gun as a blunt instrument. Originally, Gyatso saw that the two shotguns were not too surprised, but when Su Bai took a gun and directly smashed a marble corner, his eyes pumped and then took out his mobile phone. When he found the prototype of the gun in the micro store, looking at the exchange price, some laughed and laughed, and then handed it to the monk to see. After reading the monk, it was almost an expression with Gyatso. A thousand story points of weapons, really extravagant. Gyatso was surprised: "You actually have so many story points? Those who have a task completion of 10 are probably not as good as yours." Indeed, the story of the audience is not easy, and if it is enough, it will immediately strengthen the lineage and skills. In addition, you need to buy some other auxiliary props, and you will not spend any time. Its too extravagant to save and just exchange it for a weapon. "I have nowhere else to use." Su Bai explained it a little vaguely, then subconsciously pulled the trigger outside the window. no response? The singing voice outside was very loud, and Su Bai was still in the window on the second floor, so he dared to test the gun directly here so unscrupulously, but the trigger buckled down, there was no sound at all, so Su Bai was very accident, Is it a soul attribute attack weapon? So there is no physical effect? Gyatso was also waiting for the gunshot. When the gun didn''t ring, he suddenly realized what he was saying: "You didn''t exchange bullets?" "Bullet?" Su Bai was a little surprised, right, bullet. He took out his mobile phone, and sure enough, in the column behind the Hellfire shotgun, there was a bullet exchange, and the price...50 story points 8 bullets. Oh, its so expensive! A story world, when Su Bai is lucky and coupled with a high degree of contribution, he will get a story of two or three hundred. Under normal circumstances, it may only be lower, meaning that he only needs to open more. A few shots, the story of the story that I harvested on my own story, "has it gone?" Originally, Su Bais mind had himself holding a pair of guns. One person faced a group of people fighting in a vampire state, but now it seems that this scene is at least unrealistic at present, and its bullets are simply impossible to support. Play a big game. The monk and Gyatso looked at each other and clicked on their mobile phones. Then there was a box of bullets wrapped in golden foil in front of them. Gyatso pushed the two boxes into front of Su Bai. Obviously, this is a gift. Su Bai himself exchanged the remaining story points for two box bombs, a total of four box bombs, 32 rounds. Su Bai opened a haircut and loaded ammunition. A gun was filled with 8 rounds, which meant that Su Bais current home had to be accompanied by a monk and Jiacuos sponsored family. He could only play four shuttles and then I can only use these two guns as fire sticks. "Is it still a test?" Gyatso asked at this time. Su Bai shook his head. "I can''t afford it. Just try to find a chance to face a small cockroach. Try it out of thin air. It''s just that the story is played out, it''s a bit painful." The monk read Amitabha at this time: "Amitabha, in fact, it doesn''t matter, your story point can''t play a role for your bloodline, and some of the harvest and excavation in the story world is actually far greater than in the micro store." "You still comfort the people with the monk." Su Bai nodded and put the two guns together, not on his waist, maybe he would wear a trench coat later. "Of course, taking this kind of weapon to do the task in the story world is really painful. If you kill a BOSS story, the reward is one hundred. If you open a few more shots, it will be better than not killing..." "........." Su Bai. After all, codewords are not sitting on the assembly line to do tasks. There are many things to think about and consider. Basically, it takes three to four hours to complete, and sometimes it will be longer. The books of the dragon are clear, not the kind. Set the road, so more need to squeeze the brain, in short, I hope everyone will understand, the dragon arrived home in the afternoon, sleep, always coded to the present, it is estimated that the code will continue to noon tomorrow, write a chapter immediately, the dragon did not Being lazy, really not lazy. Chapter 142： Charming nails After eating a good meal, Gyatso and the monk left to leave, they really need to rest, after all, in the last period of time, they have been fighting against the grievances, but Su Bai is not the same, except for After the dungeon, I was a little scared. The rest of the day was basically closed in the cage. In the story world, it was considered to be comfortable. Su Bai sat at the table for a while, and when he was ready to take the little guy and auspicious to get out and wander around, there was a knock at the door: "Is Mr. Su, hello, I am the lobby manager of Paradise Hotel." Su Bai was surprised. He didn''t know what the manager was looking for. He said, "What is it?" The manager opened the door himself, but did not come in, and he apologized: "Why did Mr. Su not say hello in advance when he stayed here? If someone did not find Mr. Sus name in the background guest record, we really dont know. It." "What the **** is going on." Su Bai picked up the little guy, and the auspiciousness also followed the back of Su Bai. "Amount..." The manager finally confirmed that Su Bai did not know about it. His face showed a bitter smile and said: "Mr. Su, this hotel has your shares." Su Bai is amazed, but he really does not know that the assets left by his parents parents are now performing professional managers. He usually does not go too distracted. For him, in the past, money was just a number. At least I have been eating and drinking in my life, and I dont have to worry about my livelihood. Now, after encountering terrorist broadcasts, Su Bai naturally looks even lighter for these things, if the money in the real world can be exchanged The story point is so good, I am not going to worry about these bullets now. "Oh, I am fine here, you are going to be busy with you." Su Bai thinks that this manager may think that he deliberately sneaked in and inspected, but he did not know that he had a share here. "I need to help Mr. Su and your two friends upgrade the room, we have..." "No, it''s fine now." "Well, Mr. Su, this is my business card. You can call me whenever you need it." Su Bai took the business card and the manager immediately retired. The little guy pinched the business card with gold rims in his hand from Su Bai, and bit it in his mouth. He found that the hard and unpalatable food was frowning. "Yes, at least you don''t have to worry about milk powder." Su Bai licked the little guy''s head. However, the little guy can eat chicken legs on the first day of birth, as if he does not need to drink milk powder. The environment in the hotel is very good. A huge glass room covers the pavilion below. The stars in the sky can be clearly seen at night, giving a sense of security and not giving a sense of restraint. There are still some small animals in the vertical and horizontal bridges. The little guy was caught by Su Bai with his hands and grabbed the railings of the bridge. He looked at the squinting light below. After a short while, I turned my head, but soon I opened it again, and then I swam to another place. The little guy put his finger in his mouth and sucked it, then looked at the cockroach and looked at Su Bai. "It''s already very pitiful here, so don''t go to toss it anymore." The little guy seemed to understand and nodded. Soon, the little guy was attracted by the small waterfall. The little guy kept his legs down, and Su Bai couldn''t help it. He kneel down and grabbed the little guy''s waist and let him hold the railings with his hands. Then he found that the little guy was quite steady, and he stood still. stand up. "Oh, oh yeah..." The little guy shouted at the artificial waterfall and kept shouting the incomprehensible slang, which was very active and exciting. However, the little guy seemed to be too excited. One leg slipped out of the air and stepped in from the gap in the railing. The whole person slipped and fell into the fountain pool. Su Baigang was ready to reach out and grab him. The auspiciousness was faster than Su Bai. He also jumped into the pool and began to surround the little guy. Obviously, he was afraid that the little guy had something unexpected, but the auspiciousness was obviously more worrying. Su Bai was I remember the first day when the little guy was born, he was thrown into the tank and washed, and then he could swim in it. Sure enough, the auspicious rushed to find that the little guy actually headed up, two small fleshy feet squatting in the water, playing in the fountain pool. Auspiciously regained the shore, licking the water drops on his hair and continuing to squat in the pool. Su Bai came over and reached for a good luck: "It''s also very good. After I entered the story world, you can help me look after the children. You are more secure than those who are aunts." Auspicious did not respond and continued to sit there. Su Bai clap his hands and walked over to get the little guy out of the water. "Okay, its cool, dont play, its time to sleep. Holding the little guy, auspicious followed, Su Bai returned to the room, the little guy was really tired, Su Bai put him on the bed, he was crouching alone and biting his thumb and sleeping, auspicious and The little guy is almost in the same position, curled up beside the little guy, and one cat and one cat now looks incomparably harmonious. Su Bai found that there was something like red wine in his room. Obviously, although he did not agree to change rooms, the hotel still had some thoughts; I poured myself a glass of red wine, and Su Bai went to the balcony. In the night sky, the snow mountain can only see a shadow, but the wide posture is still revealed. After drinking a red wine, Su Bai took out his mobile phone. There are not many friends in Su Bai WeChat. It is also because of his kind of loneliness, even in college, with his good relationship. In fact, there is not much. In the list of friends, Su Bai saw the WeChat avatar of Litchi, and the head is still auspicious. Su Bai didn''t know where Lizhi went, and she didn''t know what she was doing. Of course, he didn''t seem to have the desire to know. The red wine glass was placed on the railing of the balcony. Su Bai held the railing with both hands, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. The air had a rough and desolate taste. Su Bai liked it very much. However, this place is very The beauty is beautiful, but for most people, it is not suitable to live here for a long time. After all, the altitude is here. At this time, Su Bai found that someone sent a message to her own WeChat, seeing that person, Su Bai was somewhat surprised, actually smoked. Since the smoker and himself said that they want to go to the London Embassy when the military officer murder club is dissolved, there is no connection between Su Bai and the smoked child. Friends, this is the way, most of the friends do not contact for a long time, Relationship, that''s it. "What are you doing?" The news of the smoked child is this news. Su Bai picked up the phone, the camera was facing the front, began to record a short video, and then sent the past. Soon, the smoked child sent a voice call, and Su Bai pressed the answer button. "It''s beautiful, it''s a good day." "London is now daylight." Su Bai replied. "Wrong, I just came back, I am in Shanghai now." "Back to business?" "Well, almost, something to come back and deal with." "That''s good." "Why, I have to say that this girl is so straightforward, let your son who is in love with the mountains and rivers come to Shanghai to meet me and have a meal together." "Oh, I heard that someone has gone to a medical school in London." "Yes, yes, you go to see Chu Zhao''s circle of friends, he just got promoted." So fast? Su Bais slight frowning is not what he meant to promote his good friends promotion. He was worried that if all this was done by Chu Zhaos family, there would be no attribution to a police profession. For the sense of the son, the higher the position, the more likely it is to have problems. "Look at the circle of friends, he is stinking." Su Bai entered the circle of friends and refreshed it. He saw the message of Chu Zhaos circle of friends just two minutes ago. It was a graphic and opened a picture. Su Bai said: "I Wang Baoqiang, now dismissed the marriage relationship with his wife Ma Rong, the statement is as follows..." Su Bai stunned. "Oh, wrong, not this, this guy, when the police are still so gossip, the stars are a leg to get married and go to the circle of friends." Smoked children are obviously speechless. Stars at this level of people may be very glamorous and bright for ordinary people, but for their children in this family, most of the stars and ancient plays are no different, even when they are happy, they can call a few The star came over to accompany him. "He is playing detective reasoning. You didn''t read his last sentence. It was Chu Zhao himself. I said that the director of "Chinatown Detective" Chen Sicheng has deliberately reminded Wang Baoqiang that you are wearing a green hat because that paragraph In the plot, Wang Baoqiang played the police because he found his wife and others in the hometown to go abroad." Su Bai smiled slightly, Chu Zhao this guy, this thinking cut-in point is really novel enough. "I don''t know what is in his mind, this can also play reasoning." Smoked children seem very speechless. Soon after, Su Bai pulled down and found the self-timer that Chu Zhao uploaded an hour ago. He was wearing a police uniform and looked very good. He was surrounded by a group of colleagues. It should be a party to celebrate his promotion. In the photo. Chu Zhao is also very happy. As a good friend, Su Bai also hopes that Chu Zhao can look at it a bit. Don''t be so repulsive to the police profession as before. but, quickly, Su Bais gaze condensed immediately. He saw a hand on the shoulder of Chu Zhao. The hand could not see who it was. It seemed to be wearing a police uniform, but he was not photographed in the photo. The hand The thumb and nails are exposed, it should be a woman''s hand, the nails are very long and very beautiful and also painted with black nail polish, but how does Su Bai feel wrong? Immediately, Su Bai spread his hand, The zombie state slowly switches, Soon, Su Bai saw that his left-handed nails began to grow out all the time, with a black lacquer and a faint halo. Su Bai put his thumb on the phone, then magnified the picture, and the thumb nail and the white nail were put together. "This is not nail polish." Chapter 143： Sorry, I dont know if I have a future. Su Bai took a deep breath and recovered his status. He then used the mobile phone to find Chu Zhaos phone in the address book and dialed the past: "Hey, I said Su Dashao, are you not raising your life in Chengdu? How, remember that in the far east, there is a police friend who is hard-pressing for you to serve the people day and night?" When I heard that Chu Zhao was as good as ever, Su Bais heart was calm and stable. In fact, from that picture, it was impossible to see that the owner of the hand wanted to start with Chu Zhao. Maybe, this was just misunderstood. Go in. However, when I thought that there was such a thing around Chu Zhao, and the other party was probably still a policeman, Su Bai felt very unbelievable. ********What is the place of the agency? Even ordinary people have a sense of awe in there, let alone that kind of thing, the hospital will be haunted, the mortuary will be haunted, the little alley will be haunted, but never heard of the public security bureau will haunt . However, that thing actually can be mixed inside. Su Bai sipped the red wine previously placed on the railing and immediately said: "Don''t hang up the phone, the photo of the party you just sent in WeChat''s circle, you show me, the hand that is only on your shoulder is the hand with black nail polish on the nail, you remember Can''t remember who the owner of the hand is?" "Wait, let me see first." Chu Zhao hit a haha, and then somehow inexplicably went to look at the station photos, then, Chu Zhao''s tone became more serious: "I said Su Da Shao, if you now Suddenly there is a hand-controlled squat, this you don''t have to have an idea, she is now my girlfriend, oh, I would like to introduce you to know, but see if you are either in Sichuan or abroad. Brother, I can only steal first." Female Friend Friends? These three words appeared in Su Bai''s heart. It is really hard to imagine that Chu Zhao and the thing are doing the same thing together. "Okay, don''t envy me. You have been single for a long time. It''s time to find a companion. My girlfriend gave me a nightingale. Hey, I tell you, I have a plate of scrambled eggs, chives, tonight. Stir-fried meat, leeks and shiitake mushrooms, sowing the seeds tonight, and then waiting for the son to get married." "This" "You also have to rest early. If you have time, come back and look at it. It doesn''t matter if you take a plane anyway. Let me go first, Goodbye!" Chu Zhao hung up the phone. Su Bai looked at the mobile phone, some laughed and laughed, but also Gu Debai, and also scrambled eggs with leeks. I really want to see what expression you would know when you knew what you were going to be. However, Su Bai did not continue to call in the past, nor did he want to remind Chu Zhao what it was. It seems that the thing and Chu Zhao have been together for a long time. It is estimated that it is not intended to be used by Chu Zhao for the time being. Although Su Bai still can''t figure out how Chu Zhao is doing that kind of thing with that thing, but Su Bai knows that if he goes to remind Chu Zhao to do more, he believes that if he believes, he How to face that thing, and even likely to lead to his tragedy because of unusual reactions or superfluous details. "It seems that he is very happy." The voice of the smoker came out of the mobile phone. When Su Bai called Chu Zhao, he did not hang up his voice call with the smoker. "Well, I really envy." Su Bai snorted. In the eyes and requirements of Su Dashao, the ordinary look is really not visible, let alone go to the heavy mouth to get along with that kind of thing. "Well, let''s take a break early, I won''t bother you." "I will go back tomorrow, go back to Shanghai, and then I will." "You really made me suddenly touched." "Thirty move to refuse?" "You come, you can try it with me in the right way." "I compare the glass heart." Su Bai looked at the time. "Well, you should rest early, see you tomorrow." "Well, see you tomorrow, good night." Hanging the voice, Su Bai walked back to the room, sat on the sofa, took the mobile phone and began to check the plane ticket. Chengdu is nearly 2,000 kilometers away from Shanghai. Jiuzhaigou is estimated to be several hundred kilometers away from Shanghai. It is obviously impossible to drive by yourself. Fortunately, there is an airport here in Jiuzhaigou. I booked two tickets for flying to Shanghai tomorrow morning. Su Bai didnt have anything to clean up. He didnt have much to bring when he came to travel. He just lay down on the bed and took the little guy over. In your own arms, close your eyes and prepare to sleep for a while. The little guy''s hands and feet are very unfair. When he sleeps, he likes to raise his hand with his legs. However, this feeling gives Su Bai a great practical foundation, a kind of practicality that he has never felt for a long time. In the morning, Su Bai opened his eyes, he did not set an alarm clock, because he knew that he would not oversleep, and the little guy was already awake at this time, broke away from his arms, playing at the other end of the bed and auspicious. Su Bai got up, took the wallet and the mobile phone, took the jacket and wrapped the little guy in his arms, called the lobby manager to arrange a car and sent himself to the hotel. I sent a message to the monk saying that I was in a hurry and left beforehand. When changing the boarding pass to the security check, Su Bai took a luggage trolley, put the lucky and the little guys in, and then passed the security check directly in the eyes of the public, and was not accepted for baggage inspection. Auspicious nature is an indispensable part of this. After boarding the plane, Su Bai placed the auspicious and the little guy in the position next to him. The flight attendant flight attendants were also completely invisible. Someone actually took a baby and a pet to board the plane. I put a seat belt on the little guy. As for the good fortune, Su Bai didn''t care. Anyway, this guy is not the first time to fly. When the plane began to sprint and ready to take off, the little guy''s eyes widened and the small mouth became an "O" type, apparently the first time it took off, making the little guy feel amazed. Su Bai also knows the precocious intelligence of the little guy. When the plane flies over the clouds and begins to fly smoothly, Su Bai will hold the little guy up and let him see the clouds outside through the porthole. The little guy was excited to slap the window with his little hand, and he was very excited. Su Bai kissed the little guy''s head, and the little guy giggled. After about three hours, the plane landed, and Su Bai took the little guy and got off the plane. Just coming out, Su Bai saw a shadow at the waiting room and stood there. For a long time no see, the smoked child''s posture has become more straight, and it is also because of the experience of staying abroad during this time, the body also has a feeling of stability. The smoker wears not a skirt, nor a pair of jeans, but a set of military camouflage. Now the PLA is not the era of the millet plus rifle with a thousand layers. The uniform is getting better and better now, and the smoker stands there. It is like the most eye-catching scenery, the good face and the temperament of the military, directly eclipsing the women who walked by. "How do you know that I am this plane?" Su Bai came over and asked. The smoker laughed and there were two charming dimples on his face: "Don''t forget what I did." "Human rights, human rights, my privacy has been violated, I have to complain to you." Su Bai snarled. "Hey, you actually took a cat to travel, and it took a lot of thought to bring it back to the plane." The smoked child squatted down to tease the good fortune, but the auspiciousness just glanced at the smoked child and then kept it. Your own absolute high cold. The smoker was not angry when he hit the wall in auspiciousness. He stood up. One hand naturally took Su Bais shoulder, and then naturally touched the clothes of Su Bais arms. He just fell asleep before going off the plane. The guy woke up at this time, and found a small head from his clothes. He looked around in confusion and saw a big sister who looked at him with a look of horror. and, The hand of this big sister actually took Su Bais hand. The little guy immediately wrinkled his face and began to have tears in his eyes. The baby is wronged. More surprised should be smoked, he did not expect Su Bai actually holding a child. "This kid, so cute, what about your relatives?" Smoker reached out and pinched the little guy''s face. "My." Su Bai replied calmly. The smoker licked and the hand slowly released. "your?" "Yes, mine." "How did I not listen to what you said." Some of the smoked children did not dare to suffocate. "The illegitimate child." Su Bai replied, and then clenched the little guy. "Let''s go, let''s fly out of the airport first, yes, have you notified Chu Zhao?" "He said that he has official business today." "Tell him to push, and, let him bring his girlfriend together, let''s have a meal together at noon." The smoked nodded, and the mood was a bit complicated, but he still took out his mobile phone and called Chu Zhao again. Chu Zhao was obviously a little embarrassed, but Su Bai said so, he couldnt shirk it anymore. Push the things on your head and go out at noon. The smoked child came over with a car. Su Bai got on the bus and sat in the co-pilot position. The little guy was still in Su Bais arms, and he was auspicious and sat behind. "Before I heard that your cousin is getting engaged, I also think that in this family, both men and women have a close relationship. I didn''t expect you to be faster than them, and the children have it." Su Bai could feel the wrongness in the smoked tone, but still pretended not to hear it. "I will take care of him." "What about the child''s mother?" asked the smoker. "This is my privacy." Su Bai replied bluntly. Obviously, this privacy is different from what was mentioned before, not a joke. The smoked child raised her head slightly and drove her nose, but she didn''t let herself cry, and she didn''t allow herself to cry. "Su Bai, we are good friends, aren''t we? We are together... killing people." Su Bai turned his head out of the window, did not answer, but the attitude has already explained everything. Sorry, I don''t know if I have a future. ............ From 10 o''clock last night to 12 o''clock at noon, the dragon has been sitting in front of the computer for more than thirteen hours. I thought that I could write five chapters in succession, but I still wrote four chapters. I saw Wang Baoqiang divorced halfway. Just handwritten into the plot. Said that this is not for sympathy or for seeking anything, but I hope that no one in the book review area will say that the dragon is lazy and does not update the dragon. If Long writes a chapter, he will earn more money for the subscription. The dragon is short of money. How can I go lazy? So whenever the late night dragon is still in the code word, I can see that someone in the book review area can''t move this thing, saying that you are disappointed to update you, lazy, cancel the automatic subscription, the dragon is really sad, you are complaining why it is not updated. On the other side, the dragon has been racking his words in front of the computer screen, writing fast, and the dragon wants to write fast, but the dragon is a type of text, and everyone knows that there is no routine at all. Write not fast, if the dragon writes fast, that kind of text, I believe everyone will not like it. Now my eyes can''t open, the dragon goes to sleep, everyone is good afternoon, hold the dragon... Chapter 144： Zombie girlfriend Where do you go to eat at noon? asked the smoker. After a long road, her mood returned to normal. As a foreign military attache, part of the reason was that the family was behind the scenes, but her own high quality was also Indispensable conditions. "Eat Chinese food, I remember that the private kitchen we went to last year was quite good. I have been in Sichuan for a long time, and now I am thinking about changing the taste." "Ok." The smoker nodded and drove the car into a community. After stopping the car, the pedestrian took the elevator directly on the 35th floor. The corner was a private kitchen. The layout was very delicate and the table was very few. It is necessary to make an appointment in advance, but with the background and ability of the smoker, it is not necessary to do more. At this time, there is no meal, no guests yet; The boss is a middle-aged man in a chef''s clothes. He actually recognizes the two young people who have been here last year. He is quite aware of the situation. After asking a few people, he immediately arranged a position against the window. After going to the menu, I will call and make an appointment to call someone to push the order. This kind of thing, for Su Bai and smoked children, can only be said to be normal, but Su Bai does not often come to such a place, and rarely goes to the party of those brothers and brothers, but it is the devil before the exodus All circles are quite famous. Su Bai sometimes thought about it. If his parents didn''t die, maybe they would be the same as those of the sons. When playing, it''s time to play. The little guy sat next to Su Bai, the boss sent a baby chair specially, and auspiciously squatted on another chair. It didn''t really care about human food. It was very lazy at this time. After the smoked children finished the dishes, they did not give Su Bai a look. They were placed directly on the side of the table. The waiter immediately came over and took the menu. The smoker also knew that Su Bai was not the kind of person who liked the guests and troubles. He likes to eat. He will also like things. On the desktop, I started to feel a little quiet. The little guy seemed to notice that the surrounding atmosphere was a little wrong, and it was not too noisy. He sat on the baby chair and played with his fingers. He also opened his own belly and squeezed himself from time to time. The stomach, he still is not very satisfied with the two marks on his stomach. How do children wear this? asked the smoker. "I haven''t had time to buy it." "A few months?" "Five or six months." When the little guy is born from the fox body, it is actually much bigger than the average baby. When the baby is born, the skin is wrinkled together, the body is small and not very nice, but the little one has a lifetime. Come out, the fine skin tender meat is white and fat. The monk said that he was born in the fox body, and the fox was not fertilized. Therefore, the fox is only a surrogate. In fact, there is no fundamental blood relationship. The smoked child saw that Su Bai didn''t really want to talk about this aspect, and he also opened his mind: "You said, after a while, Chu Zhao came over and saw that you even have a son. What expression would he be?" "It''s hard to say." Su Bai smiled slightly. "Do you have a heart?" The smoker felt it. Su Bai shook his head. The atmosphere is again boring. Su Bai did not speak, smoked children did not speak, and two people sat quietly. About twenty minutes later, Chu Zhaocai came in, behind him, followed by a young woman in a casual dress. "Come, let me introduce to you, this is my girlfriend Xiaohui, these two are my buddies from childhood to big, Liu Yan, you can call her smoked sister, she is now the most promising in our circle. One, now is the military attache of the Republic. This, my best buddy, Su Bai, later called Bai Ge." "Smell sister, white brother." Xiaohui is very polite and sensible to say hello to two people. Obviously, she is still somewhat restrained. She should be a clear family. This should not be a big secret in the local police system. After all, the professional attitude that was precluded from the police profession was actually I have been doing well and have been promoted recently. It is enough to see people on the top, and the head is definitely not small. The objects are gathered together to gather people. These two Chu Zhaokous childhood play big buddies, naturally they are very important. The figure, and, this young woman who is not much older than herself, is already a foreign military officer. "Hello, nice to meet you." The smoked nodded, but did not stand up. After all, the position gap between the two sides is here. The frequency of people in the circle is very fast. If Chu Zhao is pulling out his fiance, the smoker can naturally treat the people in the circle. The attitude is to be treated, but now Chu Zhao and her are only male and female friends, and the smoker will naturally not care too much. Su Bai was slightly rubbing his fingers. Since the woman came in, Su Bai was observing her, but found that she could not feel the same kind of breath in women, but the womans nails, Right, nails, That color, that feeling, even faintly meet the halo that can shake the eyes of Su Bai, so that Su Bai is very determined, at the same time, Su Bai also noticed the face of Chu Zhao, a little bit blue, this is yang Being sucked and is the kind of stocking. Damn, actually take him as the top! "Whose child is this, so cute, hahaha, uncle hug." Chu Zhao saw the little guy and reached out to hold this pink and cute little like the boy in the New Year. "my son." "Dangdang..." Chu Zhaos foot slipped and almost fell to the ground. After standing still, he was a little unbelievably stuttering: "Hey, Su Bai, you are not kidding." "My son." Su Bai repeated. "hiss" Chu Zhao sucked a bit of cold, and then inadvertently looked at the smoked child. Smoked a smile, "Don''t look at me, not my birth." "Cough..." Chu Zhao rushed down and Xiaohui sat down beside him. "I am still buying tickets. You are all on the boat." Xiaohui shyly reached out and squatted on Chu Zhaos thigh. Chu Zhao also smiled silly and did not mind. "Serve." Su Bai said to the waiter on the side. "alright, please wait." The private kitchen was very delicate. The adults were not eating well. The little one was very happy. When he saw the dish he liked, he pointed his finger and then Su Bai put it in front of him. In the bowl, the little guy does not need chopsticks and grabs it directly with his hand, giving a very cute feeling. Rao is a little bit too late for the emergence of this child. When looking at a cute little doll to eat in front of her, the complex emotions in her heart have also dissipated a lot, and even took the initiative to take care of the little guys to eat. Chu Zhao saw this scene, unconsciously licked his mouth, and the illegitimate child came out, but the smoked child, this feeling, really feels like a stepmother. "I am going to the bathroom." Xiaohui fainted, then got up and left to go to the bathroom. Although there is no facade room in this private dining room, the main thing is high-end dining. In this floor of the building, three rooms are all of it, so the bathroom is not small, basically the same as the bathroom of the big restaurant. Su Bai also patted the little guy''s head at this time, and put a shrimp in the little guy''s bowl. "I also went to the bathroom." After Su Bai also left, Chu Zhao immediately looked at the smoked child: "What happened, Su Bai, he has children." "how could I know." "How can you not know, you are not..." "Ok?" "Well, when I didn''t say it." Chu Zhao shrugged a little shyly. "However, if it is an illegitimate child, there is nothing for him. Sujia basically maintains a nominal relationship anyway, his How can private life not be managed at home?" "You told me what to do?" "But your family is different." Chu Zhaoshen said with a sigh of relief. "Actually, we can all see that Gu Fan is not stupid. Of course he can also see that you are against Su Bai... Hey, I just do it. My duty as a friend, he has a child now, if you still want to be with him, unless you can break with the family." This time, the smoker did not go out to sing the Chuzhao, but silently silent. ............ Xiaohui just went to the toilet, walked out, and applied makeup to the mirror of the washbasin. Obviously, she attached great importance to her first time meeting her boyfriend to meet such an important friend. At this time, Su Bai also came in; Xiaohui was shocked, looked at Su Bai, and patted her chest: "Big brother, you are going wrong, here is the women''s toilet." "I didn''t go wrong, I just came to you." Su Bai said straight to the door. "Big brother, if you have something, we can go out and say, really." "Just say it here, it is very convenient." Su Bai took out a cigarette and squatted in his mouth. At this time, in the eyes of others, Su Baizhen and a flower that broke into the female toilet and licked the woman. The son is almost the same. "Big brother, I am Chu Zhaos girlfriend. If you do this again, I will call people." "Cry, I have to look at it. In Chu Zhaos heart, its important that I am a big buddy from childhood to big, or is it important that you have just made a bed with a woman, dont forget who I am, dont forget you. The status of identity between me and me is different." Su Bais fingers gently glided over Xiaohuis cheeks. "Well, its slippery, I like it." "Hui Hui, how are you?" The sound of Chu Zhao came from outside the bathroom. Xiaohui immediately reached out and grabbed Su Bais hand, then pulled Su Bai into the room, and closed the door and shouted to the outside: "I have to wait a little longer, dear, sorry, my stomach is a little uncomfortable." "Nothing is ok, don''t worry, nothing, I will accompany you to the hospital after dinner." Chu Zhaos footsteps are gradually drifting away. Su Bai smiled. He was facing Xiaohui at this time. He shook his hands and shook his ash: "He is gone, just to help me blow out, more exciting." After that, Su Bai slowly turned around. Standing in front of him, Its not that little benefit, Its a face... Zombies. "Amount, oh, forget it." Su Bai was very lightly throwing the cigarette butts on the ground. Finally, you are forced to shape it! Chapter 145： New pending case Xiaohuis gaze stared at Su Bai, and the two lines of blood and tears slowly flowed out of Xiaohuis eyes. It looked very gloomy. However, these are nothing to Su Bai. After all, this appearance will not scare. Going to him will make him feel very intimate. as if, I saw myself. In the previous words of the monk, it was the feeling that Su Bai saw the zombies and saw his relatives. Su Bais hand reached out to Xiaohuis forehead and touched it gently; This kind of touch does not have too much emotional color, and it is completely different from the posture of the previous play. At this time, Su Bais nephew is very clear, without the slightest fireworks. Of course, Su Bairao is no longer perverted. I won''t really play a zombie. Xiaohuis face showed anger and suspicion to the final fearful look. Obviously, from Su Bais indifference, she seemed to notice something, even when Su Bai no longer deliberately concealed the blood of her body, Xiaohui The heart suddenly became extraordinarily heavy like a layer of dark clouds. One kind of confrontation with the elders, a feeling of facing the elders, appeared in the heart of Xiaohui, gradually let her unable to resist, and even have the urge to worship. Su Bai did not particularly deliberately do anything at this time. He just remembered the feeling of controlling the ordinary zombies in the last story world, and the zombie king used his own momentum and blood pressure to force these zombies to him. a picture of surrender; Together with the zombies, it is not Su Bais initiative to choose the path to go, but since he has already gone, he must learn and summarize, but fortunately, Su Bai is fortunate that his ability to learn in this area is good. Xiaohuis zombie level is definitely not high. This point, Su Bai can clearly perceive it; Because, if there is a zombie with a high blood level hidden in the magical capital, it is estimated that the terrorist broadcast has already released a realistic mission to a specific audience to solve the time bomb hidden in the crowd. However, when Su Bai thought that Xiaohui could leave Chu Zhao from a gentle posture, Xiaohuis forehead suddenly appeared another face, a small womans face. The womans face was filled with strong distortion and struggling, and she kept roaring: "Why hurt me! Why do you harm me! why! Why? With the embarrassment of the woman, the temperature in the toilet began to drop rapidly. Xiaohui, who could not resist in the face of Su Bais breath, began to struggle at this time. "Hey..." Su Bai did not hesitate to take out the gun and pointed at Xiaohui''s eyebrows. The muzzle of the Hellfire shotgun, against the skin of Xiaohui, the breath from the **** of death slowly descended down the muzzle. The woman on her forehead immediately calmed down from the previous hysteria, because she could feel the power of Su Bai to destroy herself instantly, no matter what form of life, as long as she still has self-awareness, then, for death and end The fear is definitely there. "Don''t compare with me, I don''t bother to listen." Su Bais voice is very cold and very indifferent. He really doesnt mind to shoot Xiaohui directly here, even if this scene will be a bit difficult to clean up, even if it will be very bad for Chu Zhao, even if it means that he still has to do it. Many, many aftermaths; However, as the womans face appeared on Xiaohuis forehead, Su Bai knew that this matter had become more complicated than he had expected. For complex things, it is often the best solution. . Xiaohui, not a pure zombie, but a person who has been integrated into the body by evil spirits, Su Bai does not know what the reason is. The integration of evil spirits has a very harmonious pattern, like a natural initiative of both sides. Accepted, the evil spirits did not occupy the nest, but lived in the body of Xiaohui. Xiaohui did not have any rejection of this evil spirit. The two sides lived in friendly relations with each other. However, people and ghosts are different. Although the heavens in the real world are not as sensitive as the heavens in the world of Su Shi, the basic norm is still there. This person''s honey-like combination of honey and oil, and eventually caused a variety of changes, the most obvious change is that Xiaohui may have been a normal ordinary person, but with the death of evil spirits in her body constantly venting and Infiltration, her body has already defaulted to her own death, and at the same time, opened another new state, that is Zombies. Its just that Xiaohui is now between zombies and living people. It is a vague area, so she can continue to appear as a living person and participate in various social activities, but she cant resist the constant changes of the body. For example, the nails of the fingers have already revealed the signs of the zombies, and even if Su Bai does not shoot, she will continue to reveal more zombie signs afterwards; Now I can lie to Chu Zhao to say that my nails are covered with black nail polish. Slowly, when her skin begins to turn green, when the following will not be out of the water due to the piston movement, it is estimated that it will not be fooled. . "I can leave him, I can leave her, she is my niece, my niece, I don''t want to treat her like this, although she is voluntary, but my heart is very uncomfortable, really." The woman''s face began to cry, and Su Bai''s brow began to wrinkle deeper and deeper. Su Bai is not a person who likes to listen to stories. Because he has already become a deductive story in the hands of terrorist broadcasts, and this tragic story of bitter drama, Su Bai has always been a cold. What is your relationship with pity, tragedy, and Chu Zhao? You are pestering him, staying with him, even if you dont do it on purpose, but you will continue to **** away the yang from Chu Zhao. Now its Chu Zhaos young, strong yang, but now its already wilting, if Chu Zhao is the age of fifty or sixty years old. It may be like this. Now that he has fallen ill, he is even ill. "Help me, beg you, help me, my niece test the police school, be a policeman, also to help me, to help me." The woman''s face began to plead for Su Bai. Su Bai slowly closed his eyes, and the fingers on the trigger began to work slowly. "jingle" A crisp sound came out, a strangely shaped ring fell from Xiaohui''s body and rolled to the foot of Su Bai. This ring is not a diamond ring, nor a type of gold. The shape is weird, and the color is very dim. It is a bit like a handicraft. However, on the ring, there is a burst of cold air, especially Su Bai, which is the most true to this kind of breath. A hand-held gun continued to lean against Xiaohui''s eyebrows, then bent down and the other hand picked up the ring. There is a lot of resentment in the ring. This kind of resentment is pure but terrible. Is this an exchange condition? Su Bais mouth showed a smile. He was not a person who obeyed the treaty. "I can see that you are very concerned about your friends. Chu Zhao and Xiao Hui are really like each other. It is my fault. My existence and Xiaohui''s tolerance for me have caused this situation. I am I also want to get rid of it, but I can''t get rid of it. My soul and the deepest embarrassment have not been found yet. I have to find it to resolve my obsession, even if it disappears, I will be willing. The two young people, they are really a match, I killed my niece, beg you, help me, help me find that thing, help me find that thing, I will leave her body, Returning her to your friend, she will return to normal. Before I dissipate, I will take away all the things in her body that should not belong to her. She will change back to an ordinary person, really, believe me, good or not. "In fact, falling out of love is a blow to a man, but it is a kind of growth that will make him more mature." When it comes to this, Su Bais fingers begin to slowly push down. However, at this moment, Su Bais mind suddenly has a gloomy and serious voice. This voice is very familiar, because it is exactly Host of the terrorist broadcast: "Find Wang Xue''s stolen goods and resolve her obsession. This is what you should do, and everyone wants to see it; In fact, in the world, there are many things, not just one side, it has many other faces; A typical example, often hides many common things, but they are not so lucky, it is difficult to attract people''s attention, However, they are equally wonderful and we can''t let us go... miss. This is the realistic task of terrorist broadcasting. Its so sudden, its so unpredictable, so Su Bai was a little shocked. I saw the news that the terrorist broadcast had to be retired for three months. In the past three months, no more listeners will be sent into the story world, but it seems that horror The broadcast is not completely silent, and the control and maintenance of the real world still exists. This real-world mission is the best explanation. "Actually, a love affair is a blow to a man, but it is a kind of growth that will make him more mature..." When Su Baiyue said it, he suddenly put down the muzzle, "but Chu Zhao is my brother, I have been a big friend since childhood, his girlfriend, a woman he likes, if I can do it, I will help her, or call, help him." Xiaohuis eyes were filled with tears, and the womans face was bursting with tears at this time: "In 1994, Shanghai University, C dormitory area, Building 5, 103 bedroom..." After saying this, the woman''s face fell into a kind of exhaustion, slowly returning to Xiaohui''s body, Xiaohui changed back to the appearance of ordinary people, and suddenly collapsed in front of Su Bai. These two days were not good enough. I originally wanted the afternoon code, but my brain was faint. I went to sleep for a while and started to write. There are still two chapters today. The dragon strives to write it before 12 o''clock, let everyone wait. It is. Chapter 146： Drug case! Su Bai walked back to his position, sat down, picked up a glass of orange juice, and sipped by himself. Chu Zhao and the smoked children had exchanged before, and now they dont talk much, continue to eat their own. However, after a while, Chu Zhaos cell phone rang. Chu Zhao took the call, "Well? Uncomfortable? Going back to rest? Well, I will help you to take time off." After a short while, Xiaohui walked in, Chu Zhao also stood up, and some anxiously looked at his girlfriend. "Sorry, I am a little uncomfortable. I want to go back to rest first, and slow down the smoked sister and the white brother." Xiaohui apologized to the smoker and the white brother respectively. This is a girl who knows how to get the number of gifts. It can also explain from the side. Her tutor is really good. "Nothing, let Chu Zhaoxian send you back, take a rest," said the smoker. "Have a good rest." Su Bai''s orange juice in his hand was lowered, and his fingers gently bounced the wall. Xiaohui bowed his head and turned and left. Chu Zhao made a gesture with Su Bai and Smoked, and caught up with his girlfriend to send her home. Su Bai and the smoked child sat face to face for a while, and the smoker was ready to leave. At this time, it continued to eat and it seemed to have no taste. "You are going out with me to go for a ride, or I will send you back to your home now." "I have a house in Shanghai, but that is not my home, I still live in a hotel." "With you." Smoked picked up his mobile phone, "I will check out." "Wait, sit back and have something to help you." The smoked child looked at Su Bai with some doubts and sat back again. "what''s up." Su Bai sent the information he had received from Xiaohui to the smoker. "Help me check this out." In 1994, Shanghai University, C dormitory area, Building 5, 103 bedroom. The brow''s brow wrinkled slightly, and some unexpectedly said: "How are you interested in this?" "Oh, it seems that I am looking for the right person, do you know this?" Its just these messages that I can see what it is, indicating that the smoker is very familiar with this matter. Although the smoked child may have just been born at that time, it is Su Bai. When I was a child, I lived in Chengdu most of the time, and there was no long-term. Settling in Shanghai, so there is no intuitive impression of these clues. "You should ask Chu Zhao about this incident. It was his father who participated in this case. This is a case of ''** poisoning''. It happened in Shanghai, and in 1994, it was indeed that year. At the beginning, because of this case, Chu Zhaos father was under great pressure. Even when Chu Zhaogang was born, he did not have time to go to the hospital to see them. These were what my mom told me before. ** poisoning case? Su Bais finger tapped softly on the table. Is this case a very sensation? The smoker nodded. "It was really sensational, but it was later pressed, and the media was also greeted. The report in this area was slowly silenced." "I want to see information about this case. Can you find it?" "I am a soldier, not a policeman, or that sentence, why don''t you find Chu Zhao? He has just been promoted, and it is not very convenient to help you adjust a file and file." "Inconvenient, this thing, can''t let him know." Su Bai''s hands gently crossed. "The reason is not to tell you, but you have to help me keep him secret." "You say it." Smoked children made an eager gesture. "Chu Zhao''s girlfriend, and the deceased person you just said about the poisoning case, should have a relative relationship." The eyes of the smoker suddenly became sharp, and one hand began to turn a knife and fork on the table. "So, the woman who touched Chu Zhao must have ulterior motives." Su Bais face showed a smug look. At the beginning, Chu Bobo, did you really do something? "You are not an outsider," Smoked nodded. "In the beginning, Chu Bobo did have a lot of pressure." The smoker pointed his finger at the sky. This means that the pressure comes from above. Everything is gone. Su Bai was silent for a while. "How do you understand this in detail? You said it yourself before. You are a soldier, not a policeman." "Hey, are you reviewing my tone?" The smoker is not angry, just continue: "I am a sly, I was a lawyer. He was very concerned about this case and also specifically looked for my dad. I want to take this matter off with my dads influence. Of course, I was planning to take this opportunity to gain fame." "But in the end, it still failed, is it?" "Yes, it failed." The smoker whispered. "You know, in the world, doing justice is a good thing, but it must be within the limits of what you can." "I understand." Su Bai is indeed understanding. "Since that is called Xiaohui, and has a relative relationship with the deceased in the case of ** poisoning, then this matter can not be underestimated, I remember that the file is still in my dad''s study cabinet, if you want to see, and me Go home and watch it." "Okay, but wait, I will settle the child first." Su Bai went to the hotel on this floor to open a room, then left the little guy and auspicious in the room. Before taking it, he took a good-looking head, and the auspicious and impatient "" sound, of course, it knows Su Bai wants him to do something, but protects the little guy from using Su Bai to remind himself that he will do it. At this time, the little guy also knows that Su Bai wants to go out to do things, and he doesnt cry or make trouble. He looks at cartoons on his auspicious body. Out of the building, the smoked child smiled: "You just leave the child alone in the hotel?" "Do not worry, it''s okay." Su Bai got on the car with a smoked child. "Go." The smoker got on the bus and started the car. The last time he asked, "The child is very cute." "I know." The smoker sighed and the car started. After about 20 minutes, he drove into a community that looked not very prosperous but extremely style. The guards at the gate of the community were not security but soldiers. The car passed the security check and drove down under a building. This is a home of smoked children. Her parents are actually not in Shanghai. This is a former home of her, but the meaning of smoked children, things like archives should not be removed. Into the house, went upstairs, smoked to open his father''s study, kneel down to open a drawer inside, rummaged, and soon, a yellowed file bag was taken out and handed to Su Bai. Su Bai naturally pulled over a chair and sat down. He opened the file bag and took out the file information inside to start watching. "I am going to give you a cup of tea." "Thank you." When the smoked child left the door, Su Bai continued to scan the information. A large part of the information was handwritten: "From November 24, 1994, Wang Xue began to have strange symptoms of poisoning: first, stomach pain, can not eat; then (December 5) stomach discomfort; finally (December 8) her hair She began to fall off and lost in a few days. On December 23, Wang Xue was admitted to the Digestive Internal Medicine Unit of Shanghai Tongren Hospital. Although she did not find the cause, after one month of hospitalization, Wang Xues condition was relieved and she grew up. Hair, discharged on January 23, 1995 On February 20, 1995, the winter vacation ended and the new semester began. Wang Xue returned to school. On March 6, 1995, Wang Xues condition deteriorated. Her leg pain was very severe and she felt dizzy. Wang Xues parents sent him to the Third Hospital for treatment. On March 9, 1995, Wang Xues parents brought Wang Xue to the neurology specialist clinic of Union Hospital. After receiving the consultation, Professor Li told Wang Xues mother that its like a case of salt poisoning in Tsinghua University in the 1960s. ". However, because Wang Xue denied the history of exposure to salt, and the Concord Hospital did not have the conditions for the test, the Union Hospital did not conduct a test of ** poisoning. On March 15, 1995, her symptoms worsened, facial muscle paralysis, ophthalmoplegia, and spontaneous breathing disappeared. Wang Xue lived in the neurology ward of Xiehe Hospital, and Concord Hospital followed acute disseminated cerebrospinal nerve root neuritis. Diagnosis and treatment. Xiehe Hospital conducted a number of tests on Wang Xue (including HIV, spinal cord puncture, MRI, immune system, chemical poisoning, anti-nuclear antibodies, nuclear antigen antibodies and Lyme disease), but in addition to Lyme disease, The test results of other items were all negative. On April 10, 1995, Wang Xues high school classmate and class 92 of the Department of Mechanics of Shanghai University translated the unidentified illness into English and sent a message to Usen via the Internet. After that, I received 1635 letters from 18 countries and regions in the world, and about one-third of them responded that this is a typical ** poisoning phenomenon. Since the reply on the Internet is suspected to be ** poisoning, when Wang Xues parents learned that the Shanghai Occupational Disease Health and Prevention Institute could be used for ** poisoning identification, he obtained the secret of Wang Xues urine with the help of a conscientious Concord doctor. , Cerebrospinal fluid, blood, nails and hair, came to Shanghai Municipal Institute of Occupational Diseases and Prevention on April 28, 1995 for inspection. On the same day, a test report was issued, arguing that Wang Xue was poisoned twice. After the second poisoning, Wang Xues body ** content far exceeded the lethal dose, and it was suspected that someone deliberately poisoned, and it was recommended to take Prussian blue detoxification. Wang Xue began to take the symptomatic drug Prussian blue. On the day of taking it, the concentration of ** ions in the blood began to drop. After one month, the body''s ** was discharged. However, because the ** ions stayed in the body for too long, Wang Xue''s nervous system was seriously damaged, the vision was almost completely lost, the body function was also seriously damaged, and soon died. There is still a lot of information below, but Su Bai looked at his wrinkled frown. He suddenly remembered the Fudan poisoning case that occurred in recent years. It seems that this plot has a very similar plot, and it relies on this kind of strong injury to the human body. Sexual substances are used as poison sources, and murders are also students. Moreover, the murderers of the two cases have not told the police or the hospital victims what poisons in the end, so that the victims missed the best detoxification time, and finally, thoroughly Die. The Fudan poisoning case was even more excessive. The murderer was a roommate in the same dormitory, but he went to the hospital several times to visit the victim who was poisoned by himself. However, nothing was disclosed. It was like watching the victim slide into death step by step. abyss. Su Bai painted a circle on the names of several key characters in the document, and then turned it over. A photo was taken in the document, which is a picture of the deceased Wang Xue. However, when I saw this old photo, Su Bais hand suddenly froze. The person on this photo, How is Xiaohui. Chapter 147： Be careful with the door opener! The study door was pushed open, and the smoker came in with a cup of tea. Su Bai also subconsciously pressed the photo to the bottom of the palm of his hand, pretending to look at the file without pretending to be anything. Since this incident has already involved the realistic task of terrorist broadcasting, it is not that ordinary people can easily participate in it. Su Bai does not want the smoker to get too deep in this matter. Otherwise, can he It is hard to say that there is that ability to protect her. After taking the cup and putting it on the table, Su Bai put the information back into the file bag. "You take it, this information has not been moved for many years, my dad will not think of it again." "Yeah." Su Bai nodded, took the kit in his hand and stood up. "I have something, go first." "Ill come to my house once, so lets go, Agent Su, are you really looking for a case? "Oh, next time." Su Bai waved his hand and walked down the stairs. He walked over to the entrance and opened the door. The old yellow photos made Su Bais heart unsteady. The smoked child held a hand on the stairs and held a handful of tea that had not been taken a bit. Some of them were shaking their heads. She suddenly felt that she hadn''t seen it for a few months, but the white figure in front of her was like a real person. It made her feel strange and strange. The former Su Bai was a little stranger, but with her own. Friends can also be fully open, but now, Su Bai clearly has a clear gap between himself and Chu Zhao, especially when he intends to bring the relationship between the two sides back to the past, he deliberately Constantly giving this film a reinforcement, it seems to deliberately want to keep a distance from himself and others, and it is very deliberate and obvious, I feel it, Chu Zhao is also clearly felt. "Or, you don''t like women, what you like is..." I don''t know why, when I thought of it, the mouth of the smoker''s mouth showed a smile, and the previous unpleasantness disappeared. ............ Su Bai walked out of the community and stopped a taxi on the side of the road. This time he did not choose to call Chu Zhao first, but he was directly prepared to go to the place where Chu Zhao lived. Xiaohui was the trigger of the terrorist broadcast to his actual mission. But before I was a little preconceived, I used this trigger character as a NPC that stood in the computer game and waited for the player to hand in the task. In fact, Xiaohui lied to himself! After more than half an hour, Su Bai came to the apartment that Chu Zhao rented downstairs. In fact, Chu Zhaos family is not short of money, but because of his special status, some things must be as low-key as possible and low-key, which is no way. Downstairs, Su Bai first observed it, confirming that Chu Zhaojias awareness of prevention is really bad enough. He is still a policeman, but his familys estimate is really easy to be thieves, because Chu Zhaojia lives on the second floor, not Very high, but he did not install anti-theft guardrails in his home, even the kitchen window is wide open, not to mention a thief, ordinary people can easily climb down the base of the squatter of the bottom floor of the shack Mega home kitchen. Su Bai didn''t hesitate too much, a sprint, first turned over the bottom shed, and then grabbed it with one hand, the whole person jumped into the kitchen of Chu Zhaojia, the kitchen was very clean, and it was often cleaned and cleaned up. It should be Xiaohui, no, I dont know if its called Xiaohui or Wang Xue. The kitchen is a small living room, then two bedrooms. During this time, Chu Zhao may have sent Xiaohui back home and then went back to work. Su Bais shoes walked over the smooth living room floor. When I was not near the bedroom, I heard the eager breathing of the men and women passing through the door. The womans voice was sometimes swaying and the mans voice was like An old cow farmer continually exudes a rhythmic snoring. This is very embarrassing... Su Bai now regrets why she didn''t knock at the door. It''s okay to do a picture and it''s easy to open the window. At this time, the man in the bedroom made a scream of rush, like the same song to the last mile. Su Bai looked at it and returned to the kitchen. The bedroom door was pushed away from the inside and the man came out and complained: "Do it at noon, its hot, can we have an evening or evening?" Su Bais fingers suddenly trembled, this voice, not Chu Zhao, is someone else! In Chu Zhaos home, there was another man who had just finished the bed. Su Bais eyes narrowed slightly, and his good buddy was sent a green hat. "I hate, I am a nanny at this house. This house is not mine. I saw that they will not come back this afternoon, so I called you over. People are so hard to serve you, you are not satisfied." The woman also began to spoil. "Okay, my fault is my fault, my family is not easy. I also know that you are very hard to be a babysitter, but you can rest assured that my brother promises to mix up a person. When we buy a house, you will You don''t have to go out and serve others, just take your child at home." Hearing this, Su Bai couldn''t help but have nothing to say. What kind of nanny Chu Zi that the kid asked, actually took the owner away from home and brought the little lover to the house to do that, and the bedroom was obviously Chu Zhao sleeping. Master bedroom, obviously this little babysitter still pays attention to some sentiments. "What''s the food, I am a little hungry." "Yes, there is in the kitchen, I will go get some for you." The babysitter started to walk towards the kitchen. Su Bai shook his head. Since Chu Zhao and Xiao Hui are not at home, then some of them are full of snakes. Perhaps, no matter whether the current Chu Zhao girlfriend is Xiaohui or Wang Xue, they are not right. Chu Zhao has that kind of absolute hostility. At least, Su Bai feels that when he puts his gun on the forehead of the woman, if the other party wants to dare to move other thoughts on Chu Zhao, he really has to measure it. At this time, the door opened the door and the sound of the key opened. The babysitter immediately became scared. It was obvious that when the employer was not at home, he called his little lover to slumber on the master bed, and when the employer came back and opened the door to see it all, he would certainly be fired. The man who had vowed to say how to make a fortune was now scared a little overwhelmed. However, the door was constantly transmitting the key to unlock the sound, but it has not been successful, and the door has not been pushed open. "A Xiang, are you locking the door?" asked the man. A Xiang is a bit unclear, so she seems to remember that she did not lock the door, but now it is the best, she calmed down at this time, and immediately pushed the man to the balcony: "Quickly, jumping off the balcony, I went to clean up the bedroom bed. Fortunately, I put a paper towel in advance and didn''t wet the sheets." The man immediately agreed, picked up his clothes and slammed into the balcony. Anyway, the second floor was not very tall. The mans one turned over and grabbed the balcony railing with one hand and jumped. When landing, the feet slipped and the whole person fell. On the ground, I broke the skin, but there was no other problem. The man did not dare to delay, while wearing clothes and going further away, he knew that this family was a policeman. Su Bai, who has been hiding in the kitchen, feels a little funny. Which one is out of which one, and why Chu Zhao has to ask a small nanny to come over. Is it specifically to take care of Xiaohui? Su Bai clearly knows the character of Chu Zhao. Even if he is a pig in the house, he is not willing to be strangers to go to his home to clean, and he should not find a young nanny. "Come on, come see me confused, sleep too nap." The babysitter explained to the side and ran to open the door. "" The door was opened by the babysitter. Su Bai, standing in the kitchen, suddenly felt a cool feeling on the back. Then, the babysitter issued a "beep..." sound, his feet on the floor kept licking the floor, it was very painful. Su Bai walked out of the kitchen. He saw the little nanny half body inside the door and the upper body was outside the door. Now it has been motionless, and the whole person continues to maintain this strange posture. Su Bai speeded up his steps and rushed straight to the door, but outside the door, there was nothing left. The little nannys hand slammed the handle outside the door, and his hands twisted like a common sense. The same thing was hung on the handle, which also made her maintain this posture even after she died. The little nannys face had a look of horror, as if he had seen something terrible. Su Bai suddenly felt that it was a little ridiculous. He was in the kitchen. Then he did not know what the existence of the ghosts was. He killed people at the gate, but he didnt even have time to come over, even what the other party was. do not know. Suddenly, Su Bais gaze fell on the wall of the corridor. There was a water palm print there. It was not very clear. It is now evaporating constantly, but it does exist, and it always extends upstairs. The more it goes up, the more it goes. Clear, this shows that the thing did not escape after killing the babysitter, but continued to go upstairs. Su Bai looked up and looked up, then decisively began to chase upwards. After waiting for three consecutive floors, Su Bai finally heard the sound of the previous key opening, as if the key had been completely inserted into the hole. The land has been turned and it has not been opened. "Old things, can''t open a door." There was a womans dissatisfaction in the room. Obviously, it was also thought that her familys family could not open the door, but they also came to prepare to open the door. Su Bai just turned from this stairway at this time. Ha ha, I wont say anything in front of me, but I still want to kill people in a row, without such a blind person; Turning around by inertia, Su Bai saw a black shadow that was not very blurred next to the opposite door. He immediately unplugged his own Hellfire shotgun and pulled it against the shadow. trigger: "boom!" Chapter 148： Padded heel "boom!" This is the first time since Su Bais conversion to Hellfire shotgun, the reason is very simple, the bullet is too expensive, Su Bai really reluctant to find an empty place to practice the gun, too luxurious, extravagant to Su Most people feel that the meat hurts. However, it is precisely because of this, so in fact, there is more expectation of this gun in the heart, the price itself is already a high price of a thousand stories, even the bullets need special exchange, This gun should not disappoint. At the moment of the gunshot, Su Bai felt that his palm was slightly shocked, and even there was a feeling that he could not let go of his hand, and almost the gun was thrown out of his hand. Su Bai did not play the gun. He also had a lot of opportunities to touch the gun. Even the level is quite good in the amateur. It is also clear about the recoil, but it is still scared by the recoil of the Hellfire shotgun. Jump, but fortunately, there is no bias, and the shotgun can compensate for the difference in shooting accuracy to a certain extent; In an instant, a group of particles with **** brilliance spurted into the muzzle and hit the black shadow. There is a faint smoky smell in the air. There is a magical atmosphere in this taste. The specific enchanting effect is not clear, but the result in front of me has already made me feel a bit stunned by the power of this gun. The black shadow was directly broken up, and even the whole body was broken and became a piece of ground meat. Only one hand remained relatively intact and landed on the ground. Su Bai stepped forward and stepped on the hand. This hand actually subconsciously wanted to stand up and prepare to leave, but at the foot of Su Bai, it only had a dying struggle. The ground meat on the ground is obviously not fresh. It proves that there should be one person in the black shadow of the group. But the person except the hand is not a normal human being. The door was pushed open. It was a woman who was about forty years old. She was wearing a pajamas. She should have been naping. She saw this scene in front of her house. The woman turned her eyes and immediately fainted. Su Bai confirmed that he is facing this woman, so he is not worried about his identity will be exposed after the follow-up. In fact, before the Soviet Union and the monk did a real-world mission, when performing real-world tasks, the audience is equal to Helping terrorist broadcasts, so terrorist broadcasts will naturally provide some help, such as helping you to be good, etc., otherwise, once a listener is discovered or photographed when performing a real task, it is difficult to become a real version of the super hero? Su Bai still remembers the result of his first trip to the terrorist broadcast experience mission. The female white-collar worker who was killed by his own knife was finally ruled by the police to be a heart attack. It is obviously a kind of terrorist broadcast. The role of the butt. The tip of the toe was smashed in the minced meat. Su Bai found a bunch of keys. These keys obviously have some years, and the doors in this building are not matched. Its really strange to play it. Its no wonder. This guy has been turning the keyhole outside the house, apparently he is trying to change the key constantly, and then exchange it for change; However, this is also an effective method. If someone in the house hears this sound estimate, it will really feel that when the family returns, they dont know why the door cant be opened, so they take the initiative to open the door. Then, maybe Encountering a poisonous hand, there is a style of a strange story; Poisoned hand? Its really a good time; Su Bai squatted down and pinched the hand in his own hands. This is a man''s hand, full of old man, and still wet, and there are blisters popping out from the palm of his hand. The palm traces on the wall should also be like this. Even if it was pinched, but this hand is still very unfair, and constantly want to break free from the **** of Su Bai. Do you have wisdom? Su Bai asked, with a threat of death; This hand is still struggling, apparently, it is indifferent to the threat of Su Bai. Su Bai frowned, this hand gave him the feeling that there was only impulsive killing but there was no wisdom level. He thought that if this hand could write, he would be able to get some information from it, but obviously he To be disappointed, this hand feels more like a beast, even without reason. Throwing this hand on the ground, Su Bais muzzle pointed at it, but when he thought about it, he turned his back and held the gun head. He smashed it with the butt, and the hand was immediately smashed, and the **** was scattered. The effect of the bullet gun used as a blunt device was tested, and this time did not disappoint him. Su Bai walked downstairs. However, what made him feel a bit puzzled was that the house of Chu Zhaojia was actually closed. Su Bai remembered that when he chased him upstairs, he did not go to clean up the body of the little nanny. The babysitter should now continue to maintain that type of hands tied to the doorknob. Going downstairs, Su Bai reached out and pushed the door. The door was closed and could not be pushed. Someone came in the middle of the gap, did not cry and noisy to get the body into the room? Who is it? "Who is it." In the room, there was a questioning voice, with a little laziness. Its a small babysitter. Su Bais mouth is full of smiles, and its getting more and more interesting. This is not the story world. This is the real world. It can be such an incredible situation in the real world. It really makes Su Bai feel a little unexpected, but it also gives him a sense of excitement. Yes, stimulate. Su Bai feels that he is really crazy. Even though he is rationally speaking, Su Bai is very happy about the three months of the terrorist broadcast rectification, but from a perceptual point of view, it is also obviously lost. Unconsciously, Su Bais mentality has changed from the way of killing people to the pleasure of killing people in the previous formation of murder clubs into the world of stories that continue to enter the ridiculous story to experience the death struggle. For three months, there is no story in the world to experience. For Su Bai, it is a bit like a young and eager young man who has tasted the forbidden fruit. He faces three months of ban and time, and he cant use his hands to squat. At this moment, someone on the downstairs stairs came over, it was Chu Zhao. He took Xiaohuis hand and was walking up step by step. Chu Zhaos other hand was carrying a plastic bag, which was placed inside. Some medicines, they should be just coming back from the hospital. "Su Bai, how come you?" Chu Zhao saw Su Bai actually standing at his doorstep, some unexpected. "Someth, come to you." Su Bai replied, and then Su Bais eyes fell on Xiaohuis body. The yellowed photos in the kit showed a lot of questions. Now Xiaohui, why grow up and Wang The snow is exactly the same, they are not twins, nor is it a clich that my sister died and her sister came to revenge. Xiaohui bites away from Su Bais gaze, but it seems to be just right. Its natural to show that fear of Su Bai. In the end, is Xiaohui or Wang Xue, who is the womans soul? Who is it? "Come in and sit down, isn''t it, there is someone in my family. I just got a nanny from the intermediary a while ago. Didn''t you knock at the door?" When Chu Zhao spoke, the door was opened. Su Bai clearly felt that the moment from the opening of the door, the back of his hand and the skin on that side felt a cool feeling. Xiaohui was also amazed to look at her own door. Obviously, she felt this feeling, but then her eyes were inadvertently swept over Su Bai. It should be felt that this feeling was brought by Su Bai. In fact, Su Bai is only a pure encounter, not a designer. "You are back, Hui''s sister is okay?" The babysitter came out enthusiastically, took Xiaohui''s hand from Chu Zhao, and then helped Xiaohui to go in. Chu Zhao did not rush in, but stood in front of Su Bai and handed a cigarette to Su Bai. Some curiously said: "You really have nothing to look at me?" Su Bai shook his head. At this time, he told Chu Zhao that it was obviously a bit messy because the development of the matter was beyond the control and expectation of Su Bai himself. Obviously there is a meaning for this. Su Bai thought that this was just a very simple task flow on the road. Xiaohui, who was aggrieved in the toilet, was a task to release the NPC. After he took the task, he was able to do it with confidence, and then got something back and handed it over. Everything was solved perfectly, but from the toilet, I forced Xiaohui to manifest itself. Now, Su Bai found that the danger around Chu Zhao has never disappeared. Su Bai has a plan to stun Chu Zug and then tie him up in a place for a few days, and wait for himself to solve the problem and then release him. Although he is his good friend, he is the reason It was also because of him that Su Bai did not want him to have any accidents, but he did not want him to constantly disturb his own rhythm of thinking, but also made himself become a little... Chu Zhao nodded and signaled that Su Bai entered the house with himself. Two men sat on the coffee table, smoking cigarettes silently, not talking to each other, Xiaohui was already in the bedroom to rest, the little nanny was very diligent to soak the tea. After entering the house, Su Bais attention was actually divided into a part of this little nanny. This woman, who was still stealing the man and then dying here, is still busy and appearing in front of her own busy, so that Su Bai feels a little funny, at the same time, there is also a very strange feeling. Putting the teacup, the babysitter returned to the kitchen again, and Su Bai inadvertently touched his nose and then looked at the back of the babysitter. "What''s wrong, look at it? This is simple, I can help you get it." Chu Zhao actually began to become a pimp at this time. Su Bai is a little bit smirking, this guy is really fine, and the insects are on the brain, Didn''t you see that the little babysitter was wearing a pair of slippers while walking? Is the whole person padded from the ground? Chapter 149： Thats it Picking up the cup and putting it in the hand, feeling the temperature of the tea, Chu Zhao is still joking and joking with himself, saying that his taste has become more and more unique, and Su Bai shook his head slightly, feeling It is true that Chu Zhao should be fainted away, no matter what the situation will become afterwards, at least not to endanger Chu Zhaos safety. Looking at this guy''s sunny look, I really owe it, my home babysitter is dead, my girlfriend is a zombie, he is also a real skill, and ordinary people are unlucky to estimate that they want to make such a happy landlord. Difficult However, just got up at Su Bai and pretended to look at the decoration style of Chu Zhaojia. When he walked around to Chu Zhao, his hand just lifted up, and suddenly there was a kind of incitement in his heart, a feeling of panic. This is a feeling of ignorance, it seems to be a reminder of the meditation, as if you have stunned Chu Zhao, things will become more complicated and confusing; After all, Chu Zhao is now a bond, connecting many details and clues. It is indispensable in the story. In order to protect him and keep him away from it, the difficulty of completing this realistic task is greatly increased. Add extra difficulty to yourself. Is this a reminder? A reminder of a terrorist broadcast to help yourself complete a realistic mission audience? Su Bais mouth showed a smile, but its really flattering, but who told him to be a mental illness? When Chu Zhao chose to join the killing club, the reason was because he knew his own mental illness, so he was willing to join the club as a policeman. Gu Fan was for the sake of smoking, though Chu Zhaos reason at the time was that he hated the policemans identity, but Su Bai knew that this was just an excuse for him. He hated the policemans identity and did not rely on murder to get that satisfaction. "boom!" Su Bais palm was cut on Chu Zhaos neck, and Chu Zhaos whole person fainted directly. Putting Chu Zhao on his shoulder, Su Bai did not say anything, and did not explain anything. He planned to go out directly. He wanted to arrange a good residence for Chu Zhao. The best place should be arranged to his home. Go, then take the auspicious and the little guys to their homes, and use the power of auspiciousness to protect Chu Zhao. When auspicious, the danger near the home should be removed in order to protect the safety of the little one. In normal times, Su Bai really makes the pet that the lychee stays behind. Suddenly there was a crisp sound in the kitchen. The babysitter came out again and saw Su Bai, who was carrying Chu Zhao. The babysitter did not show a surprised expression. It was still a faint smile. Road: "Where are you going?" Su Bai did not explain, too lazy to explain, opened the door and walked out of the house. A family is not a ghost or a ghost! Chu Zhao''s car parked in the community downstairs, the car key is still on him, Su Bai took the car key, put Chu Zhao in the co-pilot position, and then drove directly to leave the community. Behind the doors and windows of Chu Zhaos bedroom, stood Xiaohui, behind the kitchen window, stood a small nanny; Both women with a smile, very indifferently watching this scene; Su Bai saw this scene through the mirror, and the corner of his mouth showed a smile. He also slammed his hand out of the window and waved his hand to signal goodbye. Half an hour later, the car drove down to the hotel downstairs. Su Bai first went up and took the little guy and the lucky one. After auspicious drilling into the car, he saw a man who was stunned in the car. It seemed to understand what. Actually, Mao was standing up and screaming at Su Bai''s teeth. It was very angry. The reason why it was angry was because Su Bai actually put this man and the little guy with obvious ambiguity on his body. This is an initiative to provoke disaster. Su Bai re-launched the car, looked at the auspicious appearance, sighed and patted the steering wheel. "He is my buddy from childhood to big brother. This is my son. I can''t give up anybody, no matter who I am, I will use it. I will use you this time. If there is a chance, I will compensate you, can you?" Auspicious shook his head, his anger was still there, and there was a faint disdain in the cat''s eyes. Obviously, it is very dissatisfied with Su Bais daring to do so without saying hello. Of course, the most important thing is that auspicious can see that Chu Zhao is a very ominous person who is not riddled with him. Staying with the little guy is also an irresponsible performance. Seeing this look, Su Bais heart was also a fire, and one hand held the steering wheel and the other hand turned and pointed to the auspicious martyr: "Litchi has gone, you can only follow me now, you, my mother, believe it or not, you left me, not to mention this day, the terrorist broadcast may give you the real world mission to kill you, don''t be me In front of the grandfather, you are just a wild cat that has been thrown away! In addition, he is my son, not your son, you ask him if he wants to follow me or you! If you don''t come, you can get off the bus and roll for Laozi! Su Bai pressed the rear window and the wind blew in, with a hot breath. Auspiciously stunned, it did not expect Su Bai would actually talk to himself, because even if it was put on this high-cold attitude on weekdays, Su Bai also apologized to him as much as possible, but today Su Bai is like a gunpowder barrel. Just fry. The little guy was also scared by Su Bais mood at this time, reaching out and grabbing the cats tail. In fact, it is no wonder that Su Bai, Chu Zhao and his relationship are really good. If he stuns him and ignores him, it is indeed unsafe to put it elsewhere. In addition, the clues of the actual task have been actively disrupted by himself. What I am going to face will be a complicated and complicated situation. At this time, the cat will give it to her face. What kind of mood will Su Bai have? Auspicious finally did not choose to jump out of the window, just silently squatted down, looking at the little guy''s eyes, with a touch of helplessness and love. When he arrived at his home, Su Bai tied Chu Zhao to the chair, then took the little guy to his bedroom and auspiciously followed. Su Bai grabbed the little guy''s hand and kissed it on his lips. The little guy giggled, and he liked the feeling of interacting with Su Bai''s relatives. "Oh, this is my slap in the face of dragging you down, I am not right, but you can rest assured that no matter what happens to you in the future, I will be with you, the last time I took you on the initiative. The things of the demon will not be there again, even if I die." Finally, I licked the head of the little guy. Su Bai walked out of the house and got into the car. Two Hellfire shotguns were placed in the co-pilot''s seat. Su Bai took out the paper bag. There were several places on his mark. One of them, Su Bai felt the most suspect, that is Chu. Zhaos father, knowing that Chu Zhaos father was responsible for handling the case, Xiaohui said before himself that Wang Xue needed the stolen goods. Su Bai guessed that the stolen goods should be the real death of Wang Xue. Something, even very likely, is a substance of ta. Wang Xue died on this thing, even if it was the last successful discharge of the ta substance, but still can not change the end of her body was seriously damaged and finally died. The possibility that the ta substance is Wang Xues scorpion is extremely great. Even if Chu Zhaos father was under the pressure at the time, the case was finally overwhelmed, but according to the character of Chu Zhaos father, the hand should There is a good chance of something. In the eyes of several elders in the family, Gu Fans parents specialize in scientific research. The parents of the smoker are the standard red family, and Chu Zhaos family, his grandfather and his father actually climbed on their own. This kind of person, the possibility of leaving a back hand for himself is very large. However, Chu Zhaos father was on vacation recently. In the house in Suzhou, this is what Chu Zhao said when he was eating. He said that his father actually has a problem with his body, but he insists on staying at home. The reason why Chu Zhao is willing to accept the promotion is also because the rebellion against the police profession is not so ruthless in the face of the father who is still struggling. On the high speed, the distance from Shanghai to Suzhou is not very far; In fact, Su Bai now regrets a bit. After picking up this task, perhaps he should go to a helper like a monk to do it together. This is allowed by terrorist broadcasts. However, its almost the same as finding and not looking for it. I really don''t know what it is suitable to pull together to do the task audience, and this is the practice of directly stunning Chu Zhao. As long as the partner is not stupid, I know what it means. It is estimated that turning the face is certain. The difficulty and workload of a person doing this is really too great. Su Bais current attitude is to take a step by step. I stopped at a service station under the highway to buy some water and ate something. Su Bai re-entered the car and then did not drive out for a long time. Su Bai found that a van had followed him. Its normal to follow the highway. After all, its mostly on the way, but once Su Bai was deliberately pressed when the car didnt go out in the front because the car in front of the car suddenly changed lanes and suddenly changed lanes. After the speed, continue to follow behind Su Bai. Su Bai simply hit a double flash and parked on the side of the road. Pushing the door open and getting out of the car, Su Bai suddenly felt that this is the story world or the real world. Why is it that in the real world, only a case is investigated, and these strange things happen one after another. The van stopped at the back of Su Bai, but no one got off the bus. There was a masked man sitting in the car. The mask was a clown mask. At this time, the pair of cold scorpions were staring at Su Bai. The clown reached out and made a smear of the neck against Su Bai. The threat was very obvious; In response, Su Bai directly raised the Hellfire shotgun. "boom!" Trigger the trigger again. The clown was smashed. He didn''t seem to think that Su Bai was so direct. The window glass shattered instantly, and the upper body of the clown was directly turned into meat. Su Bai came over, Directly stretched out the door of the van. In the car, except the clown, there was no one else, only one hand in the seat on the window in the corner of the car, and kept moving. Su Bais gaze reveals a sense of enlightenment. He feels that he should understand why this unreasonable thing happens one after another: "This is the real world. It stands to reason that it will not be so exaggerated. unless Chapter 150： Let’s die, die, die. "My mother, have you had a nightmare?" In a bedroom with a very rich decoration, a woman about 40 years old curled up in the corner of the bed, holding her knees in her hands, shivering in her eyes, all her fears, and tears flowing out. Its moving, I see pity; A young man in a shirt stood beside him, looking at his own look like a mother, with a distressed look on his face. He sat down at the bed and put his mother in her arms. "Don''t be a nightmare, don''t be afraid, I am here." The woman, like the backbone of the heart, immediately hugged the young man, buried her head in the mans arms, and cried with fear and fear: "Jia Cheng, I am so scared, I am really scared. I dreamed of dreaming every day for a few days. I dreamed that she came to me and asked for her life. Really, I am so scared. She is still a look like the original. I havent changed, Im chasing you in my dreams, and I cant run away. "I know, it''s okay, really, there is me, what are you afraid of?" "Jia Cheng, promised, don''t leave you, beside you, okay?" The woman looked up and looked at the young man. "I will, I will never leave you, as if you were a child since childhood, I will be very good in the future." The man gently settled her, covered the quilt, and walked out of the bedroom. He sat down on the sofa in the living room, took out his mobile phone, dialed a number, and the phone was turned on after ten rings. . "Hey, Xu Jiacheng, its too late, what phone call is given to me, and its hard to have no story mission for three consecutive months. Cant even sleep without a sense of stability? "Qin Yiming, I let you do things, you did it." Xu Jiacheng ordered a cigarette and caught it in his hand, but he did not smoke. The other party was loading garlic, but Xu Jiacheng could not accompany him to play because he My mothers status is getting worse and worse. "Oh, you deliberately want to slay me, I know." Qin Yimings voice suddenly became cold. "Mom, I thought you were simply trying to let me kill you for a few people. I am I owe you a story in the world of the story. I am willing to help you with some things. It is nothing more than a little cause and effect. The next story is a bit harder. I don''t care about this. but, You actually told me to destroy the real-world mission of terrorist broadcasting. Do you want to kill me? Xu Jiacheng frowned frantically, "real world mission?" "Crap, I will show you this picture." Soon, Qin Yiming sent a picture, Xu Jiacheng opened, and the voice conversation between the two sides remained. "Look at this picture, the front seat of this car was completely smashed. The gang that I sent to do the black work was directly beaten into a meat sauce. I have observed it. This is a shot. effect, a shot a shot, In addition to the weapons exchanged in the micro-store, can there be ordinary people who have such incredible power in the real world? In addition, the hands that I worked so hard to raise were all smashed by this guy. There is no one left, Mom, Xu Jiacheng, Laozis loss has gone so far! Xu Jiacheng looked at the picture and listened to Qin Yimings words and sighed. If the woman is only coming back to seek revenge, she is really good to send, generally returning from the grievances, always looking for a living person to walk in the sun to help them to justice or revenge, on the one hand First find the grievances to shoot her, on the other hand can kill this masculine spokesperson, but their first and second failed. Originally, Xu Jiacheng still had some doubts, but it was only to deal with a ghost of grief. Why was it so troublesome? It was not successful several times. Now he finally understands that there are people who have intervened in this matter, and it is very likely It has evolved into a realistic task of terrorist broadcasting. why why, This dusty case for more than 20 years will actually lead to terrorist broadcasts to release realistic tasks? The mobile phone kept turning in Xu Jiachengs hand. "Xu Jiacheng, I advise you to stop it. Anyway, I will not continue to do this. I did not know that this is a realistic task, and I did not succeed. It is estimated that there will be no causal connection. Now you know, It is also clear that if you continue to shoot, then you are really in trouble." "I have no choice. If it is the same person as your mother, because this matter will be in danger, even if it is tortured by the connection that is destined in it, will you close it?" Xu Jiacheng Asked. "I will." Qin Yiming replied without hesitation. "I really will, my life is too late to take care of my aunt''s life and death." "But, I am different from you." Xu Jiacheng replied, "I am not as cold-blooded as you are, or I can''t do cold-blooding in this matter." "But I can tell you that the audience who is doing the task seems to be not a famous guy. It may be 3 or less. For you, of course, it is not worth mentioning." Thank you for reminding me, Xu Jiacheng said. At the same time, he heard another meaning from the other partys words. "If you want to do it hard, then take a break, don''t shoot it yourself, from the side or use some of your relationship, I suggest to fool a few idiots like me to help you out, as long as you have more blood, Anyway, there are a lot of good things in your body. Its definitely something that someone is willing to do if you just take out one. "So, what is your price?" Xu Jiacheng certainly knows what Qin Yiming said is what it means. A guy who can say that his mothers life and death are not careless is a complete desperate, as long as his own price is right, even if it is a reality of terrorist broadcasting. The task, he also dared to destroy, all the dissatisfaction and all kinds of rhetoric before the other party, just to raise the price, just like doing business. "I want the blood jade on your body." Qin Yiming directly opened the mouth of the lion. "Kill him, blood jade to you." Xu Jiacheng did not hesitate to directly agree. The phone was silent, and immediately said: "Is the price too low? Blood jade, what do you really give me? How can I give it to me? He, but you have been warming up to the present, are you really willing? "In front of me, I must swear on the blood jade, that blood jade, I can give it to you now." "Oh, its a dutiful son, but why dont you go by yourself? "I am afraid of death." Xu Jiacheng is very frank, "I am afraid that after I die, no one will take care of her." "Cheng, I will go to you later, you wait for me, anyway, I am desperate, and every time I can''t die, I am afraid of starvation and timidity, I am not afraid." "no problem." Xu Jiacheng hung up the phone, took the phone and walked back to the bedroom, watching the sleeping woman lying on the bed, and the white liquid slowly flowing out of the woman''s mouth. This scene makes Xu Jiacheng feel very charming and very moving. ............ Chu Zhaos father did not live in the military compound, but lived in a very ordinary community. However, the location was good and the surrounding scenery was also very good. After all, Chu Zhaos family carried out low-key beliefs from old to young. Go to high-profile luxury. Su Baixian found a Hanting in the neighborhood and went out to buy something. He took a phone call from the hotel room and ordered a dinner. Finally, because the dinner was of poor quality and he didnt have any mood to eat, he drank. A can of beer, outside, the sky is already dark, and Su Bai put a mask that he bought on his face. Standing in front of the window in the bathroom of the room, looking at myself at this time, wearing a black trench coat and wearing a skull mask on his face, Su Bai is very satisfied with this image. "I said how strange it is. In the real world, we encounter strange events one after another. I don''t know which one is so big. I am doing real tasks and actually dare to come out." Reaching out and helping the mask. Su Bai in the mirror deliberately released some of his own breath, all of a sudden, a chilly temperament revealed, with the current dress, it is very fit. Su Bai is going to Chu Zhaos fathers house to ask for something. It is estimated that he will use a bit of strength, so in order to continue to get along with him in the future, he can only hide his identity in front of Chu Zhaos father, but this is a pretentious camouflage. But let Su Bai have a feeling that he likes very much in his heart. It is a pity that whether it is his own black windbreaker or this mask, it is really just ordinary clothes and masks. In the micro store, there are actually clothes and masks with additional effects, but now Su Bai is shy and cant afford it. Used, It seems that I am a little too satisfied with my own style now. Su Bai is like a child, suddenly a whim, I took out two Hellfire shotguns and looked around with my muzzle. "Dead, die, die........." Subsequently, Su Bai stopped, and one hand held the wall of the bathroom, and he was made to laugh and laugh because of his second move. Time is almost up, Su Bai took a can of beer in his hand and jumped out of the window of the room. Tonight, it should not be too peaceful... Chapter 151： Who is the murderer? The small two-bedroom and one-bedroom apartment is small and the decoration is not very elegant. However, the furnishings in it show a taste different from that of ordinary people. It is not elegant, but it gives a very clean and clean. There are many paintings and calligraphy at home, most of which are the works of the family themselves. There are Chu Zhaos grandfathers, Chu Zhaos father, and Chu Zhaos. Chu Zhaos grandfather was originally a scout soldier. Later he was assigned to the local area to do the work of the criminal police. It was regarded as the earliest batch of criminal police in the true sense of China. Chu Zhaos father was also a soldier first when he was young. The self-defense counterattack against the self-defense, the establishment of the battle, relying on the relationship between the father and the family to start after the place was originally very high, and later because they really have excellent ability, but also good at being a man, the official career is really smooth. Su Bais unsuccessful Su family and the Liu family behind the smoker, both of them are the group of meritorious families when the Republic was newly established, and after several political turmoil, they still stand still and gradually form the present. Climate, this red family is different from the ordinary bureaucratic family. It is similar to the ancient royal family. As long as you don''t make a fool or make a big mistake, you don''t stand the wrong team. Basically, you are resting with the country. Therefore, Chu Zhao, who was a child, was able to play with Su Bai and the smoker and Gu Fan. It was also based on the basis of his grandfather and his beating. After all, the friends word is two strings of money. The meaning is that if the economic status of the two sides is unequal, it is difficult to become a true friend. This is enough to show that it is not easy for Chu and his father to fight from grassroots. However, probably because the two generations are all born in mud, so the expectation for the next generation is even greater. Chu Zhao is not like the kind of sling that he really shows. Su Bai remembers going to school. Children, Chu Zhao will be able to write a few good instruments, which is more than the book of the first door of the book. Perhaps, he should have chosen the same path as Su Bai, and he chose to go to a university or go to a lonely artist as an artist. As a result, when the family forced him to be a policeman, he showed a strong Repulsive feeling. Su Bai still didn''t go to the main entrance this time. It was because the wall climbing the window was a bit accustomed to nature. The window of Chu Zhao''s bedroom was not locked, because it is the seventh floor. It is really difficult to run up and become a thief. Very big, but this difficulty is really big for the average thief, but for Su Bai, it is not difficult. With both hands and feet in use, Su Bai climbed to the balcony of Chu Zhaojia almost a few breaths, reached out, patted a dusty windbreaker, and sorted out his collar. Su Bai pushed open the bedroom. The floor to ceiling window went in. This should be the bedroom of Chu Zhao''s parents. The bedroom is covered with red carpet, the sheets are white, and the quilt is stacked into tofu. There was a voice in the living room, a man and a woman, it should be that Chu Zhaos parents were talking, and the second old man should be using dinner. Su Bai walked to the door and reached out and gently turned the door handle. The door was opened with a gap. Then, Su Bai took the dagger and opened the door. "Hey!" The cold muzzle directly reached the position of Su Bai''s chest. A man of nearly 50 years old is holding a gun and facing himself. This should be Chu Zhaos awkwardness, Chu Jianguo. Chu Jianguos other hand still holds a pair of chopsticks. The chopsticks are still sandwiched with burning eggplant. Obviously, he just came over from the dinner table. The speed is very fast and the reaction is very sharp. It is worthy of the war criminal baptism veteran. Su Bai raised his hands over his head and made a posture of surrender and relaxed his body. Chu Jianguo glanced at the dagger in the hands of Su Bai, with a smile on his lips: "Its not like a little thief, it looks like I want to murder." Chu Zhaos mother was sitting in a chair at this time, and she was very nervous, but she was not too confused. Su Bai and Chu Jianguos last meeting was still seven or eight years ago. In the past few years, there have been several gatherings of buddies and children, but basically they will not meet parents, especially after several young people and the formation of the killing club. It is even more impossible for the other party to detect any clues. Therefore, Su Bai believes that Chu Jianguo may still be able to remember his own look, but he will never be able to distinguish his own voice. "I come over and ask something." "Oh, ask the matter?" Chu Jianguo''s face showed a touch of playful smile. "Others are asking for food and smoke to accompany the smiling face. How come to you, carrying a dagger over the wall and wearing a mask?" Su Bais body is going forward, "boom!" The gun rang, However, because the muzzle was against the white meat of Su Bai, the gunshot sound was a dull feeling. It was not very big. Before the white body on the side of Su Bai, the gun was deliberately pressed down and the bullet shot into himself. The lower abdomen, and the hole pierced the past. Chu Jianguo also fired only one shot. He drove very decisively, and he decided that Su Bai would fall to the ground because of this gun. This is a veterans experience in criminal investigation. However, experience of this kind of thing is effective for ordinary people. It is not applicable to Su Bai, a metamorphosis that has long since departed from the ordinary people. In the middle of the shot, he did not let Su Bai lose his strength, but opened the zombie state in an instant. Su Bai held the neck of Chu Jianguo, turned and put him on the wall, letting his head against the ceiling. Su Bais other hand held Bai Pis neck on Chu Jianguos neck. Chu Zhaos mother licked her mouth and did not scream. Obviously, she was afraid that she would scream and force the perpetrators to die on her husband, fearing that she would be stimulated to Su Bai. "I came to the case of Wang Xue in 1994 and didn''t want to kill." Su Bai''s cold scorpion stared at Chu Jianguo through a mask. Chu Jianguo is not too nervous, although his face is not very good because of breathing difficulties, but Su Bai can feel that Chu Zhao Laojiao is really calm. "Good... I... tell... you..." Su Bai let go of his hand, Chu Jianguo sat on the ground, licking his neck and not being reconciled: "You are ten years younger, you can''t beat me." "I can''t do my best," Su Bai replied. "........." Chu Jianguo. Su Bai went to the table and bowed to Chu Zhaos mother. "Auntie, pour some water, can you?" Chu Jianguo also came over at this time, opened a chair and sat down, indicating that his wife was going to pour water. Su Bai also sat down, and Bai Bai was taken up, but the mask continued to be worn on his face. He was not afraid of Chu Jianguo suddenly violently, because he had the confidence to control the overall situation, if it was placed in peacetime, the level of Chu Jianguo The national cadre, the causal relationship is too big, but now it is doing real tasks, so it can be relatively cheap, as long as it is not too excessive and deliberate, you can get the understanding of terrorist broadcasting; Of course, Su Bai did not intend to actually hurt Chu Zhao, if he said that in order to save or help Chu Zhao alone to kill his family, it is too wicked. "That case is really handled by me. If you want to ask anything, just ask." Chu Jianguo said. "If you want to say something, let''s talk about it first." Su Bai reached out and took a glass of water from Chu Zhao''s mother and took a sip. He didn''t worry about what would happen in the water. At this time, the situation was flat, Su Bai. Did not release the kind of killing, from the Chu Zhao mother deliberately suppressed his screams can be seen, she is not a stupid woman, naturally will not do stupid things. "Some materials are in my study room, we can go to the study room." Chu Jianguo got up and went to his own study, and at the same time greeted his wife: "Don''t call to inform others, I will talk to him." Chu Zhao mother nodded. Su Bai smiled and the family relationship in this family was quite harmonious. Followed by Chu Jianguo into the study, the study is not big, a bookshelf and a desk, there is a computer on the desk. Chu Jianguo opened the computer. "The case I sorted and put it on the computer." Su Bai is not very strange about the use of computers in the Chu Construction Congress. In this year, if you want to continue to rise and want to climb up, you can''t fall behind. Chu Jianguo turned the display to the front of Su Bai, which is a photo of Wang Xue. "It''s her," Su Bai said. "This girl died very badly. I still remember very clearly that she was tortured to death." Chu Jianguos words were accompanied by a kind of recollection and embarrassment. This case occurred more than 20 years ago. When he was transferred from the army to the place, it was not long before his son was born at that time. "I want to know who the murderer is. At that time, there have been rumors that your police have sheltered the murderer because the family background of the murderer is not simple." Su Bai tilted his foot on the desk and looked at Chu Jianguo. "People are clouded. At the time, I actually checked this matter almost. I also told the victim''s family that the case was about to come out, but then it was stopped. In the end, the case was forever pressed. Going on, the pressure is more than twenty years." "You don''t understand me very well." Su Bai looked at Chu Jianguo with some play. "It''s a bit inconsistent." "Oh." Chu Jianguo smiled. "The murderer even has a background. In front of this case, it will not play any role, because the case has been fired at the time. If it is said to protect one The murderer of the background is really worth a loss." "But you still said above..." Chu Jianguo interrupted Su Bais words, but his hands crossed. "If you say that the murderer is not a person, but dozens of people, even ... hundreds of people, you said, can you catch and announce?" Chapter 152： The murder case is restored! "If you say that the murderer is not a person, but dozens of people, even ... hundreds of people, you said, can you catch and announce?" Su Bai licked his lips. Of course, this movement was hidden under the mask. Chu Jianguo was invisible. Later, Su Bai slowly digested the words of Chu Jianguo. In the end, Su Bais mouth spit out two word: "interesting." Yes, it is very interesting. In general, the murder case, especially the deceased, is only a murder of a person. The murderer is basically a person. At most, an accomplice is added. If the number of murderers is more, there is no need to murder. It has become another kind of property. Before, the Internet actually had all kinds of speculations about this case, and even locked in the so-called suspects, and then weaved all kinds of possibilities. One of the most recognized ones may be that the suspects family is not ordinary, so it was sheltered. However, the policeman who caused the case to be broken in the end was suddenly sullen, and he said nothing and said nothing. However, the eyes of the masses have never been sharp, and the masses are often the most vulnerable group of people, and the instinct of the masses is to believe that they are willing to believe. Most people are too lazy to explore the so-called truth, or even see The headline of a news began to squander Fang Qilian''s full text of the news, too lazy to look at it. This is also the classic definition of many online marketing plans in the future when the online media developed. Su Bais words to Chu Jianguo are not too much of a surprise. Instead, they are very interesting. But behind the fun, there is still a lot of trouble. If the murderer is not a person but a group of people, then he The definition of the stolen goods that I was looking for suddenly became bigger, and there was even a feeling of finding a needle in a haystack. I didnt have the ability to let the police restart the investigation of this case on a large scale. If I had to investigate this one hundred people again. If this realistic task can basically be declared a failure, because of the power of Su Bai, there is no way to complete it. Chu Jianguos finger knocked on the mouse, then sighed and looked at Su Bai: " Nearly one hundred students from Shanghai University, in 1994, college students are worth more than now, and their influence and social value are even greater. If all these hundred people are arrested, they are all classified as murder suspects. You Do you know what it meant at the time?" Su Bai spread his hand, clenched, and then slammed open. The meaning is very simple, Means an explosion. One hundred college students are murderers, even if they think about it now, it is chilling, let alone more than 20 years ago, so compared with this, it seems that the case is the most stable method. Of course, the premise is that Chu Jianguo said the truth. "I need more precise information, for example, why?" Su Bai asked. Chu Jianguo hesitated for a moment, then relaxed his body. "Those, the list is confidential, I can''t say it, even if you kill me, I can''t say it." "Shu rot." Su Bai put his feet off the table and stood up. "I need clues and truth. This is very important to me." "But I really can''t say that the only thing that can be revealed is that these hundred college students were participants, and unlike the indifferent passers-by in the small months of the past few years, they just pretended not to see. They are morally accused, but legally, they are not at fault, and in this case, the students are participants, who pushed Wang Xue into the abyss twice and twice. In the end, I saw Wang Xue step by step and became a ghostless person. I am a chilling person who has been on the battlefield. What kind of thing is what will make this group receive higher education. The students became sinful executioners. "You have covered so much and covered so much, why don''t you say a little more, tell me directly; Tell you the truth, I can''t use it for you, and I can''t really hurt you, but if you can''t get the message and the truth I want from you, I will go straight to find your original boss or I am a subordinate. If I treat them, I dont know what I will do, and even if you inform me in advance, warning, or even searching for me, you know, its useless to me. Chu Jianguo sighed, opened his own drawer, took a dilapidated notebook in his hand, and then placed it on the table. Yizheng said: "This is a secret of a major event, and I will never tell you." Su Bai nodded and walked over. The neck of Chu Jianguo was a hand knife. Chu Jianguo directly passed out. Su Bai took the notebook in his hand and pushed the book door open. The mother of Chu Zhao always sat. Anxiously waiting on the sofa: "Auntie, my uncle, he fainted, you pour some water on him, I will go first." After that, Su Bai passed directly through the hall, opened the door, and walked out of the house. When I returned to the hotel where I lived, it was already around 1 am. Su Bai did not hurry to turn the notebook. Instead, she took off her windbreaker and took off her mask. She took a shower in the bathroom and then wrapped it in a bath towel. I came to the bed and took the notebook in my hand. In this notebook, Chu Jianguo recorded his own views on this case and all kinds of clues after the gradual investigation. Su Bai can also see that for the old criminal investigation of Chu Jianguo, he witnessed the victims horror before his death. He, this case is put on hold because the law is not blaming the public, I am sure that I am very dissatisfied, so this notebook will appear. While reading the contents of the notebook, Su Bai imagined the picture at the time: The 94-year-old Shanghai University is a well-known university in the country. As a result of more than 20 years, it is also a giant in China''s education sector. The college students of that year were indeed worth more than the current college students, and their social status was higher; Su Bai stood in a classroom at this time. This is a self-study school. He is in the mind of Chu Jianguos notebook, and in his own mind, he began to restore the truth of the murder that has been dusty for more than 20 years. The study room is very large, and it is similar to the ladder classroom in later generations. At this time, in the corner of the last row of the first row, there is a girl who is taking notes. Su Bai went over and the girl raised her head and smiled slightly at Su Bai. It was very sweet. Wen Jing. This is Wang Xue, Wang Xue before being poisoned; Very delicate girl, Su Bai has seen her photos, even after 20 years, this appearance, in college girls, is also a middle-level, very beautiful. After Wang Xue glanced at Su Bai, he continued to start his own topic. Su Bai sat down beside Wang Xue. After a short while, Wang Xue got up and should be ready to go to the toilet and leave the lecture hall; Then Su Bai saw a figure, a vague figure walked into the lecture hall, and stuffed a small note into Wang Xue''s book. This vague figure was built by Su Bai in his mind according to the narratives in Chu Jianguo''s notes. Who is it, Su Bai is not clear, Chu Jianguo is not clear, after all, this case did not put all the murderers and participants. All of them are brought to justice, and many details and things are in fact impossible to verify. Su Bai is only based on the notebook, knowing that there is a person who, when Wang Xue inadvertently, stuffed a piece of paper, and this piece of paper opened the sensation of the country and even the next two decades. In the time, the poisoning case was often discussed by the National People''s Congress. After the figure left, Wang Xue came back. He smiled at Su Bai and then sat back to his position. When he flipped the book, he saw the note that was previously placed under the book. Su Bai also came over. He knew what was written on the note, because there was a record on Chu Jianguos notes. After Wang Xues poisoning, the whole person was comatose and even the last step, the body became worse and worse, and finally died. In a process, Su Bai did not know whether Chu Jianguo knew the content of the paper from Wang Xuekou or through other channels. For example, Chu Jianguo even forced the case to be suppressed under the pressure of maintaining stability above, but he should also I did a lot of investigations and even tried some of the participants in his eyes. After Wang Xue, the victim, after poisoning, all aspects of intelligence and other aspects began to deteriorate rapidly, and the clues and information that may be obtained from her mouth did not. There will be a lot. The content written on the note is: Want to experience an unusual killing feeling? Want to experience the kind of murderous tension and excitement without knowing it? If you want, please leave your thoughts on the back of this note and throw it into the trash can in your study room. Wang Xue frowned and snorted: "It''s boring." However, Wang Xue did not throw away this note that looks like a mischief, but wrote a paragraph on the back of the note: "Classmate, I don''t know who you are, but please don''t make such a joke, because people who make such jokes will feel very unrecognized!!!!" Wang Xue added a few exclamation points in the back. She is reviewing the content of the upcoming exam. It is very upset, so she is even more angry when she meets such jokes. Su Bai has been silently watching it. In fact, these are the pictures that he simulated in his mind according to the investigation content recorded in Chu Jianguo''s notebook. Soon, the sky was getting darker. Wang Xue packed up his book and got up and left the self-study classroom. When she walked out of the classroom, she threw the paper into the paper basket of the self-study classroom. Su Bai did not leave, he has been sitting here, about half an hour later, the lights are off, it should be the administrator of the school building pulled the electric brakes out to get off work. At this time, Su Bai sat in the corner of this study room, and heard the other "self-study room" in this building, which was constantly coming to open and close the door, and it was obvious that someone was coming in and coming out soon. Soon, the door of this classroom where Su Bai was also pushed away. A black shadow came in and went to see the paper scorpion. He held a flashlight in his hand and looked at the words on the note when he saw it. When Wang Xue left the word, His whole person seemed very excited and angry. Su Bai saw that the shadow had already trembled because of anger. It should be some words in Wang Xues discourse, which just spurred the shadow of the shadow. In the study room, it was dark, only two people, one was Su Bai sitting at the back, and the other was a black shadow standing at the door with a note; There was no embarrassment in Su Bais heart. The girl, because of the sentence she left behind, became the target. Chapter 153： Just playing! This is a kind of feeling in the darkness. It seems that Wang Xues own extravagant move, and finally stimulated the dark shadow. Here, Su Bai can be determined. It is Wang Xues message after the note that completely angered the murderer. And also laid a foreshadowing for the Shanghai poisoning case that sensationalized the country; Perhaps, if Wang Xue just used it as an ordinary mischievous note, throw it away, or if he was in a better mood, he would like to write something as a game and participate in it. Maybe, her ending and future will be complete. Not the same. Of course, these things do not exist. If Su Bai only relied on the descriptions in Chu Jianuos notebook to simulate the scene in his mind, everything is doomed and has already happened. Su Bai is more like It was a sense of uneasiness in my heart when I was sitting in a movie theater watching a movie. When he got up and left the study room, Su Bai walked into another study room, and then it was dawn. The study room in the university is sometimes used as a classroom. However, there are not many courses in the university. It is easy and simple to find a vacant classroom. When Su Bai went to college, he did not like to go to the library. Instead, I like a person with a cup of tea and some books to find a vacant classroom to do their own thing. However, in the evening, the people from the study will have the most; Su Bai leaned back slightly, sat in a chair, and the scene kept changing, and soon the sky was gray and the sun set. Each student walks into this study room invariably. Most of them choose their own study room, such as a specific classroom-specific location. This classroom can accommodate 100 people. At this time, there are more than a dozen students at the desk. Doing the question, no one in the classroom is noisy and embarrassed, it seems very quiet. Then, Su Bai saw a black shadow and walked in from the door of the classroom. He paused in front of the classroom for a while. It seemed to be distinguishing some people, and then actively walked over and made a piece of paper so blatantly. Placed on the table of a specific person. Many students are not very surprised. Even Su Bai can feel that these students are very familiar with this paper, and even there is a kind of awe in faintness. Awe? The word "awe" is a word often appearing in Chu Jianguo''s notebook, which means that this person who has a note has great influence among the students. It may be a teacher or a cadre in the student union. It is a pity that the investigation cannot be continued because of the above stoppage, because once it goes deep, it will inevitably lead to great involvement and a chain reaction, even if it is not arrested, it is not the above force. What Weiwei hopes to see, the murder case involving students from a hundred key universities, sounds sensational, so Chu Jianguo does not know the true identity of this person. The male student in front of Su Bai also received this note, which seemed to be somewhat flattered. He even got up and thanked the person who made the note, then sat down to start reading the note. Standing up and walking to the male student, Su Bai and his watched the note together. The content of this note is also recorded in Chus notebook. It is a simple paragraph: "Now, I have found a goal, a rough and dirty woman, a woman who thinks she is above the top, a selfish and mean woman, a woman who is disgusting and difficult to look at, what should I do? what should I do? Do not, What should we do! The reply is written on the back, and it is thrown into the trash can before leaving. The cleaning aunt is usually cleaned during the day, so dont worry about the papers you left, I cant receive it. I saw it and remembered it in my mind. The male student was very excited. He turned over the note and wrote it on the back: "Kill her, kill this, woman!" Su Bai frowned slightly. He felt that he had some understanding of the process and the gameplay. In 1994, there was a long way to go before the popularity of smartphones. Even mobile phones are a luxury for most people. At the same time, this kind of The way to use the paper to transmit information and re-publish can give the audience a feeling of stability and stimulating, and the words written in one stroke have an immersive sense of sensory substitution. This is a killing game; Su Bai has been able to predict how the future will develop, and in the end, it will produce the tragic ending that belongs to Wang Xue; It is obviously unrealistic for these college students who are proud of the heavens to take the initiative to participate in a murder case. However, using the inherent curiosity of young people, they are allowed to participate step by step in this way. This is undoubtedly in that A very avant-garde method. After all, the time of the crime was 94 years. The age of information technology explosion has not yet reached the age of people, but people have a great limitation. However, some people can operate such a game. Even as a bystander, Su Bai is very curious, the real behind-the-scenes singer, what is more than twenty years later. The teaching building quickly turned off the lights, and the students left the study room one by one to go back to the dormitory. The administrator also pulled down the electric gate on one floor and one floor. The study room was also darkened, but soon, a shadow I walked into the study room where Su Bai was, flipped the paper tweezers, and then collected the papers. Then I left the study room and went to another room to continue collecting. Su Bai followed and saw the shadow in a study room and then a study room. In Chus notebook, there were nearly 100 students who actually participated in the murder, but the students were in person or a few. The individual team is operated under the operation of the team. Otherwise, such a large amount of work, it is difficult for a person to perform perfectly, and once a day has gone wrong, one day''s paper delivery fails or it is too late or the wrong person is passed, then it will make this game The attraction is directly collapsed. Then, in the sight of Su Bai, two black shadows, three black shadows began to appear, and finally turned into four black shadows. Four black shadows, almost the same, there are more people, there is no need to continue this game, they can form a small killing game, no need to pull the player outside, there will be no kind of players The fun of playing games. The sky is bright again; Su Bai saw Wang Xue coming to the study room in the morning, took out a book, and arranged the notes, very serious and focused. Su Bai relied on the door of Wang Xues classroom and looked at the people inside. Well, now there is only Wang Xue alone. In a small amount, slowly, this self-study classroom slowly came in more students, almost thirty. If you want to go to class, 30 people are not too many, but for self-study, 30 people are already quite crowded. Normally, a student who wants to learn from it will subconsciously find someone who is less empty. Classroom, it is best to have no one before or after, which is more suitable for self-study. Wang Xue is also a bit stunned. He found that there are a lot of people in this study room, but fortunately everyone is very quiet, and she will continue to bury her head and do her own thing. Su Bai walked in and reached out and flipped through a student book. She found a small note: "This girl, now in the last penultimate row on the left side of the Aj203 classroom, do you want to see what we are about to hunt? Remember to keep quiet, Remember to stay calm, Remember to stay calm, All of you replied yesterday, wanting to kill her, huh, huh; of course, there are still many people who cant come because they have classes in the morning, but its okay, chances, there are still, we just secretly observe their own prey; The reply is written in the paper box behind the small paper strip and thrown into the ladder classroom. The old rules are the same. Putting the small note back on the table, Su Bai went to the podium and looked at the 30 students sitting around. They all secretly looked at Wang Xue, and the scene looked very strange. And Wang Xue seems to be too forgetful to read a book and take notes. Nothing has been found. Su Bai suddenly felt good, really good, More than thirty students, No one has to remind Wang Xue, Everyone really is a game, enters the rhythm of this game, and begins to examine their prey. The Arabian Nights is really a fantasy, compared to the discussion of the Internet over the past 20 years. Deep and reasonable guess, this scene that Su Bai saw now is really difficult to understand; Time passed quickly, and the students who came to observe, when they left the classroom, threw their own paper into the paper basket. Su Bai didn''t know what they were writing, because here, Chu Jianguo''s notes were not recorded. The contents of the papers he had seen before were actually recorded by Chu Jianguo. Later, because the investigation was interrupted and the case was dusty, it also led to the fact that there was no detailed information in the hands of Chu Jianguo. However, at least it will allow Su Bai to continue to look at this case. The black shadow came again at night to pick up the paper and then left. Su Bai continued to sit on the podium, and the next day, he soon came. Wang Xue didn''t come to this study room today, but there are still other students in this study room. The shadows are coming to the paper. There are ten students sitting here, only three are sent. Obviously, he gives every day. Whoever sends a note has its own purpose. It may be that the first strip of paper was sent to a few hundred people, and then the layers were down. At the end, it is estimated that there will be about a hundred or so. A killing game was so exaggerated and so obvious, but it succeeded in the end, and forced the police to suppress the case in order to maintain stability and because the law did not blame the public. From the results, they succeeded. Su Bai went to a girl, the content of today''s note is: "Come on, let''s talk about it together, how can we kill the woman, do you have any suggestions? The old rules, the reply papers are thrown into the paper basket. This woman grew a little fat, and it was pretty good, but Su Bai stood by her side and watched her start writing a note: "There are ta substances in the laboratory, which is actually better than the poison killing effect, and now the country can''t detect it at all. I think that this woman used this kind of thing to deal with her, it is the real death." Su Bai licked his lips, Positive play, Finally started? Chapter 154： New breakthrough! A net has slowly spread, and these students who may be in it more than 20 years ago don''t feel much, but Su Bai, an outsider, can feel the pressure of inner suffocation at this time; People, sometimes can really become so terrible, as long as a proper way, as long as a proper guidance, nearly one hundred high-ranking students of Shanghai University who are considered to be the future of the pride of the sky, have become one by one. The demons who died in the dead began to use paper notes to exchange programs and plans for killing; All of this is as simple as experimenting in the current laboratory. It seems that this time, it is just an ordinary experiment. Even if the result of the experiment is a life as vivid as oneself; Su Bai can be sure that the 100 college students will really take the knife to kill. It is estimated that there will be ninety-nine people who will not dare. The remaining one is hard to say. After all, they are not stupid. However, the organizers just used this simple little note and the daily temptation to let them all invest in this exciting game. Maybe a large part of people didn''t really think about it if Wang Xue really died. What to do, because they are now fully immersed in this exciting game, can not extricate themselves. This made Su Bai think of pyramid schemes, yes, pyramid schemes; However, through the way of the paper strips, the specific words, and the selection of the selected people, it is possible to perform a special brainwashing on these high-level students. Twenty years later, those organizations engaged in pyramid schemes only know Shouting slogans to put music, compared with this scene in front of Su Bai, it is simply a small witch. Su Bai was sitting in this classroom, dark and bright, day after day, sitting here, watching the students around me keep coming in and leaving, watching the administrator pull down the switch every night. After the busy black shadow. The contents of the note are constantly changing. For the contents of these notes, Su Bai feels a bit strange. It is a bit of a word that is written with the words of the previous people. Su Bai guessed that these should be specific. The content, Chu Jianguo did not get it, but after his inference and his first-line clues he recovered. This kind of restored words, content and meaning should be inseparable, but always make Su Bai feel that there is a lack of artistic sense. This kind of killing game is about a detail, even the most subtle punctuation. The other person''s thoughtful results. However, the general ideas and processes are clearly displayed in front of Su Bai. The contents of the notes in these days are: .................. "I learned the methods of several classmates yesterday. I feel good. Let''s brainstorm and think what is most feasible: The first one was poisoning, and one classmate listed a toxic substance. It was not a poison in the ordinary sense. It was a special substance that could not be detected in the hospital. The second is to first let the woman out, and then several energetic boys are responsible for killing and transferring, and several girls are responsible for the aftermath and the mutual proof of the absence of each other; The third is to use a variety of means of intimidation, such as threatening letters, such as some strange things in the dormitory, let the woman collapse first, and finally lead her to commit suicide; there are several students who make this suggestion, one of them A more detailed method is also listed; To be honest, when we are writing a pen, a beautiful life will bloom in our hands with the most beautiful and splendid fireworks. Very beautiful, isn''t it? Old rules, reply to the paper. .................. Summary of the opinions of the three methods yesterday. Most people think that the second proposal is too conspicuous. The more people there are, the more convenient they are, but they are also easy to show their feet. The third proposal is too long and prone to too many variable; Well, the support of the first suggested method is actually the most, and many people ask what kind of substance it is, I am sorry, I can''t tell everyone here, because this is a secret; We must keep your identity confidential. In fact, many people in the papers are actually not involved in this killing game. The papers they receive are also some holiday greetings or some meaningless. The discussion, not the text content you see now, is also sent to them to cover the eyes and ears, but also to ensure the safety and privacy of everyone; So, this is a game that is completely in the dark. We can be unscrupulous; Old rules, reply to the paper dumplings, as usual. .................. "Today''s note, there are some people who will have more words below. Some people don''t have it below, because I am honored to tell you that this plan has been officially launched. This is our discussion and exchange these days. As a result, each of us is one of them, but we don''t know each other. It is possible that that person is your roommate, your girlfriend, or someone you secretly love. Does it feel very interesting? We believe that those who have received special content can complete our plan and let our plan go ahead. Old rules, reply to the paper dumplings, as usual. .................. "To inform everyone about the progress of the matter, after several students'' efforts, the materials we need have already been obtained. Our plan has been half successful. Below is how to let her drink the water with this substance. But don''t worry, we have made special messages to specific people in today''s note, and we believe that they will be as good as yesterday''s classmates and will not live up to our expectations. Old rules, reply to the paper dumplings, as usual. .................. "Continue to inform the progress of the killing game. Today, those people have not completed the task yet, but we will not give up. Today, other people have received special messages under the note. We will continue to wait and see. I believe that we are successful. There is really only a small step left. Old rules, reply to the paper dumplings, as usual. .................. "The mission has been completed, Today''s note, just want to tell everyone a message, read today''s note, destroy it on the spot, Also, please remember that you are all participants in this incident, and you are also murderers, and your hands will be contaminated with sinful blood. So please close your mouth; Don''t say it, don''t say, Don''t do it, don''t do it; Here, there are more than one hundred students watching you. Although you don''t know who is who, you don''t know who is involved in the game. But, I know, I understand. The old rules are gone, destroy the paper on the spot. ............ Su Bai closed the notebook of Chu Jianguo, and his brow was deeply entangled. This is the result of Chu Jianguos investigation into this case. Even after the investigation of this case was forcibly suspended, Chu Jianguo himself did these investigations in private. Pick up a bottle of mineral water, twist the lid and take a sip. I don''t know why, Su Bai feels that his heart has become extremely heavy at the same time, and there is still a deep doubt. In an instant, Wang Xue and Xiao Huis figure kept flashing in Su Bais mind, and then, that piece of paper, an unusual feeling of surprise, kept tumbling in Su Bais mind. But Su Bai can''t fully capture it. Su Bai took out his mobile phone and planned to search the Internet for a review of the online commentary and reasoning of the case in 1994. However, he did not see a disclosure and mention of the note. Obviously, no matter what netizens are smarter. After all, it is not a real profession and a person who is qualified to reach the core. Suddenly, Su Bai opened the information bag that was taken out from the smoking house. The original singer of the smoked child intended to make a name for himself in this case, but in the end it was obviously a failure. Chu Jianguo himself I have to say three things in front of this case, let alone other people. The information is kept flipping through, Su Bais heart kept playing back the contents of the previous Chu Jianguo notebook. A piece of information paper fell, Su Bai bowed his head and picked it up. This paper records the details and date records of Wang Xues poisoning and medical treatment at that time. Su Bais gaze also swept away from these records: "Since November 24, 1994, Wang Xue began to have strange symptoms of poisoning: at first it was a stomachache and could not eat; then (December 5th) the stomach was uncomfortable; finally (December 8th) her hair began. Shedding and falling out in a few days. On December 23, Wang Xue was admitted to the Digestive Internal Medicine Unit of Beijing Tongren Hospital. Although he did not find the cause, Wang Xues condition was relieved after he was hospitalized for one month. He developed his hair and was discharged on January 23, 1995. On February 20, 1995, the winter vacation ended and the new semester began. Wang Xue returned to school. On March 6, 1995, Wang Xues condition deteriorated. Her leg pain was very severe and she felt dizzy. Wang Xues parents sent him to the North Hospital for treatment. ........................" Suddenly, Su Bais pupil suddenly widened, and his fingers slammed into the line. Wang Xue was poisoned and then seemed to recover. Then he deteriorated again after school, and the last one was out of tragic death. Su Bais lips suddenly became dry. Here, yes, here, Chu Jianguo himself ignored a detail. He said that Chu Jianguo did not ignore it, but understood the wrong details. Wang Xue had a poisoning reaction. After the hospital treatment, it seemed to be restored. After returning to school, his condition worsened. In the end, although he was found to be a substance poisoning, he still died. Su Bais mind thought of the contents of the last piece of paper. The old rules are gone, destroy the paper on the spot. in case, in case, in case, If Wang Xue was actually poisoning for the first time, it was not a substance, or Wang Xue was indeed cured at the time. She returned to school, she was already healthy, and she understood her deterioration as... again poisoned! This also means that someone is behind this killing game, Reopened this killing game! This killing game, It has been done twice! Su Bais hands glared at his face: Chu Jianguo should have privately interrogated a participant in this incident, that is, one of the college students, and based on the others narrative and Chus own understanding as an old investigator. Reasoning wrote down the inference process in this notebook, However, if the participant that Chu Jianguo first found was only involved in the first killing game, did he participate in the second time? ----split line---- Interested children''s shoes can go to Baidu to "Zhu Ling case", WeChat pays attention to "kongbu66", Xiaolong will send out the case information. Chapter 155： Killing club If the killing game 20 years ago has been played twice, and the tone and attitude of the last note seems to have the meaning of terminating the game, then the second game is opened and operated by people. It may not be the same person as the person who opened and operated for the first time. The meaning of this is great. Although the case is only Wang Xue, but if you look at it from another angle, this is a kind of transcendence. An attempt to limit the times; Su Bai, who can think of this method and put it into action, can hardly imagine what kind of situation he would reach if he continued to fight in the society for twenty years without being ill. Su Bai''s hand gently rubbed his chin, went to the bathroom, took a shower, and then took a beard with a disposable razor in the hotel, the whole person immediately became more refreshed, after all, Su Bai It is also a young man of twenty-three or four years old, and he is indeed handsome, but only some recent experiences have made his temperament more restrained. Put Chu Jianguo''s notebook into his bag, and put the windbreaker and mask on it. Su Bai took the bag and walked out of the house. The sun outside was shining, the heat wave was rolling, and Su Bai was somewhat at a loss. After all, Even if I knew a lot of hidden feelings in Wang Xue''s case, I didn''t seem to find out what Wang Xue''s stolen goods were. Can not find Wang Xue''s stolen goods, this task can not be completed. Su Bai did not come to be a detective. Obviously, if he asked Su Bai to choose himself, he would rather have some powerful opponents to fight and kill. It is now a private detective. It is not that he is too lazy to use his brain. Its just that these details, which are confusing and complicated, are not as crisp and crisp as they are. Sit on your own car, Su Bai does not know where he should go, is to go back to Shanghai, go to Shanghai to see? Although Su Bai himself knew that it was useless, the case was more than 20 years ago, and there is any evidence that the relationship has been ruined by the power of the years. It feels like I opened a window, but in front of the window is a wall, or I fell into a dead end. The car was still started. Su Bai decided to go back to Shanghai and say, even if he went to see Chu Zhao or went to Wang Xue to ask, in fact, there was a mess in Shanghai, and Su Bai instinctively wanted to avoid it. Those things, I thought I could get enough breakthroughs in Chu Jianguo, and then find the real stolen goods for Wang Xues death, but now it seems that the difficulty is a bit too big. At this time, Su Bai really wants the monk, and it is appropriate to deal with the ghosts with the ability of the monk. Then the wisdom of the monk is also very dependent on Su Bai. It is a pity that he is in a hurry. The monk is now estimated that Gyatso is still in Nishikawa. There was a double flight, and when the monk packed up the good things, the day lily was estimated to be cold. This way back to Shanghai is calm, Su Bai thought that there will be a sneak attack like the last time, but the result is not. Su Bai first went to Chu Zhaos home. Chu Zhaos disappearance did not cause much turbulence outside. It must have a role of terrorist broadcasting. After all, Su Bais realistic mission is equal to helping the terrorist broadcast. Some of the effects of the task and radiation are naturally horror broadcasts to help wipe the butt. The last time, when Su Bai went, he stunned Chu Zhao and left under the watchful eyes of Xiao Hui and the babysitter. This time, Su Bai came alone. Hellfire shotgun is placed in the co-pilot position. This time, Su Bai does not intend to circle again. Xiaohui and Wang Xue, who is the master of the problem and the true identity of the little nanny, Su Bai does not want to put it again. There was a lot of entanglement, and there was no problem that could not be solved under one shot. If not, Then grab two. Even if the actual task fails, it doesn''t matter. Even if you can''t brush the success of the terrorist broadcast, for Su Bai, the loss is not very big. At most, the next story world may be a bit more difficult or completely lacking care. Anyway, there are still more than two months of time in the real world, and Su Bai feels no loss. I am not a police school on my own, and I am forced to come over as a detective. When I got out of the car, I put two shotguns on my shoulders directly, and Su Bai went upstairs so well. Of course, the shape of the Hellfire shotgun is a bit exaggerated. Even if people around the world think they will think it is a toy or an anime character, they will not really think of any terrible power. Su Bai is addicted to this time. Anyway, there is a terrorist broadcast to wipe his butt. It is best not to find himself in the future after the terrorist broadcast. This is a real task that requires brains. Are both sides guilty? From getting off the train to going upstairs and finally standing in front of the Chu Zhao family, I don''t know if it was really so lucky. Even a passer-by didn''t see it. Su Bai rang the doorbell. Soon, there was a footstep in the "bar ,", the speed is not very fast, the sound is a little floating, Su Bai heard it, the babysitter came to open the door, because since the last knock on the door, The little nanny who died in front of himself lived again. When he finally walked, he became a toe and walked on the heel. This is the way the dead are generally walked. The door opened, the little nanny was slightly rustic but it was a good face in the door. After seeing Su Bai, she said nothing and opened the door. "I am going to pour tea." Su Bai went to the living room and sat down on the sofa. The bedroom door was pushed open at this time, and Xiaohui, wearing a pajamas, came out from the inside. The pajamas were very conservative and showed nothing, but her whole person showed a pathological laziness. "If you really care about your daughter, I will get out of her early, otherwise her body will be completely paralyzed. Even if I no longer cultivate and nourish, there will be no effect." Su Bai said calmly. Xiaohui sat down in front of Su Bai. "This is my willingness." voluntary? Ha ha. The little nanny came out with the tea, put a cup in front of Su Bai, put a cup in front of Xiaohui, and then picked up the broom, it seems that he is going to clean. Su Bai took the tea and didn''t rush to drink. Instead, he shouted to the little babysitter: "If people are dead, then they should take a break. There is no need to wait for the people to continue to serve the people after they die." The babysitter took a moment and then shook his head and replied very honestly: "Doing this makes you feel alive." "This is a very philosophical statement. In the future, those university proposals can really recruit people like you to be professors." Xiaohui looked at Su Baiman and whispered with the little nanny, and urged: "Chu Zhao is still okay?" "Alright, in my opinion, it is much better than staying at this ghostly home." "You are just his friend, you can''t make a choice instead of him." "I am not the kind of pedantic person. I will continue to be with you. I am afraid that his yang will be drained. In the end, he will end up with the old Chu family." Su Bai took a sip of tea, and the tea that the dead had soaked out, naturally with a feeling of cool silk, did not need to be in the refrigerator. "You are very impatient?" Xiaohui looked at Su Bai, she was able to feel this emotion from Su Bai, the other side is like a volcano, although it may erupt. Su Bai nodded and took the yellowed old photo from his pocket and threw it on the coffee table. "Are you Xiaohui, or Wang Xue?" Xiaohui picked up the photo and showed a trace of color on her face. She finally shook her head. "I am Xiaohui, but my aunt and I look very much like it." "This reason is also true for the time being." Su Bai said, "What else do you want to slap me, let me say, I have no time and you are grinding here. If I can''t get the message I want today, I will let this Everything is over." "Looking at you?" Xiaohui smiled. "My aunt was completely degraded because of poisoning memory and spirit before she died. After death, she became a resentful ghost who only knows revenge. She simply doesn''t remember anything, I know. I really tell you, it seems that your level of concern for your buddy is really limited. How long it takes, your patience is almost exhausted." Su Bai took the gun directly and pointed it at Xiaohui. "I don''t like to talk nonsense." Looking at the black muzzle, feeling the cold air from the gun, Xiaohui sighed. "I really don''t know anything, except... I still have that picture in my aunt''s mind." "painting?" "Can''t be regarded as a painting, it can only be regarded as a sign. It is a simple sign. My aunt and I have a body, so there is a connection between consciousness and thinking. I can feel that her mind is already considered to be Chaos is unbearable, but there is such a sign, but it often appears." Su Bai has a pen on his body, and a notebook from Chu Jianguo. Su Bai throws his pen and notebook out. Xiaohui did not hesitate to pick up a pen and draw a symbol on the cover. X-X The two letters X are linked together by a horizontal line. What does this mean? Su Bai asked while picking up the phone and flipping the address book, because he suddenly felt that the symbol had been seen there, and it was not on the road, but in an unusual place. "In my aunt''s consciousness, this symbol is full of resentment. Her death was related to this symbol. As for what this symbol specifically represents, I don''t know or know." Here, Su Bai has already connected Gu Fans phone. "Hey, why, I am only here at night, I am sleeping well." Gu Fan heard a dissatisfaction. "I have something to ask you, add a horizontal line between the two Xs, this symbol, have you seen it?" Su Bai vaguely remembered that he had seen this symbol in the killing club he had established before, but I can''t remember exactly what happened. Gu Fan took a moment and immediately said: Isn''t this the symbol that was smoked as a symbol of our club badge? Chapter 156： Shocking truth "Do you still have anything? I have nothing to sleep with." Gu Fan seems very impatient, especially after a while, when he returned to China, Gu Fan, a person in the UK, has a feeling of being "abandoned". Not in a very good mood. "Oh, it''s okay." Hanging up the phone, Su Bai licked his own eyebrows, looked at the sign, listened to Gu Fans reminder, Su Bai thought it was up, remember that the smoker said that he would use this sign to make a uniform for four people. This sign is printed on it, or after killing, it leaves this sign to declare its identity. Only the three people who have been vetoed by themselves have vetoed it. Its not that Al Qaeda is here to do terrorist attacks. Is the event responsible? And although it is very daring to form a club for four people, it is also clear that low-key people are doing the same thing, and they dont want to be bigger and stronger. This is a series of murders, and once the impact is affected, At that time, the family wants to wipe the **** and it can''t be cleaned. Therefore, this sign does not cause any waves in the club''s relatively short existence time, that is, a verbal mention of the smoked child, therefore, Su Bai has a little impression, and the absolute fanciful affirmation of the smoked child Everything that I said to the smoker is in my heart, so he can remember the most clearly. At this time, Su Bai suddenly remembered one thing, that is, oneself and Chu Jianguo had a little inference that it was the same. That is, those who sent the papers in the 1994 drug case should not be one person, and the participants reached 100 people, but The real operational scheduler is not one but a few. Sending a note to hundreds of people, but also recycling, but also planning, but also to encourage and participate in classmates, and so on, not one can bear it, even if that person''s ability is strong, but also lack of skills . So, that is probably also an organization; The badge or logo of that organization should be this X-X. Suddenly, Su Bai suddenly felt that the organization more than 20 years ago was similar to the killing club formed by himself and others in the first half of the year. Moreover, the biggest similarity is that the smoker actually suggested using the symbol XX. As a symbol of the club, because of this symbol, two murderous game organization teams that have been separated for more than two decades have reached a subtle connection. Su Bai took things off the table and looked at Xiaohui. "Intuition tells me that you still have something to glare at me." Xiaohui is not honest, Su Bai is clear. If there are other options and methods, Su Bai will not hesitate to shoot a woman who is in front of her own skin, even if she is Chu Zhaos girlfriend, Su Bai killed. She didn''t have much psychological burden, but Su Bai worried that doing this would lead to her own task failure. The task of the terrorist broadcast is to let Wang find Wang Xue''s booty and let Wang Xue eliminate it himself, instead of letting Su Bai directly take the king. The snow is so devastating. "It''s really gone." Xiaohui spread his hands and signaled that Su Bai had been honest with himself. It seems that he was in contact with Su Bai, and it may be the key to explore. She is comparable to Su Bai. It was much quieter when I saw Su Bai for the first time. "In addition to this symbol, what is your aunt''s deeper obsession?" Su Bai asked, though, he did not have much hope for this issue. "I don''t know, her memory is basically gone, only the belief of revenge is left." Su Bai nodded. "Do you know that this matter has already been involved? I don''t care if you are Xiaohui or Wang Xue. If you have more intentions and ambitions, I advise you to give up, otherwise you will Finally, the ending will be very bleak. Some things, I am not convenient at present, but it does not mean that I will not be able to do it in the future. In short, I will leave this sentence here. If you find Xiaohui in the future, you will not have it in this matter. Speaking so simple, I am sorry, even if you have a child with Chu Zhao in your stomach, I will let you have a corpse and two lives!" Hearing the cold threat of Su Bai, Xiao Hui did not speak, but silently lowered his head. The terrorist broadcast has already paid attention to this matter, and other listeners seem to have participated in it and have already shot Su Bai before. The woman in front of it is not a fuel-efficient lamp. What Su Bai can do now is to find the so-called stolen goods earlier, and then let Wang Xues resentment resolve instantly. He is not Zhang Tianshi, nor is he a chivalrous person. Su Bai simply wants to do his own tasks. At the end of the game, even if Wang Xue or other people''s final ending is rather bleak or even miserable, it is not a penny relationship with Su Bai. Standing up, Su Bai was ready to leave, the babysitter came over and prepared to change shoes for Su Bai. Su Bai refused. "What the **** are you?" "I am just a dead man." The babysitter replied. "If the dead are like you, then the world has long been a living world." Are you a living person? the little nanny suddenly asked. Su Bai didn''t know how to answer it. Yes, the other side asked, and he was actually considered a standard living person. Zombie lineage and vampire bloodline have long made him no longer a simple human. "I don''t know where you came from, the ghosts and ghosts, the nest, and the care of your past. You help me to look at her. I think I can live with her under the same roof for two days. Not simple, if you can help me on some things, I believe I will give you the reward you want in the future." The babysitter whispered: "I know, she wants to leave this house many times, and I have been blocked." Su Bais eyes stunned. This little babysitter is much more complicated than he imagined. Now one of the biggest possibilities that Su Bai thinks is to go upstairs to chase the shadow, that is, killing. When I was in the hand, there were some powerful sneaks in the neighborhood who just followed the taste and took the corpse back to the little nanny who had just died. Of course, even the evil spirits who have no evils and no evils have nothing to do with Su Bai. He is an out-and-out immediateist. "You are doing very well, let her stay at home." "Thank you." Su Bai left the house, the babysitter stood at the door and watched the back of Su Bai disappear into the corridor, then turned around and continued to clean with a mop; Xiaohui took a deep look at the little nanny. The two peoples non-human existence lives under one roof. This scene is actually not much embarrassing, but Xiaohui is clear, this guy is always watching himself, let I can''t leave this home at all. No one is a fool, just like Su Bai knows that Xiaohui must have concealed other attempts but can''t really do anything for Xiaohui. Xiaohui even keeps watching her, this is no longer a living nanny, but she has been monitoring her inexplicably. She has no way. ............ Sitting back in the car, Su Bai looked at the seat belt behind him, the house, the home of Chu Zhao. "Oh, I really hope to have a mental illness and blow up this family." Su Bai talked to himself, then looked at himself in the rearview mirror, and he himself could not help but reveal a helpless smile. In fact, Su Bai knows that his mentality has not changed, because before he came, he actually made up his mind. If he didnt ask anything this time, he would simply kill the little nanny and Xiaohui inside. One hundred, the terrorist broadcast, who do you love? Go, but this time unexpectedly asked a XX, and this symbol is also related to the smoked child. It can be said that this symbol saves Xiaohui and the little nanny, because even the monk can eat in the state of Su Bai''s mental illness. Can Xiaohui compare with the monk? Obviously not. "Hey, smoke, where are you?" "Well, I just went out because I just called me." "He has reported a small report yet?" "Yeah, he told me that you are asking the symbol." "You will marry a man who loves you so deeply." "You are jealous?" asked the smoker. "I am not that boring, where are you, I am going to find you." "I will send you the location, come on." Su Bai WeChat received a WeChat location, which is actually a cemetery location. "Okay, I am coming soon." Su Bai hung up the phone and then drove past. He drove very quickly. After a quarter of an hour, he went to the place. The car stopped outside the cemetery and walked in. There were several grandmothers on the road asking if Su Bai would buy flowers. Su Bai directly refused. The smoker stood in front of a tombstone and wore black clothes, which seemed a bit solemn. Su Bai came over and stood behind the smoked child. "When I knew that you were investigating the case, I was thinking, would you find me again? It seems that you are much more powerful than I thought. You are better suited to be a policeman than Chuzhao. Really." If Chu Zhao can not be afraid of encountering a dead ghost like himself, he can also do this step. Su Bai knows that he is not relying on the police''s ability to investigate the case, but that his own strength as an audience has its own natural advantages. "Let''s talk, I listen." Su Bai ordered a cigarette and prepared to explain the smoked child. "This symbol is left by one of my elders. She was also in Shanghai, and Wang Xue, in fact, was the same." "She is the murderer?" The smoker nodded and shook his head. "Yes, it is not; Su Bai, you know why I was so up to heart when you said that you want to form this killing club?" "You said, I listen." Su Bai spit out a ring of smoke. "The owner of this tombstone, I was greatly influenced by her. Later, when she was involved in a nationally high-level biological experiment, she was infected. When she returned to Shanghai, it was already on the verge of dying. She is eligible to enter. The martyr''s cemetery, but she said, if she accidentally sacrificed, it would be nice to bury her in the cemetery, she did not face into the martyrs cemetery. She likes my junior. I have been on the bedside. I have specially asked me to wait for two days. I told a story. The story is very similar to the killing club we established last year. It is really like a few people. At that time, they also sought stimuli, formed a gang together, and started a killing game. Smoked children face the eyes of Su Bai: "And Wang Xue is one of them." The cigarette **** in Su Bais hand, It fell. Chapter 157： Participants and the dead! "Wang Xue?" Su Bai suddenly felt so inexplicable. At the same time, there was a picture in his mind. It was still a picture simulated by Su Bai when he saw Chu Jianguos notes. At that time, Su Bai sat in the last row of a study room. It was dark, and the administrator also turned off the lights. In the entire study room, the needles were audible and silent. A black shadow opened the door and went in to collect the paper from the paper basket; The obscured black shadow gradually became clear at this time and became a specific person. The man looked back and saw Su Bai, revealing a strange smile. And this person, Wang Xue; The smoked child looked at Su Bai. It seemed to be waiting for Su Bai to digest himself. She should guess where Su Bai investigated, otherwise she would not find the symbol of XX, but the smoked child is also clear. Su Bai should have never thought of it until he spoke. Wang Xue, the victim, is actually a participant himself. Su Bai shook his head a little, and said: "What do you mean, Wang Xue himself murdered himself?" If Wang Xuemou murdered herself, then she still has a bitter anger, what hatred is there, and what is not reconciled? The finger of the smoker was placed on the tombstone and gently rubbed on the photo of the tombstone; It is a photo of a woman who is nearly forty years old. I can imagine it from the action of the smoked child. This female elder has a great influence on the smoked child. It can be seen from her ability to participate in the countrys top biological experiments. His identity is honorable, and the smoker actually formed a killing club in order to imitate her, and even intended to follow the symbol of their symbol more than twenty years ago. "This is true. They were also four people, all girls, and the leader, or Wang Xue, they are also a whim, so I plan to play this game. In pursuit of stimuli, in order to pursue a sense of mastery, it can be regarded as a kind of girl rebellious performance. You know, more than 20 years ago, equality between men and women is actually more like a slogan, far from Now they are so deeply rooted in people''s hearts; they can go to college, stand out, pay more than ordinary people, bear more pressure than other men, naturally, and have more pride in their hearts. However, they initially regarded Wang Xue as the object of killing, but it was actually proposed by Wang Xue himself; In the end, Wang Xue was not poisoned at first. She just pretended to be poisoned and shaved her hair, but in fact, it was just an explanation and an end. If this is really the end. The smoked child bit his lip and continued: "Because they are afraid, the game that they picked up by themselves makes them feel a little confused, even incomparable fear; They saw that there are really many students who are following the guidelines of the paper to steal toxic substances, to carry out various divisions of work, to complete the tasks that are given to them in the note. Those students, those classmates, those who are as good as them, are outstanding students from all over the country. They really started to serve for murder and become a kind of existence comparable to the devil. Hearing this, Su Bai smiled, this feeling, he can feel the same. That is human nature, that is the human heart; Maybe, Wang Xue and the two elders of the smoker and the other two women are just trying to make an attempt, but they are doing so well that they are completely unprepared. When the game goes on, when those students really When they started to complete the assigned tasks, they were afraid of the murder. They were afraid, and they had a sense of fear and disappointment to the students who were around them. Because they were holding a curious attitude, they opened Pandora''s box, but when they really saw the devil flying out, they were completely panicked. These things, for Su Bai, who has experienced many stories of terror broadcast stories, are not what they are. The darkest and despicable side of human nature, he has seen too much, and obviously, the four that were more than twenty years ago. Girls, even if they are good again, lack experience and experience. "So, finally, how did Wang Xue die?" Su Bai asked. The smoked child shook his head. "Wang Xue was in the new semester after he returned to school, and then there was an abnormality. Until the end, he died very miserably." "That is to say, Wang Xueyi started poisoning after the record mentioned, and then recovered after treatment. Then the recurrence of the new semester relapsed after the start of the school. It is because the first poisoning is simply a matter of nothing. They are giving this to themselves. The killing game was forced to draw a full stop, and the so-called illness after school was worse, it was the real poison, it was the first poisoning, was it?" The smoker nodded. "Yes, that''s it." Su Bai closed his eyes. The smoked child looked at Su Bai and said: "She told me that at the time, just a few days after the start of the new semester, she felt incredible things happen, which made her feel scared and scared her." Su Bai sighed and touched his chin. What is incredible, Su Bai has already been able to know: "Paper, it has appeared again, is it? The murder game that should have been terminated, Started again, Is it? ........................ Su Bai has been away for two hours, but Xiaohui is still sitting on the sofa in the living room, his body is sunken in the sofa, sitting very solid, and in front of Xiaohui, the babysitter keeps cleaning the house. "In fact, it is ok, the home is very clean. After all, now there is not even a living person at home. Where can it be dirty?" Xiaohui was lazy to pick up the coffee table and take a sip of water. "Sit down and talk." The little nanny wiped his hand and walked over his toes and sat down on the sofa opposite Xiaohui. "Who are you?" Xiaohui asked. "Your appearance is still not changed. It is really lucky. Your niece is so long like you, so that I can see you more than twenty years ago, still so beautiful." Xiaohui glimpsed the teacup and put it back on the coffee table. "who are you." The little nanny was sitting in a humble manner, and it seemed very humble, even a little humble, but her gaze, with a quiet cold, gave a feeling of emptyness. "Who am I?" The little nanny showed a smile on his lips. This smile, with a mockery, also took a bitter bitterness: "I am a person who has been tortured for twenty years because of your death!" "I don''t know what you are talking about." Xiaohui brows a little, wants to stand up, but while she gets up, the babysitter also stands up, the breath of the two people directly collide, and Xiaohui feels himself All of a sudden became incomparably weak, and the whole person sat back on the sofa. "Don''t move, don''t go, don''t run, don''t toss up." The little nanny''s eyes showed pain and pleading. "I have spent more than 20 years in pain and self-blame, and now I am dead. I want to finish early, I want to finish the knot early." Xiaohuis face showed an angry look and shouted: Why! Why? How did I die, how did I die! I am not blind, I am not blind! "Perhaps, when we first discussed preparing to start the game, it was doomed to our end today." The babysitter began to cry, but she is dead, dead, it is impossible to cry, so in her eyes , overflowing with blood. "Who are you, are you a red, or Lili, or is it, Yuanyuan?" Xiaohui took out these three names, and then, tears, also infiltrated her eyes. .................. Su Bai re-extracted a cigarette. This time, he did not rush to ignite. He just caught it in his hand and asked very seriously: "People who can play this game, people who can continue to distribute the paper, obviously, should be one of those four girls." "Yes, it''s one of them. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that the previous participants also started to replay the game, but this is more difficult, because at that time, when the network was not popular or even practical. There are not many people who can have that kind of consciousness and can have enough experience to seamlessly connect this game. She once said that the person who didnt know how to start to send a note and start playing again was very skilled. It should be, the original person. "Four girls." Su Bai''s fingers tapped softly on his face. "If you first rule out the possibility of Wang Xue committing suicide, then there are three people left. Then exclude your female elder, leaving two people left; The two people, where are they now, and what are they doing? "At the beginning, their four girls had a good relationship. The names were A Xue, A Hong, Li Li and Yuan Yuan. A Xue is the deceased Wang Xue, A Hong is the name of my elders, Lili and Wang Xue are in a dormitory. In fact, she is very poor. She has been regarded as a real murderer for more than 20 years, even if the police are special. The reason deliberately suppressed the case, did not go to the real excavation and investigation, but the whole country has already regarded her as the real murderer. She had wanted to go abroad several times, and she was rejected because she was too suspicion. Later, she seemed to be married to an American man and went abroad. But because she was checked for mental problems, she had to The United States has returned to China. "Is this woman?" Su Bai remembers that online attack on this case has always regarded Lili as a murderer and a murderer who is at large, and many public opinion vowed to speculate that Lilis family background is very deep, even Listen to the day. "So, she is really very likely?" Su Bai said. "No, she is not possible." The smoker vetoed. Su Bai suddenly, nodded, "Yes, killing people with murderous games, the purpose is to be able to clean up their suspicions perfectly, to create absolute absenteeism, even to blame the use of the public to coerce the government, Since the murderer has sent a note, How could it be so stupid that the suspicion of killing people fell on their own bodies? This does not make sense. Su Bai picked up the lighter and planned to smoke. "boom!" Just then, a rush of gunshots came. Chapter 158： Double shots to the sea The gunshot was very loud, and the target was Su Bai. This point, from the time the gun was fired, Su Bai knew that the other party was a master who was good at hiding. He waited until now to touch the hand, apparently holding the opportunity; This time, it is impossible for Su Bai to completely avoid it, but he still subconsciously sideways. "puff!" The bullet penetrated Su Bai''s left arm, and the tingling sensation came, so that Su Bai''s left arm nerve completely lost consciousness at this time. This gun is not normal. Su Bai right handed the smoked child, and the two men squatted down next to the tombstone. The smoked child was born in the military. At this time, he only looked at the wound of Su Bai, and immediately judged the gun road. For Su Baidao: "You enter the car, I will take his attention." Su Bai smiled and said that there was a blood flow between the teeth. This bullet should have a devilish effect, which happened to have a conflict with the bloodline of his body. If it was an ordinary gun bullet, Su Bais shot was also shot. Its awkward, its not tight, but this kind of bullet really makes Su Bai breathe a bit of cold, but the others guns are several levels lower than their own Hellfire shotguns, so its just a painful meal. There is no particularly big impact. "Don''t be impulsive, it''s a master, and his goal is just me." Su Bai smiled and reached out and touched the shotgun at his waist. Now it is a little uncertain how far the opponent is from his own distance. If the distance is too far, the effect of the shotgun may be much worse. Bullets are very expensive, and Su Bai is not willing to waste. Now I really feel that there is a lot of distress, people are shooting, and they are still searching for bullets here. There is quite a feeling when the Eighth Route Army used to fight. It is necessary to count a few bullets. "I am calling." Smoked out of the phone. "Your Majesty!" Su Bai suppressed the smoked child and the two fell to the ground. "boom!" The second shot came, the tombstone was collapsed, and gravel and dust spread over Su Bai and smoked children. Su Bai shook his head, sighed and patted his hand on the smoked child. "You are here, I will solve the child." When the voice just fell, Su Bai stood up and ran in the direction of the shot, because Su Bai suddenly realized that if he was alone, he could slowly grind it and use the most economical way to put the guy. Solve it, but the smoker is here too. If you drag it down, it is very likely that the smoked child will suffer innocent disasters. If there is any accident in the smoker, it is not something that can be made up by dozens of stories; Su Bai does not care much in this world, just a few friends; After standing up, the gaze patrolled, and soon Su Bai found the location of the guy, on the side of a log cabin, which is the office where the cemetery manager is located. "Su Bai, come back." The smoker shouted behind. Su Bais body sank slightly, and the whole person began to sprint. The other party is very lightly re-raising the bullet and then aiming. However, from the perspective of the other partys operation, it is obviously not very skilled. This is a very strange thing for a killer, which means one thing, this The gun, not his gun, he just took the gun and specialized in killing Su Bai. Su Bai has already pulled the distance between the two sides to within 100 meters. The other side is confident and calm, and once again in the sniper mirror to start aiming at Su Bai. ............ On the outside of the raised road, there was a van parked in the van. A man in a red suit was sitting in the van. The man held a glass in his hand and smelled it from time to time. On the man''s wrist, wearing a piece of blood jade, shining, the man will show his fascination color every time his eyes fall on it. This blood jade is very precious. After a senior persons warmth, the spirit is very For Qin Yiming, it is worthwhile to go to the audience who are carrying out realistic tasks without the conditions of causality. He is a gambler himself, an out-and-out gambler. Even if his difficulty is deliberately improved in the next story world, he is not very concerned. The gambler is often the kind of person who is drunk today. Putting the interests in front of you in your own hands, as for the future, with it, even if you are likely to die in the next story world, he is not very worried, damn, after all, still dying, it is better to have a stud. Come to a thrill! Qin Yiming silently counted the gunshots in his heart. When the third gunshot appeared, he looked at the window with some accident. The sniper rifle is Qin Yiming himself. He is thinking, if the killer he is looking for can shoot Su Bai with the gun, then the causal relationship that falls to the end will also be reduced. . Although he has already broken the rules and is ready to be punished, the strength of punishment is, of course, the lower the better. The killer is actually an audience. It is Qin Yiming who knows in the last story world. It is an experiencer, but the quality is very good. Qin Yiming said that he asked him to help kill an ordinary person. He came. .................. "boom!" Such a short distance, such a fast bullet, Su Bai has nowhere to hide, the bullet has penetrated the past from the cheekbones of his shoulders, and Su Bais whole person was almost thrown to the ground by this force, but his heel As a matter of fact, the whole person took two more steps forward. The other party is obviously shocked by Su Bais incomparable frequency of movement in such a short distance. At the same time, the terrible physical endurance exhibited by Su Bai also made him feel incredible. Then he immediately realized that he was going to kill. Not an ordinary person, but an audience! Obviously, he is also clear about the consequences of the unhealed action on the audience in the real world. He knows that he was immediately turned and turned to run backwards. He did not dare to face up with Su Bai, even if his close combat ability is very strong. Because since the other party is also an audience, it cannot be treated from the perspective of ordinary people. However, Su Bai was only slightly sideways, pulled out the Hellfire shotgun at his waist, and pulled the trigger without hesitation on the side wall of the cabin: "Dead..." The golden particles from the Hellfire shotgun directly penetrated the wallboard of the cabin, and a scream was heard on the other side of the cabin. The screams just came to an abrupt end. Su Bai went away and saw the guy who was directly smashed in the lower half. This man was already dead. The gun he had used before was also interrupted. The scene was very **** and inhuman. Looking at the gun in his hand, Su Bai suddenly felt a little regret, knowing that the shooting radius of the Hellfire shotgun was so large, and he had to work hard to pull the distance, and he ate a few bullets, and the most **** Yes, these bullets all have a devilish effect, and the pain effect is several times more powerful than ordinary bullets. At this time, on the other side of the cemetery, Qin Yiming came out of the car. His hands were wearing golden gloves. The whole person showed it. It was a very temperamental temperament. It was a bit like being The MV''s pseudo-mother Han Xing, but Han Xing is just a genius, and Qin Yiming is truly terrible. "How can you not die to die, but I have to come over and take it myself." Qin Yiming made a complaint, and the whole person looked like a lazy atmosphere. Su Bais body swayed a little, didnt say anything, just silently raised the muzzle to Qin Yiming. It seems that the things that I used to go to Suzhou and the things that opened the door to Chu Zhaos home were all arranged by him. "Isn''t it said that the terrorist broadcast prohibits the audience from tearing it privately?" Su Bai put a gun on his shoulder and leaned slightly against the board. The tone of his voice was also a little weak, and he looked seriously injured. Its not going to work. "The rules are actually used to break." Qin Yiming went to Su Bai, and the speed is getting faster and faster. "As long as the benefits are big enough!" Su Bai''s eyes are cold, the muzzle is vertical, and the trigger is pulled continuously! "boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! Six shots in a row. These are all story points. I dont feel bad about it. Its fake, but the momentum of the other partys appearance is very telling. This is a listener with a high degree of task completion, much higher than myself, so Im in the face. He will have such great confidence when he is to himself. At the moment of Su Bais shooting, the silk thread on Qin Yimings gloves began to deviate. Every silk thread was actually not worn on the gloves, but was rooted in the flesh and blood of Qin Yimings palm, but the outer braid was The style of a glove, presumably, is for aesthetics. The cover made up of silk blocks the continuous shooting of Su Bai, and then a horrible golden particle violently impacts this seemingly weak circle. However, they were all blocked. However, Qin Yimings hands are already **** at this time, and his face is also a piece of iron. He looked at Su Bai with an unbelievable look, then looked at the Hellfire shotgun in Su Bais hand and asked with disbelief: "Why, you have this kind of gun!!!" Then, Qin Yiming coughed for a while, the blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and the lungs in his mouth and the internal organs contained it with strong force and did not spit it out. This injury was a little beyond his imagination. Before, he just thought that Su Bais gun was very powerful, and he did not find it, or did not expect it. The devil effect and power of this gun was ten times stronger than the one he had borrowed for the killer before! A weapon with less than one hundred story points, and a weapon with a thousand story points, naturally have little comparability. "Oh, you said this gun, what''s so great?" After that, Su Bai took out another Hellfire shotgun. Two muzzles, Cold and cold, Aligned with Qin Yiming. Chapter 159： Killing you and killing you! For the bullets of the Hellfire shotgun, Su Bai is very cherished and very reluctant to use it, but Su Bai is more aware that his own life is more precious than the story point, and the story points and weapons are used in this place. Instead of taking it for the last time, I will be buried in the coffin. At this moment, the scene suddenly fell down. Qin Yiming''s hands are not only as simple as flesh and blood, but the terrible devilish power of the Hellfire shotgun directly hits his deep physique. These fibers, which look like steel wires, are similar to a kind of plant, growing in Qin. In the flesh and blood of Yiming, he took nutrients from his flesh and blood and then helped Qin Yiming to fight. Even these fibers are not only in the palm of their hands, but also into the whole body of Qin Yiming. If you cut off the body of Qin Yiming, the first thing you see is not a single blood vessel, but a strip similar to the presence of metal fibers. . This is a mad-like intensive model, completely ignoring the pain of his own body, transforming his body and directly turning himself into a non-human being. Such a person has always pursued the behavior pattern of gamblers, or earned a full The basin, or a loss of light, even his own body, is actually a chip in his hand. At this moment, Su Bai is like a rmb player using senior equipment to crush senior veterans. Qin Yimings qualifications and experience are definitely much higher than Su Bai, but in the face of Su Bai Hellfire shotgun, it has changed. Its a bit pale, even if its a senior person who wants to get a thousand-point-level weapon, its hard, but its in the hands of Su Bais newcomer with only 2 mission completions. Of course, this is also because Su Bai is special and the world of the stories has basically taken the contribution of the big head. Su Bai wants to strengthen the bloodline, but who told him that he could not strengthen it. Feeling the pain in his body, Qin Yiming himself is not sure whether he can smash a wave of Su Bais continuous blow. As long as Su Bai has this gun in hand, he is best at the close combat and simply cant help Su Bai. Because the shotgun is as the name suggests, the closer the distance, the more terrible the power and lethality. The reason why Su Bai took out the second gun was also warning Qin Yiming. Even if a gun bullet was shot, he still had a gun and would not give you a bullet to launch a sneak attack. In the end, I glanced at the blood jade hanging on my wrist. Qin Yiming knew that since he was an oath, he took this blood jade from Xu Jiachengs hand. Then, Su Bai, he must kill. There is nothing to explain, otherwise, if it fails in the end, Su Bai is not dead, which leads to the result that Xu Jiacheng wants. The most miserable thing is that he should be Qin Yiming himself. At that time, he will now be the treasure in his eyes. Blood jade will become a vow to repair himself. However, there is no need to be hard now, because Su Bai is too hard. Anyway, there is still time, the other party has to continue to do the real task, and they can find the opportunity again, in the final analysis, or they are too small to look at each other. "good very good." Qin Yiming began to retreat and naturally retreated. At the same time, the fibers in the body emerged and began to surround his body as a protective barrier. He was afraid that Su Bai would attack when he stepped back. Su Bai knew that Qin Yiming had retired from the church and deliberately sat on the ground, posing a serious injury and dying, but it was too fake and too fake, and Qin Yiming gave a sneer at the bottom of his heart. The gambler simply let Qin Yi do nothing at all. After retreating a certain distance, he re-entered his car and started the car. In his opinion, Su Bai was only carrying two high-end firearms. Supporting the scene, the other party did not dare to completely end up with their own hard and hard. After all, not everyone has the same courage to gamble with their own. If his remaining bullets can''t kill himself, then he will be killed by himself. Holding the steering wheel, feeling the palm and the tingling sensation in the body, Qin Yimings face is also very unsightly. Hes eating it in front of a newcomers audience. He doesnt care much about this kind of face. The key lies in This breath, he really can''t get down. When the car drove out, Qin Yiming saw through the mirror that Su Bai was still sitting in the same place, with a sneer in his mouth, waiting. Waiting for the car to open the line of sight, Su Bai took out the bullet and began to refill it. He had a total of 32 rounds of bullets. He had just hit six rounds. Before killing and playing the ghost, he made two rounds and spent a total of eight rounds. This is 50 stories point, to know the general audience a story down, the mission to complete the general contribution, then less than one hundred story points. However, Su Bai did not care at all. Qin Yiming slowly withdrew. He looked indifferently. Now he began to load ammunition silently. Both guns were filled with eight bullets and two guns. The hand is 16 rounds of bullets. Just six rounds of his own bullets have allowed Qin Yiming to bear it hard. Su Bai is clear. The other party is actually not only a wound of flesh and blood, but certainly a deeper level of injury. Otherwise, it is only a little bit of skin trauma. The other party will not leave after losing a hand. Its just that Su Bai really feels unsafe, and its only practical to fill the two bullets with Su Bai. When Qin Yiming was driving, he still thought that Su Bai didn''t have the courage to gamble with his gambler. In fact, he misreaded Su Bai, just as the monk also misread Su Bai, Su Bai sometimes did. Things, really do not care about the gains and losses of interest, this is a more horrible mentality than gamblers, gamblers still want to benefit, but more greedy and more decisive, and Su Bai this, completely smashed the table, everyone together After playing the game, its not good for you! Smoked children ran to Su Bai, she did not ask for a scene that happened before, just watching Su Bai''s injury is a little anxious. "I am sending you his hospital." "Go to a ghost hospital." Su Bai pressed the eighth bullet into the gun, and the gunshot was fired. The shotgun gave a crisp sound, and then smoked the child: "Give me your car key, your car has been modified, I can catch up." The smoker did not twist and handed his car key to Su Bai. "Su Bai, after the end of this matter, can you tell me what happened to you?" "A nightmare, there is nothing to say." Su Bai took the car key and limped to the car of the smoked child. He got on the bus and watched the smoked child still standing in the same place looking at himself. Su Bai recruited and waved: "When I come back, talk to you." "" Then, loose the hand brakes, the throttle stepped on, and the car started to rush out. Feeling the strong speed of this quick start, Su Bai shook his head. In the end, it was a child, a modified car with a military license. Even if it changed hard, it is estimated that the traffic police would not dare to stop it. Two Hellfire shotguns were placed under the window by Su Bai, and Su Bai grabbed the steering wheel with both hands, and the speed mentioned the highest. Someone wants to kill himself, Ha ha, How could it be good? I want to kill when I want to kill, I want to go when I want to go. Really be a Teddy or a Chihuahua? Soon, Qin Yimings car appeared in the sight of Su Bai. Qin Yiming also seemed to find the car he followed, but he might not have found it, but instinctively a dangerous foresight made him subconscious. The ground speeds up the car again, but the speed of Su Bai is faster, and the distance between the two cars is less than ten meters. Su Bai took out a cigarette and squatted in his mouth. He didn''t have time to ignite. He just swallowed the cigarette with his teeth and swallowed it a little bit. Then one hand continued to hold the steering wheel and the other hand grabbed a Hellfire. The shotgun stretched out of the window, and the car in front of Qin Yiming was a shot. "boom!" At this time, Su Bai is really arrogant, you are inexplicably going to kill me, then Lao Ting would rather kill all the bullets and kill you! Killing you and killing you! The gun went down, Qin Yiming''s trunk was directly smashed, and the two rear tires exploded. The train rubbed a fierce Mars as it glided on the road. Qin Yiming immediately stepped on the brakes to control the steering wheel to control the car that was originally running at a high speed, while Su Bai was smiling and continued to step on the throttle. The smoked car slammed into the car of Qin Yiming. "boom!" The dull and harsh collision came, Qin Yimings car was sagged, and the quality of the car driven by Su Bai was really good. Only the hood was slightly deformed, and the rest remained. It is more complete. But even so, the impact is actually hit the ground. "Snapped" Su Bai pushed the door open and his face was full of blood. It was just hit, but he didn''t care. He held both guns and got out of the car. Qin Yiming, the whole person was struggling to struggle in the twisted car, and there were constantly metal fibers released to cut the surrounding car parts to open up space for themselves. However, when he turned his head and saw Su Bai standing outside, his face had an unbelievable color. He did not see much emotion from Su Bais eyes. It seems that the other party is simply calm. After calming, I dont know if the other party is happy or worried now. Su Bai raised two Hellfire shotguns and aimed at Qin Yiming in the car. Qin Yimings breathing suddenly became a lot heavier. He stared at the white suede outside, and his throat was shaking. Su Bais head slightly came over, and Qin Yiming said: "Talk about the conditions, what can be bought for your life." Qin Yiming was relieved and showed a smile on his face. "I can give it to you" Su Bai suddenly smashed his head to the other side. "Sorry, I changed my mind." "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" .................. These days, first every day, because the dragon has to spend some time to write an outline for the next story world; You can first reveal that the next story world will be a killing game between listeners in the form of a passing note. Many details and specific rules require the dragon to think about it. It takes a lot of time to wait for the setting to be written. The Dragon will be sent to the public to let everyone see it in advance. Chapter 160： Trophy! At the instant of Su Bais shooting, Qin Yimings eyes blew directly, and a group of silk threads were released from the pores of his body. This was counter-attacked by self-harm. Obviously, he was not willing to be teased by Su Bai. Kill after. The gambler is terrible, but the gamblers eyes have interests, and there are disappointments and shackles, and Su Bais, which completely provokes his interests and interests, does not care, even if he is ruined. Kill you! "boom!" "boom!" "........." A bullet was fired by Su Bai in front of the car in front of him, and a group of golden particles with death and brilliant colors were released; This car, which was basically scrapped, was completely smashed in front of a divergent bomb. In the beginning, Qin Yiming, who was struggling to die, could withstand his own metal fiber, and finally did not want to use Su Bai. The money continued to shoot down, the metal fiber began to break, and Qin Yimings pores in the whole body began to overflow with blood, which was extremely miserable. In the end, he made the last unwilling roar, and the body was hit by bullets without any cover. "boom!" "boom!" In the end, Su Bai stopped, and in the middle of the broken copper and iron, a splash of mud was everywhere. Long and suffocating, Su Bai slowly squatted down, and the double guns slammed against the ground to support his body; The thrill of killing a powerful audience began to wrap his heart. He felt a kind of joy from the inside out. Su Bai felt that he was smiling. He spent so many stories to find pleasure. He was really Mental illness. At this time, in the meat sauce, a group of metal-wrapped hearts suddenly trembled, and then a wire suddenly stood up, like a sharp knife, directly stabbed to the white Eyebrows. Su Bai suddenly raised his head, his face was full of blood, but still with a smile, the muzzle lifted up, aimed at the front. "Sorry, I still have a bullet." "boom!" This metal fiber, which was attempted to launch the final assassination, was immediately annihilated by the close-range bombardment of the shotgun. The heart of Qin Yiming, which was finally wrapped up, also burst completely in the aftermath. everything is over. Su Bai stood up and his body was a bit awkward. However, at this moment, he suddenly saw that Qin Yimings rotten meat began to wriggle again. The breath that had disappeared again showed a resurgence. . "Oh, are you also a vampire?" Su Bai did not rush to the past, but took out the remaining bullets, leaving eight. After playing with Qin Yiming, Su Bai has consumed more than 20 bullets, meaning one hundred and fifty stories. Being consumed, it is almost equal to the reward share of completing a story world. It is an extremely expensive victory. Filling the remaining eight bullets, just filling a Hellfire shotgun, Su Bai put the bullet back in his waist position, carrying the bullet with the gun, with a gun Tuo opened the broken copper in front of him and walked in. The foot is on the rotten meat of Qin Yiming. These rotten meats are actually still squirming. It seems to have vitality, but this vitality is constantly damaged and suppressed by the devil''s property of the Hellfire shotgun. After all, the Hellfire shotgun is a weapon of a thousand stories. If you pay for a penny, you will naturally have expensive things. This is a kind of residual magical property and Su Bais incomprehensible and The various energy residues that are resolved are enough to annihilate all the luck that Qin Yiming had originally placed. Didn''t care about the nausea of ??rotten meat in front of him, Su Bai put his hand into the rotten meat and began to stir and groping. Finally, he touched a slightly hot thing. Take it out and smash the rotten meat above, and finally reveal its original luster. It is a jade. Yu Peili actually has a face, Qin Yiming, at this time Qin Yiming is staring at Su Bai with resentment. "Your life, really **** hard, I have so many bullets hit, I haven''t completely killed you." Qin Yiming kept cursing Su Bai, his anger almost made him crazy, and Su Bai was facing this jade, but there was not much way. After all, the surgery had specialization, and Su Bai was not a magical method. Experts, and the most important point is that Su Bai is not willing to ruin this jade. Because Su Bai saw clearly before, if it is not the destruction of the additional attributes of his own Hellfire shotgun, Qin Yiming may actually survive in that state. Mom, its a smash of rotten meat, but can you still have a chance to escape? This is simply a vampire than a vampire. Su Bai, the authentic vampire, sees this thing, how can it not be hot? However, Su Bai himself is not clear, does not mean that others are not clear, he put Yu Pei in his hands, and then took out his mobile phone and sent a voice dialogue request to the monk through WeChat. Su Bai did not know that the former monk used Do not use WeChat, and it is estimated that the mobile phone still needs to be used. After all, many famous monasteries and monks still have to be assessed, and they must look at diplomas and literacy, especially on various platforms such as Weibo now, many so-called Masters and real people are actively marketing themselves, and it is also a kind of advancing with the times. Just after entering the story world of terrorist broadcasting, it is difficult to use WeChat, because after each mission, the terrorist broadcast will invite the audience to pay attention to the public micro-signal "kongbu66" of the broadcast, as long as it is the brain. Normal listeners will go to search for attention. Of course, is there a kind of audience that is completely isolated from the world? Su Bai himself is not clear. If he does not pay attention to this WeChat public account, even the micro store will not be exchanged. It should be difficult for people to continue to survive in the world of stories. The monk was just free to answer the voice call of Su Bai: "Amitabha." The monks signature greetings came out of the phone. Su Bai also learned the monk and returned: "Amitabha." The monk was silent for a while. "It seems that nothing is happening, and the poor is hanging." "Hey, don''t, ask you something." Su Bai was playing with blood jade while holding his head and holding his mobile phone. "I got a jade, this jade has a face, how can I give this face to me?" erase?" "Face? Jade? Hehe, good things." "Say business," Su Bai reminded. "Barren is still exchanging with you, and that kind of implement can''t be maximized in your hands." "This has great use for me, not for sale." "That face is the person you just killed??" asked the monk. "Yes, just killed by me, now the meat is still hot." "That is the soul left in Yu Pei Li, the jade that can save the soul, it is very good in the instrument, the barren is also hot, you want to wipe the soul away is also simple, the most direct way is You switch to a zombie state and use it to rush it twice with your zombie''s suffocation, and it won''t affect the effect of jade." "Oh, thank you monk, please go to the hair salon the next day." Su Bai hung up the phone, stood up with blood jade, and then the whole person''s breath suddenly changed, the zombie lineage was switched out, and the negative temperament of the cold, evil and dirty all were revealed. Subsequently, Su Bai consciously forced out his body''s suffocation and slammed back and forth on the blood jade. Slowly, Qin Yiming''s face began to become more and more pale, the more love the more blurred, to the end... completely disappeared. The flesh and blood that was still creeping on the ground was black and stinking in an instant, and finally turned into a pus. The blood jade is brighter than before. It is in the hand and has a cool feeling. It is very comfortable, and Su Bai notices that blood jade actually resonates with his vampire blood and makes his vampire blood. Become more active. "It''s really a good thing, thank you." Put the blood jade into his close pocket, Su Bai put the gun away, and then dialed the phone of the smoker: "Hey, how are you?" There was a voice of concern from the smoker. "Nothing, come pick me up, I will send you the location coordinates." Su Bai does not worry about the scene here, the things in this realistic mission and the waves, the terrorist broadcast will be responsible for wiping the butt. Soon, at the corner of the front, a black car drove over, and the smoker sat behind and pulled down the window. Su Bai sat in, in front of a face-faced driver, a soldier. "Is it okay?" The smoker held the hand of Su Bai. "Nothing." When the car drove past, Su Bai found that neither the smoker nor the military driver seemed to see the two cars damaged there. It seems that this is true. The ability of terrorist broadcasting is not only terrible in the world of stories, but also a kind of BUG in the real world. It is only a limitation in the real world that it does many things, so it needs to be listened to. Hand to handle some business. In the car, the smoker wanted to wrap the wound on Su Bai, but when she took out the potion and bandage, she found that the wound on Su Bais forehead and arm had healed. The smoked child stopped talking, but did not say anything. After killing Qin Yiming, Su Bais mind has cooled down, and he began to think about his own business. He took out a cigarette and didnt care if he refused to smoke in his car. He took it on his own and spit it out. After a cigarette ring, Su Bai asked: "Smoke, you, if Wang Xue becomes a ghost, come back, what is she most eager and most eager to know, or what she gets? What does it mean, what is her most embarrassing thing? The smoker was silent for a while, then looked at Su Bai. Su Bai was also blinded at this time. He also thought of it. The two men said in unison: "The second game of paper." Chapter 161： Life is so beautiful What Wang Xue should most want to know now is who started the second killing game and finally led to his own death, but what the terrorist broadcast wants is a stolen thing, a thing, not a so-called message; This actually reduces the difficulty of the task to a certain extent, and when the matter is investigated, what is the stolen thing, in fact, it is already very clear, that is, the small note that opened the second killing game. "Paper, your elder, have you stayed?" Su Bai asked as he smoked. The face of the smoked child showed a little seriousness, Shen Sheng said: "Su Bai, why do you have such a heart on this case, suddenly, what purpose do you have?" "This is a long story. If I don''t tell you, wouldn''t you help me?" Su Bai asked. "How is it possible, we are friends." Smoker reached out and licked a hair on his ear, saying: "The paper after the start of the second killing game, my elder, Ah Hong, got a piece. And it was picked up from a paper box. The other party actually changed the way to transfer the paper. It is no longer a direct transfer of the paper by a person." "Of course, you don''t need to pass the papers face to face." Su Bai shook his hand out of the window and shook the ashes. "As long as the promoter is one of the four girls of the year, they actually have a complete grasp of the effective note. Groups, those who do soy sauce, who did not really participate in the action in the first time, can completely ignore it, and turn to the papers for those who participated in the action for the first time, about ten people, even The number is small, and then create a feeling that the game starts again, or there are hundreds of people who continue to play the game with the excitement, just fine. In this way, the work pressure has been reduced too much. According to the previous process, as long as one person is more than enough, and it is very simple to restart the game, only one sentence is needed: Wang Xue did not die, the game continued. Su Bai threw the cigarette **** out and touched his chin. "This can further prove that it is the one who started the second killing game, one of the four girls." "My elder''s things have been sealed to me now, but not my home that I went to, but my own single house in Shanghai. I am taking you to take it now. Before she died, she will put a lot of stories. Give it to me and give her her belongings for safekeeping." "That''s the best." Su Bai Chang Shu breathed, the dawn of the mission is in front of his eyes. The smoker re-introduced an address to the driver and the driver nodded. After a short while, the car fell into that kind of silence. In the end, it is still the first to break the silence: "Su Bai, is your current pressure, is it big?" Smoked children know clearly that Su Bai has the tendency to murder. Recently, the killing club has been dissolved. Others are nothing more than looking for a stimulus, but for Su Bai, the impact is extraordinarily large. . "No, I have been very happy recently." Yes, its really fun, its really fun. In the world of terror broadcasts, Su Bais current character and behavioral pattern is like finding his best venting place. Is there any place more suitable for a mentally ill person to survive than the world of **** killings? Smoked a sigh and looked at Su Bai. "Wait a while, come back to London with me, I have arranged the hospital for you." When I heard this place in London, Su Bai suddenly remembered Sofia. The woman said that she would buy her own wand. Now she has eight bullets left, and she needs the story point, or she can completely let Sophia exchange the bullets for herself. To exchange the wand with yourself, anyway, for Su Bai, the wand can only be used as a fire stick, and the blunt effect is similar to the Hellfire shotgun, the power and practicality of the Hellfire shotgun with bullets. Naturally stronger, it is a good thing to exchange with Sophia. In addition, Su Bai and the string of beads taken from the wrist of the female assassin in the last story world should be suitable for some metaphysical intensifiers. This bead can also be used to exchange bullets. Now that the bullets are not enough, the two guns are equal to one gun, so that Su Bai is very insecure. The advantage of the bullet is already very clear. He has blood jade and his own strength is definitely higher than that of Su Bai. Hate and die in a shot of one shot followed by a shot, enough to see how great the impact of a super weapon on a battle. "Good." Su Bai agreed very simply, and then took out the mobile phone, he thought of the fat man, yes, this dead fat man almost smashed himself and Gyatso and the monk in the last story world, but now want to come Want to go, it seems that the fat is the most suitable for trading the bead string. In the past, Su Bai remembers in his heart, but everything still has to look forward. Maybe if he is next to the fat man in a world of stories, Su Bai will not hesitate to shoot at the fat man, no matter what. In a situation where the environment is met, let the dead fat man die first. But here is the real world. Su Bai can''t do the real task of putting a close relationship with the terrorist broadcast like Qin Yiming. Instead, he will do it purely for his own anger and take the initiative to kill one. In the world of the story, there is no one in the real world, and there is no audience that has achieved a causal relationship with the enemy in the real world. The smoked child didn''t know what Su Bai was thinking. She also surprised Su Bai so much that she promised herself, but since Su Bai agreed, it is always good. She believes that Su Bai''s disease can be alleviated and treated. After all, Nowadays, medical technology is so developed, and human studies on mental and psychological aspects are changing with each passing day. Just as Su Bai just sent a WeChat message to the fat man, the car entered a villa area. The family of smoked children is here. The old Liu family is a red family in China. Naturally, there is no need to say more about assets. There must be some families who are unable to go from politics to the sea to wear vests to do business. The resources needed, in the past few years, because the domestic political and economic system has become mature and stable, it is more and more difficult for the second generation to rely solely on the family to cover the money and do business. However, placed a decade ago, there are really few family children going out to do business and finally lose money, only to earn more and earn less. "Don''t misunderstand, here is my home is not fake, but I did not buy it, my country assigned to me, I only have the right to live, not qualified to buy and sell, not my personal assets." The smoked child brushed the door card, pushed the door open, and brought the white collar in. Su Bai smiled. "You know, I don''t care about this. If you want, I will send you a few sets." The smoker laughed and said, "Su Da Shao, to be honest, in our circles, there are really few estimates than you have money." "My aunt went early, and left it for me." Su Bai also ridiculed himself. Sometimes, Su Bai did not know how much money he had. In short, his aunt did have a foresight. The few companies that did it did not deliberately cultivate Su Bai as a successor. People, of course, because Su Bai was younger at that time, but his aunt confirmed the professional manager system very early. This is a relatively early category in the Mainland. The big companies in the Mainland are still more popular. management. Therefore, even if Su Bais parents died very early, Su Bai did not care about things, but the family business group was getting bigger and bigger like a snowball. Sometimes Su Bai felt that his parents knew that something was going to happen. Therefore, I deliberately left this kind of industry and arrangement for myself, and I was afraid that I would not have a meal in the future. "Oh, you are a local tyrant. I will open it when I need it." The smoker went into his study room, where there was a safe, the smoker opened the lock, opened the safe, and took out a mahogany box from it. "The note is here, hey, give it to you." The smoker handed the box directly to Su Bai. Just as Su Bai was ready to reach out to pick up the box, the phone suddenly rang. It was actually a callers call from Chu Zhaojia. The landline of Chu Zhaos home and his mobile phone were mother and child, so it can be seen from the callers prompt, and Chu Zhao was tied to his own home, and the mobile phone was specially taken away by himself. With auspicious watching, Chu Zhao could not get rid of it. Therefore, this call can only be played by people who are now at Chu Zhao''s home. Well, to be exact, it is not a human being. "Hey." Su Bai took a hand from the mahogany box and answered the phone. "It''s me." Xiaohui''s voice. "I found something for your aunt, I will go back to you soon." Su Bai said. "No, I have seen it, I have seen it..." Xiaohuis voice is getting weaker and weaker. It gives people the feeling that it seems to be like a dying heart. With an old man suddenly satisfied a long-cherished wish or obsession in the heart, and often loses the enthusiasm to continue to live. Child, will soon die. Su Bai looked at the mahogany box in his hand, and the whole person stunned, and immediately picked up the phone and shouted: "Hey, life is still so beautiful, you have to stay strong and live!" I haven''t given you anything yet, so you are so stunned and gone, I haven''t spent a lot of time tossing up the task for so long, and I have wasted so many bullets! "No need, huh, it''s really unnecessary..." It seems that Wang Xue does not know what happened, but he really intends to dissipate it. Su Bai took a deep breath and looked at the smoked child. Anyway, the smoker was not an outsider. It immediately became like a person, and he said: "If you dare to fly before I go back, I will find a way to turn your loved ones, your parents, your relatives, one after another into a devil like you, never live!" The smoker licked his mouth, Wang Xue, opposite the microphone: "........." Chapter 162： Baidu map Su Bai took the mahogany box and went straight out. The smoker subconsciously followed up. As a result, Su Bai suddenly stopped. "I am going alone." The attitude of this attitude is like two people who just rolled over the sheets in the bed, and the man pushed the woman stuck to himself and complained that it was too hot. The smoked child stunned and watched Su Bai push the door open. She bit her lip and didn''t keep up. She just shouted: "The car is parked outside, you can use it directly." After Su Bai went out, the soldier driver had already left the station, and he had the car key in his hand. Su Bai took the car key and opened the door and sat in it. In any case, Su Bai does not know how much his threat can make a difference to Wang Xue. He has already found the stolen goods to be found. It is a little less time to complete the task. Wang Xue should look at it first. After leaving, Su Bais pass is really white. After the car drove out, Su Bai had a red light all the way, and there were traffic police at some intersections. They had to chase after it, but after chasing the white license plate number for a while, they silently did not follow it. This kind of tacit understanding and eyesight They still have them. Su Bai is also happy to be free, this is not a game, he has no time to go to the bridge with the traffic police to play in the film, the smoker also sees that Su Bai is more anxious, so he lend his car to Su Bai, This convenience is at a critical moment. After catching up, Su Bai drove the car to the Chu Zhaojia community, and it took nearly 20 minutes. This 20-minute time was very tough for Su Bai, got out of the car and picked up the mahogany box. Su Bai directly rushed to the floor. When he came to the door of Chu Zhaojia, Su Bai did not call the door. He directly slammed the door and the door was opened. Su Bai saw the little nanny who fell to the ground. The body of the babysitter had already had a very serious corpse. It means that I have been dead for a long time. In fact, she has been dead for a long time, and now the appearance of these corpses is extremely normal. This means that the thing that had been revived by the corpse was gone, or something else happened. Su Bai turned the babysitter''s body open, his face was already blue, and it became very embarrassing, but in the heartless position, there was a finger print, and the finger prints, constantly sending out a fierce breath. A finger print, hard to break up the soul of the little nanny, or the soul of that thing. Someone has been here! Obviously, this kind of fierce finger print and this kind of technique can''t be done by Xiaohui. The smell of a zombie should never become like this. This point, Su Bai has a voice. Standing up, in the living room, except for the body of the babysitter, there was no other person. Su Bai went to the door of the bedroom and pushed open the door of the bedroom. Xiaohui sat in the bedroom bed and was silent. Su Bai approached the past and gently pushed Xiaohui. Xiaohui was lying on the bed like this, and he did not move. "Oh shit." I''m late, She is still gone. Su Bai tightened his fist and whitish knuckles. In the end, Chang Shu breathed a sigh of relief, Su Bai simply sat down at the bedside, Xiaohui still lying quietly, Su Bai shook his head, white tossed and white tossed, Su Bai did not think much, things Nowadays, everything can be seen forward, and if you really want to take care of it, Su Bai will not lose money. A blood jade that obviously helps his vampire bloodline will get it, even if he plays it. Bullets that have lost one hundred and fifty story points are not considered to be disadvantageous or even earned in the strict sense. Just a little bit still not reconciled, as a broken detective running and running west for so long, actually before the woman succeeded, this woman took the first step and wanted to open it, it was really a womans heart. Su Bai opened the mahogany box, which contained the contents of the girl, such as a tape hair clip, and a note. It was a pity that the writing on the note was not very clear, but it was still possible to see the approximate meaning and meaning. Su Bais record in the notebook of Chu Jianguo is similar. It seems that the other party has completely copied the experience of the first killing game. "You said this piece of paper, did I burn it to you or buried it with your body?" Su Bai said to himself, "If you are free, you will be freed. Why do you want to take your daughter and bury it together? After you are freed, you will give your daughter a healthy body. Now why do you take her to Huangquan with you? Your elders are worthy, too kind." Su Bai said while taking out the lighter, pointing out the flame, and scraping the paper, the paper just burned, and Su Bai suddenly thought of what it was like, quickly licking his hand and extinguishing the flame. Because of the "rescue", the paper strip was burned to a small corner. Su Bais face slowly became serious, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "No, not right." The note continued to be pinched in his hand, and Su Bai held his hands open and pulled it on the edge of the bed. "I have forgotten about such an important detail. The first time I used the substance ta as a toxin, the second time I used the ta substance. The medical record is also clearly recorded. When you returned to school, Only when the condition deteriorates, you can''t lose all the intelligence of your mind. Those people spent so much effort to find out what poisoning it was. It took a month to find it. You are a victim and a participant. Why not say it? And, most importantly, why dont you say your friends? If you know that it is a substance poisoning, you will not die at all if you treat it in advance. This has become a paradox. What did you do, or what you are thinking about, causing you to not say what it is poisoning, and your girlfriends are not talking. Su Bai extended four fingers, one of which was separated from the other three by a little distance, meaning that two groups, one group only Wang Xue, and the other group were A Hong Ali and Yuan Yuan. "The elder who smoked the child is the one who will die and the words are good. There is no need to lie before the death to tell the favorite younger generation. This is meaningless, meaning that the elder of the smoked child, A Hong, said it. It should be right, but she may not be comprehensive and omits a lot of things." Su Bais eyes narrowed slightly and his voice became low: "After determining a point, the rest of the points can continue to fall. Twenty years ago, your four girls started out to simply start the killing game, and finally because of the fear of the other three. Because I saw the evil in human nature, I saw that my classmates who usually get along with each other could have such a dark side, so they feared to shrink and chose to terminate the game. However, there is one person who has not chosen to terminate, but continues. Even if she has the first experience, she can already start another stove. It is only a little more complicated and a little troublesome because she is just a person and has no helper. The things of the previous four people must be done by her alone, so she did it very slowly, but, unfortunately, the things she did were discovered by three other girls. I don''t know what she is going to do, and she doesn''t know what her purpose is, but this purpose scares the three girls. Even, under the last resort, the three girls decided to accumulate with the first killing game. Information and positioning the crowd, a real killing game for her! Part of Chus notebook is his investigation. The other part is actually based on his own criminal police reasoning for so many years. There must be a lot of subjective elements in it. For example, Wang Xue, your death was finally detected, it is ta substance poisoning, so Chu Jianguo inferred that the last use of the first killing game is also ta substance. However, in fact, think about it from another angle. For the first killing game, if it is not a substance, but other types of toxins? So, as a victim, as a participant in the first killing game, you, Wang Xue, Even if you know that you are poisoned, you don''t know what kind of poison you are in the end, so this will lead to a lack of energy when you are still awake in the first few days of your poisoning reaction! When the toxins begin to go deep into the attack, wait until your mind begins to stop waking up. Everything about you can only be handed over to the parents around you and the doctors. The doctors are constantly trying to reason, and in the end, more than a month later, they use the emerging Internet methods at the time, from those abroad. Experts at the University Medical Center have confirmed the status quo of substance poisoning, but after finding a way to help you toxins out of the body, you still can''t support the strong influence of toxins on you, and eventually die. And the three girls who first joined you in the first killing game, as the real murderer, naturally could not tell the news. In this way, everything, It all makes sense, No, there is one more thing, wait..." There was a ring in Su Bais palm, a ring that didnt know what to make. The style was very strange and it looked very weird. This is when I triggered the real task from Xiaohui in the toilet. Come out of this ring. "Actually, although I don''t know what ring it is, I can use the method of finding out what poison in your life to look at the gourd, and it is now easier and faster." Taking out the mobile phone, Su Bai opened the browser, entered the Baidu map, and took a photo with the ring to confirm the search for similar pictures. Soon, a series of identically shaped ring image sources appeared. "Oh... it turns out." Su Bai suddenly realized. At this time, Xiaohui, who seemed to have lost his mind, slowly, From the bed, Sit up. Chapter 163： Kill her family! The news that was searched on the mobile phone directly pointed to a blog link. The blog was very hot for a period of time, but it was replaced by Weibo, and there are not many people using it. The searched blog is also very old. This blog post is still in 2007. It is a blog post nearly a decade ago. There is a photo in the blog post. The photo is also a ring, and the form is held in the hands of Su Bai. This one has a lot of similarities. Well, its not a valuable thing to look at the instructions. Its far worse than the diamond ring, but the strange shape has a special meaning. "Oh, it is actually a kind of couple accessory in Xixia. No wonder I don''t look like a diamond ring. It seems to have a religious color. It''s not bad. Low-key luxury has a lot of connotation. Can''t see it, which man was so romantic with you? Su Bai raised his hand and the ring lifted over his head. Just when Xiaohui sat up, the ring appeared in front of her, her face began to become iron, and the temperature in the bedroom began to turn sharply. Su Bai continued to speak on his own: "Interesting, interesting, the person you want to kill, should be another man who owns this ring, and the man''s status is not ordinary, so..." Su Bai shook his head and smiled. "It''s a dog-blood plot." Can you be a little bit out of the way, Wang Xue, isnt it a popular pastoral feminist? You can learn from them, so it wont be what it looks like now. Things have become very clear now. When Wang Xue was in love with a man at school, what should be the problem? Wang Xue planned to take revenge and kill, even Wang Xue proposed this killing game. At the time, the other three girls were all in pursuit of excitement, and Wang Xue, in fact, had already made up his mind to kill, but not her own, but the former sweetheart. I have to say that I can find such a ring. I can know that this kind of ring is regarded as a kind of sentimental token. It is also a very kind of person. Generally, anyone who goes to read what Xixia ancient books study about Xixia culture; After all, Xixia was once a historical fault, until a scholar in the middle and late Qing Dynasty found some clues in the Xixia country. Later, the Russian explorers and the Russian literary historians studied and excavated. The existence of the real find out, and most people now know that many of Xixia are from Jin Yongs novels. However, more than 20 years ago, the study of Xixia was not so practical, and it was so proficient in Xixia culture in that era. B grid is as high as the current people talking about space technology. ............ Opposite Chu Zhaojia Community, there is a tea restaurant. Xu Jiacheng, wearing a white suit, is sitting here, opposite him, sitting on his own mother. Xu Jiacheng picked up the paper towel and gently wiped the corner of her mouth. She looked at Xu Jiacheng with a smile and grasped Xu Jiacheng''s hand tightly. It can be seen that she is very nervous. "Oh, its okay, even if she really broke out, I have to come to you for revenge. I am blocking it." Xu Jiacheng turned to pick up a glass of orange juice with the other hand, took a sip, and looked deep. Qin Yiming failed. This is beyond the expectation of Xu Jiacheng. It is hard to imagine that a task has reached 6 and it is heart-wrenching. The gambler will actually die in the hands of a listener whose task completion is only 2, and the other party can continue to live and continue to carry out the real task. Xu Jiacheng is not very concerned about the loss of blood jade. He cares about his own mother, a woman who brought herself up from a young age and is more like a mother than her mother, and is still a woman of Xu Jiacheng, whether it is spiritually or Physically, it is his pinning and favorite, so he does not allow this event to finally erupt and directly affect his mother. For him, he can really be desperate. However, feeling the atmosphere that has already disappeared completely in the community suddenly began to rise rapidly. In the heart of Xu Jiacheng, there was also a sense of anger and deep feeling of helplessness. I went to the family first, and the aunt Lili, who had just passed away not long ago, actually came back from the corpse. It seems that it is the reality of the terrorist mission, and the people of that year are gathered together, no matter who is ghost. Even if Xu Jiacheng is now a listener with a task completion of 10, he can see and anticipate some things and react, but still can''t stop the terror broadcast from pushing behind the scenes. I have already broken up the soul of Lili Auntie, and personally used her own way to "open the solution" and "resolve" Wang Xue''s grievances. She should have disappeared from this, and it was completely dusted back to earth. However, now, everything that can already be ended is now revived. Under the process of not directly affecting the actual task, Xu Jiacheng has done his best, and may have contaminated some causalities, but it is still within the acceptable range. He didn''t dare to directly intervene in this matter, so he asked Qin Yiming to use the blood jade as a cost. Because the task completion degree is 10, there will be a big checkpoint. Xu Jiacheng is afraid to get himself on this section. This kind of big cause and effect, I may not really live the next story world. At that time, my own mother, who will take care of it? Putting down the orange juice, Xu Jiacheng''s brow did not ease down. He was hesitating and screaming. At the same time, he also had a faint resentment, a realistic task. Even if he was able to take a photo of the terrorist broadcast, what significance can he make? Do you have to re-ignite the fire that I destroyed! ............ Su Dashao doesnt know that others have just extinguished the fire and gave it to himself. Of course, if you know, Su Dashao will continue to do so, and the subjective initiative will be stronger, and whether he can get much from it. The interests, perhaps abandoning the reality of the task of seeking the exchange of interests from the other side is the most profitable performance, but Su Bai will still choose to continue to ignite, who told people to kill people? Su Bai is not doing this for the second time. What''s more, is there a certain benefit to the actual task? Wang Xues face was extremely embarrassing. The resentment was completely ignited by Su Bai at this time. Finally, she reached out and put the ring in her hand. "The reality mission has been completed." The sound of the terrorist broadcast appeared in Su Bais mind. Su Bai Chang Shu breathed a sigh of relief. After he finished his work, he shot his buttocks. Su Daxiao stood up and looked at the hair on the bed. The whole persons resentment seemed to be dripping. Wang Xue, who comes out of the water, can also call her Xiaohui. Perhaps, when Xiaohui threw this ring to himself, it also had a deep meaning, and it was always on his own body, but Wang Xues resentment lost a lot of memory, it was broken, and the stolen goods must match the final truth. Or to match the figure of the man to play the role of real stolen goods. In Xiaohuis eyes, two lines of blood and tears drip down. Su Bai lowered his head, did not speak, just gently pushed open the window, outside, the sky has been a little gloomy, faintly, you can see the lightning flashing; This reminds Su Bai of the thunder that was inspired by the monk in the last story world to deal with the zombie king. This thunder, at first, even the zombie king was scared enough, Wang Xue, can not hide, because the levy of the thunder, is not the fat man who does not adjust. Perhaps this is the relief in the original intention of the terrorist broadcast. It is not to let Wang Xue open himself and then dissipate it. Instead, he will complete the memory lost by Wang Xue, completely stimulate her, and then in Tianlei. Among them, it completely disappeared! Su Bai suddenly remembered the most common words of the broadcast of the terrorist broadcast, and good and evil ended up reporting. At this point, Su Bais mouth has a smile. That horror broadcast that is full of positive energy is actually more embarrassing than anyone, cruel than anyone, and less human than anyone. "Lily, is it dead?" Wang Xue opened the way; The sound is very quiet, as if breathing from the hell. Su Bai nodded. "You should talk about it in the end." "A red?" Wang Xue asked again. Su Bai waved a small note in his hand. "This is what she left. She has never married." "The last one, Yuanyuan?" Su Bai shrugged. "I don''t know, you know?" Wang Xue nodded very seriously and went to the window. Even Su Bai, a vampire, stood by Wang Xue at this time and felt very cold and even unbearable. "She is sitting outside, she has always been in contact with me, I am her nightmare." "Actually, it is not necessary." Su Bai said, "You can''t have much time left. In the end, when the thunder is coming down, you are gone, and your niece has to be as fragrant as you, why bother? Your parents and relatives are still alive. You can take a look at them at this time. If you are too far away, if you want to transfer them, you can tell me first, yes, I have nothing else, and the money is still a lot. Wang Xue looked at Su Bai. "You are a colder person than me. You should understand me. If someone killed you, you have a chance to wake up again. What do you do?" Su Bai sighed and shook his head, then revealed a very sad expression, word by word: "kill his family." Wang Xue laughed, her teeth turned red, and she smiled so hard. "Yeah, kill, she, all, home!" Wang Xues body was made into a black wind and blown out the window. Didn''t persuade people to come back, Su Bai did not lose, he did not care anyway, just picked up the phone and dialed the phone of the smoker: "Hey, how are you doing?" "Don''t say this, I will ask you something. In 1994, when I went to college in Shanghai, I also specialized in the history department. Now I am more famous. Can you associate with it?" The smoker did not hesitate to say a name. Su Bai swallowed and sighed. "Then I can really understand the three girls, huh, huh, if I changed my mind, it would stop this crazy woman." Chapter 164： suicide Su Bai ordered a cigarette and stood at the window. The clouds outside were getting thicker and thicker. For ordinary people, it was a sudden thunderstorm, but the meteorological station made another mistake and did not predict it in advance, but for the inside of the bureau. For humans, the rumbling sound of this dark cloud and dark clouds heralds an end. There is no right or wrong, perhaps, there is no absolute right or wrong; Su Bai''s hands were on the side of the window sill, his eyes were a little sloppy; There are too many things in this world without absolute faults and distinctions. Whether it is people or countries, absolute justice and absolute evil, it is more like the snow-capped stars of two mountains. More, in fact, it is still filling in the gray area. The phone is still on, in the middle of a call, and the smoker seems to be able to feel the mood of Su Bai at this time, and it is very quiet. However, when I heard the thunder from Su Bai, I was a little surprised: "Is it raining over there?" "Yeah." Su Bai should have a voice. In front, Su Bai has already felt the collision of two tyrannical breaths. Everything may have become clear. Some people want to protect Yuanyuan, so they will stop themselves from continuing this realistic task. Give it to continue. Touched the tip of his nose, Su Bai smiled, in fact, I am a very unprincipled person. If the other party takes the initiative to contact himself and promises some benefits to let him give up this realistic task, it is not impossible. But the other party seems to think that there is no need to talk to his low-level audience about nonsense, to find someone to kill himself, then... sorry. For the situation over there, Su Bai did not go to watch, nor did he think about the thoughts that were missing. On the one hand, there were not many bullets in his own Hellfire shotgun. On the other hand, Su Bai was clear, and that level of confrontation I am likely to be caught in the pool and the fish has been benefited. I dont want to be too greedy. Sitting down on the bed of Chu Zhao''s bedroom, Su Bai suddenly remembered that Chu Zhao was still in his own home. Su Bai did not know how to explain this to Chu Zhao, but he didn''t need to explain too much. Before leaving, Chu Zhao was still in a coma state. Su Bai also greeted him with auspiciousness, and Chu Zhao continued to stun. The reason given was that he was afraid to disturb the little guy to rest, think, and auspicious for the little guy to take a nap. Will not let Chu Zhaosu wake up and yell. Unconsciously, his relationship with the terrorist broadcast has begun to influence and radiate into his own real world, but Su Bai does not care very much, even if he cherishes and smokes and Chu Zhaos friendship, but This kind of friendship is now a luxury for him. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Three roaring sounds came out, a bit harsh, belonging to Wang Xues breath, completely disappearing; Su Bai reached out and touched his chin, stood up and left Chu Zhaos bedroom; In the living room, the body of the babysitter would be stinky if it was not treated. Su Bai picked up the body and found a suitcase and loaded it in. Then pushed the suitcase out of the Chu Zhaojia door. For dealing with corpses, Su Bai is not very concerned, because this is also the tail of the real task, the terrorist broadcast will be erased, and it will not have any effect. The reason why I do this is simply to clean the friend''s house. The suitcase was pushed to the trash can by Su Bai, and the rain began to fall. I don''t know the short-lived fight, who wins and who wins. The hair has been wet by the rain, but Su Bai does not care. He took out the car key from his pocket and planned to leave here. He will return to his home first and tie it to Chu Zhao to say something else. Before, the thunder and lightning made the magnetic field signal here very unstable, and the conversation between Su Bai and the smoked child was also interrupted. At this time, the smoker sent a WeChat: "Things, is it over?" "It''s over." Su Bai replied. "When are you going back to London with me... cultivation." "Look at the time schedule, I have no opinion. In addition, I have to take the children together." "Well, well, I will arrange it." Just as Su Bai was preparing to start the car, a womans face suddenly appeared outside the window, which was Xiaohui. Su Bai opened the door lock, Xiaohui opened the door and sat in. She was wet all over her body. At this time, Xiaohui had no grievances, no ghosts, and even the nails returned to normal. "It seems that your aunt is really a little conscience." Su Bai snarled. Xiaohui looked at Su Bai: "Where is Chu Zhao?" "You still want to go to him?" "He is my boyfriend." Su Bai took a deep breath. "As his friend, I hope you are farther away from him." "You are just his friend. You have no right or qualification to make a choice instead of him. My aunt has lost her mind and disappeared completely under the thunder. She rushed over the man''s block and came to the woman. As a result, she Did not kill the woman, she chose to give up." "Dog blood." Su Bai commented. "Take me to Chuzhao." Xiaohui repeated. Su Bai nodded, then grabbed Xiaohui''s hair and pressed her face to the window, while the other hand opened the drawer in the car and took out a gun, facing Xiaohui''s head position. . This car is smoked, there is a gun in the car, it is normal. "You still want to go to him? You still want to go to him? Some things, don''t think that you are doing very realistic, but you can always find out, you deliberately find a relationship to be assigned here, deliberately close to Chu Zhao, I knew that my body had changed at that time, and I also approached him. I knew that because he was with you, the body began to weaken, the yang was absorbed by you, and you continued to follow him! You just see that he is the son of Chu Jianguo, Chu Jianguo was the person in charge of the case! Xiaohuis face showed a painful color. Her face was pressed against the window by Su Bai like a stuffing cake. But after listening to Su Bais words, Xiaohui continued to repeat indifferently: "Take me to Chu Zhao." Su Bai smiled and licked his lips and lowered his voice: "Are you really when I will not kill you?" At the end of the actual mission, Su Bai felt that the cause and effect of killing an ordinary person who had nothing to do with it should be within his own tolerance. "You kill me." Xiaohui''s nephew is very calm. Obviously, after experiencing this incident, she seems to have lost her desire for life. Now she, she has nothing to do with Wang Xue, has become a Ordinary people, however, are more like a walking dead than before. At the last moment, Wang Xue chose self-liberation and redemption, gave up his revenge on Yuanyuan, and left his own prostitute, who completely annihilated in the Thunder. However, Wang Xues emotions, Wang Xues memory, and Sharing a physical influence with Wang Xue for a long time has deeply affected Xiaohui. Wang Xue left, and Xiaohuis spirits also went away. "Well, I will take you to Chu Zhao." Su Bai released his hand and the gun was dropped under the co-pilot''s seat, and then the car was started. Xiaohui calmly sat down again and looked at the front with no expression. The wiper kept moving back and forth, and the window was rainy. Su Bais speed is not very fast. The knuckles are constantly striking on the steering wheel. He is hesitating and thinking. When Su Bai rarely hesitates, he kills Xiaohui and re-arranges a life for Chu Zhao. It is the most correct way for Su Bai, but Xiaohui is right. He is only a friend of Chu Zhao. He really is not qualified to help Chu Zhao to make such a decision, unless Su Bai does not intend to ask Chu Zhao this friend again. Half an hour later, Su Bais car drove to his door. "You sit here first." Su Bai pushed the door open and swiped the card into the house. The little guy was sitting on the sofa watching TV at this time and saw Su Bai coming back, excitedly waving a small arm on the sofa. Su Bai walked over and picked up the little guy. The little guy also hung his hands on Su Bais neck, and he was very affectionate with Su Bai. Auspicious squatting on the stairs, watching the scene below, is still very cold. Put the little guy back on the sofa, the little guy is sensible to continue watching TV, Su Bai is pushing the door on the side of the first floor, Chu Zhao is tied to the chair, his head squatting, like sleeping, in Chu Zhaos forehead can clearly see the paw prints of a cat, not the blood marks, but the slight imprint. Obviously, even if he and Su Bai almost turned their faces before, but the auspicious still listened to Su Bais words, let Chu Zhao always Sleeping to the present. Su Bai reached out and wiped the paw print on Chu Zhaos forehead. Chu Zhaos eyelids trembled a few times and slowly opened. At this time, Su Bai had already untied the rope on his body. "What''s wrong? I slept in your home?" Su Bai did not answer, just silently walked out of the bedroom door and sat down on the sofa. Auspicious just came over with an ice cream, the little guy was digging to eat, Su Bai sat down, the little guy took the initiative to lean towards Su Bai, and then handed the ice cream to Su Bai. Su Bai smiled and took it over, took the wood chips from the coffee table, and dug a bite and delivered it to the little guy''s mouth. Chu Zhao walked out of the bedroom while licking his neck. "How long have I slept?" Chu Zhaona sighed. However, he still did not get Su Bais answer. "Abai, Abai, I ask you something." "Xiaohui is in the car outside," Su Bai said. "Oh." Chu Zhao didn''t know what happened to Su Bai, and did not continue to ponder, but pushed the door open, saw the car parked in the rain, and the woman sitting in the co-pilot position in the car. "A Hui." Chu Zhao ran in the rain. Seeing Chu Zhao, who ran to herself, Xiaohuis face, which was originally lifeless, showed a smile, a self-deprecating smile. When Chu Zhao was a few meters away from the car, Xiaohuis hand was lifted up. In his hand, there is a gun. Then, when Chu Zhaochong came over and was about to open the door, Xiaohui stuffed the muzzle into his mouth. In the eyes, two lines of tears flowed out. She finally took a deep look at Chu Zhao. Triggered the trigger. "boom!" Chu Zhaoyu was in the same place, watching the blood and brain splashed in the cab, and the whole person was shocked. Chapter 165： Vampire club In the coffee shop of the terminal of Pudong International Airport, there was a smoked person sitting there, with a cup of coffee and a snack in front of her. She wore a pair of sunglasses and looked like a cold person; A young man walked over with a light blue boarding and sat down in front of the smoker. The smoked child took off the sunglasses and looked at the Su Bai in front of him. Some accidentally said: "I thought that your spirit would not be very good this time, I didn''t expect it to be good." Su Bai was also polite, first put the little guy on his own feet, then reached out to take the coffee in front of the smoked child and took a drink. "I am not good this." "I heard that Chu Zhao has drunk every day and went to your home every day to find you. How do you cope with it?" The smoker asked curiously. Su Bai smiled. "On the first day, I accompanied him to drink. He asked me why one night, I did not answer; The next day, he drove himself directly to the door of my house, and I was beaten by me. On the third day, I came again, and I was beaten again. On the fourth day, I was beaten again. Don, um, its not on the fifth day. "why?" "I interrupted his leg." Su Bai said with a smile. The smoker nodded. "It''s very strong." "I have nothing to say." Su Bai said this truth, if it is not because of Chu Zhao, he will not be involved in this realistic task, he is a friend of Chu Zhao, it is definitely a matter of conscience. Although there are some things that are inconvenient to explain to Chu Zhao completely, this does not make Su Bai feel that he should be a good deed as a Madonna and he will be willingly misunderstood and misunderstood. Chu Zhaos leg was beaten by Su Bai with an inch of strength. Its not too big. Its good to stay in bed for half a month. There will be no sequelae. This is still possible. Because of the end of the actual mission, there will be no restrictions on some of the parties actions. The terrorist broadcast will not wipe the ass. The former I dont know that the sons disappearance knows that his sons leg has been wounded. When I was angry, I almost came to arrest people. The result was still persuaded by Chu Zhao. "You haven''t gone to Xiaohui''s funeral." "What is the meaning of going there." Su Bai did not take the plane ticket. "Almost, we can wait for boarding." "Ok." Smoked children did not continue to ask Su Bai for the previous things. She actually had more contact than Chu Zhao, but as a woman''s sensitivity, she did not choose to go deep into the question. After getting on the plane, Su Bai settled the little guy and auspicious, and then closed his eyes. The position of the smoker was economy class, and it was not with Su Bai. In the words of the smoked child, since he was wearing a military uniform, he would act. It is inevitable to be low-key. If the photo of the good person is wearing a military uniform and sitting in the first class, or something, the domestic online will be boiled, and it will not be worth the candle. As for Su Bai, there is no such trouble. He is not a civil servant, and he is indeed very rich. Although he does not show up on the rich list, he really does not know about the consumption habits of Su Baiping. There are concerns about lack of money. On the plane, Su Bai did have a good sleep. Although he was not very heavy, he was very comfortable. The little guy waited for the plane to fly smoothly and then squatted on Su Bais leg. When Su Bai woke up, I found that the little guy''s saliva wet his pants. Gently pick up the little guy and smell the milky scent that belongs to the child. Su Bai feels that his mood has also calmed down. Perhaps, only when he is with this little guy, can he really find peace. Let''s go. After the plane landed, the smoker gave Su Bai an address, and then she went to the embassy to report. After all, she had a business trip, and it was impossible to come to Su Bai''s tour guide. Of course, Su Bai did not need any tour guide. The address given by the child is a psychological research institute. The front of a string of English name titles makes Su Bai feel a little dizzy, not that Su Bai can''t understand, but it has been a long time in the world of stories. Tossing and then being a toss of the real task, now suddenly came to a foreign country, always feels a little mentally exhausted, as if entering another story world. After breaking up with the smoker, Su Bai went to the hotel where he booked the room. In fact, he has real estate in London, but staying at the hotel is always convenient. The little guy was very curious about so many foreigners on the street. On the shoulders of Su Bais shoulders, the small eyes kept looking around. After waiting in the room, Su Baigang put him on the bed and went to the bathroom himself. When I came out, I found out that the little guy climbed down from the bed to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the scenery outside. The world, for him, is still unknown and mysterious, with a strong curiosity, and for many people such as Su Bai, the world is actually exhausted, meaning too much and too much pressure. "Today, eat Western food with you." There is a carpet on the ground. Su Bai does not worry about the little guy slamming and catching the cold, plus the auspicious side is always watching, but just as Su Bai just walked to the telephone and prepared to make a phone call, the phone first It rang. This is the phone in the hotel, Su Bai pressed the hands-free. "do you remember me?" The voice of the woman on the phone was a little lazy, as if she had just woken up. "remember." Su Bai certainly remembers that it was Sofia, and there was a wand in his suitcase, which he planned to come here to trade with Sophia. "That''s good, I still see some information information today, only to find that you are on the plane. It''s not bad. I thought you were just an ordinary person in reality, but I didn''t expect you to be in your country." So rich, no, no, in fact, your group also has some industry cooperation in the UK." Although Su Bai is very low-key in the country, there are some things that can''t be ruthless. He is a stealth rich man who goes abroad, and it is a kind of person who is sensitive to a plane. It will definitely attract attention, the British side. It is not difficult for some special investigation departments to find Su Bais identity and information. "Don''t you pay attention to human rights?" Su Bai asked, his information was monitored and leaked. "This is a guest of the electorate, and the stray dog ??refugees have come too much in the past two years. If we focus on protecting privacy, London will have to become like a Paris. It will be a terrorist attack. You China is really Of course, it is also one of the countries that signed the contract, but there is no practical way to take measures, otherwise we will not be so tired in Europe." "Yes, let those refugees cross over the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau, we welcome both hands." Su Bai also ridiculed. "I''ll take a look, wait, right, you have made an appointment at a psychology institute. It''s really interesting. You are the first one I have seen in the story world and then take the initiative to go abroad to find The audience of psychotherapy." Sophia said and said that she laughed. "I brought something, you come to the hotel, I don''t want you to bring anything, you come to me, help me to redeem something from the micro store." "Yes, you open the door." Su Baiyi, then smiled, walked to the door, opened the door of the room, just at the opposite elevator door, the elevator door opened, one hand holding the phone and the other hand holding the folder of Sophia stepping on Red high heels came over. Sophia glanced at the white and white, and then walked into the room of Su Bai and sat down on the sofa. "I have to look at things first, can I? Rest assured, I will not do black and black work, and you should also be clear that in the real world and the audience tearing the skin, it is not good for anyone." Su Bai opened his suitcase and took out his wand. "Wait a minute, I am interested in the bunch of beads in your suitcase." "Well, trade together." Su Bai is also very refreshing. Originally this bead was intended to be traded with the fat priest. It is more convenient to be able to shoot together now. The wand and the bracelet were placed on the coffee table by Su Bai. "How much do you want?" Sophia laughed. "Two hundred story points." Su Bai said. "Too expensive." "No price." Su Bai said directly. "150 story points," Sophia said. Su Bai laughed and said nothing. At this time, Sofias cell phone rang, she made a pause gesture and then took the call. "Well, I am, um, the guys at the LM Vampire Club are starting a party again?" Ok, I know, I will deal with it right away. When I heard the words of the "Vampire" club, Su Bais ears moved. In the West, there are many young people who worship vampires. Most of these people have nothing to do with vampires, but they are very obsessed with vampires, so there are many and many vampire clubs. Some extremes will even organize blood-sucking, even blood-sucking each other. Sophia does not know that Su Bai has vampire blood. In the world of that story, Su Bai and Sophia have been in different reincarnations, rarely meet each other, and finally rushed out of the forest to a convenience store. Su Bai is also using zombie blood. Instead of a very weak attacking vampire state, this point can be determined by Su Bai. However, Sofia''s career is obviously not ordinary, a bit similar to the domestic national security, and even with the special identity of Sofia, may also be somewhat entangled with the events of the spiritual, which also means that the vampire club may not be really ordinary. Sophia hung up the phone, Su Baigang intended to say that one hundred and fifty stories can be, but must take me to the club, but Sofia first opened: "200 story points deal but you have to accompany me to the vampire club to handle some things." "250 stories, I will accompany you." Su Bai looked reluctant. Chapter 166： Do you want to control me? Sophia is not driving, but riding a motorcycle, looks very wild and domineering, and Sofia''s own temperament is very consistent, she put a helmet on her head, then gave a white helmet to Su Bai . Su Bai looked at it, "I don''t need to wear it?" "I have a friend who said this eight years ago." "and then?" "His brains fell out." Su Bai silently put the helmet on and sat up, the whole person leaning on Sofia''s back. Sophia is not the kind of thin woman, nor the kind of ocean horse, but a Western woman who is slightly more temperamental and biased towards the oriental aesthetic, so there is not much meat on the body, but it does not make people feel that they are Panic. Su Bai hands subconsciously hugged Sofia''s waist, Sophia snorted, did not say anything, but directly stepped on the gas pedal, the motorcycle whistling out. Sophia''s speed is very fast, and all the way to red light, because her car technology is good, the acceleration is fast, and did not cause any traffic accidents. About a quarter of an hour later, the motorcycle entered an old London street. London is an old city, and it retains a lot of ancient flavors. Sophia also subconsciously pressed the speed after entering here, which made the roar of the motorcycle much lower. Finally, I stopped in front of a pub next to the street. "Get off the bus." Sophia said. Su Bai got out of the car and took off his helmet. "This road ticket is estimated to have eaten a lot." Sophia licked her hair inadvertently. "This privilege is still there." Then Sofia opened the door and walked into the pub. Su Bai also followed, and the style of the pub is more similar to the medieval decoration pattern. It seems to be somewhat oppressive, but it is also filled with a wild atmosphere. There are not many guests, sitting here scattered, drinking, and listening to songs. There is a long beard and a short boss standing there at the bar. If you are shorter, you can go straight to the Hobbit. "Dear Mr. Miss, what do you want to drink?" Sophia walked to the bar and signaled that Su Bai was also coming. Su Bai came over. Sophia grabbed Su Bais shoulders with relatives, then lowered her head and kissed him on Su Bais shoulder. Su Bai was somewhat inexplicable, but then a tingling sensation came to make Su Bai understand. What did Sophia do? When Sofias head was removed, Su Bai found two blood marks on his shoulders. The blood flowed out, not many, but it was also clearly visible. Sophia was very satisfied with reaching out and gently rubbing her mouth. The tongue licked her lips and took all kinds of styles. The bar owner saw this scene and smiled very gratifiedly, and then changed to a more harmonious attitude: "Your introduction letter?" Sophia took out a badge with a vampire head and placed it on the bar table. The hotel owner took the badge in his hand and played it, then put the badge back again, then reached out and knocked on the bell on the table, and a waiter came over. "With two distinguished guests to go behind." The waiter made a gesture of asking, and then led Su Bai and Sophia to the back of the bar. After entering the wine cellar, in the deepest part, there was actually an elevator. The elevator was hidden behind the wine rack and was completely covered. The waiter also pressed the button to let the wine rack retreat to reveal the elevator. The waiter pressed the elevator button and the elevator door opened. "Two guests, please." Su Bai and Sophia walked into the elevator. The waiter smiled and closed the elevator door. He did not follow in, but chose to turn around and turn back. The elevator began to fall, Su Bai looked around and there were many vampire decorations in the elevator, which made people feel that they were expecting it. "You seem to be interested in vampires than I expected." Sophia took out the mobile phone at this time, but found that the mobile phone signal was completely blocked. It is estimated that the public micro-signal of the terrorist broadcast "kongbu66" can ignore the distance signal for message transmission. In the rest, the mobile phone is basically abolished here. "Curious." Su Bai said with a smile, then asked: "Your badge is quite good." "That is the badge of one of their members. When we sucked the blood, we were killed. We took it. You can use this badge as a letter of introduction. Once you participate in an event, you will be awarded your medal." "The one who was killed by you, is it really a vampire?" Su Bai asked. Sophias eyes groaned, "Guess?" "The elevator is coming to the bottom." Su Bai sighed. "What do you mean by that?" "My meaning is very simple. There is a vampire atmosphere in this badge. I guess it should be a blood of the owner of a badge, but now it conveys a deadly taste, which is completely different from the rhythm of vampire blood. If the club is really formal and has a lot of real vampires, I think they should find out. Sophia took a deep breath and her face suddenly gloomy: "Su Bai, why don''t you say it earlier!" Su Bai stretched his hand and played a cute tooth print on his shoulder that was bitten by Sophia: "You didn''t tell me earlier, it doesn''t matter if you bite it, but it doesn''t matter if you bite it on your shoulder. The rest I am very welcome somewhere." "Ding!" The elevator descended to the bottom and the door was about to open. Su Bais face also became serious, and his eyes showed an indifferent breath. Sophia caught Su Bais wrist at this time. The people in this club are all high-ranking people, and even members of the royal family. They are killing them, and the cause and effect are too big. The elevator door slowly opens. "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" Three smashing arrows shot directly, and the smashing arrows directly penetrated into the iron of the elevator, deep and deep, which is enough to show the power of the arrow. The three masked men stood at the door of the elevator, but they were suspicious, and there was no one in the elevator. One of them walked into the elevator to check, but at this time one hand reached down from the elevator and buckled his neck, then lifted him up. Its really a piece of cake to raise an ordinary person with the power of Su Bai. Moreover, Su Bai really feels the smell of a vampire from this person. It is very light and very mottled. It is not pure. This vampire blood is estimated to make people feel a bit more energetic, even a little There is no function to help the body heal. The other two maskers immediately raised their bows, but the two vines appeared directly under their feet, entangled and slammed, and the two were immediately thrown to the ground. Sophia jumped out of the elevator and clap her hands. The two fallen people have already passed out, but this one in Su Bais hands is still struggling to keep jumping. Su Bai reached out and took the guy''s mask off. It looked good. The standard western small meat was visually sensible, but Su Bai was still two slaps, one left and one right fan on his face. This guy immediately fainted. In the past, he was later thrown to the ground by Su Bai. Finished up his clothes and pants, Su Bai looked at the front of Sofia, "What to do next, hard?" Sophia shook her head. "Hey..." "Hey..." "Hey..." The walls in all directions suddenly sagged down. Then, the neon lights on the dance floor flashed around, and it was completely a dance floor. At this time, nearly two hundred people were sitting on the sofa in the dance floor, the dance floor and the suits. The image produced a very sharp contrast. Moreover, everyone does not hold a knife or a gun in their hands. Everyone wears a mask, but their eyes and attention are also gathered here. Su Bai subconsciously leaned his hands against his waist. To be honest, this kind of scene is a bit of an illusion as a listener. Of course, Su Bais most debilitating is the forty that he has just traded from Sophia. The bullets are still hot, so you have to use them again? At this time, a tall man in a night dress wearing a mask sitting on the center round table slowly got up and walked here. He walked out and took out his mobile phone while gently shaking it in the void. finger. This should be a call to turn off the signal shielding device. The man put his phone in his ear, Then Sofias cell phone rang. Sophia looked at the caller''s prompt on her mobile phone screen, and her mouth showed a bitter smile. "Who is he?" Su Bai asked. "My boss, the person who informed me." "Oh." Su Bai nodded. "Its also an audience?" "Yeah," Sophie responded. If you are an audience, you don''t have to worry about anything. If it is ordinary people, Su Bai is really unwilling to have any melee. If everyone is an audience, before Su Bai did not kill his aunt, he did not do anything in London. You can''t shoot yourself. "My dear Sophia, this is a party I prepared for you. You know what bloodline I am, and I know my love for this lineage. So, I want to give you a surprise, let me see my own hands. The club that was created." The man''s voice is a bit hoarse, but also very attractive. A woman came over with two glasses of bright red liquid. "Come, dear Sofia, have a drink, drink this glass of wine, you are a member of our club." Sophias face was the same, she picked up the glass and was about to drink it. Su Bai suddenly reached for Sofias shoulder. "Slow." "Oh? Do we have any opinions from our friends from the East? Don''t worry, your cup is here." Su Bai smiled and took his own cup, but he was not in a hurry to drink, but his nails crossed his palm, and two drops of his own blood fell into the glass. When Su Bai''s blood dripped in, the cup suddenly boiled up, and then a blood-colored worm began to crawl out wildly. Sophias face suddenly changed. After she fell back to Su Bai, her vines opened and she screamed at the mask man in front of her: "Do you want to control me?" Chapter 167： As the enemy Unlike Sophias anger, Su Bai continued to curiously look at the glass in his hand. The worm that only ran out was so cute in Su Bais eyes; As an unorthodox way to get the vampire bloodline of the blood family, Su Bai''s vampire ability is very simple, as for the blood family magic or something, there is no other way to obtain. This is not a surprise, it should be a variant of the blood of the magic of the family, the blood of their own in the inside, and then let people drink, when it can play a role of threat and control. This method is very good. This is Su Bais own inner thoughts, and Sofia is very different from the anger in front of him. "Zuo Lun, what do you mean by this, you are my boss, and my predecessor in the radio, that cup of blood and wine, I want you to give me an explanation, otherwise today, big deal, completely tear the skin, it is you First, I tried to shoot, I have an absolute causal relationship to fight back against you!" This is a threat. Su Bai reluctantly put the drink on the ground and patted his own hand. If Sophia really wants to take it, she has already shot it. The man named Zuo Lun, although it is a curvilinear way, does not directly cause anything to Sophia. Hurt, but if Sophia shot him, it is absolutely unreasonable, and then the matter is too big, and finally the causal relationship that Zuolun suffers will be greater, which will directly affect Zuoluns next story world. The difficulty of the task is measured. Perhaps, when the woman was in the same story world as this woman, the womans strength was significantly higher than that of others, so it masked her innocence and stupidity in one aspect. Since people dare to use this method for you, how can they be afraid of this threat? Sure enough, Zuo Lun just smiled with open arms, then picked up the glass of wine and shook it. Then, spit in a mouthful of water, and the worms dissolved and dissipated in an instant, giving off a very attractive fragrance. fragrance. "This is the worm that I brought with my own blood. I specially gave it to you. You actually misunderstood me. It is really hurting my heart. This worm will dissolve itself when it encounters saliva." Su Bai brows a slight pick, no, he is lying. Since these worms are raised with his blood, it is absolutely connected with his mind. He wants to dissolve it with saliva. It is really simple. Of course, it does not rule out that the other party is really extravagant to pursue the enjoyment of such extremes. The route is just that the possibility is too low and too low. But at least the other party used this method to resolve all previous causal relationships. Sophias face was still gloomy, and she turned and said directly: I will report you to it. "Oh, free." Zuo Lun did not seem to care about Sofia''s report, but he took a look at Su Bai, apparently, before Su Bai dripped his blood to stimulate the worm''s visible scene to let him see something. Sophia turned and walked straight back to the elevator. Su Bai hesitated, but looking at the surroundings, I have to say that this club is very attractive to him, but it is definitely not a wise choice to stay here now. Even if you don''t look at the natural opposition between the East and West listeners, you can say that their own people in Sophia could have been almost yin. If they continue to stay here and try to get any benefits, it will be taken for granted. . When Su Bai also walked into the elevator, she kept her head down and said: "I thought you would not come back with me." "I think too." Su Bai replied very earnestly. Sophia looked at Su Bai with a meaningful look. "It''s not just about being curious and interested in vampires." "Oh." Su Bai smiled. The elevator door opened and the two walked out of the wine cellar. The Hobbit boss in front of the bar disappeared and replaced by a female boss. Sophia sat on her motorcycle, Su Bai stood by her side, hesitated for a moment, really did not dare to sit up, this woman is now obviously mobilized, it is very likely to step on the gas pedal to play the car, Su Bai really didn''t want to spend the waves with her. "Don''t I send you back to the hotel?" "No, I will take a taxi back." Sophia did not say anything, and screamed away. Su Bai touched his nose and found that he had a piece of paper under his feet. He kicked the paper with his foot. Under the note, there was a badge, which was the badge of this vampire club. Homeopathic is another kick, kicking this badge into the sewers on the side of the road, Su Bai hands in his waist pockets, began to walk along the old streets. London''s ancient street, for a person who has been living in the oriental cultural circle, really has a taste, anyway, the little guy has auspicious look in the hotel, Su Bai does not worry about anything, he can also have fun. It''s daytime, so I haven''t seen a career like rogues, but many restaurants or museums and memorial staff are busy distributing flyers. Su Bai walked forward, and at the corner of the front, there was a church. The church was not very big. Even compared to most churches in Europe, it looked so shabby. It was a bit like the difference between a key hospital and a community medical service station. . On the bench in front of the church, a little boy was sitting, the little boy was wearing the priest''s clothes, and the childish face was not incompatible with the serious clothes. Su Bai stopped in front of the little boy and found out that the little boy was actually a blind person. This made Su Bai somewhat surprised, because he actually came close to discover this. Before, the little boy had been squinting, but Did not give the impression of empty eyes, until the approach was found to find the pupil of the little boy, in fact, there is no focus. "Sir, do you believe in God?" Su Bai shook his head. After waiting for a while, seeing the little boy did not return, suddenly felt a little speechless, he came over, he could call his husband, but now I can''t see myself shaking my head. "Do not believe." "The one who does not believe in God is the happiest." The little boy painted the cross Amen on the chest. Su Bai sat down next to the little boy, leaning his leg, and one hand hooked the shoulder of the little boy and asked: "You are quite non-mainstream in this answer." The little boy nodded, a serious saying: "There is a shortage of funds in the church." "and so?" So we need to use this kind of reply and way to attract the attention of tourists and let them have the interest to enter this small church to see. Why is it so straightforward to me? asked Su Bai. "We need believers and fundraising, but we don''t dare to let the devil step in." The little boy replied very seriously. "I am the devil?" The little boy didn''t say anything. "Then do you know that going down this street, there are not many roads where a group of devils gather?" The little boy still doesn''t say anything. "We have an old saying in China that the near-Zhu people are close to the black, and they can be neighbors with a group of devils, certainly not God." The little boy continued silently. He jumped off the bench and then seemed to be walking back to the church according to his memory. Su Bai looked at the shabby church, hesitated, or went in. There are only a few rows of seats in the church, and it is very old. In front of it, there is a black curtain. Su Bai remembers to see some plots in Western novels or film and television works. It should be sitting here. The priest, then one person walked over and said very devoutly: "Father, I am guilty." As the Romans do, Su Bai walked over and sat down on the side chair, and the black curtain was in front of him. Silence for a little while, Su Bai finally said: "I just came to London to see a sickness and add a heart. What do you do so much?" "What you said is true?" There was a hoarse voice inside the curtain. "What do you say?" Su Bai reached out and directly pulled off the curtain. There was a priest sitting inside. The priest was facing back to Su Bai, and his figure looked a little old. Who is like who, its fun. Su Bai took out a cigarette and snorted while smoking. You should be Hollywood before you were an audience. The priest stood up, and as he got up, his whole body became taller, and the temperament was also changing abruptly, becoming sharp and fierce. At the same time, he turned and was facing Su Bai. On the face, still wearing a mask. Su Bai didn''t know that he had just finished his performance at the club and hadn''t had time to remove makeup when he ran to the studio. He still felt that wearing this mask was in line with his own personality. Zuo Lun took off his mask and revealed a pretty face. Of course, this kind of delicate is suitable for Westerners. His eyes are blue and he is very deep. At this time, Sofia, holding a folder with one hand and holding a coffee, also came over and sat down on the other side of the bench, looking at Su Bai with a look of his eyes. Su Bai did not touch the two Hellfire shotguns at the waist. It was meaningless to take the gun out at this time, because the bullets were exchanged through Sophia. Since she exchanged bullets for herself, it is naturally impossible not to go to the micro store. Look at the information on the gun. Spit a cigarette ring, Su Bai''s line of sight began to become a bit fuzzy, he did not know how long it was not long before he got off the plane. Why did this group of people have to painstakingly test themselves, Su Bai thought that he was not a big man? Did not accept this kind of cautious temptation. Zuo Lun licked his lips and took off his mask. He couldn''t hide some emotions. Sophia''s breathing became heavy at this time. There were many other breaths around. Obviously, the ambush was really not. less; However, they are very serious, and at the same time, with a touch of fear in seriousness; "The hostess of the black cat, sent you here, what to do." Zuo Lun asked slowly, seemingly afraid of disturbing Su Bai. Su Bai continued to take a sip of smoke, But in my heart, 10,000 grass and mud horses rushed past, Auspicious, lychee, sly, What did Litchi do in London or in this area, so that they are so enemies? The small characters who are only 2 in their task completion are deliberately acting to test and test. silence, silence, Su Bai continued to smoke, The scene continues to silence, Finally, Su Bai shook the ash lightly and faintly: "Oh, there are some things, do you think you are qualified to know?" Then, silently in my heart, I gave myself a compliment. Chapter 168： How to explain? In fact, Su Bai did not doubt that this was a temptation at first, nor did he think that this was a stage play that was deliberately built for himself. She called herself from Sofia, then she was already in the elevator when she opened the door, and she followed the phone to Sophia and invited Su Bai to go to the vampire club with herself. Su Bai originally thought that this was his own kind of luck. After all, he was not Holmes, and he did not have such insight. However, the other party seemed to be too cautious about himself. He was too cautious, or they were a little panicked. Some of them panicked, found themselves, oh no, when they found that they were flying to London with their own planes, they couldnt sit still anymore. Without rehearsing, there will always be many places where people feel a little out of it. play. Repeatedly coincidentally, it is no longer so simple to continue to take it for granted. In fact, the most obvious point is the intelligence of Sofia... A woman who can stay awake in the reincarnation of the forest story world. After entering the bar, one step after another is an IQ that is suppressed to a kind that makes Su Bai feel a bit strange. A person may suddenly have an enlightened head, which is plausible. But a person, suddenly and inexplicably stupid, and not stupid when the brain is hit, it is worth pondering. In fact, the real reason is that the smarter is also specialized in the industry. Sophia is not an actor after all, and even a very good professional actor, holding a rushed script, or even not reading the script directly Beginning to shoot in a random manner, there will always be a lot of unreasonable places. When Sofia rushed out like a little sorrowful daughter-in-law on a motorcycle, Su Bai felt a bit of a toothache and it was really difficult for her. The other party did not clearly show that kind of malice, and here is the real world. Unless Su Bai kills people in London and arson, other listeners will not shoot themselves. Since there is no impact on their own life safety, Su Bai will not bother to go. And they continue to wreak, there is no need to reveal. However, when Su Bai wants to walk by himself, it is really just a loose distraction. Actually, he has encountered the second drama field that the department has rushed to build. That is, when the terrorist broadcast builds a story world, there will be some violations. The place, let alone the thought. The other side is so persistent, Su Bai is really a bit curious, what is special about himself, and it is worthy of that department to receive such a grand reception? Ok, now things are clear. What they care about is actually not their own, but the original owner of the auspicious. The fat man met the woman who had to nod her head and her grandson. What the woman should have done here, give them a stay. There was a deep psychological shadow, and they should not know that the woman had long known that she had not been there. "Oh, there are some things, do you think you are qualified to know?" When Su Bai said this sentence, the scene instantly fell into a dead silence, Zuo Lun silently closed his eyes, Sophia slowly closed the documents in his hands. Su Bai is still sitting there with the old gods, the clouds are light and windy; In the end, Sophia stood up and looked at Su Bai: "I just want to ask a question, she, have you arrived in London?" "I do not know about this." Su Bais answer is to tell the truth. God knows where she is now. She told her that she would leave for half a year, at least for half a year. Now, lets not say that it is in London. I dont know it in this real world. However, the tone and attitude of Su Bais answer is like deliberately wanting to cover up. Sophia bowed her head, took the coffee, took a sip, and then relieved: "Forget it, it is very likely that we have a false alarm." Zuo Lun took a deep look at Sofia. "Even if it is a false alarm, we must treat it seriously." Sophia pointed to Su Bai. "Since the black cat followed him, he proved that his relationship is not the same as that of the black cat. But his task completion is really not very high. The woman can be as innocent as she was at the beginning. She does not care if she is doing things with scruples, but he does not care." Su Baitou squinted a little, looking at Sophia, listening to the tone, as if the buddy was despised? Zuo Lun took a deep breath and spit it out. He turned and chose to leave. At the same time that Zuolun left, the people who had been ambushing around the church left. There are two people in the church, Sophia and Su Bai. Su Bai stretched out. "The blind boy is the group you are looking for?" Sophia shook her head. "He is the son of Zuolun." "Oh, sorry." Su Bai was very sorry for the courtesy. I dont hesitate to let my son participate in this temptation. Is it necessary to do this? "I will send you back to the hotel." Sophia looked at Su Baidao: "This time I really sent you back. Your appointment at the Institute of Psychology is tomorrow. I will accompany you, you will be when I am you." After the tour guide in London, although we know what we are doing now, it is very powerless and pale, but we have to find something to do." "Or because of her?" "It is because of her." Su Bai shrugged, what the woman had done here, and scared the people into nervousness. Out of the church, it was no longer a motorcycle, but a high-end car. Su Bai sat in the co-pilot position and Sophia drove. "Open slowly." Su Bai reminded. "can." Sophia started the car, and this time it was very slow, giving people a very comfortable feeling. "Right, can you tell me what she did to this place?" Su Bai finally did not press his inner curiosity. Sophia did not answer directly, but asked in reverse: "Do you usually watch the game?" "Occasionally." "Which team was the last Premier League champion?" "Leicester City." Su Bai replied. The last Premier League champion broke out a big upset, the grassroots team Leicester City created a miracle and myth, in the hands of many Premier League giants grabbed the league title, a sensation. "If I tell you, it''s not Leicester City, do you believe it?" "What do you mean by this?" Su Bai has fallen into a kind of contemplation. "The last championship was actually a team called Sailor City." Sailor City team? Sailor City? Does the Premier League have this team? Su Bais palm trembled a little, and he suddenly thought of some possibility, some terrible possibility. "That time, she came, she should come to seek revenge. Her enemies are a big family in Sailor City. There are many door systems. We dont know what hatred it is now, let her kill the person. I felt that it was not enough. In the end, the whole city was also destroyed. Sailor City is just a small town, but the team here is very famous. It is also a strong team in the Premier League. It has also won the Premier League championship several times and is also very famous internationally. However, because she destroyed the city, the team was naturally destroyed. In order to eliminate the impact, the terrorist broadcast simply wiped out the city and wiped out all traces of the city. That is to say, in this world, that is, only the person who became the audience before the day she destroyed the city, I know that on Earth, in the UK, in the east of London, there was once a city called Sailor City. You don''t know, because you became an audience after that day. This time, Su Bai finally knows why the British people are so close to themselves as the enemy. Obviously, when she came to the UK, she should also bring the auspiciousness to her side, so this time the British audience saw that The black cat came with him, so he was so flustered. However, empathy, the auspicious former owner came to the United Kingdom, ruined a city, and went back. What kind of cause and effect is this? And still not dead... just said to leave for half a year, This can not help but let Su Bai deeper a layer of the woman''s official port, she is really horrible. "Come on." Sophia stopped the car at the hotel entrance. "Thanks." Su Bai got off the bus and walked into the elevator. When he didn''t enter the door, the phone came. It was Chu Zhao. Su Bai frowned, but still answered the phone. "Su Bai..." Chu Zhao was obviously drunk again. "You tell me quickly, why Xiaohui committed suicide, why is my mother''s home in your home, fast, tell me!" If you are not my brother, I can take a gun and give you a sorrow. I am afraid that I will be caught eating a few peanuts. I will give you an explanation now, give me a reason, Really, Su Bai, Give me an explanation, give me a reason, I beg you Su Bai, I really beg you, look at the previous feelings, give me an explanation, My heart is bitter, my heart is uncomfortable, I''m uncomfortable. When I heard the phone, Chu Zhao had already said something in tears. Su Bai bit his lip and the elevator door opened. Instead of going to his room, he leaned back against the cold wall of the aisle. However, in the end, Su Bai did not say anything, and did not give any explanation, just forced to go down and hang up the phone. Su Bai squatted down, one hand stroking his face, forcing himself to calm his emotions, then smiled and shook his head, his eyes slightly reddish. Chu Zhao, Remember, I stole your gun and shot my roommate. But when you come to my dormitory, my roommate has become a heart attack, and the bullets in your gun are not too small. Ha ha, How can I explain it to you? How can I explain it in the end! Chapter 169： see a doctor In the morning, when the doorbell rang, Su Bai didn''t get up in bed. Last night, I watched the cartoon with the little guy and saw the night. I kept watching the little guys before I went to sleep, and made Su Bai sleep with me. Early in the morning. When he opened the quilt, Su Bai saw that the little guy was still asleep on his stomach, sucking his thumb, and the white and tender little arms and legs looked very cute. The child is very cute, plus the little guy doesn''t cry and doesn''t cry. Every time he wants to go to the bathroom, he will pull a hand of Su Subai, then scream and scream, and Su Bai will hold him. Hey, sometimes Su Bai is far away. For example, when Su Bai sat on the sofa in the middle of the night and watched the news while drinking red wine, his eyes were slightly removed. He saw the auspicious little guys crotch carrying the little guy. Going to the bathroom to go to the bathroom, the little guy is also very cooperative. Although auspicious is just a cat, it is more than enough to take care of the little guy. Gently put the little guy from his stomach and put it on the bed, the auspicious eyes that slept on the bed and opened his eyes, saw that Su Bai had to get up, and it knew that he had "acquired alone" the little guy, and came over immediately. The little guy''s side squatted and lay down, the cat''s tail shook and swayed, and gently patted the little guy''s body. Looking at the auspicious so love this little guy, Su Bai could not help but laugh a lot, suddenly want to whim to turn over the auspicious is a male cat or a female cat, to tell the truth until now Su Bai did not notice this, after all, he and auspicious The relationship is not the relationship between the ordinary owner and the pet. The auspicious will not say that one day suddenly ran to the foot of Su Bai and rolled over to expose the belly to the white. Wearing pajamas, Su Bai went to the door, there was a monitor at the door, and he could see who was outside the door, Sofia. This woman, Yesterday I said that I would like to come with myself to the Institute of Psychology. Actually, I am really here. To be honest, Su Bai doesn''t want to have too many intersections with the audience on the West. The other side is now on himself, and more on the deterrent of Litchi. In fact, Litchi and more are hatred between them, just lychee. Too embarrassing, causing this hatred to be sublimated, became a kind of emotion that talks about tiger color. Su Bai is clear that he has a few pounds and a few. Its enough to play with a little bit of tiger skin. If you really want to go in and hold the mentality of catching fish, then you may not know how to die. After all, others Not a fool. Open the door, Sophia carrying a few incubators in his hand. "The breakfast for you is a Chinese breakfast, I bought it in Chinatown." Thank you, but there is Chinese food in the hotel. "The hotel is not authentic." Sophia went straight to the living room, put the breakfast box on the coffee table, opened it carefully, and put the chopsticks and spoons on the table. "Chinese food, I usually like it, I will still do it." "" "Yes." Su Bai smiled. He went to the bedroom and picked up the little one. The little guy woke up in confusion and shook his hands across Su Bais neck. "Get up and eat breakfast." Subsequently, Su Bai went to the bathroom with the little guy. Of course, the little guy wouldn''t brush his teeth, and Su Bai gave him some mouthwash, which made him mean, anyway, he was smart enough, and he wouldn''t say stupidly swallowing the mouthwash. When the little guy spit out the mouthwash, Su Bai put his toothbrush in the bathtub and started to put hot water. Auspiciously came over at this time, cat paws to press the shower gel shampoo, the little guy laughed and patted the water, and then auspicious squatting in the bathtub next to the bath with his own paws. Waiting for Su Bai to wash himself, the auspiciousness is also washed out for the little guy, the water in the bathtub is put off the Lin sprinkler to start spraying water, and the foam on the little guy is washed clean. Su Bai wrapped up a big bath towel to the little guy, then took him to the living room. "A very cute child, is your illegitimate child, Su?" "It''s my son." Su Bai nodded and put the little guy on the sofa. Sophia was like a maternal love broke out at this time, deliberately relying on it, using a chopsticks to clip a burning and gently blowing, and then sent to the little guy''s mouth. The little guy is very happy to eat, he still likes someone to serve himself to eat, although Su Bai is always on the table and put him on the table to let him twist his **** eggs to grab things. Auspicious has never been interested in human food, but still deliberately pulled out a small quilt from the bedroom, sent it to the little guy, and then went back to the bedroom. When she saw the auspiciousness, Sophias face was not very good, and the big fear was completely filled with her heart. Of course, for this, Su Bai also understands that if you change the position, it is estimated that you are similar to Sophia. "He is you and her child?" Sophia asked again. Obviously, Sofia has produced other speculations from the attitude of taking care of the little guys. I feel that the little guy is a child of Su Bai and Litchi. If this is the case, then Su Bais task completion is only 2, there will be auspicious Just beside it, you can explain it. Su Bais mind showed the appearance of litchi icy and refused to be thousands of miles away. Its really difficult for her to have a baby, and she didnt pick up the words. Su Bai first caught a bun and took some vinegar and started eating it. . After almost eating, Su Bai turned on the TV, the remote control gave the little guy, and then changed his clothes and went out. Sophia came out with Su Bai. When the door closed, Su Bai saw Sophia sigh. "It is also difficult for you." "Nothing, this is good for my mood improvement." Sophia looked quite open. The car parked outside the hotel, or the car yesterday, Sophia drove, and Su Bai sat in the co-pilot position. After the car started, Sophia lost a message to Su Bai. "What?" Su Bai turned over. "The identity of the person who helped you make an appointment is clear, but she is not qualified to make an appointment with the top doctor at the institute. I will make an appointment for you again. I am one of the leaders of this institute, the master of psychology. He has a job task to regularly check the mental state of the president." "Oh, that is really pitiful to be your president. You can''t get a mental illness." After Su Bais words, I cant help but smile. I seem to be too embarrassed to enter myself. Its a pity that I cant be mentally ill. In fact, sometimes Im mentally ill and Im pretty cool. Most people usually live. All have to have a variety of rules and regulations to constrain themselves, the interests of various interests, and so on, how many people can carelessly care about it once? The research institute is a place that looks like a castle. The guard at the door is very strict and has the feeling of a semi-national unit. "This is the castle of Count Earl Edward. His family has been working on psychology since his great grandfather. Edward himself is the one who wants to see you today." This acting school is not a hospital, so there is no such process as the outpatient registration. The average person can''t come here to see a doctor. After all, whether it is a capitalist society or China, the class distinction is still very obvious. Su Bai sat in a study room, Sophia went out to help Su Bai contact, the waiter sent coffee and snacks; There are a lot of books and famous paintings in the study. Su Bai looked at the coffee and walked back and forth. He was really not worried about his illness. If he is an ordinary person and wants to continue to live in peace, then this psychology The disease really needs to be cured as soon as possible, but Su Bai will continue to enter the story world. In that ghost place, it is difficult to rectify himself if he is cured. It is like a person who has just been treated with a bad cold. In a twinkling of an eye, he was locked into the hail. There is a painting in the study that makes Su Bai feel familiar. The portrait is a small **** on the grassland. There is a woman sitting on the grass with a child on the slope. The direction behind the sun is the sunset. The whole portrait shows A very beautiful emotion. Su Bai could not help but reach out and touch the woman in the portrait, but at this time he sent a harsh voice behind him: "Stop, rude gentleman!" Su Bai stunned and turned around and saw an old man with white clothes wearing a white dress. Sophia stood beside the old man with a look. "Sofia, is this the guest you gave me an appointment? He dared to touch my painting with his hands. Do you know how important this painting is to me!" The old guy is still chattering, and Su Bai is standing aside with a slight sigh, but his eyes still fall on the painting. Sophia is constantly pacifying the old gentleman, and has moved out the names of other people. It is obviously also putting pressure on the old gentleman to make him not so capricious. Finally, the old gentleman came to Su Bai, "What is your medical record?" Su Bai shrugged. "I don''t have a medical record." The old gentleman breathed a heavy weight. "Is it really troublesome. Do you want me to check your mental condition from the most basic start? My time is very valuable Sofia!" However, he also angered and blamed a few words, and finally sat down, also signaled Su Bai to sit. Sophia silently withdrew from the study. The old gentleman looked at Su Bais eyes and did not move. Su Bai also looked at his eyes and did not move. Gradually, Su Bai suddenly found that the old mans eyes were like a whirlpool, slowly starting to let himself fall into it. An instinct that has been refined between life and death has caused Su Bai to subconsciously start to alert himself while still having to control his impulse to counterattack; The old man closed his eyes and reached out and rubbed his nose. When he opened his eyes again, his face was more serious: "Actually, sir, You should not come to my institute, You should be sent to Guantanamo prison! Chapter 170： The sound of the old castle The Guantanamo prison is a prison established by the US military at the Guantanamo base in January 2002. The detention camps are all captured enemy combatants, and the unit responsible for the operation of the camp is the Guantanamo Joint Task Force. Mr. Edwards old man means that Su Bais acceptance of psychotherapy is not as good as going directly to prison. Su Bai picked up a spoon and added a piece of sugar to his coffee, silently; This old gentleman is not an audience. Perhaps, in this world, there is such an ordinary person who does not rely on the promotion of foreign objects. It is only by his own research and research that he can have the ability to transcend the basic categories of ordinary people. For example, from the opposite perspective, the other party can see something. "Actually, you don''t need to come to me to receive any treatment. You know your psychological problems very well, and you have some fun." Edward stretched out his glasses and stood up. "I really I dont understand why Sophia introduces me to a person who uses violence to make **** life a pleasure. My research is devoted to the peace of the human heart, not to the psychological massage of those **** criminals!" Su Bai continued to silently, the old gentleman was too individual, and Su Bai did not want to force it. In fact, Edward is right, and he is not very urgent to solve this psychological problem. Edward did not leave directly, but before he came to the painting that Su Bai had seen before, he looked at the people in the painting and looked awkward. This time, Su Bai opened up, Draw a good, oriental painter''s work? Although it is a painting, but the protagonist is obviously a mother and child, and is an Oriental, then this artist is also likely to be an oriental, it is estimated that the woman''s husband in the painting of the child''s father. Edward took off his glasses and wiped the lenses. "He is the only friend of my life. Although our beliefs and ideas are different, this does not affect our mutual appreciation." "I understand that with our side, this is called the basics." Edward obviously did not understand the meaning of the word "base". After putting the glasses back on, he sighed and turned around. "Sir, do you still need to continue to see a doctor?" "If you don''t want to..." "No, I didn''t say that I didn''t want to. As a doctor, I always thought that there should be power to allow temper, otherwise the doctor would face a mental illness in the face of so many negative energy patients all day." During the conversation, Edward sat down again. "I will ask you some questions next. Can you guarantee a truthful answer?" "Look at the situation." Edward''s reaction to Su Bai is unrecognizable, but Su Bai can see that his eyes are a little red, not because he looks red in the portrait, but in red after confronting himself. Can you tell me about your family situation? Su Bai took a sip of coffee, and he did not hesitate and cover it. He said directly: "When I was seven years old, my parents died because of an accident." Edward nodded and the whole man leaned on the sofa. This time, he didn''t look at Su Bai''s eyes, but stared at Su Bai''s hand and continued to ask: "So, who are you living with?" "I live by myself, the money my parents gave me, enough for me to live." "What about your relatives?" "Not very close, I am used to the life of a person." "Friends, how?" "not much." "Oh." Edward did not speak, Su Bai did not speak, and the scene suddenly fell silent. At this time, Edwards cell phone rang, he said sorry to Su Bai, and then hung up the phone. Then, Continue to silence. Su Bai continued to sit quietly and sip coffee, although he had not specifically sought psychological treatment before, but like Edward, it is definitely not a normal psychological treatment. Finally, Edward sighed, "From the time I entered this room, I was observing your every move. The heart is your privacy, but the changes and fluctuations in the heart will manifest itself from the many subtle movements of the body. In fact, you are normal. For you, you are normal. You can face your own psychological problems. No, this may not be a problem. It may be your nature. It is a kind of........." At this time, Edward''s mobile phone rang again. This time he did not hang up, but picked up the mobile phone to answer it. Immediately, his face suddenly changed and he stood up and said to Su Baidao: "For the time being, I have a more urgent thing to deal with now." "It''s ok." Looking at Edward hastily left, Su Bai feels somewhat inexplicable. Except for the beginning of the eye, before and after, Edward did not let Su Bai feel the feeling that the other party is a psychiatrist, but more like a swindler, but this is a kind of free and easy, but it is a free and easy, but Being so free and easy as a doctor always makes the patient feel that it is somewhat perfunctory. After Edward left, Sophia opened the door and walked in. "What effect?" "The effect is that I drank two cups of coffee and now I am going to the bathroom." Su Bai got up and walked out of the study. The castle was very large and the building area was very large. Su Bai went to the end of this aisle to see a bathroom, and it was very narrow. There was only one pit and one urine tank. It is actually woody, and you can smell some of it when you stand outside. Sometimes, Su Bai really can''t understand the goodness of some people. Perhaps this is a tradition they insist on? Su Bai walked into the bathroom, but at this time, Su Bai suddenly found a few handprints or footprints on the bathroom wall. The way of this footprint and handprint was very strange. It was not the kind of boring who was printed here, more like Who has been struggling here and then left behind. Not long after Edward left, he hurried back and ran back from the bathroom door. When Su Bai came out, he just saw Edwards hurried back. "It''s really boring." Su Bai muttered to himself. Now, Su Bai is not holding any hope for this psychotherapy. He intends to say hello directly to Sofia and go back to bed with the little guy. Watching cartoons is more enjoyable than spending time in this castle. However, when Su Bai also came out, in the aisle, Sophia returned with dignity and Edward, it seems that Edward came back to Sofia. Sophia looked at Su Bai and apologized: "Su, I am sorry, today''s treatment was forced to cancel. I have some things now. Can you drive my car back?" "Yes." Su Bai nodded and took the car key from Sophia. Edward did not say hello to Su Bai, and kept telling Sophia to follow him quickly. Obviously things are urgent. There should be something happening in the old castle, but Su Bai did not care. He was not interested in making a fortune in the Westerners territory, and he did not want to toss in unfamiliar areas, holding his hands on the railings of the corridor. Looking at the guards who were outside, they all ran to the inside, and they had a panic of emotion on their faces. Su Bai walked down the stairs and walked out of the castle. He went directly to the car in Sofia, opened the door and sat in. Just as Su Bai was ready to start the car, suddenly a voice appeared in Su Bais mind: "Hey, you are different from them. Oh, no, there is a woman, it is different from everyone, but I think you are more interesting. You actually see a doctor, it is so fun." Su Bais gaze swept around and found that no one, guards and doctors had entered the castle. Now, such a spacious place, only one person. The knuckles gently tapped on the steering wheel. Su Bai did not believe that he would listen to the auditory hallucinations. He was mentally ill and not neurotic. How could he hear auditory hallucinations? Forget it, its not contaminated. Su Bai killed the steering wheel to the left, then stepped on the gas pedal, and the car turned his head and headed directly to the gate outside the castle. If he is in the story world or in China, Su Bai will definitely participate actively in it, but here his identity is a bit special. Those Westerners are now somewhat jealous of their identity, but after all, Not lychee, lychee can make those people even afraid of the emotions can not rise, Su Bai can not. When Su Bais car opened the door of the guide, suddenly, the voice rang again: "Hey, you drive out, the voice of my speech can''t be heard, can''t you accompany people to talk?" Su Bai smiled and pressed the horn. "Little sister, my brother is very busy, change the day, and bring you home to see the little goldfish." The outside guards have already gone inside the castle, but there are still people guarding the guard booth at the gate. Seeing Su Baikais car is coming out of Sophia, the other party immediately presses the button to open the door. No matter what kind of ghost thing in the old castle, I can ignore the distance and speak directly at the bottom of the heart. Su Bai is not willing to take care of it. He has already thought about it. After waiting for two days, he will say this to the smoker. The treatment is not suitable for you and then returning to China. The broadcast of the terrorist broadcast is still more than a month. Su Bai also needs to find a quiet place to take a rest. After making a decision, there is no water, this is the style of Su Bai. However, when Su Bais front was just out, the voice rang again: "The painting in the study, Edward Grandpa likes it, actually I like it too. However, dont you think that Does the little boys back actually have some gods like you? "brake" Su Bai slammed the brakes and the car made a harsh rubbing sound. Chapter 171： Cute little loli The shape and office area of ??the castle are basically as original as possible. After all, this castle has not been preserved in Europe. The Edwards family has no family and the economy has been good. Therefore, the castle is a symbol of his glory in his ancestor status, and it is naturally impossible to push it all away to cover a modern research institute. Of course, the interior of the castle is also in the deeper level of the castle. It is a relatively large change. This is in the core research project area, and naturally needs to be 100% rigorous and modern. Psychology research is not a closed-door car, it also requires constant experimentation and inference, so these places seem to be very similar to those of physical and chemical laboratories, but they are much softer. In today''s era, everything has entered the era of data. Various sports have also joined the data analysis system, and psychology is no exception. In a glass-enclosed room, three researchers wearing white clothes are crawling on the ground, like a gecko, which is very funny and strange, and from time to time. Extend your tongue and lick a floor or glass. Around, the rest of the researchers kept a certain distance from the glass house. At the same time, security personnel armed with firearms were on the alert. Edward''s research institute was a semi-national unit, so the security level would be green. . Sophia and Edward stood at the forefront, Edward looked gloomy, and Sophia seemed to be much lighter. Also, as an audience, what strange and unbelievable things have not seen? Have she started again? Sophia took the gloves from a scientist next to her and put it on her hand. "I have been sleeping for almost half a year. I don''t know why I just woke up. The two people who were doing physical signs were directly hypnotized, and then another person went in to check the situation and was hypnotized." Edward said when he said this. Some helpless. Sophia took a few steps forward, but she was caught by Edward. "Her hypnotism is only five meters away. This is the record we measured when she woke up last time. It is not clear whether her ability has grown." Sophia looked around and shook her head. "Nothing, I look closely. If she can hypnotize me, it is not necessarily related to the length of the distance." As a plant strengthener, Sofia also has a natural confidence in her own state of mind and spiritual cultivation. "Generally, she wakes up for half an hour. After half an hour, she will automatically fall into a new sleep period." Edward looked at the record form of the staff around him. "There should be about 15 minutes when she should fall asleep again." Several people in the room were just hypnotized as her toys and should not be in danger." Edward turned to everyone around him: "What are you doing, the body is awake for the first time in half a year, and the record work gives me a little attention, and no mistakes are allowed!" "Yes." "understand." "OK." All the staff members have also returned to calm and returned to their respective positions to begin recording the data. However, the surrounding security personnel still observed everything around them in a calm and sullen manner. This kind of thing was the first time for them to see it in their lives, and there was a little excitement in the tension. Sophia broke away from Edward''s hand and signaled Edward not to worry about himself, then walked straight ahead and pushed open the glass door and walked in. In the center of the glass room is a light blue container filled with nutrient solution. There are many sensors around it. There is a brain in the nutrient solution that is constantly floating. Yes, it is a brain, a brain that lives in nutrient solution; Its just a bit horrifying to strip the human brain out of the body and put it in this container, but Sophia knows that this brain is not fed by the people in the institute, nor is it British or European. A masterpiece of advanced institutions, but was sent here by a person more than ten years ago. The development of modern science is changing with each passing day, but it can also be explained from the side. If you push forward, in fact, the level of science and technology is obviously different. Those who can do this step more than a decade ago think that they think terror. "You are so annoying, you can''t walk away from me. The breath on your body makes me feel hateful. People are still alive with things like petri dishes. You still have so many plants. You don''t want to Do I have a meal?" The voice of a little girl appeared in the heart of Sofia. Sophia didn''t feel much surprised. The department had checked and analyzed this thing before, but at that time the brain was still asleep, this is still Sophia. Once I saw her wake up, it is estimated that other people in the department will come over, but Edward said that she will sleep soon, and others should be too late. "Retreat, you are still close to me, be careful that I call Xiaobaizi to beat you." The female voice took a tender anger, and the three surrounding researchers who had been hypnotized and crawled on the ground suddenly recovered to normal, and then immediately left the glass room. Obviously, the three of them were scared. . "Little white?" Sophia frowned, perhaps the difference between Chinese and English in the translation of spoken language, so that Sophia could not understand who Xiaobaizi refers to. If Sofia is a Chinese woman, it is estimated that she can understand who is referring to it at once. After all, that person has been with her this morning. ............ "How are you so stupid, haven''t arrived yet!" "Its speechless, you are still lost!" "Don''t go around, you hurry." "Don''t make a noise, it''s annoying." Su Bai couldn''t help but turn a blind eye. The little girl kept talking to herself, and he couldn''t block his ears. The voice of the other party would be clearly transmitted to his heart. This feeling was completely stripped. Intimacy, like when doing, love, there is a stranger standing next to take a DV to pat you, the camera lens is only a few centimeters away from your DD. Finally, I kept circling around the circle, and Su Bai finally came to a front door that was obviously different from the surrounding decoration. The door was an electronic door that needed security verification and should be a fingerprint. A very simple setup, a symbolic effect, after all, is a little outdated compared to the modern security gate. The Institute of Psychology is not a nuclear weapons and chemical weapons research institute, and terrorists will not say that they are going to attack here. Fortunately, there was a security guard standing at the door, and Su Bai went straight away and raised his hand to say hello. The other party glanced and walked over to reach out: "Sir, you can''t enter here..." The other partys words have not been finished yet. Su Bai directly crossed one step. One hand tapped on the neck of the security guard. The security personnel immediately fainted. Its very simple to use Su Bais current power to stun an ordinary person. relaxing. Su Bai put the other''s palm on the sensor, and the door opened immediately. Su Bai probed the probe and walked in. It was very wide inside, and most of the people gathered around the glass house. For a time, no one noticed that Su Bai sneaked in. "You finally came in, hey, I am so tired, I want to sleep, you don''t come to people really want to sleep, I tell you, people have a long time to sleep, last sleep for about half a year. "" Su Bai continued to go inside. At this time, it was a bit of a night when he wanted to be undetected. The surrounding security personnel immediately found Su Bai and pointed his gun at him. Edward turned his head in confusion. Su Bai was a patient introduced by Sophia. He wanted to be in an unusual position, but the other person came here so ignorantly. It seems that he used unconventional methods. "Sir, this is not where you should come." Edward looked at Su Bai angrily. Su Bai shrugged and pointed to the glass room. "The voice inside is called me. I have already left." Sophia also found Su Bai, who waved in the glass room and gestured to let Su Bai come over. She was a bit worried if these people shot Su Bai and forced Su Bai to fight back. In a chaotic manner, in general, Su Bai could not take the initiative to kill people here, but if his life safety is threatened, he must first save his life and say that what causal relationship will be forgotten at that time. Edward''s face was gloomy, but he waved his hand. He really didn''t want a mental patient to enter his core and most intimate research project. Su Bai walked over and pushed the door of the glass house. Sophia looked at Su Bai with a look: "Do you know that this is the West?" "Uh huh." Su Bai is not allowed. "Even if you have that woman behind you, but we are for our own dignity and..." "Don''t stop talking nonsense? It''s this thing called me." Su Bai pointed to the brain in the petri dish, and then took a breath in amazement. "The way it exists, it''s cool." "Yes, it''s cool." Sophia''s face is not very good looking. "Haha, you are finally here. I have been waiting for you for a long time. Fortunately, I am not asleep." The voice of the little girl seemed very cheerful. "Well, I am coming, I want to hear about my parents." Su Bai said, this is the real reason why he came here. Who knows, at this time, the girls voice suddenly became the scream of an old, old-fashioned old woman: "Hey, you finally came. The man who isolated me from here was suffering from so much suffering. I want his son to be buried. Burial, Funeral! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! "........." Su Bai, "Hey..." Chapter 172： Recall the fear that was dominated at the beginning! A feeling of a dog in the day is constantly stirring in the heart of Su Bai, this old and undead ghost thing in order to attract himself to actually kneel down to put Loli here? In fact, it is not necessary, Su Bai is not the kind of uncle who likes to bring a small Lolita home to see the goldfish. The other party only needs to say something about his parents, and he will definitely come over. There is absolutely no need to do this... shameless. For a while, "" for a while, "oh" and "he", the snoring gesture, and now tearing away the disguise reveals the true appearance of a dead old woman, this change is indeed a bit too amazing. At the same time, a tyrannical spirit swept over. When the old mans style changed, Su Bai had subconsciously put his hands on his waist to prepare for the Hellfire shotgun, but in this moment he However, the brain felt like a heavy blow. The whole person turned around and slammed on the ground. His hands were on the ground, and his eyes and ears and his nostrils began to overflow with blood. At this time, Su Bais mind seemed to have a hurricane, and it was stirred up, and it was called a sky-turning. Because of the great pain, Su Bais face had been distorted. Sophia was on the side and the two vines stretched out. "You go away, wait for me to solve this enemy, I will give you a fortune! In addition, the rest of the people are not allowed to be close to here, I am talking! The voice of the old man rang in Sophia''s mind. Sophia hesitated and hesitated. After finally glanced at Su Bai, she nodded and stepped back and left the glass house. The ability of this brain may not be really big, otherwise it may not be held here for so many years, so its scope of harm has been obviously reduced. On the other hand, it is shot to Su Bai, and at most he is dead. If he does not save, he does not force himself to arrest Su Bai, but Su Bai himself. He does not have a slight causal relationship. In addition, the old promised promise, Sophia feels that he has no reason to refuse. "What happened to him?" Edward looked at Su Bai, who looked at his face in pain and anxiously. He couldn''t understand Su Bai, but the doctor''s parents, Edward''s medical ethics is still very high. "Sorry, it has been completely taken over by our department now." Sophias eyes swept through all the security personnel present and clap their hands and shouted: "Justbreaking!" "Yes!" All security personnel went a step further and completely isolated the glass house, and no researchers were allowed to approach. "Sofia, I am going to appeal, I am going to complain to you, you abuse public rights, you..." Sophia''s hand was placed on Edward''s face, and a scent of pollen came, and Edward immediately fainted. ............ Su Bai has tried to mention his own spirit and attention to control his body, to pull out the gun, to blast the **** thing in front of him, but every time he wants to bring up his spirit and consciousness, he will be ruthless. The land was broken, and I tried hard again and again and failed. At the same time, the pain is increasing, as if the soul is about to be torn. "The torture that your father gave me at the beginning is really just a slap in the face for what you are now suffering." The voice of the old man is with the kindness of an avenger. The more painful Su Bai is, the more happy she is and the more excited she is. Su Bais mouth showed a smile, because the pain caused his teeth to bite into his lips, and blood flowed out, but his body was changing. "Hey, is there another strength in your body? Oh, you are still too small to look at me. Do you think that you can switch out another bloodline under my suppression?" The zombie''s breath just spurted out a little bit of clues and was ruthlessly annihilated. Su Bai made a scream and blood between the teeth. "Oh, don''t support it, die early, get rid of it early, isn''t it?" "roll." Su Bais neck was blue and the body was violently stood up, but the tearing of the soul in the next moment made him stunned and squatted on the ground. "You can''t get up, you can''t get up, hey!" Double fists, tightly gripped at this time, nails pierced into the palm of the hand, but Su Bai did not feel the pain at all, this is a complete crush of the spiritual system, a crazy crush that ignores the flesh. ............ "Hey." Sophia connected the newsletter, "Have you seen it?" "In the case of real-time broadcast, he can''t support it for a long time. We still have 15 minutes later. Do you think it''s still too late?" Zuo Lun''s voice came through the communicator. "It shouldn''t be too late. Edward said that it will take half an hour to wake up every time. Now there are less than five minutes left. The thing should be to continue to torture for a while, and the last moment will let Su completely die." "I am sorry, I can''t see this process with my own eyes, right, Sophia, after the investigation report, you write a little more." "I know." Sophia hung up the communication, holding her arms and standing quietly, looking at the painful appearance of Su Bai in the glass room. I dont know why, watching this man struggle to stand up again and again, let her pupil be stabbed. The feeling of pain. ............ Su Bais gaze has begun to blur, and everything in front of him has become less real, as if he has become a transparent person, as if he simply does not exist. Your own body, your own soul, your own consciousness, Everything about yourself, Will completely dissipate, This is the end of being completely erased; Su Bai is powerless to everything in front of him. Gradually, Su Bais body began to lose strength. The whole person was no longer lying on the ground, but lying on the ground, his eyes were free and his lips were squatting, and the whole person almost became a vegetative state. "Hey, you can wait slowly now, slowly taste...the feeling of death! If it is not because I still need to sleep, I really want to torture you for a hundred years!" Su Bai now has a thought in his heart, that is, if it was really the old man who left this thing in this laboratory, why not give it insurance or add some further measures? it''s good now, His son has become like this, Everyone else is a pothole. How come you become a pit? I have to say that when the death came to the fore, and consciousness almost fluttered out, Su Bais mind actually had this idea. It is really the mental patients mode of thinking that ordinary people can appreciate. ............ Hotel, room, After Su Bai left, the little guy was watching the TV with the remote control in the room. It was generally auspicious to help him choose the show. When he chose the favorite anime guy, he would clap his hands and then take the remote control and hold it in his arms. . Auspicious is also very fond of the little guy, from time to time to see the air conditioning temperature and from time to time to pick up some snacks and drinks to come to the little guy. At this time, the auspicious image suddenly noticed something, jumped off the sofa and stood on the balcony. It has been a long time with Su Bai. The auspicious is very sensitive to Su Bais breath and can be quickly distinguished. It can sense that the breath is constantly weakening, even in a very short time. It became a feeling of sudden death. In this regard, auspicious seems indifferent, it just silently facing the wind blowing on the balcony of the high-rise, licking his own claws, combing his hair. Auspicious and Su Bai did not have much affection. It was not followed by Su Bai because Su Bai was its master. In fact, from the beginning, it used Su Bai as a passer-by, a temporary residence after Litchi left. Lychee will come back, but the time will be a bit long, this is auspicious and firmly believe. you, If you die, you will die. Without you, It''s also very good, you can''t make a mess in the province. Obviously, the auspiciousness is still very concerned about the fact that Su Bai had tied Chu Zhao to his home. It is aware of the existence of terrorist broadcasts. After all, it is a pet that has been following Litchi. It is also clear that there is a kind of reality mission. It is a lot of risk to bring the person involved to bring it home. How can such a person bring a good child? He can only bring danger to children. He is an irresponsible person, a mental illness that is detrimental to the child''s growth and future. If you die, you will die. Dead and clean. Auspiciously looked at himself with a glass window with satisfaction, and then walked back to the living room with an elegant catwalk. Then, the auspicious stunned, and it saw that the little guy didnt know how to climb down from the sofa. The two small hands took the white clip on the coffee table and the wallet fell to the ground and landed on it. In front of the little guy, there are a lot of cards in it, but in the most conspicuous position, it is Su Bais ID card. Seeing the photos of Su Bai, the little guy is very happy, the little finger is holding the ID card, and the mouth is no longer a whisper of "Oh, oh oh yeah", but it is very difficult and very embarrassing to read: "Hey.........oh........." The auspiciousness on the side was shocked, and it was very wronged to kneel on the ground. Two claws caught their eyes. The first sentence it would say is not "cat" but father! why! Obviously, I have been taking care of the children. The guy is a pickpocket and eats a chicken leg for the child to let him climb to the table! "Hey.........oh...hey..." The little guy kept pointing at the ID card and shouting. Auspicious slowly climbed up and looked at the elated little guy at this time. It shook his head helplessly, and a pair of twins couldnt be in love. Subsequently, Auspicious and returned to the balcony, Turning his head and looking at the little guy, with a touch of love, Then, the auspicious eyes became serious and gloomy. then, It jumped on the balcony railing, A black illusion is constantly magnified from it, and a breath belonging to that woman rises at this time. Today, all the British listeners have shuddered in their hearts. Because they once again recalled the fear that they were dominated by this woman! Chapter 175： In 28 years, the Gansu silver serial murder case was broken! According to the official report of the Criminal Investigation Bureau of the Ministry of Public Security, on August 26, the criminal suspect who had been in a strong, traitorous, and murderous number of women for 14 years in 1988 was arrested in Baiyin City, Gansu Province. Gao confessed to the facts of the crime, and Ganmengs 805 series of strong, murderous and murderous female cases was successfully broken. From the afternoon to the present, Long QQ and WeChat and the public number were swiped by the readers. The dragon himself was shocked. Hey, dont be so hot. Just finished writing this story and was announced to restart the investigation. Now its not a few days. It was broken... Now that I am flustered in the heart of my heart, I always feel that it is so dangerous. Is it true that there is the same existence of "Terror Broadcasting", doing things that are good and evil at the end? At the end of the month on the 27th, the new book monthly ticket list has been invisible, and the fantasy sales list has been squeezed. Well, low-key for a month, the dragon has been bowing the code, and he has not asked for it. This time, he has to be a hero. Monthly pass, Reward, Fire at the dragon! The dragon went to the file to find the pending case to open the brain hole. Mother, how do you suddenly feel that writing a novel is also a life safety hazard? Chapter 173： Swallowed mouthwash "Its too late to catch up, sir, the time is too short, and the Edwards Institute of Psychology is also biased." The helicopter pilot said to Zuolun sitting behind. "Try your best, after all, I still need to deal with this kind of thing, and I don''t expect to be able to catch up." Zuo Lun sat in the helicopter, the wind around him whizzed, but he looked very light, even, there is an invisible diaphragm to isolate him from the outside, the wind is big, his hair is also meticulous, he is indeed a pair A person who is very demanding in his own dress is almost a kind of persistent and awkward. Beside Zuo Lun, there is still a man sitting. The man is a little older. It looks like he is forty years old. He is dressed in a very oily overalls and is dressed entirely in a workshop. The two men sat together and showed a great visual contrast. But the two people are very natural. Indeed, perhaps in the secular, the relationship between status and status is highly valued, especially in Western democracies that pay attention to the slogans of freedom, democracy and equality. In fact, to a certain extent, their hierarchical class thinking is more obvious, but once they enter After the world of terror broadcasts, the status of identity in the real world is often no longer the standard for measuring each other between listeners. The only criterion is strength. Being able to sit with Sophia''s boss, Zuo Lun, and sitting in the middle of the road, occupying most of the position. Obviously, the status of this European and American worker can only be higher than Zuolun, and definitely not lower than Zuolun. "This is still an adventure." The voice of the workers is a bit rich. It should be a habit in a noisy work environment. Because the voice is not high, there is no dialogue in the workshop. "Once it is not good, the original The scene will reappear." "Do you really believe that he will have a deep relationship with that woman? Even if the cat follows him, it can''t explain too many problems. Even from the analysis of other people, everyone is actually talking about that woman. The dissipated views are more agreeable, and the information collected recently also explains these issues. That woman is probably not in the real world anymore. If the woman has disappeared, the black cat follows him, and it is easy to understand. It is nothing more than a good luck for the listeners in the Eastern Circle. Fortunately, a pet who has adopted a strong person, this example, in our West There are also many sides, even in mythology. Joe Allen, you don''t want to think too much. Now he is dead, and he has nothing to do with us. He is taking the initiative to go to the lab. He is also taking the initiative to walk into the glass house. It is not that we are going to take him. of. Besides, our London audience always has to come out from the shadow of the woman at the beginning, and cannot always be immersed in the nightmare of the past. "A nightmare? shadow? Ha ha" Joe Allen sighed. "I am a sailor city man, my wife and daughter, who left me forever in that incident. Even any traces of their traces have been ruthlessly erased by horror, I even It is impossible to find a hair for them to pay homage. If the woman, the woman did not disappear, if the woman is still watching everything here, If, her relationship with him is really extraordinary. Then, this may lead to the result, Zuolun, can you afford it? If the woman comes to England again, can you guarantee that the Vatican and the city of Milan and the Catalonia, those giants are really willing to tear open their skin and spare their own source and the crazy woman hard fight What? Britain, we still need our British to protect, can not expect other people, can never be, only us British audience is to take this place as their own home! At the beginning, we had already been swayed by other people to provoke the woman. Now we have to take the initiative to repeat the same mistakes? Zuo Lun reached out and patted Joe Allen''s shoulder. "My dear Joe Allen, please believe me, that woman, really is gone, we must learn to stand up again, only to stand up again, only we are all out With that shadow, our British audience can have hope, and it is possible to create a giant. This is only our first step. Now, the man named Su is our first step. It is a pathfinder stone. His accident is not directly related to us. Just then, a terrible atmosphere rose in the heart of London. There were no signs, no warnings, and it was so unpredictable! Zuoluns face changed immediately, and his hands began to tremble uncontrollably. Before the self-confidence and conviction disappeared completely, it turned into a panic and fear, like a mouse in the laboratory that was afraid of various experiments. "Her breath, her breath, she is coming, she is still..." Joe Allens lips are already purple. Obviously, the fear from the depths of the soul completely suppresses the hatred of his wife and daughter, as if the presence of the top of the food chain is a natural suppression of the following piglets. For that woman, he can''t hate it, and he doesn''t dare to hate. The other party has planted a nightmare in his heart and can''t linger! ............ In a museum in London, a coffin that was originally placed in a special exhibition area where guests were forbidden to visit was slowly suspended. A thin man reached out and grabbed the edge of the coffin, then slowly sat up. . His hair is blue, but like a pile of dead grass, his skin, folds, is like a fig leaf attached to the bones, it seems very stubborn. However, his eyes seemed to be very empty and empty. When he sat up, the pressure around him suddenly dropped, and everything began to become centered on him. He is hesitating, he is thinking, he is hesitating, He didn''t even dare to release his breath completely to meet the breath that appeared out of thin air. Finally, he sighed and the whole person showed a kind of desolateness. Then, he slowly lay back in the coffin. The coffin cover was also closed at this time, and slowly fell back to the ground. ............ "Sir, the Prime Minister asked me to ask you that his outline of the next military security conference was ready." A clerk knocked at the door and asked, because the door was locked from the inside, this is a very strange phenomenon. Few people will lock the door here. The clerk, who had not been able to respond, had to reach out and continue to knock on the door. However, there was soon a response to the rage: "Let the Prime Minister go to hell, let the draft go to hell, let everyone here go to hell. Give me a roll, give me a roll! The roar of resounding on this level of the government building has made everyone horrified. Why is the most trusted assistant Mr. Prime Minister, who has always been known for his politeness, suddenly become so angry? In the office, Will is sitting at his desk. He looks at his hands. He is shaking. He is really shaking. Many times before, he has imagined that many times the woman dared to come to England again. When I will face her, to fight against her, to defeat her, to protect my country and protect my home, he will spare no effort, even sacrifice! However, when the matter came to an end, his courage, when the womans breath appeared again in London, instantly disappeared. He is angry at his embarrassment, he is now... and there is only anger left. Zuolun said yes, if the British audience can''t get out of the shadow left by the woman, then the future will be extremely embarrassing because they have lost their courage and lost the courage to face. At the same time, in the Vatican, in Milan, in Catalonia, in the city of Athens and other cities, there has been a huge figure, their eyes are aimed at the direction of England. Even in China, there are also huge figures appearing above several cities. The figure is very vague, and ordinary people are invisible, but they can interfere with the magnetic field to a great extent. A figure made a surprise: "Have she already gone to that place, how... she, is she back?" ............ Sophia suddenly squatted on the ground, gasping for breath, the breath, the kind of breath that she felt when she was only the experiencer, and appeared again; She remembers the second day after the breath appeared, the fear of a city being wiped out, as if the world view was completely subverted, and the whole person had been stunned for a long time. The hundreds of thousands of people in Sailors City, their social relationships, all their traces, and the long-standing existence of them, have been wiped clean, this is a big horror, this is a big fear, this It was a dark curtain that enveloped the heads of all British audiences. Immediately, she jerked her head and saw the white house in the glass house suffocating. She screamed like crazy, and more than a dozen vines grew out of her body, piercing the past from the doorway and waving directly to the training. Dish. Can''t let him die, absolutely can''t let him die, That woman is still there, That woman is coming again! He and the woman must have a deep relationship, he can not die, can not die! Su Bai only heard the voice of the old man in his mind suddenly screamed, and then the spiritual pressure on his body instantly dissipated. "Snapped!" When the sound of broken glass came, Su Bai felt a damp on his face, raised his head and opened his eyes. He saw the petri dish fell on the ground and smashed directly. The culture liquid was splashed everywhere, and the brain was Scrolling and coming to myself. do not know why, Looking at this disgusting brain, Su Bais first reaction was actually: Swallowed a mouthful of water. Chapter 174： Baked brains! Brain flowers, Jiangsu and Zhejiang people do not eat a lot, the cuisine there is more attention to lighter, eat more delicate, a bit like a seventeen eight girl according to the red teeth, song Yang Liu shore Xiaofeng residual moon, and brain flowers in Sichuan There is a very popular food over there. After all, Sichuan cuisine is like a Kansai Dahan executive iron slab, singing big Jiangdong, more rough. Take a brain flower, or roast or boil. Sprinkle with garlic and parsley before serving. Mix well and mix well. It is a must-have food in Sichuan food stalls. just, This brain flower in front of Su Bai, A little big, after all, not a pig brain, but a human brain. Moreover, not to mention cooked, not even a bowl of garlic. Moreover, this brain has been placed in the culture dish for more than ten years. It is estimated that the shelf life has passed earlier. It is even possible that there are many chemicals in the dish that are much more powerful than the preservative. However, Su Bai still can''t restrain his own saliva. he thinks, So hungry. This hungry is not the kind of hunger in your body, but the hunger in the brain, the hunger at the soul level, the hunger at the spiritual level, as if the soul is hollowed out, and now it needs to be supplemented. The best way to supplement it is to swallow a glimpse of this white flower in front of you. To be honest, Su Bai refused, but it seems to be tossed by the old man. Su Bai is now extremely weak in the spirit of the soul, and the impulse of the hungry tiger is constantly strengthening in the Su Bai consciousness. This is an instinct, the most primitive instinct in the depths of humankind. at last, Outside the glass house, among all the security personnel and researchers and Sofias stunned, Su Bai took the mans brain up, Eat it bit by bit, He ate very sweetly, Its like eating a delicious white ice cream. .................. The little guy continued to wave his white ID card while watching TV. He whispered ", " in his mouth. Obviously, the little guy was very excited about the fact that he finally learned to talk. He also thought about practicing more. Practice, wait for Su Bai to come back and call him. I didn''t know how many times, the little guy felt a little thirsty, and realized that the kitten didn''t make milk for himself. The little eyeballs patrolled and finally saw the auspiciousness on the balcony. The little guy''s mouth opened and became an "O" type. He immediately climbed down from the sofa, climbed to the balcony, and climbed to the auspicious side. Auspicious now closes his eyes, very weak, huddled there, his eyes are not stunned. Obviously, the imitation of the lychee that was previously imitated is a huge consumption for it. It is not willing to do this for Su Bai, either from an emotional point of view or from its own ability. But when I saw the little guy holding the Su Bai ID card and shouting "", it still chose to do it. The current auspiciousness is too weak and too weak. It is estimated that even the night cats on the street can''t beat it. The little guy''s little hand touched the auspicious head, then lowered his face down, smashed on the auspicious body, saw the auspicious or could not get up, continued to sleep half-sleeping, the little guy climbed off the balcony. I climbed into the bedroom again, put a box of milk in front of myself, and pushed the milk while pushing it, so I pushed the milk from the bedroom to the living room balcony. I used my teeth to bite a small hole in the milk, and then the little guy slammed on the ground and pointed the hole to the auspicious mouth. At this moment, the door rang, Su Bai opened the door, walked in like a drunken man, then fell down on the carpet and screamed directly, like an alcoholic drinker. The drunkard is already unconscious. The little guy climbed over again and again, first pushed the door off, then climbed to the bedroom to take a bag of milk, pushed to the side of Su Bai, first bit a hole and then stuffed it into the white mouth. . Su Bai was feeling dry and sucking up. In this way, the little guy looked at the auspicious side for a while, then climbed to the white Su, and he was busy to climb and climb. After Sofia sent Su Baijin to the hotel, she did not follow up, but returned to the car. Her heart could not be calmed down. Even she was really afraid that when she read the news and newspapers tomorrow, she would find a certain city. The news has disappeared. In fact, at this time, if she can courageously enter the room with Su Bai, who is already a little awake, and see that it is almost only a half-life auspicious, I guess everything, I understand it. but, In the auspicious simulation of the lychee''s breath, the strong listeners here in the UK were all scared, and even in the end no one came out, or Sofia, who was barely considered a party, had to take over the mess and put Su Bai Sent back. In the deductive novels, Zhuge Liangs empty city plan was able to sing success. The fundamental reason was that Zhuge Liangs name was unrecognizable, and the enemy was stunned. This time, it was also because Litchi had been here before to erase a city to the end. Actually, it was hard to resist the horror of the terrorist broadcast, and the nightmare caused by this incident was still vivid in the minds of the British audience. .................. I don''t know how long I have been slumbering. Su Bai was awakened by the knocking on the door. He opened his eyes and suddenly felt a nausea. He climbed up and rushed into the bathroom and spit it up. In fact, I can''t spit out anything, but the feeling of disgusting is still lingering in my mind. This is the feeling of swallowing the human brain, disgusting, extremely disgusting, very disgusting, but at that time Su Bai Ming knows that it is very disgusting, knowing that it is very nausea, but I dont know what crazy it is, or I ate it bit by bit. Su Baiyu sat in the bathroom, and there was a feeling of difference between the spirit and the body. His perception and observation of the surroundings entered a pattern that he was not used to. Everything seems to be more delicate and clearer. The surrounding wind and grass are like a vein that can be clearly grasped, as if a person with deep myopia suddenly put on glasses and the lens rests on the glasses. On the other hand, the world around it has become clear and faint. The knocking sound continued, and the sound was getting bigger and bigger. Su Bai stood up and walked over. When he touched the keyboard of the door, he touched it twice and did not touch it. The third time he touched it. Open, it is a look of anxious standing outside the smoked child. "Su Bai, where have you been in the past three days? Yesterday, I started calling you. You shut down. I came knocking a few times and you didn''t respond. Then I went to the embassy and transferred the video in the hotel. I realized that you didnt go out when you came back that day. Do you know that just before you open the door, I will call the people in the hotel to force the door to open! The smoked child is very excited and the speed of speech is also very fast. Su Bai touched his forehead. "I am a little uncomfortable." "What happened? I will send you to the hospital." "No, I will sleep for a while." After that, Su Bai stumbled back to the bedroom and then dumped his head directly on the bed. Seeing Su Bai, there is nothing big, and the heart of the smoked child is put down. At this time, she saw the little guy who is on the sofa with the auspiciousness. The little guy is holding the auspicious head and constantly stroking, auspicious. Like Su Bai, it is still dizzy, sometimes awake but immediately slumbers to sleep. "What have you been eating recently?" Smoked the child and asked in pity before the little guy. She really thinks that Su Bai is very irresponsible. If she takes a child, she will take the child seriously. If she is drunk and drunk, she will be left alone. The little guy looked at the smoked eyes with watery eyes, then climbed down the sofa, came to the refrigerator in the room, opened the refrigerator, and took some food out of it, then put it in front of him, crawled and pushed it to smoke. In front of children. "Ah, ah, ah, oh oh yeah." The little guy pointed his finger at his mouth, meaning that if you are hungry, you can eat this. Smoked children burst into laughter, is this really the son of Su Bai? How big is this, and IQ is so high? ............ I don''t know how long I have slept, and when Su Bai feels that her soul and body have been re-integrated together, he slowly opens his eyes and can''t help but stretch a lazy waist. Comfortable, very comfortable, the world seems to be closer to yourself, even when the air that breathes into the lungs is more refreshing. This is the benefit of eating that brain. Although it has been uncomfortable for a long time, the initial effect is already so obvious. Correspondingly, there should be a certain improvement in the level of reaction and spiritual level of the soul. However, Su Bai then found that his clothes were all changed, and now he is wearing pajamas. Going out of bed, Su Bai saw that the little guy was sitting on the sofa watching cartoons, and the auspiciousness seemed a little uninspired, but he still squatted on the little guy''s body to watch TV with him. There was a burst of scent in the kitchen, and the table was full of delicious dishes; Su Bai opened the room, naturally it is impossible to treat himself. This hotel does not have the presidential suite, but it is located in the main city of London, and the room is large, the three rooms and one hall are complete, the study bedroom is on the side, the kitchen tableware And other spices are also placed the freshest, after all, Su Da Shao does not lack this money. The smoked child came out of the kitchen with a large bowl of soup. She was wearing an apron and she was a housewife. "You finally woke up, sit down and have something to eat. This time I will feed you some liquid food." "You are like Gu Fan?" Su Bai asked this sentence very much at this time. It is absolutely impossible to make such a mistake with Su Bai''s emotional intelligence. "Oh." The smoker just smiled and didn''t pick up the words. "You should eat it first. I specially prepared a dish that you used to like." At that time, you always eat deliciously in front of us. And we are afraid to eat." After the smoked child finished, he walked into the kitchen again. Su Bai picked up the little guy and placed it on the dinner table with him. Soon, the smoker came in with a bowl. "Dangdang Dangdang..." Smoked a very grandily put a baked brain flower in front of Su Bai, and said: "How can I not eat authentic Sichuan-style grilled brain flowers? I specially check it online. Cookbook." Chapter 175： Broadcast re-open! Smoked children are very satisfied with their crafts. In fact, cooking is also a very enjoyable thing for women, especially for the food prepared by their beloved men, but also their love and thoughts; Su Bai lived in Chengdu for a long time when he was a child. He came to school in the eastern coastal areas after his parents died. Therefore, the taste is also relatively Sichuan. Give Su Bai a dish that favors the taste of the dish. However, when Su Bai saw the brain flower that was placed in front of him solemnly, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, suppressed an impulse, then left the table and walked step by step to the bathroom. The smoked baby was on the spot, and immediately heard the sound of vomiting in the bathroom. The whole person looked very embarrassed. At the same time, there was a sigh of anger. First, I took the opportunity of Gu Fan to stimulate myself. I gave him a meal so hard. Actually respond to yourself in this way? The little guy looked at the direction of the bathroom and listened to the sound coming from there. He actually learned the same thing, turned around, kneel down, put his hands on his lips, and began to "oh, oh, oh" and shouted. . This action is amused by the smoked child. She reached out and licked the cute nose of the little one. "You little devil, good learning is not so bad, come, he doesn''t eat, we eat." The smoker sat down beside the little guy, took a small bowl, filled some egg tarts inside, added some rice and stirred it, and fed it to the little guy''s mouth with a spoon. The little guy liked others to feed themselves, and immediately he couldn''t help but open his mouth and sit there, eating it bit by bit. After Su Bai recovered and came out, he was embarrassed to wave his hand at the smoker. "I have recently been a little allergic to the brain." The smoked child did not care about Su Bai and continued to feed the little ones. Su Bai sat down at the dinner table. He really had no appetite. He had not eaten well for several days because of his sleepiness. His appetite was good, but after seeing the brain flower, the stomach directly picked it up. It is the most recent The white flower food gives itself too much horror. A meal, in addition to the little guys eating very happy, the rest of the people looked a bit cold and not hot, the smoked children gave the little guy a good meal after a little clean up and left, and did not say goodbye to Su Bai. This is to let Su Bai feel that she is too ignorant. She knew that she would not use Gu Fans things to stimulate her. She would not have the misunderstanding of the future. She poured a glass of red wine for herself and sat on the sofa. Its down. The little guy is full, the head is full, and he is playing alone on the carpet. To be honest, Su Bai now feels that bringing this little guy to the big one, I dont think I want to have a child with a blood relationship with me anymore. The little guy is too obedient to understand, if you really want an ordinary Children, its not that easy. Moreover, I don''t know how long I can live. What kind of children are there? The little guys are brought out of the story world. The two people are dependent on each other. This is a special case. Taking out the mobile phone, Su Bai began to check the ticket, and then booked a ticket to go back tonight. Perhaps, what he really did in London is to eat a brain. Edward may have had an intersection with his father, but Su Bai did not want to continue to stay in London. The facts are very clear. I used to be able to see the mood and travel around. Now because of the identity of the audience, Its already very inconvenient, especially since Su Bais clear lychee is not in the real world. She said that she had to leave for a long time, and the empty city plan to sing it once is already a lot of luck. If I still want to pick up one after another. Its really a bit too whimsical to sing. After returning to China, Su Bai is preparing to arrange some lawyers or private detectives to investigate this matter, which may be much better than his own. In the afternoon, Su Bai watched the TV with the little guy in the hotel, then took a nap. When I woke up, I saw that I could go to the airport almost. I found that there was an unread message in the mobile phone. It was a monk. Come. The content of the information is: Do you have time to visit Qinhuangdao? When Su Bai remembered it, when he left Xichuan, the monk was still flying with Gyatso at the Jiuzhaigou Hotel. As a result, he now went to Qinhuangdao. He didnt know that the monk had a hard time to come to a holiday. Also, Im going around the country to run around. One hundred years after wearing a suit, Su Bai replied with a message: "What?" Honestly, Su Bai didn''t want to have too much intersection with this monk. It was too tired. The monk''s city was a bit too deep. Su Bai is now a little tired of this kind of mutual calculation. Maybe he will send another one. Psychosis directly tears the face and the monk is hard, just why? However, the monk''s thing seems to be really urgent, he sent a voice request directly to Su Bai. "Amitabha." Su Bai single-handedly, read a Buddha number, and then looked at the little guy sitting on the sofa seems to be very curious about himself, the little guy is still in a stage of learning and imitation. "Su Bai, there is something I want to ask you for help." "First make it clear." Su Bai ordered a cigarette, and in fact he had decided to control the monk to paint a big cake, and he would refuse. Barren is a real task here in Qinhuangdao, but this is a great benefit for us. "Sorry, my leg is broken and I can''t go." After Su Bai finished speaking, he hanged up the phone directly. He was too lazy to go to Qinhuangdao and go to the monk to go to the airport. After calculating the calculations, he might not get the benefits, too tired. "Go, go back to China." Su Bai took the little guy from the sofa and took a kiss. .................. The weather in Shanghai for the past two days is not as hot as it used to be. After all, it has entered the autumn, and these days are mainly cloudy and light rain. I couldnt wait for the weather of the peoples bare shoulders to force the citizens to wear long. Sleeve. Su Bai has returned to Shanghai''s villa for nearly a month. During this time, he arranged several people to go to London to help him investigate the Edwardian Institute, and even participated in the sponsorship of the Edward Institute of Psychology. There have been a lot of progress, but some detailed reports are estimated to take a while to come out. During this month, Su Bai was very regular. He didnt go to see anyone, and he didnt go far. He read a book at home and had a cup of tea during the morning. He exercised in the gym in the afternoon and went to a nearby family in the evening. The shooting club practiced firearms. Many firearms and items in this club are actually prohibited by the state, but the boss of the club is relatively energy-intensive, and the VIP cards that are used here are all very wealthy and big, so all aspects are also rampant. One eye closed one eye, just different from playing with other people, Su Bai asked for various kinds of shotguns, which really made the boss spend a lot of effort, but in terms of price, Su Bai did not care. No way, whoever makes Su Bais most arrogant weapon is the Hellfire shotgun, and he cant use the Hellfire shotgun to practice. He can only find some ordinary shotguns with similar launching effects and feel. Training, the bullets of the Hellfire shotgun are too expensive, and if you can raise the level of the shotgun, it will be of great benefit to the future. Basically, when I finished the gun, it was already late at night, and I took a shower and slept. This kind of regular life gave Su Bai a feeling of returning to the student era. Before her cousins engagement, Su Bai did not go. At that time, she happened to be in London, and she missed it perfectly, but the money given to it was still in advance. Let people take it, maybe Xiaoxiao and cousin think that they are still unwilling to meet with those relatives. The little guy has grown up a bit this month. Now it looks like a child of seven or eight months old, because there is auspicious care, even if there is such a big shackle, the little guy is white and fat. I don''t wear a dudou now, but I wear some high-end children''s clothes bought by Su Bai. Occasionally, in the afternoon, Su Bai carries a little guy out for a walk. The cute appearance of the little guy can always cause the passers-by around. Su Bai is also accustomed to the feeling of being awkward. Perhaps, Su Bai has to thank the emergence of a little guy, so that his life, not so monotonous and cold, accompanied him, Su Bai can feel that he is a flesh and blood Home people. In the end, the days went so inadvertently, and one night, Su Bai settled the little guy and slept on his side. The auspicious sleeps on the other side of the bed. Suddenly, the ancient clock that was originally used as an ornament in the bedroom is suddenly gone. It rang. The little guy was still asleep, auspiciously slamming his eyes, but did not move, then slowly closed his eyes. Su Bai was silently sitting back in bed, Three months, Just fine. Su Bais mobile phone began to operate on its own, entered a radio APP, and then the familiar hoarse voice sounded; To be honest, I didnt hear this ghost voice for three months, and Su Bai actually missed it. "Dear listeners, welcome to listen to the "Terror Broadcast" program, I am the show host, I, no name, because the name is here, there is no meaning. The three-month rest time is over. It is very long and it is very tough. I believe that for most of the audience friends who are used to listening to our programs, you should be somewhat uncomfortable with the days when we are not accompanying you. Don''t worry, Todays horror story begins right away. 20 young people, between the ages of 20 and 30, 10 men and 10 women, very average, isn''t it? At this point, they were all lying in their bed and going to sleep, but suddenly found that the room in their bedroom had changed. a **** game of order and choice, Opened the prelude........." Chapter 176： Death list! With a long sigh of relief, Su Bai did not rush to stand up, but first put his hand into his own sheet and touched it. At this time, the little guy and auspicious who had been sleeping next to him had disappeared. However, soon, Su Bai took out two Hellfire shotguns from the bed. "Sure enough, be careful." Su Bai said to himself. With the experience of the last time with the monk and the Gyatso three hot springs, which were inexplicably transmitted into the story world, Su Bai now has a clear understanding of the horror and horror of the terrorist broadcast, so he is about to take a break in the terrorist broadcast. In the few days after the re-opening, Su Bai put two Hellfire shotguns in his bed at night, otherwise he woke up and dressed in a pajamas and inexplicably entered the story world. Its too embarrassing. I got out of bed and opened the retro wardrobe in front of me. There are clothes in the style, old style suits and casual men''s clothing similar to the popular Shanghai in the 1920s and 1930s. Su Bai chose a black coat and a pair of casual pants. And a pair of leather shoes, closed the door of the closet, looked at the mirror in the closet. Su Bai suddenly felt that it would be perfect if he could add a BGM on the beach, but Xu Wenqiang did not take the shotgun. The two guns were hidden at the waist, and Su Bai pushed the door of the bedroom. When he went out, he found himself in a very quaint hotel. There were many rooms in this floor. When Su Bai came out, there was also a door that was opened on the opposite side. A man with a height of about one meter and five looked at Su Bai immediately and immediately pulled out a dagger against Su Bai. Su Bai made a forefront, but he took the footsteps in time. His body shape did not leave the scope of the door frame. The other party was shocked by Su Bais move. He was directly stimulated to wave his dagger to Su Bai. Su Bai did not pull the gun, nor did he fight back. Instead, he looked at the other side and rushed over. On the side of the body, the others dagger was tied to Su Bais thigh. Su Bai made a scream and then slammed back to close the door. . At this time, many outsiders opened their room doors and came to the hallway. They saw a short man with a knife holding a **** dagger and hearing the male voice in the opposite room. The short man was a bit stunned, but looking at the jealous eyes of the audience around him, he couldn''t help but stand up, a sense of vanity was satisfied, and then he spit at the door of Su Bai: "Oh, I can''t see anything in use." Immediately, he turned and left here. "It is forbidden to kill each other here. Once there is an audience death here, the participating listeners will be buried together." A woman in a red dress pointed to a bulletin board on the aisle. Everyone has also come around. The short man was amazed, and his heart was a bit stunned. Fortunately, he just smashed the other''s thighs and did not get into the other''s heart. Otherwise, it would be too unworthy to accidentally kill the other person and have to be buried. Su Bai also gently opened the door at this time, and limped against the wall and walked out. "Ah, damn, no murder, ah hahahaha, no murder." Su Bais happy tears fell. This is a happy cry. Many listeners around him have cast a scornful look at Su Bai, such a timid and greedy person who is afraid of death can actually become an audience. It is estimated that it is also luck. There are road signs here, there are restaurants. a man in a vintage leather jacket shouted. Sure enough, there is a signpost at the end of the corridor that points to the restaurant. Everyone started to walk over there, and Su Bai also limped over. Su Bai is the last person to enter the restaurant. The restaurant is very big, the buffet type, and the meal is taken by himself. Su Bais injury on his leg has almost recovered. After all, he has blood in his blood, but he is very exaggerated. When you meet with yourself when you take a meal, you will subconsciously avoid it, and how low your posture will be. Through a lap of food, Su Bai understood one thing, that is, everyone''s breath was shielded, and there was no way to guess the strength of the other side from the air machine. Su Bai took a fried rice and some pickles and a cup of milk and sat down to start eating. No one in the restaurant talked, no one chatted, everyone seemed very quiet, 20 people, 10 men and 10 women, yes, one is right. Obviously, everyone just eats for a meal. Everyone knows that in the world of the story, it won''t be too good. It is not a place for picnics. Honestly, in the story world, Su Bai is really nostalgic, and his appetite is also very good. A plate of fried rice is basically eaten by himself. In the end, it seems that it is still not enough, and he has to take a bowl of hot. The noodles are eaten. Even Su Bai felt a little surprised. He was really mentally ill. As soon as he entered the story, the whole person was spirited and radiant. The meal time was about 45 minutes, and soon a sign appeared in the restaurant: "Please go here to the meeting room." Someone first ate well, but did not go first, but sat, waiting for most people to finish eating, and silence for about five minutes before they stood up together and continued along the instructions. Su Bai is better because of his appetite, so it is the last few to get up. "The appetite is good." A woman wearing gold-rimmed glasses and Su Bai deliberately approached the distance and asked. The other party is about twenty-seven years old, very intellectual, and the skin is very white. "Cough and cough..." Su Bai continued to cough up. "Oh, sorry, you may be allergic to the perfume I sprayed, huh, huh, after all, it was the perfume that was popular at the beach in the 1920s and 1930s. I was curious when I sprayed it." "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, it''s my own nose is a little bit useless, a little sensitive." Su Bai immediately apologized. "My name is Xu Zhenzhen. What is your name?" The woman seems to be particularly interested in Su Bai. "Su Bai." "Oh, I haven''t heard of it." Xu Zhenzhen said with some regrets: "But now we both know each other, aren''t we?" Yeah. Su Bai looked at the front and found that the people in front had already left, reminding: Lets move forward, and its still good in the world of the story. Its best not to lag behind others too much. "With the flow." Xu Zhenzhen nodded after listening to Su Bai''s words. "Yes, follow the crowd." When two people walked to the meeting room together, the 18 people were already sitting in the conference room. Su Bai deliberately chose to sit down on the right side and the least noticeable position. Xu Zhenzhen sat down on the left side. The table is black, but at this time, the tabletop starts to float, like a pool of liquid, a piece of paper and a pen slowly appear, and finally everything is restored, but in a position where everyone has a seat There is a list and a pen on the desktop. A line of words is written on the paper: "Who wants to die first?" Below, there are photos of twenty people. Each photo has a circle under it, which can be ticked. There is a bracket and it is written (single choice). Su Bai couldn''t help but smile, and one hand grabbed his face. People who didn''t know thought that Su Bai was shocked and scared for everything that happened. But Su Bai actually grinned silently. Oh, I am gambling. After completing the actual task, it is always a bit of a blessing. Coupled with Su Bais seeing a room where so many people get together, there is a speculation in my mind. Su Bai felt that his cheeks were laughing and cramping, but he couldnt stop it. The babys heart was so happy, and there was a feeling of finally succeeding in grasping the terrorist broadcast routine. In the end, Su Bai suddenly found that some people''s eyes were swept toward him intentionally or unintentionally. He immediately slammed his thigh with the other hand, stopped the smile, and then the hand covering his face was removed and his face was exposed. A look of fear and pain. There is a main lecture hall directly in front of the conference room. There is no host on the podium, but there is a big wall clock. The wall clock is 12 o''clock noon, and there is less than one minute. Everyone started making choices. Obviously, at this time, everyone will tend to choose strong people and let him die first. Naturally, it is most beneficial to them. This time, the rules are obviously the internal games of the group members. The terrorist broadcast host also said before. It is a **** game of order and choice. Only those who are stronger than themselves will die first, then the hope of finally surviving is the greatest. Su Bai silently made a tick on the photo of the short man. Immediately, the paper and the pen were not on the table. When the wall clock went to 12 o''clock, there was a list on everyone''s desktop. The photos of 20 people were on the list. There are also votes below. The short man named Zhao Zhen had 13 votes for him. Next is: Qin Yang (a young man in a sweatshirt): 1 vote Sun Wei (a young woman in a white dress): 1 vote Liu Wei (a young man in a black suit): 2 votes To the surprise of Su Bai, there are 3 votes under the name of Su Bai! Excluding Zhao Zhen, the little dwarf found that he was deliberately retaliated against Su Bai by Su Baiyin. There are two other people who voted for themselves. It seems that they are not all fools. At least a few smart people can see that Su Bai is in Deliberate acting, this can not help but let Su Bai wake up, it seems that this kind of enemy can not always use the weak posture, they must let themselves be more synchronized with others. "Boom! Boom! ............" The wall clock began to ring, The eyes of 19 people fell on the short man Zhao Zhen. Obviously, Everyone is waiting, the one who voted the highest, What would be an ending. Chapter 177： The first dead! The person who voted for the election will be the end of the game. Su Bai is also guessing in his own heart. According to his thoughts, he should not die directly. Although the list on the previous list is to choose the death list. However, if it really kills directly, is it too much to play? Honestly, Su Bai still prefers to do the real thing, even if it is killed by a stronger person or is overcast, then there is nothing to regret, if it really depends on this voting mode. Was killed, then it is a bit too cold. It was so cold that Su Bai couldn''t help but feel a chill. When the 12th sound of the wall clock sounded, Zhao Zhens head slowly moved away from his body. His face still had a panic and inexplicable look. The headless body stood still and waited for about seven or eight. Only in the second was the last fall. The skull fell to the ground and gave a muffled sound of solid ball landing. Subsequently, It is the silence of the audience. Because not only Su Bai, the rest of the people did not expect that the vote on the death list would actually be realized immediately, becoming a cold fact. Zhao Zhen, Its so dead. There was no resilience to death, and even a cry did not come out. There was no prelude, no performance at the time of death, and even blood, no splashes. Su Bai sticks his tongue out and rubs his lips. In fact, the things that he least wants to see still happen, because if the next one is selected, those children with intellectual disabilities have voted for themselves, are they themselves? Have to be "killed" right away? Didn''t even have a bit of room to struggle? I have worked hard all the way to strengthen my strength, and what did I do with the Hellfire Shotgun? Among the remaining 19 living people, some are sneaking up, and others are worried. The people who steal the joy basically feel that their own strength is not good. They think that this way is good for themselves. What they worry about is that they think that they are somewhat optimistic. Therefore, it is unwilling to feel that life and death are determined by voting. Of course, everyone began to hide their emotions subconsciously. Maybe they didn''t understand it before, but now they should all understand. After understanding the rules, shooting the birds has become the standard of this **** game. Su Bai sat in the back, his face was calm, but his mind had already had a lot of thoughts. When he thought about it, he wanted to smoke. Unfortunately, he never said that when he was sleeping, he not only put the shotgun in the bed, but also put the smoke and the lighter together. I was in the bed, but when I habitually touched the coat pocket, I actually touched the smoke and matches, old-fashioned cigarettes. Forget it, chat is better than nothing, Su Bai draws a cigarette, squats in his mouth, and then ignites with a match. At this time, a man sitting in front of Su Bai suddenly turned around and looked at Su Bai: "Man, there is smoke? Come one." Su Bai smiled and handed over a cigarette, and took the initiative to open a match to help each other. "Thank you buddy." The other party also took a deep breath, it seems to be an old cigarette, and the smoke is very big. In fact, for most smokers, when the two extremes of boredom and tension are extreme, the addiction will really hang up. Obviously, the scene just now makes most people nervous from the bottom of their hearts. "You actually have three votes." the other whispered. "It''s just one more ticket than you." Su Bai responded. Before the list had names and photos, Su Bai knew that the name of the person sitting in front of him was Liu Wei, who had 2 votes to die, and Su Bai was 3 votes. "I am different from you. I voted for myself." Liu Yu shook the ash. "Prove that only one guy wants me to die. You are different. You have three. Do you know what the three mean?" If no one has a particularly special move before the next vote, many people will have a lower and average ticket, and maybe even 3 votes, they will be the highest votes." "You told me what to do?" At this time, someone has already left the conference room, or went back to the room or went to the restaurant, because the body of Zhao Zhen in the conference room is still there, the game did not collect the body, and the rich blood smell has become heavier and heavier. "Guess what?" Liu Wei made a mysterious story. "I am not interested." Su Bai stood up and threw a few cigarettes from the cigarette case to Liu Wei. "There are lit candles in the restaurant." After that, I turned and left the meeting room. It seems that it was the shadow of the task with the monk last time. Su Bai is now somewhat disgusted with this very secretive calculation and calculation. Although he used it before, he is thinking about his own affairs in his own heart. Su Bai does not want to. Cooperate with strangers or be wary of each other, because he will feel so tired, and he will feel so annoyed. Even if he is sick again, he will directly kill Liu Wei and kill him. possible. The food in the restaurant has been refreshed again. The buffet food here is fresh, and the amount is very large. It is basically enough for two hundred people to eat a big meal. There are only 20 people here. No, there are only 19 people now. It is obviously more than enough. And these foods are automatically updated, at least during the game, without worrying about food issues. There are a few people in the restaurant sitting there drinking drinks, and not many people are talking, because any gangs on the open side may become the nails of others. See who is in a group, then the rest of the people are likely to vote for them to die before the next vote, and if the number of small groups has increased, such as five people or even ten people, this does not make much sense. First of all, it is hard to say whether this group can be formed. After all, not everyone is Adolf Hitler. There is a kind of supporter who uses a speech in a short period of time to draw a large number of supporters who follow their own hearts. Even one cannot say that the inside of the group may be cracked. It is also very likely that people in their own group will vote for themselves. The most important thing is that Su Bai also found out that these 20 people, um, these 19 people, dont know each other. Obviously, this is also a good point before the terrorist broadcast, or if there is any old thing here or It is like the old enemy, it will affect the aesthetic and purity of the game. Su Bai himself does not know what time he started to naturally think about the problem from the perspective of terrorist broadcasting. In fact, this is no way. After all, terrorist broadcasting is the host of the game, although it is invisible and intangible. But if you want to live in the world of stories, you must first think about it and look at some issues from its perspective, and try to do things as far as terrorist broadcasts are concerned. Back in his room, Su Bai lay on the bed, yawned, then stood up again, he gently opened his door, there is no one in the corridor now, most people are still in the restaurant Either in your bedroom. Opposite Su Bai is Zhao Zhens room. Zhao Zhens body is still in the conference room. It is estimated that this time is still there. It may be that the terrorist broadcast has a heart to disgusting people. It is deliberately not to refresh the body. It is affirmative to continue to use the conference room. In the future, Zhao Zhen and The body of the person who was voted the highest will continue to stay in the conference room, which is a good **** atmosphere. Su Bai walked out of his room, the room could not be locked, anyone who wants to come in, no lock pin, Su Bai reached out and turned the door handle, opened Zhao Zhen''s door, and then walked in. Zhao Zhen''s room layout is exactly the same as Su Bai''s own, old-fashioned classical hotel decoration, large wardrobe and red carpet. The quilt on the bed was not folded. Seeing this, Su Bais mind suddenly had an idea, that is, if there is a chance, go to sneak a look at someones room, who will stack the quilt neatly, and not ask for the extreme of the tofu block. As long as it is possible to stack the quilt, it should be able to explain one thing from the side, that is, even if this person suddenly enters the story world while sleeping in bed, it is not particularly confusing, and it is possible to infer this person. The strength is definitely on the higher level of the 19 people. After all, here everyone''s breath is shielded, and you can''t rely on the sense of smell to detect the strength of others, you can only start from this subtle way. Su Bai opened Zhao Zhen''s quilt, and Su Bai was a little surprised that there was still something in the quilt, which was a few hot water bottles. It seems that in the real world, when Zhao Zhen was sleeping in his bed at home, he should put the hot water bottle inside. Just as Su Bai put the Hellfire shotgun in the bed and brought it to the story world, Zhao Zhens hot water bottle is also like this. Followed up. Nothing special, Su Bai turned around and wanted to see Zhao Zhens wardrobe. The door frame of the wardrobe was the same as that of Su Bai. There was a mirror. Su Bai also took photos of himself. Well, not bad. I dont think I can wear this retro-style clothes. Immediately, he reached out and opened the closet door. There were a lot of clothes inside, various men''s styles, and even women''s styles. It was the same as Su Bai, but the size of the clothes here was much smaller than that of Su Bai. It seems that the terrorist broadcast It is indeed considered very meticulous for the audience, and even the clothes are not fit. Then, Su Bai''s gaze began to look inside the closet. "This dress is good." It is a night dress, very delicate. However, soon, Su Bais eyes jerked, The sleeves of this night dress are bulging, Prove that the clothes are not hanging in the closet, But someone is wearing this dress and hiding in the closet! Chapter 178： Second round of voting Su Bai slowly pulled out the Hellfire shotgun, aimed at the dress, or pointing at that person. "You killed me, don''t you die?" The other voice, it turned out to be a woman. "come out." The other party slowly walked out of the closet, a woman who was not bad. Su Bai remembered the appearance of the other person. The name should be Chen Yixin. The photos and names of everyone have been compared on the previous list. However, this woman should have changed her clothes. Here, force is no longer the only way to solve the problem. Chen Xinyi reached out and combed her hair. Her hair was maroon, and it looked very gentle and comfortable. This is a woman who is good at showing her beauty. "I don''t think so." Su Bai took the gun up and sat on Zhao Zhen''s bed. To be honest, there is nothing to avoid here, even if the owner of this bed is just in the same place. "Oh, do you have any special thoughts?" Chen Xinyi sat down on a chair across the bed. Su Bai suddenly found that he still couldn''t get rid of the man''s nature. Before talking to Liu Wei, Liu Wei also showed an idea of ??wanting to cooperate or to discuss together, but was rejected by Su Bai directly by action, but For such a beautiful woman, Su Bai is willing to say a few more words. It''s not like what she is. Maybe this is the natural advantage of a woman in front of a man, but I have to add a premise, a pretty woman. "If we say that democracy is not so fun, especially for those who are only good at killing and conspiracy, it is too boring and too boring to be limited to this simple and single vote to carry out the killing mode of group tasks. It is." Chen Yixin smiled and nodded. "I think so too. Perhaps this is the first time that this is a simple model. Its just a shot of a bird. When Zhao Zhen is dead, he will die. If you continue to do this, In this case, the world of the story can be directly turned into a stupid game. See who is stupid, who is watching, and who is acting." "Just, I don''t know what medicine it is selling in the gourd." Su Bai stood up and he was ready to leave Zhao Zhen''s room. "It should be faster." Chen Xinyi also stood up. Obviously, she was also ready to leave. She pointed to Su Bai. "Would you go first or do I go first?" "I will go first." Su Bai said that he first went to the door. If two people go out together and are seen, it is wrong to think that they have formed a small group. Su Bai turned the door handle and the door was opened. However, at this moment, the floor of the entire floor suddenly disappeared and everyone fell. Chen Yixin is next to Su Bai. In other directions, there are more than a dozen people falling together. Whether in his room or in the restaurant, everyone is falling. Su Bais gaze and Chen Yixin handed over, and both sides captured some information from the others eyes. Sure enough, they had guessed what they had guessed before, and the prelude to the story was just beginning. It was impossible to simply kill the people by voting. Below, it is the surface of the water. Everyone falls into the water like a dumpling. Su Bai saw that Liu Weis foot seemed to have a stagnation in his body, but the cyclone under his feet dissipated in an instant and continued to fall. He did not know whether it was the rule of terror broadcast or Lius intentionally did not want to attract attention. Su Bai estimates that the former is more likely. In short, everyone fell into the water. The water surface is very deep, but the buoyancy is very strong, which ensures that people who can''t swim will not drown. The water should have special substances, so the buoyancy is very strong. Everyone floated on the water, and in the distance, there was a blue aperture, a door. Everyone has some unclear ideas. I dont know what the number of roads is. Im a floating house. I can see the furniture inside, but the bottom is empty. This visual impression is When you play the game, you fall off the BUG of the abyss card. Then, the surface of the water began to flow, and the pressure above it began to increase. At this time, there is buoyancy under the water surface, there is pressure above, people can only be pressed in the water below the surface of the water, although not drowning, even if the poor ducks will not drown, but the water is good again Its not fast. At this moment, Su Bai suddenly felt a hot breath coming from him, looking around and found that there was a fire in the position outside the kilometer. It was a blue flame, giving a strange oppression. sense. At this time, the first person began to swim to the door, and the speed was very slow. Obviously, that door means to live, and those fires, even if they look far away, know that even those who are stronger will be burned if they get to the extreme level. Everyone started swimming because everyone didn''t want to die. At this time, the gap in strength has already been highlighted. Su Bai is in the middle position because he has not made up his mind to switch to a vampire state to increase his agility. The speed difference between those in front and those behind him has begun to widen. The distance is also widening, and the blue flames are approaching quickly, without paying attention to emotions. Su Bai did not rush to the front, but continued to suppress his own rhythm, let himself in the middle position, there are still seven or eight people behind, can, and Su Bai does not believe that the terrorist broadcast will eventually let more than half of the people die. Fire sea, or else everyone is burned to death, how can this game continue to play? What about the story of the terrorist broadcast that has been pursued? When Su Bai was swimming, he looked around and found that Xu Zhenzhen and Chen Yixin were actually next to themselves. "Hey..." Su Bai snorted in the bottom of his heart, all foxes. Now it seems that people with enough strength and enough mentality are estimated to be in the middle position. "fire Fire!" The last few people started to scream. Su Bai looked back and found that the distance of the fire was very close. Looking forward, there is still a large distance from the door. This will continue to develop. In addition to the few people in front of the door, the rest will have to be burned. . Just then, a woman in a blue dress opened her arms and her lips groaned as if she was groaning. Then, as the wind blew, the wind was getting bigger and bigger, and the wind was toward the door. Good winds rely on strength! The speed of everyone is accelerated at this time because of the wind. Su Bai also turned his head and looked at the woman. If you remember correctly, the womans name is Qian Lan. If you look at it, it should be the wind magic enhancement. Magic enhancement is still rare in the oriental circle. At this time, because of the wind, because of the blue money, everyone''s speed has been accelerated. Finally, some people started to swim to the destination, and the people behind them immediately followed. Su Bai also swam to the door and jumped, then fell to the ground, in the restaurant. Everyone is wet, soaked, and some female audiences wearing more gorgeous women''s dresses are almost exposed at this time, but here, it is estimated that no one wants to care about these things, that is, those women themselves do not care. Xu Zhenzhen was a little behind Su Bai, Chen Yixin was in front of Su Bai, so the three people were still sitting together at this time. Before swimming, it was extremely labor-intensive. Xu Zhenzhen looked at Su Bai and whispered with the voice of only two people: "Just, the speed of the flame suddenly dropped." Su Bai slightly frowned, did not answer. In the end, 19 people came in together and the door disappeared. 19 people, all returned completely. Many listeners walked over and thanked Qian Lan. About a dozen people, Su Bai did not thank him, but chose to go back to his room to change clothes. After taking a shower and changing clothes, Su Bai was too lazy to go to dinner, but was lying in bed directly to rest, and two guns were placed on the bed. Su Bai was really asleep, and he felt that he was not very sleepy and woke up several times, but he finally slept on the second day. When the sun came in from the window, Su Bai opened his eyes and saw a few words on the sheets: "Please go to the restaurant for dinner." "Oh, metamorphosis." Su Bai condemned this kind of notification. When he got up, he picked up the door and pushed the door to the restaurant. At this time, there were already many people in the restaurant. Everyone was eating breakfast. There were several people sitting in Qian Lan. Obviously, after yesterdays business, the popularity and goodwill of Qian Lan rose very quickly. The two women Xu Zhenzhen and Chen Yixin actually sat with Qian Lan. This is to make Su Bai somewhat surprised. Subsequently, another indicator slogan appeared on the pillar of the restaurant. "Please go to the meeting room." All the people who have eaten have started to go to the conference room, and everyone knows what to do. Xu Zhenzhen deliberately and Su Bai walked together, the same as when they first entered the conference room. "After the end of the meeting yesterday, there are many people in the series, and many people have contradictions. This vote is interesting." Xu Zhenzhen said. "Are you testing me?" Su Bai asked. "How do you keep going to me? Be careful, I will vote for you." Xu Zhenzhen glanced at Su Bai, and the two sat in the way they sat yesterday. Old rules, the death list appears on the table, There are still 20 people on this list, but Zhao Zhens picture is already gray. Su Bai took two more eyes on Qian Lan''s photo, and then he tapped under Xu Zhenzhen''s head. Then the list was integrated into the table. Then, the voting paper appeared, and Su Bai took the paper and looked at it. I still have 3 tickets under my photo, and I dont know which three mentally handicapped children want to die. Xu Zhenzhen''s photo is a ticket, um, it is Su Baitou''s not running. Liu Weis name is 1 ticket. It seems that he did not vote for himself this time. Qin Yang: 1 vote. Sun Wei: 1 vote. These two people are the same as last time. Finally, Su Bai sighed, Money Blue: 12 votes. Chapter 179： Worse, I have to be ill. Qian Lan got 12 votes. To be honest, this is not an accident by Su Bai. Even, it is still reasonable. In fact, Su Bai originally wanted to vote for Qian Lan. Therefore, she looked at Qian Lans photos a bit more when she voted, but in the end she voted for Xu Zhenzhen according to the jokes of Xu Zhenzhen. Blue, this thing, Su Bai is a bit disdain to do. When the voting game entered the second round, with the first round of preparation and familiarity, when the second round of voting, everyone should have their own calculations and ideas, but also have a buffer period, think about it and think about it. How to choose a long time, the choice of who to die before you can effectively save yourself. The reason why the terrorist broadcast was designed to escape the fire and escape is to further promote the development of the plot. Otherwise, if everyone either eats at the restaurant or rests in their own room, there is no slight wave, it is difficult to pull a persons ticket. When you get out of it, you have to make a toss out one thing, let one of the people''s votes go high, become very high, and reach a point where you want to die. Otherwise, it will continue to be so flat, the probability of Su Bais death is very great, because he has three votes in two consecutive rounds, his own shooting rate is still very high, he is the second highest in the first round, and he is still the second round. The second highest, once the third round, the ancient well is extremely calm, it is estimated that some people will subconsciously choose the person who has been steady at the second highest before. After all, people will think that since this person has been ranked second, there is always For reasons, although I don''t know, let him die. Moreover, by the time the votes may be average, it is difficult to have more than ten votes, so Su Bai is easy to top the list. Adding fun to the story is the consistent pursuit of terror broadcasts. So after entering the world of this story, Su Bai, who has always been extremely tempered, has also subconsciously started to understate the moderation. Of course, it is because the development of the matter has not yet stimulated the Soviet Union. White bottom line, otherwise it will be crazy at the end of Su Bai, knowing that killing people here will kill a few padded backs, it is really hard to say, after all, this kind of harm to others is not good, Su Bai did Not once or twice. In yesterday''s scene, Qian Lan used his own wind magic to help a lot of people. More than half of them benefited from her and were not burned by fire. But this is not a street community to help people clean up and then thank you for sending a banner to you. Here is the world of stories that you live and die. The mindset of all listeners is based on their own interests. No one wants to appear at this time with a prestigious person and many people who are grateful, even if they are really grateful to Qian Lan, even if they also have a good impression on Qian Lan, but this does not affect their vote Give money blue. Because most people subconsciously feel that the more the crowd and gratitude of Qian Lan, the greater her influence, then the greater the probability that she will survive, even if she controls her own cluster to vote for others. The greater the influence, the lower the mortality rate, the harder it is for others to die. To a certain extent, the probability of death will increase invisibly. In short, a thousand and ten thousand, many people are aware of the money blue. The threat to herself may be subconsciously voted for her. The ancients have a good saying, and when they are full of people, they have enough food and good living conditions to understand etiquette. Those good moral behaviors can be established. Its not unreasonable that the poor mountains and rivers are out of the public. In the world of stories, everyone will have a feeling of precariousness, here, No morality, No etiquette, No gratitude, Only you die and live! Qian Lan is wrongly calculating the abacus; Su Bai clearly, Qian Lan actually wants to take risks once, and wants to win everyone''s good feelings. It is a kind of gamble. If she gambles successfully, then she is equal to establishing her own qualification status as a neutral good person. In the voting that came down, the probability of her being cast is very low. She may feel that her chances of winning is very high. However, Su Bai, who is accustomed to thinking from the perspective of human nature, is clear that she is more likely to gamble and lose. She is so aggressive, and finally she has planted herself. People who can appear here are nothing but good people. According to the real world''s positioning for good people, here are all scum, all bad people, otherwise they will not live now. Qian Lan stood up, her eyes full of disbelief, when she saw the result of the vote, her whole person almost collapsed, she did not expect it would be such an ending. Many people dare not look at the eyes of Qian Lan at this time, because they have a flaw in their hearts, they dare not look straight into the eyes of Qian Lan. Man is actually a very strange creature because of his complexity. Just as the heinous murderer is not 24 hours a day, nor is it 365 days a year, thinking about how to do evil, what should I do to do what I am doing, maybe they will also see the roadside money to give some money. Donate some money in some donation projects. Therefore, these listeners who have invested in the money blue, they are not hard-hearted, so there will be embarrassing emotions, but also conscience, at least, there is a bottom line, but they can not do the free and easy mental mode of Su Bai . Others dare not look at the money blue, but it is Su Bai, so they hold their chins in a hurry, ignoring Qian Lans gaze while observing Qian Lan, because Su Bai thinks this is very interesting; At this moment, the feeling of Qian Lan showed that she was too naive. At the same time, Su Bai also discovered that Qian Lans body could not move. It should be after the voting results appeared that Qian Lan was limited. The degree of freedom, even if she wants to mad again and vent their anger, can not do it, although her strength is not weak, but far from being able to challenge the rules. Su Bai also understood this point. At least he knew one thing. If he knew that he would probably be voted high in the next round, then he had to take the lead and kill one before he voted. The guy pulls the back of the pad and can''t wait until the voting result comes out, otherwise he will not even have the chance to finally make a splash. next moment, Qian Lan''s limbs began to fall off, the parts that fell off did not bleed, they were neat, the limbs fell, and they fell on the ground. The whole person became a human stick, and then Qian Lan died with resentful eyes. Very cruel death, very tragic death, a deadly scalp. Su Bai couldn''t help but stick out his tongue and rub his lips. The fresh blood smell is very fascinating. He even wants to applaud and applaud the diversity of rule killing in this story world; More fun, more fun, see a person who obviously saved people to do good things, died in this extremely cruel way, the taste of irony, the richness can almost be turned into water drops, which is almost before being smoked Qian Lan helped and then slaps the people who voted for the blue ticket. However, Su Bai still restrained this impulse. He now has three mentally retarded babies who are all dead each time. Although he does not know why, he does not even know who it is, if he then applauds it again. Helping people''s faces, and then a few resentful intentions to vote for themselves in the next round, then Su Bai is really hungry and may become the highest ticket winner in the next round to enjoy the same treatment. Su Bai didn''t want to die, especially in this extremely savage way, letting this scum decide his life and death. This is an insult to Su Bai, and mental patients must also have dignity, isn''t it? Get up, take out a cigarette, the person is dead, the meeting is over, Su Bai uses a match to ignite the smoke, and then the first one walks out of the conference room, and later people begin to come out one after another. "Man, let''s smoke again." Liu Wei took a shot of Su Bai''s shoulder from behind. This is a very offensive behavior, a very irrational act, and also a kind of arrogant behavior. It seems that Su Bai did not dare to start at this time and did not dare to kill people here. Su Bai''s mouth was pumped, and he resisted not instinctively defending himself. Instead, he threw a cigarette on the ground and then stepped on it with his foot. The whole movement was smooth and natural. Liu Weis face suddenly changed and became very embarrassing. He did not expect Su Bai to be so determined. Su Baitou continued to go without returning. Liu Weis face was cloudy for a while, or left. Back in his room, Su Bai pulled out a chair and sat on the edge of the bed, outside the window, nothing, no scenery, no wind, no sunshine, completely dark, no one dared to try to go out, because this is It is clear that it violates the rules of the world of the story. A cigarette followed by a cigarette ignited, Su Bai''s brow from wrinkle to stretch, the two Hellfire shotguns were placed in front of themselves, but it did not make sense. At this time, Su Bais door rang. "Can I come in?" The voice is very low and it is the voice of a woman. "Roll." Su Bai returned this word. The other party was silent, and then the footsteps gradually drifted away, it should be gone. In fact, there is a kind of reverse thinking. Su Bai can infer that he has fixed three tickets in two consecutive rounds and wants to die for no reason. Why, why? They first steal the ticket for themselves, there must always be resentment, there must always be a reason, at least, Always be curious? So, after entering this story world, who has actively approached himself? Liu Wei, Chen Yixin, Xu Zhenzhen, the dead Zhao Zhen is not counted, but the possibility of the first three names is almost 80% or more. Since you started to vote for me in your heart, why do I still need to succumb to you? I am not guilty of this. The cigarette butts were annihilated, and Su Bai put his hands on his face. He suddenly felt that there was an ominous premonition because he felt that he was going to... I am ill. The face exposed between the gaps between the two hands, you can see Su Bai laughing, Laughing very happily, with a little bit of jealousy But Su Bai is crying inside. He suddenly felt that the impulse began to control himself again. When you should not be ill, I am ill. Chapter 180： Come, hurt each other! Su Bai is facing the mirror in the bathroom, constantly using his hands to pick up the water, slap on his face, he needs to be calm, very need to be calm, must be calm, However, in the heart, the thoughts and impulses that are eager to move are still continually impacting their intellectual defenses; However, Su Bai does not want to die, he really does not want to die, but some can not restrain his inner desire; The rules and regulations in this world of the story, a person who casts three votes in two consecutive rounds, I may be killed by those junk votes, Scene, Layer by layer, Constantly stimulating the nerve in the heart of Su Bai. Just as the white monk did to take care of himself when he was going to protect the fox, sometimes he was upset. He felt that it was too tossing to do so, too much to suppress himself. He will decide, table! However, here, killing people, they must die, they will be obliterated, and Su Bai does not think that he can qualify to fight the rules in this story world. However, Su Bai could not control himself. His hands began to tremble, but his face slowly became extremely calm. At that time, the pair of cold-stained scorpions revealed that there is no wave in the ancient well, but it is more like the terror suppression before the storm. "In the morning and evening, it will be my turn, and soon." Su Bai talks to himself in the mirror. "I chose to die like Zhao Zhen and Qian Lan without any resistance, or to indulge in a hand before death." Su Bai suddenly paused, and finally, smiled at himself in the mirror. "I choose...the latter." Out of the bathroom, took two Hellfire shotguns in their hands. Su Bai pushed open the door of his bedroom. I can''t kill everyone. According to the rules, after killing a person, it will be obliterated. However, Su Bai is not the target to kill. Yes, he has goals. Liu Wei, Chen Yixin, Xu Zhenzhen, These three people are their goals. Su Bai now wants to kill, the desire for murder pleasure has been unable to refuse, can not resist, can not be slow, this **** story world makes Su Bai the most painful place is to suppress the instinct of the audience to kill. Damn rules, **** rules! Out of his room, Su Bai did not know where Liu Yi, Chen Yixin and Xu Zhenzhen were, but it was not necessary. He didn''t want to be a detective to slowly find and watch the clues, and he didn''t want to wait for them to go back to observe when he was at lunch. Su Bai in this state, no matter what he does, seems very mad. I want to kill, I want to kill, I want to kill! A shouting sounded at the bottom of Su Bais heart, the terrorist broadcast stopped for three months, and it was just fine at the beginning, but in the following month, Su Bai was really a hundred claws, the taste of killing, the thrill of death, the plundering Happy, he missed for a long time. But the truth is that this story world actually allows the audience to be a monk, one by one to decorate, one by one to the middle, one by one to shrink their own edges and corners. Someone wants to die by himself, I can''t kill them myself, The grievances, weakness, and unwillingness finally prompted the beasts in the depths of Su Bai to look up. At this point, Su Bais eyelids have already appeared reddish, this is not crazy red, but with a cold and calm red, indicating that Su Bai now looks like the whole person is calm and calm. Feel fearful. "Chen Yixin, where are you!" Su Bai stood in the aisle and shouted. His voice is very loud. Before that woman who came to find herself, Su Bai came back and felt that the tone and style were more like Chen Yixin. Of course, whether it was her or not, it doesn''t matter, what Su Bai wants now is a vent. Many of the rooms'' doors were opened, and some people came out of their heads. Obviously, they couldn''t understand the sudden shouting behavior. Although they only entered the world of the story for two days, everyone seems to be subconsciously accustomed to even talking. The voice is depressed, for fear of attracting the attention of others. A door was opened, Chen Yixin came out, and she changed her clothes. It was a blue shirt. It should be a male model, but it was worn on her instead of a strange beauty. found it. Su Bai went to Chen Yixin, and the Hellfire shotgun was pulled out. Two guns were hanging in the hand, and the pace seemed very casual. But the kind of crazy seemingly madness has already exposed the people around watching this scene. a huge doubt, Really someone, Dare to fight here? Chen Yixin is not stupid. On the contrary, she is very clever. When she saw Su Bai coming to her, she immediately went back to the house and closed the door. But all the doors here can''t be locked, there is no door card, just turn the door handle to open it, Su Bai reaches for the door handle, the door handle is turned down, but the door is not pushed open, obviously Chen Yixin There, against the door. Su Bai did not hesitate to point the gun at the door and then pulled the trigger. Su Bai was crazy, depressed and crazy, how expensive is the Hellfire shotgun bullet, and he actually used it to slam the door. "boom!" A muffled sound came out, and the whole door was directly smashed. Chen Yixin, who had relied on the door, flew out and landed on the ground. His body was **** and his wounds were densely covered. It was not beautiful if the beautiful woman was like this. However, Su Bai is also a skeleton of the body, stumbled on the ground, and his chest has actually had a huge wound, and the pain is extremely high. wrong, impossible. Su Bais memory began to turn. He thought of Zhao Zhens situation after he had smashed himself. He found that Zhao Zhen had no obvious abnormalities and was not injured. Why did he shoot at Chen Yixins own body? The same damage occurred? However, when I think that Chen Yixins wound is on the back, and my wound is on the chest, although the degree of injury is the same, but the position of the injury is different, it is very likely that Zhao Zhens injury on his leg was equally obvious. Other positions in his body, and Zhao Zhen chose to play a swollen face and fill the fat man, dare not let others see their injuries and weakness, so it has been hard to pretend to be fine. Of course, when Zhao Zhenyu Su Bai had a knife, Su Bais muscles were prepared in advance, so the wound was not large, so Zhao Zhens injury was not heavy. "You are crazy! You are crazy! Su Bai, you are crazy, you are really crazy!" Chen Yixin shouted hysterically, subconsciously, a purple-red whip appeared in her palm, and the whole person stood up. However, even if Su Bai first shot her and injured her, she still did not immediately launch a counterattack against Su Bai, because the injury is the same, she hurts the number of Su Bai, she will also be equally applied to the same injury. At this point, taking out your own whip is just an instinctive reaction. Many people have come together and dare not rely too close, but this scene is full of fun and drama, it is really very strange to other listeners here, someone wants to fight? The result of Rush is like this, Hurt each other? Su Bai didn''t care about his injury. He opened his mouth and smiled. Then both guns were lifted up and directed at Chen Yixin: "You voted for me to die, right." Su Bai asked. "I don''t have it, you are an unreasonable madman!" Chen Yixin screamed. "Oh, no." Su Bai said slowly, "Well, I believe." "boom!" Shooting, Still Su Bai. Chen Yixin rolled up his whip and quickly formed an aperture. However, the devil spirit of the Hellfire shotgun was very strong. It directly shocked Chen Yixins arm and exposed the blood. Su Bais foot was also a glimpse. "You crazy!!!!" Chen Yixin''s whip directly pulled over, Su Bai did not resist, even closed his eyes, opened his arms and prepared to meet. "Snapped!" The whip was heavily pumped on Su Bai''s body. Su Bai was pumped out and flew out, hitting the wall, chest from below the neck to the armpit position, a horrible groove wound appeared, blood dripping, Extremely terrible. Chen Yixin also immediately screamed, three claw marks appeared in the back position, the bones were visible, and the whole person collapsed. "You crazy, damn, you crazy, why don''t you go find someone, why are you looking for me!" "Hey, hey, hehe..." Su Bai, who was **** and bloody, stood up slowly against the wall. The gun was still in his own hands. He limped to Chen Yixin and the gun was facing Chen Yixin. "To tell the truth, in the end, is it that you voted for me?" At this time, there were Xu Zhenzhen and Liu Wei among the audience, and other people who were deeply and deeply hidden. However, when they saw the previous scene, they also lost the kind of indifference that has been maintained for a long time. It seems... very unacceptable. This is not, blatantly right, Blatantly touch the rules, Blatant... with the same? Chen Yixin suddenly laughed, and then looked at Su Bai very seriously: "Su Bai, I really want to have a duel on an equal footing, I am killing you!" "Oh, I also believe." Su Bai said faintly. "boom!" Another shot. This gun was directly hit on one leg of Chen Yixin. One of Chen Yixins legs burst immediately, and one arm of Su Bai also burst directly. But fortunately, there is still one hand, still holding a Hellfire shotgun. Chen Yixin is completely mad: "How is it that I voted for you! It is how I voted for you!" You started to induce Zhao Zhen to attack you. You deliberately pretend at the beginning. Do you know the world rules of this story before you enter the world of this story? Are you really someone else is a blind man, only you are smart people? I got the answer I wanted to know. Su Bai nodded and pulled a back before he died. Fortunately, he did not choose the wrong one. However, when Su Baigang was aiming at Chen Yixins head and preparing to shoot, The whole building suddenly shook, and then the surrounding buildings disappeared, almost in the blink of an eye. Su Bai found himself standing in a desert. There are two listeners in two directions that are far away from themselves, but not Chen Yixin, because they are standing, Chen Yixin is not standing. As before, the new scene appeared. When Su Bai was preparing to kill and commit suicide, this time node had to be said to be intentional. Su Bai pointed the gun at the left with one arm left, with a touch of anger: "You,,,,,,,,,,,,,!" Chapter 184： For the last five hours of the month, ask for a monthly pass! ! ! ! ! ! ! Now "Terror Broadcasting" is the eleventh in the new book monthly ticket list, more than one hundred monthly votes from the tenth place! If you can reach the tenth place, the dragon can have more than a thousand bonuses, and the dragon needs it! Therefore, for the last five hours of this month, I hope that everyone will help the dragon, explode the tenth, and rush up! ! ! ! This time I really want to hold the dragon... Chapter 181： One less (seeking a monthly ticket!) Fortunately fortunately, another white Hellfire shotgun from Su Bai falls just two meters away from him. Unfortunately, Su Bai now has only one arm. Ordinary injuries, flesh-and-blood injuries, or skin trauma, Su Bai can rely on his bloodline to restore, but this kind of broken arm injury, Su Bai has not been able to promote the bloodline to restore; After all, his vampire bloodline level is not very high. Fortunately, at least he can not let himself die from excessive blood loss. The injury is serious, but he can continue to live in the current environment of lack of medical care. . However, just as Su Bai just put a Hellfire shotgun on his waist, and the remaining one picked up the one on the ground, he felt keenly that the temperature in the desert suddenly rose. It is. The temperature in the desert scene is certainly very high, but this sudden abnormal increase is still very obvious. Now, it is almost equivalent to the whole person being baked by a stove. Even the surface of the skin has been burnt. This is too exaggerated. Su Bai licked his already chapped lips and hurriedly slid in the desert. He didn''t go looking for the two figures. First, the distance was far, to the current situation and ability of Su Bai, and before. What he did, there would be no other listeners to take care of himself. Second, the two people seemed to have seen Su Bai far away, and they were scared to run away early. "Hey." Su Bai walked and groaned. If he killed Chen Yixin himself and finally died, it would be a hundred, but now what is this, he has ruined himself and is given the rules of the game in this story world. Throw into the desert scene. However, it should also be the reason for the roasting of the hot sun, or the venting of Chen Yixin, which was almost the same as before, so that the inner beast that Su Bai had awakened was gradually quieting down at this time, or that Su Bai was not reconciled and was not willing to be himself. It became a passerby, a passerby B, who died in this damn, unreal desert. It is death, but also out of this scene and then go outside to kill the individual and die. It is this wonderful and incomprehensible belief in thinking that has always insisted that Su Bai step forward step by step. Because the shoes are in direct contact with the desert, it is already hot, and it also gives off a plastic charred smell. Su Bai can clearly smell it. But you can''t walk barefoot, you still have to wear it, even if the soles are already a little melted. According to the experience in the last sea scene, here, there should be a living. Su Bais eyes kept on patrolling around, but nothing was seen except for the long, hot, hot sand. ͨ, Su Bai sat down under a sand dune, the sand dunes were not high, barely shaded, the sand below was not so hot, but after a long time, Su Bai felt that his thighs and tunbu would also be injured, but Now he is really a little bit moving, and he must take a break. Hellfire shotgun was held as a cane by Su Bai. After all, he lost an arm now. People are not used to it. Even when walking, it is difficult to grasp the balance. After less than a minute of rest, Su Bai really couldn''t sit still. Then he sat down to be cooked. He held the gun and Su Bai stood up, but immediately, Su Bai lived, and the Hellfire shotgun was When pulled out of the sand, the tip position is actually a little cool. Su Bai reached out and touched it. It was indeed a cool one. "Is it?" Su Bai immediately squatted down, his hands on the sand, and it became red immediately, and even began to bleed out, but Su Bai ignored it. He even put his hand directly into the sand. The hot sand directly burned the whole white of Su Bai. The arm, it is estimated that the arm still in the sand has been completely burned, but Su Bais finger position really touched a coolness at the bottom. "Yes, yes, the door is below, under the sand." Su Bai immediately pulled out his hand, and the whole arm was bloody, but it did not drip out. Instead, it was attached with a layer of sand. The blood was directly burned out because of the burning power, and the wound was burned to form a joint. The scar of the turn. A Hellfire shotgun was held in the hand, the muzzle was stuffed into the sand, and Su Bai directly pulled the trigger. "boom!" The sand was blown open, and Su Bai himself was swept out of his body by the splashed sand. It was very uncomfortable, but he had to suffer. A small bunker with a radius of two meters appeared. Su Bai jumped in. At the bottom of the bunker, there was a trace of wet answer. It was water, and it was very ice. It was ice water. Su Bai did not hesitate, the muzzle continued to face the bottom of the bunker, and it was another shot. "boom!" "I go" Su Bai only had time to make the sound of these two words, and the whole person fell down. It is probably an ice layer below two meters of sand. This is simply a subversion of all normal peoples perception of the desert. Su Bai It was also a surprise, and I thought I could get some water out. Who knows that the whole person has planted it. Fortunately, the height is not very high, probably about a dozen meters, Su Bai fell into a piece of ice water, the biting cold directly hit the whole body of Su Bai, before the whole body was almost burned and experienced The feeling of fire roasting, now the whole person is freezing into popsicles, this is simply the real experience of ice and fire, far more exciting than this service in the club. Immediately switched to the vampire lineage, the blood of the blood family is cold, more cold-resistant, but can not stay in the ice water soaking environment for how long. Fortunately, in the dark area, Su Bai actually found a piece of ice floe and climbed the ice floe, although it was still very cold, but in general it was much more comfortable than before being soaked in ice water. Breathing in a big mouth, the whiteness around Su Bai was dark, and there was no light. The bunker that had been bombarded by Hellfire shotgun was estimated to be stuffed. Although it is very cold now, it is at least much better when it is cooked faster than before. At least, staying here will not immediately lead to a crisis of life and death. Su Bai touched his body and found the box of matches, but the matches had been soaked in water. It was impossible to ignite, and there was no light around them, which gave Su Bai a sense of crisis. The greatest fear of mankind is actually from the unknown. Su Bai put his hand on the edge of the ice and touched the water. He found that the surface of the water was slowly flowing, and the ice floe was moving along with it. Since it is moving, it will be much easier, at least I will not be stuck here, at least there is still a place to go. Moreover, Su Bai, who has a thorough understanding of the rules of the game and the temperament of the terrorist broadcast, calmed down at this time, and closed his eyes, began to adjust his breathing, and entered a semi-dormant state with the state of the vampire. It is to save the heat in your body, on the other hand, it saves your own strength. ............ Below a waterfall, seven or eight people are lying here, many people''s belly is already bulging, apparently drinking too much water before, because it is also very thirsty. Basically everyone has injuries, but not fire, but burns. These people have better luck. In fact, this waterfall that suddenly sprang out from a position in the desert is a point. The place where the terrorist broadcast sent 18 listeners was an ellipse centered on this point. These seven or eight people are located at two relatively close positions above and below the ellipse, and those including the white are at the two farthest end points of the ellipse. Xu Zhenzhen and Liu Wei, are in the list, Liu Wei is no longer a creamy little girl, Xu Zhenzhen does not have the style of the former intellectual sister, two people are now lying on the edge of the pool formed by the waterfall, gasping. The sun is still glaring, the temperature is still high, and the water flowing out of the waterfall seems to be a constant source, but this pool is always so big that it will not spread out. "This is not right. Only eight people and ten people are now dead in the desert?" Liu Wei said. "No, no, this is not in line with the spirit of this game." Xu Zhenzhen also nodded, first took a hard breath and said: "Really, not in line with the spirit of voting games, the rules of the story world must first be to control the number of deaths, so it is stipulated that the audience must not be here Killing, every time the deceased must be voted out; Therefore, when Su Bai wanted to kill Chen Xinyi, it would undermine this rule, and the rules would immediately enter a new scene to prevent Su Bai and Chen Xinyi from dying, because once the audience died in large numbers outside the voting rules, then the meeting The atmosphere and drama of voting in the room will be reduced, which is not what it is willing to see. "Oh, it is estimated that it is not expected that Su Bai will really do whatever it takes, it is a madman." Liu Wei is obviously the same as Xu Zhenzhen, who is also a voter. At this moment, suddenly a person began to mourn with his stomach, Liu Wei and Xu Zhenzhen also changed the color of the horse, and then there was a terrible pain in the abdomen. This pain made them people of this level. I couldn''t stand it, subconsciously twisting my body and starting to twitch. A pool of water shovel began to emerge in the pool, and the audience who mourned the shore was tied with their own snake body and slowly dragged into the pool. In addition, at this time, a sand monkey with a golden face and a golden face began to drill out of the sand, and the audience, which were sorted in the desert and grilled by the unconscious, were smashed and drilled into the sand. in. However, a otter and a sand monkey in the middle of the pool and in a desert are somewhat "in vain." because, How is one less? In the last three hours, the last three hours of this month, as well as the monthly ticket, vote for the dragon, force, force, force, hold the dragon! Chapter 186： The dragon announced that "The final book, no longer compete for the monthly vote list! In the evening, the dragon was in a hurry. I thought that I was very calm. I passed the month smoothly and steadily. At the end of the month, I was suddenly reluctant. I feel that since it is the eleventh, I can still Fight for one. Sending a single chapter, according to the previous habits, one or two hundred monthly tickets from everyone to ask for it, it is still easy, after all, many parents forget that there are still no monthly votes in the ticket. Losing to other books, the dragon does not matter, convinced orally, people fans hardcore, no way. However, when Long saw a book with a recommended ticket of only 500 this week ("Terror Broadcasting" recommended tickets for eight thousand), he also rushed to explode the dragon, and the dragon was anxious. The red envelope system started at the beginning, the dragon has never been used before, this time the dragon directly went to the red envelope, and sent a thousand pieces, but it still looks like it, many readers in the reader group also send the moon ticket red envelope with the dragon. Basically, 500 starting points, one for five dollars, and then many people advised the dragon not to move them. Now that the dragon is awake, she just returned to the readers who sent the red envelopes to the group. Qian Long, who used to subscribe for the subscription, accepted it. The money dragon who made the red envelope returned to himself. If there are still missing pros, you can come to the dragon and the dragon will call you. In general, the second chapter of this point should be written almost. Tonight, because the dragon is excited about the magic barrier, there is nothing to think about the codeword. The second chapter has not moved yet, and let a group of readers and sisters and the dragon send red envelopes together. As readers who have known each other for a long time, the dragon knows that they are not local tyrants, but also the ordinary people''s income ordinary people''s work, let them go crazy with the dragon to spend money. The dragon does not fight, the dragon announced that the book "Terror Broadcasting" has been completed until the end, the dragon will not ask for a monthly ticket, will not issue a single chapter for a monthly ticket, nor call for a monthly ticket with their readers. Whoever loves to play and who to play, the dragon does not accompany. The dragon admits to lose, the dragon recognizes the plant, writes books with peace of mind, and makes money with peace of mind. Pure drop dragon 10:30 on the evening of August 31, 2016 Chapter 182： Mental illness! There is a main scene in this story world, that is, the old retro hotel, the hotel''s rooms, restaurants and conference rooms form the most important three parts. But there are a lot of affiliated scenes, such as the first sea and the second desert. These scenes are much more real than the hotel scene. Many places are contrary to common sense and enough to see the difference between the primary and secondary. At this time, in a cave, all the listeners were hung on the rock wall, some were tied by snakes, but the snake was dead, but the dead snake body was like a dead and dead glue on the rock wall. Like the rope, the listener who had been tossed and dying was fixed. There are also some of them being hugged by monkeys on the rock wall. Similarly, these sand monkeys are dead, their bodies are petrified, and the bodies and rock walls are almost fused together, and these listeners are also fixed on the rock wall. This kind of chain and cage mode is indeed novel enough, and it is also interesting enough. Of course, it is also very horrible. Gradually, the listeners one after another began to wake up. They were like the stove tops that had been drained out of the spirits, and they were very weak. Both Xu Zhenzhen and Liu Wei were tied to the rock wall with snake bodies. The two people were very close. The first thing after waking up was to look around and count the number of people. 17 people, Only 17 people, There is one less! Xu Zhenzhen opened his mouth and made a mouth shape, a "su". Liu Wei nodded. He understood what Xu Zhenzhen meant and lost one Su Bai. Yes, there is one less white. Both of them bowed their heads at this time, but their hearts were not as difficult as the current situation. Instead, they had a long, sigh of relief. According to experience, 18 people, now 17 people are here, and one person does not appear, then when the third round of voting is opened, that person should be the one with the most votes. Zhao Zhen was elected to die in the first round because of the beginning of Su Bais shot and the almost blindly vanity, and Qian Lan was so good because he was a good person, or he wanted to bet. One, and finally the audience she helped helped to fight and vote to die. Basically, there will be a scene before each round of voting, and this scene will also evolve a plot, the story can often distinguish one of them from the whole. And the person who went out independently will basically become the highest voter in the next round of voting, and thus go to the gallows. This time, that person is Su Bai. Xu Zhenzhen guessed that it should be that Su Bais actions have touched the bottom line of the story world, so he will do So in a way like this. In fact, according to Xu Zhenzhens opinion, Su Bai also lived. Without two rounds of voting, there are three tickets for Chen Xinyi and Liu Wei in each round, so that Su Bai has been ranked second, constantly brushing the exposure rate, and sooner or later will turn to Su Bai. This is just like advertising. Some advertisements are overwhelmingly advertised. It seems to be a waste of money. But in fact, after forming a psychological suggestion in the audiences mind, at some point in the future, he may need this kind of location. When I saw the product on the supermarket shelf, he would be more inclined to buy the one that he had watched before. This point, in fact, Su Bai is also clear, there are a few **** have been throwing themselves to the second, he has already brushed the presence of two senses in other audiences, which is really bad for himself. Therefore, Su Bai will finally go to Chen Xinyi to change his life in the end. Anyway, he can''t live two rounds anymore. Pulling a person who voted for his own ticket to die together is better than dying that he can''t do anything after being voted alone. All the listeners were awakened, everyone was very languid, and half of them were extremely burnt. These people were fainted in the desert and had almost no complete skin. But this kind of baking is not like fire directly. Burning is straightforward, and whenever these people faint and die, there will be sand monkeys in the sand around them to drag the audience away. Despite this, although his life is still there, he has been tortured and he is dying, and he is dying, but the audience is not ordinary people. In a rather mundane way, they all put their heads on their waists. Those who ask for life, as long as they have a sigh of relief, they will continue to struggle. Everything, in order to live! Many people started counting the number of people and looking around. The audiences of Liu Wei and Xu Zhenzhen are blue and purple, and their lips are black. This is poisoned. One of the most tragic things in life may be the clear water in the desert when you are thirsty. And the water... is poisonous. The toxicity is very strong, and it is related to people. The stronger the strength, the stronger the toxicity. So Xu Jinzhen and Liu Wei are both languid at this time. This is not the so-called middle way, but a true portrayal. On the wall of the cave, there are 17 people hanging. Below, it is a dark river. The water in the dark river is very cold, because even if it is hung on it, you can feel the chill from the bottom, and even see some ice floes appear. At this time, the eighteenth person who many people are thinking about has appeared. A relatively large ice floe was blocked by a raised rock as it flowed through it, and the ice floe was a shock. Su Bai, who had already had a layer of frost on his body, woke up leisurely. It took him about half a minute to liberate his body from the stiff state. Two Hellfire shotguns, one was He hit a dead knot with a belt buckle at the waist, and he was still holding it in his hand, because the body gradually became stiff during the drifting process, so even if Su Bai went to sleep, he entered a short dormant stage. The gun was still firmly in the hands of Su Bai. Slowly, Su Bai climbed out of the ice floe and came to the ground. He had one arm missing, and there were many other wounds on his body. Together with the image at this time, he could go to the real world. Let''s have a meal below. In fact, Su Bai is really no better than those who are hung on the rock wall. After all, he and Chen Yixin "harmed each other" before entering this scene. However, Su Bai is now at least free, and those on the rock wall have lost their freedom. Moreover, it is very important that two Hellfire shotguns are still on his body. "Hungry, so cold." Su Bai muttered to himself. The thing he wants to do most now is to have a meal first, then take a hot bath, then lie down on a soft bed and take a good sleep. kill, Ok, Suddenly I didnt feel it, After all, I am tired now. Su Bai took a gun but gently touched his head, and he stunned himself with a neuropathy. You are not murdering, now seventeen people are hanging here as a target, let you choose, how do you suddenly become too lazy to kill? Looking up, there was a low sigh in the white throat, which was a kind of sound similar to a beast, but full of exhaustion. Su Bais gaze began to sweep one by one from the people on the rock wall. Those people, who saw his gaze, consciously avoided it. Obviously, the pictures that Su Bai and Chen Yixin were going to die together before were already branded in their minds. Su Bais madness at that time, the kind of ignorance of his own life. The attitude of the children of the incident really made them fear from the bottom of their hearts, because such a person, he has no scruples, nothing to care about, no character weakness, no handle and weakness to use. When Su Bais gaze fell on Chen Yixin, Chen Yixin looked at Su Bai and smiled, just like saying, come, shoot, didnt die together before, this time. However, Su Bai did not shoot, but continued to move his own eyes, continue to look at the past, eyes, and stayed for a while longer than others in Liu Wei and Xu Zhenzhen. Xu Zhenzhen and Liu Wei held their breath subconsciously. They were very nervous. They were afraid that Su Bai would suddenly change his mind and not go to Chen Yixin, but he would change his life with himself! Because they are not sure about the path of Su Bai, perhaps, at this time their mood is similar to the original monk. However, the thinking mode in Su Bais mind is really incomprehensible to 17 people on this rock wall. Because these 17 people are very normal and very rational, they cannot understand and feel the same as a mentally ill person. What Su Bai thinks now is that killing one of them will kill him. But now I want to eat something, take a hot bath, and then lie down on a soft bed to sleep. Its a matter of time before death, but now that its dead, those things cant be enjoyed. Forget it, Su Bai raised his gun in his hand. The heartbeat of everyone on the rock wall was slowed down at this time: "boom!" "boom!" "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Everyones lock and bondage was interrupted by Su Bais extravagant bullets with Hellfire shotguns. Everyone fell and restored his freedom. At this time, as Su Bai expected, around The scene changed instantly and suddenly changed from underground cavern to hotel restaurant. Su Bai didn''t care that everyone looked at his doubtful eyes, took a plate from his own hands, filled a large plate of Yangzhou fried rice, added a few sausages, took a bottle of red wine, and limped Go to your room. In the room, Su Bai gobbled up the meal, and finally the cow chewed the peony and drank the precious red wine as a beer. The whole person gave a satisfying sigh, walked into the bathroom, and the hot water washed his body and wounds. Although it is very painful, it is very comfortable. Subsequently, Su Bai did not wipe his body, lying directly on his bed. quickly, A slight snoring sounds............ ............ The next day, when the sun shone from the window and stimulated Su Bai had to open his eyes and wake up, he saw a line of words appearing on the ceiling: "Please go to the meeting room." Chapter 183： Hahahahahaha Su Bai yawned, slept and took a shower and slept. Now it is much more comfortable, and the spirit is full, at least not as exhausting as the previous two days. At that time, Su Bai First, I sent a mental illness and Chen Yixin came to "mutually hurt each other". At that time, I was already under the reward, and I was thrown into the desert and the ice pool. This is a great thing for the spirit and the body. Torture. In fact, sometimes people will not be able to see what they really need. Often the so-called thorough understanding and the discovery of the truth are also the result of a major blow and toss, especially for this precarious For the audience, Alive, It seems to be the biggest satisfaction. When living has become a very extravagant thing, it will suddenly be discovered that many of the rest of the so-called pursuits and ideals in real life have become pale and powerless. For example, Su Bai has lost an arm now. Apart from complaining that it is a little inconvenient, I really don''t care much. If the task is over when the task is over, then all his injuries will be restored. If the task is over, he will die. It is even more unnecessary to care about it. Whoever is dead still cares about lacking arms and legs. It is not the **** who has to pay attention to the baby to sew back and then bury it. Su Bai is not so emotional. After changing a more refreshing dress, Su Bai walked out of his room, and there was only one footstep in his hallway, which seemed to be quiet and quiet. I passed the restaurant first, but there was no one in the restaurant. I thought I should have overslept. In the end, the rules of the world of the story let wake up. Others estimated that they had already eaten breakfast and went to the conference room. One by one. Su Bai is not in a hurry, not even panic, even deliberately took a plate to put some steamed dumplings, and then took a cup of soy milk, so he took a pile of food and walked into the conference room, really with a leader Similarly, the most important person will play at the last moment. In the conference room, 17 people have already sat down. When Su Bai came in, almost everyone looked subconsciously from Su Bai. Indeed, the key person in the third round of voting was Su Bai, in many people. In the heart, Su Bai has already equated with Zhao Zhen, who died in the first round, and Qian Lan, who died in the second round. Su Bai was calm and self-contained. This time, he found that he had been sitting in a position where he had been sitting. Liu Wei did not take care of Su Bai and bowed his head. It seemed that nothing could be heard or seen. Well, Su Bai simply went straight to the front and sat down at the foremost position. He died on his own, and he still had to grab his position. He really didn''t have a tutor. He could still have a good meal before his death. Its a small guy. Su Bai thought about the breakfast and put it on the conference table. Around him, it is the body of Qian Lan and Zhao Zhen. Zhao Zhen is a little better, but his head has fallen. Qian Lan is a human limb from the limbs. It is very miserable. Su Bai is in this environment. It is very easy to eat my own breakfast. The aroma of the food is mixed with a bit of stinky **** taste, but the appetite of Su Bai becomes better and better. Su Bai enjoys this feeling. In the eyes of the public, he eats a hot breakfast next to the body. In the real world, it is hard to imagine, but in the world of stories, this is actually a commonplace, but the world of this story is quite special, more rigorous and more depressing, so for a time, Su Bais behavior at this time appears to be So maverick, Big fruit, it can also be understood as... broken cans broke. I know that I am going to die soon, can''t I be a little arrogant? After eating a few buns, Su Bai suddenly found that he did not take the straw, how to drink this soy milk? Take the nails and poke the bag of soy milk. Some soymilk was sprayed out and landed on the body. Su Bai didn''t care. He used the mouth to catch the mouth of the bag and sucked the warm soy milk inside. He ate it with relish. In the entire conference room, only Su Bai chewed the sound of food, and Su Bai did not deliberately suppress the sound. Even Su Bai was very slow when he was eating alone, because he had been used to sitting alone since his parents died. Quietly eating at the dinner table, only this time, perhaps, he can let go of all the depression before him, just like other young people, enjoy it. The rules of the story world actually gave face at this time, and waited until Su Bai had eaten breakfast and wiped his hands on his clothes before the list began to appear on the table. Su Bai was not in a hurry, but he did not panic. He took the list and raised his hand and attracted the rest of his eyes to himself. "Satiate enough to get on the road, vote for me, just free, brothers and sisters, don''t be embarrassed, anyway, I can see it, all listeners, no one knows when they die, in short Don''t have psychological pressure. In a word, it doesn''t matter if I die. Anyway, I will not let you go." In addition to the sound of Su Bai in the conference room, there is no other person''s voice. Liu Wei sneered at the bottom of his heart. Su Bais performance at this time was completely regressed in his eyes. He knew that Su Bai would definitely die this time. There will be many people who vote for him, so he thinks that he has not It is necessary to go to the icing on the cake, his eyes first swept through Xu Zhenzhen, Xu Zhenzhen seems to have just looked at Liu Wei at this time, the eyes of the two people meet in an instant. Immediately, Liu Wei looked at Chen Yixin and Xu Zhenzhen nodded silently. Instead of following the crowd, I will add a slap in the face of Su Bais overwhelming votes. Its better to solve a poor woman who has already broken her legs. Of course, the reason why this woman is pitiful is not that everyone bullies her, but worships Su Bai gave. This round of Su Bai is definitely the highest vote. Now, the amount can be re-expressed as a new second place to replace the position of Su Bai before to brush a sense of presence. Both Liu Wei and Chen Yixin have checked. Many people also started to tick, including Chen Yixin and Chen Yixin biting their lips. I don''t know why, she already felt a sense of crisis. In fact, this kind of feeling can be analyzed carefully and the reason can be analyzed. This is... exposure. In this voting rule, the shooting of the bird is affirmative, so I dont know how to cover myself, such as Zhao Zhen, such as Qian Lan. Here, everyone is the best survival king, but because of Su Bais day By myself, two people made a loud noise in the room. Many people left a deep impression on themselves, and they also saw their own strength, and even from Su Bais questioning. Out of my own mind. This is a common girl with a star derailed, the girl will be exposed with a fire together, Su Bai self-burning, illuminating Chen Yixin. Chen Yixin was sitting in the middle position. Xu Zhenzhen and Liu Wei had been sitting in the back row, so Chen Yixin couldn''t see them, but she was sure that after she could kill Su Bai, the next one to be shot was herself. On the list, Chen Yixin thought about it. The pen tip hesitated for a long time under the Su Bai photo. No matter what, he must first prepare and prepare, and even prepare for something similar to Su Bai. Anyway, Su Bai must be dying, this vote for himself? Chen Yixins chest began to undulate, and then bite his teeth, or draw a hook on the list of Su Bai, no matter what, Su Bai, you still have to die first, anyway, you are ready to die, Is not it? In the face of Su Bais stern response to the call, most people seem to be unsuitable for this kind of scene. The first two rounds of extremely serious voting atmosphere were so made by Su Bai, which became somewhat nondescript, not like who to choose. Death is more like choosing who is the secretary of the village party committee. Whoever wins the election will be able to promote the government and make a fortune. Su Bai then put the list down, and then looked around very exaggeratedly, then turned around without hesitation, and made a tick on Chen Yixin''s name. Then, the list was integrated into the table and disappeared. It is estimated that after one minute, the voting result will appear. Su Bai became so quiet that he sat quietly in his chair and put his hands on his knees. Honestly, when things are coming, they say they can go to death calmly. It is impossible. If you simply let yourself go to a position with the martyrs, Su Bai is better off, at least sacrificing himself at least when he is dead. The great meaning of a nation-state is constantly replenishing its own ideas, but this method of death is a bit too boring and boring. Subconsciously reaching out and touching on the Hellfire shotgun at the waist, Su Bai was hesitating to try it at this time, but then gave up, and had a lot of breakfast, so he didnt do strenuous exercise. It is not good for the stomach. Moreover, you can''t go straight to the middle of the conference room and raise a pair of guns and shout "Don''t die, die........." to kill a group, you can only kill one person, not deflated, but addicted. At this time, Su Bai thought about not many things. The only thing that comes to mind is the little one. I knew that I should do my own estate division and transfer before entering the world of this story. Just like my aunt, I gave it to me before I left. I left a big industry and arranged the system. Suddenly, Su Bais eyes suddenly looked a little. He thought of something, but then he immediately relieved it. Its meaningless to think about those things now. at last, The voting record has appeared. Su Bai waited for three seconds before reaching out to pick up the paper in front of him and glance at it. Then Su Bai slammed the table: "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ........." There is something in the house, the dragon has to deal with it. The next chapter is estimated to be written around two in the morning, and the parents will forgive me. Chapter 184： Painted skin! Su Bai was slowed down for three seconds to pick up the list, so most of the audience watched the list before Su Bai, which is the voting result; Liu Wei was originally considered to be indifferent. He felt that the highest number of Su Bai votes was affirmative. He just wanted to see how many votes Chen Yixin had. There should be four to five votes. It might even be higher. Six votes are possible. People are selfish, and there is an instinct to prematurely remove their own threats, and if the target of this vote is not the highest number of votes this time, then next time, the possibility of continuing to vote for her is very high. Big, after all, he will feel that he has already shot her. If she is not dead, then she may retaliate against herself, although Chen Yixin simply does not know who voted for herself. However, when I saw the result of the vote, Liu Weis whole person shook. Su Bais votes are very high, 8 votes, but there is another persons votes higher than Su Bai, that is Chen Xinyi, she is 9 votes! Damn, Su Bais votes are actually lower than Chen Xinyi! How can this be! Liu Wei took a deep breath subconsciously and slammed his chin with one hand. He thought he was looking at the eyes, but he knew that this was impossible. Xu Zhenzhen also widened her eyes. She couldn''t believe that everything in front of me was actually true. Su Bai''s votes did not exceed Chen Yixin. Why? In fact, Xu Zhenzhen also knows why this is because there are too many smart people...but the facts have given them Xu Xuzhens own slap in the face, that is, sometimes smart people are too much, not a good thing, everyone will have Your own abacus, everyone will have their own long-term considerations, and the group of people in this group, together, the impact of the combination, it is easy to become ... Be smart. Many people are very unbelievable about the results of the voting. Most people are actually making choices between Su Bai and Chen Yixin. Only Qin Yang got a vote. I dont know why, Qin Yang seems to have every round. There is a fixed ticket. When Su Bai laughed at the table, the atmosphere in the conference room was suddenly suppressed to collapse, and a woman stood up. She is Chen Yixin. Chen Yixins gaze at this time was accompanied by an obvious anger. She did not go to the fire of Su Bai because she knew that Su Bais vote for herself was not able to control the situation. It was the self-righteous guy who thought that Su Bai was stable. The guy who died the highest ticket was the guy who had nailed the next nail before he could pull it out. Su Bai grabbed his own hair with his own hand, then turned around and looked at Chen Yixin, who was sitting in the middle position, how he was expecting the cut-off drama. Well, that is how Chen Yixin died. In this matter, the rules of this story world are always very creative. Chen Yixins hand appeared a purple-red whip. She wanted to vent. She wanted to smoke, but when she took out the whip, she found that she could not control her body. The whip began to fly. And then began to beat her. Pain, pain! After repeated beatings, Chen Yixins body began to deform and the flesh and blood began to separate slowly, but the whip continued. Soon, Chen Yixin was killed alive, but the whip continued to twitch tirelessly. , all use the cleverness, are the clever power. In the end, Chen Yixin was still standing, but only one skeleton was left. The flesh of her body was separated at this time and piled on the ground. This method of death is more exciting than the previous death of Qian Lan, and even caused a sense of excitement in Su Bais faint confession. Su Bai also subconsciously waved his own when the whip was beaten again and again. The hand, like a middle school boy, is imagining that he is manipulating the whip. Some people started to be unable to stand the scene of this whip, and began to leave the conference room. The third round of voting has ended. Together with these one more body, the **** smell here is a bit more intense. There is no way to stay on. In the end, only Su Bai and another man were sitting in the conference room, watching the whip continue to slap down, slowly shaving the minced meat left on the skeleton of Chen Yixin. There is still a little bit of soy milk, but it is already cold. Su Bai doesn''t take it for granted. He picks it up and drinks it last, then smokes a cigarette and ignites it. It seems to be his own special treatment. After entering the world of this story, Su Bai did not see other people have smoke, he had it, and there was a pack of old-fashioned cigarettes in every coat in the closet. Su Bai even guessed whether this is a reward for completing a realistic mission. Terrorist broadcasts show you the power to freely smoke in the world of stories after you have worked hard to solve real-life tasks? There is another guy who is as perverted as himself. He is enjoying this scene together. Su Bai knows what the man is called, Qin Yang. A young man who looks ordinary, looks ordinary, has a normal height, and has a normal temperament. A person who sees a second time and sees no impression at all. This kind of person is the most pitiful in the workplace. It is completely ignored and can be No role. "Brother, is there still smoke?" Qin Yang waved at Su Bai. Got it, remember that Liu Wei was also smoking with himself last time. This is another one. Su Bai really feels interesting. Can the welfare of cigarettes with terror broadcasts play a role in diplomacy? Su Bai took out a few cigarettes and placed them on the table. Qin Yang came over, put a cigarette in his mouth, and the other two were pinched on the ear. Then the thumb was gently scraped, and the cigarette in the mouth was ignited. "It''s still going on." Qin Yang turned and looked at Chen Yixin, who was still being whipped. "It is estimated that when she sees her tomorrow, her skeleton will be beautiful, pure, natural and crystal, like the most beautiful art." Qin Yang began to describe. After listening to this, Su Bai suddenly had the feeling of seeing people in the same way. Metamorphosis and mental illness often have great commonalities in the secular. "Go, don''t look, it''s boring." Su Bai stood up and was about to leave. "What happened to you yesterday made me feel very happy." Qin Yang said behind Su Bai, "So I deliberately voted for her today, not you." "Thank you buddy, if you don''t die this time, please drink in the real world next time." Su Bai waved his hand and walked out of the conference room, while Qin Yang continued to stand in the conference room and looked at himself. Artwork to be formed in front of you. There are a few people in the restaurant who are eating something. Maybe they have a little bit of breakfast to eat. Anyway, the buffet food in the restaurant is refreshed very quickly and fresh and delicious, so you can come over when you want to eat. Su Bai was in a good mood, took a bottle of beer, and immediately blew a bottle against the mouth and put the bottle on the table. I didn''t care if the few people looked at their own eyes and walked back to the room. There is no one in the corridor here, it is estimated that they are in their own room. After this "escape", Su Bai feels that it is a very good thing to take the time to enjoy the next day, and his psychological pressure is also It has been alleviated a lot, and it is estimated that the probability of having a mental illness in a short time is not very large. Of course, the problem I have to face now is that this time it is obvious that several people think that they are definitely the highest votes, so I voted for Chen Yixin in advance, let her brush a sense of existence to lay the foundation for the next round, but under In the round, those people will not be stupid, and they will vote very firmly. The next round of their own is really fierce and less, but manage it. Su Bai just walked to the door of Chen Yixin''s room, and his own room had to go a little further, but suddenly Su Bai stopped his own steps. The picture of Chen Yixin who had just been whipped in the mind came to Su Bais mind. Then, Su Bai remembered that he had seen it for the first time. No, when was the first time in his true sense of contact with Chen Yixin? In the room of Zhao Zhen! At that time, Chen Yixin was hiding in the closet. Unconsciously, Su Bais mind began to drift at once, and he suddenly caught the focus, but it was still a fog. However, before and after seeing, no one was found, Su Bai turned the door handle of Chen Yixin''s room and walked in. Chen Yixin''s room is exactly the same as Zhao Zhen''s room. In fact, the specifications and layout of all rooms are the same. The difference is that the clothes in the closet are very different. For example, Zhao Zhen is very short, so his wardrobe is in his closet. The clothes are relatively small. Su Bai was not interested in seeing Chen Yixin''s bed and quilt or other places, or standing in front of her closet. Taking a deep breath, Su Bai looked at the wardrobe in front of him and always felt that something would be discovered by himself, but he seemed afraid to find this again. Very contradictory emotions. However, there is no reason not to open, isn''t it? Su Bai reached out and pulled the closet door open. There were a lot of clothes hanging in the forest. There were mens and womens models. This is not surprising. Because Su Bais wardrobe also has several womens clothes, the story rules are estimated. It is also considered to take care of some people''s cockroaches. However, Chen Yixins clothes in the closet are not the same size. The size of some clothes is obviously too large, and the size of some clothes is obviously too small. Su Bai frowned and turned over one by one, guessing whether it was a woman''s clothes, no matter the size, she could pass her. Kind of flavor? However, when Su Bai took out a piece of clothing that Chen Yixin wore on the first day, the arm touched the closet on the closet, and then, under the eyes of Su Bai, A human skin, shaken off the clothes, fell to the feet of Su Bai. Chapter 185： The other side of the voting game! Su Baiqi rises from the human skin and squeezes it in his hand. The human skin is very soft, smooth and delicate. It feels really good, and it is much better than the inflatable doll. Just when Su Bai turned the face of the human skin. When I came over, I found that the face was completely torn, torn thoroughly, and I couldnt see anything at all. Slightly frowning, Su Bai smelled the human skin in front of his nose, no special taste, only a touch of faint sweat, Su Bai is not a dog''s nose, it is also unclear whether it is a man''s sweat or a woman''s Sweaty. Next, Su Bai completely spread the human skin and laid it on the bed; Su Bai wanted to see if this was a man or a woman, but the important parts of the body were actually destroyed, and the human skin also obviously lost the previous tension, pulling it a little hard, but it started on its own. Tear. This is a scrap, a scrap that has no clue worth. Just, what does this human skin mean? Is this something for Chen Yixin, or something else? What is the purpose of this human skin? Can you become the appearance of another person? After all, this room door can''t be locked, and anyone can go in and out. If you think directly that this is Chen Yixin''s thing, it is easy to go astray. Just, what does this human skin mean, and how can it be in Chen Yixins room? Su Bai hangs his clothes back and puts the human skin back. Then he pushes Chen Yixin''s door and decides to go out and enters his room. There is no TV or WIFI in the room. It is actually very boring. Su Bai is lying on the bed, and the human skin is placed on his side. He is thinking about these things in his mind, but who knows that he thinks that he is directly dizzy. I slept, like a little sister. When Su Bai woke up, look at the wall clock, he has been sleeping for an hour, and occasionally stealing a lazy little time in the gap during the day is really a very pleasant thing, but Su Bai is clear, he cant sleep for a long time on this day. . According to the rules of this world, it will definitely arrange another scene today. Of course, Su Bai is really hoping that it can arrange a scene, because it means that Su Bai has a turnaround, and how nervous it is in this scene, how exciting it is to be more stimulating. Otherwise, once the day passes safely, Su Bai is still the best candidate, and the self-made smart person will not be smart on the second thing, otherwise he will not be smart but stupid. Just as Su Bai was going to the restaurant to eat something, suddenly the wind was blowing around him. Then, the scene changed. What appeared in front of Su Bai was no longer the door, but a cave. The caves extend in all directions, and the location of the Subai station has nearly eight passages. There seems to be a random way for the audience to choose which way to go. The top of the head is a rock wall, but the surrounding rock seems to be a bit bright, not very bright, but it can People feel that they are barely able to see the surrounding environment and have a gray feeling. "Its not desert or the sea." Su Bai muttered to himself, indeed, the previous two scenes were too tossing people. Of course, this estimate is also the rule of the story world. In order to prevent the audience from supporting themselves, they chose such a relatively moderate scene, although Here is the hole, the light is relatively dim, but at least there is no need to go to the sun, those people are not left with poison, or the burn has not healed, and temporarily can not withstand the cruel environment. Su Bai did not rush to try to choose a cave and walked in. Instead, he took out a box of matches from his pocket and lit a match. A hole in the hole was placed there to see the flame swing. Sure enough, only one cave showed wind through, and the flame was clearly deflected. Su Bai threw the match on the ground and walked into the cave. The caves are not very good, uneven, and some places have to turn over from the big stones. Although it was a little tossed, but fortunately there was no danger. It was until the light appeared in front. To be exact, it was a light door. Su Bai reached out and the whole person was sucked into the light door. Then he found himself standing in the room. in. WTF? Su Bai is a little overwhelmed... What do you mean? This scene has passed? Su Bai has a deep sense of speechlessness. If this scene is gone, it will pass. I have not even encountered any other listeners. How can I make a distinction? Its hard to say that the rules of the world of this story feel that its better to die. So I designed such a simple scene. Its the same as fooling around with other listeners. Im going to take a walk after dinner, then what should I do? Let''s say the last guy who should have died. Now, Su Bais mind can only think of an explanation like this. When you need a scene with a high degree of discrimination and high irritability, the result is a joking scene like this. It is really a fool of things. Su Bai can now wash and sleep, and then wait for the next morning to vote, waiting for the penalty platform. Of course, if Su Bai feels bored, he can also imagine how he would be used when he was voted for the highest death while sleeping. Every time he saw someone elses death, he created a rule for the story world. A sense of identity and excitement, I always feel that this way of killing is in line with a murderous aesthetic. Ok, now its almost your turn, and you can experience it yourself. Su Bai walked into the bathroom, rushed his face, then looked at himself in the mirror, his hands rubbed on his face and smiled: "Now I hope that you are ill, you send it, you send it, um, now it is not sick, hehe." After talking to himself for a while, Su Bai pushed the door of the room open, and there was no one in the corridor. Su Bai did not take it seriously. When he went to the restaurant, he still had no one. Until the Su Bai meal took some snacks and drinks to sit down, there was still no one. Its a little bit quiet to be around. Su Bai violently threw the plate on the table, and then the whole person rushed out of the restaurant, first went to the room, and opened the door directly. no one, no one, no one, no one, no one, Still no one! "Oh... what does this mean?" Su Bai touched his hair and took a deep breath. Did other people still circulate in the scene of the hole, and they simply came out? Now, in this hotel, only one person? There was another place that was not checked. Su Bai immediately ran back to the restaurant and then passed through the restaurant to the door of the conference room. The door of the conference room has been automatically closed. It is usually pushed by hand to open it. At this time, the sound of the whip is still coming from the conference room. Obviously, the artwork has not been completely processed. Qin Yang said that it was estimated that Chen Yixins body could be completely carved when the next days meeting was held. At that time, the whole skeleton would become beautiful and flawless. It seems that Qin Yangs previous metamorphosis art was not available. Doing less, in the real world, it should also be a very heavy guy. In fact, the perverts in the real world are very common and very common. For example, some murderers of serial killings always feel in front of friends and neighbors. Quite often, people who have lived with him for many years will find it incredible when they feel scalp. For this piece of art, Su Bai was still looking forward to it, but I dont know why, at this time, it seems that only in my own hotel, in this empty environment, I suddenly heard the voice of the whip in the conference room. It always gives people an unusually gloomy feeling, as if the leather whip is like a pendulum in the wall clock, constantly slaps on his body, constantly reminding himself of the time when the ghost door closes the door, constantly giving his life Do the countdown. Yes, I didnt really think how terrible it was here, because there were still many people around me, whether they wanted to die or not, but they still had a lot of ghosts. People, so even if it is a retro room, the cafeteria that automatically refreshes the food, the depressed meeting room and so on, are not so terrible. Just like a person entering a haunted house, it would be very scary. If it is a few hundred people? A group of people crowded in the passage of the haunted house, it is estimated that there is really nothing terrible. Su Bai stopped at the door of the conference room inexplicably. I don''t know why, he vaguely felt that going to the conference room now would find some unexpected things. After kneeling down, Su Bai took out cigarettes, one by one, and now I can see it. Perhaps this opportunity is the welfare of the terrorist broadcast to complete the real task. Others are still not in the scene. I have already come out, in this place where I have only one person, perhaps, should, may, probably I can see and discover some things other than voting games. This story world can''t be so simple, it can''t be so pure, I have been voting all the time, I have been pretending to go down, I can still do it once or twice, and I continue to do so. The aesthetic of terrorist broadcasting. After three consecutive cigarettes were exhausted, Su Bai bit his teeth and stood up. He didn''t know where his fears suddenly came from. Is it an instinctive prediction? Going forward, the palm of the hand was attached to the door of the conference room, and then the door was slowly pushed away by Su Bai. Suddenly, Looking at the scene inside, Su Bai lived, There was an unbelievable look on the whole persons face. This, What is it... The next chapter should be before 12 o''clock. Chapter 186： Two simultaneous voting games! In the conference room, there was a man who was holding the whip and constantly screaming Chen Yixins skeleton. He looked at the poison and looked uncomfortable. He seemed to vent all his anger in this skeleton. Above, he... is Zhao Zhen. On the other side, Qian Lan is holding a rope and constantly tightening the neck of Zhao Zhen. Zhao Zhens neck was broken by her again and again, and then the head returned to the position again and again, and continued to be money. Blue is pulling hard. Next to Qian Lans body, Chen Yixin was holding a saw and sawing the body of Qian Lan. Zhao Zhen holding a whip, Qian Lan holding a rope, Chen Yixin holding a saw, they are all translucent gray, obviously, not a real existence, like a resentful soul with anger, is venting When you die, you may not be willing, or even, it may have a great relationship with the layout of this conference room. After death, the souls of the dead may not be super-born, they must not dissipate, and they are banned here. This means that even if this mission is over, as long as the terrorist broadcast does not let it disappear and does not destroy it, then the listeners who die here will always suffer this kind of torture. Do not overdo it, do not leave, constantly screaming in resentment and unwillingness. These three people did not seem to see the arrival of Su Bai. Or, Su Bai and them are already in different planes, they are ghosts, and Su Bai is human. Su Bai continued to go inside. He sat in the first row and looked at the three people and continued to do something insanely and tirelessly. Then Su Bai suddenly found something bulging on the table. Su Bai put his hand on the palm, and then the whole hand did not enter, just like the scene where the list disappeared and appeared. Immediately, Su Bai grabbed something like it and pumped it out. There was a strong stickyness on the palm of his hand, and Su Bai pulled it hard for a long time to pull it out. Actually it is a tablet. There are two words on the board: "Su Bai". Su Bai dropped the tablet on the table, and the card was naturally reintegrated into the table. Then, Su Bai got up, sat in another position, put his hand on the raised object, and the palm fell into it again. He touched another thing and continued to pull it out. It was still a tablet. The above name is actually myself. Su Bai remembers that when he voted before, there was no such thing on the table in the conference room, and the audience''s hands could not be integrated into the desk to pick up things. Suddenly, Su Bai had an illusion that he entered the background of a game or behind the stage. The audience buy tickets and enter the venue until they sit in their own position. What they see and present is often the most carefully prepared scene. After going to the background, there is often a feeling that the beauty is broken, just like the same one. Movies, usually after reading, put a little flower lens on the audience. If it is placed at the beginning of the film and wear the lens, then the viewing experience will drop too much, and even there is no sense of substitution. At this point, Su Bai is in the background of the voting game. Although I dont know why I stretched out each table and found out the cards with my own name, can I say that I am sure that I will die tomorrow? So the rules of this story world have already prepared their own cards first? Su Bai looked for it, looked again, and finally sat down in his last old position. At this time, Liu Wei was not there, and no one and Su Bai grabbed the position. However, it was not long before Su Bai was just sitting down. There was a footstep outside, and the bodies and the three dead souls disappeared at the same time. Su Baiyi, those people have returned? But come back, according to the previous experience, it should be eating or returning to the room to rest, should not go straight to the conference room. Su Bai was still sitting in the original position, did not move, the door of the conference room was pushed open, Su Bai saw a strange face came in, yes, completely strange face, is a living person is right, but Su Bai simply Don''t know them, never seen it, I have never seen it. These people, both men and women, have a kind of fear and uneasiness on their faces. Several people seem calmer, but they are all low-key. The incoming people were all seated according to the previous position. Su Bai was still sitting in his original position. Beside him, a woman sat down. The woman looked at Su Bai and smiled. Su Bai also smiled. "Your arm?" The woman suddenly found something like, "Is it hurt before the terrorist broadcast?" Su Bai is a bit stunned. He can understand the meaning of this woman. That is, every time a terrorist broadcaster enters the story world, he will help him recover his injury. But if he misses his arm before breaking the terrorist broadcast, the terrorist broadcast I will not say that I will do more to help you grow your legs and hands. Nodded, Su Bai did not speak. When the woman saw Su Bais cold look, she seemed to realize that she was somewhat abrupt, and she kept her hands on her desk and kept entangled and stopped talking. At this moment, the door was pushed open again. The two men finally came in. It was a man and a woman. Su Bai did not care, but when his eyes swept, the whole person was shocked. Smoked! Chu Zhao! Yes, these two people are smoked children and Chu Zhao! How did they appear here? How could they appear here? Chu Zhao and smoked children are also looking for a position after coming in. Of course, they are also looking at other people around them by looking for a place. Su Bai subconsciously lowered his head and left his back to the outside, facing inwards. In fact, Su Bai has already had a care in mind. Damn, this story world is not only a group of people, but also a group of people who have joined. When another group of people entered the scene, another group of people was doing activities here. If the two sides did not accidentally, they would not meet each other. Su Bai is a special case this time. It may be completed with the last realistic mission. Related to the welfare. However, the smoked children and Chu Zhao actually came in and entered the terrorist broadcast, which was something that Su Bai had never thought of. The eyes of the smoked child stayed for a while on Su Bai, but after discovering that Su Bai was one-armed, he moved away. Obviously, that person is not alone. Chu Zhao and smoked together sat down in one of the middle positions. Su Bai saw this scene, inexplicably felt a toothache, the traces of the two people''s understanding are too obvious, so that it will obviously become the target of others, and may die in the first round of voting. wait Su Bai began to subconsciously count the number of people. If you dont count yourself, there are still 17 people here, exactly the same as the number on your side. Obviously, this group of peoples votes has long been not the first round. It should be the fourth round. If you have been voting to the fourth round, and Chu Zhaohe is not familiar with the rules of voting, Su Bai absolutely does not believe it. The Chu Zhao guy is at least a criminal policeman. The smoker is also a foreign military attache. Both of them are people who have experienced the market. They are absolutely not so unbearable and innocent. They are now living together in an imposing manner. Obviously, they have deep reasons. of. However, there is one thing that Su Bai can''t figure out. Is this now a random move? From the circle that belonged to me, I jumped out and entered another circle. but, Waiting for the vote, how do you vote? Also, since they have already voted for the fourth round, they should be familiar with each other. They should not be mixed into their own outsiders, and the rest of them have no abnormal feelings. For example, the woman sitting next to her, she just greeted herself, but she did not know that she had never seen herself before. Is it true that this game rule is to allow two people in the two game circles to have the opportunity to interspersed in the game to have the ability to be recognized by another circle? It is equivalent to applying a BUG without a solution. You obviously saw him for the first time. He had never communicated before. He clearly did not see his photo on the previous voting list, but when he suddenly appeared in front of you. At the time, you feel as if he has been involved in the game all the time, and he has been there, and it has not changed. Terror broadcasts definitely have this ability. Su Bai suddenly remembered that after the lychee wiped out a city, the whole world had forgotten the city under the influence of terrorist broadcasting. This is actually a place with similarities and differences. Soon, the list appeared; What surprised Su Bai was that there was a voting list and a pen in front of him. After the careful start of the game, Su Bai is now a little more generous to start watching the 17 people on the list, not on the list. Smoked children and Chu Zhao are naturally inside. It is impossible for Su Bai to vote for them. Just give someone a vote. Su Bai ticked the pen under a man''s photo, only to find that the pen was out of oil. Oh, It shouldn''t be. Su Bai turned over the voting list and suddenly found that there was still a photo on the back. It was his own, it was Su Bai! Su Bai licked his lips and used the pen to draw a hook below. hook, Draw it out. At this time, Su Bai suddenly remembered a person, A guy who is stable in his own circle, no matter how the situation changes, he has always been a vote, always! Su Bai began to grab his head with his hands. Damn, My own cognition, certainly because of who came in the circle of voting games, was changed by the terrorist broadcast. Su Bai suddenly turned the voting list over again. He is staring at the photos of the 17 people. He didnt know anyone except smoked children and Chu Zhao. But when Su Bais powerful eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, a photo of the man, at this time, actually changed slowly. really! Chapter 187： The origin of human skin! The man''s head on the photo began to blur and twist, and in the end, began to slowly become another person''s appearance. Qin Yang, Sure enough, Qin Yang! Su Bais throat was a little dry and his eyes began to worry. When the voting list on the table was integrated into the table, Su Bai slowly closed his eyes. "what happened to you?" The woman beside him asked some accidentally. This woman is so annoying, you are so enthusiastic and so careful that you will care about how people have not died in the previous rounds? Su Bai waved his hand and motioned that he was fine. Its just that the mind and eyes are a bit sore. Then, when Su Bai reached out and touched his face, he actually touched a layer of red sticky material, blood and blood. Su Bai was stunned by the whole person. He suddenly felt that this was an exaggeration. Could it be that this was the price that affected the rules of the game? At this time, when Su Bai was stretching his hand to wipe the blood on his face, he suddenly became very quiet around him, and looked around with his eyes wearing scarlet vision. Su Bai found that the meeting room was all at once. I have left myself alone. Is it over? Have you returned to the game circle where you are from that game circle? Su Bai shook his head, his head was still a little faint. He stumbled out of the conference room. When he entered the restaurant, he found several people in the restaurant, and Xu Zhenzhen was among them. For Su Bais appearance, they dont seem to be very curious. After all, they also have a lot of traces of wounding and bleeding on their own body. Obviously, its different from Su Bais time in this scene. They should have met. Some trouble. After taking a bottle of water, Su Bai rushed to the face, washed away the blood stains, and then took a long breath, but in the heart, there was also a deep sense of powerlessness. I knew some other people. Do you know, but can you avoid the vote tomorrow morning? Sitting down on a chair, Su Bai didn''t take it, just sitting quietly, and all kinds of thoughts and conjectures in his head kept colliding. He suddenly thought about the human skin found in Chen Yixins room. I also thought of Qin Yang, who was constantly showing up in this game circle just like before. A lot of clues, but I don''t know the head and tail, so that Su Baitou is going to be big. People, more and more, most people should come out of the scene, but when Su Bai gradually broke free from his previous emotions, he keenly found that these people''s expressions were somewhat wrong. It''s not like the kind of pleasure that comes out of the scene, it seems to be a lot of silence when eating and drinking. Su Bai is somewhat puzzled, but he does not know who to ask, because he seems to be not very good with the people here. Silently, Su Bai went to the table of Xu Zhenzhen and Liu Wei. The two of them were not sitting together, but the distance was relatively close. Su Bai sat next to them and asked directly: "what happened?" Well, anyway, the relationship is already very bad. Su Bai doesn''t care if people are willing to take care of themselves. Even Su Bai still colds his face and shows that you don''t tell me, I will go with you and play with Chen Yixin. The drama that hurts each other. Xu Zhenzhen snorted, but still spoke: "Someone, dead." Liu Wei looked at Su Bai with a puzzled look. "Su Bai, why in the previous scene, I have never seen you." Su Bai reached out and took the milk that had not been drunk in front of Xu Zhenzhen and took a drink: "Because I went to a special place." Su Bai did not intend to conceal, because concealment is not necessary, of course, more importantly, the truth does not seem to be very effective. According to the inertia thinking, Xu Zhenzhen and Liu Wei thought that Su Bai had his own opportunity or harvest in that scene, but his face did not show much envy. "Qin Yang, dead." Liu Wei said. Qin Yang? died? In the depths of Su Bais pupil, a glimpse of it flashed. "Yes, dead, killed by a rolling stone, just in front of us, dead." Xu Zhenzhen spread his hand. "Do you believe that it is so inexplicably dead, or was smashed by a stone, and the brain directly splashed and died." Su Bai silently, he suddenly understood why the reason why everyone is not high after leaving the scene this time, probably thought that in the scene, no matter how much danger, no matter what happened, in the end, the final terrorist broadcast will be stable Its impossible to bring everyone back here, its impossible to die in the scene, and die in the conference room. However, Qin Yang died, died in the eyes of the public, died in this scene, or was killed by a plain stone, which is obviously a subversion of the concept of these listeners, that is, death, There will also be scenes in the scene. If Qian Lan does not have the ability to speed up everyone''s swimming speed in the first scene, then maybe someone might die there. In the second scene, if it wasn''t for Su Bai, he didn''t hesitate to use a gun. Everyone''s **** is interrupted, and some people may die in the scene because of excessive poisoning or excessive injuries. It seems that death is no longer the exclusive power of voting. Xu Zhenzhen looked at Su Bai and didn''t care about Su Bai''s drinking his own milk. He sent a doughnut into his mouth, took a piece of paper and wiped his hand, then got up and left. Liu Wei is holding a folder on Su Bai. This time, Su Bai did not humiliate Liu Wei as he did last time, but gave him two cigarettes, and then he smoked himself. Two men sat together and spit each other out of the smoke circle. Subsequently, Liu Wei threw the cigarette **** on the ground and stepped on it with his foot. He also left the restaurant. After Xu Zhenzhen and Liu Wei both left, Su Bais eyes narrowed slightly. Qin Yang, Really dead in the scene? In the sight of everyone except myself, was it so smashed by a stone? Su Bai does not believe that the one who can see Chen Yixin being smothered by the leather whip and his own taste has a metamorphosis, will actually die in the scene? Suddenly, Su Bai suddenly recalled the list he had seen in another game circle. On the list, there was Qin Yang, but Qin Yang did not seem to see this appearance? What the **** is that, what is the law? Qin Yang died too much, "No," Su Bai took a deep breath, as if he had yawned, but his eyes sank. "Qin Yang should not be dead in the scene. He should be in another game. The vote was cast, so his identity in this game was ruined with a reasonable excuse." When Su Bai recalled his first experience of the task, the female white-collar worker was obviously killed by a knife. As a result, the police found that it was a heart attack. These are full of routines for terrorist broadcasting. However, how is the number of people counted? There are 20 people over there, 20 people here, one person, such as myself, suddenly go there, and suddenly go there, the number will not float? How is this game rule designed for the number of people? Su Bai used to play this kind of "killing game". Of course, it is not really killing in the killing club. It is similar to the kind of werewolf game or the darkness. Please close your eyes. There are some hidden occupations that can be dark. Go out and do something. I can suddenly go to another game circle, it should be because I dont know why, this welfare falls on myself. Or is someone who previously had this benefit dead? So this welfare or hidden occupation randomly falls on your head? For example... Chen Yixin? Su Bai suddenly remembered the human skin found in Chen Yixin''s room. What effect does that human skin have? Also, it is very important that Su Bais most important point is that Qin Yang is dead. This time, one person has already died. Will the vote tomorrow be going on? If the vote goes on tomorrow, Su Bai is still in the most dangerous situation, just like Chen Yixin. Su Bai suddenly thought of the human skin, and intuition told Su Bai that if the last person who can shuttle two game circles is Chen Yixin, then the human skin has a special role. After taking a bottle of wine, Su Bai also walked back to his room. Several people in the corridor were talking. This time, getting along with each other, plus todays events, it is estimated that there are several people. Each of the small teams, although not visible on the bright side, of course, will not let you see it on the bright side, but the tacit understanding and feelings, or wrong. They saw Su Bai came over and stopped the exchange. One of the men with long hair and Su Bai reached for smoke. Su Bai gave him the remaining half of the bag. He smiled and said it was really interesting. Su Bai is too lazy to go back to a sentence. Don''t vote for himself. Everyone here is good at wearing a mask of hypocrisy. Moreover, before Su Bai also saw it clearly, it was obvious that three people stood together and said that it was intentional. A person''s face is reluctant, and there is a feeling of forcing Liangshan, but these are not things that Su Bai needs to worry about. He is not so busy, although he actually has nothing to do. Back to the room, lying on the bed, Su Bai opened the bottle, drank a few mouthfuls, slowly, sleepy, Su Bai did not stop the sleepy, did not endure, can sleep more comfortably for a while It is also a pleasure. Su Bai felt a little itchy when he was asleep, but he didnt take it for a while. When he woke up after a nap, Su Bai suddenly found that he had a sticky feeling on his body. He reached out and touched himself. Skin, An old layer of human skin, So it was so torn by Su Bai. Chapter 188： finally understood! "Oh, it''s disgusting." Su Bai was very disgusted and began to tear his body down the skin. What made Su Bai strange was that the new skin was still its original skin, and this layer of skin that fell down was not like Su Bais own. After tearing off the tangerine peel, Su Bai found that the head of the human skin and other places were very worn out. It was exactly the same as the human skin found in Chen Yixin''s room. It seems that this was not deliberately destroyed by people. After all, this is also the result of Su Bais own practice and proof. In this way, it is almost certain that the previous one should be Chen Yixins own skin. Its impossible for Chen Yixin to steal it from other rooms. The probability is a bit too low. Of course, its not impossible, but if even this possibility If you want to consider it, its a bit too embarrassing. Chen Yixin was the last person to be able to shuttle back and forth between the two game circles. The result was a direct gameover because of Su Bai. Su Bai also felt a little embarrassed. He wanted Chen Yixin to be the person who stood the farthest and farthest, but he was killed because he had encountered his mental illness. Just, what do you do now when you take this thing? What can this hidden power bring to yourself? Just going back and forth? Or does it mean something special? Qin Yang voted for himself every time, what is it for? What signal do you want to send? I want to tell the same professional in the game circle here, is he from another game circle? After all, according to the personal experience of Su Bai before, if I went to the game circle, there is no name and photo on the voting list, and I can vote for myself on the opposite side. The number of votes, the number of people, and these relationships must be due to the fact that one of the two game circles can shuttle back and forth to increase the computational difficulty, but how does the terrorist broadcast solve this dynamic change? Is it difficult that it has been doing adjustments and has been doing calculations? Even, constantly refreshing the consciousness and memory in the minds of all listeners as the restaurant refreshes the food. This is not in line with the terror broadcast behavior habits. It likes to create a story world that makes you feel satisfied, build a stage, and then let the audience come in and struggle and tease, while satisfying their own kind. Enjoy your own feelings of self-predictability and unpredictable satisfaction in advance. It is unlikely that a terrorist broadcast will always intervene directly in this situation, otherwise it will not conform to its aesthetics. What is meant is that in the constant dynamics of the number of people, the terrorist broadcast has always had a back door, or a plan, to wipe out the trend and change of this number change. This back door may be the birthplace of this whole story world! Damn, how is it done? If you go there, it means that there is more than one person. The number of votes is different. The number of listeners will be different, even if it is similar to Qin Yangs unremarkable guy. The guys that no one else can''t notice are also the ones. Su Bai picked up the unfinished wine on the bedside table and poured a big mouth. The stimulation of alcohol did not make Su Bai''s mind clearer, but instead made his mood more impatient. He simply walked into the bathroom and took a cold shower. Later, when Su Bai walked out of the bathroom, he saw that the mirror, his face, his own hand, and his own everything seemed to have changed a great deal. wrong, I am going in again? Su Bai is somewhat unbelievable. Is there a lack of regularity between the two games? I can''t control myself? At this time, the mirror is no longer the appearance of Su Bai, but the appearance of another person, a young man with a very ordinary appearance, a very ordinary hairstyle, and an ordinary person. Su Bai came to his bed, the quilt was neatly stacked, the sheets were pulled straight, and there was no trace of someone lying on it. At the same time, the bottle of wine on the bedside table was gone. Suddenly, Su Bai has some sympathy for Chen Yixin; If Chen Yixin was like this at the beginning, and kept on the two game circles, while trying to intrigue, he would continue to test and test, and for other listeners, it would be fine, but for Chen Yixin still has to keep investigating what, in the end, actually encountered the mental illness of Su Bai. When Su Bai was still immersed in the previous thoughts, the door was knocked. "Hello, can I come in?" Su Bai is a bit stunned. When I first came to this game circle, someone was looking for it? Can it be said that it will happen when there is a drama? Su Bai walked over and opened the door. It was actually the woman who was sitting next to her. The woman should have just been bathed and her hair is still wet. She was thin and she still had the feeling that I saw pity. . The woman came in and sat down directly at the bed of Su Bai. Su Bai frowned slightly, what is she doing? "I am very scared and very empty." The woman held her arms in her hands and said that she began to sob, and at the same time, the **** that the pajamas could not cover was revealed, showing a strange style. . Su Bai suddenly, finally understood. "I" "Can you hug me?" the woman said to Su Bai. "I" "Don''t you talk? Just hug me? I don''t ask you anything, I don''t expect you anything, I just want to get a comfort." Its really a way of art and art. Su Bai sighs in the bottom of her heart. In fact, there is nothing to despise. She is willing to use her own body to win some mens favors at this time, so as to reduce the possibility of being selected in the voting. It is also a Kind of investment and self-protection. However, Su Bai did not think about doing this kind of thing now. He pointed directly to his broken arm: "I have one less arm." "I don''t mind, really." "I am a gay, sorry, you are so, I am very disgusted." Su Bai made a kind of courage to say. The woman immediately stood up in anxiously, and said sorry to Su Bai, and then opened the door and left the room of Su Bai. Perhaps, she was originally looking for Su Bai, the most incompetent man, to brush his body with his body. Sensitive, so when she knew that Su Bai was a gay, she was afraid that her behavior would make Su Bai feel resentful. Then she really took the stone and hit her own feet. Su Bai touched his nose and felt a little helpless about this scene. When he walked over and prepared to close the door, he saw Chu Zhao, who was carrying the plate, just walked past his door. Chu Zhao saw the door open. Su Bai, who stood in the door, stopped. "Oh, you are also very powerful, have been living in a simple way, in fact, there is no need to pretend like that." Su Bai certainly knows what Chu Zhao said. Now he just nodded. To be honest, Chu Zhao didnt know himself. Su Bai didnt think about whether he would get some contact with the people here. After all, he and The relationship between Chu Zhao and smoked children is not normal. "I have taken some cantaloupe, do you want to eat it?" Chu Zhao lifted a piece of melon and handed it to Su Bai. Su Bai reached out and took the decision. Then he decided to open his mouth and said: "Chu Zhao, I am Su Bai." "Oh, I know that you are called the gate, and you have your name and photo on the list." Chu Zhao smiled and walked away. Su Baizhen was in the same place, suddenly, a big fear hit the whole body, the whole person suddenly burst into chills. An invisible diaphragm is covering itself, allowing you to come here, but you can only be a bystander, you can''t reveal your identity, because there is a force that doesn''t allow you to do this. But what should I do if I don''t do this? The game continues, more and more people die, damn, what the voting game is doing! Su Bai closed the door and took a bite of melon, a bit sour, and the taste was very bad. "This Chu Zhao." Su Bai snorted and threw the remaining melon on the ground. The whole person sat at the bed and reached out to habitually touched the pocket, only to find that he had no smoke. Perhaps, under this identity model, he had no smoke. To smoke, he had to wait until he returned to his own. In the game circle. Lying on the bed, Su Bai hands open. In my mind, I can''t help but begin to show the appearance of Chen Yixin and Qin Yang. These two people should be like themselves before. Chen Yixin should have no special meaning. After all, she must always be careful about the people in her game circle, and Qin Yang does not have this concern. She may be very careful about the people in her own game circle, but for another game. People in the circle may not be so careful, because another circle cannot vote for themselves. .................. "Brother, is there smoke?" "It''s still going on." "It is estimated that when she sees her tomorrow, her skeleton will be beautiful, pure, natural and crystal, like the most beautiful artwork." "What happened to you yesterday made me feel very happy, so I deliberately voted for her today, not you." ..................... Recalling that he and Qin Yang did not have much contact, Qin Yangs every sentence repeatedly sounded several times in Su Bais mind. Suddenly, Su Bai suddenly realized that the last sentence was not right. "What happened to you yesterday made me feel very happy, so I deliberately voted for her today, not you." Qin Yang, can not vote for Chen Yixin, he has been casting himself! That vote, Qin Yang is still a vote, but also his own vote, because other people simply did not realize that they even want to vote for Qin Yang can not vote! But what does he mean by saying this? He also wants to kill Chen Yixin, why? People in the two game circles hurt each other? Su Bai rushed out of his own door. Chu Zhao was still standing next to a trash can in the corridor to eat the fruit. The melons were thrown into the trash can except the one that gave Su Bai. Su Bai rushed to the front of Chu Zhao and asked directly: "Who was the last round of voting, who is the highest number of votes?" "Xue Ya, what happened?" "female?" "Yeah, you are fine. Dude, I am also drunk. You can still live until now. Now I really envy you, you don''t need to install it, it''s natural." Ignore Chu Zhaos teasing, Su Bai turned and turned around. He finally understood, Understand the real gameplay of this game, Qin Yang, not dead, He just managed to complete the mission and left the world of this story! Also, regarding the dynamic changes in the number of people in this game, about the death of Zhao Zhen, about the death of Qian Lan, about Chu Zhao and the smoker clearly showed a mutual understanding attitude but did not die. Su Bai also knows. original, That''s it......... Chapter 189： Have a ghost Chu Zhao saw the white **** of Su Bai and returned to the room. His eyes showed a suspicion, and then he smiled. "It is very interesting to pretend to be a neurotic." Back to the room, Su Bai sat in a chair and began to empty his brain. According to the clues he got before, Su Bai now thinks about the specific part of the voting game. The voting game is still a voting game, divided into two game circles, each circle is 10 men and 10 women, but according to the story of the world, the speaker of the terrorist broadcast said: "20 young people are between 20 and 30 years old, 10 men and 10 women, very average, isn''t it? At this point, they were all lying in their bed and going to sleep, but suddenly found that the room in their bedroom had changed. a **** game of order and choice, Opened the prelude........." Twenty young people, the host of the terrorist broadcast, said that these 20 young people really only refer to a game circle? Do not, It should mean two game circles! From the beginning, it is impossible to deceive. If even the host of the terrorist broadcast said at the beginning, the information given at the beginning is a scam, it would lower the B grid of the terrorist broadcast. Then, to do a reverse reasoning, first implement the words of the terrorist broadcast 10 men and 10 women is absolutely correct, then, that is, no matter how many game circles, in total, or 20 people! There are now two game circles, 20 people on each side, adding up to 40 people. According to previous inferences, only half of the 40 people are true listeners. And there are still half, that is, 20 people, Yes ghost! This kind of ghost is not a ghost that is turned into a ghost in the ordinary sense, but is more similar to a computer game player in a game, such as a battle game, the requirement is 5V5, but the player has only four people, and finally it can Two real players on each side will open 3 game players on each side to join. Here, the story world rule should be the same method used. The audience is only 20 people. It is divided into two game circles. The real game player is actually the equivalent of two people who can shuttle back and forth between the two sides of the game. This will cause a great waste. Does the rest of the audience, or the rest of the players, do not have that qualification, can they say that they can only die without limit? This is obviously impossible! If this is the case, the game''s fun and unfair principles will be completely broken. Therefore, the rules of the story world have also produced a ghost, which is equivalent to a computer player who is accompanying the Prince. I don''t know that I am a computer player, I don''t know that I am a fake, and I don''t know that I am a ghost. They regard themselves as true listeners, think that they are also members of the story, and have the desire and impulse to survive. However, because they are created by the story rules of the story world, their final interpretation rights are owned by the rules of the story world, some of their actions, their existence, or even their existence. Being able to be changed by the rules of the story according to their own needs, to modify, to change, and they, but they can not be their own, and completely unaware. Before, Su Bai had been entangled in a problem, that is, if there are people in both game circles who can shuttle back and forth, how do the people count, the number of voters, the voting rules, and so on, many places will have many loopholes due to personnel changes. Bug, but now it seems that terror broadcasts have long solved this kind of loopholes and bugs. The method is very simple. You must know that in the two game circles, there are 10 ghosts on each side to broadcast their own. It is a simple matter to go to the door and to make your own back door arrangements. For example, when Su Bai entered the game circle, a ghost disappeared directly? Its just that the total number of votes is the same, isnt it? This will perfectly solve this logical problem. Of course, this story world rule has one of the biggest weapon, that is, the person who shuttles back and forth, for those who dont know him, he also feels that he has been there all the time, just very Low-key. With such a horrible ability to modify people''s ability to recognize things, there are 20 ghosts to solve the inherent loopholes in logic. This kind of voting game that is so complicated that it can really run perfectly. Only terrorist broadcasts can organize such a game. Su Bai silently kneads his own eyebrows. To be honest, this kind of game, he feels very depressed, completely lacks the atmosphere of the game, but instead pulls the intrigue from many levels. The two people in each circle who are free to shuttle, the pressure is much greater than the average audience. They are equivalent to being pushed by two game circles, forcibly pushed to the duel, won, won, and finished. The mission, returning to the real world, and dead, will be permanently degraded here, accompanied by the undead. Qin Yang is the person who was elected by the game circle. After he came to the game circle of Su Bai, he has been observing and looking for someone who has the same ability to shuttle back and forth between the two game circles. He finally found it, It is Chen Yixin. However, some of Qin Yangs surprises were that Chen Yixin was actually pulled up by Su Bais mental illness to increase the exposure rate. In the end, he was inexplicably voted to die the highest. Qin Yangs characters also laughed and laughed like this. The way is done. Subsequently, he retired, and the rules of the story world began to deal with the traces left by him, such as in the scene, in the eyes of the public, die, continue to ensure that the pace of the game continues. "hiss" Su Bai kept taking a deep breath. Now, he wants to understand one thing, that is, Zhao Zhen at the beginning, and then Qian Lan, what does their behavior mean? In fact, there is a cockroach that has always been in the heart of Su Bai, that is, when he just came to the world of this story, opened his room door and Zhao Zhen just face each other across the corridor, he deliberately made a fake action to attack the posture, Zhao Zhen After taking the knife, he took a knife and smashed the white thigh, but Zhao Zhen could continue to go out like a okay person, and his wounds should not be there? At that time, he was hurt, and the stupid person should know what it is, but he has always perfectly interpreted what is the highest state of no brain, until he is finally voted to die. Now it seems that it is very simple. Zhao Zhen is actually a ghost. The task he has been arranged by this story world rule is to attract attention and make a big death before the first round of voting, and then become the first round of voting people. As an example, let everyone be familiar with the rules of the game and do a set of standard demonstrations. Zhao Zhen may not know these things himself, but in the midst of it, his fate has already been doomed. Even if there is no Su Bai, he will also provoke others, or deliberately find something to come out. After all, from the perspective of game fairness, it is unfair to be a model dead person, if it is an audience, so take a ghost out to make a demonstration and make an example. Its better, as for Qian Lan, Whether she is a ghost or not, Su Bai is not clear, and there is no analysis, but Zhao Zhen is definitely a ghost! Su Bai walked into the bathroom and began to take cold water to his face. Now all kinds of thoughts are constantly burning in his mind, constantly stirring in his consciousness. He knows that he must quickly put everything in order. Straighten out, understand the rules, because their time is running out. In each round, two listeners are selected for a duel. At what level does this matchup exist? Is it going to the other side to pick up the waves, and then vote to kill people? Is it deliberate to hurricane? Going to deliberately provoke separation? Su Bai put a wet towel on his face. Do not, impossible, It shouldn''t be like this. If you do this, everything is too complicated, complicated and unbelievable, and it is not something that can be done overnight without a vote. Even five or six voting hours are impossible. If this story rule is arranged this way, Then the difficulty goes from the elementary school mathematics problem to the university high number problem level, and the two shuttle people spend huge time each other to go to each other in tandem and vote to let the other party die. What about other people? Other listeners have been there to soy sauce? It should be... there is a more direct way. Chen Yixin was voted to die. Qin Yang is also a task. In fact, as long as the other party is a shuttle... death, it will be fine. include, In the hotel, in the scene, Kill him directly in your own way! If Qin Yang kills Chen Yixin in the scene, he will die, but Chen Yixin is really dead. He is relieved and successfully completed the task, but because Chen Yixin was voted to die, Qin Yang would have to be horrified again. The broadcast went to a cut and died. "Call...call...call........." Su Bai kept breathing and gasping, and the idea finally passed. The problem now is that Qin Yang just completed the mission and left the story world. Then, Who is the next shuttle in this game circle? How can I find him? .................. "Give, your coffee." Chu Zhao delivered a cup of coffee to the smoked children''s table. On the desktop of the smoker, there is a piece of white paper with a lot of things drawn on the circle, and a lot of analysis and comments. "How, did you figure it out?" Chu Zhao sat down on a bed and looked a bit unnatural. "I have figured out a lot of rules on the bright side, but there are some things that I didn''t figure out. I always feel that something is missing. The environment we are encountering now is much more complicated than the "Different Killing". This environment and the world are not created by manpower." "What do you mean, we met God and were brought to this place?" Chu Zhao stood up. "Yes, smoke, you come over, I am itchy here." The smoked child stood up and walked to Chu Zhao. "What happened?" "You scratched me, itchy." The smoker put his hand on the side of Chu Zhaos neck and scratched it. Then, he tore off a large piece of dried tangerine peel. Chapter 190： Kill, or not kill? Su Bai, who almost drenched himself, sat by the bed and licked his head. Now the problem has been simplified, that is, to find the shuttle in the circle opposite. Although, the specific method of Su Bai is still unclear. When the problem is implemented in a specific plan, in fact, too much thinking is not much use, and Su Bai also knows this. Gradually, Su Bai felt that his body was suddenly light, and his clothes were dried up. He looked back at the bedside table and found that the bottle appeared again. Know that I am back, This time, Su Bai appeared very calm. Then, a yellow word appeared on the floor under his feet. "Please go to the meeting room." Meeting room? Su Bai stretched out, Damn, are you still going to vote today? Qin Yang died in the mission scene, isnt it? Its already a dead person. Can this round of voting not be delayed? Su Bais emotions are somewhat hateful. Many things have been clearly figured out, and they have obtained enough evidence to reason, but now they have to face a very cruel problem. That is, it is very likely that I have the highest number of votes in this round of voting! In that way, I will face the same ending as Chen Yixin, that is, not killed by the opposite shuttle, but by the people on their own side, no matter what, as long as they die, the guy opposite will automatically complete the task return In the real world, it is really unwilling to think about making the other party so cheap. Came to the restaurant, this time Su Bai did not go to eat anything, but quietly walked into the conference room, the last row of position, Liu Wei did not sit this time, but sat in front. Su Bai sat down in his original position, and the knuckles kept on the desk table, with a touch of melancholy. When he knew the birth, he faced this situation and his life. It is really strange; Suddenly, Su Bai understood that Chen Yixin was cast into the highest vote at that time. The look was different from Zhao Zhen and Qian Lan. Chen Yixin was really less reconciled. I really don''t want to be reconciled because she knows that she is totally different from those who voted. Even Chen Yixin knows that it is not just an audience, but also many ghosts who think they are listeners! Soon, everyone is seated. Qin Yang died, Qian Lan died, Zhao Zhen died, Chen Yixin died, and now the number is 16. Obviously, there is a ghost, which was taken away by the rules of the story, just the stitching of Qin Yang. Looking around, Su Bai couldn''t remember it. Who was suddenly lost? It is meaningless to continue thinking about it. Su Bai stood alone on the table and leaned back on the table. I don''t know why, Su Bai now seems very calm, even if he is cast, he is very calm. There is no thought in the mind that he wants to pull the back, and the most ridiculous thing is that Su Bai does not know. These people in front of themselves, which are the real audience, and which are ghosts. Before the onset of Su Bai, I wanted to pull Chen Yixin together, because he felt that he had no hope. In addition, fortunately, Chen Yixin was indeed an audience and a shuttle, so from the current perspective, Su Baila With her OVER, no loss. But now? Liu Wei? Xu Zhenzhen? Su Bai is still not sure that they are human beings... The rules of the story can create a deficiency similar to that of Zhao Zhen. Naturally, it can also create characters with higher IQ. For example, Xu Zhenzhen, such as Liu Wei, does not know that he is a ghost, but also thinks that he is an audience. It will be the most painful thing to actively work for your own survival. The height of the story rules in this item is really staggering. Even NPC itself does not know that it is an NPC. The voting list appeared. Su Bai took a pen and glanced at the photos of the 16 people. Then he randomly clicked on Xu Zhenzhens photo. Immediately, the list disappears. Perhaps it was a previous escape, this time Su Bai is not a sense of crisis and excitement, it seems a little calm, the sky is going to rain, the bride wants to marry, follow him. Soon, the voting results came out. Sure enough, Su Bai got the list and laughed. 14 votes for himself, It was really a high vote, and it seems that everyone has no opinion on how to die. Ok? Immediately afterwards, Su Bais gaze fell on another person. The name of the person was on the list, named Li He. He had a vote and Xu Zhenzhen also had a vote. It was Su Bais own vote. Su Bai began to search for memories in his mind. Li He, he did not have much contact with him. The impression was that he was a very low-key and very embarrassing person. He didnt talk much, he didnt communicate very much. Every time he looked very ordinary, no. It''s like someone who hides himself, because if you can hide it so vividly, then this is not the audience, this is the Oscar winner. wait Su Bais fingers slammed his eyebrows. Li He! One ticket! Su Bai slowly stood up, his eyes began to patrol, and finally found the position of Li He, a man who is not tall, sitting in the corner on the left, is very unobtrusive. When the other party saw Su Bai, it seemed to be very fearful and immediately waved: "Not that I voted for you, not for me, I voted for myself." Many people in the conference room were surprised, because Su Bai is a dying person. How did Li He become like this? However, at this time, another picture appeared in Su Bais mind. When I saw Chu Zhao in the opposite game circle, I introduced myself to Chu Zhao and said that I was Su Bai, but Chu Zhao responded naturally: Oh, I know you are called the gate. If Li He is a shuttle, he should now be telling himself that the story rules that other people can''t know, so his words and expressions are modified by the rules of the story. Otherwise, no one will suddenly say such a thing at this point in such a sudden and awkward manner. after all, I am a person who is dying. but, Huh? Why are you still not dead? Su Bai is a bit stunned, Not only Su Bai, but everyone else feels a bit stunned, that is, it seems that the waiting time is a bit too long. Soon, a blank piece of paper appeared on the desktop, which was the first time the story rule appeared in two white papers in a meeting. There are very few words on white paper, and the meaning is very simple: "Because there have been deaths in this round, the highest voter in the round will not die." Everyone is ashamed, how could this result be, then what is the significance of this round of voting? Many people immediately got up and ready to leave. They didn''t even dare to look at Su Bai. It was obvious that Su Bais picture of Chen Yixins death had been too timid. They were afraid that Su Bai would find himself in love and kill themselves. I feel that even if Su Bai is now looking for someone to die with it, it is difficult to find the wrong person. After all, except for Li He, the others voted for Su Bai. However, Su Bai stood still in peace and watched other listeners leave the meeting room very quickly. He was exceptionally quiet. Li He did not rush to leave the meeting room, but continued to stay here. Su Bais eyes narrowed slightly and his hand was placed on the Hellfire shotgun at the waist. Li He is the shuttle of the opposite game circle. Its already a thing of the past, then, I just killed him now, I can go back to the real world, my task, even if it is finished, everything will end, you can get rid of this **** brain game. Can you kill someone in the hotel? Still have to wait until the scene? Killing in the hotel, should Is it ok? Su Bai started the battle between heaven and man in his mind. However, he remembered the voting list. Fortunately, this time the story ruled that because this round of Qin Yang died, this round of voting is not dead, otherwise it is now Su Bai. It has become a corpse, and the soul will be deported to this ghost place forever, like Zhao Zhen Chen Yixin. This result is even more painful than a thousand times. Scene, The next scene still doesn''t know how the story rules will be arranged. Su Bai is still not clear. If he and Li He are not arranged together, but they are far away, or Li He, he already knows that he is a shuttle. The identity, when it is time, will face more dangers. Because, the audience who is hostile to themselves, grabbed a lot, put it in the scene to kill, and grasped little, Su Bai is not willing to take risks. Just now, this Li He, actually still not leaving, actually gave himself so much time to think? Su Bai did not understand, With his own mind to speculate on Li Hes thoughts, its the words of his own person, Li He, is he also considering whether to kill himself here, a guy who still lacks an arm? What do the two people mean the same? Su Bai walked a few steps forward. He was sitting in the last row. This was blocked by the door of the conference room. Then he took out the Hellfire shotgun and pointed it forward. Li He. Li Hes body was actually shaking, but his face was extraordinarily resolute, and then he actually made a move to raise the chanting spell with his hands and shouted: "You are called Su Bai, I want to see if you die or I die, come on, fight!" The living person left here, Dead people, unlucky! Even if the soul is permanently here, it doesn''t matter! Su Bai no longer hesitated, and a flash quickly approached Li He. The gunfire of the Hellfire shotgun arrived at Li Hes eyebrows, and a cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "It seems that I am faster than you." Chapter 191： All come! Li He looked at Su Bai with a sullen look. Su Bais sharp eyes have become softer and softer. even, Brought a little embarrassment, Yes, cowardice, When this kind of gaze appeared on a mental patient, it was obviously very abnormal. Su Bais hand was also shaking. The finger that was intended to pull the trigger became extremely weak at this time. It seems that I cant press it. Go on. Even at the end, Su Bai seems to be slowly diverting all the spirits, with a touch of helplessness on his face. However, it seems that when the momentum fell to the bottom, Su Bai slammed his teeth and made a roar. "boom!" The gun rang. [Hide the main line task] to complete, return to the real world. Reward 1: Restore everything (including equipment brought into the story world) PS: Only restore the equipment redeemed from the micro store. Reward 2:300 story point rewards. Reward 3: You can enter the world of the story you entered before, time: 3 hours. ........................ Qinhuangdao is a coastal city. Unlike the Yangtze River Delta and the Pearl River Delta, which is also a seaside city group, Qinhuangdao naturally has a big gap with the former two in terms of urban construction and economy, but it naturally retains it. Many of the features that should have belonged to the coastal city, so Qinhuangdao has become a good place for a tourist holiday. At night, the wind here, with a touch of salty wet, the temperature difference between day and night is more obvious, Su Bai is wrapped in a thin coat walking on the beach of Qinhuangdao. It is a community here. There is a dock next to the community. The terminal is not very big. Even, it is not on the order of the Shanghai Nantong, which is located in the Yangtze River estuary area. But because of this, it is not really The disturbance is the tranquility of this beach. This is not the specific scenic spot of the old faucet. It is an urban area, and it is extremely valuable to be able to preserve a tranquility belonging to the sea and the beach. Beside Su Bai, there was a young mother playing with her own children on the beach. The little boy was holding a small plastic shovel and a plastic bucket in his hand and kept digging the sand. The mother squatted and looked at her child, and did not notice that she had gone out in the pants and tops behind her. Fortunately, behind the back of her is Su Bai, fortunately, this time Su Bai can not hold that kind of mind. I flew from Shanghai to Beijing by plane, then took the high-speed train to Qinhuangdao. It was not very long when it was used far away. In terms of Su Bais current physical and physical state, I still dont feel tired. Only at this time his figure, but it seems extremely desolate. Su Bai is not a type of temperament, but it is far from the will. The state at this time is already a very rare piece in his life. On the beach, I fell down and ordered a cigarette. Su Bai was facing the sea, and spit out the smoke circle in a lonely way. Suddenly I remembered a sentence that sounds very clich now. Brother is not smoking, it is lonely. Su Bai now, It is really lonely. The monk was a little late than the scheduled time. He didn''t wear a shackle, but a yellow kung fu. The whole person looked very handsome. The age seemed to be really small. It was just like the twenty-seventh, but it used to be I like to wear sputum, so it seems a bit sullen and serious, and people unconsciously think of his age. The monk came to the side of Su Bai and did not speak. Su Bai shook the ash, and sat directly on the beach. This beach has artificial traces. After all, it is a city. It is a tall building in the distance of 100 meters. Natural scenery is impossible, but sometimes it is natural. There is also no more artificial influence on the more comfortable and pleasant. "Monk, I am coming to talk to you." Su Bai threw the cigarette **** into the sea, and the warning sign next to the Dead Sea was not allowed to litter. "The poor know." The monk also sat down with his knees. The two big men face the sea together and sit on the beach. "I used to be quite...how to say, I can''t quite see you." The monk does not speak. "Because you are this person, the city is too deep, anyone can count, and all are calculating, with you, no matter what you do, it is quite boring." Su Bai spread his hands and stayed on the beach, the sand is very soft There is still some warmth left. "I don''t like this. I always feel that sometimes, it''s just a little bit, purely, it''s better." "The poor understand that you have the violent genes in your bones." Su Bai nodded. "I am sick, really, mentally ill. If I have not encountered a terrorist broadcast, to be honest, I have estimated that I have to be the number one wanted criminal in a row for two years. I may be caught and then broadcast the court verdict. It is also possible to have to go abroad or even go to Africa or the Middle East." "What happened?" Su Bai was silent for a while, and his experience of going to a story world was originally said locally. When there is no interest dispute, the monk can still be reliable, and his own knots and heartfelt words seem to be now. I can only find a monk to say, after all, they are the same desperate on the same boat; Moreover, Su Bai has a relationship in this world, and there are very few people who can talk about the truth. Maybe I didn''t think it before, but one day, suddenly I woke up, the sense of loneliness that was left to be abandoned by the whole world, can really make people feel tremble. After listening to Su Bais narrative, the monk thought for a while and said: The poor world feels that the story world is very exciting, and it also reflects the changes in the three-month terror broadcast, and the impoverished estimate is about to usher. The next story in the world, with your experience and feelings at the end of the story, there is always some preparation and mental preparation, and the poor owe you a favor." "Death, I will come to you, not for your worthless people. You are the one who can hang the goods. I dont dare to take care of you. I am afraid that you will die." Then stand in front of my grave and say: This time I owe you a bigger person." Regarding the ridicule of Su Bai, the monk did not care. In fact, the cultivation of the monk was indeed very high. When Su Bai tried to overturn the table in the protection of the child in the fox belly, the monk actually watched it happen silently. Even a thick mouth has not exploded. At this point, whether it is a monk or Gyatso, or a fat man, it seems to have a much better advantage than Su Bai. They can really sit together and chat and chat to continue to discuss the next step. Su Bai can''t, Su Bai''s patience is sometimes terrible, and the state of getting sick from time to time is really not suitable for this teamwork mode that needs to be guarded against each other. "You ended up shooting," the monk said slowly. "Prove that your heart is actually more loving yourself." "Crap." Su Bai grabbed a handful of sand and sprinkled it to the front. "This is the human nature. He is your friend, not your parents and family. There is no such kind of friendship between you. It is only from childhood to big, and the feelings are very good. That''s all. In the face of this kind of interpersonal relationship, you choose to protect yourself at a critical time, and it is understandable to shoot for yourself to survive. Believe, if it is your loved one, your immediate family member, or someone who has saved you from the past, with your character, you are expected to really want to die and not shoot him. Moreover, he is not really him. Of course, your point is not whether he is really him or not. Your focus is poor and you are shooting at a friend. Su Bai patted the palm of his hand and did not rush to speak. The monk continued: "In fact, it is a very necessary thing for us to break the interpersonal relationship with the real world. Really, you have an advantage in this respect. Sorry, the following words may be taboo. . Su Bai, you have both parents died, so your heart is more mature than ordinary people. Even, you are more unconcerned, there is no pressure to survive, there is no goal to fight, you have a lot of money, your The pressure is very small, even in the past 20 years since you lost your parents, your life has determined your personality and many of your psychological habits. In the world of stories, you often encounter a level that tests the heart of the audience. You tend to have a bigger advantage than an ordinary audience. You are still blaming yourself for the shot. You feel that you have lost a friend. You feel that you have betrayed a friend and feel that you are sorry for a friend. In fact, these are the same as the afterglow of the setting sun. The monk stood up at this time, reached out and patted him on Su Bais shoulder, and then stunned: "One day, you will become exactly the same as the poor, become barren, you are very annoying. Because what terrorist broadcasts want is actually such a person, not a person of this kind, and most of them are dead. After that, the monks hands were combined, and the lotus flower was handcuffed. Su Bai let go of his own mind and let the monk''s own spirit exert influence. In the end, Su Bai slowly closed his eyes and lay on the soft sand. The monk turned and left. His work on Qinhuangdao was not over. He had to give up the matter before his next story came. He took time to come out and accompany Su Bai for a while and give him For the spiritual massage, it is already the last time in the story world that Su Bai brought back several disabled people from the top of the mountain. Su Bai, who slept, kept sleeping until the next day, and the glory of the morning sun had fallen down. He shone on Su Bais body and gave him a warm feeling. The coldness brought by sleeping on the beach was also At this time it was dispelled seven seven eight eight. Su Bai took out his mobile phone from his pocket and dialed the phone of Chu Zhao. The other party was very slow. "Hey... Su Bai... You are finally willing to call me... cough........." Chu Zhao is still drinking, obviously, drinking for another night. "Less drink a little, hurt the body." Su Bai said. "Let me talk nonsense, you owe me an explanation, fast, fast........." "I don''t owe you anything." Su Bai''s gaze gradually calmed down. Although in the last story world, Su Bai shot a ghost that is exactly the same as Chu Zhao. But at the moment of the shooting, Su Bai could not deceive himself. At that time, he really shot him as a sneak peek, because Li Hes reaction was too abnormal at that time. Obviously, the terrorist broadcast changed. The ghost named Chu Zhao is also the one who said that he is a ghost of Chu Zhao. For example, at that time, Li He actually said: Su Bai, I am Chu Zhao. But looking at the Su Bai side is listening: Come, you will kill me. This point, in Su Bais heart, was actually clear at that time. Hanging up the phone, and at the same time a little embarrassed, because after returning to the real world, Su Bai contacted Chu Zhao, but could not contact the smoked child, she is like the human world evaporated, even the embassy and the domestic, , no response and awareness. Su Bai certainly knows what it means. This is a task of returning to the real world in batches. Su Bai can only play now. The smoker enters as the experiencer. As long as he goes down, in the end, according to the habit of terrorist broadcasting, it should not be deliberately difficult to experience. Of. "Mom, hang my phone again..." In the bedroom, Chu Zhao lay in a circle of wine bottles, hatefully throwing the phone out, the phone fell on the floor, a crackling sound, the phone screen was broken. However, the phone is ringing at this time: "Welcome to the terrorist broadcast, I am the show host, I don''t have a name, because here, the name, there is no meaning..." "Mom.........what ghost........." Chu Zhao made a wine cellar and shouted. Chapter 192： Three or five bottles! Su Bai did not ask the monk what he was doing in Qinhuangdao. The monk had found Su Bai for this incident, but he was still rejected by Su Bai. Even if the monk just gave himself an exclusive spiritual massage yesterday, Su Bai still does not. I am going to ask the monk what you are busy with, and you dont need to help. Because Su Bai is clear, when he has no interest, the monk is still a good monk, kindly and kind-hearted, and there is a bit of interest entanglement. The monk turned his face and really is not recognized by the six parents. Typical. For seafood, Su Bai is not very interested, and it is a relatively strong season for Qinhuangdao tourism. There are quite a lot of people. Some of the better hotel guests are too many. Su Bai is too lazy to get a bowl of noodles on the street. After eating, I plan to take the high-speed rail directly back to Beijing or Tianjin, and then I will go back to Shanghai. After all, the little guy is still in Shanghai. Although there is auspicious watching and taking care, Su Bai doesn''t have to worry too much, but after she comes out of the story world, it is not really The place to spend a little time with him, this for Su Bai, who has really regarded the little guy as his own son, really feels the torture of a parent who misses the child. Su Bai actually decided in his heart that if he had to continue to live in this mode of terrorist broadcasting in the future, then he would not want to have his own children. There is a little guy who is already very good, in case he When he died, Su Bai also believed that the little guy could survive well. Otherwise, once he left a woman who had a baby for himself and his own blood, Instead... trouble. The relationship between the little guy and Su Bai is quite special. He is brought out by Su Bai from the story world. Su Bai hopes that he can live like a normal person in the future, even if he does not have himself; Perhaps, his own nature, is still selfish, because he does not want to have children, so that his own savage and flesh and blood are like orphans. However, there is one thing that must be done quickly. The little guy has to get a name on the account and then make a adoption certificate. These are actually not difficult for Su Bai. In fact, in China, most local authorities do things. For those who have influence and influence, it is very convenient, but Su Bai feels that it is more serious and solemn to give the name of the little guy to the account. He cant call the poor to do it, or he has to compare it personally. Ok, after all, there are not many things that I can do for him. My own cheap parents left so simply, leaving their wealth as rolling as snowballs, but their son seems to be really blessed for a lifetime, and fortunately, there is a cheap grandson. Little guy, still want to surname "Su". What surprised Su Bai was that the noodle restaurant that he was looking for seemed to be well decorated. It was a petty bourgeoisie route, but this one was really a little flattering. After eating two, it was really impossible to eat. Su Bai had to Checkout came out, no matter what, since the long-term come to this seaside city, a meal is always eaten. Just behind the noodle restaurant, there is a restaurant like a temple. Su Bai walked in. The busy waiters were young and young, and the middle-aged monk sat in front of the checkout counter. I dont know. The featured theme restaurant still belongs to the industry in the temple. "Hey, donor, which package do you eat?" The monk saw that Su Bai came in, very enthusiastic. There are a lot of packages on the wall, all of them are vegetarian. Su Bai ordered a set meal and sat down in an empty position. Although the monk of the cash register is a little more sleek, and the image of the four-legged sorghum is too big, but the vegetarian meal has to say that it is very good, it is all good, but it is very tasteful, which makes Su Bai feel quite Satisfied, after all, I am not coming to the temple to burn incense, just to eat. I was eating, and there were three more guests outside. One was very fat, the other two were very thin, and the face didn''t look like a very healthy look. It should be in a state of staying up all night. When the three people came in, they all ordered the cheapest vegetarian meal. This vegetarian meal is a type of large-capacity, basically not making money. The monks in front of the checkout counter are very unhappy, but they are still shouting. Kitchen preparation. The three men sat diagonally opposite Su Bai. After sitting down, the three people actually took out their fists and put together one of them. One of them took out the mobile phone and took the photo with the other hand, and shouted in turn: "Three or five bottles!" "Forcing two punches!" "Playing more and playing less is a fate!" Like the cult organization, Su Bai didn''t care much. Maybe three of the two men came over to have a meal and played a game. When they ate almost, they drank a bowl of soup. The chopsticks are put away and get up and ready to check out. A little savior came over with a list and saw that Su Bai had eaten the vegetarian food cleanly, with a touch of surprise, and his hands were combined: "The donor cherishes the blessing." Su Bai also smiled. This is actually a rule for eating vegetarian food in the temple. It must be left in the bowl and on the plate. Its a little bit left. Its just that youve lost your own blessings. The real monk is very Pay attention to the blessing. When I was a child, my mother believed in Buddhism, and often took Su Bai to go to the temple to pray for vegetarianism. When I was eating, I was very particular about this. Of course, the commercialization of the temple at that time was not so serious. The monks still pay attention to these. Most of the temples are not like this. The child''s, the temple is like the opening of the vegetarian stalls, no matter how much the customer eats more and less. This little Shami saw that Su Bai was so clean, and some of them couldn''t help themselves. In the eyes of Su Bai, it was really cute. This kind of child, it is a bit delayed to leave here to see the restaurant. Unfortunately, he is not a monk. And the seven-law monk is not expected to be interested in opening branches. After the checkout, Su Bai walked out of this vegetarian restaurant and planned to take a taxi directly to the train station, but Su Bai suddenly found himself being tracked. Three people follow a person, a little meaning, and this tracking method is very low-level, very poor, and it is estimated that ordinary people who are careful can find this, let alone Su Bai. Suddenly there is a feeling of crying and laughing, is it difficult to be a robbery today? However, Su Bai still deliberately leaned against the road. He didn''t want to go to trouble, and he was too lazy to clean up some stupid thieves. Su Bai was not so boring. A taxi stopped in front of Su Bai and Su Bai got into the car. After the car was launched, Su Bai saw that the three guys were still standing on the side of the road, with a sly color on their faces. Obviously, they felt that the fat sheep to the mouth ran away and had some regrets, but they also took some relief and apparently they Its just that I havent really opened Zhang before, and I still have an instinctive fear of this kind of behavior, just like the first time for boys and girls. I always feel that after Im gone for the first time, Im not Then the original one. "The three, the frontal bone is very open, the lower basin is relatively narrow, at first glance is the phase of the financial loss, and the face is faintly drawn, it is estimated that there will be jail in the near future. It should be that a few gamblers who lost their debts are going to take risks. They are also blind and actually find you. The taxi driver urged the front of the battery car to make a sigh. Su Bai took out his own cigarette and handed it to the front one. The driver also held a lighter in one hand and gave a cigarette to Su Bai. Two people came to me for a moment. Soon, everyone squatted in the mouth. Root ignited smoke. "Thank you." Su Bai spit out a ring of smoke and said. "Thank you, in fact, I did not expect that you can live out, Chen Yixin, the next shuttle, is that you?" The driver held the hand with a hand on the steering wheel. "It''s me." Su Bai replied. "That luck is quite good. Chen Yixin has one more vote than you. It is also a mistake of the gang. The next round of voting should be stable, unless there is enough to subvert all The great change of people''s concept." "Because of the reason for your death, in the scene after Chen Yixin''s death, the story rules arranged for you to die, so the next round of voting, although I am the highest vote, but the story rules determine this round of undead I am lucky enough to live a round." "Oh, that luck is really good." The driver stepped on the brakes and stopped at a traffic light intersection to wait for the green light. "I couldnt say too much at first, I can only say it casually, otherwise it will be changed by the story rules." The words changed meaning, but in fact, I didn''t expect you to understand anything at that time. However, after all, I can complete the task so easily, it is also your blessing, Chen Yixin that woman, in the hotel or in other scenes, I want to kill her, may not really be easy, even in the end evolved into the end I didn''t know if I killed her or she killed me. Fortunately, you were directly voted to die. I was really a little dumbfounded at the time. The opponents who were originally prepared to meet themselves died. It is estimated that she is also very Depressed. "You are very honest." Su Bai laughed. "A report is still a report, you helped me in disguise, I also helped you in disguise, no one owes anyone, so after you arrive at the train station, you still have to charge according to the watch." Is the Qinhuangdao people not very warm and hospitable? There will be dinner when you are warm and hospitable. The driver replied, Its coming soon, and youve got a bend in front. Its right. How do you think of coming to Qinhuangdao? Come out in a story world and travel. Its a good attitude. Before Su Bai leaned on his body, he patted the driver who was driving the car: "After you tell the world, you can drive a taxi to earn money to support your family. It seems that your mentality is better than me?" Qin Yang sighed. "Life is not just the broadcast in front of us, but also the distant fields." Chapter 193： It’s the turn of Su Baihu Qin Yang drove the car to the road in front of Qinhuangdao Railway Station and pointed to the roadside. "Would you like to buy something to eat and drink on the train? The expensive train station is not worthwhile." Su Bai suddenly felt a little smile, "Do you want to be so connected?" Qin Yang also laughed and waved his hand. "I have a three-month-old child and a wife who is not very good. I usually save myself. Look at the smoke I smoked. Packed, its so cool like you." "You should not be short of money." Su Bai said. Yes, the audience of the radio, although not as rich and wealthy as the eye-opener, but with their own ability, under the premise of the horror of the terrorist broadcast, let yourself live a comfortable and rich life is no problem. "The peace of my own earned flowers, the money I got from the ability to get from the terrorist broadcasts to the family, I am afraid that they will also be tempted by this kind of retribution cause and effect, these things, I will bear it." Qin Yang threw the cigarette **** out of the window, and it seemed to be a bit sorrowful. Obviously, the man who can suppress his ability and continue to earn money to support his family life as before, the pressure he suffered and his terrible heart is indeed staggering. Su Bai suddenly remembered his parents, thought of himself, and then thought of the little guy, Is this a karma? After getting out of the car, waved with Qin Yang, Su Bai really went to the opposite supermarket to buy two bottles of water and a chewing gum, and then directly crossed the road to the train station. After getting on the elevator and taking the ticket, Su Bai was waiting in the waiting hall. At about the same time, Su Bai was ready to get up for the ticket, but at this moment, his heart suddenly felt a bit of chilling chill, and even some faintly involved zombies in his body. Su Bai silently lowered his head and blocked his distorted expression at this time. The zombies in the body did not know why there was a feeling of boiling. If the reaction of Su Bai was suppressed in time, it may be changed now. I am. Consciousness began to search, and his eyes began to patrol. Su Bai finally discovered the source of power that involved him. In the toilet, in the toilet in the waiting room. Stumbled into the toilet, and several people in the middle of the collision, the few people see Su Bai like this, thought it was a disease or drug addiction, and did not care too much, and quickly avoided. Su Bai entered the men''s toilet. In the row of craters, Su Bai quickly went to the last position and reached for the door, but was locked from the inside. Without hesitation, Su Bai immediately lifted his foot and squatted. "boom!" The compartment door was opened, and Su Bai saw a man lying in the cubicle unconscious. In the man''s arms, there was a thing that was emitting a visible light. The mans body is full of urine. Its obvious that when the Gonggong is going out, suddenly the thing attacks, causing him to even have a fart, and the stocks have not had time to wipe. Even the conscious mind does not realize that he has been comatose and continues to be in a coma. Things. Su Bai also refused to take care of it, took the thing out of the man''s arms, and then stepped back. This is a scroll. After it is opened, it is a very simple portrait. The portrait should be presented in a way similar to ink painting. It looks antique. The picture shows a sea, sea, a round of purple moon hanging high, Su Bai looked at this round of purple moon, the zombie suffocation in the body seems to be more difficult to control, this purple moon, the purple moon in this painting, It is the source of the zombie suffocating in your body! Fortunately, the morning sun has already appeared, the purple moon is slowly dissipating, and the sun is beginning to spill. Su Bai also took a long breath, this picture is not normal! This made Su Bai think of the magic on the mountain in the story of the zombie story. The demon exists in the painting to draw the world. This painting is not as powerful as the magical painting, obviously not. It may be completely similar and comparable, but it is enough to be able to draw out the zombie suffocation in your body, and it is enough to see it precious. "Is this what the monk is looking for?" Su Bai smiled slightly, but it is really possible. After all, I saw the painting of the demon with the monk in the last story world, and then the monk might think of something, so I came to Qinhuangdao to find this similar thing. "Forget it, it''s cheaper for me." Su Bai took the mobile phone and took a photo of the man who passed out in the toilet pit. He used his personal relationship to check his identity. Then he took the door of the compartment and chose to leave. After all, he chose to leave. The train has arrived, and the train will be missed later. Because it was a big noon, the number of passengers was very small, so there are few people in the first-class seats of the high-speed rail. After the train started, Su Bai took a sip of water and took a sip of water. Then the picture was taken out again. This time, the picture was spread again, and the scenery in the painting changed greatly. The sea was calm. The wind is beautiful, giving people a feeling of being relaxed and happy. The weirdness in this painting is really quite a lot. In the lower right corner of the scroll, there are several seals, one is Zhongxiang Xianghe, one is similar to the seal style of Dongpu, and the other is just a paw print, not like human traces. Obviously, this means that the painting was once collected by three people, and one is a Japanese collector. Su Bai suddenly thought of his previous bronze box. The box was finally taken away by the fat man. Su Bai has not been asking for it because there is no reason to ask for it. After all, this box almost killed the nine brothers. It was dead. At that time, Su Bai did not have the strength to occupy the box. It was just this painting. Su Bai was planning to collect treasures. At this time, Su Bais cell phone rang, and it was actually a WeChat sent by the monk. "gone back?" Su Bais eyes were slightly stunned. Obviously, there was something unexpected about the monks side. It might not be a personal accident, but something he was looking for. It was an accident. It was not so smart. It seems that this painting, Its really what the monk is looking for. Su Bai put the picture on one side, then ordered a video call application, and the monk quickly picked it up. The monk did not know which dark corner is in the light, the light is not very bright, and there are several wounds on the monk''s face. It should have just been fought, but it should not be a problem. The background of Su Bais video is the high-speed rail car, and he is also intentional. Is it really just to talk to the poor and talk? The monk saw that Su Bai was sitting on the high-speed rail. Something was incredible, but I thought about it, but I felt very natural. For Su Bai, I went for a special look. I will enlighten myself to be a spiritual massage, and then I will not go back to anything, which is also in line with his style. "Crap, I have to go back to the child to apply for a lot of documents in the account, there are quite a lot of things." "Amitabha, all the way." The monk said this to the little guy. The monk had previously prayed to the little guy with Gyatso, and the little guy was half dry. "You too." The two big men, very briefly hung up the video call. Su Bai put the picture back into his backpack, then put his hands on his neck, put the seat down, and the uncle lay down. However, Su Bai, who seems to be relaxing, did not relax at all. With the result of the scroll, the guy who was unconscious in the toilet because he could not bear the influence of the scroll was obviously an ordinary person. If nothing unexpected, it should be an errand. This picture should not appear on him. There is a monk who has been busy with this picture for so long. It is obviously an insult to the monk if he still falls on an ordinary person. That guy should be just a function of conveying things. Obviously someone wants to hide the eyes and ears of the monk, deliberately let an ordinary person take the picture with him. Since the other party came to the train station, it is obvious that the real monk is in Qinhuangdao. Those who compete for this painting should also be in the train station, and even, it is likely to be on this bus. If you are lucky, you will be prepared to be robbed back. When you return to Shanghai, you will be safe. This picture is placed at home and has auspicious look. It is estimated that even if it is a monk. Knowing that the picture is on his own, he can''t steal it. However, it is still necessary to be more careful now, after all, this is not your own home. At this time, the induction door of this car opened itself. A man with a bit of dry hair wearing a T-shirt shorts walked in while talking on the phone. It looked more like a first-class mix. "It is impossible to work for a part-time job. It is impossible to work in this life. If you do business, you will not do it. It is to steal this kind of thing to maintain life. It is like going home to the detention center. I go back in a year, big year. I dont go back in 30 nights. I usually go back to see things like this at home. The feeling in the detention center is much better than the home. Its boring at home. Got it, you said that you have no money to eat? Cheng, stay the card number, I close the eyes and press 0, playing more than playing is not a fate? When the man came in, he called very loudly and walked past Su Bai. He saw Su Bais eyes closed and wearing sunglasses and should be asleep. The other persons breathing was smooth, and then he continued to make a loud call. Going to the back of the Su Bai seat, he jerked his hand and lifted the backpack with Su Bai in the side position in a very fast and extremely skillful manner. He was happy and turned and prepared to go. Who knows that he just Looking up, I found that my eyebrows were cold, and the Hellfire shotgun had already reached its forehead position. "I said, my brother, go out with COS props?" Su Bai smiled slightly, then, Trigger the trigger, "boom!" Chapter 194： It is the picture! Su Bais gun was very determined and decisive. He did not drag the water at all, and did not hesitate at all; The other party did not seem to expect Su Bai to be so direct, and then shot without saying anything. The power of the Hellfire shotgun is naturally terrible, but the person who used to look like a singer, but at this time the style of the sudden change, immediately opened his mouth, a silver snake appeared from his mouth; The snake''s head spit the letter, and the snake body went out, but it was directly smashed by the Hellfire shotgun, but the smashed body turned into a silver light, wrapped his whole person and shot the **** fire. The remaining power of the gun was removed. "Hey" The other party obviously intends to shout. However, the next moment, the other party found Su Bai... actually closed his eyes. "Damn thief, dare to steal my things, I am very angry, I want to kill you this thief, this backpack has my mother gave me a souvenir, I have full memories, I am angry, I am very sad I can''t help myself, I want to kill you! I am desperate, my mind is stunned by anger! other side:"" In the face of Su Bais ignorance, he closed his eyes and said to himself, the other party apparently felt a deep malice. Of course he knew why Su Bai said this stupidly, and he also knew that Su Bai did this. What is the meaning? So good! In fact, from the beginning, when the other party was ready to steal his own bag, it seemed that he was ready for the fake Su Bai. When the other party lifted his bag, Su Bai immediately took out the gun and then directly Triggered the trigger. Su Bai will not simply think that the other party is just a thief. The high-speed rail is full of surveillance everywhere. Its a bit stupid to steal things here, and its not so smart. I just just married the monk and someone in Qinhuangdao. When the thing was given to the hand, it immediately attracted the thief. In addition, Su Bai, wearing and dressing up, is not a high-end brand of the whole body. It seems that it is not much different from an ordinary college student. What is worth paying attention to? Of course, although the heart has determined that the other party is an audience, Su Bai can''t shout it out. The provisions of terrorist broadcasting, in the real world, attacking and shooting another audience for no reason, will cause great causal relationship, and now Su Bai is closed eyes, regardless of carelessness, sitting on his own just because the thief stole something So I began to retaliate under anger. Even if this is very confusing, Even if it is fake, However, Su Bai really does not want to be contaminated with too many causalities. In the last story world, Su Bai has felt that after he completed his realistic mission, the terrorist broadcasts take care of himself in the story world, and naturally it is clear that once he is contaminated too much Causality, the next story world will not be so comfortable; Although the other partys audience stole their own things, they actually had a cause and effect with him. Su Bais shot on him was also a matter of reason, but Su Bai was cautious and used to it, except for the occasional onset, regardless of the table, the usual Su White still pays attention to this detail. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" It was three consecutive shots. The other side was so close to the Hellfire shotgun, and the double boxing blocked the posture of the military boxing. The whole body condensed a layer of brilliance and hard ground. Blocked the first two shots, but when the third shot, the other party was really unable to stop, the whole person was blasted out, smashed several seats, landed on the ground, chest ups and downs, spit out in the mouth A blood. "Hey, don''t fight, I serve, I serve." The other party immediately shouted. Su Bai bit his teeth, still continue to hold the gun, listen to the other party''s voice, continue to transfer the muzzle past. "Is it still? Are you really going to die?" The other side punched the window of the high-speed rail. The strong high-speed rail window was directly smashed, and then he jumped directly from the high-speed rail. This is not the train of the previous railway guerrillas. This is a high-speed rail. Jumping out under such high-speed conditions, this inertia is of course terrible. Even if it is an audience, it may accidentally die. Su Bai finally opened his eyes and took the gun up. He lifted the backpack that had fallen to one side and looked around because of the mess that was shot. He left the carriage and went to the middle position. Things here. Instead of worrying about the public effect, terrorist broadcasts should also wipe the butt. Su Bai stood in the aisle in the middle of the carriage. It was not long before Beijing arrived and Su Bai got off the bus. These days, the weather in Beijing is good, the sun is good, Su Bai took the subway and went to the Capital International Airport. Su Bai was very calm along the way, but he was extremely careful. Before I went to Shanghai, I didnt put things in front of my familys auspiciousness. Su Bai must keep absolutely careful. This picture, since it was so long with the guy and the monk, it must have great use, and its Magical, Su Bai is also seen. Since things have fallen into their own hands, they naturally have no reason to throw them out. At the Capital International Airport, Su Bai ordered a cup of coffee and a snack, and the bag was still beside him, waiting quietly for boarding time. There are a lot of people coming and going around. Su Bai didn''t feel that he had anything wrong with his soldiers. Even before he boarded the plane, the monk appeared in front of him. He did not feel strange at all. The ability of the audience could not be analyzed by ordinary people''s thinking, and it was also possible to compete. This picture of the person, not only the monk with that person, is likely to have others. "Sir, do you need to refill?" A waiter came over and asked with a smile. Su Bai shook his head and motioned that he didn''t need it. At this time, Su Bai suddenly found a warm feeling from his backpack. Su Bai grabbed the backpack with one hand and went straight out. The cafe went to the toilet. The temperature of the scroll was still rising. At this time, Su Bai suddenly understood why the guy who ran the leg would take the picture to the toilet, because the picture actually started to smoke again. It is not the kind of smoke that is on fire, but the blue smoke that is similar to the bursts. This is very crowded in the train station and the airport, and the security is also relatively large. Su Bai also walked into the compartment of the crater, but with the lessons of the previous car, Su Bai did not dare to go with the convenience at this time, but quickly took the picture from the backpack. The portrait in the picture is just at noon, and a round of red sun hangs, and the sea seems to be evaporated a little bit lifeless. Now, the scroll has been a little hot in my hand, as if holding a glass of water that has just filled with boiling water, and there is a growing trend, Su Bai really worried that it will become like a soldering iron. temperature. "hiss" This is troublesome. How can this be brought to the plane? Others estimate that they have made their own homemade explosives ignited the fuse on the plane to prepare for the explosion. Su Bai felt a little tricky at one time, but it seemed that the bachelor was no more than Su Bai. The next moment, he actually went straight to the outside pool, put water, and then washed the picture down and cooled. This kind of thing should not be so bad when it meets the water like a normal picture scroll; Su Bai thought so. Of course, the ordinary people get this level of treasure is naturally held in their hands, afraid of falling in the mouth and feared, and only Su Bai dare to take the water directly. Su Bai soon discovered an anomaly. The water that the tap water rushed in did not fall down. Instead, it was integrated into the scroll. After the temperature of the scroll returned to normal, Su Bai spread the scroll and found that the scene of the scroll became a dumping. The rain was falling from the sky, and the sun was completely obscured by the dark clouds. "It''s really interesting." Su Bai put the picture back into the backpack and walked out of the toilet. After some tossing, the other side began to remind him to board the plane. Su Bai took the bag and walked over. It is not the secret of studying the picture here. A good place to wait for returning to Shanghai and returning to your own home. I have a lot of time to look at the secrets of this thing. It is worthy of the monks who have been fighting for so long in Qinhuangdao. When I got on the plane, the plane quickly took off, and Su Bais heart, which had always been vigilant, slowly fell. In any case, Su Bai still does not believe that the monks will fly to the sky to grab things. Although the ability of the audience is very exaggerated in the eyes of ordinary people, it is far from the superman''s point. "Sir, what to drink?" The two flight attendants came over with a drink cart. "Mineral water, thank you." After taking a glass of water, Su Bai pulled the shelf in front of him and then spread the painting out. At this time, the plane also flew over the clouds, the bright sunshine was shining, it was very glaring, but it was very comfortable. Su Bai did not pull the sun visor down like everyone else, but let it continue to open. The bright sunlight also illuminates the picture, and the original rainy picture has now begun to change again. Su Bai took a sip of water from the cup and waited quietly for its change. What he thought was if the picture had no special effect on himself, or if he didnt understand metaphysics or magic. If you can''t use it, leave it to the little guy as a toy. It''s much more interesting than reading a book. However, soon, Su Bais hand holding the cup suddenly trembled, because there was a picture in the scroll that made Su Bai very unexpected: In the picture, it is no longer the sea, nor is it rainstorm. But a crisp grass, Looking around, it is all comfortable green. On a small green slope, a woman and a boy sit together on the grass, full of mother and child. Su Bais hand began to tremble, his lips were slightly white, this painting, He is in the office of the Edwardian Research Office in London... I have seen it! PS: Corrected here, Qinhuangdao has an airport. The mistakes before the dragon have been revised. In addition, Qinhuangdao is a beautiful city, and the dragon has been there. Then, the next adaptation of the case is: the red boy case, so stay tuned. Chapter 195： How many more tomorrow? "The painting in the study, Edward Grandpa likes it, actually I like it too. However, dont you think that Does the little boys back actually have some gods like you? ............ Su Bais mind recalled that when she was at the Edward Psychology Institute in London, the Loli, no, was the **** brain pretending to be the words that Loliy told her. She knows herself, because she said when she retaliated against herself, how much pain she had suffered in her fathers hands, now she has to return to her own son. Therefore, the brain, or that she, has a relationship with her father, and it is a deep and deep source, otherwise the father will not send the womans brain to the psychological research institute in London for decades. Research object. Although Su Bai is very reluctant to admit, the strange behavior that his parents often appear when they are young, and the wealth that the family is deliberately arranged for their own, plus the things of the Edwardian Institute and the bizarre accidents of their parents, My own pair of cheap aunts, there must be some secrets. Plus... When Litchi didn''t leave, he said that it was because his mother had funded an orphanage, and Litchi himself was one of them. This explanation, Su Bai has never believed. "Oh, do you want this kind of clich." Su Bai muttered to himself. At this time, it was very likely that his father''s work appeared in this picture, which made Su Bai''s heart more embarrassed and less wanted. The urge to continue to explore, Even some of them are fascinating. In fact, Su Bais investigation of the Edwardian Institute, which was arranged before entering the world of the story, has already produced results. The ability of the senior investigation teams and private detectives in the dark is undoubted, after all, one point. Money is a share. Su Bai received a notice after returning to the real world, but the report file has been locked in the safe at home by Su Bai, and Su Bai has not opened it himself. The reason is very simple, even ridiculous. What is different from the various bitter TV dramas, is that Su Bai is an orphan. His desire to explore his parents is not strong, more. Is an instinct, or a sense of moral restraint. Since he was very young, Su Bai began to get used to sitting alone at a large table, quietly eating a table of exquisite dishes prepared by the maid, this habit... It lasted for ten years. The mother pays great attention to etiquette and various courtesies. She is like an elegant woman who lived in the Republic of China. It seems to be a living Hui Linyin. Therefore, when Su Bai was indoctrinated, he was instilled with this kind of etiquette. He was also developed into this habit. It is not as cumbersome as Western etiquette, but it is also meticulous. Every time you eat, there will be two dishes and dishes belonging to your parents at the dinner table. Therefore, for Su Bai, in the past ten years, every meal was a kind of torture for him. Especially when his parents left, he was still a child who was less than seven years old, but at that time he was stubborn. This way, stupidly keeps his parents still living with themselves. For ten years, every day must experience the torture of this kind of thought. The thoughts of parents and the influence of family ethics are filled with the world. The corners of this society are falling, and Su Bai is stimulated all the time. It was only after Su Bai decided to leave the old house. After he went out to school alone, he finally got rid of the cage he had set for himself. However, after that, Su Bai suddenly discovered one thing, that is his own character. It took ten years to be distorted by myself. The long-term suppression of the environment, long-term meticulous, long-term suffocating atmosphere, but in the heart of Su Bai inspired a strong rebellious psychology, One kind, Overturning all impulses, This, through this decade, quietly, infiltrated into his own bones. Therefore, their parents, in addition to giving them a wealth of food and clothing, they did not fulfill their responsibilities as parents. At least in China today, there are not many parents who are not capable enough to starve their children. Even the wealth that his parents have left for themselves, Ha ha, At this point, Su Bais mouth reveals an intriguing smile; Before leaving Qinhuangdao, Qin Yang and Su Bai said such a passage. He worried that he would make money from his ability to get from the terrorist broadcast, and finally he would repay his family. So, is the reason why Su Bais own terrorist broadcast will mean......... "Sir, the plane is about to land, please fasten your seat belt." A flight attendant came to Su Bai and said, and interrupted Su Bai''s thoughts. "Well, thank you." When I got off the plane, Su Bai was carrying her backpack and was walking to the parking lot of the airport. The phone suddenly rang. Incoming call reminder, it is actually smoked. A stone in Su Bais heart fell, and she came alive. Yes, as an experiencer, the chances of surviving will be great, as long as it is well-behaved and not so stupid. When the answer button was pressed, the phone was still silent, and Su Bai remained silent. About a minute later, The voice of the voice came from the opposite side: "Su Bai, have you experienced that?" The voice of the smoker does not carry much emotion, and it is not fearful or fearful. Yeah. Su Bai responded and began to wave his taxi. "You are not enough." The smoker suddenly said, "This is a fun place, you didn''t tell me before, a person is secretly playing." "This kind of thing, telling others, others will not believe, and, if you want to tell, you can tell, these, you will understand later." The reaction and emotions of the smoked children were in the expectation of Su Bai. At the beginning, four people formed a killing club. Su Bai was because of his mental illness and murder. Chu Zhao was out of rebellion against his family. Chasing smoked, and smoked... Purely for stimulation. It seems that with a kind of soft and beautiful woman in the East, it is the identity of a foreign military officer, plus a runner who has always been on the road of extreme pursuit of sensory stimulation. Maybe, like yourself, the world of terror broadcasts is a great torture for others, but for yourself and for smokers, there is basically no meaning and necessity in the real world. I am money-free, smoked as a woman, and there is not much hope for power and high position. So, perhaps in the terrorist broadcast, you can find another meaning of life. Smoked children are interesting to themselves. This is clear, but he is always with a attitude toward friends. It is not because of Gu Fans reasons. In fact, Su Bai also It is not a kind of swearing man who will push his favorite woman to his buddy for the sake of his buddy. However, he does not have much feeling of wanting to be a lover. "Where are you now?" asked the smoker. "Just got off the plane, ready to go home." "I''ll pick you up?" "No, I take a taxi back." "You are also very strange, really not like that rich." "The money is not money. Now, it doesn''t make much sense. Well, I got on the bus. You will come directly to my house later. Now it has become a grasshopper on board, and you need to communicate." "No, I have something to do today, tomorrow." The smoker thought about it and refused the invitation of Su Bai. He just called Chu Zhao, no one answered, called Chu Zhaos parents and said Chu Zhao went out to travel. Distracted. Su Bai did not know that Chu Zhao immediately listened to the terrorist broadcast after he had passed the call with himself. "With you." Su Bai hung up the phone and then held one hand on the window of the taxi. About twenty minutes later, the taxi arrived at Su Bais house and got off the bus. Su Bai used the door card to brush the door, pushed the door open, and walked in. The little guy is now auspicious to look after the next person to have a good time on the carpet, the Alterman is in the TV set, and the ground is full of toys. Seeing Su Bai came back, the little guy snorted, then opened his mouth and smiled, and climbed directly to Su Bai. Su Bai also threw the backpack to auspiciousness, then took the initiative to go and lifted the little guy up and turned a few laps. Perhaps, the only nostalgia for myself now is the little man who is now in his hands. "Oh...hey..." "Oh, son." Listening to the little guy is not very standard to call himself, Su Bai suddenly remembered one thing, that is, if you continue to enjoy the property left by your parents, will it also bring the cause and effect to the little guy? Auspicious with a backpack of Su Bai, went to the corner of the living room, but still look at it from time to time, it is really not very reassuring to Su Bai''s embarrassing child. "Come, it''s time to give you a name." Su Bai hugged the little guy to the front of a cupboard in the living room, where there were some decorative books, and Su Bai took a Xinhua dictionary and put it in a small In front of the guy, "Let''s flip it yourself." The little guy bit his bite and then nodded, and the fleshy hand turned over. Su Bai saw that the first word on the page was "Zhao", and immediately shook his head. The little guy had to surname his "Su". The little guy was addicted, and turned over again, an "iron" word, followed by a "column". Zhao Tiezhu? or, Su Tiezhu? Su Bai gave up the idea of ??letting the little guy continue to turn the dictionary to name himself. In case he turned out to Su Weiguo, Su Jian, and Su Bayi came out, it was called a toothache. "Forget it, son, wait until tomorrow your dad takes you to the temple to get a good name." Su Bai kissed the little guy on the pink face. He hadnt shaved for a long time, and Hu Shi had the little guy tickle and giggled. But Su Bais heart suddenly became a little heavy, tomorrow, How many tomorrows do I have? Chapter 196： Su Yuxuan Since the last incident, the smoker has never seen Chu Zhao in reality. She also knows how much Chu Zhao has suffered, and her girlfriend accidentally died. No, it is better in itself. The buddy car committed suicide when he ran over. This kind of blow, as long as it is a normal man can not afford to live, even if he is a police; On one side is his sweet girlfriend, on the other hand, from childhood to big buddies, Chu Zhao, who is sandwiched between two people, can only be like a coward who can only rely on himself to drink at home. This...maybe there is no way. Chu Zhaos character and Su Bai are two extremes. Two people usually look like ordinary people, but what is hidden inside Su Bai is a kind of impulse and temperament that overturns everything, and Chu Zhao, then It seems a lot, and it is really embarrassing. When Su Bai was very young, his parents died unexpectedly, so for many years, Su Bai was a person who came over, and Chu Zhao was the opposite. He had a strong father and a strong family. When I was a child, I didnt obey or made mistakes. I was often hanged by my father under the door frame and used the police to whip. When I grew up, I was forced to be a policeman. I was very disgusted, but I also had to wear police uniforms. At the same time, he also organized a killing club with several of his own buddies, in such a way to vent their dissatisfaction with family arrangements. The smoker drove the car into the Chuzhao community. Even after his girlfriends accident, Chu Zhao did not move. On the one hand, there was not a lot of real estate like Su Bai, as a police officer, even if living conditions and economy The conditions are relatively good but they can''t be expressed. This is very similar to some of the civil servants in the moment. They can afford to buy a luxury car, but they can''t buy it. They can afford a luxury home, but they can''t hang on their own name, nor can they blatantly Show it, a little bit of the meaning of the night. The smoker knocked on the door of Chu Zhaojia. She thought that Chu Zhao should be asleep after drunkenness at this time, but I did not expect that Chu Zhao still opened the door. Chu Zhao, wearing a white shirt, looks so hard and refreshed, and the beard is also clean, giving a very cool feeling. This made the smoked child somewhat accidental. In her impression, Chu Zhao should not have come out so quickly, and came out so thoroughly. "Is there something?" There is no need for a guest between the smoker and the child. Chu Zhao went straight to the bathroom and washed his face with a men''s facial cleanser. "Are you good?" Smoked himself walked into the living room, took a can of beer from the refrigerator, opened it, and took a sip. "No, it''s getting worse." Chu Zhao replied as he licked his face. "Why?" asked the smoker. "I am going to find Su Bai. I have something to ask him." Chu Zhao just washed his face with water, and now he is taking a towel and rubbing it out. "Like me, I was going to look at you and then go to Su Bai." "So smart." Chu Zhao took a deep breath and then spit out heavily. "Don''t you go back to the UK?" "I applied for a vacation." Smoker said with a smile. "Why?" Chu Zhao is somewhat puzzled, which will affect the future of the smoker. "I have encountered some things, I don''t want to be distracted now." Smoked children swayed the beer cans. "What about you?" "Listening to a radio, I suddenly felt that life has become more meaningful. Then, suddenly, I feel that drinking all day is unconscious. Now it is a very extravagant thing." Chu Zhao reached for the beer in the hands of the smoker. However, he was directly escaping from the smoked child. "When you drive, you can''t drink." Smoked his eyes blinked. "Right, broadcast? Oh, it won''t be so smart, is the name called terrorist broadcast?" Chu Zhaos whole person suddenly stopped, The smoker immediately stopped. Both people seem to have some accidents, Actually, Its really so smart. .................. The mountain is not high, there is a fairy name, the water is not deep, and there is a dragon. However, if you want to find a temple that you are satisfied with in a big demon, it is not a simple matter to find a genuine sorghum. A materialistic society, here, how many can meditate and stick to it. What about the people? Su Bai is very cautious about giving the name to the little guy. I don''t want to just take it casually. Since it is awkward, you have to be a sly look. No way, after looking for a few people who felt unsatisfied, Su Bai called the monk. Although I have just cut off the monk''s things, but Su Bai''s heart is not a psychological burden and awkward. "Hey, monk, Shanghai, do you have any brothers and sisters who know each other, help me introduce one, I have to go to the children to see, by the way, take a name." The monk was silent for a while, thinking that if you want to name it, you cant directly ask yourself to pick it up in Jiuzhaigou... "Amitabha, one of the poor." "Okay, your address is sent." Su Bai hung up the phone. Soon, the monk sent an address from WeChat. Su Bai entered the car navigation, not very far, but it seems to be living in an apartment building, not in any temple. About a quarter of an hour later, Su Bais car drove into the community. The community relied on sensors to automatically open the door. However, after seeing Su Bais luxury car, the security guard immediately took the initiative to help Su Bai open the door. Su Bai was also very polite. When the gate was opened, a one-hundred-dollar tip was handed over. Today is a happy day to name the little guy, Su Bai also wants to accumulate some luck for the little guy. Going around, I finally found the building. Su Bai stopped the car against the flower bed, then walked in with the little guy. The lucky one did not come over, but stayed at home, this cat was yesterday. The painting that I watched for one night was not ready yet. Just before Su Bai left the house with the little guy, the auspicious all the way to get on the bus, and also jumped to Su Bais steering wheel and watched Su Bai for a while, meaning Yin Qiu Su Bai must take care of the little guy. Auspiciousness is good intentions, and Su Bai can''t attack. He really raised the little guy as his own child. Now, for Su Bai, even if he gave his life, he would not let the little guy suffer any harm. Into the elevator, to the thirteenth floor, then turn left, the monk did not give the phone number, but the house number is given in great detail. Su Bai stood in front of the door and reached for the door. After seven times of smashing, the door was actually opened. The furnishings inside were very simple, not too clean, and even a thin layer of dust, which seemed to be unoccupied for a long time. In the living room, there was a sly man in a squatting shirt sitting back against Su Bai. "Master?" Su Bai shouted. The other party has no response. Su Bai frowned, and the monk should not be so devoid of such things in the pit, and he came here for the little guy, the monk himself is also a half-dry of the little guy. However, in front of this monk, Su Bai feels like a.........dead. Just as Su Bai decided to leave the room first and then call the monk to confirm whether the stilt you introduced to me was long gone. However, when Su Bai was preparing to retreat, a sigh came from the other side of the monk, and then, the surrounding area suddenly became clear, the dust disappeared in an instant, and the body of the monk seemed to be slowly inflated. The bulging looks like a normal person. The little guy clasped his mouth with his hands, his eyes wide open, apparently feeling curious about the changes around him. "This kid, not bad." The monk stood up and turned around to face Su Bai; It is not very new, but it shows a kind of majesty. The monks look very old, but they are very healthy, giving people a very unreal feeling. "Innately born, interesting, how can he follow you." The monk went to Su Bai. Su Bais eyes narrowed and the murder began to emerge. The monks stopped their steps and looked at the children. They looked at Su Bai and smiled. "Looking for poverty, what is it?" "Look for the master, ask for a name." "Amitabha." The monks put their hands together and read the Buddha number, then slowly closed their eyes, and then opened again. For a time, the eyes of the monks became extremely deep and seemed to be two abyss, which could make people fall into the trap. Go in. After a short while, the monks sighed and the whole person became a lot of wilting, which seemed to consume a lot of strength. "Are you sure you want him to follow you?" asked the monk. "You are not together, but better for this child." "It doesn''t matter, he must follow me." Su Bai said, this point, Su Bai had long thought clearly. "Well, the world is full of dual law, what is your surname?" "Su." "The child is called Su Yuxuan, Yu Xuan, referring to the Xuan Pavilion in the rain, the Xuanyuan in the rain, the pavilion used to hide from the rain when it rains, the donor, and hope that this child can become your innermost, the last shelter. "" When you were arrogant, you turned around and sat down on your knees. The figure began to fade again, and the surrounding brightness and the clearness of the window slowly dimmed. Su Bai nodded and saw that the monk had already made the intention to send the guest. Su Bai also left the room and the door slowly closed automatically. "I know that Gao Gao is hidden in the city''s legal field. I don''t know if it is a haunted house." Su Bai smiled and then reached out and poked a poke on the little guy''s chin. "Son, you will call Yu Xuan in the future, Su Yuxuan, how?" The little guy sucking his fingers seemed to be thinking, and he was hesitating. In the end, he bitterly pressed his face and nodded. Then he opened his hands with a smile and the calf began to squint: "..........................." Chapter 197： Psychotherapy After leaving the community, Su Bai drove to a large shopping center and parked the car in the parking lot under the shopping center. Su Bai took the little guy and took the elevator. On the first floor, there is a neat shopping cart outside the elevator. Now the shopping cart is also very human. Su Bai remembers that when he was a child, he went to the supermarket with his parents. At that time, there was a special shopping cart for the children. Sitting in a small position, my mother liked to let herself sit there and then pushed herself to go shopping. Su Bai always felt that a little boy was sitting in that position very embarrassed, yes, very embarrassed, but also resisted many times, but his mother was so happy. Now there is a cartoon toy-style cabin under the shopping cart. It is connected with the shopping cart. Su Bai finds an Altman, then puts the little guy in, and then pushes the car to the commodity area. After all, the little guy is young, not as much as Su Bai thought. Instead, he felt that he was sitting inside and watching Su Bai pushing himself to go very interesting. He kept patted his little meat and shouted like Grumpeting to Su Bai. "Quiet, boy, you are not Godzilla, I push you hard." Su Bai smiled at the little guy, then took out a box of chocolate bars and teared open the box and handed it to the little guy sitting in the Altman hut below. Oh no, now its called Su Yuxuan. The little guy had eaten and was almost like most of the children of this age. He took it and ate it. Su Bai found a few more food and opened the sealed bag and handed it to the little one below. Subsequently, Su Bai was prepared to buy another commodity area to buy something else. At this time, a uniformed supermarket staff ran over and stopped Su Bai. "Sir, I am sorry, according to the regulations of the supermarket, things that have not been settled are not allowed to be opened at the supermarket. Please bring these things to the checkout and pay the fine." "I haven''t bought anything yet. I don''t check out these things," Su Bai said. "Sorry, sir, this is our rule here." The saleswoman looks calm on the surface, but there is a kind of disdain in the heart. In what age, there are still people who eat in the supermarket without paying the bill, not more than ten. Years ago, at that time, the big supermarkets were just entering the cities of various cities. It is true that many customers are greedy and have made a lot of jokes, but now there are cameras everywhere in the supermarket, and there are still people who are so unqualified. Su Bai looked at the little guy. The little guy seemed to know that something was wrong, and he didnt eat it in his mouth. Instead, he whispered his mouth and looked at things that he hadnt finished eating. "Like this, let me see first, I remember........." Su Bai took out his mobile phone and looked at it. The saleswoman stood with enough courtesy to stand by Su Bai. At the same time, there were security guards coming over there, not for fighting, just to support the scene. "Oh, sure enough, I am sorry, this supermarket is under my name." Su Bai said while flipping his phone book, then dialed a phone call, and then he did not talk, put his mobile phone After handing it to the saleswoman, I didnt even have a mobile phone. I turned around and pushed the shopping cart away to continue shopping. About five minutes later, the saleswoman ran with two very formal people who seemed to be the responsible person. Obviously, it took a lot of effort to find Su Bai between these dazzling shelves. Cold sweat also oozes on the forehead. The saleswoman handed the phone to Su Bai with some fear. Su Bai took the phone and smiled. "It''s okay, I buy something myself, don''t bother me." These people wanted to open their mouths to say something, but seeing this attitude of Su Bai obviously did not want to be disturbed by others and their children''s shopping time, and did not dare to continue to harass, immediately retreat. Su Bai patted the little guy''s head: "Continue to eat, don''t be afraid, this supermarket is a family, what you want to eat if you want to eat." The little guy opened his mouth and smiled happily, continuing to eat and stuff. After half an hour, Su Bai left the shopping center and bought a lot of things. In fact, some people in the family regularly change food, water and other daily necessities to the refrigerator and other places. What Su Bai needs to buy is really very Less, of course, it can be said that it is a whim to go shopping with a small guy. In the parking lot under the shopping center, Su Bai walked to his car, but found a woman who was dressed very well at the age of twenty-six, standing by her car. It seems that it has been waiting for a long time, but Su Bai I don''t know her. "Hello." The woman took off her own sunglasses, a very delicate face, from hairstyle to wearing, all dressed up impeccably, this is a woman with extremely high temperament on the outside, and the body Clothes are not the price that ordinary people can afford. "Is there something?" Its just that Su Bai is a bit unrecognizable. Now, if you are a jealous person, you cant hook up with other women in front of your child. The little guy looked at the big sister and looked at Su Bai again. The cute little eyes actually smashed. "Sorry, I just got into your car when I was backing up. I stayed here to solve this problem." Woman is against Su Bai. Su Bai heard the words, went to his car and looked at it. Sure enough, there was a scratch on the door on the side of the cab. It was not very serious. Of course, it was different from the value of Su Bais car. It is. "It doesn''t matter, it''s okay." Su Bai said while opening his trunk, putting the things he bought in, and then holding the little guy ready to get out of the car. The woman was surprised: "You said that those processes are gone?" "Yes, miss, thank you for staying and waiting for me. Ok, now it''s okay, can I go?" Su Bai pulled the window up. He remembered that he had several cars parked in his garage. Its good to change one when it comes out. Besides, if the car is not in the car, it does not mean much to Su Bai. Whoever thought that the woman actually opened the co-pilot position directly and sat in. "Can you please send me home by the way? My car has called people to drive away and send it for repair. I don''t like to drive out with a defective car." "My car has also been scraped," Su Bai reminded. "Not the same, you drive, not me." Then, the woman looked at the little guy sitting behind. "Is this your son? So cute." Said, the woman opened her hand and held the little guy in her arms. The little guy didn''t recognize her life, but played with the woman. Su Bai sighed and asked: "Where do you live?" "The Prince Building," the woman replied. Su Bai poured out the car and opened the garage. When she got on the road, the woman suddenly said: "Is your life pressure is not great? And the temper is not very good?" Su Bai did not answer, just driving quietly, the Prince Building is not far from here. "And you should have grown up in a single-parent family since childhood, or even... live alone and live alone since childhood?" the woman asked tentatively. "Have you investigated me?" Su Bai asked. "No, you can see a lot of things when you look at your car, but I can''t figure out a little bit. I just saw that when you came over with your child, it was completely different. Which one is the real one?" "what do you do?" "Physician, my studio is in the Prince''s Building, this is my business card." The woman put the business card on the legs of Su Bai. "In fact, you have serious psychological obstacles, and there is a lot of physical and mental stress. My job is to help people relieve and release stress. Do you want me to help you?" Su Bai smiled. "My pressure, you can''t solve it." Yes, the pressure brought by the terrorist broadcast, the pressure that you have created from a small living environment, can you resolve it? "Don''t believe me, in fact, my work is more advanced, and even in Europe and America, it belongs to the kind that is not accepted by the mainstream, but sometimes it can often come out with miraculous effects." Speaking, Su Bai had already reached the corner of the Prince Building. The front was just because a truck turned out a traffic accident, the road was blocked, and a lot of cars were gathered in front and behind. "Look, anyway, traffic jam, go to my office for a cup of tea, scrape your car and you don''t even go through the process. I am also very embarrassed." Su Bai did not speak, but still left the steering wheel and opened the open parking space in front of the Prince Building. After getting out of the car, the woman led the way with enthusiasm. The little guy was very interested and kept moving in Su Bais arms. Su Bai gently tapped on the little guy''s small head. "What are you excited about? People see your dad have money to be so diligent to pull customers, my money is not your money in the future?" The little guy listened to Su Bais words and silently did not say anything. It seems that he was really thinking. Su Bai did not understand whether the little head of the melon could understand what he had just said. The name on the woman''s business card is Ying Yinger, which is English, and there is a special perfume on the business card. Yingying''s office is on the 27th floor. After entering, it is a very ordinary office. It is not very luxurious, but it is also very good, but the office should be much bigger than the ordinary, because there is a red curtain. Covered half of the space. Ying Yinger began to change clothes, walked to the hangers like no outsiders, and took off her black underwear and put on a set of white clothes similar to pajamas. "Want to experience it?" "No interest." Su Bai replied. "Oh, you misunderstood." Ying Yinger walked over to the red curtain and reached out. Immediately, another "world" appeared in the office. "Through a certain degree of physical pain at a specific time, relieve the pressure and pain of releasing people''s hearts. Rest assured, I am an expert in this field. I am very confident in my professionalism and professional ability. Ok, now, I will ask you again, Sir, are you willing to try my service once? Su Bai put the little guy on the sofa, the windbreaker wrapped two Hellfire shotguns on the side of the little guy, and then walked in, Ying Yinger knows how to pull the curtain back to cover the little guy''s sight. Then he gestured to Su Bai to raise his arms, and then she tied the hands of Su Bai with her hands. "Attention, I want to increase the height of the bracelet to give your body more tension." The voice just fell, the bracelet was too high, and the white arms were lifted high. Of course, this bracelet and the torture device here are actually not trapped by Su Bai. However, he really wants to try it. This kind of curiosity method will not be a little effective, if the woman is relying on it now. Really can threaten myself, then Su Bai can really find a piece of tofu to die. Ying Yinger holds a leather whip in her left hand and a electric shock stick in her right hand. Then she thinks of what she wants and takes off her pajamas. "Right, what flavor do you like? I can change a suit that you like. Chapter 198： Red boy "Just casually." Su Bai slowly closed his eyes. "I am not very interested in this." "Why, do you guys, do you like this taste?" Ying Ying''s whip gently slid over Su Bai''s face, her hand also sticking to Su Bai''s chest, stroking with rhythm. "You don''t think that I am the kind of woman with watery poplar. This is only part of the treatment. I am full of respect for my work, and I am full of respect for my guests and myself." "You don''t misunderstand, I just said, you can hurry up," Su Bai explained. "But, sir, you have to cooperate with me, step by step with me, do you know?" In this way, the effect of the treatment can be stimulated to the best. (modified and omitted.........) "Zizi........." The electric shock rod was directly stabbed in the position of Su Bai''s waist and soft meat. "hiss" Su Bai took a breath, Im completely out of reach, The body began to lick and twitch, but Su Bai still clenched his teeth. He suppressed his body''s counterattack instinct, forced himself to regain calmness due to electric shock, and relaxed his body, making the effect of electric shock more effective. Come in. Ying Yinger has a slight frown. She is professional, so she can feel the intensity of her own electric shock. Actually, this man in front of him is just a kind of itching. It seems that This young man in front of himself, More powerful than I thought. With a slight gaze, Ying Yinger increased the click strength. The current began to shuttle through Su Bai, and the frequency of Su Bai''s body shaking and tremor began to get faster and faster. He didn''t say anything, but the body was constantly swaying at this time. Ying Yinger kept adjusting the strength of the current and the position of the electric shock bar. Finally, she found a tipping point. She continued to observe her shock while watching Su Bai''s reaction. Gradually, the physical stimulation began to infiltrate into the spiritual consciousness of Su Bai. The whole person actually had a feeling of fluttering and celestial. This is a feeling that is difficult to describe with words, which makes people feel incredible. a feeling of, Can you really have this effect? Ying Yingers words are accompanied by a kind of charm, and they keep echoing in Su Bais ear. The distance is suddenly and far, and the breath sometimes comes to the surface, sometimes it is completely undetectable. "What do you feel? Is there a feeling of flying? Your soul, very light and light, with a feeling of flying freely, and flying higher and higher, flying higher and higher, has already flown through the clouds, by your side, is a blue sky, and above you, Fast, right, slowly look up, your head is light, very strong light, light..............." At this time, Su Bai took the initiative to relax his body, and actively let go of his spiritual consciousness, so that Ying Yinger would act on himself. Otherwise, with the ability of Ying Yinger, he could not do this to Su Bai. Su Bais consciousness also actively cooperates with Ying Yinger. He felt that his soul had already floated into the sky, feeling that his body had completely freed his **** and felt that he had gained a great freedom. Gradually, Ying Yinger removed the electric shock rod and a circle of steel rope appeared in her hand, silently covering the neck of Su Bai. At this time, Su Bai was still out of the aftermath of the electric shock. Ying Yinger gently tightened the steel rope to bring a certain degree of suffocation to Su Bai. Her nose has already appeared sweaty. Obviously, she is also very tired, because she had to control the angle and strength of the electric shock before, and she had to hypnotize Su Bai. Now, this kind of neck work is for a woman. It is also a very difficult action. "You can''t breathe gradually, but your body and mind have already got a big freedom. Freedom makes you feel comfortable, let you forget everything, your body has been wrapped in a ray of light; That is the warmth of the sun, it is the embrace of the sun, it is accepting you, it is waiting for you, it is calling you, Let go of all your guards, let go of all your guards, meet them, and come from the warmest of your heart. Listen to me, take your time, Slowly, Come" Su Bai seems to really see that he is completely covered by white light. In the end, there is a grassland around him, the sun is shining, the altitude of Zoige is very high, the air is a little thin, but the sky is very blue, the sun is full, the green grass, Cattle and sheep into pieces. This is a beautiful view, beautiful, and suffocating. Su Bai looked at himself and found himself wearing a small suit, and he seemed to be very small. "Hot out of clothes, my stupid son, and I just met your dad, no matter how hot or cold, you must maintain your own demeanor, do not know if this is stupid? Don''t let the temperature go to the wind, laugh at the dead. A very sweet and sweet female voice rang in Su Bai''s ear. This time, it was not the voice of Ying Yinger, but from another woman, with a touch of joy and joy. This voice also made Su Bai feel very kind, even... very nostalgic, as if it has always existed in his own heart and exists in his own soul. A pair of warm hands helped the small suit to be taken off, revealing the children''s shirt inside, the woman pulled herself from behind, and the two sat down on the hillside together. The woman''s hand glared at herself, and the two men rub their heads. "Son, that''s a yak." The woman wore a long azure dress, which did not cover her own body. Instead, it highlighted a beauty that echoed youth and maturity, and naturally revealed an elegant temperament belonging to the nobility. After Su Bai read some stories about the Republic of China, when she read Lin Huiyin, she always linked Lin Huiyin to the woman in her memory. Her talent, her temperament, her gentleness. People, completely and Lin Huiyin is no different, and she does not like Lin Huiyin likes to hang around, her heart, only her husband alone. "Well, your two girls are sitting in front of you for a while." A bright man shouted behind him. Su Bai subconsciously wanted to turn back and look back, but the woman took Su Bai. "Don''t move, Dad is painting us. Look, how beautiful it is." Su Bai wants to look up and look at the woman''s face. He enjoys this warm feeling. Really... very enjoyable. However, when Su Bai just raised his head and did not see the womans face, A splash of ice water suddenly poured into his face. .................. "Cough.........cough.........cough..." Su Bai was crouching on the ground at this time, coughing constantly. In his ribs and soft meat position, a piece of blue-purple was slowly fading away, and there was still a bruise on his neck. Own, Own, I can see my mother''s face after a little time, **** why stop! "Why stopped, why!" Su Bai grabbed Ying Ying''s shoulder with one hand. At this time, the woman also crouched on the ground. Her body was sweaty and her lips were white and she looked very weak. Obviously, she provided treatment for Su Bai. It is also a great burden. "It hurts, hurts, hurts..." Ying Yinger shouted. Su Bai reacted, released his hand, looked up, and took a deep breath. Ying Yinger looked at Su Bai and bit his lip. "Your psychological pressure and backlog are much bigger than I thought. How can you still bring a child to the supermarket?" By the way, have you just been doing something you have been trying to do? I tell you, this is impossible. It is like a normal dream. It always wakes up at the most critical moment. In fact, it doesn''t happen to wake up at that second, because people''s consciousness and real time are not in the same The time dimension, you think in the dream and the subconscious mind is a little bit of time, in fact, the difference may be half an hour, so many hours. I just don''t stop, you will be strangled by me. You know, like the famous red boy case in the past, playing this at home and finally strangled himself. Chapter 199： Fierce! "Red boy case?" Su Bai finally came to a slower moment, stood up, twisted his neck, stretched his body, and issued a string of bones, and then he Out of the curtain, touched the little guy''s head, the little guy was already lying on the sofa and fell asleep, but the whole body was squatting on Su Bai''s clothes, this is to keep the two under the Su white clothes. Put the gun. This child. Su Bai smiled and hugged the little guy and gently placed it on the other side of the sofa. He immediately put on his clothes, and the Hellfire shotgun was also included in his windbreaker. Some of the scars on my body have now recovered. This is why Su Bai is so anxious to wear clothes. With Ying Yings professionalism, she will definitely notice that the click scars on her body and the bruises on her neck have disappeared. The details. "I am so tired." Ying Yinger stood up against the wall, stumbled and sat behind her desk, opened a bottle of mineral water, put some medicine into it, and then drank it. After breathing for a while, Ying Yinger seems to be slowing down. "You are the most difficult thing for all of my customers, both physically and mentally. I can feel it. You are constantly consciously relaxing your body and spirit to let me enter. So, I am very strange, sir, what did you do in the past? mercenary? Special forces? Sorry, please forgive the limitations of my thinking, but in my experience, only these people can have a strong will when they have an enviable body, and most people can easily occupy one of them. Very good, both are occupied, really few. Many people, when the will is honed, the body has already gone downhill, and those who are in good health are not fully mature. "You think more." Su Bai returned this sentence, "Well, I should go." "I don''t know what your name is?" Ying Yinger is lying on the office chair like a lazy kitten. The charming feet are on the desk with a special style. "Su Bai." "So, Su Dagong, the slave is here waiting for your next visit." Su Bai picked up the little guy and walked out of the office. When I got off the elevator, the natural wind outside came over, and Su Bai suddenly felt a long-lost effort. Su Bai suddenly felt a little funny. Is this method similar to the nature of S, M, and M actually able to relieve the pressure inside? The little guy yawned at this time, the small body of the meat toot began to stretch out, then the two small hands rubbed their eyes, looked at Su Bai, actually snickered, and then buried his face Su Bai''s chest. "You are a little devil, laughing fart." Su Bai patted the little guy''s **** and got into the car. The traffic accident has been dealt with, the road has been restored, and Su Bai opened the past. When the next traffic light was waiting for the traffic lights, Su Bai saw the little guy sitting in the co-pilot position twisting himself and looking at himself. Su Bai reached out and licked the little guys nose. "What are you looking at?" The little guy pouted and then sat down again. When I got home, it was already in the evening. At the door of my house, I parked a more familiar car with Su Bai, and then looked at the license plate number. Su Bai knew who it was. At this time, on the steps in front of the gate, both smoked children and Chu Zhao were sitting there, watching Su Bai come back, and the two talents stood up. Obviously, they should have waited for a long time. "Why don''t you call me?" Su Bai asked inexplicably. "There was a lot of hits, no one answered." The smoked child said, "Su Dagong is a busy man. Of course, there is no effort to take care of these little characters. The original fairy tale is deceiving. Its really just to talk about it. The smoker came over to help Su Bai hold the little guy over. Su Bai opened the car and put the things bought. When he saw the Chu Zhao around him, he just nodded silently. Chu Zhao only gestured. When the little guy entered the house, the auspicious ran down, did not care about Chu Zhao and smoked children, squatting directly on the little guy''s clothes, should be to bathe the little guy, personal hygiene for the little guy Auspicious, but very concerned. "Su Bai, where is your tea?" asked the smoker. "Look for it yourself, I don''t know, there is juice in the fridge." "I still want to drink tea." Smoked into the kitchen, "Oh, here." When the three cups of tea came out, the three talents present at the scene were finally settled. "Chu Zhao, he also came in." Smoked the child at this time. Su Bai nodded. When he saw Chu Zhao and his auspicious attitude towards Chu Zhao, Su Bai also understood this. "It''s a bit interesting. Let''s hear the broadcast." Su Bai took a sip of tea and spit out a breath. "Come, live for you to experience the task, cheer." The smoker immediately raised the teacup, but Chu Zhao did not move. Su Bai and the smoked child touched it, and the scene looked awkward. Chu Zhao touched his chin with both hands and looked at Su Bai. "Su Bai, Hui Hui''s things, is it related to broadcasting?" Su Bai nodded, "Related." The smoked child looked at Chu Zhao, and some of his dissatisfaction frowned. "Chu Zhao, I didn''t talk to you before. The woman didn''t feel good when she first came into contact with you. You misunderstood Su Bai." Chu Zhao did not speak, but his hands were staggered, showing his inner entanglement. "I have nothing to do with this incident. I saw the photo I sent to me when I was in Jiuzhaigou last time. I saw something wrong, so I came back specially, and then the radio released a realistic mission." Chu Zhaos smoke circle was slightly reddish, but he still lifted the teacup and drank it in one go, then placed the cup on the coffee table. Why dont tell me earlier. "You are going to talk to your dad now about what you encountered in the experience mission. You see your father believe it or not, and all the things about broadcasting are not sensed by ordinary people. I still remember the first half of the year. The roommate who had a heart attack? In fact, he is not a heart attack. I shot and killed your gun. As a result, is there a bullet in your gun? The autopsy reported that he also died of a heart attack? Chu Zhao covered his face with his hands, and the whole person fell into the sofa. "Don''t eat together at night?" asked the smoker. What about the name? Su Bai asked. Celebrate that all three of us heard the broadcast? "Or else? You cook?" asked the smoker. "I remember that cooking is delicious." Su Bai waved his hand. "Forget it, don''t bother to cook, go out and eat." The smoked child stood up and pulled La Chuzhao. Chu Zhao sat up, although the mood was not very high, but it was finally restored to normal. However, as for his thoughts in the bottom of his heart, Su Bai was not clear. In fact, perhaps smoked children and Chu Zhao did not feel it. When Su Bai learned that they also listened to the terrorist broadcast, invisible, there was a gap between him and their relationship. Su Bai can still remember clearly that he and the fat man and the monk are how to love each other. Since they have become listeners, they are not allowed to be sure, and they will have a knife when they are smashed, because in the world of stories, people, It will all change. Su Bai hugged the little guy who had a good shower and auspicious. He still stayed upstairs and looked at the painting. The cat now has a tendency to move closer to the artist. Three adults and one child got on the bus together. Su Bai re-launched the car and asked, "What are you going to eat?" "Western food." Smoked child suggested. "OK." Su Bai nodded. Chu Zhao was still a bit unsettled, and Su Bai was too lazy to continue to seek Chu Zhao''s opinion. About twenty minutes later, Su Bai drove the car to the door of a western restaurant. It was considered a relatively high-end western restaurant for Shanghai. Everyone got out of the car, and Su Bai threw the car key to a service that came over. Born, then hugged the little guy and went straight in. There is a place dedicated to children of all ages in the corner of the restaurant. There are also two dedicated waiters who are responsible for caring for the children. Seeing Su Bai holding the children, a waiter immediately came over and asked: "Sir, do I need to take care of your children?" Su Bai looked at the little guy, and the little guy looked at the little child who was sitting there and looked like he was, and then turned his head in disgust. It seems that the little guy is too lazy to play with other little kids. "No, thank you, let us arrange the location." "Okay, please." Everyone is seated, and the smoker is responsible for ordering food. Chu Zhao finally recovered at this time, personally went to get a bottle of red wine, opened the bottle, poured it on Su Bai and poured it on himself, and took the initiative to raise the glass: "Complement, sorry." "This apology is too insincere. This bottle of wine still has to pay for me." Although Su Bai was so tempted, he still raised his glass and touched Chu Zhao. The two men sipped. Its... Let''s bury the suspicion. "Well, I will go to the bathroom first and help me look after the children." "Don''t worry, your little cute can''t be lost." Smoked the initiative to sit up and pinch the little guy''s dirty face. Su Bai stood up and walked to the bathroom under the lead of the waiter. When he passed the previous place, he found that the waiter and the baby who were caring for the baby were not here. It should be that his parents left with their children after eating. . However, when Su Bai pushed the door of the bathroom into the room, the body slammed a slight shudder. The taste of blood, Fresh blood, For blood, Su Bai is very sensitive. Su Bai looked around and finally, he opened the door of a compartment. a baby, There is a scale hanging under the foot. Was hanged in this compartment, The babys head is like a deep **** hole with an awl or a thick needle. at this time, The baby has no breath. Chapter 200： Looking for it, looking for a friend Chu Zhao also walked into the bathroom at this time. He saw Su Bai washing his hands in the pool. Some doubts: "what happened?" Su Bai facelessly put his hands on the hand dryer and looked at the compartment, meaning you went to see it yourself. Chu Zhao immediately walked over and opened the door of the compartment, and then the whole person looked shocked. "Call the police." Chu Zhaoyu out of the mobile phone is ready to call the police. He is a policeman, even if he used to reprimand this profession, but when he encountered such a thing, the professional attributes let him go to instinct. Su Bai did nothing, and did not move anything. He quietly dried his hands and walked out of the bathroom. After a while, Chu Zhao, who made a phone call, also came out. What did you find? Chu Zhao asked Su Bai. Su Bai shook his head and looked at Chu Zhao. "Its not like the audience. Its hard for the average audience to do this. You are the police. Lets investigate." Chu Zhao sighed. "Don''t eat, you and the smoker leave first. I am here to wait for my colleagues." Su Bai looked at Chu Zhao. "Are you sure you can work now?" "I understand myself." Chu Zhao said. "Okay, let''s go first." Out of this kind of thing, Su Bai did not have the heart to continue eating here. Of course, it is impossible to continue to operate today. The smoker held the little guy and left the store with Su Bai. In fact, Chu Zhao, who is a policeman, knows that no one in this store is allowed to leave, including customers and service personnel. This is the rule, but Chu Zhao is more clear, some rules, for Su Bai and smoked children, does not apply, and not to mention their identity in reality is enough to break the rules, plus they are still the identity of the audience It is even less likely to be bound by this rule. On the car, Su Bai grabbed the steering wheel with one hand, but did not rush to start the car. The smoker just saw the phone, and Chu Zhao sent the picture in the bathroom interval to her. At this time, she also understood what happened. The little guy is sitting in the arms of the smoked child at this time, unhappy, some intuition, very keen, a child who is about the same size as himself lost his breath in a place so close to himself, the little guy is also very sad. "Don''t you go?" The smoker suddenly asked. "Go." Su Bai is ready to start the car. However, the car just started not going far, Su Bai stepped on the brakes, and the car stopped on the road. "Forget it, don''t leave." The smoker didn''t say anything, just holding the little guy silently. Su Bai dumped the car back again. "Wait for the investigation results of Chu Zhao, since it will not be the audience, then I have to look at it, who is here to make a ghost." Yes, a child who is nearly one year old has pierced his head, tied a scale on his foot, and hanged it. It is really a godsend and it looks like a ritual. "The murderer, will it still be in the restaurant?" asked the smoker. "Look at the situation, it may or may not be. If it is the staff of the restaurant, then he should still be in the restaurant, because he will be exposed as if he left the identity. If it is intentionally sneaked in, then it should not be. It is." Su Bai took a bottle of mineral water from the car and took a few mouthfuls. Then he put the bottle back. At this time, there was already a police car on the front street. .................. "Isn''t you asking you to go first?" Chu Zhao took off his gloves and walked to the side of Su Bai and the smoked child. Su Bai and the smoked child had just been called and recorded a transcript, but because there was a full absence proof and Chu Zhao This policeman is a guarantor, so making a transcript is a simple process. Of course, the most important thing is that the police have a very clear clue that after the incident, a special person in the restaurant is responsible for the care of the customers. The waitress is gone. Seeing the situation is not like a poisonous hand, because there is a video tape around the restaurant that shows that she sneaked out from the back door, and has not contacted her yet, there has been a police station to her residence, it should be soon There will be news, if you can''t find her in her home, then it is likely to be all over the city. After all, the camera in the restaurant also took pictures of her holding the child to the bathroom, just to protect the privacy of the bathroom. So no camera is installed. "Is that woman crazy, so torture a child." Smoked a little puzzled, the little guy was already asleep at the moment, kneeling on her shoulder. "Maybe it is a mental illness." Chu Zhao said, but obviously, he does not believe it himself. After all, not every mental patient is Su Bai, and even if Su Bai kills, it is not so bad to say that it is so small. The child shot, and even used such a method to kill the child. Su Bai was frowning and silent, and then he seemed to think of something and looked at Chu Zhao: "Do you think that this child''s death method is very similar to the death of the deceased in the Chongqing Boys case? There was a wound pierced by a thick needle on the top of the head, and the scales were tied under the feet. Chu Zhao smiled unnaturally. "It should be just a crude imitation." Su Bai shook his head, "not necessarily." Said, Su Bai''s cell phone rang, it was a reply from the fat man. Before Su Bai sent the photo to the smoker and sent it to the fat man. The fat man finally put it at this time. His reply was sent. Although the relationship between Su Bai and the fat man is not very good, but this kind of thing that does not matter the interests of the dispute, everyone will still subconsciously interoperate with each other. After all, the industry has a specialization, who is not allowed to I have encountered things that I dont understand outside of my strengthening system. "According to my observation by the fat man, this should be somewhat different from the statement that the Chongqing boy case was passed down because the boy in the Chongqing boy first put the boy in uniform, put on the locker red dress, and tied the soul. It is to kill the soul. Then kill the boy, and insert the soul needle into the top of his head. This is the diarrhea soul. It is estimated that the murderer should have a magic weapon such as a gourd, a box and the like. Finally, I hang it on the beam again, because according to Taoism, the soul cannot be completely removed, so he must be allowed to leave the ground (from the soil). It is because the wood represents life and has the effect of attracting souls. In this way, the child''s soul can be taken clean! As for 13 years and 13 days, the female relatives are water-based red clothes, nothing more than to raise the soul to the point of yin! But you only have a watch here, it seems that many places are imitating, but there is no meaning in the slightest sense. The toilet is a place with heavy yin, but the toilets in high-end restaurants are not the same as the public toilets on the street. In fact, it is very pitiful. After all, there are not many people used and basically someone is responsible for cleaning it in the day before. In addition, the wound on the head of the child is more like a chiseling. It is not chiseled at the determined acupoints. The rest of the details seem to be the same as the Chongqing Boys case, but it just looks similar. After reading these responses, Su Bai did not completely let go of his heart. He always felt that something was wrong, but he couldnt say what was wrong, but now the terrorist broadcast did not release the actual mission, so it should be possible to see the incident. For terrorist broadcasts, it is not an event that needs to be handled by the audience. Chu Zhaos mobile phone rang at this time. He is now a big head, and this case is also the scene of the murder he found, so the various case processes will be summarized here. "Hey, what?" Chu Zhaos breathing suddenly became rushed. "I immediately sent people to help in the past. You protect the scene." Putting down the phone, Chu Zhaos face looked very unsightly. What''s wrong? asked the smoker. Are you up? Chu Zhao calmly nodded. "The waitress was just found dead at home, dead... exactly the same as the little one." Chu Zhao turned and looked at Su Bai, "Su Bai, this is really not the audience. of?" Su Bai shrugged. "Unless he is crazy, or this little child is his father-in-law, he is taking revenge, but it is impossible to think about it. The audience cannot be so mischievous in the real world, and if a certain audience Just killing people in front of us, the real task of terrorist broadcasting should be released to us soon." At this moment, Su Bais cell phone rang, and Su Bai looked at the electric reminder. It was actually a fat man. Didnt the fat man have already explained it to himself, how can he still call? After picking up the phone, the fat man hoarse with a rough voice: "Abai, yes, what you gave me is just a photo of the child being hanged. Is there a photo from other angles? I want to see if there are any special marks on the child''s hands, or on the shoulder, you put that The childs clothes are knocked out and I take a few photos to see. Su Bai looked up and looked at Chu Zhao: "Is there any special trace on the body of the dead boy? For example, his hands or shoulders." Chu Zhao heard that he immediately entered the restaurant. He knew that Su Bai was asking for help from other audiences. He also knew that only Su Bai now has this kind of connection. He and the smoker have no personal relationship at all. The internet. Soon, Chu Zhao walked out with a stack of photos. "This is a photo of the initial autopsy. Some specific things have to be dissected after the forensic doctor transported the body back." Su Bai took the photo, the children''s clothes were also opened to see the injury, these photos are very clear. Suddenly, Su Bais pupil suddenly shrank. On the childs shoulder and the palm of his hands, there were several black spots, like bruises and bruises. "Fat, are you still?" Su Bai asked. "Yes." "There are black spots on the shoulders and palms, not obvious black spots." "Oh, sure enough, that''s it." The fat man yelled, "The murderer is not copying the Chongqing boy case, because the murderer is not a person, but... a ghost, he is using his own death method to attach to others. Body." "Where did you see it?" "Have you heard a song?" The fat man suddenly asked, "Looking for it, looking for a friend, finding a good friend, holding a handshake, you are my good friend. he, feel lonely, Looking for a playmate. Chapter 201： Realistic version of the zombie siege "Dead fat man, talk and talk, don''t sing with me here." Su Bai looked at the little guy who was sleeping on the shoulder of the smoker. "How can I give this song to my son in the future?" "Cut, you still care about this." The fat man seems to be very unconcerned, and then his mouth screams and screams constantly, he should be eating something, chewing on the food while calling with Su Bai. "Why, does the terrorist broadcast not give me a realistic mission?" Su Bai asked, but he remembered the case of Wang Xue last time but released a realistic mission. "Oh, maybe the terrorist broadcast thinks this is just a small incident. You know, the world is dead all the time. Some people''s deaths may cause turbulence in the current situation, and some people''s deaths come to the general public. It is no different to say that there is a dead cat on the street. Well, I mean, the ghost knows what the terrorist broadcast thinks in its mind. Of course, there is another possibility. Maybe the reality mission has been released, but not toyou. "That ghost, according to what you mean is a child?" "Well, it should be under 15 years old. However, I can actually give you a suggestion. If you really decide to intervene in this matter." The fat man began to drink soup. "I really like pork ribs." Soup, nourishing beauty." Su Bai smiled. "A child is hung in front of you by that kind of death. I don''t believe you will be indifferent." "Scorpio, Abai, have you been possessed by Moses? You have a side of the Virgin. Well, don''t tell me that you used to kill everyone in the story world as an NPC." OK, OK, okay, you are right. If this thing is touched by me, I don''t think I don''t care. After all, a one-year-old child, um, but it didn''t happen to me. I dont see my heart, who told me to be lucky, isnt it? "Tell me." Su Bai said. "Oh, promise me one thing." The fat man said as he wiped his mouth. "Say." "I killed the **** for me, and finally I don''t want him to accept any legal trials, first smashing his **** and then breaking his heart." "What do you mean, there is another person behind this?" "Sure, a ghost-bearing person, I said that you still don''t understand? What''s the obvious thing, the ghost is coming to find a friend. If it can have the ability to kill the Quartet, the terrorist broadcast has long been known. Give you a realistic mission and then give you a chance to feel a good feeling. I guess that the ghost is just playing, and the real thing is the one behind him. "but" "Well, some ghosts can cover the eyes of ordinary people, including.........electronic cameras." "Okay, thank you fat man, I owe you a favor." "Don''t, this is not owing to human feelings. I can''t get used to killing the scum of the little baby. I can be regarded as Jide, hahaha, my mother is a god!" Su Bai hung up the phone and looked at Chu Zhao and smoked children. "Ask some eyebrows, someone kills people." Growing ghosts and killing people? The smoked children are incredible. There is really such a thing in the real world. Su Bai pointed to Chu Zhao. "He is not just a ghost." Chu Zhaos face changed, but nothing was said. The smoked child gently licked Su Bai and gestured to Su Bai to pay attention to his words, but Su Bai just smiled and didn''t feel that he was deliberately poked Chu Zhao''s wound. In fact, regardless of Chu Zhao is really out. The shadow of the incident is still coming out of the fake. They are all just tied to Chu Zhao himself. In the future story world, there will be many traps for the audience''s soul loopholes. If Chu Zhao has not been able to go out, he will become one of him. Achilles heel. "For the temporary exclusion of unintentional murder, then the police should investigate the social network of the deceased. There should be clues. The waitress should have discovered something, or the real murderer who saw the murderer. face. By the way, the devil can cover the electronic eye, so the Skynet system that your police are proud of may not be useful to him. After Su Bai finished speaking, he told the smoker to get on the bus, and then started the car. He waved his hand to Chu Zhao and left. On the way, the smoker asked inexplicably: "So I left Chu Zhao alone?" Su Bai ordered a cigarette, one hand held the steering wheel and the other hand squeezed the cigarette. After spitting out a cigarette ring, he yawned. "First send the little guy home, then we will come out again." "Is there a clue?" "No, there are clues why don''t I tell Chu Zhao?" "Actually, Su Bai, I am also very curious, why do you think so much about this matter." Smoked children are puzzled. "You don''t misunderstand me. I think, I, you, and others, We actually........." Do you think I am over-intentional? Su Bai asked. Smoked nodded. "Oh, you think about it, if I left the little guy there to be taken care of, then we went to eat, what would be the end?" The smoked child did not speak. She could feel the concern of Su Bai to the child. It was not clear whether the child was Su Bais own flesh and blood, but Su Bai completely treated him as his own son. "So, maybe my thoughts were different at the time. Now the child who is hanging in the bathroom is not one, but two." Su Bai turned his head and looked at the sleeping little guy. At the beginning, after the children of the Seven Laws and Gyatso informed the situation, they moved to the cliff with their own body, and took the initiative to enter the demon, just to save Su Bai. Su Bai owes him a life! At this time, Su Bai is like a tiger that has been stepped on the tail, and the little one is the reverse scale of Su Bai. Any factor that is unfavorable to the little guy, Su Bai will not hesitate to kill. This is the power of a father and the responsibility of a father. Back home, Su Bai held the door with the little guy and went to the second floor. The lights in the bedroom are on, the auspicious squatting on the desk, the desk lamp is also on, and the cat has really been watching this picture. Su Bai put the little guy on the bed, then walked to the front of the auspicious and touched the auspicious tail: "He didn''t eat anything at dinner. You will give him some food and drink later. I have something to solve, go out first." After Su Bai explained this, he walked out of the house and re-entered the car. "Where?" The smoker has been sitting in the car. "Go to the murderer." Su Bai said. "The murderer?" The smoker was surprised. "Don''t you say that you have no clue?" "I don''t have any clues, it doesn''t mean that others don''t." Su Bai opened the phone, and the picture that the child was hanging appeared on the screen of the mobile phone. Some details, some places, may not care, of course, even I dont know what it means, but Su Bai is clear, because the knotting technique, even the material of the rope, is what Su Bai has just tried. I took out a business card from my pocket. Su Bai didn''t expect it. I had to go back to that place so quickly. Is there 24 hours? I drove back to the Prince Building, called Yingying''s phone, and the phone was turned off. Su Bai didn''t know that it was already in the night, and Ying Yinger was still in the studio. After getting on the elevator with the smoker, after the floor, the smoker first went down the elevator, but Su Bai did not move, and the eyes swept through everything outside the elevator with a touch of calm. "This is not the floor we are going to," Su Bai said. "What?" Some of the smoked children can''t understand. "Come back." Su Bai said to the child. The smoker returned to the elevator. "It seems that we are really looking for the right place." Su Bai slowly closed his eyes. Immediately, his body began to dry slowly. The smoker on the side saw this scene next to him, and the breathing became a little more urgent. Fortunately, she was psychologically prepared. However, seeing Su Bai became a zombie in front of himself, it is still somewhat unacceptable. After all, she and Su Bai are also known as small ones since childhood, and their understanding of Su Bai has been somewhat fixed. The monk once said to Su Bai that the zombie''s suffocation can break through some barriers and illusions, just like the calm, stagnant water that was originally stirred up. Su Bais suffocation began to provoke, and a scream of childrens screams came out. In a corner of the elevator near the button, a 13-year-old child was huddled and shivering there. Obviously, because of his reasons, all the people who want to take the elevator to the first floor will encounter a "ghost hitting the wall." Su Bai reached out and held a hand, but this child was still caught by Su Bai, and her anger and ghost had commonalities. The child''s face showed a color of praying, and it looked very innocent. At the same time, he constantly waved his arms and indicated that many things had nothing to do with him. He didn''t want to kill, just wanted to find a friend. However, Su Bai still squeezed it with force, and immediately shattered the little devil in front of him. This is just a ghost, not a real ghost. Returning to normal Su Bai took a deep breath and drove off the exhaustion, then pressed the elevator floor button again. Then, when the elevator door opened again, Su Bai went out and went straight to the room. One foot opened the door of the office, Su Bais pupil slammed, and he saw Ying Yinger sitting at the desk, but his hands were licking his belly wound, pale, and on the curtain, There is a figure belonging to a man, who is intoxicated to play with the S, M, and M props that are very cute and intimate in his eyes. When Su Bai came in, the figure appeared to be somewhat unexpected, but there was not too much panic, just patted his hands gently. Immediately, the figure of a child belonging to the child slowly appeared on the office wall. The virginity of a first-born population began to sing in a secluded manner. The smoker pulled out his own gun, which made Su Bai somewhat surprised. She could even wear a gun at will. At the same time, he reached out and pressed the muzzle in the hand of the smoker: "He is not a murderer." Su Bai stopped the action of the smoked child. "Uh huh." The figure made a voice like this: "Listen, young man, I just felt that there was a zombie breath in the elevator. I thought the real version of "Zombie Besieged City" appeared. Chapter 202： Black man The figure pressed the switch, a layer of pink aperture shines, and Su Bai is clear. This is the lamp that Ying Yinger deliberately installed to create this atmosphere. Fortunately, it is finally able to make the man look like Fully revealed. It is a black man, a black man who speaks fluent Chinese. However, from the perspective of his wearing habits and the tone of Shanghai dialect, he should not be the kind of black man who loves Chinese culture and deliberately learns Chinese. It is local. "Black?" The smoked child frowned slightly. Obviously, the smoked child''s insight was also very strong. She also discovered that the black man in front of him was Chinese. For ordinary people, it is difficult to understand why a Chinese person has black blood. In fact, because China does not recognize dual nationality, and the card nationality policy is very strict, there will be less than 300 foreign immigrants in the past decade. Ironically, it is also very surprising that a large number of Chinese immigrate overseas every year, so it gives a lot of Chinese people a feeling of being worthless and indifferent to their nationality. However, most people do not know that if foreigners want to join Chinese nationality, How difficult is it, Chinese nationality is far more difficult to obtain than European and American countries. Of course, China has many black people in recent years, and a small part of them also have Chinese nationality. It is not because they have special ability to obtain special approvals, just because their fathers crossed the ocean and came to China to gather in China. Coastal economically developed cities, such as Guangzhou and Shanghai, and then have a baby relationship with local Chinese women, and their black fathers often disappeared because they were illegally staying in China. That ability to bring their children and Chinese women who help them to have children back to their country. This kind of news has been commonplace. After a certain Chinese woman gave birth to a black baby, the black boyfriend suddenly disappeared. However, the black man in front of Su Bai is about 30 years old, dressed appropriately, and with a refined atmosphere, more like a nobleman. Moreover, the wave of black people entering China has only formed scale in about two thousand years. It is also because the rapid development of China''s economy has attracted them. Therefore, this black man should not belong to the kind of child born unexpectedly. "Hey, young people, don''t always want to make a big news. You two just look at my eyes, with obvious racism, I am very mindful, Moreover, I am also an audience. If there is no accident, it will be stronger than the two of you younger. If you complete the task, you will not be taller. Therefore, please keep the following requirements for me. Respect, otherwise, if my fragile self-esteem feels that I have been insulted, I have enough causal reasons to punish you. Su Bai shrugged, "Sorry." "Well, although your apology is not sincere, I still accept it. This is really an impetuous society, so everything has to be done." The black man shook his head and said: "Know it, My name is Huo Kun, my father is a Chinese, and my mother is an American. It is a pity that my father is a little bit weak, and my mother is too powerful. Actually, I really like yellow skin. Not the black skin of this body." Huo Kun knocked on his head with some dissatisfaction. "Sorry, forget the business, two listeners, come to this woman, shouldn''t it be for **** treatment?" Oh, yes, are you called Su Bai? I saw you on her latest customer list, and your photo, but the photo should be taken through the camera screenshot here is not very clear. You should have been treated today during the day, how, is the treatment effect so good, so you have to come over and experience it again that night? Ok, I admit that this therapist is very charming. The smoked child heard this and looked at Su Bai very unexpectedly. Su Bai did not intend to continue to entangle on this topic, just asked: "She is the murderer?" Huo Kun kept shaking his fingers. "No, no, she is not, but she knows who the murderer is. I just asked what I want to know, but I plan to leave these to catch the real murderer. Appreciate the appliance again, then you are here." Yingying''s face is getting paler and paler. Obviously, the injury is very heavy. When performing realistic tasks, the freedom and authority of the audience will be amplified by the terrorist broadcast, so here, even if Huo Kun kills Ying Yinger in order to get the message to complete the task, there will be no causal relationship. Su Bai came over, Ying Yinger was really a very special woman, she used a squat to point to a corner of the office desk. There, there is a medical kit. Su Bai squatted down, pulled out the medical box, opened it, and began to help Ying Yinger to treat the wound. "The things are quite complete." Su Bai snarled. "Oh, although I am professional, but these things must also be necessary." Ying Yinger took a deep breath, she was obviously very painful when Su Bai helped her to bandage, but still kept silent. "What is the murderer?" asked Su Bai. "My master is my master in torture." Su Bai nodded. "I will send you to the hospital." Since the terrorist broadcast has released a realistic mission, then Su Bai can pull out. "You can''t send her to the hospital, you have to follow me to catch the person, your zombie lineage can help me less trouble." Huo Kun opened the door, then looked at the smoked child, "you, no blood, breath, also No other breath, ordinary people? Just an experiencer? Then you go to the hospital to go to the hospital." The smoked lips licked. Obviously, she had been a little uncomfortable with Su Bai and Ying Yinger. Now Huo Kun actually orders herself with this tone, which makes her more unhappy, but she is not a fool. She is not so naive, and she just nodded. Soon, a message came from Su Bais mind: "Huo Kun invites you to participate in the real task, do you agree." Su Bai was invited by the monk to participate in the real task before, and he also completed the actual task on his own. Of course, the importance of completing the realistic task is clear. It can be said that in the last story world, Su Bai was indeed taken care of. . At the moment, Su Bai responded with approval in his mind. "Are you driving?" Huo Kun looked at Su Bai. "It is a bit difficult to take a taxi in Shanghai, and the road is a bit far." "There is a car." Su Bai said. "That''s good, young people, let''s go." Huo Kun waved his hand and the ghost baby on the wall disappeared. Two people got off the elevator and got on the bus. Su Bai asked the car while driving: "Where is the location?" Huo Kun handed his mobile phone to Su Bai, which is just a map software. Su Bai nodded and gestured to know where he was. It was a science park, but it was a bit biased, but it was not too far. "The little devils are all raised by you?" Su Bai asked. "Oh, all I have drawn, no root duckweed, are ghosts, are you not in the elevator?" Huo Kun asked, "take the living, especially the child''s soul The little devil is too hurtful." A black-looking person is here to say that this kind of thinking with the Eastern Taoist thoughts is really strong. Su Bai drove the car very fast, basically in the state of overspeed, and even deliberately smashed a few red lights, which made Huo Kun in the co-pilot position very satisfied, a young man with a promising look. Is there music in the car? Hokun asked as he went looking for himself. Hey, I like jazz. The cheerful rhythm of the music began to sound, and Huo Kuns body stretched out. His body was not bloated and looked a little thin, but the black body was still a bit rough. "My father was a Chinese American. He was engaged in cutting-edge weapons research. Qian Xuesen was my father''s predecessor. Later, with the help of some people in China, he also returned to China and brought my mother back. I was born after they returned home. When I was a child, it was actually quite good. Everyone was just very curious about me. But now that there are more and more black people in China over the years, I can clearly feel that the racial discrimination against black people has become more and more intense in China." Su Bai responded as he looked at the front: "So many people in our country used to laugh at the fact that Americans do not pay attention to human rights and discriminate against black people. It is only because things have not happened to us. Now we have some empathy." "Yes." Huo Kun sighed. "Most black people are lazy, lazy, not enterprising, and enjoy themselves. They come to China just because of the continuation of the second American dream. I thought I could get it when I came to China." A more comfortable life is the result of coveting. Of course, some women in our country are too unloving. In this cultural circle of China, a divorced woman, a divorced woman with a child, can already be well tolerated by society, but if the child is a black child, it is estimated that there is not much People can bear it. "The instrument, the big, live well." Su Bai snarled. Huo Kun immediately shook his legs. "Thank you for complimenting." Then, Huo Kuns throat made a low-pitched voice: "When I get this realistic task, I am going to do surgery to bleach my skin. I havent been there before, but Im afraid of affecting my status in the story world. Now there is a realistic task, and there is not much relationship. Su Bai did not have the Virgin to persuade Huo Kun what life, such as racial equality, because he knew that as an audience, a higher audience than his own, everyones thinking has long been independent, and the worldview is also specific. One kind. On the contrary, Su Bai also turned his head and looked at Huo Kuns facial features and smiled. Your father is still working hard, at least the outline of your face, or the appearance of Asians. As long as the skin color is bleached, dont be so dark. Its almost like an ordinary Chinese, just a little more. "Ha ha ha ha ha ... ..." Huo Kun laughed loudly. "Or your kid talking and waiting, after finishing this task, let''s have a drink." "my pleasure." Chapter 203： Overturning in the gutter Su Bai drove the car into a science and technology park. Many of the enterprises that settled in it were also very mixed. After Huo Kun indicated that Su Bai was parked in one place, the two people walked out and went straight into an office building. It looks like Huo Kun is well-rounded. According to Su Bais judgment, Huo Kun should also be an intensive type of metaphysical, but it gives a feeling of ghosts and sensibility. It should be a strengthening of the opposite position with the fate of the Taoist, and the practice of ghosts. It is a bit like the Yin and Yang division of Japan. Perhaps, it is also because Chinese traditional culture does not pay much attention to the metaphysical existence of the "heterogeneous" label. It is also a reason for contempt. The Taoist and the monk are more ordinary people. Well known. Huo Kun took out a piece of compass in his hand and walked according to the instructions of the compass. He first passed the safety passage on the second floor, then continued to turn a corner and proceeded. Late at night, there is no staff in this building. In addition to the safe exit, the green faint lights are still on, and the rest are basically dark, giving a very cold feeling. If it is a hospital or a school, then This sense of atmosphere is even stronger. Su Bai couldn''t help but pull out a cigarette and bite it in his mouth, but he hesitated when he took out the lighter. Now he will continue to bite the cigarette, not ordering. In the aisle of the corridor, the footsteps of Su Bai and Huo Kun appeared very crisp, and they kept echoing in this area. Su Baiben thought about putting some light steps, but watching Huo Kun wearing leather shoes seemed to go. Naturally, I am too lazy to go to the wrong place. Finally, outside a toilet, Huo Kun stopped, and his nephew suddenly felt like a layer of blue light fire, like two ghosts, looking into the toilet, while doing to Su Bai A gesture that indicates that someone is to be found in the toilet. Su Bai slightly retired a few steps. He was invited by Huo Kun to fight, and this is the task of terror broadcasts released to Huo Kun in advance. Su Bai did not want to say too much positive performance to grab a contribution. So, let Huo Kun go well, and look for opportunities to fight and fight next to him. He himself does not have a lot of ways to exist for such ghosts, and he does not go to greedy and swallow. On the side of a row of urinals in the toilet, a man wearing a black pullover, the man curled up and sat on the ground, holding his knees in his hands, his body could not stop shaking, as if he was afraid of something. It seems that he himself knows what he is going to face. After Huo Kun walked in, there was not much obvious change in his face. Of course, it was because Huo Kun was a black man, so the expression changes were not very obvious, just like most Chinese people look at foreigners. Su Bai stood at the door of the toilet. The guy who shivered was the murderer? Well, it is not very unexpected. Being able to kill a one-year-old child, a person who kills a waitress, is certainly not the kind of person who has the courage and courage, just... Su Bais nose sniffs, how does the air seem to have any strange taste, and a little incense? Huo Kun stood in front of the man, and the man slowly raised his head. His face was very gloomy and his face was sloping, but his mouth was with a touch of hysteria. He opened his mouth and gave a screaming scream! The compass in the hands of Huo Kun immediately released a glimmer of light, then flew up and slammed directly on the man. The mans scream was directly knocked back, and the body constantly slammed the broken bones and quickly lay down. On the ground, the corners of the mouth kept overflowing with blood, and the pupils were white. Obviously, it was a direct life. Su Bai, who stood at the door of the toilet, felt that the scent began to get thicker and thicker. It was a bit like the feeling that the mousse cake was being baked in the oven. This taste was extremely abnormal. Just as Su Bai hesitated to open his mouth to remind Huo Kun, he felt his throat so sweet, then coughed and spread his palm, and actually coughed up blood. Huo Kun also turned his head suspiciously at this time, and then he began to cough up, the more coughing, the more the whole person squatted on the ground. This time, his expression was very clear, it was a pain, extremely painful. . poisonous, Toxic in the air! Su Bai slammed back and leaned against the sink. Although the throat and chest were still uncomfortable, at least they could not support themselves, and Huo Kun should be too close to the source of the poison. So the toxicity is much deeper than Su Bai. The man slowly struggled to climb up and slammed a gun from his arms and a simulated gun. This scene makes Su Bai feel very surprised; Huo Kun is a very strong listener. He originally came to be a realistic task to increase the degree of horror broadcasts on his own. The strength of the mission objectives is not strong, but now, the expected arrivals are now gradually Deviated from the route, slipped into an abyss out of control. Huo Kun was glaring, but the corners of his eyes began to flow slowly. Obviously, the toxicity had penetrated into the spleen and was incorporated into his blood. "Cough..." The man spit out some minced meat in his mouth. It was his organ fragments. Obviously, the previous blow of Huo Kun was also causing him to be basically half-smashed, but it seems that he laughed to the end. Still, he. because, The little devil around the man still doesn''t know where it is, the little devil hasn''t appeared yet, and Huo Kun has already fallen. "XIR25 virus is specially cultivated by myself. It is not only the traditional virus elements, but also the human soul. It can guarantee the terrible activity of the virus toxin in an instant, and can kill in the silent interval. Anyone who is close to this area. This is my work, this is also my masterpiece. It is my genius that combines science and ghost studies. You nigga, I don''t know why you want to kill me, but can this genius be killed by you? The mans muzzle was aimed at Huo Kuns forehead and the trigger was pulled. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Three bullets, three times directly through the head of Huo Kun, left three bullet holes in the face of Huo Kun. The breath of Huo Kun also disappeared in an instant. Su Bais breathing was ups and downs. Suddenly, he seemed to understand what it was. The terrorist broadcast did not publish a realistic mission for himself to eat at the crime scene. Instead, he went to find Huo Kun, who was far away, because of this murderer. He is not an ordinary kid-in-the-middle, but a guy who is very close to the Frankenstein. Its no wonder that the terrorist broadcast deliberately sends a realistic mission to Huo Kun. but now, It is clear, Huo Kun was directly under the pride of the enemy. This result makes Su Bai feel unacceptable and even ridiculous. The audience, in Su Bais cognition, can certainly kill another person, but now this ordinary person uses it in front of himself. His own ability to directly kill Huo Kun, who has such a high degree of task completion, This, a bit subverted the cognition before Su Bai. In the distance, a little boy wearing a red dress with a bag ran across the jump. His figure flickered, meaning he was not a human, but a ghost. At the same time, under the red dress, he still wore a Set of ladies swimsuits. The little boy came to the toilet and went straight into the man''s body. The mans body was surrounded by a black air, from the position of the mans nostrils and ears, and the black air was diverging and inspiring. The whole persons face suddenly became blue. Then, He stood up. The bones of the body kept screaming, but he stood up, like a flame that was about to go out, and was suddenly burned with gasoline. The man put out his tongue, licked the blood stains on his lips, then turned his head and looked at Su Bai, who leaned against the sink, and he walked step by step. Su Bais hand was soft, and the whole person sat on the cold tile floor, his hands were weak, and even the action of pulling the gun could not be done. The man raised the pistol again and aimed at Su Bai: "You are the people of the government. It is the secret department of the government. Oh, sure enough, there are still such legendary departments." The man said to himself, "Don''t struggle, you and him, I am very surprised, XIR25 is enough to make an elephant kill, but actually did not poison you two, actually can continue to support. but, He is dead, next, It is you. The black muzzle''s muzzle was already aimed at Su Bai''s eyebrows, but then, the man''s pupil slammed hard, and he saw the tile in the area where Su Bai fell to the ground, and there was a big blood, and the blood was still coming. The more you keep on, the more you rush out. Then, the atmosphere of Su Bai''s whole person gradually faded, but when it slipped to a low point, it instantly boiled. The dirty, cursed, evil atmosphere exuded from Su Bai. The zombie state finally managed to switch out! Su Bais mouth was slightly pulled, and in the heart, there was an endless fear. I am a little bit worse, I really want to go to see Wang with Huo Kun. Fortunately, when he discovered that Huo Kun was poisoned, he deliberately slid his hands and wrists from the edge of the glass of the sink. Even because of the incomparably weak body, Su Bai had to rely on the inertia of his body to fall. Still succeeded in cutting his own arteries. When the blood is released, the body is much easier, because the toxins that are incorporated into the blood are also discharged together. Without blood, the zombie state can''t hold too much time, Su Bai will still die, but Su Bai does not worry about this because there is a living person who is possessed by ghosts and one has just been killed. The body is still warm, Huo Kun. For a long time, I didnt **** any blood. I really miss the taste of blood... Chapter 204： The taste of death In many cases, some impossible things will become possible. For example, Huo Kun was killed by a person who is not an audience. For example, Su Bai actually used a bloodletting method to detoxify in an extreme way. As the original Su Bai also relied on two Hellfire shotguns and a lot of bullets, he killed a player who was much stronger than himself. Between the audience, the distinction between strong and weak is still very obvious, but when it is really strangled, it is not only the contrast of the strength of the paper, but each time the listeners come together to take a table and compare their own reinforcement level and Equipment, without a fight, directly wins. Huo Kuns death, with great accidentality, can be reversed if it can be reversed ten times. It is estimated that Huo Kun may not be recruited, but there is no such thing as death in the world, it is dead. In the toilet, an evil and dirty Su Bai looked at the man in front of him with a calm gaze. The mans breathing began to become less stable than before. For those who are self-proclaimed genius, they are more used to Put everything in your own design and planning. Su Bais dry arm stretched out, and almost only a layer of wrinkled handcuffs were left to the mans neck. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The man fired, but the bullet shot on Su Bais chest and then burst into a spark and then flew out. Su Bais body only shook a little for a while, but it did not hurt too much because Under the zombie state, Su Bai''s physical defense ability is very strong. Although Su Bai has two pedigree states, the zombie state is completely beyond the vampire state at this stage. The gun lost its effect, the man intended to fight, but with a zombie, even if you are a ghost upper body, it still looks a little childish and ridiculous. Of course, the result is very clear. The man is possessed by a ghost. He only forcibly integrates his originally seriously injured body. In fact, there is only one frame that barely walks and moves. Facing the current Su Bai, Unless he uses poison again, the result has long been doomed. Of course, now that he is using poison again, the poison resistance of Su Bai in the zombie state is not comparable to that of the ordinary one, but Su Bai. I can''t always keep a zombie state. "you can not" The man was lifted by Su Bais neck. At this time, Su Bai has clearly noticed that the power of his zombie state is steadily dissipating. Usually, this state can not support the time for too long. In addition, Su Bai has just put the blood in his body seven or seven. Eight, it is the time of weakness, so the time to maintain the state of the zombie is shorter. Fortunately, Su Bai does things, likes to be crisp and neat, does not like to drag the mud with water. "Snapped!" The man''s head was directly on the glass wall by Su Bai, and a crack was heard. There was a crack in the glass wall, and the man''s head was also bloody. "Snapped!" This is the second time to fall. When Su Bai was preparing for the third heavy fall, a group of black gas was separated from the man''s body, and the little devil in the red dress lady''s swimsuit was separated. "Snapped!" The third time he fell, the mans neck was broken, and the whole person was completely soft on the ground, like a mud. Su Bais foot stepped on him, and there was a feeling of hunger and emptiness in his body. After the body was shaken, the zombie was released and the whole man squatted on the ground. Restored to ordinary human Su Bai, now the skin is still crumpled, like a late old man, the body exudes a breath of death, this time, no longer threatening the breath of others, but because of himself, is dying . He needs blood and really needs blood. Su Bais eyes fell on Huo Kuns body, the blood of the strong, he preferred, and the effect was better, but when Su Bai was preparing to climb over to Huo Kun, he suddenly thought of one thing, that is Huo Kun, also poisoned, his blood is much more toxic than before Su Bai. Suddenly, Su Bais face showed a bitter smile, and Huo Kuns blood was not with him. It really is, what a pity. The next moment, Su Bai bowed his head and looked at the man''s body around him. Although he was completely distorted by Su Bai, his blood should be non-toxic, or he should take it before. After the antidote, or with the physical qualities of his ordinary people, it is impossible for Huo Kun to fall to the ground and he can still survive. Putting his hands on the man''s shoulder, Su Bai slowly lowered his head, and two fangs were exposed from the mouth. However, just as Su Bai is going to poke his fangs into the body of the other person to **** the blood that he needs urgently, The boy in a red dress came quietly to the front of Su Bai. His hands, Buckled on the neck of Su Bai, Su Bai only felt that a force came from behind him, and then the whole person was dragged back and forth, and the neck position seemed to be broken, and he could not breathe at all. The weakness and pain of the body plus the feeling of suffocation at this time, Let Su Bai suddenly think of everything that was accepted in Yingyings office during the day. "Oh.........this time.........sexual asphyxiation........." Icy tile floor, Dry up the inanimate body, Pleated skin, More and more bruise on the neck, The devils sneer, which is constantly coming out, Let Su Bai at this time completely smash into a supporting role. At this time, on this ground, in this real world, he actually experienced a kind of despair similar to the mission world. The weakness of the body makes Su Bai unable to be countered, and can only passively bear it. Even if he is not strangled, he can''t escape himself if he can''t add blood within three or five minutes. Holding the fists, but unable to loosen, The laughter of the little boy constantly stimulated the white eardrum and nerves of Su Bai, like the sorrow and joy played during the burial, giving people sorrow and uneasiness. Hellfire shotgun is the most arrogant weapon of Su Bai, but this time, it is difficult to use it. Perhaps, only this moment, Su Bai can clearly realize that even if it has enviable weapons, but its own If the strength has to continue to strengthen and enhance the match to the corresponding level, it is difficult to really rely on weapons to live all the way. The chest burned with suffocation, and the consciousness of Su Bai began to appear dizzy, and the effect of sexual asphyxia has gradually emerged; Su Bais consciousness began to gradually become awkward, but this red boy is not Ying Yinger, Ying Yinger is professional, she knows to defend at the last moment, will not let her customers really die, but this red dress The boy is really going to kill his own life. confused, emptiness, lonely, All kinds of negative emotions began to fill the heart of Su Bai. Huo Kun died very badly. The ability of one body to basically die was inexplicably dead. It seems that he has to go with the other party. Just when Su Bais consciousness was completely lost, he suddenly felt his neck loose. "what" Fresh air immediately poured into the lungs, and Su Bai greedily breathed the air, while the whole person fell on the man''s body in front of him, madly biting the other''s flesh like a mad dog, almost as hard as a hungry tiger The ground **** the blood of the other party. Humming......... When the blood began to be swallowed into his own belly, Su Bai''s body was constantly filling up, the wrinkled skin disappeared, the scattered pupils regained focus, and the whole person took the edge from the dying cliff. The foot finally came back. When the man''s body almost became a dry corpse, Su Bai gave a beggar like a beast from his throat, and his legs and feet spread out and lay on the ground. The red man walked around Su Bai. He used to let go of his own initiative. At the moment when Su Bai was dying, he let go. Otherwise, Su Bai would die. Moreover, now that Su Bai is a little tired of escape, just want to lie down for a while, and he sucked blood, not to say that he is fully recovered, and the state of 40 to 50% is still there. Hellfire shotgun is still on his body. , It can be said, The red boy has no threat to himself, and he is allowed to wander around for a while. The red boy looked at Su Bai, but his face had a strange smile, and he kept squatting on the ground, with special excitement, it was very noisy. At this time, Su Bais mind suddenly recalled the words of the previous call with the fat man: The fat man said that the murderer is not a ghost, the little devil is not a real ghost, he is just looking for a playmate, he is just because of loneliness. Su Bai got up from the ground, and the red boy was still squatting in front of Su Bai. At this time, Su Bai also saw clearly that the smile of the other party might be very strange because of the other partys image, but it might be like this smile. It is the laugh that the other party really comes from the depths of the soul. He took out the Hellfire shotgun, Su Bais hands hanged on his side, and the two guns could be lifted at any time to pull the trigger to blow the red boy in front of him. In the face of the power of the Hellfire shotgun, this level Imp, can''t resist. The chest constantly undulates, indicating that Su Bais inner feelings are not very stable. Looking at the red boy in front of himself kept groaning and doing all kinds of movements, Su Bais mind couldnt help but emerge the piece of nursery rhyme: "Look for it, find a friend, find a good friend, hold a handshake, you are my good friend........." Perhaps, he is really just lonely and wants to find a playmate. And he thinks, Sexual asphyxiation is the most wonderful enjoyment in the world. So he is willing to go with Su Bai to taste it. Its a kind of... Sharing between good friends. When I wrote this chapter, Long Hao fell asleep on the computer desk. I woke up in the morning and woke up to see the time. I immediately rushed out of the chapter. I forgive me. This chapter is yesterday. Chapter 205： Black satire However, Su Bais gun had to be opened; Take a deep breath, because the red boy in front of him is also part of the mission goal identified by the terrorist broadcaster. Su Bai can''t be merciful and can''t stop, otherwise it means the mission fails. The next moment, Su Bai raised his gun in his hand and pointed at the red boy who was still happy in front of himself. The red boy stunned, and then motionless, the smile on his face disappeared, and what appeared was just puzzled. What followed was great anger, but when Su Bai raised his gun at his moment, one The instinctive sense of crisis made him dare not act rashly. Su Bai put out his tongue and licked his lips, which was a bit chapped. However, this position remained for ten seconds, Su Bai still did not pull the trigger, the red boy also stood there for ten seconds. Su Bai closed his eyes and wanted to shoot anything without hesitation, but suddenly there was a feeling of powerlessness. Oh, Su Bai snorted in his heart, when did he become such a Madonna? Do you have Stockholm syndrome yourself? Su Bai is not a good person. This is very clear to him. It doesn''t matter if he is a good person. But the other party obviously has the opportunity to kill himself, but he gave up. This red boy just thinks that sexual suffocation is a very fun thing. Maybe he himself died because of playing this game, but still feel that this is the biggest enjoyment in the world, so I want to experience it myself. . other side Didn''t want to kill myself. Biting his teeth, Su Bai put the gun down, and then saw the red boy standing in front of himself, immediately shouted: "roll!" The red boy flew out of the toilet in a panic and fled. Su Bai put two guns on the sink, opened the faucet, took the water and sprinkled it on his face, but still felt uncomfortable, simply took off the clothes and found a rubber tube for cleaning in the toilet. The word is on the faucet, and then, here, accompanied by two bodies, took a shower. About half an hour later, Su Bai, who was wet under his body, walked out of the building in his trousers, and his shirt was pulled over his shoulder. Huo Kuns body and the mans body, Su Bai did not deal with it. Since it is a realistic mission, the terrorist broadcast will be responsible for the aftermath. Sitting in his car, Su Bai started the car. Letting the red boy leave is indeed a big shortcoming of this realistic mission, but Su Bai does not feel how much punishment he will suffer and dissatisfaction from the terrorist broadcast. After all, this is the world of ghosts like this red boy. There are still quite a few. It is estimated that the man who really wants the terrorist broadcast to clean up is still the man who can actually combine the virus and metaphysics. Su Bai has already killed him. It is also the main body that solves the realistic task of terrorist broadcasting. Part of it, just deliberately let go of the red boy, the task can only be completed more than half, it is impossible to get care from the terrorist broadcast in the next story world, but at least it will not say that it is deliberately martyrdom. "Forget it, anyway, I am a soy sauce." Su Bai is more clear, that is, compared to Huo Kun, who has become an icy body in the toilet, he is now much better. Driven away from the technology park, Su Bai did not rush back. At this time, the sky was already slightly brighter. At five o''clock in the morning, it was a new day. Su Bai picked up the phone and gave a phone call to the smoker. The smoker on the other side quickly connected the phone, obviously I haven''t slept yet. "Su Bai, are you okay?" This is a concern from the smoker. "Nothing, the task is almost done, where are you now?" Su Bai asked. "I am at Aihua Hospital." "Is she there too?" Su Bai asked. The smoker naturally knows who she is, and she replied after a short silence. "At the time, she had just had a minor operation. The problem was not big. I am infusion now, I am in her ward." "Well, I am going to buy some breakfast and have a look." "it is good." Hanging up the phone, about half an hour later, Su Bai came to the inpatient department with two bags of breakfast. After finding the ward, Su Bai pushed the door open. Ying Yinger was lying on the bed at this time, although wearing a patient suit, but watching The style is still graceful, and the smoked child does not rest for a night and looks tired. Su Bai took out the breakfast and smoked it to help. At this time, Ying Yinger woke up and saw Su Bai coming over and smiled at Su Bai. "Thank you, I will call you for the hospitalization fee." "First eat something, I will ask you for a caregiver later, we will leave." Su Bai said. "Okay, I am sorry to have been bothering you." Su Bai took a cup of soy milk and stood by the window. The smell in the ward made Su Bai not like it very much, and the air on the window could be fresher. "He, is it dead?" Ying Yinger suddenly asked at this time. Su Bai nodded. Ying Yingers face could not see anything. Seeing that Su Bai admitted, she would stop saying anything and quietly ate breakfast. When the smoked child threw the rest of the breakfast into the trash and threw it back, Su Bai was already waiting at the door of the ward. "Why, don''t you talk to your little girlfriend?" The smoked child had a sly taste to Su Baidao. Su Bai turned a blind eye on the smoker and shook his car key. "I will send you back." "No, there is a car to pick me up." "Okay, then I will go back and see the child go." Su Bai turned and walked down the stairs. The smoker put the trash can back in the ward, and Ying Ying said: "The care worker will come right away, and I will leave later." "Do you like him?" Ying Yinger suddenly asked this question. "This is not something you are qualified to ask. Take a rest on your own." The smoked hands were placed in their clothes bags and out of the ward. Su Bai here has drove away from the hospital and went straight to the house. Now, the reminder of the next story world has not come, which means that there should be a small period of relaxation. Of course, sometimes the terrorist broadcast will let you enter the story world. I won''t notice, for example, the last time I went to bed, I went straight in. Of course, it was because the terrorist broadcast stopped broadcasting for three months, so even if there was no advance notice, most of the listeners also had a lot of thoughts. The car just opened back to its own community and stopped at its door. Su Bai had not got off the bus. It was natural to see a black cat standing on the balcony on the second floor through the window. "Is the sun coming out to the west today, and I actually went out to meet me." Su Bai feels a bit strange, with auspicious and cold temperament, except that the little guy can be careful and considerate, it is estimated that no one will take the initiative to set anything close to the lychee accident. The next scene did confirm this. Auspicious came out at this time, indeed it was not to welcome Su Bai to go home, but jumped down and ran directly to Su Bai, a cat called out, from auspicious The breath burst in the blink of an eye and then disappeared instantly between the whiskers. Su Bai, who was sitting in the car, only felt a ghost coming out of his car. He immediately pushed the door and walked out. The auspicious moment sat on the trunk of Su Bai, posing his tail and jumping directly. The car went home. Su Bai opened the rear compartment, and Su Bais rear compartment was very clean, because the car was not used often, so there was nothing inside, but there was a clear dark trace in the trunk, like Someone spilled a drink on it and exuded a disgusting taste. This is a ghost, A ghost that has just been ruined by auspicious! Su Bai suddenly realized a problem at this time. He really was a bit too disadvantaged in these aspects. If the average person, even the rest of the audience, monitors and tracks himself, he estimates that he can really detect it, but for ghosts, it is a monk. As well as the fat people they are good at, they are really a bit short in this regard. Gradually, these water stains began to change and became a little boy. Su Bais pupil slammed and his fingers shook a little. Damn, He actually followed his own home quietly. At the thought of this red boy, if it was not discovered by auspiciousness in advance, according to his temper, it is really possible to go to the little guy to play **** suffocation game, and the anger in Su Bais heart rose. The water began to evaporate, slowly rising up, and finally completely disappeared. Auspicious is not soft for any existence that may threaten the safety of the little guy. Su Bai can''t command this cat. It seems that he can only see if the little guy grows up and can go through the little guy to ask for auspiciousness. Anything, however, is a bit too long to think. Waiting for the little guy to run can really talk and exchange. Its estimated that after two years, I still cant live on the terrorist broadcast for two years. "Sure enough, the Madonna did not report well." Su Bai laughed at himself, and at that moment, he should not be soft-hearted; Perhaps this is where Su Bai and the fat man and the seven-law monk are different. Only, very quickly, Su Bai found a gap in the trunk, actually inserted a card, Su Bai pulled out the card, is a access card, which reads the name of the community and the house number. Su Bai looked at the water stain that almost evaporated most of the water. Some can''t believe it in my heart: This red boy is coming to give himself the house card of the man''s house? After all, you can poison Hun Kun''s pharmacy, don''t think, there must be some good things in that man''s nest. Su Bais mind showed the red boy jumping in front of himself. Suddenly think of it all, Some irony. Chapter 206： Disappearing weapon Su Bai specially called people to send two candlesticks and some paper money. There is a yellow wine at home, and there is no need to buy it. The little guy was sitting on a crib in the yard, curiously watching what Su Bai was doing; After auspicious killing the red boy, he went back to the bedroom to see the picture. Obviously, it didn''t feel that he had done something wrong. It really didn''t count what was wrong. In auspicious eyes, there was only a little guy. Even for Su Bai, it is not very eye-catching, not to mention a little devil, an unknown little ghost suddenly appeared near the home, auspicious out of the consciousness of protecting the little guy directly killing, it is the responsibility of it. In fact, if it was changed, Su Bai first discovered that the red boy actually followed his own home, and Su Bai estimated that he would not hesitate to shoot him. The two candlesticks burned, and there was a swaying fire. Su Bai found an iron basin, burning paper money inside, and then a glass of yellow wine was sprinkled in him. When everything was over, Su Bai stood up with his arms crossed. "To be a normal person in the afterlife, don''t always like to play non-mainstream things." There are many things in the world that are not recognized by the mainstream. If there are not many places that can be accused from the legal system and the moral system, but they are not understood or understood, this is reality, and there is nothing to be realistic. In the days of Jiuzhaigou, Su Bai had talked with the seven-law monk and Gyatso several times. The monk also said that in general, when a person becomes a ghost, he will naturally resist his evil thoughts because he is already a ghost. Its already dead. Its limiting the shackles of your life to disappear, but it will become more and more extreme and more and more evil. This is the best interpretation of human nature. From this point of view, the red boy is really not evil, but his behavior and the kind of hobby are really unacceptable, and even there is a feeling of disgust in the mind. However, he did not want to kill, nor did he think about killing. Su Bai went to the faucet and rushed his hands, then walked over to the little guy and hugged the little one. The little guy hugged his baby in his arms, and he also had a milky fragrance. It seems that I was aware that Su Bais mood was not very good. The little guy seemed very quiet. He just quietly put his head on Su Bais shoulder. He didnt know what syllables were being emitted, just like in the Comforting Su Bai. Su Bai patted the little guy''s ass. "Oh, you are not so fragile, just ask for a peace of mind. After all, you are a little sorry for him." After that, Su Bai took the little guy into the house. In the evening dinner, Su Bai personally cooked and made a few light dishes. The little guy likes the eggs made by Su Bai. He likes to take the eggs and mix them with the rice. The little guys dont use chopsticks now. When he usually eats chicken legs or drinks milk, he can do it himself, but he cant He licked his **** at the dinner table. Su Bai took the spoon and gave the little guy a bite. The little guy was so happy that he broke his mouth wide and opened his mouth and smacked his hand and shook his calf excitedly. Auspicious is not interested in human food. This is a habit. This cat should be at a certain level. It can be completely transformed. It can be absorbed by the so-called aura of heaven and earth. The need to survive. Putting the little guy in the bathtub, Su Bai began to release the water. Just as Su Bai was ready to help the little guy take a bath, the auspiciousness of the bath towel came in, jumped directly to the edge of the bathtub and began to squeeze the shower gel and shampoo. Obviously, it means how far it takes for Su Bai to roll, and it will help the little guy to take a shower. Su Bai was also happy to leave. He left the bathroom and came to the living room. He brewed a pot of tea for himself. When he hadn''t had time to get the product, the phone rang, and the caller was actually a fat man. Everything is over, and the **** not to die is dead. What does the fat man call to do now? "Hey." Su Bai took the call. "Su Bai, is Huo Kun dead?" The fat man came straight to the door, and the tone was very excited. "He is like you, I called me after you called me and discussed similar things, and I I know that he also lives in Shanghai! Obviously, the fat man is finding a clue to connect Huo Kun and Su Bai. In fact, the fat mans insight is really amazing, otherwise he will not have so many opportunities to help some powerful people do the kind of errands. Of course, the fat man himself does not forget to start his own food, and find something good for himself. For example, the bronze box of Su Bai is still in the fat man. Su Bai does not know whether the fat man has cracked the secret of opening the bronze box. "Well, I am dead." Su Bai put himself in the sofa. At this time, a little sleepy attack, he did not sleep at all last night, so this time it seems a bit tired. "I really surprised me. Huo Kun, this **** actually died when he was doing real tasks. Hey, Ah Bai, look, our relationship is so good, don''t forget me if there is anything good." "What do you mean?" Su Bai asked. "I don''t mean it is very simple. With your temper, Huo Kun is dead. You don''t touch him. I don''t feel naive enough to let you give it away. I will change other things with you." Hearing here, Su Bai understood the meaning of the fat man. The fat man is estimated to have glimpsed some things in Huo Kun for a long time. In fact, compared with the narrow human circle of Su Bai, the fat man can be regarded as a horror. A fascinating social flower among the broadcast audience, and the audience he knows and has a relationship with is estimated to be many times more than Su Bai, and even more. "I searched, except for a very angry red panties, nothing else." Yes, the geese plucking hair is the consistent character of Su Bai. After he took a shower in the bathroom, he also deliberately groped over the man and Huo Kun. After all, Huo Kuns qualifications and task completion are here. Su Bai believes that the other party must have some good things, but what surprised Su Bai is that there is nothing left in the man. It is normal, and there is nothing on Huo Kuns body, except for a few who might be planning to take the subway to buy tickets. a few coins, no other "You think about it, is he really empty-handed to do things?" The fat man is obviously very concerned about this matter. Of course, his focus on the heart is not how Huokuns strong person died inexplicably, but where Huo Kuns body went, the fat man has always been so practical. To know that Huo Kun is similar to the ghost strengthener, but also good at raising the devil, but it seems to avoid the punishment from the terrorist broadcast, so the little ghosts of Huo Kun are drawn by themselves, do not dare to really In the real world, take the lives of children to refine and use. In the face of the problem of fat people, Su Bai is somewhat wrong. The reason for the mistake is that Su Bai saw with his own eyes that Huo Kun had seriously injured the man with a compass. The compass was definitely a good quality instrument, Huo Kun took It came to the scorpion and Su Bai with two Hellfire shotguns instead of pressing the trigger, but holding the buttocks as the hoe, the compass, certainly has a greater purpose. However, when Su Bai noticed this, when he cleaned the scene, he could not find the compass everywhere. This has to be said to be a very strange thing. "There is one thing, I saw him used, but when he dies, that thing can''t be found." Su Bai said, "It should not be stolen, but it is naturally gone." The fat man was silent for a while, and then almost cried: "Is that compass? Is it the black ghost''s compass?" "Yeah." Su Bai responded. "No wonder, no wonder, no wonder you can''t find it. That is the companion weapon of the guy. It was refining by him. Su Bai, you are a bit special. Maybe you haven''t reached that level yet, so you don''t know what is associated. The weapon, in a nutshell, is a golden hoop that resembles Sun Wukong. It can be placed in your own ear when not in use." Su Bai also saw Chen Yixins direct appearance of a whip in his hand when he confronted himself. It seems that the audience has reached a certain level. It is indeed an ability to integrate weapons and themselves. Of course, there are certainly many restrictions. "What do you mean, that compass, still in the body of Huo Kun?" "Yes, I have to use a special method to force the compass out. It is the confession of the Lord. Even if the owner is dead, he will still choose to stay with his master. This is the accompanying weapon. The weapon and the owner have long since With deep-rooted feelings, it can be integrated. In fact, it is a watershed of strength for the audience to integrate a high-quality associated weapon into their own body. Of course, an audience can only fuse one accompanying weapon. Do you have a gun? In the future, you will train and let the two guns resonate with you emotionally. You can also understand how to integrate them into your own body, such as your two **** positions, er..." The fat man said that the more outrageous, but Su Bai clearly fat is deliberate, he knows that the compass is still in the body of Huo Kun after deliberately split the topic, its purpose, it goes without saying! Su Bai immediately cut off the phone and then dialed the number of Chu Zhao. "Hey, what?" Chu Zhao seems very tired, it should be busy and busy. "A black body with Chinese nationality, where is he now?" This mark is very obvious, even if it is more conspicuous, it is more conspicuous. In addition, Su Bai thinks that Huo Kuns body is estimated to be disposed in the normal cause of death such as heart attack, so he is looking for it. Chu Zhao asked. Just watching Chu Zhaos reaction, it should be that the smoker did not tell Chu Zhao what happened to her and Su Bai after she left. Chu Zhao was still busy in the criminal police team to solve the case. "Why are you concerned about this, I will check it for you..." After about three minutes, Chu Zhao said another voice: "Was the black man who committed suicide? His thing broke out this morning, However, he was quickly closed. He could not stand the pressure from his own skin color and social discrimination. He committed suicide by taking poison. His parents have already passed away, so the body has been sent to the funeral home by the police station for cremation. Oh, this efficiency can be Its really fast. Chu Zhao obviously feels very strange, when the efficiency of the bureau is so horrible. funeral parlor? Cremation? Su Bais breathing suddenly rushed and immediately asked: Which funeral home? Chapter 207： Black history of fat man Su Bai changed a new windbreaker, took the car key and went straight to the garage. He sat directly on his own car and opened it. If the body of Huo Kun was finally cremated or was first picked up by others, then Su White himself really became a joke. A baby took off his clothes and lay in front of himself. He actually took a shower and left. The speed was very fast, the wind blew up Su Bais bangs. Su Bais hand was on the steering wheel and the other hand was holding his mouth. At this time, he wanted to laugh. This is the result of ignorance. It is also a self-sacrifice fruit of Su Bai, but in fact, it is no wonder that others, it is not a blame, after all, Su Bai has produced a very distorted variation since he obtained the blood of the vampire and the zombie blood. A person has two bloodlines in his body, which makes him unable to continue to accumulate stories from the micro-store, and the character of Su Bai is so strong, so his communication network in the audience circle is really narrow. narrow. Therefore, Su Bai does not know the accompanying weapons, it is also a matter of reason, but for the fat man said whether the weapon can be integrated into his body is the Feng Shui of the audience''s strength, Su Bai still has some doubts. Domestic funeral parlours are basically public welfare places managed by the government. The funeral parlour itself includes places for corpse treatment (including freezing, makeup, dressing), places for memorial service, and places for cremation. One dragon can do well. Bai Juyi used to describe the situation of an older brothel woman in the front of the door, but in fact it can be used to better describe the front of the funeral home. At least, there is generally no need to worry about the parking space. It is estimated that no one other than the staff in the funeral home will drive to come here one day. This is a relatively small funeral home. In the past few years, with the continuous development of the market economy, the various ideas of the Chinese people are also advancing with the times, including the funeral industry. Many funeral homes have been reformed and changed, and many have been introduced. The service was used to generate income, and even several funeral homes in Shanghai had already passed the days of government funding, and realized a large amount of profit. However, Huo Kun did not have relatives, and no relatives arranged for funeral, so the relevant units would naturally not have to do anything to arrange a luxurious funeral package for Huo Kun, and found a little and worn funeral parlour to send it to the past. Inside and outside the funeral parlour, the temperature difference seems obvious. At least Su Bai feels like this. It is still summer, but the funeral parlour is still full of natural cool. Perhaps, the calm and natural cool is the best interpretation here. In an office, a woman is sleeping in it, Su Bai walks in, reaches out and knocks on the door, the door is closed, and the door is just to make the woman wake up. However, the woman who is asleep is still not awake. Su Bai slightly frowned, although today is not busy, but it is not to be completed to this point, go a few steps forward, "Excuse me, the black man you received today, cremated, no..." Su Bai''s hand rested on the woman''s shoulder, but it felt a kind of cold, Su Bai''s pupil slammed, and the woman''s body seemed to be touched by Su Bai, so she fell down. She is not dead, and she is now in a state of suspended animation. She should have been locked up by the soul. There are many descriptions about the lock of the soul in the Chinese village. For example, some children are easily scared by dirty things. Parents must ask a child for a talisman or a lock, to help the child lock the soul and eliminate the disaster. "This year, even the body has been robbed." Su Bai said to himself and pulled out his two Hellfire shotguns. This funeral parlour is not very big. Su Bai is going to go to the morgue. If Huo Kuns body has not yet been cremation, it should be placed there. A road from the office to the morgue, like a commercial pedestrian street, selling casket wreaths and other Chinese underground goods, creates an atmosphere that makes people feel very depressed. Of course, with Su Bais experience and his heart, its not to be scared by this kind of environment, but when I think that its my own negligence, its causing someone elses first step to make him feel very uncomfortable, if that compass really makes When someone else took it, then he was really the brain background in this story. This person, will it be fat? Su Bai now even began to suspect that according to the fat character and greed of such things, when he called himself, was he in Sichuan, or was he just off the plane that landed in Shanghai? The possibility of the latter seems to be really bigger. Su Bai found the morgue and walked in. Although the funeral parlor was quite small, there were quite a few corpses in the morgue. Su Bai was too lazy to look at it one by one. There was a form on the wall of the door, which recorded The name of the body in which the compartment is placed is very convenient. Well, it is very convenient to steal the body. Looking down, in the penultimate position, Su Bai found the name of Huo Kun. Number 13. Su Bai walked to the front of the 13th corpse, reached for the handle and pulled it out. Sure enough, as expected, the body has disappeared. It is true that someone has taken a step faster than himself. The body has been taken away. Huo Kuns body has not been cremated because the cremation of the corpse on the form will be marked. It is obvious that the funeral parlour does not intend to take the body today. The cremation may be left until tomorrow. Out of the morgue, Su Bais gaze patrolled everywhere. From the perspective of the womans soul-locking degree in that office, it should be not long ago, because the other partys soul was only to let the woman fall into an unconscious state of coma, and it is not intended to harm people. Obviously, there is scruples, and this kind of scruples, Su Bai clearly understands. The woman is still faint, so the lock-up soul is only completed soon, and with a corpse leaving more conspicuous, Su Bai began to think about it, if he is the one who steals the body in front of himself, and he himself Knowing how to take the compass out of Huo Kuns body, how do you do it yourself? After a short while, Su Bai took a deep breath, You should find a place in the funeral parlour to take the compass out of the body, and there is no need to carry the body around again. Su Bai wanted to watch the surveillance video, but he gave up and thought about it. He didnt come to the police after all. The other party was obviously an audience. He didnt need to know who stole Huo Kun because he knew it. There is no way to take the other person. What I can do now is to find him before the other party takes out the compass and then obstruct it. Looking back, I saw the road when it looked, Su Bai turned his head again and looked inside. Inside, it is the core part of the crematorium, that is, the place where people are burned. Su Bai continued to walk in and pushed an iron gate. The iron gate was a little rusty, but the things inside the iron gate seemed to be very bright. It seems that this small funeral home is also newly introduced equipment, which looks quite new. Generally, when cremation is done, it is necessary to spray gasoline, then fire, the flame will be very large, so the efficiency will be very high. After the fire is finished, there will be someone responsible for the beat, and then collect some ashes to the deceased relatives. Booked in a good casket. However, there seems to be no place to hide the body. There are several shrouds on several carts, and there are several wreaths on the ground, but there are no dead people. Just as Su Bai felt that he had nothing to gain, he suddenly heard a low gasping noise. With rhythm, With rhythm, Sticking out his tongue and rubbing his lips, Su Bai twisted his neck and showed a touch of excitement on his face. It looks like it is still here. Hellfire shotgun has been held in the hands of Su Bai, exudes a sense of luster, guns, or weapons, can give people a sense of confidence and security, if the other party is an audience, no, you should be sure that the other party is indeed an audience, so It is unlikely that the front side will be torn off, but it will also need to maintain sufficient deterrence. Su Bai listened carefully to the sound, because the sound was too small. After about ten seconds, Su Bais gaze finally fell on the stove. That looks like a brand new machine. When the body is incinerated, the body will be placed on a conveyor belt, then transferred into the furnace, and then incinerated. If there is still a place where the next body can be hidden, Then, That stove can be said to be the only one. Su Bai slowly approached the stove, and the footsteps echoed in the burning chamber, with a touch of crispness, and at the same time, as Su Bai continued to approach, the kind of gasping was constantly changing. Be more clear. Gradually, Su Bai heard a kind of repressed pain from this gasping. pain? Ha ha, More and more interesting, look forward to. The interior of the stove is separated by a black curtain. It seems to be a kind of jealousy. When used, the curtain will be removed, but it will still be blocked on weekdays. Su Bai walked over and reached for the corner of the curtain. then, Slam open! "Oh..." The curtain was almost dispelled by Su Bai, and the situation inside was finally fully revealed. A fat and obese guy was kneeling under the fire, his body kept shaking, his hands clasping the steel plates on both sides, and his face was sweating, with pain and dismay. He saw Su Bai, Su Bai also saw him, "Abai, save me.........save me.........!!!!!!" The fat man pleaded that he was almost out of voice. "What are you doing..." Su Bai immediately stunned. Because of the black skin color, the boiler was also dark, so the skin of Huo Kuns body was well covered. At this time, Su Bai finally saw clearly that a black body was lying on the fat man. Keeping steadily......... Chapter 208： Poor fat This scene is a bit too... disgusting. Its not surprising that the fat man will appear here. Because he is like a hunting dog, he has a soft spot for the good things. However, this situation is still greatly out of the expectations of Su Bai; funeral parlor, Burning room, incinerator, White fat fat man, Strong black man, Shrug, Shrug, Shrug, This is really, so spicy eyes. "Don''t watch... save me..." The fat man is almost crying out, and he is in a state of incompetence, as if he is now suffering terrible punishment. "You, is it voluntary?" Su Bai asked with a sigh of relief. "........." Fat man. "If it is voluntary, I can''t touch him, because I am an audience, he is also an audience." Su Bai said, between the audience, but can not be killed for no reason. "He... ah... already... ah... dead... ah... ah... ah ah!!!" Su Bai took a deep breath and grabbed the fat arm forward. However, when Su Bai prepared to force the fat man out of the crematorium, Huo Kun suddenly opened his mouth and made a sound similar to qing. The beast is generally barking, and then a tyrannical force automatically swept to Su Bai. There is a fat man''s foresight. Su Bai didn''t want to be pushed down like a fat man. When the next one was on the side steel plate of the crematorium, he bounced out. "Hey.........ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Even if the fat man has never been there, but now it is clear that Huo Kun quickly shot. "Don''t ............save me.........Abai.........I can give you anything you want.........Really..." "I want my bronze box." Su Bai said. "give!" "Swear, swear by your heart." In the words of the Taoist swearing, for a person who regards the Taoist as his own line of reinforcement, the possibility of destroying the contract is not great, unless the fat man dares to counteract himself when he casts the spell. "I swear by my heart!" the fat man shouted. "Hey, hurry up, he shot." Su Bai smiled. When she thought that this fat black belly was going to be Chinese, and out, it really felt very happy. At the same time, Su Bai raised the Hellfire shotgun and directly pulled the trigger against the black man who was lying on the fat man. Through the previous contacts, Su Bai believed that Huo Kun was dead, that is, the guy who is now swaying on the fat man. It is not Huo Kun, but the body that does not know why he has the ability to act. Therefore, this is not the right thing. The audiences shooting is not a killing between the audience. "boom!" The black man flew straight out, and he was heavily in the depths of the crematorium, then rolled out from the side of the crematorium and fell to the ground. The fat man immediately climbed up and quickly lifted his pants. "Hey, this time I really went out without looking at the Huang Li. Today, the fat man is committed to the chrysanthemum." Just when the fat voice just fell, Huo Kun actually stood up again, then rushed over. On the forehead of Huo Kun, there were three bullet holes, which was left before when he was shot. At this time, he The position of the chest, there is a large piece of flesh and blood, but it does not seem to affect the survival of Huo Kun, if he is still called survival. "Tai Shang Laojun is in a hurry as a law, town!" The fat man held a purple paper and pinched it in his hand. "Abai, give him another shot." "The bullet is very expensive." Su Bai said. "I will give you up." "boom!" Huo Kun was hit again, this time he was hit with his legs and the whole man fell down. The fat man took the opportunity to come forward and put the purple stencil on the forehead of Huo Kun. Huo Kun immediately squatted in the same place and squatted there. "Is this a scam?" Su Bai came over and looked at it carefully. "It''s not like it." The fat man shook his head. "It''s not a scam. It''s a long story. I will get the compass out of his body and then talk to you." "The compass is still in his body?" "of course." The fat man is sure, "Wait, I have a small array." Su Bai nodded and stepped back. He looked at the fat man with one hand on his back door and biting his teeth. He continued to arrange a small array of methods. Suddenly, the image of the fat man suddenly became taller and taller. Even the man who has just been smashed the back door can still be so tirelessly and persistently fighting for the baby, this spirit is indeed worthy of admiration. "Get up!" The fat man sighed low, and a piece of paper in his hand ignited spontaneously. Then the small flag just arranged was windless and automatic, and the corresponding one was that Huo Kuns eyebrow position showed a very clear red mark, very quickly, from red. A ray of light was projected on the mark, and a compass appeared on the ground in front of it. Su Bai immediately began to sprint, and the fat man immediately rushed over. However, it seems that the severe pain in the back door made the fat body as light as Yans body become very dull, and even the whole person actually fell down, obviously Strenuous exercise involves the back of the wound. This time, Su Bai can comfortably smash this compass. "Abai, you can''t use this thing." The fat man climbed up hard. "I really can''t use it." "I know, but there are always people who can use it, and change things with things." Su Bai said to the fat man. "Well, let me go here first, I will change things with you, but there is a premise." The fat voices of the fat people began to become intermittent, and the face was reddened. Obviously, even now, the back pain of the back door is still so Obvious. "What premise?" "First... send me to the hospital." "What about him?" asked Su Bai. "Burn, Mom, isn''t it just a place to burn people?" The fat man said with a bite. Obviously, he is now deeply hated by Huo Kun. No, it is exactly the body of Huo Kun. I hate it. Su Bai nodded. No matter what, Huo Kun is also a highly qualified audience, let him rest in peace. The use of the incinerator is actually quite simple. Su Bai put Huo Kuns body on the conveyor belt, then pressed the button next to it, watching Huo Kun being sent into the incinerator, followed by gasoline injection, ignition, Huo Kuns body immediately sat up. This should be a phenomenon when normal corpses are incinerated. Sudden corpses suddenly become high-temperature and cause muscle and bone deformation, causing the body to distort or simply sit up. When I saw that Huo Kuns body was incinerated, Su Bais heart could not help but also produced a very embarrassing feeling. The audience seemed to be more like a **** than ordinary people, but in fact, its like this, anytime. May die, like ordinary people, will die. ............ After leaving the funeral parlour, I got on the bus, Su Bai drove, and the fat man left the seat there. The posture of the horse was almost waited for a quarter of an hour after Su Bai drove the car into a hospital. In the car, the horse is naturally more laborious and harder than riding on the ground in the weekdays, because the car moves constantly to accelerate the deceleration to bring inertia, but the fat man has to do this, because if he does, it will hurt very much. pain. Su Bai is driving with a smile in his mouth. This has brought countless white eyes to the fat man, because Su Bais gloating is really unobtrusive. In the car, the fat man also said intermittently the whole thing. Su Bai had a good analysis before, that is, when the fat man called himself, the person had already taken a taxi outside the Pudong Airport. Obviously, he really did not take a minute. However, what the fat man did not expect was that Huo Kun was so self-abuse; Huo Kuns intensive route is opposite to that of the fat man, but it belongs to the same type. Huo Kun and Su Bai said before that his little devil was painted by him, and Huo Kuns practice method is also very inhuman. He actually painted his own seven emotions and wanted to suppress it, and then suppressed it in his own body. It seems to be still on his own body, but it has actually been stripped out. This is a way of being too forgotten. Of course, Huo Kuns strength is natural. The level of lychee is not even as good as it is, but this route and method is already on the right track. However, Huo Kun is dead. He is really dead. He died in front of Su Bai. However, because the subject died, the seven emotions that had been previously sealed by Huo Kuns own initiative to improve his mood began to loosen, and when he was fat. Carrying Huo Kuns body to the crematorium to prepare the arrangement method to force the compass out of Huo Kuns body, it just happened that the seal of Desire completely loosened and irritated Huo Kuns body and began to have a kind of animal-like The unconscious instinct is impulsive, and the fat man naturally becomes his venting and satisfying object. In fact, it can be regarded as a kind of high-level corpse change. This is also the reason why Su Bai saw it in the burnt corpse. After arriving at the hospital, Su Bai helped the fat man to hang up and then went to see the anorectal; Anorectal is a department specializing in the treatment of constipation, **** fissure, **** fistula, **** abscess, stenosis, **** hypertrophy, perianal eczema, mixed hemorrhoids, internal hemorrhoids, and external hemorrhoids. The fat man went in to check the doctor, and then the doctor opened a medicine list and went to the hall to pay. Su Bai took the list from the fat man and went to the hall with the fat man. "This time it was really planted, it was unfortunately too bad." For the first time, the fat man was lost, when he was not mentally prepared. "This drug list is a bit interesting. There is still a romance. Is the hospital pharmacy now selling this one?" Su Bai glanced at the list. Some fat people do not understand, turned over and looked at Su Bai: "What is the romance of Romance?" "A brand of ***** lubricants, it seems that the doctor who treats you is distressed." Chapter 209： Mask of death "It took a total of 1025 yuan to take the medicine." Su Bai said with a bag of medicine and the other hand holding a bill to the fat man. "What? You told me what to do? Do you want me to pay back?" The fat man is incredible. "Uh huh." Su Bai defaults. "It''s ridiculous, you are so rich, and you shouldn''t be the kind of person like Grande." The fat man limped his hand on his back and twisted his hips. "We are still good friends, aren''t we? I occasionally use a knife behind me to deepen my feelings." "I am working on donating all the shares and industries under my name or transferring them." Su Bai said, "I may not leave any money when I arrive, and this matter is already going on. "Are you crazy?" The fat man''s eyes widened. "What are you doing?" "I know what I am doing because I am the father of a child, my wealth is left to me by my parents. I don''t want this wealth to bring disaster to my children." The fat man suddenly frowned, and some doubts: "You mean, you mean, your parents... also..." "Although there is no conclusive evidence, it is considered to be inseparable." Su Bai said with a bit of sorrow, "These wealth, let me grow up comfortably, is enough." "It''s a great father." The fat man licked his nose and looked a little careless. "So, Su Gongzi, how do you want to continue living? You can''t let yourself and your child fall to 60 yuan. Late, oh no, fell to the street and the place where the tramp grabbed the bed?" "I will borrow some money from my friends and then open a shop myself." Su Bai said. "Open shop?" The fat man''s mouth was almost laughed, "What?" "service." "Service? What service?" "Detective office." Su Bai said. "........." Fat man. "Get on the bus, at least for now, this car is still mine." Su Bai first got on the bus and greeted the fat man. The fat man also sat in, but still squatting in the horse, and then the door was still hurting. In the words of the fat man, he felt a little relieved, but the abnormal anorectal doctor actually took his pliers and fingers to check his back door. Its more painful than before. "In fact, for people like us, we don''t care about the enjoyment of the world. Everyone is also a monk. It is just a Buddha who is pursued by the monks. We are just because of life and death." The fat man took out the Su Bai car. On a paper towel, wiped my forehead. "When you start your detective office, I will go to the show." "Don''t you go back to Sichuan?" "In fact, they are all the same." The fat man smiled. "Right, let''s not talk about how to solve those things, for example, compass, what do you want?" "This should not ask me, but should ask yourself." Su Bai looked at the fat man. "You should ask yourself, what can you have, something useful to me, can come and replace me." "Oh, I really brought something." The fat man smiled smugly. "As soon as I learned that Huo Kun seems to be hanging, I immediately flew to Shanghai to receive his legacy. In my opinion, his compass should have long been In your hands, so I am ready to exchange things with you, but I did not expect that you left his body to the police, and then let my heart happy to think that you can leak, result" "The result is not leaked, and I leaked behind it." "I said, can we not mention this again?" The fat man looked at Su Bai with a sad look. "You have been anal." Su Bai said. "Su Bai, I will be angry." "You are being black anal." Su Bai continued. "Su Bai, don''t challenge my endurance limit..." "You have been **** by the black body." ".........I beg you, brother, big brother, my relatives, please don''t say it!" "well." ............... When I arrived at the fat hotel, the fat man advanced the room and specially let Su Bai wait outside for a quarter of an hour, because the fat man needs to give some medicine to his own chrysanthemum. He is not willing to let Su Bai appreciate it. When the fat man indicated that Su Bai could come in, Su Bai pushed the door open and waved his hand. "This taste is really bad." "Crap." The fat man snorted and then lifted his suitcase and put it on the bed. "You put your things in the hotel so much, then people are gone?" "Please, here is Shanghai, not Somalia." "But there are a lot of thieves." Su Bai reminded, "Wherever I am, no matter where I am, I believe that there will be stolen records in the hotels there." "Believe me, as long as the thief with normal IQ, I will see that the things in my suitcase will only be a bunch of toys." The fat man is very confident about this, "those who are ''fish lips''." Su Bai sat down at the bedside: "The meaning in your words is very interesting." "Uh huh." "You have not regarded yourself as a human being?" Su Bai shook his head and held his hands on the bed. "Or, in your eyes, those ordinary people are just ants who can''t get on the table." "Listen, I have no time to listen to you teaching here." "I didn''t intend to preach." Su Bai said, "I just feel a little touched." What do you feel? "Do you know how Huo Kun died?" Su Bai asked. "Damn, how do I know." The fat man shrugged. "Being an ordinary person, not an audience, by that person, facing the eyebrows of Huo Kun, even opened three shots." Su Bai''s fingers crossed out a shot, aimed at the fat man, "Fat, you said If someone is facing your eyebrows and shooting three shots, will you die?" "I won''t resist?" the fat man asked. "Isn''t Hok Kun going?" Su Bai also asked. "OK, is Huo Kun really dead in the hands of an ordinary person?" Su Bai got up and walked to the window and opened the window. It was already afternoon in the afternoon. The sun was good. It was not very glaring and not very dim. And today the weather is very good, and the rare blue sky appears. "The world of stories is very bizarre, but I always feel that this real world is the place where the most secrets are hidden." Su Bai said very seriously. "Well, let''s end this topic and change the next one." "I have long wanted to say this. I found that you have been a bit strange recently. Is it sentimental?" The fat man took out a mask from the box, a black skull mask. "This mask, I seem to have one." Su Bai said, he remembered that he was wearing a mask similar to this one to go to Chu Zhao and ask him. "Oh, this is what I brought out from a story world, but it is not a toy bought on the roadside stall." The fat man shook his mask in his hand. "This mask is worn on the body, of course, it is impossible to have a disguise." The extraordinary ability of Jie, but it can stimulate your spirit, further violently raise your inner negative emotions, and achieve a kind of effect on the fire, suitable for use in the wartime and wartime, equal to one A stimulant that is more efficient and has no side effects. However, I am really looking forward to what effect it will be when you wear this mask when you are ill. I can''t use this stuff. If I wear it, my heart will fall, and I won''t be able to use it. The fat man threw the mask to Su Bai, and Su Bai took it in his hand. The touch was very cold and straight into the heart. "A mask is not enough," Su Bai said. "OK, of course, I am not so stingy." The fat man took out a box and opened the box. He found a bead inside. There was a drop of blood in the bead. "The blood of the vampire, and the grade should be good. This is a drop of blood. For the vampire-enhanced, this is invaluable, because this blood is enough to make your vampire bloodline touched, and even advanced." "My vampire lineage seems to be unable to advance." Su Bai reminded. "Oh no, I don''t know your situation, but your inability to advance means that you can''t go through the micro-shop to consume the story points, instead of relying on your own efforts to advance, these are two Very different meaning." "But how can I ensure that this drop of blood can make my vampire bloodline advanced?" Su Bai asked. "Oh, you can feel the blood flow in this drop of blood, is it?" The fat man came over and asked, "Your lineage is very low, which means that the starting point is very low, so it may be possible to improve. Bigger, the difficulty will be lower. Besides, the most expensive thing in the world is hope, isn''t it?" "Fat, did you sell it before?" Su Bai snarled. "Do pyramid marketing," said the fat man. "Oh." Su Bai threw the compass to the fat man, although Su Bai also knew that if he went to find someone else to trade, he could change to something better. It is a bit of a loss to exchange at the fat man, but now the most convenient is now It can be exchanged directly, saving a lot of trouble. The fat man took over the compass, and put it in his arms and caressed, and looked intoxicated. When the fat man turned over, he found that Su Bai had actually put on the mask. "It''s so cool." The fat man sighed. Su Bai suddenly lowered his head and held one hand on his chest. The fat man was shocked and immediately said, "What happened?" "I want to get sick." Fat man''s fat face pumped, there is a feeling of sitting on the wax, and immediately stood up and trembled, some panic: "Deep breathing, deep breathing, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive........." Su Bai took the mask directly and closed his eyes and stretched his waist: "Cheat you." "........." Fat man. Suspending the unsettled fat man to the side, Su Bai closed his eyes and walked into the bathroom. In front of the mirror, he slowly opened his eyes. At this time, he was completely red in his eyes. This mask, The effect is obvious. Chapter 210： Fraud I washed a face from the bathroom and quieted myself. I only dispelled all the swaying and negative emotions in my heart. This is just the effect of wearing it for a while. Its hard to imagine if I was sick. Putting on this mask will be a terrible result. Out of the bathroom, the fat man was lying on the bed and kissing the compass. He didn''t mind that the owner of the compass had just exploded his back door, and now it has turned into an ashes. "There is another one." Su Bai reminded that it was a bronze box. The fat man bitterly looked at Su Bai. "That thing is not useful to you, believe me." "Someone is going to violate the oath." "Don''t stop." The fat man immediately sat up from the bed. "I don''t intend to break the oath. I am just a good reminder. Do you understand?" "It doesn''t matter if it''s useful, I want it," Su Bai said. "Yes, I didn''t bring the bronze box to Shanghai. Would you come back to Sichuan with me?" "I have no problem." Su Bai said. "Look, you are spending money, the ticket is expensive." "Oh." Su Bai smiled and reached for a bottle of mineral water, twisted the lid and took a sip. "And let me sin again for a while." The fat man listened and made a **** against Su Bai. "Well, then you will come back to Chengdu with me, I will give you something." The fat man still dared not to violate the vows he had made with his heart, unless he wanted to destroy everything himself. Su Bai nodded and signaled that he was very satisfied with the attitude of the fat man. "Right, how long have you been from the last story world?" "It''s been a while for a while." Su Bai said, "I think I have been idle for a while." "Oh, yes, I have already received the task reminder of the next story world, and the day after tomorrow will enter the story world." The fat man sent his mobile phone to Su Bai. Su Bai looked at it and confirmed that it was a private letter issued by the "kongbu66" public micro-signal. The fat man said yes, he did have the task of the day after tomorrow. "Then I will give you the bronze box when you come back." Su Bai is not very difficult. He also knows how important it is to be two days before entering the story world. The fat man also needs two days to adjust his body and Mental state. "Okay, that''s it." "Cheng, you have a good rest." Su Bai waved his hand, took things and walked out of the fat room. Now, he needs to find a suitable place to see if this vampire blood can get his vampire blood. Advanced opportunities. After all, the two bloodlines of his body, the zombie lineage is now much stronger than the vampire bloodline. Nowadays, the vampire lineage may only bring Su Bais ability to recover from injury. It is like a person who is not very wealthy. After a long time of money to buy a new Apple phone, the result is just to call and text. Bloodline bloodline will never be used only as a simple body recovery accelerator, it has more and more magical mysterious places. Of course, nowadays, for Su Bai, the most suitable place is actually your own home. If you have good luck, you can protect your safety to the greatest extent. In the car, Su Bai puts music, the rhythm of the music is very soothing, symbolizing the mood of Su Bai at this time, perhaps, the mask that the fat man said before is just a stimulant without side effects. This sentence is not very accurate, side effects There is still, that is, after wearing it, it will make people feel a little bit wilting, not the kind of mental fatigue, but a kind of calm that seems to have no emotional ups and downs, making people feel very calm. There is no dispute with the world. Equal to this mask is a mouth, the people''s emotions are quickly concentrated and vented, and the original quantity is actually constant. After this short period of time, it will naturally not have much passion. "Really, he is the same as having sex." Su Bai laughed at himself. At this time, Su Bai was driving on the elevated road. In front of a turning hole, Su Bai hit a left turn light. From the perspective of the front of Su Bai, you can see the side, there is no car, so when Su Bai turns, Did not slow down. However, as soon as he turned, Su Bais vision suddenly appeared as an old man riding a bicycle. When he saw it, it was already late, and the front of the car directly turned the old man out. Su Bai immediately stepped on the brakes and frowned. Actually driving the battery car on the elevated road, this is really not to take their own life seriously and pit others. After a double flash, Su Bai got out of the car. However, when he walked out of the car, he found that there was nothing in front of him. The road was very clean, there was no battery car, no old man who had been hit by flying, and even a piece of battery car shell. nothing. Subconsciously, Su Bai turned and found that behind him, a person stood on an elevated railing, holding a bow and arrow, aiming at himself. Su Bais eyes suddenly smashed up, and his hands naturally touched his waist, ready to pull the gun, but the bowstring of the other side made a sound of being rubbed at this time. This is warning Su Bai, if not allowed. act rashly. At the same time, a red car stopped behind the Su Bai car. This is a turning road on the elevated road. It is very dangerous to park two cars here. It also hinders traffic, but the other party does not seem to care. . From the car, a woman in a red tight-fitting leather coat, the age of the woman looks very big, the look of forty years old, a red hair, but it is hot, because she is an Asian, No accident, it should be Chinese, but a Chinese woman, and so old, but also dyed a hair like a flame of color, can really be called a slap in the face of a teenager. What does this mean? Su Bai asked. Terror broadcasts are not allowed to fight privately. "We don''t want to fight." The woman grinned and smiled. She was not the mature and full-bodied woman. On the contrary, she was very thin, her forehead was narrow, her face was cold, and it looked really not very good. "Then what are you going to do." Su Bai asked. "We want the things you just got, the drop, the blood." The woman stretched out. "There is a big man who looks at your things, so we help him." Big man? Su Bai suddenly felt ridiculous. The terrorist broadcast did not allow the audience to fight privately without absolute causality. This is a rule that every listener knows well. "Forgot to tell you, this drop of blood is the adult." The woman said that she coughed a few times. Obviously, her body is not very good, but the anxious feeling that she radiated from the whole person has already More and more obvious, because her body temperature is constantly climbing. Suddenly, Su Bai seems to finally realize what, this blood, the fat to the blood of the fat, the way is not right, but how could it be so clever, he just got out of the fat man, only came here, he was The man of the big man stopped it? Su Bai is clear that some of the strongest listeners have some audiences who have some money to do things for themselves. For example, the fat man at the beginning of the limousine runs around before running and doing some things to change some rewards. . What may not be a big deal for the big guys is very precious for the average listener. "Now, give you half a minute, hand over the blood." A male voice came out on the side of Su Bai. His feet were hanging and slowly floating up. The eyes were white and with a kind of mental pressure. Su Bai finally understood what happened to the old man and the crash he had seen before. It must have been influenced by the spiritual illusion of this guy in front of him. "I have to confirm it first." Su Bai said. "I am also the one I just got from my friend. I exchanged it. If I asked him, he confirmed that it was stolen, I will return. The original owner." If this thing is really a fat person stealing from someone else''s hand, then others use this as an excuse to shoot on themselves, or even kill themselves, it is also supported by causality, because fat is equal to a thief, and self is involved In any case, thieves and salesmen are breaking the law, and they are all disgraceful characters. "We don''t have much time to delay, there are still 10 seconds left in half a minute, please take it out, otherwise... die!" The woman walked step by step toward Su Bai with an unquestionable pressure. At the same time, a bright red flame rose in her palm, with a temperature that made the scalp numb, which is absolutely Not an ordinary flame. The man with the bow and arrow was even more murderous, and he did not hide it. He completely let Su Bai feel the fierceness that belongs to him. The guy who was hanging on the side of Su Bais body was screaming at his mouth. In the sight of Su Bai, even the road began to produce a distorted visual illusion. "give me!" The woman in red walked to the side of Su Bai, and the voice suddenly became less sharp, but it was very gentle. Su Bais body trembled, his eyes closed, and he shook his hand into his clothes, ready to listen to the womans instructions and take things out. The woman smiled slightly at the mental controller who was opposite her, indicating that the matter was successful. However, the next moment, the archer''s pupil in the far side of the opposite side slammed, and subconsciously wanted to put the arrow but still suppressed his impulse. Su Bais not a box with blood, but a Hellfire shotgun. The cold muzzle directly reached the womans eyebrows. The woman opened her eyes in amazement, The mental controller is also a bit confusing. Su Bai is open-eyed and clear-eyed. Since he has swallowed the brain that has enmity with his father, his soul and spirit have been improved. He wants to be himself when he is absolutely clear and prepared. Its not that easy to exert a spiritual influence. At the same time, Su Bai also felt ridiculous, and immediately laughed: "Hey, I actually came across a telecom fraud in the audience." Chapter 211： Very timid The rules of terrorist broadcasting, with great flexibility, there are many places to be flexible, but it does not mean that its rules can be trampled casually. In fact, the control of the bottom line of terrorist broadcasting is perfect, basically spent The audience after several story worlds will have this feeling; That is, terror broadcast is not a rigid existence, but it is also a stubborn existence. It will give all listeners the freedom to the maximum, but at the same time deprive the freedom of the audience. It puts two extreme opposites very much. It is perfectly integrated, just as it is intended to pinch the audience who are struggling in the story world for the so-called story. Obviously, these three people are walking on the edge of the bottom line, and actually doing it in such a way, it is really realistic, and its really true that Su Bai really believed, if not The other party is too anxious, Su Bai really may be afraid of the fish to die and give the blood to them. After all, in this scam, the other party occupies reason and causality. The whole model, the whole routine, and the extremely popular telecom fraud are almost the same, but Su Bai never imagined that the audience also played this routine. These people are really enough. It is indeed a big forest. What is it? The birds are all there. The muzzle of the Hellfire shotgun, with the cold Senran, arrived at the woman''s eyebrow position. Under such a close distance, Su Bai had an absolute confidence to shoot down and directly blasted the woman''s head. The rules for the development of terrorist broadcasts fully reflect its interest at this time. These three people want to deceive Su Bai and want to swindle things from Su Bai, but when Su Bai discovers it, it is Su Bai. Mastering enough initiative, that is, since these three people want to deceive themselves and want to take things that are important to themselves, then Su Bai has enough causal reasons to fight back, and even... to kill them. Instead, they will not be able to counterattack Su Bai because they are sitting on wax, otherwise they are destined to carry heavy causal relationships and will be punished by terrorist broadcasts. Originally, they were deceived by three people. In fact, it was a way of wandering around the bottom line. After successful deception, it was not too much causality. The terrorist broadcast would also choose to close this kind of thing. One eye, but if the deceived object understands it and has shown a decisive rebellious attitude like the current Su Bai, then it is their own. Just as the telecom fraud of a while ago, several college students were defrauded of tuition fees, and finally committed suicide, causing a sensational effect. The police immediately set up a task force and arrested the fraud group within a few days, but in fact, Almost all people who have used mobile phones in the country have received such fraudulent text messages, but even if the victims went to the police station to report the case, the police would perfunctory things in most cases. Basically, the money that was defrauded could not be recovered. But for these scammers, it is just that the police are too lazy to use too much resources and energy to deal with their empty space. Once the police are really forced to take pressure on public opinion, even if they are abroad, it is still difficult to escape the French Open. "Please, don''t." The red-haired woman opened her hands to Su Bai. "This is just a misunderstanding, a very beautiful misunderstanding." "You are twenty years old and I use this kind of expression to tell me that this is a misunderstanding. I might have a glimpse of your body next step. Haha, but aunt, you are all How old is it? Selling Meng can only be counterproductive. Do you know?" The woman''s face froze. "Hey, my buddy, we didn''t lie to you, we didn''t make a profit." If you even make a friend, how about?" The guy holding the bow and arrow has already put the bow and arrow down at this time. He knows that Su Bai is already convinced that he is I won''t take the initiative to shoot an arrow, so I still threaten my fart. "Don''t you know each other? How many roads are there for multiple friends?" "Man! Sorry, my friends are few." Su Bai looked slightly at the man with the arrow. "And they won''t do such a low thing." Just think about it, whether it is a fat man or a seven-law or a Gyatso, these individuals, doing things are typical of unscrupulous means, but let them be abducted in the real world, they can''t really do it, which is really for them. Too low to lower the body. "Don''t be like this, dude, be a person to stay in the line, and see each other in the future." The mental controller also took the initiative to remove his mental influence, and there were black pupils in his eyes, and the body was no longer suspended. But it fell on the ground. "Who wants to be with you?" Su Bai asked. The mental controller was a glimpse, and he did not expect Su Bai to return to himself. "Listen to me, really, let go of the gun, everything is good to discuss." The woman began. Su Bai smiled and put his face on the woman''s face, spit a sigh of relief on the woman''s earlobe, and then said with a hint of coldness: "You said, after I fired at you, you The two accomplices, are you turning around and running, or are you avenging me for attacking you?" There is a panic in the eyes of a woman, because this is a thing that does not require much thinking at all. The two accomplices of her own must leave directly, not to say that in order to avenge themselves, they have caused cause and effect. This matter, originally, they are not responsible for the three people! Reason, sometimes a vain vocabulary, sometimes a vocabulary that is often distorted and trampled at will, but when terrorist broadcasts begin to reason, it means that these listeners, even if their abilities are gods in the eyes of ordinary people, They also have to follow the reason together. Perhaps this is the so-called power principle. "Actually, I am very curious. How do you know about this, for example, the blood, I didn''t take it for a long time, how do you know it, and the efficiency is amazing." Su Bai is really very curious about this. He has just finished trading from the fat man. He didnt have time to look at the blood and watched it. He drove out and actually encountered this kind of scam. The other party has very precise control over his whereabouts and the fate of the fat man. This is absolutely unnatural, and it is not right. There is definitely a trick in it. In fact, it may be changed to someone else. In this case, when there is not much time to buffer and think, it is really estimated that the things will be handed over directly and then deceived. "We have your information, Jiangsu, Zhejiang and Shanghai, the vast majority of the audience''s information." The woman replied, she is now really afraid that Su Bai will shoot like this. Information? Su Bai frowned slightly. And information? "Yes, we found a big man''s home and found a list in his home. There are a lot of information on the audience in Jiangsu, Zhejiang and Shanghai." Upon hearing this sentence, Su Bais mind suddenly recalled the scene when Litchi first found herself. She directly talked to Su Bai through the kongbu66 public micro-signal. It seems that the higher the audiences level. , then the greater the qualifications, the level of characters in Litchi, certainly can get more privileges, such as accessing the identity information of other listeners from the "kongbu66" public number. But how could the big mans home be entered by these three people? The big man is falling into the world of stories? Or is it, like lychee, disappeared? "Can you let me go? I am willing to pay a price." The woman said, "This matter, we can write off one by one, and the three of us still owe you a favor." "Oh, okay." Su Bai nodded. He promised. "I am very courageous. You know, I am also very afraid of making enemies. Even if others speak louder, I will be scared." The woman took a sigh of relief and closed her eyes a little. She really had the feeling of having a life and death edge. In fact, the key lies in the gang of these three people. It seems that everyone is good, but Its a very loose group, and everyones death points are killed by terrorist broadcasts. If these three people are in the story world, its really terrible, of course, three. The probability that individuals are sent together into the story world is still very low and low, depending on the mood of the terrorist broadcast. "So, please take the gun away, we can talk about it..." "boom!" The gun of the Hellfire shotgun rang. The womans head burst directly, and even the upper body was torn apart by the terrible impact. A smoky smog rose, not from the muzzle of Su Bai, but from the body of a woman. It means that even in such a short distance, even the womans soul is annihilated in an instant. This is the true meaning of the soul, Very consistent with the characteristics of the Hellfire shotgun, in fact, the most terrible place of the Hellfire shotgun is not its physical damage, but from its ... soul damage. The womans half body fell into a pool of blood. Su Bai held his hand on his chest, with a touch of sorrow and sadness, saying: "I am very courageous, you should speak a little whispered, scared me to accidentally press it down, really, you can''t think of it." The arrow man and the mental controller saw this scene, his face showed a stunned color, then bit his teeth and immediately turned and prepared to leave. Su Bai smiled and put two Hellfire shotguns on his shoulders. "Don''t run, the rare cause and effect of sending them to the door makes me unscrupulously kill the audience in the real world. Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, you should not Going down with your friends?" Chapter 212： Kill you! Some people like to die, while others like people who are dead; It is now obvious that Su Bai belongs to the latter. The womans body is left here. He did not chase the mental controller who looked more troublesome. Instead, he chased the arrow man. The two of them were divided into two. In the direction of escape, Su Bai can only chase one. The mental controller is obviously more difficult to entangle, and the enhanced attribute of Su Bai does not have much advantage for the mental controller. Instead, it is the archery, and Su Bai feels that he is more grasped. However, at the time of chasing, Su Bai sent a position fix to Chu Zhao. There should be some good things on this woman or her red car. In fact, Su Bais shot on them and killing them is not based on a lofty idea of ??cleaning up the chop of the audience. Su Bai also Not so leisurely, and if you look at the moral and legal views of the real world, all the listeners put together one by one with a closed eye gun and absolutely only missed the missing, and find a good person from the audience. It is incredible to find a white lotus in the pit. A reason for being fair, a chance to be upright, To kill the audience, To take their things, How is Su Bai willing to give up? Moreover, its been a while since the end of the last story world. people, I have to be active. The opponent''s speed is very fast, even if he is carrying a bow and arrow, he still runs like a monkey. He is barefoot, his feet are close to the ground, and he is steady, and he does not have to worry about his balance in the fast running. Su Bais throat whispered, and the Hellfire shotguns radius of killing was limited. He could only get an air through so far, so his first thing to do was to catch up! The vampire state switch, Su Bai''s speed suddenly increased by a level! The sensitivity of the blood family has come in handy at this time; The other party turned around and saw that Su Bai, who was still chasing himself, seemed to have sweared something in his mouth, but he still did not dare to shoot at Su Bai, because Su Bai killed him to chase him at this time, which occupied a reasonable angle. He can''t attack Su Bai, otherwise he will be infected with causality. This is actually the same as lifting a rock and rubbing his own feet. Unless he is willing to spare the next story in a world where the difficulty of the world is suddenly increasing, he will not dare to take the initiative to kill him. Obviously, he has not made up his mind yet. He is still hesitating. He is still lucky. He feels that he can open the Su Bai. When he changes to a place, after a while, even if he meets Su Bai again, at that time, Su Bai did not have much reason to deal with him, because the time is long, this scam has not deceived Su Bai, Su Bai has nothing to lose, not a deep hatred. The rules of terrorist broadcasting are sometimes so humanized and worthy of taste; "Hey!" Su Bai saw that the person he was chasing actually jumped over the railing and jumped down. It was like jumping from a few stories high, and it was still busy. Suddenly speeding up again, Su Bai also jumped down like him, but Su Bai grabbed the column with one hand while he was falling to slow down his momentum. When he landed, Su Bais palm was blurred. But he didn''t care, or he continued to chase the past. The two sides are now about 30 meters away. Two men, chasing on the main road, or even retrograde. "Damn!" Su Bai heard the man in front shouting. Then, the other party turned his head and bowed his arrows! Can''t help it! Su Bais mouth showed a smile, and then the whole person began to walk the S line. However, the other person''s mouth was like a spell that was chanting, and then a blue light appeared on his bow and it was shot. Su Baiyi, the other side of the arrow is not facing himself, but shot on the ground two meters in front of him. Shooting off? In the next moment, the arrows that hit the ground suddenly burst into ten blue rays; catapult! Sputter! Su Bai''s face is cold, and the two blue rays directly pierce his body. Fortunately, one is on the arm and the other is on the lower abdomen. Su Bais reaction in the moment is just to make his own The position also avoids the past, but it is obviously impossible to completely avoid it. Several cars around were also shot, some of them were pierced, some were punctured, and there were several thick pits on the ground. The traffic was in chaos at this time. This arrow, if it is used for team battles, the effect is really very good, the radius of the kill is large, and the enemy is hard to prevent. "Roar!" Su Bais eyelids began to appear red, and the whole person started running again. The wounds on his body were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. The person in front seems to be surprised at this too, because of the reason of that arrow, his strength consumes a lot, so the speed of running is no longer the kind of exquisiteness before, and the whiteness behind him has slowly The ground is close. The other party jumped directly, crossed the flower garden, and entered the auxiliary road. Su Bai followed closely. When Su Bai just jumped over, the other party was already waiting, not running away, but turned around and took the bow and arrow directly to the Su Bai. . Su Bais Hellfire shotgun was lifted up, and it was too late to shoot, but it was like a blunt instrument that directly caught the others longbow. The other side kicked out, and Su Bai was also kicking out, two people. In an instant, the foot made a muffled sound, and the two men flew together and fell heavily on the ground. On the other side of Su Bai, there was just a truck rushing over. Su Bai had to stop and squat in the truck. When the truck drove up from his head, he climbed up again, but the other party had disappeared. ............ "Whirring whirring" Sun Zang walked on the side of the small road, kept gasping, the bow and arrow were still on his body, but the weight was much heavier than before, because his body was too tired before. "Damn, bastard, bastard..." Sun Zang kept cursing. Sun Zang is clear, he is still contaminated with some cause and effect, even if he did not kill Su Bai, but he caused Su Bai to be hurt, the difficulty of his next story world will definitely be improved, it also means that he The probability that a story world will survive has been reduced a lot. This made Sun Zang very uncomfortable. He didn''t lie to him without swindling. In fact, the three people took the list that was found out from a big man''s home and tried many times for the audience''s scam, not every time. I have succeeded, but there are also missed ones, but those who have seen the audience, there is really no room for discussion like Su Bai, who did not directly shoot and kill. and Still not dead. There is a kind of compromise between the audience, not the two extremes of life and death. This is also the unique culture in the audience circle, but Sun Zang clearly, the man named Su Bai, he seems to be completely complete with this circle. The land is not in the grid. In fact, it is true. Otherwise, the original monk would not make Su Bai stunned. Just then, a roar of the engine came from behind him. Sun Zang was like a frightened mouse. He immediately turned his head and saw a taxi driving up here. This is a country road. It is enough for the width of the two cars, and there are houses around. It is so fast at this speed unless it is crazy, but Sunzangs vision is very good. He immediately captured the picture in the cab and is driving the rental. The car is Su Bai! Damn, he is coming again! The fire that has been pressed in Suns heart can no longer be suppressed. Su Bai has been chasing it so many times. So far, the other party has not given up and continues to catch up. This is really forcing himself and his fish to die. A crazy thought is constantly growing in the heart of Sun Zang, even if the next round of story world will increase the difficulty, it does not matter, I will kill you now! This is also because Su Bai has been madly squandering his grandson. Sun Zang Zhang bowed his arrows, did not escape, did not fear, anger, has burned, the next moment, his blood began to overflow from the palm of his hand, and then into the longbow, the longbow began to release a faint blood color Brilliant. Then, Sun Zang was taut and his mouth was filled with obscure spells. "The gilt digs the Asian crack!" An arrow shot, A **** dragon shadow followed, and rushed to the road with a momentum of nowhere, greet the taxi. "Oh oh yeah..." Su Bai, who had just stepped on the gas pedal and finally caught up again, suddenly saw a virtual shadow of a dragon rushing toward himself, and his mouth could not help but whisper, but at this time he wanted to change direction or stop at the brakes. Its already too late, but fortunately, Su Bai didnt wear a seat belt, because this car was grabbed by himself. After seeing that the road in front had been dug directly by the shadow of the dragon, Su Bai was very simple. The ground directly pushed the door open, and the whole person jumped out, but it was swept by the aftermath. The whole person was turned over and fell heavily on the ground. After releasing this trick, Sun Zangs whole person also fell down, pale, and even breathed, and seemed to have no strength. At this time, he was too weak. And the white of Su Bai, the flesh and blood lying in the field of the roadside, is full of pain everywhere. However, Su Bai still trembled and put his hand into his arms. Then, took the mask from his arms, Su Bai lie on the side of his face, just let him slowly move the mask, and his head followed slightly. mask, face, Finally posted together. Chapter 213： Come on, evolution! When the mask was attached to the face, Su Bai only felt that he had forgotten all the pain in his body. The whole person became very incomparable... calm, it seems that the frequency of each breath is perfectly captured by himself. Arrived. He slowly stood up. This body, now he feels more like a **** to his own soul. At this time, he even wants to open his own skin and cut his own flesh and blood. I interrupted my own bones and freed myself. This is a kind of hard to describe in words, because when wearing a mask, Su Bais heart rises up, not a contempt for things around, but a contempt for himself. Always felt, Its a pity that this body is lost, but its better to ruin it. It is this kind of emotion that invisibly strips out Su Bais consciousness and this body, no longer perceives his own pain, and no longer appreciates his own joy. only left with, Killing! When Su Bai walked, he limped, but he walked very firmly. The blood kept flowing on his body, and the skin constantly changed. This is the body of the vampire who is repairing Su Bai, but perhaps because of the injury. The reason is heavy, so it is slow and slow. Of course, the most important reason is that you need blood, fresh blood, With raw materials, some blood, Vampire blood can really play its own characteristics. Sun Zang has completely disengaged at this time. He tried his best to raise the longbow again, but he has been failing. Even the left arm has been fractured. It is not the reason for the lack of strength, but even if there is strong energy, there is no way to use the fracture. The arm pulled the longbow again out of the arc. Su Bai is constantly approaching, maintaining a constant speed, although limping, it brings a greater pressure. This may be related to personality. There is a kind of he is not afraid to enter the world of the story, which is similar to Su Bai. For a long time, he is not summoned by the terrorist broadcast into the story world. The loose bones are tossed, but he wants to panic and feel itchy. Therefore, it is hard to justifiably encounter a listener who can kill in the real world. It is like a pair of female sorcerers who have seen a certain degree of sorrow suddenly see a sly woman stripping her clothes and standing in front of her dancing. "There is no room for negotiation?" Sun Zang said with a weak voice. This did not kill Su Bai, Sun Zang has completely given up, in fact, Sun Zang did not complain much in the heart, just feel very wrong, yes, very wrong, if not the **** rules of terrorist broadcasting, In the true sense of the world in the story, how can this man in front of him make this three people! Or, if the three of them started out, they would show a kind of momentum that would rather be a jade, and put on a determination to go forward and retreat even if they completely violate the rules of terrorist broadcasting. Maybe, this person in front of you Not so arrogant. Zhao Yawen will not die, and he will not fall to this field. Su Bai came over and faced Suns words. Su Bai only shook his head slightly, then nodded again. In the eyes of Sun Zang, there was a glimmer of hope, and most people still had great fear of death. However, at this time, Sun Zang seems to have forgotten. How did Su Bai kill Zhao Yawen before? perhaps, For a mental patient like Su Bai, killing is indeed a kind of fun, so that an art is born, how to kill, in order to maximize the fun. For example, eating itself is a kind of fun, and the food, while the color and flavor are full, it is to enlarge the fun of food to a greater extent. Su Bai, wearing a mask, has become a machine controlled by his own negative emotions. Of course, this is what Su Bai himself would like. "There is something, I want to talk to you." Su Bai opened his mouth, his voice was a little weak, with a little exhaustion, in fact, Su Bai was also seriously injured, but better than Sun, and Su Bai can still shoot. Sometimes, simply pulling the trigger is indeed a lot more convenient than arching the arrow. This point, when the Qing dynasty of the Qing Dynasty, the "Say, you said." Sun Zang licked his dry lips, it seems very urgent, can talk, can say, can bargain, no problem, even take out the rest of the story points to Su Bai exchange things, There are no problems at all. As long as you are alive, as long as you can survive, this is the foundation. This is a must. This is the bottom line. The bottom line is still there. Everything can be discussed. "What did you call when you just shot that arrow?" asked Su Bai. "What?" Sun Zang is somewhat unclear. He does not know what Su Bai asked. "Do you understand... Japanese?" Sun Zang shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I just felt that the words shouted to match my skills, so I always used this sentence to shout." "Oh, then you are wrong. You just shouted that it was probably eating a sword, a sword of a long sword, not an arrow of archery." As soon as the voice fell, Su Bai had lifted the muzzle up and pointed it at Suns chest. The whole person of Sun Zang was almost petrified, and with the last touch of a mosquito-like voice, with a full of incredulousness, he asked: "You just want to talk about this..." "Yeah." Su Bai nodded very seriously. then, "boom!" The gun rang. ........................ Any society has its own class. Human society or group society is composed of one class after another. In the red years of the year, many ancestors with lofty dreams wanted to break this class system. Building a free society with equals for all, but decades of reality have completely broken this illusion, or that dreams have always been so full, and reality, always so skinny. For example, the hospital where Su Bai lives now is not open to the public. He only accepts special patients. Those who can see a doctor here are people who are not simple. Su Bais assets are being handed over and transferred. Su Bai did not say that he would donate his share to the Hope Project, because in Su Bais view, donating money to those so-called institutions is a bigger sin. The idea of ??Bai is actually very simple. Separate the equity of his own equity and his name, and transfer it when he can transfer. Try not to affect the continued operation of the group that his parents had established. It was the smoker who used his relationship and arranged Su Bai into the hospital. At this time, it was the morning, the smoker was sitting on the bed of Su Bai to cut the apple to Su Bai, and Chu Zhao was sitting on a chair, a little listless. After a short while, Su Bai gently stretched out, his injury is actually good, he will raise it, and this time the hospital will continue to give blood to Su Bai under the request of the smoker. Every day, fresh blood keeps injecting into the body. It is difficult for Su Bai to recover soon, and because of the special nature of this hospital, there are no restrictions on social hospitals in some medical procedures. "Things, have you got it?" Su Bai asked. The smoked child sent the cut apple slices to the white mouth of Su Baisu. Su Bai smiled and shook his head, indicating that he did not want to eat. At this time, Chu Zhaolai spirited, took out a bag around him, placed it on the bed of Su Bai, and took out the pieces inside. A purple awl, a long bow and a few arrows, and some other bits and pieces. The purple awl should be something of Zhao Yawen, and the longbow is naturally a thing of Sun Zang. "You have to divide it." Su Bai said. Some of the smoked children accidentally said: "How is this fun?" Chu Zhao also shook his head. "You have fought for the spoils, how can we take it directly." "Just owe me." Su Bai does not care. He is not very concerned about these things. He is more concerned about the sensory experience when chasing those people. The more literary point is that Su Bai is more concerned about this process. Instead of this result. Of course, there is another very important reason. Su Bai is calling Chu Zhao and the smoker or sharing the position, so that they can take care of the aftermath to clean the battlefield. Since they participated in the relationship, they have a relationship with Su Bai. If the family is left empty-handed, then the relationship between the three people will be completely broken. After all, Chu Zhao and the smoker are still only the experiencers. It is the most urgent need for the weapon to the weapon. When power protects you. Su Bai clearly, he and Chu Zhao and the smoked children, and they are a little different from the monks and fats. The three are emotional, sometimes the love is not worth the money, but sometimes the sentiment is also Very valuable. The smoked child and Chu Zhao looked at each other, and the smoker took the purple awl up. Chu Zhao took the long bow up. Neither of them said thank you, because at this time, thank you is a bit too perfunctory. "I usually practice more practice, even if it is an experience task, it is not impossible to get a story." Su Bai reminded, then he shrank into the bed, "I am tired." Both smoked and Chu Zhao agreed to leave the ward, but the two did not go, but stayed in the **** room next door. Su Bai closed his eyes and felt that the condition in his body had basically stabilized. Then he reached out and took a small bottle from the drawer of the bedside table, twisted the small bottle and pointed the bottle to his eyebrow position. The nail first crossed his eyebrows and scraped a blood mark. Then, the drop of blood in the small bottle also dripped. It just fell on the wound. come on, evolution! Chapter 214： Sneak in the shadow When this blood enters from the wound that Su Bai has just scraped, and merges with the blood of Su Bai, a breath of spirit and blood that is released from the blood begins to diverge, as the same drop of ink is dripped into the clear water. in; Su Bai''s lineage is almost equivalent to a cup of water for this drop of blood, which means that Su Bai''s own blood lineage and this drop of blood are basically not comparable. This bloodline master''s bloodline level is much higher than Su Bai expected. Perhaps, this fat man did not expect that Su Bai now suddenly wants to ask the fat man the origin of this blood, is from the story world It is still brought in the real world. If it is obtained in the real world, prove that you can find some clues to dig more. In the midst of fascination, the whole human consciousness of Su Bai was integrated into this blood, as if it were a dream. Su Bai suddenly found that he was not lying in a hospital bed, but was nailed to a cross, surrounded by glare. The sun and a group of knights dressed in bright armor. The sun is so annoying at this time, Su Bai can even perceive that his skin is constantly twisted and wrinkled in the sun, but this is a dynamic balance. The sun is like a fire for the present self. I bake my body, but my body is still instinctively doing a self-recovery, or it can be said that it is a dynamic torture that continues to suffer. Where is this? It should be the memory picture of this blood. There are many, many things that are condensed, and it is said that the real horrible level of vampires, even if the whole body collapses, but as long as a drop of blood is retained, you can re-agglomerate your body from this drop of blood. In the drip of blood, there is this memory picture. The unbearable hot sun, the surrounding faces are grim and exudes a knight that makes Su Bai feel disgusting, the dirty cross, everything is so bad. Soon, the two cardinals walked slowly and step by step. They walked very slowly, letting Su Bais anger and heat go one step further. He opened his mouth, but did not make a sound, and it was sent out. It is like a beast''s howl, his vocal cords have been damaged, and the whole person''s body is already ruined. It is a miracle to drag on this body and continue to live. The cardinal held something like a stack of books in his hand and began to read it. Su Bai couldn''t understand what they were saying, not English, but it should be a language on earth. After the long and sour script was finished, the two cardinals stood on either side of Su Bai, then squatted down and began to pray. On the court, hundreds of knights also pulled out the sabre and stabbed the ground. Then they held the hilt in one hand and kneeled on one knee. They kept shouting something, still so that Su Bai felt upset. Chaos, feels restless; Now Su Bai feels like a hay, someone is constantly moving closer to the stove, and others keep adding gasoline to the hay. In short, Everyone around, everything, everything, let Su Bai feel that he is going to blow up! Yes, in fact, Su Bai did blow up, A group of fire, descending from the sky, fell directly on the cross where Su Bai was on. The two cardinals burned together in the fire, but they kept moving and chanting something. Su Bais body began to be in the fire. The continual melting and evaporation, the undead self seems to be getting closer and closer to death, and the end of the breath is constantly forced. In the end, Su Bai made the last scream, and everything was nothing. The cross was burned to ashes together with two cardinals. However, in the ashes, There was still a drop of blood that was left uninformed. .................. "Whirring whirring" When Su Bai woke up from the memory of that blood, he found that his sweat had soaked the sheets and bedding. The wound on the forehead that was picked up by himself and the blood was healed at this time, but the feeling of anxiety and anger seems to have not completely faded. The mask seems to have been inspired by Su Bais heart. The drawer floated out and appeared on the bedside of Su Bai. This mask seems to be showing up with Su Bai, indicating that Su Bai quickly put it on. "roll!" An angry drink came out from the white throat of Su, and the light on the mask disappeared instantly and landed on the ground. This side has a spirit, and Su Bai is absolutely not allowed to be influenced and controlled by the instruments in his own hands, even if there is a trace of it! "Hey." The ward door is ringing, It is already late at night. "Su Bai, what happened?" The smoked child has not yet returned, but has been staying in the **** room next door. "I want to take a shower," Su Bai said. "it is good." The smoker pushed open the door and walked in, but just saw Su Bai himself opened the quilt and got out of bed. Is it really good? The smoked child is incredible. Vampire blood is really amazing. "You can also redeem one, and wait until you have enough story points." Su Bai said, "My path is more difficult than the average audience, you should be more smooth." Yes, you can''t rely on the story point to upgrade and strengthen through the micro store. It is really making the road of Su Bai more difficult than other audiences. "No, I have already thought about what I have to redeem." Smoked a smile, then took the initiative to help Su Bai prepare clothes and other toiletries, and immediately asked: "Do you want me to help?" "Help me bathe?" Su Bai asked. "You are a patient," said the smoker. "Forget it, the body just recovered and recharged." "German." Smoked a sip of Su Bai. "Since you are almost now, I will go back first. I have something at home. I will bring you breakfast tomorrow morning." "Yes." Su Bai nodded, then took off his patient suit, walked into the bathroom, the cold water sprinkled down, let Su Bai hit a cockroach, very comfortable. After washing the shower and scraping the beard, Su Bai felt that the whole person was much refreshed. Standing in front of the mirror in the bathroom, looking at himself in the mirror, to be honest, Su Bai is very curious about himself. change. The blood has been integrated into the body, but there seems to be no specific change. A good way to test a vampire''s bloodline is on the one hand, **** magic, and the other, the recovery efficiency after the body is injured. Unfortunately, for Su Bai, he still hasn''t found a way to use blood magic. He can''t directly get the **** magic enhancement of the first knowledge from the micro store. Everything is equal to the beginning, which is too difficult for Su Bai. First, we must first sense the magical atmosphere of the blood family, and then step by step to comprehend the penetration. For example, the fat man is converted into a Taoist physique. Some Taoists can enlighten themselves, but they must have the most basic level and foundation. These are all directly given by the terrorist broadcast micro-store, which is equivalent to giving you a Express, if you let the fat man need decades of insight to finally use the debut method, it is estimated that there is no strengthened route for the audience to choose the Taoist priest. The fast-paced frequency of the world of terrorist broadcast missions naturally does not allow Su Bai to slowly engage in research on blood-based magic. However, the other way of experimenting is much simpler. The nails were deeply cut in the inside of the left arm of the left hand, and the blood flowed out. Then, it instantly became crusted, then fell, and a scar appeared, and then the scar gradually faded until it finally disappeared. The speed is twice as fast as before, and there is not much feeling of weakness in my mind. "The effect is still very obvious." Su Bai touched the wound he had disappeared, and his heart was somewhat disappointed. This blood seems to have improved his blood level, but it is only difficult to make himself from the original. Killing becomes more difficult to kill, although the extent has changed, but there seems to be no real difference in nature. Su Bai shook his head, opened the bathroom door and went out. His feet suddenly slipped. Su Bai began to adjust his body weight subconsciously. It may be impossible for ordinary people to avoid wrestling, but for Su Bailai He said that his body balance ability and reaction ability are indeed stronger, so he has to adjust it completely. However, the next moment, Su Bai found that he was standing outside the bathroom. Half a meter, I came over in an instant. Su Bai suddenly shocked the whole person, and the throat was also a tremor. He turned back a little unbelievably and looked at his current position. He had absolutely no illusion. He had just moved half a meter between the beards. Back in the bathroom, Su Bai stood in the bathroom, facing the outside, and then looking for the feeling just now, the whole person slowly dumped forward, did not deliberately control their own focus, The next moment, Su Bai was surprised to find that the whole person had entered a shadow of illusion, began to float and sneak, turned his head and saw his image in the mirror, completely black shadow, invisible The shape of a person, if it is in the dark, or hidden under the shadow of the sun, is hard to detect. In the shadow, sneak, as if there is a **** of death hidden in the shadows, When Su Bai subconsciously stood firm, the shadows dissipated and he reappeared from the shadows. "Feeling... not bad." Su Bais heart suddenly surged and moved. Oh shit, I finally have no need to fight each other with positive resistance every time I fight, and finally have the ability to go to Yin and get around. Chapter 215： Fat art "A long time ago, you owned me, I have you. After a long, long time ago, you left me and went to the sky. The world outside is wonderful, the world outside is helpless........." The resident singer kept a hair similar to Qi Qin, singing there emotionally. Because it was afternoon, there were not many guests in the Qing Bar. The fat man sipped the cocktail while gently patping the table with his palm, followed by a musical tune. Su Bai''s hands leaned back, so he was lying on the chair so lazily. After the song is finished, the fat man opens his eyes, with a touch of melancholy and sadness. "He sang very well." The fat man praised. "Unfortunately, imitating is a singer who is too angry." Su Bai said. "You don''t understand art." The fat man put a **** on Su Bai to express his contempt for Su Baijun''s art. "I know life." Su Bai took the sentence, then gently tapped his coffee cup with a spoon. This cup of coffee did not drink at all, even if it was a coffee cup and a candy bar. Authentic, but can not hide this is the essence of a cup of instant coffee, it is clear that this clear bar is not as pure as imagined. "I am going to go in Ming, I feel that I haven''t relaxed for a long time, then I have to go in again." The fat man is very sentimental. "I don''t know when it is a head." Su Bai continued to add sugar to his coffee, although he did not intend to drink. "What about you?" The fat man asked Su Bai to ask if he was not responding. "I am happy in it." Su Bai replied. "I also think of mental illness, so I have the subjective initiative to enter the world of the story." Fat man snarled. "You asked me to come out today to talk about the nervousness of these soul chicken soup to comfort you into the world of the story tomorrow?" Su Bai''s spoon gently tapped the coffee cup, matching the tone of the new clothes. "I don''t know many people in Shanghai. Before I entered the world of the story, I used to find someone to come out and relax myself." The fat man smiled. "But it seems that you don''t like to clear it." "I am not so literary," Su Bai said. "But you look very literary, handsome face, high cold temperament, will play the piano, hey, you can eat more fragrant than I am in this place, generally clear this place is hooked up frustrated young woman and Huaichun little girl Holy land." Su Bai took a deep breath and reached out to signal the waiter to come to the checkout. "Let''s sit down again." The fat man was a little dissatisfied. Now, he hasn''t played enough. "Then you play slowly." Su Bai put the cash on the table, and he walked out of the clear bar, took out a cigarette, and squatted in his mouth, and the fat man followed him. "You are really defeated." The fat man complained. Su Bai spit out a cigarette ring and nodded. "Are you going back to the hotel?" "Where are you going?" asked the fat man. "I am going to see a friend. She was injured a while ago. I don''t know how it is now." "Is it an audience?" "No, it''s an ordinary person." Where are you going to see? "The Prince Building." "Come on, go together, anyway, I used to adjust my mental state today." Fat people seem to be very indifferent, each listener has his own set of relaxation adjustment before entering the story world, for Su Bai, he The way to adjust is to accompany the little guy to watch TV and play with toys. Su Bai drove the car out, and the fat man on the side saw the car. Some of them surprised him and dragged his chin: "Hey, are you so okay? Really replaced Lamborghini with Poussin." "Get on the bus, this car is still sent by a friend, or I have to ride a battery car today." Su Bai waved at the fat man. The fat man got into the car, and this obvious second-hand Poussin made the fat man look uncomfortable. "What kind of car is actually the same, anyway, if you die, you will burn a paper car at most." "When did you have this kind of thinking?" The fat man groaned. "You can contact the monk to shave you." Su Bai didn''t talk, just drove quietly. After a quarter of an hour, the car drove into the underground parking lot of the Prince''s Building. "It''s so hot." After the fat man got out of the car, he began to fan the wind with his hands. "Your friend is here to open the company?" "Almost, I have a studio." "Studio? Do you still play games or games?" "Relieving stress, physical therapist." Su Bai deliberately vaguely resigned. "Rely, this can be, fat man just enters the story world tomorrow, need to relax." Su Bais mouth showed a meaningful smile, then nodded. Yes, I will pay you. "Hey, you don''t have any money, you still have to spend a lot of money." "Life doesn''t bring things that you don''t bring with you. It''s enough." "Oh, its not the same as the local tyrants. Its not the same to open a Poussin." Su Bai smiled, then walked into the elevator, and the fat man came in immediately. The elevator began to rise and the fat man began to prepare for the exercise. "What?" asked Su Bai. "To do a massage, of course, you have to loosen your muscles first." "Well, very experienced." "Of course, hehe." When I arrived at the floor, Su Bai walked out and came to Ying Ying''s office door. Su Bai saw the sign on the door hanging. It seems that Ying Yinger has started working again. After entering, Su Bai saw Ying Yinger wearing a white dress sitting at the back of the desk and writing and painting. The skin color was too white, it should not be the effect of cosmetics, but the weakness of her own caused no blood. It used to be smooth. It seems that Ying Yings body is still not very good. This woman is really desperate for career. Ying Yinger saw someone coming, looked up and immediately stood up enthusiastically: "Su Shao, I am very happy to see you again." The fat man standing behind Su Bai also saw the appearance of Ying Yinger, and immediately showed the appearance of a pig brother. Obviously, the fat man was very satisfied with Ying Yingers appearance, thinking that if he could be like this before entering the story world. Its a shame that the womans woman came to have a massage. Its a pity that the fat man feels a little pity. The fool knows that this womans look at Su Bais eyes is a bit different, so the negative distance physical contact It is impossible. If Su Bai knows the idea of ??a fat man at this time, it is estimated that he will not be able to smile. The curtain in the office has not been opened yet. The instruments are still hidden inside. To be honest, Su Bai originally did not intend to bring this. The fat man came here, but this fat man wants to come over and experience it once, and Su Bai really looks forward to it. "Your friend? Don''t introduce it?" Ying Yinger looked at the fat man standing behind Su Bai, a blessing. This etiquette is very classical. It shows a very special kind of temperament in Ying Yinger''s body. Su Bai touched his nose tip silently. "Just call him a fat man. People are very good. Fat man, this is Ying Yinger, professional." "Professional?" The fat man repeated and smiled. "I like it." "You can still go to work now?" Su Bai looked at Ying Yinger. "Don''t be stubborn." "Nothing, I don''t wear that kind of uniform, but there is just a kimono, suitable for my own wear." Ying Yinger smiled slightly. Su Bai understood it and reached for a shot on Ying Ying''s shoulder. "You''re welcome." "I am professional." Ying Yinger responded. At this time, Su Bais mobile phone suddenly rang, and it was the phone of the monk. "I am going to take a call outside, you can relax and relax with my friends first." After that, Su Bai took the phone out of the office and handed it off the office door. Going to the window by the corridor, Su Bai pressed the answer button. "Hey, Su Bai." The voice of the monk is still so harmonious. Sometimes Su Bai even thinks that the monk is very suitable to be a network anchor. When the rest of the time is not done, he silently chanted the "Amitabha" in front of the camera. It is estimated that the popularity will be better than those who are breast-sucking. The anchor popularity is many times higher. "What''s the matter." Su Bai asked, and at the same time, Su Bai''s heart is already ready. The monk may ask the thought preparation of the painting. "The poor will come to Shanghai tomorrow, attend a religious and cultural conference, and may come to disturb you." "Nothing, you come to Shanghai, I am responsible for reception." "Well, that''s it, Amitabha." "Amitabha." Su Bai hung up the phone. Subsequently, Su Bai went to the office door and found that there was no movement inside. Some unexpected Su Bai gently pushed open the office door and went in. He did not believe that Ying Yinger was really giving massage to the fat man. Sure enough, the fat hands were locked in the shackles, Ying Yinger has put on a feminine Hanfu, her dress and the surrounding environment have produced a huge contrast, giving people a more intense sensory stimulation. Its a woman like a fairy. The fat man''s head is covered with a plastic bag, and the body keeps shaking slightly. Under the professional level of Yingying, the fat man seems to have some more enjoyment. At this time, Su Bais mobile phone suddenly pushed a news message, Su Bai opened it and looked at it, then looked up at the fat man who was enjoying the front: "Fat, "Our ten years, have you seen it?" The fat man shook his head. "Do you know if Joe Ren Liang?" The fat man shook his head again, apparently he was not interested in the entertainment industry. "A very good actor and singer, committed suicide." Su Bai said with some sadness. "There are rumors on the Internet that he was bruised when he died and a plastic bag was placed on his head. These media are really unscrupulous and unconscionable. For the news hits, even a person who passed away will not let go, so arrange him. I used to watch his movies and listen to his songs. A very good young man, hey, let the dead rest in peace. These media reporters who are rumored will definitely be retribution, and there is no bottom line. The fat man heard the plastic bag, heard the bruises, and heard the death. The whole body trembled and began to struggle desperately: "Hey.........oh........." Chapter 216： Picture roll altar! The fat man was squatting on the sofa and gasping, his body was sweating. Su Bai was sitting behind the desk of Ying Yinger, his feet on the table, Ying Yinger gave Su Baiduan a sake. After giving Su Baizhen a good job, he changed it and changed it into a casual dress. "Tired?" asked Su Bai. "Not tired, I am happy in it." Ying Yinger replied. "The two are abnormal." The fat man shouted on the sofa. "I like the feeling of keeping someone''s life in my own hands?" Su Bai asked. Ying Yinger nodded. "Because it can give me a great sense of satisfaction. At the same time, I feel a sense of accomplishment in the inner string of the control." Su Bai picked up the glass and kissed Ying Yinger and drank it. To be honest, Su Bai didn''t like the sake very much. He still liked more intense liquor, but Su Bai did not have the habit of drinking. In addition to cigarettes, he has no other bad habits. "You, have you been tired recently?" "I am fine." Su Bai waved his hand and said: "I have served you twice, and I have not given any money." "You do it, don''t want money." Ying Yinger said. "I still have a few cars in the garage. I will open a car for you tomorrow." Su Bai has been a kid for a while, and now there are several luxury cars in the garage. The Poussin he opened now is still given to Su Bai by Chu Zhao. "Do you want to support me?" Yingying directly sat on Su Bai''s leg. Her body was soft and with a touch of aroma. The picture did not look like yinmi, but it made people feel very comfortable. "I am going to become a poor man, and there is a son, you, I can''t afford it." "Nothing, I can raise you." Ying Yinger lay sideways on Su Bai, a hand in the hands of Su Bai''s chest. "This sounds really moving." Su Bai gently patted on Ying Ying''s back. "It''s not too late, I have to go back and cook for my son." Ying Yinger stood up from Su Bai with great interest and said, "You know, sometimes your ability to destroy the atmosphere is really irritating." "Sorry." Su Bai slightly succumbs, then walked to the sofa, the fat man has been slowed down this time, but with a smile on his face, it looks really enjoyable. "not dead?" "Crap." The fat man replied. "Then go, you have to go in." Su Bai reminded. "I really feel like I just came out and escaped once in the dead. Suddenly I feel that the whole world is clear." "Well, then you will stay here for the spring, I will go first." "Don''t, send me back." "Not going down the road." "Then I went to your house for a meal, yes, don''t tell me that your villa in Shanghai is also giving away." "Not yet, but it is also fast." Su Bai said. "That''s it, let''s go, I want to taste your craft." Su Bai and the fat man took the elevator directly to the underground parking lot. The car drove out on the road. The fat man was looking for music next to him. He found that there was nothing else to listen to in the car, and he could not help but feel depressed. "I said, in fact, you really don''t have to be so determined, even if you really want to be a perfect dad." "I don''t believe that if you want to, you will not be able to afford a luxury car, you will not be able to live in a luxury home, so don''t tell me this fart here." Su Bai retorted unceremoniously. Yes, it is definitely not a problem to earn money and gain a better life with the power of a fat man. But he does not. In fact, many of the audiences that Su Bai knows have a very simple life. "You have to get it, you are right, you are right." The fat man put a hand on the window of the car, feeling the strength and touch of the wind quickly rushing from his palm, and suddenly asked: "Abai, I forgot How many yards of speed does this hand put on the outside of the chest? Su Bai did not intend to answer this very low-level question. However, the next moment, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest, and suddenly stopped the brakes and stopped the car to the right. The fat man''s hand directly hit a restaurant sign on the side of the road, and immediately took a breath of cold, just preparing to swear, but watching Su Bai was painfully on the steering wheel. "Is the task notified?" The fat man looked at some red and swollen hands, and knew that this matter could not be pursued. How painful it was to tell the story of the world mission, and the fat man himself had experienced it many times. After a while, Su Bai finally slowed down and took out his mobile phone. Sure enough, the private message on the "kongbu66" public micro-signal came. "There is still three days to enter the mission world." 3 days. "And I am not a story world." The fat man was somewhat disappointed. "Do you think that I killed you in the story world?" Su Bai asked. "Rely, you are so determined." "You last pitted me, I haven''t settled with you yet," Su Bai said. "There is a chance to enter the story world with you next time. I don''t do anything else. Let''s kill you first." "........." Fat man. "This notice is simple and simple." Su Bai coughed. "I told the time, nothing else." "Maybe this story world news about you in advance will affect the fun of this story world." Fat guessed. "Follow him." Su Bai put the phone in the car drawer and re-started the car. "I sent you back, I am not in the mood to cook today." "Yeah." Fat man expressed understanding. When Su Bai sent the fat man back to the hotel and drove back, he found that the little guy was playing with the auspicious in the flower bed in front of the villa. The little guy was going to catch the auspicious tail. Every time he was lucky, he almost deliberately let the little guy catch it. Then I will go out immediately, and I will have fun with one person and one cat. Su Bai got out of the car and walked into the flower garden. The little guy climbed up to Su Baiqiu hug. Holding the little guy up, Su Bai clearly felt that the little guy was indeed a lot heavier than before, or that the porcelain was a lot more. "If you get fat, you can''t hold you anymore." Su Bai reached out and rubbed his nose on the little guy''s nose. The little guy grabbed Su Bai''s finger. Auspicious looked at Su Bai, and then jumped to the table on the flower pot. There was a picture of the spread on the table. The auspicious claws clicked on the scroll to indicate Su Bai. Su Bai took the little guy and came over. At this time, the picture is a golden field, and the scene of harvest is festive. This painting will keep changing. This is known to Su Bai, but Su Bai does not know the good fortune. Studying this for what, is it difficult for this cat to be diverted as an archaeologist? "Meow!" Auspicious screamed at the scroll, which was very long and seemed to carry a special rhythm and accent. Then, in the picture, the golden wheat waves began to disappear, and a ridiculous scene began to appear. A simple altar that was completely made of stone slowly appeared. Su Bais eyes twitched slightly, and this scene is quite interesting. Auspicious jumped to the front of Su Bai, and the cat''s paws shook in front of Su Bai. Su Bai spread his palms, and auspicious claws were used to grab a hole in the palm of Su Bai. The blood began to flow slowly. Then he auspicious and returned to the side of the scroll, using his own claws to point on the altar of the scroll. . The little guy saw Su Bai bleeding, and couldnt look at it with his eyes open. Su Bai gently licked the little guy, then walked over to the scroll and put his palm on it. After a few moments, the palm of the hand was removed. Su Bai discovered that the altar had turned into a blood red. Soon, the blood red began to slowly disappear. Finally, on the altar in the scroll, Su Bai appeared. Su Baizheng sat on the altar on the knees and closed his eyes. Is this another self? The next moment, Su Bai suddenly felt that his vision was in disorder, and the scenery in front of him overlapped with the scenery in the other direction, as if he had two completely different perspectives at once. Su Bai closed his eyes, then calmed his mood and opened his eyes again. Then he saw the ridiculous piece in front of him, and there were scattered bones everywhere, and he was standing on an altar. Looking up, its a gray sky. This scene is very desolate and monotonous. Has a certain consciousness of oneself entered the scene of the picture? So, what good can you do here? This is the point that Su Bai wants to know. The monk pursues this thing. Many people are pursuing this thing. If this thing is just for people to look at the comic strip, Su Bai does not believe that the monks and those who have strong strength will have Bored. This painting must have a very attractive effect. Su Bais gaze sinks slightly. He sees some very clear patterns on the altar under his feet. These patterns are very complicated and mysterious. Su Bai has a hunch. This thing is related to his own blood. Maybe it is blood. magic! No one can understand Su Bai''s thirst for **** magic. He immediately squatted down and began to observe these patterns intently, while constantly researching and understanding in his own heart. Time seems to have lost its meaning at this time. Here, Su Bai has forgotten the time, forgot the hunger, forgot the warmth and the whole, and is completely immersed in it. "............" The sky suddenly started to rain, the heavy rain was more and more exaggerated, and the last terrible water column collided directly, hitting directly on the altar where Su Bai was, and Su Bais whole person was overturned. It will dissipate. "Hey!" Su Bai suddenly opened his eyes and found that it was late at night. The little guy was standing on the table, and a glass of water was just overthrown by him and wet the picture. If it wasn''t for the little guy who splashed the water and wet the picture, Su Bai didn''t know how long he would have to indulge in the scene. He jerked his head up and saw that he was standing on the second floor balcony and watching his auspiciousness equally coldly. Chapter 217： Yin soldiers Su Bai looked at the auspicious, auspicious looking at Su Bai, one person and one cat looked at the starry sky in the middle of the night. For a time, the faint ambiguity produced a feeling of arrogance; Auspicious this cat and Su Bai, in fact, there is not much connection, it stays with Su Bai, and at first it was only a passive choice made because of the departure of Litchi. In fact, it can be with whom before. The reason why I followed Su Bai was because it was more convenient to follow Su Bai at that time. They were not subordinates, not master servants, nor friends, but Jingshui did not make rivers and waters. Perhaps, if there is no little guy, auspicious and Su Bai are estimated to have parted ways, just because of the little guy, so one person and one cat can continue to live together. Su Bai pinched the wet dripping picture in his hand. At this time, the picture in the scroll has undergone tremendous changes. It is no longer the ridiculous altar, but a wave of waves and heavy rain. Auspicious seems to be a bit tired, squatting down, lying on the balcony, looking at the stars, revealing a sense of desolate. Su Bai thinks that the auspicious look at the picture for so long should be to see something and know something, so it wants to try it. In this home, auspiciousness is not willing to let the little guy drop a drop of hair, so he can only find Su Bai, but this painting actually has a greater danger, that is, it is easy to immerse in the years, like going to the township Like a bad guy, if it wasn''t for the little guy to push a glass of water down, it might be that Su Bai had to wait in the picture to be sent into the story world. If it is not less than three days from the story world, but a longer time, Su Bai is even life-threatening. It is likely that only one soul remains in the picture, but the body is already decaying. The little guy sat on the table, looked at Su Bai, and then looked at the black cat. Su Bai sighed, bent down, picked up the little guy, and then the scroll was rolled up by Su Bai and placed on his body. This picture, like the bronze box that I got at the beginning, should not be something that I can control at this level of strength. If I am not careful, I might turn myself back. Returning to the bedroom with the little guy, Su Bai put the little guy on the bed first, and went to the bathroom in the bedroom to take a shower. When he came out, the little guy was playing with Su Bais mobile phone, he wouldnt play it. Just watching Su Bais mobile phone keeps emitting light. This is Su Bais negligence. He turned on the TV and ordered an Altman show. The little guy likes to watch the animation, and Altman is his favorite. When the Altman theme song sounds, the little guy immediately stares at the show very seriously, and the small mouth opens openly. When Su Bai saw this scene, he smiled and reached out and put the little guy in his arms. The little guy leaned on Su Bais stomach and continued to watch his TV. Sometimes, Su Bai is very envious of him. Someone feeds himself to eat and have an animation program to see it. If he can live so simple, it will be fine. Of course, this is just an instant feeling, just like most adults. When you see a child playing a scene, you will feel the same sadness. Smell the smell of milk on the little guy, Su Bai slowly closed his eyes, just like the little guy fell asleep. This sleep is not very long, but it is very comfortable. Every time with the little guy, Su Bai can always find his own inner peace. When he wakes up, the little guy is kneeling on his belly, actually still There was a slight snoring, and it seemed that the little guy didnt know how many episodes he had stayed up late after watching his own sleep yesterday. The little guy was gently removed from his body, and Su Bai got up, changed his clothes and went downstairs. Auspicious cockroaches in the corridor entrance, see Su Bai came over, it just looked at it slightly, then got up and went to the bedroom to look after the little guy. Su Bai is going to have a simple breakfast in the morning to eat. In fact, he really has nothing to do today. However, Su Bais slight surprise is that someone came to the door early in the morning. Through the monitor display at home, I can see that the doorbell is a young man in red sportswear. The man wears a sports cap and looks very tough, but this person, Su Bai does not know. "Hello, Mr. Su, I am looking for you a little bit." The other person''s attitude is very good, and the voice is also accompanied by a polite humility. Su Bai opened the door. The other party saw Su Bai standing in front of him. He immediately picked up the hat and gave him a slight sigh. Su Bai nodded and indicated that the other person could come in. Very nice house. the other side praised. "What do you want to drink?" Su Bai asked. "Oh no, no trouble, I will leave a few words." The other side looked a bit cautious, hands on his knees, sitting on the sofa. Su Bai gave him a can of Coke, and the other party took it with polite hands. "Say it." Su Bai himself opened a can of orange juice. "We have an organization." The young man looked at Su Bai. "We want to invite you to add us." "Oh? What organization?" Su Bai''s fingers gently rubbed on the table, and there was no obvious energy fluctuation in the other person''s body, so Su Bai did not know whether the other party was an audience. "One, the organization that belongs to our audience, an alliance." The young man looked at Su Bai and said this. audience really However, Su Bai did not understand at all, how was this piece of information leaked out? The terrorist broadcasts privacy protection for the audience is really too bad. "How did you find me?" Su Bai asked. "We have information. How does the information come from? I don''t know. I just passed the third experience task, so now it''s just an errand. Right, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Xue Ming, Zhejiang. Hangzhou people." Su Bai nodded. I don''t know why. Su Bai is very disgusted with this privacy leak. Especially, Su Bai does not like to be a fat man. He likes to be a socialist flower with various names. He is relatively low-key, or rather a comparison. Solitary, this kind of solitude and the habit of not interacting with other audiences also gave Su Bai a sense of security. Now, this sense of security has been pierced again and again, and his information and messages have been unveiled twice by two people in a short period of time. "Is there any benefit to entering this organization, or the alliance?" Su Bai shook his orange juice and asked. "This alliance is mostly a middle and low-level audience. Of course, there are also a few strong audiences sitting in the town. It is a channel for mutual help in the alliance, such as the circulation trading of some props and the exchange of intelligence. As for the rest. In fact, there are no other constraints." A non-binding alliance? Su Bai suddenly felt a little funny. So what is the difference between joining and not joining? "For most of the audience, the constraints are not reasonable." Xue Ming is very happy, "the more free, the more suitable for the audience." "So? How can I count it?" "It''s just a matter of asking for your consent. We have an online forum where we can exchange and publish some information, and in order to show a sincerity, it is up to me to be the lowest level audience. Notice." Xue Ming got up and said to Su Bai. "Yes, I will join." "This is the address of our forum and the password of your account. Please accept it." Xue Ming put a list on the coffee table and said: "Do not bother you, I will leave." "Slow down." "Thank you." Xue Ming left the home of Su Bai, Su Bai stood in front of the window of the living room, watching Xue Ming leave the car. Picking up the card on the coffee table, Su Bai did not hurry to log in to the forum, but put it in his wallet. To be honest, there are still a few gadgets in Su Bais hands, but the price is estimated. Together they are not worth 150 story points. This point of story has little effect on Su Bai''s presence and absence. But this alliance is indeed a very good platform, but the binding force is more like Taobao, but it is worse than Taobao, because it does not have a decent regulatory agency, and the account and password are given by the other party. Those who truly control this alliance can naturally get the most information from this channel, but in the end, it is a mutually beneficial measure. Su Bai took out the mobile phone. He remembered that the monk had told him that he was going to come to Shanghai for a meeting. When he was about to call the monk, the monks information had already been sent, but he did not see it before Su Bai, in half an hour. It was sent from the front, meaning that he would arrive at the airport at about nine o''clock. The time was almost calculated. Su Bai drove directly to the airport, and sent two messages to the monk to tell him where the parking lot was. After Su Bai put the seat down, lying in the car listening to the song, almost half After an hour, someone knocked on the window and the monk arrived. Su Bai opened the door and let the monk sit in, then started the car. "Monk, I won''t see you for half a month, you are much more." Su Bai said. "There is a lot of work." For example, attend this meeting? "It is a person, there is always concern in the world." The monk said. "Understanding understanding." The car drove to the traffic light, and suddenly, the surrounding alarm sounded abruptly. Su Bai slightly frowned, and immediately looked at today''s calendar, relieved, today is 9, 18, the alarm bell is long, do not forget history. At this time, the monk suddenly pulled down the window, bit his fingers, and then applied his own blood to the right mirror. Su Bai looked down at the right mirror and actually saw a row of soldiers wearing Japanese uniforms. From the position behind the car, the team lined up with the sun flag and walked over. "Which brain-destroyed business is using this method to hype today?" Su Bai swayed and swayed his own window and put his head out to look at his car. Behind yourself, There are only a few cars parked behind them waiting for the red light. No pedestrians... "This is a sinister soldier." The monk slowly began. Chapter 218： Not for profit! The so-called Yin soldiers can be divided into three types; The first type of yin soldier refers to the ancient or modern army after the defeat, due to its grievances coupled with the time and geographical environment at that time. The second type of yin soldiers often appear after the catastrophe has killed a lot of people, this sinister is the ghost of the land to arrest the ghosts. The third is the Ghost War. "Hey, why shouldnt there be devils? In the beginning, there were no fewer dead people here. It should be a deaf army or a person killed by a devil." Su Bai does not feel too scared. After all, his experience is here. Now, when he encounters a ghost or something different, he can maintain a calm attitude, and even have the mood to ridicule. "The war between the two countries, especially when it comes to the confrontation between two huge ethnic groups such as China and Japan, is no longer a strangle of hundreds of thousands of people, but a bite of the national transport of the two countries. Under the crush of the national trend, hundreds of millions of undead dead in that war can only passively become part of the general trend and turn into the consumption and increase of the national movement, so this is why so many dead during that period. People, but few people can become a ghost." And this way? Su Bai smiled. Long knowledge. Taking out a cigarette, Su Bai continued to turn his head and looked at the mirror by the point. The Japanese team was still walking. The number is estimated to be quite a lot. "What happened to the Japanese team? This is not the same as what you said before." "Amitabha, this can only mean one thing." The monk looked at Su Bai with a smile. Su Bai is no stranger to this kind of smile of the monk. He is even familiar. The monk is a very black and very urban man. This kind of smile, the person who does not understand the monk feels that the monk is very kind, but Su Bai is clear, this is The monk has a sense of excitement in his heart. "This means that this team of Japanese soldiers, not killed, but died of other reasons, and that reason, can make them become ghosts after death, and can form a squad after decades. "The monk''s hand is placed on the window," Su Bai, this is a barren gas transport." Su Bai shook the ash. "You have to start narcissism. I am going to stop by, and you will get off the bus and follow the team." "This car, why are you still?" The monk is somewhat puzzled. Obviously, the monk is clear about the family situation of Su Bai. When several people were in Jiuzhaigou, they also spent all their time. Now Su Bai actually looks so heavy to this Poussin, and it is a surprise to the monk. "Because this car is clean." Su Bai said seriously. "Well, the poor first get off the bus." At this time the red light has not passed, the monk directly pushed the door down, and then went to the back of the car, it should be chasing the sinister. Su Bai waited for a dozen seconds, the red light changed to a green light, and immediately turned left, and then stopped in front of the people''s shop, do not care whether the owner will not lick himself, get off, directly smash the red light sidewalk The road came back. Nothing else, Su Bai is really worried that the monk and the trivial monk will deliberately give himself a squat. This kind of monk can not only be done, but also can make thieves slip, and Su Bai can not see those The Japanese soldiers, not following the monks themselves, are like no flies. Fortunately, the route of the group of sinisters is a bit strange, not in a straight line, even if the front is a crowd with dense crowds, they are walking the curve, because Su Bai saw the monk keep walking in the square, it looks really The like is in vain. This is not difficult to understand. It may be in the eyes of the Japanese soldiers. What they "see" is still the pattern of old Shanghai. It is not the pattern of the current international metropolis. In that era, it may be Hutong alley, so They are also around inside. Su Bai was not in a hurry, and silently ordered the cigarette. He had already estimated that the monk should come to his side. Sure enough, two minutes later, the monk came over, without saying a word, walking away from Su Bai. past. Su Bai took the cigarette **** and followed the monk. After crossing a street, Su Bai finally saw a school gate in front of him. This middle school is old, it is a well-preserved old-fashioned building in Shanghai, and it is still in use today. Today is a weekend, so there are not many students in the school, except for some students who come to make up the class, it seems quite deserted. "Su Bai, check the information of this school, specifically to the buildings in this school." The monk''s eyes are faintly blue light, more serious than glaucoma, obviously, he does not dare to relax, has been capturing The dynamics of the Japanese soldiers in front. Su Bai took out the mobile phone, entered the name of the school and entered Baidu Encyclopedia, but Baidu Encyclopedia is relatively simple, there is nothing constructive, Su Bai withdraws and enters the official website of the school, the official website The homepage is a big picture of a big leader coming to the school for inspection. Basically, these useless publicity materials and pictures are full of most of the layouts. This is also the appearance of most of China''s official website. Looking for it, Su Bai finally found a link entrance in a small corner of the home page, which read "XXX Middle School History Accumulation". After entering, Su Bai saw some old photos and a graphic. The date of publication was actually five years ago. It was written by an old teacher and detailed the history of the school. Under the gaze of Su Bai, he seized the keyword "during the War of Resistance Against Japan". After sweeping through the content, Su Bai took the handle and then patted the shoulders of the former monk: This school used to have a connection with the Japanese. When the Japanese occupied Shanghai, they converted it into a military hospital. "Military hospital?" The monk has some frowns. "Is there more specific information?" "No, even if you go to check the school history of this school, you can''t find anything right, because probably no one really feels interested. What was the specific use of this school when it was taken by the Japanese as a military hospital." "The yin soldiers can''t be without reason. Obviously, there are things in this school that can trigger these sinisters." "Right, monk, there is one thing I want to ask you, can these sinister soldiers hurt people?" "No, or, it''s hard, the sinisters and the ghosts are different. They are in another world, or in another time and space, and they are more disciplined than the devil." The monk has entered the campus with Su Bai, and the grandfather of the gatekeeper did not care about the two strangers of Su Bai and the monk, but looked up and then continued to look down at the newspaper in his hand. "Where are they going?" Su Bai looked around. At this time, he and the monk had already passed through the main building of the school building, and they were already on the playground. The monk led the way to the playground and then stopped and said: "They lined up in the playground." Su Bai stretched his foot and stepped on the playground. "What''s under this?" "There are ten out of ten." The monk is very serious. When the school is renovating the playground, it will not be found? Su Bai squatted down and reached out to look at the fake turf and the plastic track around him. Its estimated that its probably not found. The playground project is watery enough. "You are studying this major." Oh. Su Bai smiled. There will be a chance to design a small house for you in the future. The monk seriously thought about it, and then he replied very seriously: "After the impoverished death, the relic will definitely be burned and will be enshrined. Well, the sinisters are ready to go back." "We don''t follow the original way back?" Su Bai asked. The monk shook his head. "No, their where and where they are, nothing is nothing. Only their destination is a truly valuable place." At this point, the monk also squatted down, then simply squatted down and put his ear on the turf to listen. "Su Bai, can you buy this school?" The monk asked, after the question, the monk himself seemed to realize what the problem was. He did not know that Su Bai is now dividing and transferring his own industry to Su Bai. The wealth, want to hold this school is not very likely now, the problem that the monk wants is that he does not want to wait too long, can not wait for all the formalities to complete and then a bright and excavation, "No, tonight, we Come and dig the playground." "Oh." Su Bai smiled twice. "Do we use a shovel to dig?" "Amitabha, you can drive an excavator. As long as we dispose of the surrounding monitoring in advance, and then put a lineup in the construction area, it is basically a problem." "I still have less than two days to enter the world of the story, monk, you let me come to play excavator with you now?" "It won''t take too long." The monk said to Su Bai. "This is an opportunity. If the poverty is not wrong, there should be a Japanese yin and yang master''s implement. Are you not tempted?" "The instrument is not very useful for me. I got it and I still have to fold it out." Su Bai was somewhat ready to leave. The monk suddenly appeared in a solemn manner and solemnly said: "Su Bai, if you don''t want to be profitable, can''t you touch the crying of the compatriots who were killed thousands of years ago?" "Cut, when you are a **** little angry youth, you are screaming when you drum up two sentences?" Su Baitou continued to go outside the playground without returning. At this time, the monk read a verse, The Buddhas voice is soaring, and it sheds the brilliance that is not perceived by human beings. next moment, From all corners of the playground, from all directions, All came from a fierce Mourning, Screams, Cry, Su Bais footsteps also stopped. Chapter 219： Mo...B Su Bai looked around, he saw a lot of muddy hands on the ground, patted the ground constantly, the scene was miserable, the picture was sad, a repressed and mournful atmosphere almost swept away; "Amitabha, here, was a live burial field." The monk''s hands were combined and his face was compassionate. It is estimated that there are hundreds of people buried here, but this incident was submerged in the war years. After all, since this is a Japanese military hospital, things happening inside are difficult to pass out and have strong privacy. Sex, most Chinese only remember the Nanjing Massacre and several Japanese cruel massacres on the history textbook. "Su Bai, don''t you want to find a result for their death?" Su Bai turned his head and looked at the monk, smiling with a smile: "They have died very poorly. After so many years, you are forced to use the Dharma to force out the shape. For that, I will stimulate me to help you find the Yin and Yang division. The instrument, the monk, I said that you can no longer have a bottom line?" Immediately afterwards, Su Bai did not hesitate to go back and continue to walk outside the playground. Su Bai did not like the feeling of being shackled, whether it was lure or moral pressure, and sometimes even the moral pressure was more favorable than the lure. Let Su Bai feel sick. These people have been dead for decades, and now they have returned to the dust, and they stayed here, nothing more than a little bit of soul imprint at that time. Su Bai went to the teaching building, and the monk still stood in the playground. At this time, a school security guard passed by here and saw Su Bai, asking: "who are you?" "Looking for someone." Su Bai replied calmly. "Oh." The security guard replied, and did not say anything, left directly. Su Bai went back and found that there was no monk in the playground. The playground had already recovered calm. This week is still the place where the school took the students to take physical education classes. It is estimated that not many people can predict. I have buried hundreds of dead souls here a few decades ago. Silently, Su Bai sat down on the steps of the teaching building, and found a cigarette, did not ignite, just biting in his mouth. This sitting is half an afternoon, because it is a weekend, so no one to disturb Su Bai, until the evening, Su Bai slowly got up, left the school all the way to the parking place, the boss at the store saw Su When he came, he immediately rushed out from his store with a broom, but Su Bai was faster, and rushed directly to his car to start the car and stepped on the gas pedal and rushed to the road. In fact, the boss did not remove his car or deliberately deflated his tires. It was already a good temper. After all, he rushed to stop the car and directly blocked the stores door. Not very good at doing business. Holding the steering wheel in one hand, Su Bais other hand unconsciously fiddled with the radio, but these radio programs were not very satisfied with Su Bai. Listening to it, I felt an upset and simply turned off the radio. At this time, Su Bai did not want to go home, and did not know where to go. This time, he drove the car to a river and stopped. He shook the window. The weather in Shanghai today is not very good, but after all, summer has already In the past, the summer heat will disappear, but the cloudy days will make people feel more comfortable. Su Bai sometimes feels lonely, but loneliness does not make him feel resentful. On the contrary, in the perception of Su Bai, loneliness can often bring great security to himself. There are still two days to come in the next story world. In the past two days, Su Bai did not know how to send it, practice and sharpen it. Compared with the two days, it seems to be a lot of water, and its a temporary thing. White is unwilling to do it, and he is too lazy to do it. Su Bai also feels that he is sometimes too casual. Patience is sometimes too thin. He knows these things, but he is too lazy to change, just like Su Bai. Knowing that you have a mental illness is not very worrying. People, always have to be pleasant, there must be a venting mouth, Su Bai understands this, and does the same. The car stopped at the side of the road, and there were pedestrians passing by from time to time. When a young man walked past the Su Bai car, Su Bais face suddenly showed a playful smile. This young man, who he has seen before, is Xue Ming, the guy who deliberately came to his own home to invite himself to join the organization''s errands. Xue Ming went directly into the flower garden and followed the path into the cafe in front of the house that was not very big. Su Bai silently put the chair down, and the whole person was lying half-way. He was too lazy to take care of Xue Ming to go to the cafe to do anything, and he was too lazy to think about whether the organization had any secrets. Now Su Bai, I really hope that the next moment will be able to enter the story world directly, because he is not a lot of things for this real world, nostalgia, the little guy may be the biggest concern of himself now, as for others, not too More can make yourself care. "Its boring to live in this world." Su Bai sighed. At this time, he was thinking, whether it is lychee, they also have this feeling, so they chose to leave because they are tired of the world. Su Bai can''t help but smile. It seems that although their strength and lychee are not comparable, their mentality is already inseparable. At this moment, Su Bai saw from the mirror that Xue Ming stumbled and ran out of the coffee shop. It looked like he was injured. When he ran to Su Bais car, Xue Mings foot was unstable. He fell on the white car of Su Bai, two **** hands were shot on the window of Su Bai, and then Xue Ming climbed up. He saw Su Bai, his eyes were full of surprises. Obviously, he did not expect to be here. When I met Su Bai, but his face immediately showed the color of pleading, shouting silently: "Save me, save me........." Su Bai looked at Xue Ming outside the car window. After Xue Ming, Su Bai did not see the person who chased him, but Xue Mings expression and his current situation were obviously not a holiday. But even so, Su Bai is still very calm, Just like his previous mood, the lazy mentality even if he saw Xue Ming Su Bai, who is bloody, still did not converge in the slightest way, just like a deep wave of ancient wells was thrown into a stone and a small small Oh, but it quickly returned to calm. Su Bai slightly sideways, looking at Xue Ming, he did not open the car door lock, so Xue Mingjin did not come, Su Bai did not say rescue, did not say no to save, so quietly looked at Xue Ming in the call sign. This is very interesting, isn''t it? Suddenly, Su Bai felt that his eyes began to dry up a little, and a sleepy attack came and he was sleepy. Closed eyes, seven seconds, Su Bai suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes. "Interesting, I am watching the play next to you, you actually have to pull me down together, really confident to this point?" Su Bai did not open the door to Xue Ming, but opened the door on his side and got off the bus. Xue Ming saw that Su Bai came over and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Then the whole person sat down on Su Bai''s co-driver''s door. His lips were white and his breathing was weak. This was a sign of excessive blood loss. Su Bai didn''t take care of Xue Ming, but just walked straight ahead and was facing the coffee house. Sitting at the glass window of the coffee house, sitting in a man in a white suit, everything from hair style to leather shoes, etc., are very delicate, and can even be described as perfect, a bit similar to the male lead in Guo Jingmings movie. . The other''s spoon kept touching the coffee cup gently. The sound that could not be checked was as if it penetrated the glass directly. It penetrated the distance and directly rang in the heart of Su Bai. Xue Ming was still horrified, but when Su Bai stood in front of him, his expression was much calmer. The blood in Su Bai''s eyes began to get more and more dense, which proves that he is getting more and more sleepy now. The sound that the spoon is knocking out seems to have a natural hypnotic ability, making it difficult for people to extricate themselves. The other party saw Su Bai, no extra expression, no extra words, just faintly turned back, looked at the cup of coffee in front of him, reached out and made a gesture of asking. Mean, please have a cup of coffee, of course, The premise is that you can come over. Su Bai has already felt that his consciousness has fallen into chaos, but he is still holding on, and he has eaten the brains of the group, so that Su Bais mental power has obviously been upgraded to a level, so he resists each There are some advantages when it comes to the influence of the spiritual level. Biting his teeth, and even biting the tip of his tongue, Su Bai yawned, and his hands were placed on his waist. The other party seemed to be surprised because he could feel what Su Bai was doing, smiled and put down the spoon. The feeling of being dull disappeared in an instant, Su Bais body swayed, and now he was still sleepy, but the feeling of fullness was really uncomfortable, but he loosened his hands and walked to the cafe. Everyone in the cafe was asleep, there were customers and waiters, and they all fell asleep, so the cafe was very quiet. Only Beethoven''s piano music was playing, but it also brought out a quiet feeling. "Just think that you are bored, so I want you to sleep well, and you really want to pull out the gun, so it is too unfriendly." The other party looked at Su Bai. Su Bai came over and sat down opposite the other side. The coffee in front of him was not cold. Su Bai took it up, took a sip, frowned slightly, put it down, and reached for the other''s coffee. The other party looked a little surprised, reaching out to stop Su Bai, but Su Bai suddenly grabbed the other''s hand and buckled on the table. The exquisite face of the other party finally showed a flustered color. Su Bai turned over the other cup of coffee, sprinkled the coffee stains, and rolled out, there was a black dragonfly. "Your mother didn''t tell you, if you don''t have the strength, don''t mess with it... forced?" Chapter 220： Fear of mental patients The black cockroach seems to dislike it being treated so rudely. It turned over and then opened his mouth at Su Bai, as if roaring, like roaring, as if condemning Su Bais guilty crimes! However, it is only a cockroach after all, even if it has a strong hypnotic ability, it still can''t change the fact that it is just a sly, so it looks like a childish and ridiculous. Su Bai was very casual to pick up a fork placed on the table next to the snack. "Do not!" The other party wanted to stop, but when he just shouted out, he only heard a very clear "clam". This black cockroach has been nailed to the table by Su Bai. The blood of the black scorpion is green, and at this time, the green blood has begun to diffuse, bringing a stench. Su Bai took a deep breath and his face was a little fascinated, but Su Bai still resisted the urge to make some black blood to taste some of the impulses, but silently crossed his hands and looked calmly. The man in front of him, as before, the man looked so calmly at his own pace. However, the man who was very delicate in front of him seemed a bit too unbearable at this time. He began to panic, his eyes were full of incredulity, and with a touch of horror. To the slight surprise of Su Bai, his fear is not for himself, but for others. After a short while, Su Baiming realized that he had come over and reached out and gently touched the corpse of the black cockroach. To be honest, the hand feel was very bad. "You are not its owner, are you?" The man nodded very hard and then grabbed his hair with a huge empty library. "I will die." The other party said that he would die, not that Su Bai would die. Su Bai accidentally said: "Under the terrorist broadcast, no one can kill you casually." The man almost shed tears, and the whole man curled up in the chair and shook his head desperately: "No, he can, I made a vow to him, I am his servant, he is my master." Su Bai silently, the terrorist broadcast is very reasonable, this is a thing that all listeners are well known; In fact, the terrorist broadcast is like the king of Western Europe during the Middle Ages, with great authority, and all the listeners are equivalent to the knights of the kings, they have a lot of freedom, but they must also be bound by the king, and Terrorist broadcasts are more supreme than the kings of any period. If the man is really sworn to be the servant of another listener, his master will kill him, even if he is an audience, according to the terrorist broadcast of his interpretation of the rules and rules, the terrorist broadcast will not care about this. There will be no cause and effect in the matter. When Su Bai was in London, Sophias boss had asked Sophia to drink a glass of red wine. All the red wine was blood worms. It might be acting, but Su Bai didnt think it was all drama. Sophia didnt say, Su Bai didnt. Q, but Su Bai believes that the relationship between Sophia and his boss is not as beautiful as it seems. "Then, I can''t help." Su Bai smiled and immediately got up. Xue Ming didn''t know why he came to this coffee shop, and he didn''t know why he was in conflict with the man in front of him. Su Bai didn''t want to pay attention to these things. Su Bai''s curiosity was not so heavy, but in the same way, Su White killed the black scorpion. Su Bai didn''t feel that he was doing something wrong. He just sat in the car at that time. He didn''t save Xue Ming. He just watched everything, like a viewer watching a movie. I spread the hypnotic effect together with myself, and I retaliated and killed the black scorpion. It is understandable and plausible. Even if Su Bai killed him, he could barely make sense, but it would certainly be contaminated with cause and effect. Because the other party did not obviously show or make a move to let himself die, so he killed him. Not right. Before entering the next story world, Su Bai is not willing to add difficulty to the next story world. However, this person seems to be a bit abnormal. A listener who swore to become another servant of the audience, in Su Bai, seems to be the biggest abnormality. From the perspective of Su Bai, whether it is himself, a fat man, or a monk, or a Gyatso, they may have different personalities, or they may behave differently, but without exception, they all have a heart. Be your own pride. Being an audience, close to this horror broadcast, is similar to a kind of catastrophe, a curse, but it is this catastrophe and curse that gives them the qualifications and abilities that are different from the mortal beings. "No, you can''t go, you killed it, you killed it, not me, not me!" The man violently rushed to Su Bai. Su Bai stopped his steps. He didn''t pull the gun. Because of this person, Su Bai was not willing to waste his bullets. Although in many cases, Su Bai was very wasteful and casual about his bullets. But sometimes, he will also cherish it. Sneak in the shadow... Su Bais figure turned into a black fog in an instant. The man wore the past from Su Bai, and the whole person slammed into the chair and fell to the ground. Su Bai recovered and slowly walked forward, one foot, stepping on the man''s face. "As for you, also as a listener?" "Oh, is it a very glorious thing to listen to the audience?" A woman''s voice came from behind Su Bai. Su Bai shrugged and then forced his feet down. "" The mans face was sunk by Su Bai, and the blood splashed; "Say sorry." Su Bai raised his feet, and the boots were all dirty. "You don''t have to say sorry, you don''t kill him, I will kill him, take my cockroach and go out and sway through the city. I just let him take care of it, and he is not allowed to take it out." The woman wore a very ordinary dress with a hint of oily smoke. It looked like she was preparing dinner for her husband and children in the kitchen before coming here. Su Bai shook his head, stepped his boots on the chair, reached for two paper towels, and carefully wiped his boots. "I mean, you have to say sorry to me." Su Bai''s mouth with a faint smile, "The dog you raised is not good to look at, it dirty my car and soiled my shoes. You are very interesting. The woman replied that her appearance is very ordinary, with obvious signs of erosion of the years. She should have worked hard for her family for many years, but her age should not be more than forty years old. It should be a comparison. The traditional woman, "But you think that talking to me will make you look very good, you are so cold, can you think you are reflecting your style?" Su Bai threw the dirty tissue on the floor, looked at his boots, confirmed that there was no dirt, and regained his foot. "I am not a teenager, and I don''t need to be noticed in this way." "But unfortunately, you caught my attention." The woman''s voice began to become strong. How about that? Su Bai asked. Your cow, and, forcibly, only your husband tried it. I dont know, lets say, even if I know, what can you do with me? The woman stood in the same place and seemed to be holding back her anger. Su Bai laughed instead. "Are you hesitating now, do you have to teach me the cost of causality, or even... kill me?" "you know too." "Of course I know, you, aren''t they all kind of virtues, people, aren''t they all virtues?" Su Bai patted his pants very indifferently. "You slowly hesitate, my child. I am waiting for me to go back at home." After that, Su Bai pushed the door of the cafe and went out. When he returned to his car, Su Bai saw Xue Ming fainting in his car, and the breath still exists. Su Bai thought about it, but he didn''t care about him. He just took his own car first, then took out his mobile phone and called 120. He said that there was a car accident and then looked at the coffee shop. The woman still stood. In the cafe, everyone in the room is sleeping. Waving his hand and making a "bye bye" gesture, Su Bai launched his own car. All the way to the home, in the open space in front of his villa, Su Bai stopped the car, he did not rush to get off the car, but continued to sit in the car, hands clasped the steering wheel. If someone is sitting next to Su Bai at this time, you can clearly see that Su Bais hands are shaking slightly, and his lips are slightly blue. Yes, This is because of fear, A deep fear... If the woman shot herself, she would not hesitate to take the cause and effect and shoot for herself. Own, Can you still come back alive? Su Bai pulled the angle of the car mirror so that he could see himself from the mirror. At this time, his face looked a little dignified. The problem of mental illness is already changing, and it is not even a problem. The character, the emotion, the temper, the style and habits of doing things without leaving a slight face and room. It is gradually becoming a normal state of Su Bai. Su Bai took a deep breath, Pushed the door open and walked down. The distance between the villas is very far, so it is different from the rest of the city. It is very quiet here. Su Bai silently squatted on the ground, holding one hand on his face. But soon, He laughed again, a little comfortable and a little embarrassed; ""... The door was opened. Auspicious was very dissatisfied to open the door for the little guy. The little guy was kneeling by the door and looked at Su Bai, who was home, excitedly patted his little hand. Su Bai looked at the little guy and stopped laughing. Immediately, the unknown tears began to infiltrate. Chapter 221： Harbin cat face old lady Wake up in the morning, it is a calm and comfortable day. For Su Bai, the calm and normal life seems a bit boring. He feels that he is about to rust. This is not the life he likes, nor is he adapting to himself. life; Fortunately, tonight, its time to enter the world of the story, and its a blessing in misfortune. Unconsciously, Su Bai has entered a story from the beginning of the world, fearing that he will become an anxious person who is eager for it or even because of its delay. The little guy woke up at this time, leaning on Su Bais shoulder, his little hand covering his eyes, moving away for a while, watching Su Bai smile, then holding his eyes and laughing at himself, he is like this, no matter what. I can have a good time. The little guy was picked up and turned on the TV. Su Bai took out some snacks and drinks from the bedside table. An adult and a child didnt even brush their teeth and sat on the bed eating snacks watching TV. Well, to a certain extent, Su Bai does not have the appearance of a strict father. He is a kind of heartfelt love for the little guy. It was until noon that the auspicious came twice. Every time, he called out outside the door, scratched the door, and then opened the door and came in to see it. He found that Su Bai and the little guy were playing in the bed, and they were happy. The land left, but Su Bai feels auspicious and knows that he is about to enter the story world, so today it is not dissatisfied with the fact that he and the little guy are tired together. By the time of one o''clock, Su Bai held the little guy down and went downstairs. The two entered the bathroom together. They first put the little guy in the bathtub, and Su Bai quickly sat in it. The water began to fill up in the bathtub slowly. There were two bath ducks in front of the little guy swimming, Su Bai gave the little guy a shower gel, then rinsed him, then put the little guy on the edge of the bathtub. The little guys two small legs fluttered, and some water drops were splashed on Su Bais body. Su Bais pretending to be angry, his hands pinched the little guys little Mimi, the little guy was afraid of itching, and immediately arms folded He smiled "giggle". Take the bath towel, first put the little guy to dry and put on the clothes, Su Bai then wiped himself off, wearing a very loose pants and holding the little guy out to the living room. Auspicious today did not go to see the picture, but squatted on the blanket in the living room, saw Su Bai took the little guy out, and immediately got up to take care of the little guy. Su Bai changed his body and went into the kitchen. In the kitchen refrigerator, there will be nannies who regularly change fresh food inside, although Su Bai rarely fires at home to cook. Some cockroaches and egg flour were taken out of the refrigerator, and Su Bai began to get busy. Soon, there was a burst of scent in the kitchen. The little guy kept looking at the kitchen, obviously it was too much to wait. A large bowl of tongs and two light side dishes were brought up by Su Bai, and then Su Bai went to simply make a laver egg soup and did not cook rice. The little guy was holding a shackle in one hand and was very happy. Su Bai was sitting next to him and eating together. To be honest, Su Bai was not very hungry. His hunger was accurately derived from the spiritual level. The meal was very simple but also very warm. Su Bai took the wet wipes to the little guy and wiped the oily little mouth and hands and took the initiative to bring the plate back to the kitchen. Auspicious help the little guy to adjust the Altman out, the little guy who is full of food and drink began to concentrate on watching TV. At this time, the auspicious turned his head and looked at the white white standing in the kitchen but looking at it. There is only one glass door between the kitchen and the living room, so it does not obstruct the view. Su Bai made an action on the auspicious, pointing to the little guy, meaning to make good luck to take care of the little guy. Auspiciously disdainfully licked Su Bai, and then solemnly crouched around the little guy, watching the TV with the little guy. Taking a deep breath, Su Bai opened the refrigerator, took out a bottle of iced orange juice from the inside, and twisted the lid to drink two big mouths. When he was addicted, Su Bai found that the environment around him had changed. Not surprised, No panic, On the contrary, there is only an emotion called wish, finally come, My story world. The orange juice in the hand is still there, and it is still a bit cold. Su Bai is not wasting, but while walking, he continues to sip, but I dont know. Su Bai is coming to the outing instead of entering the world of stories that may be lost at any time! Now, Su Bai is located in a city, yes, not a mountain village, not a barren land, a city, a black city; Since the last three months of the tragic broadcast, the way of behavior and the way the story world has been fabricated has become more extreme and suspense. In Su Bais view, it seems to be a bit overkill. However, Su Bai likes the present. This feeling. The main line task was not released at the beginning, and this has happened many times. This requires the audience to trigger the main line task themselves; Su Bai walked around, the surrounding street lights were very dark, with a sense of depression that was difficult to describe in words, and there was no figure on the road, and from the style of street lamps and the buildings around the road, this era should It is similar to the look of China in the 1990s. Is it the story world that has been adapted from the previous suspension? Su Bai thought about it in his heart. "Meow!" A cat called out from the wall on the side of Su Bai, and a black cat slammed out; Su Bai subconsciously regarded it as auspicious, but then relieved, although it was also a black cat, but this black cat and auspicious are completely incomparable. In the cat''s eyes of this black cat, Su Bai can see that A kind of wild cat, and auspicious, is a humanistic thinking with a high cold. The black cat was circled around Su Bai, and his eyes had been patrolling on Su Bai. For this, Su Bai did not have a special reaction, the story world has already begun, and now everything here means a clue to himself. Either it means crisis. Su Bai is very eager for the story world because he is eager for the scent of blood in the story world and the struggle to escape. It is not Su Bai who wants to die in the story world. Dead, how can I play? How do you experience it? "Meow!" The black cat screamed again, but the call was a bit short; Su Bai''s pupil subconsciously shrank, and then the whole body quickly tilted, a cold and sharp air from the side of Su Bai, a black figure appeared behind Su Bai. The streetlights on the road were extinguished "cooperating" at this time. It was suddenly in the darkness, leaving only the black cat''s pupils emitting green faint light. Su Bai''s breathing began to be more and more gentle, and the adrenaline was accelerating and accelerating. At this time, he was not panicked by the sneak attack. Some of them were just a cheetah re-excited with excitement. The darkness is not only directed at Su Bai, but also against that person. Obviously, that person is also very difficult in the dark, especially when Su Bai does not move and even the breathing slows down, the other party cannot determine Su. Where is the white location? Su Bai''s hands were slowly gripped, and two fangs were exposed at the corners of his mouth. The vampire state switched out. At this time, he was a veritable ghost in the dark night. "Oh!" A burst of crispness suddenly came out, with a fleshy and torn ear, Su Bai violently pulled out his two Hellfire shotguns, aimed at there, but still did not shoot. The surrounding temperature began to turn low at this time, and even the roadside has been faintly frosted, enough to see the exaggeration of temperature changes. The black cat''s pupil began to sway continuously, like the two ghosts in the black curtain, which is elusive and unpredictable, but when the two eyeballs actually began to be at the height of the Su Bai head When he wandered, Su Bai knew that the cat was no longer the cat before. The Hellfire shotgun slammed the trigger, but there was nothing in the muzzle, because Su Bais hands were frozen and frozen in an instant, and they lost consciousness directly. The two guns were still in their hands. But can''t pull the trigger. "Ah!!!!" A scream of screams came from the position of Su Bai at about seven or eight meters behind. This is a mans voice. The voice first sorghum and then immediately fell into a trough. This kind of sound is very familiar to Su Bai, which is the last whimper when a fatal blow is taken before death. A person is dead by himself. Su Bai subconsciously licked his lips, and the tip of his tongue smelled the blood. tension, stimulate, How beautiful it is; Su Bais throat made a low-pitched voice, and the body quickly switched from a vampire state to a zombie state. The stiffness on the arm dissipated in an instant, and the feeling of freezing disappeared. After all, in the case of zombies, you want to freeze. He is a bit difficult. The dirty, evil, and gloomy atmosphere began to spread from Su Bai, and the strong suffocation began to rise. At this moment, the street lamp that had just been extinguished slowly lit up at this time, and the visibility was restored. At the position of about seven or eight meters beside Su Bai, a mans body lay flat there, and the black cat disappeared. Su Bai went over, the mans death was very miserable. He still had a short sword in his hand. There was a rune on the short sword. From the point of view of wearing, he should not belong to this era, meaning that this dead Man, it should be the audience. "This time, I was sent halfway through to a world of ongoing stories?" Su Bai suddenly thought of the last fat man and the Westerners. They also entered the middle of the "Zombie" story world. Come, this is the same for yourself this time. The man''s face was eaten for more than half, and the chest heart disappeared, leaving only a horrible blood hole. In the other hand of the man, holding a leaflet, Su Bai squatted down and took out the leaflet. This is the schools leaflet for students: "Respected classmates and parents, hello, The school is here to solemnly blame. The Harbin cat face, which is circulated in the society, is purely nonsense. Parents are requested to do their childrens ideological education and put an end to the feudal superstition and thoughts that poison the future of our motherland. ............" Chapter 222： Kindergarten anecdote "Cat face old lady?" Su Bai put the paper in his hand. Without any accident, this piece of paper is the clue of Su Bai, but this clue is a bit too solemn, even through an audience. Passing to yourself. When Su Bai entered the world of this story, this story has already begun. It may not be long before it started. It may have been halfway through, and may even have come to an end. However, the rest of the time is not to be taken care of, this cat face is old, Su Bai really has some impressions, when the cat face old lady is advertised, Su Bai is still young, even if the cat face is old Its going to be a big hit, but its only a lot of trouble in Harbin in Heilongjiang. For people in other parts of China, its just to use it as a horror story or to scare a disobedient child. This incident is said to be an old lady. When she died, because a cat passed by, it was a scam. (This is a very authentic folk custom. Until now, most of the countrys rural funerals do not allow livestock to approach, all In the place where it is closed, to prevent the animal from passing by the body, let the body "borrow the gas" and swindle the body, and this "old lady" is because of the "borrowing gas" to the cat. It is said that this "old lady" specializes in eating children. There is a process in the spread of this rumor. At the beginning of this rumor, many people did not think it was true, but many people who came back outside said that other places are also legendary, which is like adding things. Reliability, what happened in the end? Some elementary schools have specially opened the whole school conference, that is, the principal is standing on the big podium and facing the whole school student training. First, the primary school students are required to check in pairs when they go to school. They are not allowed to "send" alone. Second, the primary school students must tie the red rope. (It is also a rumor that the old lady is coming. It is said that the "old lady" eats small. Child, but if you tie a red rope to your wrist, you can ward off evil.) In the end, the rumors spread to the point where all the children in Heilongjiang began to panic, and even some children simply did not go to school because they were afraid of being eaten on the road! It is estimated that this incident seems to be seriously affected outside of Heilongjiang, and the ending of this rumor is also dramatic - The so-called "cat face old lady" finally alerted the center, so he sent an army. The "cat face old lady" was killed by a soldier with a gun and the head was dead! Looking at this matter from the point of view of modern people, I always feel that people in that period are so simple and ignorant that it is ridiculous, but it is not the party or the people of that period. It is hard to imagine the big cats face. The horror, and the panic of the whole city during the SARS epidemic had a fight. Su Bai took a deep breath and spit it out. He thought about it. The theme of this story world is not unexpected. It is about the development of this old cat face. Just, in the dark night, why isnt the cat face really killing himself? Instead, only kill this audience? This is the most incomprehensible place for Su Bai. It is also a point that he can''t figure out for a while now. The cat face is just freezing his hand and making himself unable to shoot. Although he quickly switched the zombie blood to break open. Frozen bondage, but the other party is really a bit too "on the side of the net". I can''t understand it, but I still have to do it. The body of this male listener was checked by Su Bai. "It''s really poor." Su Bai looked at what he had collected from this audience, a flying knife, a string of paper, and a protective mirror, but these are very cheap things, even if they are exchanged in the micro store, the estimate is also The appearance of a hundred stories, Su Bai took these things to trade, naturally have to make a double fold, only dozens of story points, how to trade dozens of story points, and what can be traded? You must know that Su Bais current weapon is two Hellfire shotguns. It is already a weapon of a thousand stories. Its no point for Su Bai to play with other gadgets. Even if you need to trade with others in the future. These broken things can''t be added, and others won''t. A little disappointing, but fortunately, Su Bai did not have much hope, and left the body around him. Su Bai continued to wander around the road. When it was more than five o''clock, the street began to recover and began to appear. The bicycle went to work, the breakfast shop on the side of the road opened, and the popularity began to recover. However, this kind of popularity and excitement makes Su Bai feel somewhat unreal. This seems to be an ordinary city, but Su Bai is clear. This is the scope of his activities in this story world, even if the city has a train station and an airplane. Field, but Su Bai will never naively think that he can leave the city. Now, the first thing to do is to find the rest of the audience in the city, because as a reason for joining in the middle, so the development trajectory of Su Bai and this story world is out of touch, enter a story world to complete the task, first of all It is necessary to understand the world of this story, and it is the most efficient way to find the audience who entered the world of the story from the beginning. But first, find them; In this city, finding those people is undoubtedly a project similar to a needle in a haystack, and Su Bai has no time to use his ability to develop his own power in the city to use. On the one hand, it takes too long. On the other hand, this is a bit contrary to the storyline emphasized by the terrorist broadcast. If you do this, it will definitely cause dissatisfaction and even punishment. .................. In the morning, Su Bai walked into a breakfast shop and asked for two fritters and a small steamed buns. The breakfast shop was opposite a kiosk. Su Bai basically bought all the local newspapers in the kiosk and ate breakfast. I flipped through it. Su Bai didn''t eat too slowly, and he didn''t look too slow. Maybe it was the reason for the different mentality, so Su Bai was not too anxious and anxious. Found that there are still some local newspapers that reported theft incidents in a local kindergarten. It seems that the cats face has become a cloud over the city, so no matter what happens with the children. Relationships, newspaper reporters will deliberately go there to increase the selling point, these three newspapers are the same, of course, the reason is also very simple, this is not a simple theft, because the faculty dormitory behind the kindergarten was opened and rummaged, But there is no loss of finances, cash, watches, etc. are still there, so those who have nothing to do with the three-pointer directly wrote that the cat face is in the kindergarten. Su Bai closed the newspaper, put the last bit of fritters into his mouth and chewed it. He put the newspaper on the table, and after checking out, he went to the side of the road and stopped a tricycle. Sitting in a tricycle, Su Bai came to this kindergarten, so that Su Bai really felt the scene of the cat face old woman "terrorist deterrence", this kindergarten, actually stopped class. The face of the cat face in Harbin, the shadow caused by the whole Heilongjiang, not only affects the child, but actually affects the adult to a greater extent. After all, the adult is the main body of the society, when the adult is also the face of the cat. When things get uneasy, it will naturally affect the children. The exaggerated reports of several reporters let the kindergarten directly suspend classes. Su Bai also feels a little smile. Fortunately, there is no one in the kindergarten. There is a big man in the guard room sitting there while basking in the sun and looking at the newspaper. . Su Bai walked over and handed the other party a cigarette. The old man took it with a smile and handed a match to Su Bai. Between men, sometimes it is a cigarette, especially in the past ten years or even earlier, no matter who smokes or smokes, there is always a cigarette in his pocket. When will the kindergarten resume class? Su Bai deliberately imitated the local accent. "Come on, these two days, the parents started to make trouble, and they refused to send their children to class again. The police also came to see it yesterday. They said that there is nothing wrong. In the future, the patrol will be strengthened. The head and the teacher. They are already working as parents, and they will be able to resume classes after the day after tomorrow. Most of the teachers and staff have lived in the school for a few days and have not lived in the school. They will come back the day after tomorrow." The old man smoked smoke beautifully, did not notice that Su Bai did not leave from the door, but quietly entered the kindergarten directly. Kindergartens are not very large, and there are not many faculty and staff. Therefore, the row of small flats behind the kindergarten is the home of several faculty members, and even the functions of the office. The newspaper said that the locks in this row of small bungalows were opened and the inside was turned over. Su Bai touched his chin and pushed open the door of a house. This is the only one in this row that has not been relocked. After walking in, I felt a feeling of dampness. Obviously, the accommodation conditions of these faculty and staff were not very good. After watching the circle, there was no special discovery. After all, the police also came to check. Some people found that they could not turn to Su Bai, but when Su Bai went out, I saw a woman dressed in plain style carrying a hot water bottle. Come on, her other hand is carrying a black plastic bag, which should be filled with fish, because Su Bai has already smelled the fish; She saw Su Bai coming out of her dormitory, which was very unexpected. "you are?" "Oh, I am a policeman, come to patrol and see, have you found any special circumstances recently?" Su Bai said calmly. "No, there has been nothing since the last time a thief came." The woman smiled at Su Bai. "Come into the house and drink drool." "No." Su Bai refused. "Oh, then you have worked hard." The woman walked into her room against Su Bai''s predecessor. However, ten minutes later, Su Bai still stood outside the door, Half an hour later, Su Bai still stood outside the door and did not leave. Three hours later, Su Bai still stood outside the door and did not leave. After six hours, the sky has begun to darken, and Su Bai still stood outside the door and did not move. At this time, Su Bai finally licked his shoulders and knees, which had some soreness, and said: "My hearing is more sensitive." The door slowly opens. The plain-skinned woman is still carrying a thermos bottle and the other carrying a black plastic bag. The live fish that was originally bought from the market is now dead. Chapter 223： a city that does not belong to people What happens when a person passes by with his potential enemy? There may be many kinds of this, it is difficult to be fatal, and even, it is impossible to sum up at all. It can only be said that thousands of people are in the same way; However, if you change your mind to understand it, it is actually very simple. It can be divided into two situations in a big way. One is normal, the other is abnormal; Su Bais hearing is indeed much better than the average person, so when the woman closes the door, Su Bai has been waiting for the woman to put down the sound of the thermos, put down the sound of the fish bag, sit on the chair and sit on the bed. The sound, in short, any sound can be; However, since the door was closed, Su Bai did not hear any sound, which means one thing, that is, after the woman closed the door, she stood still against the door; ten minutes, half an hour, A few hours have passed, She still did not move; The reason why she did not move should be the same as Su Bai, her hearing should be exceptionally good; In the inadvertent details, in the silent dialogue for several hours, two people tried each other in an unexpected way, and got a result. From the perspective of process and results, it is fair; "Who are you?" the woman asked, her voice was gone before she was humble, but she became a little deeper. Su Bai turned and looked at the woman: "Who are you?" In fact, judging from the situation of the first meeting, this woman is not a big chance for the audience. This is what she felt when she came out of her room and saw her carrying a thermos bottle and a black plastic bag with fish. From that scene, Su Bai saw a full life atmosphere. If this woman is really an audience disguised, then this audience is estimated to be a powerful actor in reality, and the acting is superb. The woman slowly lowered her head and then slowly raised her head. Her pupil suddenly turned green, like a cat''s eyes, emitting a sultry light. "You are the cat face old lady?" Su Bai has some accidents, he will not be so lucky, directly encountered the boss in this story world? This is a bit inconsistent with the aesthetics of terrorist broadcasting, it should not be so simple and rude. "Yes can be, no, no, no." The woman opened her mouth and revealed two fangs. Her face began to show the pattern of the cat. The demon began to rise in her body and the whole person became Very demon. "I really hate people who talk about this nonsense." Su Bai shook his head and then suddenly smiled: "This tooth is good, Debbie?" At the next moment, Su Bais body began to sag and dried up. The temperament of the whole person suddenly changed, and it turned into a zombie with a cursing atmosphere. It was also a dark eyelid. Two fangs also came from the corner of Su Bais mouth. Appeared. The woman made a cat call, and the whole person rushed directly to Su Bai. Her speed was very fast, and her body was surrounded by demon. Su Bai stretched his arms, then slammed his face, screaming and slamming up. "boom!" The ground is not very hard. At this time, the stone bricks have shattered a large piece. After some real hitting, the white silk does not move, while the woman flies out, the back hits the wall, and the mouth has blood overflowing. . really, Very weak Su Bai''s pupil is slightly congested. This woman is definitely not the cat face she wants to find. Her strength is too bad. The difference she encountered with that night is too obvious. The woman struggled to stand up, her eyes with fear and hesitation; Su Bai took a step and walked to her. The woman once again screamed, and the situation was about to rush again, but suddenly turned around, holding the eaves with one hand and trying to turn over the roof. This row of faculty and staff quarters is a bungalow, so it is not difficult to turn it up. However, how could Su Bai let this woman leave, even if she is not a cat face, but she has an unusual relationship with the cat face, and even she is the breakthrough of the idea of ??opening the story world. The zombie state switches, and the vampire state appears. In a flash, Su Baihua made a black fog. The woman grabbed the eaves with one hand, and the two legs slammed on the beam of the house and jumped directly onto the roof, but she just stood on the roof, an elbow hit the front without warning, and squatted directly on her chest. Position, the woman fell off the roof like a broken kite. Su Bai stood on the roof and looked at the woman who fell below, indicating indifference; And the woman is already unconscious. .................. In the 1990s, it was a very extreme era. On the one hand, it was a fast-growing economy, and on the other side, it was the decline of the backward and backward competition mode. Many factories collapsed, so there are many vacant workshops and small factories in the city. . At this time, Su Bai is sitting inside. There are several wooden benches here. Su Bai sits on one of the wooden benches. On the wooden benches in front, there are some cooked vegetables. Two bottles of beer are on one side. Waiting while eating white. Waiting, this woman wakes up. Su Bai gave a blow from the roof, and the womans body was almost thin and demonized by Su Bai, so she fell into a coma, but she also had information for Su Bai. The need of the aspect, so Su Bai took her to this place. In fact, Su Bai has been living here for a few days. Quiet and no one is bothering. If there is a shortage of money, go to the street and take some wallets. I will not be wronged by my own life. If the terrorist broadcast will punish and dissatisfaction with this behavior, Su Bai will not bother to manage it. I cant let myself go to the task while I am going to live. Su Bai sat here for two hours, and the woman still didn''t wake up. Su Bai didn''t plan to wait any longer. He took a half bottle of beer and fell down on the woman''s face. The woman was tied to the ground by Su Bai with a rope. The half bottle of beer was poured down, and the woman immediately opened her eyes and gasped and coughed. Su Bai smiled and stood on one side and slowly squatted down. Beer also wets women''s clothes. The one she wears is the kind of thin overalls. This kind of clothes looks conservative on weekdays, but once wet, it will become very embarrassing. Of course, at this time, neither the woman who is tied to the ground nor the Su Bai who is kneeling on her side will care about this kind of thing. "You are infected?" Su Bai asked. The woman looked at Su Bai and actually laughed. "I asked this question silly?" Su Bai pointed to himself. The woman smiled even louder. Su Bai nodded. "Well, you still don''t want to talk?" The woman stopped laughing, but stared at Su Bais eyes and said in a very resentful tone: "You are letting me go, or you will regret it." "Oh? Regret?" Su Bai suddenly found it very interesting. Who is the prisoner? "If I can''t ask what I want to know, it will be useless to keep you." Su Bais hand stretched out, grabbed the womans neck and began to exert strength. The woman''s face showed a painful expression, and the body began to struggle subconsciously, but Su Bai did not care, killing, not, killing the demon, for Su Bai, there is no spiritual burden. Finally, the woman opened her mouth, as if to say something, Su Bai subconsciously relaxed the power in her hands. "Meow!" The woman made a crisp cat call and then continued to stare at Su Bai with a mocking look. Su Bai was played, and he died when he died. This time, Su Bai suddenly felt that he was in the torture of the martyrs, the people are dead, and they are bad. Taking a deep breath, Su Bai took his hand off and sat down on the floor. The woman had some accidents, and Su Bai did not kill herself. "Come on, you continue to be hard." Su Bai clap his hands and sit back to his position. The woman has been watching Su Bai, but Su Bai is still eager to eat and eat. Finally, it seems that the woman can''t help it. She took the initiative to say: "Where are you from?" "Is there any problem?" Su Bai asked. "You are a foreigner." "Yeah." Su Bai nodded. The woman smiled again. She smiled and her face was pleated, which was very unsightly. Its hard to live long enough for outsiders here, the woman continued. Su Bai glimpsed a little, then seemed to think of something, took the piece of paper from his pocket, the paper that the male listener caught in his hand before he died. On the paper, I still told the parents book, but after reading it again, I felt a little different. Su Bai reached out and licked her own eyebrow position. Is it possible to ignore it? "Today is the full moon night." The woman continued to speak. "A few people know, but most people will lose their memories tonight. In fact, I regret it, I want to forget." "You are playing the machine again, you are really interested." Su Bai said. "Oh, you are going to the street now, it is estimated that it is almost 12 o''clock, it is time." Su Bai heard the words, stood up, opened the door of the factory, and walked out. In front, it was just an apartment building. The small apartment and the floor were very high, so there were many residents living in it. The whole building looks like a horse. . Today is indeed the full moon night, the moon is hanging in the night sky, it seems very quiet, but, quickly, An inciting emotion began to brew and quickly fermented. Its like this city, currently, Finally woke up, In this late night, At zero, quickly, Su Bai saw the apartment building in front of him, and all the households had their heads out, their eyes emitting green light in the night. Simultaneously, A cat screamed, one after another in the night of the city. "Hahaha, you saw it. In this city, outsiders are hard to live. Also includes you! The woman tied to the ground screamed hysterically, this is not a city belonging to humanity. Chapter 224： Mourning cat besieged city This is a feeling that people are all sweating. In the whole city, all the people, on the full moon night, have become cats, and they are filled with cats, all the corners of the city; Su Bai still holds this book of parents, and I feel that this book is very ironic. According to what the woman said before, most people in this city will forget the memory of tonight, but always return. There are so many traces left, not to mention that some people will remember that now and now, they can become cats like this woman, so the legend of the cat face will be so popular in this city. Really creates a panic; Because there are too many traces, because there is too much evidence, the credibility is very high. However, the truth of the facts is such a thing, there is indeed a feeling of rushing people''s thinking mode. The woman is still laughing, she smiles very cozy, very crazy, smiles and laughs, tears flow out, and in the end, she no longer laughs, but becomes sobbing; Obviously, she has been unable to accept this fact. She still feels that she is a human being, or she feels that she is a normal person. An ordinary person, social habits, ethical thinking patterns, ethnic concepts, etc. have been fixed. I am actually such a thing, even in the city where I live, it is all such a thing. This is a kind of desperation that completely denies oneself, a blow that completely subverts one''s own worldview. Su Bai stretched out and recovered from the shock at the beginning. The wind and the waves were much more, and the resistance naturally came up. It still felt a bit disgusting. This is a ghost city like what it is. The woman still cried there, and Su Bai was packing things up. According to the womans previous statement, it was difficult for foreigners to live in the city. The reason may be tonight. When the aborigines in a city have become cats, then human beings have become a rare product, so lonely, so conspicuous, so unsocial. The woman stopped crying and looked at Su Bai. "You can''t go out, they are already here." Su Bai shrugged, "Is it a beggar?" At this time, I was still able to make jokes, which showed that Su Bais mentality was still fairly stable at this time. The clothes were put on, and Su Bai planned to leave from the back door. At this time, the meows were heard around the whole factory. It seems that Su Bai still underestimated the sensitivity of the cats to humans. The Hellfire shotgun was taken in the hands of Su Bai, and the muzzle was facing outward. He looked at the woman who was tied to the ground by himself. It was just a look. She didnt make a shot for her because it didnt seem too big. necessary. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" "Snapped!" The glass around the factory was completely shattered, and the guys with cat faces were gathered on the window or on the ceiling. The cats who came in at this time were no less than one hundred. Su Bai spit out a heavy breath and turned the muzzle of the Hellfire shotgun. He changed his grip from both hands and changed his hand to hold the muzzle. So many cats own bullets are really not enough, and these The strength of the cat is generally not very strong, and he still uses the Hellfire shotgun as a gimmick. "Meow!" "Meow!" "Meow!" A cat man flew down, and they all had a fascinating temper, and the beard and fluff belonging to the cat grew on their faces, and they threw themselves into Su Bai with excitement. "boom!" "boom!" Su Bai waved the Hellfire shotgun, a face of a cat man''s head was split, and another record was a comminuted fracture of a cat''s thigh. Every time Su Bai shot, with absolute power, all the cats who tried to get close to themselves were killed or smashed one by one, but there were more and more cats around, and Su Bai clearly noticed. There are several enchanting breaths that are approaching here. Obviously, not all cats are so weak. Just as Su Bai was subconsciously preparing to turn the muzzle out to shoot out, the sound of the engine roared suddenly outside the factory. Hey, so advanced, cats still remember how to drive a car? This was the thought of Su Bais mind when he heard the engine sound, but soon Su Bai found himself thinking too much. "boom!" One of the walls of the factory was broken, and an off-road vehicle reinforced with wire mesh directly rushed in. Of course, this is because the factory was originally a bean curd project and was in disrepair. There are four people on the off-road vehicle, one holding a bow, one holding two pistols, one holding a big knife, and the fourth being the driver. "Man, get on the bus, fast!" This sudden rescue made Su Bai somewhat unprepared, and even this kind of accident was more intense than when he saw the city cat. I am used to the intrigue and mutual calculation between the audience, and think that this is a normal state, so when Su Bai saw someone actually took the initiative to drive to save himself at this time, it was a little caught off guard. Fortunately, it is not enough to catch up with the thoughts of the moment. Under this situation, there is no other better choice for Su Bai. It is a bit worthwhile to kill a **** road by using bullets that consume Hellfire shotguns. Su Bai immediately rushed over, the other opened the door, let Su Bai directly into the car, and then locked the door closed, the person driving the car stepped on the throttle and rushed out. The acceleration and turning of the off-road vehicle successfully rushed out of the factory, but the cats behind the car all went crazy and rushed over here. Their speed was very fast and very flexible. People are wearing pajamas, and even no clothes are worn. Obviously they should all rest and sleep at home. At this time, several men and women in pajamas jumped into the off-road vehicle and began to scratch the body. Fortunately, there were barbed wire reinforcements outside the car. These cats couldnt really penetrate through it, but soon, one The very obese male cat jumped directly in front of the window, and he could not tear the barbed wire, but blocked the driver''s line of sight. "Fast, let this stuff go!" The driver is a young man who seems to be only twenty years old. He is not too confused now, but the situation is really urgent. If you can''t see the road ahead, it is very difficult to drive the car out in a short time. Cat''s activity circle. Su Bai was also simply. He took the gun directly and smashed it. He smashed the window glass and pulled the wire fence in front. He grabbed the cat''s arm with one hand and took him off the car. The front of the next off-road vehicle is equal to the undefended state, but Su Bai is standing in the co-pilot position, and a cat in front of him is paralyzed by Su Bai. Soon, the off-road vehicle drove to a relatively remote place, and the cats were getting fewer and fewer. In the end, they were basically invisible. The driver finally gave a sigh of relief and whistled. There is a gas station on the side of the road, and the driver drives the car in to prepare to fuel the car. Everyone got out of the car and relaxed at this time. Most people hang up, either by a cat or by a cat. Of course, the injured person, excluding Su Bai, is even The injury was quickly restored, after all, it was only some small skin injuries. Su Bai also got out of the car, the driver was responsible for refueling, and the other three people were smoking together. I didn''t care if it was a gas station. "Introduction, my name is Sun Haoran." The man with the double gun took the initiative to speak, then pointed to the man with the big knife. "He is Bi Jin." Under the introduction of Sun Haoran, Su Bai is a certain understanding of these four people. The young driver who drives the car is called Qian Shujun. The strong man with the knife is Bi Jin, and the thin man with the bow is called Zhang Hua. These four people are all in their early twenties, and, from the ability they have shown before, these four people should not have a high degree of task completion, which means that their strength can only be regarded as Poor. Of course, Su Bais task completion is not high, but he is a bit special, and who are the people in Su Bais daily contact? Litchi didn''t say it first. Fat, seven, Gyatso and even auspicious are all kinds of people who can be called people in the audience. So, stay with these four people, Su Bai is obviously The ground feels a sense of falling, this sense of difference, without any slight derogatory. These four people may all have their own minds, but their team is quite cohesive because of the lack of strength between them. Moreover, after seeing Su Bais ease of dealing with the cats, they obviously looked at Su Bais eyes and spoke with Su Bai with a feeling of deliberate pleasing. strength, It is the basis for determining the status of identity in the world of stories. "What is your main line mission?" Su Bai took over the smoke that Sun Haoran handed over. Sun Haoran showed a bit of a smile. "The four of us have been here for almost two months. We haven''t triggered the main task yet. In fact, we once developed to 8 people, but 4 people died because of various accidents. On the full moon night of the month, the cats in this city will go crazy collectively. Most people on weekdays are ordinary people. The city is also like an ordinary city, but there are also some human belts that know that they are cats. Extremely aggressive. In short, they have a strong hostility to foreigners. After listening to these words, Su Bai nodded. "Wait for me, I will go to the convenience." Bi Jin put the big knife on the back and walked to the back of the gas station. Su Bai smoked silently, and the wind at night was a bit cool. "It feels really a bit interesting. We are not the pirated "Zombie Besieged City" now, but the zombies have become cats." Sun Haoran said as he smiled and shook his head. "I don''t know the purpose of survival. Because there is no mainline task, instinctively looking for audiences scattered in the city, because the probability of getting together to trigger the main line task is great........." "Go, go!" Bi Jin rushed out with his pants. "There are three bodies behind the audience. This is not the right place!" Chapter 225： What to do to save a disability Sun Haoran immediately greeted Zhang Hua and Qian Shujun and others to get on the train quickly. The couples cooperated very well. It was also because of the long time of getting along, but only Su Bai stood still and kept smoking. It seems that I have never heard the same. "Get on the bus!" Sun Haoran shouted at Su Bai in the car. In this story world, for the audience who is not very strong, the group can win the greatest chance of survival. Su Bai shook his head and then pointed his finger at Bi Jin, who was already in the car. "He is fake." Sun Haoran and others are not fools. They recovered from the panic just now and they immediately realized what Su Bai meant. Sun Haorans double guns were immediately aimed at Bi Jin. Zhang Huas bow was also aimed at Bi Jin. Qian Shujun did not rush to start the car. At this time, regardless of Su Bais meaning is right or wrong, in the story world. Everything is still a little better. "You........." Bi Jins lips slammed, but nothing could be said. This can show that he is a fake, so I dont know what to say, even if these people call him, he may not know. Of course, there is also an explanation that it is not enough to know what to say by his companion, but this possibility is very small. "Meow" There was a meow in the mouth of Bi Jin, and the whole person began to change slowly and became a cat with a body shape similar to that of Bi Jin. "Hey!" Zhang Huas bow was shot directly, and the cats chest was in the middle of the cats chest. The cat was directly nailed to the car seat. Sun Haoran and others immediately got off the bus again, and the expression was a bit solemn. Su Bai lost the cigarette butt, stepped on the boots, and turned to the back of the gas station. Before the performance of Bi Jin was actually very amateur and very low-level, Bi Jin only went so short, but when he just shouted, he said so many messages, unless Bi Jin is Holmes, a little detail can be seen A lot of things come out, otherwise it is simply impossible. Of course, this seems to be a big flaw, but in a specific environment, it is often easy to be ignored. Sun Haoran was actually fooled before, but it was because Su Bai just joined the team so everyone on the team Not very familiar, and even very vigilant, so I can find this flaw. There is a simple toilet behind the gas station, but Bi Jin should not go to the toilet deliberately, because it is a bit far away, and now it is not a poor time. Sure enough, in the shadow of the street behind the wall, it is impossible to shine. Dark wells, under the dark wells, are constantly coming from a slight impact. Sun Haoran also came over. Qian Shujun took a flashlight in his hand and saw the photo in the dark well. Bi Jin was lying in pain and lying on the wall of the dark well with the handle. "Save him up." Qian Shujun is ready to jump down, but the result is caught by Su Bai''s first hand, and he is back. "What are you doing!" Qian Shujun did not understand. "He was sneaked and threw it below. You look at what he is now. It is obviously already stunned." Su Bai sighed and calmly said: "Save a disability to do something, do you raise it?" Qian Shujun opened his mouth and wanted to refute Su Bais words, but he did not know what to say. Sun Haoran took the flashlight from Qian Shujun and carefully took it down on the edge of the dark well. After all, it was lying in the dark well. The position of the legs was a bit strange, obviously a very serious fracture. And the left arm is also distorted to a strange arc, which is really deep, Bi Jin should be sneaked and fell off without any precautions, so it is not surprising that it fell into this way. Lying down, only one hand can move, and Jin Jin gently swayed the knife, indicating that he was below, and then shouting in the direction of the flashlight, facing the person above, shouting something, what he shouted The above person can''t hear clearly, but the meaning of his eyes is obvious, that is, save yourself. "Don''t worry, we will come to save you right away." Sun Haoran shouted. Qian Shujun looked at Sun Haoran, and his heart was so sullen, Zhang Hua was slightly frowning, and Su Bai was smiling. Soon, Sun Haoran pulled out his pistol, and pulled the trigger against the bottom, firing three shots. Bi Jin''s body trembled continuously, and at the end he struggled to struggle, staring at it with boundless resentment and losing his vitality. Sun Haoran put the guns up and said to the people around him: "We will leave here soon. Now even the cats who can change have appeared. We must not be taken lightly." Qian Shujuns eyes were reddish, as if he was holding back his anger, but he still didnt say anything to drive back. Zhang Hua shook his head and took his bow and walked back. Su Bai and Sun Haoran went back side by side, but no one went to get the knife of Bi Jin, because the knife was not very attractive. "Your gun, very good." Sun Haoran whispered to Su Baidao. Su Bai believes that Sun Haoran is able to know the two Hellfire shotguns in his hands, because Sun Haoran himself uses guns, so he knows more about the guns in the micro store. Sun Haorans own gun is a 50-story point. The double guns add up to 100 story points, the rate of fire and accuracy is higher, and can also use the bullets produced in reality, so compared with the Hellfire shotgun, it is indeed a bit too obvious. "Fortunately." Su Bai did not salty and returned a sentence, Hellfire shotgun is very important for Su Bai, the only shortcoming is that the bullet is a little expensive, but after all, it is a penny, it Value this price. Sun Haoran also smiled and said nothing. He did have a very hot eye on Su Bais two guns, but he did not dare to be too obvious. If he caused Su Bais misunderstanding, he would lose more. In the world of stories, the killing between the audience does not count the cause and effect. After getting on the bus again, Qian Shujun started the car. In fact, the four people didnt know where to go, but the gas station has proved to be not safe, so its always good to leave here, and the city cant drive out. It is the bottom line that everyone knows well, so try to move it in the suburbs. Anyway, the oil is enough. It will be fine tonight. Moreover, according to Sun Haoran''s experience, most people will return to normal at three o''clock in the morning, and the cats will only show offensiveness when they encounter human beings. The rest are very docile, so this one The city can be completely preserved in its entirety. When the night of the full moon ends, the cats become ordinary people, the social order of the next day can continue. Of course, there will be many bugs in the BUG. However, these things will be compensated by terrorist broadcasts. This is the stage designed by the terrorist broadcast. It will definitely be responsible for the maintenance and repair of the stage so that the performance can continue. "The front is very lively." Qian Shujun said while driving the car to a high-slope road section. At this time, no one was driving on the road, so he could park it comfortably. Sure enough, the diagonally below should belong to a convenience store, brightly lit, hundreds. Only cat people are revolving around convenience stores. Some people in the convenience store are doing resistance. Because it is a suburb, the population is not a lot. So the cats here have always been like a hundred, and there is no way to be like Su Bai. In the urban factory, it is constantly flocking, and because of this, the group of people in the convenience store can always stick to the present. Su Bai looked at the time, two to forty, and about another ten minutes, this will be over; Sun Haoran also looked at the watch, the gang of convenience stores can certainly persist, but this way they lost the opportunity to be a good person. "Drive, rush, save them!" Sun Haoran shouted to Qian Shujun. Qian Shujun immediately stepped on the gas pedal and the off-road vehicle flew past. The wind at night was a bit cold, especially on the off-road vehicles that were leaking around, and Su Bai wrapped his windbreaker subconsciously. Under the cross-country vehicle, the off-road vehicle broke through the cat''s block and went directly to the convenience store. Sun Haoran and Zhang Hua kept shooting and archery, shooting many cats, and because the number of cats was not a lot. So they couldn''t bring much physical threat to the off-road vehicles. Even Su Bai had been sitting in the car and didn''t even shoot. "Come out, I will save you!" Sun Haoran shouted at the people in the convenience store. "Hey..." The door of the convenience store is open. Three people came out from the inside. The first one was a woman in a black tight-fitting leather jacket. The two men were young men. They walked very calmly and walked very freely. Su Bais eyes narrowed slightly, When Sun Haoran glanced, he immediately realized that something was wrong, and shot the shoulder of Qian Shujun: "Go!" However, at this time, the woman among the three men opened their mouths, and the face began to turn into a cat face. At the same time, both hands were lifted up, and a terrible wave of wind swept over and directly overturned the off-road vehicle. "boom!" The off-road vehicle fell to the ground and made a harsh rubbing sound; The woman walked over step by step, and Sun Haoran was stuck under the off-road vehicle. The blood rushed out. He looked at the woman and shouted: "Damn, it''s a cat that can become a human." The woman looked at Sun Haoran''s face, smiled slightly, and took a touch of style. She recovered the human appearance at this time. It really looks very good. In fact, even if she has just become a cat, she is also very good. The beauty of beauty transcends the boundaries of race. "Idiot, she is an audience, a cat-enhanced audience." The woman is a little surprised, Because this calm voice is also transmitted from the bottom of the off-road vehicle. Chapter 226： Team battle, prelude! ! ! "Interesting." The woman''s hands were stretched again, her face turned into a cat''s face again, and a wave of winds re-emerged. The off-road vehicle floated up and turned into a front and landed on the ground. The four people who were sitting in the car, or still in the car, or fell outside the car, Zhang Huas thighs were pierced by wire, and they were bleeding constantly. Suns chest was hit and the whole persons breathing became Very smooth, Qian Shujun is the driver, two pieces of glass have penetrated into his shoulder position, if the hair is a hairspring. Su Bai is sitting on the ground, his clothes are dirty, and some blood is dirty. Yes, some wandering, Because until the three people came out, Su Bais thoughts were exactly the same as Sun Haoran. However, the reality of change is indeed a heavy blow. The other party does not need help at all. On the contrary, the other party seems to be very comfortable. Originally, Su Bai thought that the other party was deliberately setting traps, attracting the rest of the audience, and then grabbing it, but thinking about it, it is really unnecessary, and it is not a very remote suburb. The single audience watched hundreds of cats around the convenience store and did not dare to come up. The audiences of the group were not too simple and simple with Sun Haoran. Moreover, sitting here fishing, the efficiency is too low. low. Perhaps the biggest possibility is that these listeners were originally in the convenience store with drinks and food to open a small party, and they waited for the spoilers. "I, invite you to come in." The woman bowed slightly in front of Su Bai, and put her face in front of Su Bai, the beard of the cat''s face was a little long, and the thorn on the face of Su Bai was a little itchy. "Pak Yaoyao, who allowed you to invite people to join in?" The young man who was standing next to the catwoman came close with a smile. His tone of speech was not much anger, more of a snoring tone. "Yeah, Yaoyao, I think Wang Lezhang is right. You invited this person to join us. We must let us know why he is qualified to share us with us if we are qualified." "Feng Yalong, how do you feel so strange when you say this, be careful that our Yaoyao sister is angry, do not play with you, and then you go alone." "Hey." Feng Yalong smiled. "Yao Yaojie will not be so stingy." Su Bai can understand what these two young men mean by "sharing". Of course, it does not mean sharing the beautiful body of a catwoman. It means that in the world of this story, Park Yaoyao, who is a catwoman, has a kind of With a unique advantage, she is able to communicate with the cats around, even to threaten to control them. Park Yaoyao didn''t care about her two companions. She just smiled. "The cat''s intuition is terrible. I can feel it. Any one of you will face him alone. There is not much chance of winning." "I agree that Feng and I have not been a melee type of reinforcement." Wang Lezhang''s body is slightly fat, his skin is very white, and he is a white man. Moreover, his feeling for Su Bai is a bit like Zhang. August 1st, that is, the fat man, talking and doing things always gives people a very slippery feeling. "If you are willing to join us, come in and have something to eat. This night will soon pass. However, in addition to the constant broadcast of the audience to the world of the story, the terrorist broadcasts have not been released, which means that now This is just the calm and oppression before the storm on the sea." The meaning of the catwoman Park Yaoyao is very obvious. She is actually doing the same thing as Sun Haoran, that is, to win the rest of the audience to join her team, in order to increase the strength of their team to cope with the possible storm, just a little The difference between her and Sun Haoran is that Sun Haorans own strength is much worse than that of Park Yaoyao. Sun Haoran is the captain and can only gather a group of teammates with similar strengths. The strength of a team captain determines the strength limit of this team. Su Bai did not directly agree or disagree, just asked: "Is there coffee?" This means that it has already been agreed. "There are some instant Nestle coffee, you don''t expect to have coffee beans here." Feng Yalong saw the wood has become a boat, but he accepted Su Bai very generously. Then his eyes fell on Sun Haoran, Zhang Hua and Qian Shujun. These people, let''s eat first." The faces of Qian Shujun, Zhang Hua, and Sun Haoran showed their fear. On the contrary, they did not expect that the experience of Bi Jin would fall on them three times so quickly. This is the division of strength, and it can be regarded as a class separation. If Sun Haoran or Zhang Hua or Qian Shujun can also have a card and strength similar to Su Bai, then their experience will be completely different, and it is estimated that they will be invited to a convenience store to drink coffee. Not treated as garbage; In the world of stories, especially in the world of stories with a large number of open audiences, in order to be safe, the audience who are vengeful with themselves can still kill the most insurance, because the audience that you cant look at will be insured. When the key moment suddenly comes out, it brings you unexpected influence. This is the reason why Sun Haoran wanted to kill Bi Jin before. They could have let Bi Jin live in the dark well, but they are afraid that if they have What adventures can live alive and leave the dark well, even if you can''t retaliate in this story world, then you will have an enemy in the real world, even if the chance is really low and low, but it is best to kill. "Don''t move them, they just helped me." Su Bai said. "Oh, huh." Feng Yalong grinned. "This can be a bit interesting." Wang Lezhang waved his hand. "Forget it, let them roll it themselves. It is already past three in the morning, the cat has gone back, and tomorrow is a beautiful and fresh day." Park Yaoyao turned and walked into the convenience store, followed by Wang Lezhang and Feng Yalong. Su Bai also followed. Next to the off-road vehicle, Sun Haoran and others are slowly struggling to stand up, while wrapping their own wounds with their own clothes while helping each other to prepare to leave. After dawn, the city will return to normal, they can go to the local hospital. Receiving treatment, these injuries are not particularly serious, at least not to cause irreversible blows to their action in this story world. However, in each of them, there is a cat''s hair residue. This detail has just been discovered by Su Bai. It is Park Yaoyao''s intention. Su Bai believes that Wang Lezhang and Feng Yalong also discovered it, so they just said that they left Sun Haoran. It is just a boat ride, even if Su Bai does not speak, Pu Yaoyao will not take off their pants and fart and leave something behind them in Sun Haoran and then kill them directly here. ............ "The subway is about to enter the station, please retreat to the yellow line, pay attention to complete............" Su Bai took a lot of things and entered the subway with Park Yaoyao. They will take 16 stops and go to a place in the suburbs. Unconsciously, its almost a week to be with them. The four people are not very harmonious, but they are also relatively harmonious. At least, in Su Bais opinion, it is much more natural than when they are with Sun Haoran. There is quite a feeling of letting Su Bai get back to work with the monks and fats. Putting things on the side seat, Su Bai sat down, and Park Yaoyao was sitting opposite Su Bai. Most of the time, Park Yaoyao had very few words, but in the past few days, three were found in the city. I also knew that I was an ordinary person of a cat. All three people were arrested and tortured. As a result, nothing was reported. According to Wang Lezhang''s analysis, this terrorist broadcast sent a flaw. It is estimated that no less than 100 listeners have been sent to this place. Many people are dead, but there should be many people still alive. The small group formed here is not estimated. Ten. If it is not the story of the world background city in China, put it in any immigrant country city to make a story background, then even people in the Western circles will be sent in, to a big fight. Su Bais story world has experienced the largest number of listeners before, so this time is also a brand new experience for Su Bai. After more than half an hour, the subway arrived at the station. Su Bai and Park Yaoyao took the things and got off the bus. They went out of the subway station and walked into a residential house not far away. It was just demolished and there were few people. It is a place that is more suitable for the audience. Opening the door, the three cats in the living room were tied to the chair, all sleeping, and Wang Lezhang was sweating beside him. "I still haven''t asked anything?" Su Bai asked. Wang Lezhang nodded. "No clues are given." Wang Lezhang is good at mental means. Therefore, they tortured the cats who knew their identity not through the flesh but through the spiritual whiplash and spying, but now they still have nothing. Feng Yalong sat on the sofa in the living room and held the game with his handles. He seemed to be somewhat listless. Park Yaoyao went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Four people worked on shifts every day. The days were simple but very regular. Su Bai went to the balcony and ordered a cigarette. After a short while, Wang Lezhang also came over and reached for a cigarette to Su Bai. The two men held their hands on the balcony, in front of a ruined ruin of the demolition, and the wind blew up a lot of dust; "I am really worried that we have been forgotten by the terrorist broadcast." Wang Lezhang shook the ash. "So long, the main line missions have not been triggered. As far as I know, the earliest audience who entered this story world has come for almost three months. "" "But we waited, waited." Su Bai spit out a ring of smoke, and then frowned slightly. "Or, the terrorist broadcast has its own deep meaning, so it is so expensive to get in so many listeners, he may also be Try something." "Team battle." Wang Lezhang spit out these two words without hesitation. Obviously, his thoughts are similar to Su Bai; Hundreds of listeners enter a world of stories, and the cats of the moon are rioting. This is clearly deliberately giving birth to a small group belonging to the audience. All this should be a terrorist broadcast deliberately, and "team warfare" "Squad", and so on, are not in the world of the previous story, at least not clearly, most of them are rough interests, and the number of groups is not so large; The greater the number of groups, the stronger the strength of the group, which forces those who believe that the strength is strong enough to choose a group to enter, otherwise the strength of a single person is difficult to save themselves in the aftermath of the storm. "Remember that the terrorist broadcast stopped broadcasting for three months?" Su Bai asked. Wang Lezhang nodded. "Remember, my three months have been very comfortable." "For three months, there is enough terror broadcast to fix the mistakes it has made before, or it is a leak, or a direction. At the same time, it may also add some elements to it over the three months. Projects, for example, team battles." "I think this is a try for the terrorist broadcast. Let''s use the story world environment to start the team first, then look at the effect. If the effect is made, the group or the team mode will be set up separately. If the effect is not Ok, not in line with the expected effect of terrorist broadcasting, then..." No. Su Bai interrupted Wang Lezhangs words. Hundreds of listeners, more than 10 teams, were placed in a city. Think about it, its a **** thing. "You are really a mental illness." Wang Lezhang smiled. Su Bai looked at Wang Lezhang and smiled. He did not tell Wang Lezhang that he was actually a mentally ill person in reality. However, soon, Su Bai suddenly frowned and asked: "What is the figure there?" Among the ruins, there are personal shadows moving slowly. "It should be **** picking up waste." Wang Lezhang looked and said. Su Bai nodded, but suddenly seemed to think of something, quickly turned back to the room, took a telescope from the sofa where Feng Yalong was sitting, Feng Yalong is a Feng Shui master, and the professional things besides the compass are actually Also like to bring a telescope to easily observe the topography. Looking up at the telescope, Su Bai''s complexion dignified, Shen Sheng said: "Yes, the real story, to begin." In the lens of the telescope, there is not a scavenger who picks up **** in the demolition ruins, but an old woman who squats in a stroller. The old woman takes a small hand or a small foot from the stroller from time to time. , It seems that someone is observing himself, The old woman twisted her face and looked over. On this side, a smile, Smoked yellow teeth, wrinkled skin, And that weird smile and half a cat face. Chapter 227： The teams are in place! "Meow!" A cat called out from the kitchen; "What''s wrong, Yaoyao?" Feng Yalong dropped the gamepad and immediately ran to the kitchen. He saw that Park Yaoyao was kneeling on his stomach with his stomach. "She is coming, she is really coming, she is finally here." Park Yaoyao looked up, her whole face has turned into a cat face, and the body of the cat demon is stimulated at this time. This is a passive excitement, because the cat face is coming. Wang Lezhang took the telescope down and showed his dignity: "It is really her, the cat face is old." Is this not like the host who came out before the opening of the big story? Su Bai was also interested in teasing at this time. In fact, life during this time was for Su who wanted to seek blood and excitement in the story world. White, it is a bit too dull. "Don''t say it, it''s a bit like coming." Wang Lezhang smiled and took a deep breath. "How do you guess the terrorist broadcast will be arranged this time?" "It should be through the branch task or the main task to let our automatically differentiated groups compete and collide to maximize the beauty of the terrorist broadcast." At this time, Feng Yalong and Park Yaoyao also went to the balcony, Park Yaoyao is still a cat face, the demon gas on his body can not be suppressed for a while. The cat face is standing in the same place, just laughing towards this side, but it has been motionless, as if it were petrified. In fact, when Su Bai once again picked up the telescope and looked at it, he found that the cat face was really petrified. In that position, it was no longer a living thing, but a stone sculpture, an old woman pushing the baby. The stone carving of the car, the face of the cat face on the old woman''s face is very clear. The four people here know that this story world has really opened the curtain, tossing and painstakingly, and the terrorist broadcast took so long, which is equivalent to a chef who is going to cook a big dish. I have tried my best to prepare a lot of good ingredients. Below, I will prepare the oil pan. ["Square Task 1: From 12 pm to 6 am, occupy the cat face old stone carving for 1 hour PS1: The time after 12:00 am and after 6 am is not included in the effective time. PS2: The effect range is a circle with a radius of 100 meters from the center of the stone carving. PS3: Each effect is 5 people. When more than 5 people are located in the area where the stone carving is 100 meters in radius, the 1 hour occupation time is suspended. If the number of listeners is equal to or less than 5, continue to calculate effectively. Time, the effective time is up to 1 hour to complete the branch task. Mission Reward: Audiences who have reached the target for 1 hour can receive 200 story points. The voice of the terrorist broadcast sounded in the minds of all the listeners. The first group of surviving listeners had waited for three months. Now, the terrorist broadcast finally came the news. Su Bais fingers gently rubbed on the balcony railings, did not speak, and did not need to speak. The branch task 1 came out, almost proved the guess he had made before discussing with Wang Lezhang. The theme of this story world is a group battle! According to the description of the quest 1 of the quest, the cat''s face and the old stone eagle occupy an effective time of one hour to complete the task, but other listeners are not dead. The terrorist broadcast does not indicate that the day will continue. Everyone will not take it for granted that there are still people who have not been able to keep coming. Equal interest, this is not the subject of terrorist broadcasting; According to the rules of the task, from zero to six in the morning, it is six hours. According to the efficiency of the maximum task, one hour can let five listeners complete the task, and six hours is 30 listeners. In fact, this The number is impossible to reach 30, because it is impossible to delay the handover for 1 second each time, there must be time loss, so the number of listeners who can complete the task must be less than 30, and whoever is first and foremost How can the situation be so safe? At that time, **** conflicts and violent confrontations are affirmative and necessary. In this way, the number of people who can complete the task will be less. Su Bai was later joined the team, and since this time, everyone has very interestingly regarded Park Yaoyao, who has the cat demon blood, as the captain. Nowadays, this situation has been encountered. Naturally, Pu Yaoyao speaks first, of course, whether it is Su White or Wang Lezhang or Feng Yalong will not say that the life of the simple Yaoyao is the leader. Everyone has their own small abacus in mind, and they also have their own plans and opinions. If Park Yaoyaos thoughts are contrary to the crowd, then the team will soon It will fall apart and exist in name only. This is the difficulty of being a captain and the difficulty of being a captain; "The advantage now is that the sculpture of the cat face is so close to us, but now there are nearly five or six hours from midnight, and the rest of the audience will definitely find it here. Our distance advantage is almost in time. There is no advantage at all, but the only remaining advantage is that we can wait and see, change and wait to see the audience groups that arrived before 12 o''clock. What are their strengths? Similar to the level of strength of the team that Abai used to be, it goes without saying that they dont have much threat to us; Of course, this is only the most beautiful expectation. Our strength is definitely not at the bottom, but whether it can be regarded as a high-level, whether a listener with a higher level of strength than us is also sent to the world of this story by terrorist broadcasts, we are also not allowed. know. However, if you send the meat to the door, you will be too sorry for yourself if you dont eat it. Its too embarrassing in the world of the story, and its a dead word sooner or later. The four of us, first of all, focus on this house, try to disperse and keep in touch, we want Put the strength of each group close to here first, without the team that really shocked us. We, the first person to eat crabs, the specific point-and-point methods and tactics, and our team can absorb one''s chips and vacancies. We are one hour to two hours before 12 o''clock. Negotiate in time. After all, once you take advantage of it, you must face the voyeurism and anger of the rest of the surrounding groups. It is absolutely essential that the killing of the monkeys demonstrates their determination and strength. Su Bai has some accidents. Park Yaoyaos words are also very well-organized, and they are not cohesive, and they have no contact with Gangzhen. This catwoman is indeed a bit level. "Yes, I accept." Wang Lezhang said. "I also accept." Feng Yalong also said. "No problem." Su Bai nodded. A team''s course of action is taken out by the team leader, and then the team members accept it. This is the most basic team process. Of course, the exception is not excluded. The biggest exception is that the captain''s strength has surpassed the team''s other people. Too much, in this situation, it is generally a captain of the captain. Of course, there is also a paradox in it. That is, if the strength of the captain exceeds the rest of the team, there is too much, then the meaning of this team is what? Su Bai took a bottle of mineral water and went straight downstairs. His position is west, and there is a more remote suburb. Unless there is an audience who deliberately detours, there is nothing wrong with Su Bai here. Park Yaoyao seems to be I also noticed Su Bais dislike of character, so I deliberately assigned Su Bai to the other side. In the east, there are subway stations and highways, and in the south, there is another highway. Wang Lezhang, Feng Yalong, and Park Yaoyao are responsible for surveillance. Su Bai leaned on a half-sloping green belt that was built halfway. Looking out from the front, it was a river and a place to be demolished without any visual obscuration. This work is really easy. Twisted the lid, took a sip of water, it was late in the evening, and the temperature was very pleasant. If it werent for this responsibility, Su Bai really wanted to close his eyes and take a nap here to recharge for the night. Sharp it. About two hours later, Feng Yalong Wang Lezhang and Park Yaoyao continued to report through the group conversation of the mobile phone. After another hour, about 10 o''clock in the evening, the number of teams coming here has already been More than 10. Su Bai is still not thinking about it. He wants to eat in the tiger''s mouth in the middle of the night. Su Bai is really a little excited. "Well, the time is almost up. Let''s go back to the original room for further summary, and then formulate the course of action in the middle of the night." Park Yaoyao said in the group. Su Bai also got up and was ready to go home. He was the most comfortable one. It was like lying here for a few hours. However, when Su Bai just turned and prepared to go back, he suddenly stopped. "puff!" One hand suddenly stretched out from the ruins of the demolition site under the foot. Holding a sharp dagger in the hand and cutting it directly at the position of Su Bais ankle, Su Bai made a sigh, and the whole person squatted down, and the others other One hand stretched out and directly buckled Su Bais neck. At the same time, the dagger was cut again. Su Bais neck cut a slit, and the blood spewed out. The whole person gave an unbelievable exclaim. Then he squatted on the ground and did not move. Soon, a woman in a yellow sportswear climbed out of the muddy ruins. She looked at the Su Bai lying here, her eyes showing a contemptuous color, so easily being close and killed by herself. The audience must have been unable to get on the table. She didnt even have the interest to groped from the body. I thought that such a low-level audience might not have anything to look at, just one foot. In the past, the body of Su Bai was dropped into a ditch on one side, and the body rolled down and was covered up by a pile of debris. The woman opened her mouth and made a sound like a bird. Immediately, several figures appeared in the ruins in the distance, and they were slowly coming here. Chapter 228： Dont be jealous, just do it! ! ! In the house, there was no light, but the air conditioner was on, so the temperature was a bit cold, but the people who had just returned from the outside felt just right and comfortable; Park Yaoyao is sitting on the sofa, holding a piece of paper in his hand, writing and drawing to make a record; Both Wang Lezhang and Feng Yalong are sitting there. Both of them are very quiet. Perhaps this time is only suitable for quiet; "14 teams, with our own long-distance observation, there are 4 teams with the strength we have to face up to. Perhaps, the analysis will have some errors. Those of us who think that the average team also have one or two teams are good at hiding themselves. The strength is also uncertain, there are also individual audiences, but did not find a strong individual audience." Park Yaoyao made a simple summary of the message, and then put the paper on the coffee table. "In general, when we eat the first crab, we have the opportunity and the ability. As long as we cooperate properly, we will show a kind of domineering in the first round to complete the task in advance, and let those strengths and We are quite or even a team that is stronger than us, and we are not willing to fight hard with us, so that those who are ready to wait and see will continue to wait and see." The first to eat crabs means that the risks are great, but the risks and benefits are coexisting. When other teams will subconsciously choose to wait and see attitudes, their team will take the initiative to take the initiative. "The composition of our team is actually very good, very average; Wang Lezhang, you are responsible for mental scanning and insight, assisting attacks and constructing spiritual connections between all of our teams; Feng Yalong, we go a quarter of an hour in advance, giving you a defensive array for a quarter of an hour; The spirit system controller, the tactics team, our team have it, other teams are estimated that our lineup is so complete, I walked in the form of an assassin. Park Yaoyao began to arrange the assignment of tasks when the team took up the point, but said, when the last person, the brows of the three people wrinkled together, that is... Su Bai, has not returned yet. "If he hasn''t returned within five minutes, we will cancel the original plan." Park Yaoyao''s eyes swept through the faces of Wang Lezhang and Feng Yalong. "Because in the group battle, the role of Su Bai is indispensable. He It is a **** strengthening, can be the main role of melee. At the same time, I think he has more secrets in his body. A **** family is strengthening. It is far from all his cards. It may even be the one he wants to show to others. Only a card." Wang Lezhang and Feng Yalong nodded and agreed. If Su Bai did not return, then the plan of the group battle must be changed. The mental strengtheners and the tactics can only provide auxiliary functions. Park Yaoyao, the catwoman, can only rely on agility and Demon power to assassinate and wander, lacking a character that can really occupy points, one can hurt, a character that is hard to die, otherwise, if the three of them go to occupy the point, the rest of the team even if their lineup is not so complete, even if it is four The strengthening of the five melee types, a wave of rushing over, it is very likely to directly defeat the three of them, because both the formation and the spiritual moves must be targeted, need a certain buffer time, if even this time No, then it is a castle in the air, it is simply untenable. At this moment, the door was opened, the door was unlocked, and there was no lock. Because someone wanted to come in, it was useless to lock it; Su Bai''s body was a bit dirty. As he walked in, he kept licking his neck position. At the same time, he walked a little bit limping. Park Yaoyao let go of the position and signaled Su Bai to sit down. Su Bai was also polite and sat down. Wang Lezhang gave Su Bai a glass of water, Su Bai took it, did not drink, just put it in his hand. Have a hard idea? Feng Yalong asked, and the discerning person knew what was going on at a glance. Su Bai nodded. "The strength is very strong. If it is not the assassin''s enemy in the other team, I guess I can''t come back." This is the truth, the assassin, Su Bai was discovered until the other side lurked to his own foot position, but it was already late, the other partys precise killing was really just right; However, the other party seems to be too pursuing perfection. Too much pursuit of the assassin''s appreciation, or to treat her too strict, she just operates according to the standard of killing people, and the flow is in one go, but Su Bai is not a human being. It is a vampire. The injury of ordinary people will be directly killed, but Su Bai does not. Originally, Su Bai was planning to pretend to be lying on the ground waiting for an opportunity to counterattack, but the other party even groped for his "corpse" and was too lazy to do it. He directly kicked himself into the ditch, and Su Bai was happy to continue to kill. If you want to explore your body, you can''t stand it anymore. If the Hellfire shotgun lets the other person touch it, it is simply more than Su Bai''s feeling that he can''t bear it. "A small team, the number is 4 people, one assassin, the other three are not clear, but the assassin has the ability to kill someone other than me at the place." When I heard Su Bais words, Park Yaoyao, Wang Lezhang and Feng Yalong didnt feel angry and didnt think that Su Bai was paying his face for gold. At this time, who would be bored to find a face to boast about themselves? "They are very proud, and they also highlight their strength from the side." Su Bai turned his head and looked at Park Yaoyao. "The more proud people, the simpler they act, because they are proud, because they are confident, so they are too lazy to go back. I am too lazy to use the trick, too lazy to calculate." "What do you mean by this?" Park Yaoyao frowned slightly. "The meaning is that the team that came from my side is very likely to be the first person to eat crabs directly." Su Bai said very seriously, "If we follow the original plan, we may come up." I have encountered a desperate encounter with that team." "How much do you have, the team will not hesitate to go to the first point?" "80%," Su Bai said. "But once they have occupied the task with absolute momentum for an hour, below, all the waiting teams are expected to stop watching and participate in this killing, and the situation we will face will be even more difficult. "Wang Lezhang said. Park Yaoyao stood up and walked up to the balcony. Outside, it was already dark, except for the sculpture of the cat face, which was releasing a faint glow at night. "According to the original plan." Park Yaoyao bit his teeth. "The first person to eat crabs, we have to do." Wang Lezhang nodded. "I agree, in fact, even if they don''t succeed, they can''t beat them. We can''t take it away. The other side has to take up the point. It is impossible to kill us. But we must do a good job to prevent it. After we failed, the injured strength will be damaged by the rest of the surrounding team." Feng Yalong seems to be hesitant. Apparently, he feels that if he is in accordance with Su Bai, the strength of the other party is very strong, obviously higher than his own, and even more than one. If you come up, directly collide after zero, is it too impulsive and unwise What? But watching Park Yaoyao and Wang Lezhang are so determined, Feng Yalong doesn''t know what to say, but can only make up his mind if the situation is not good, then hurry and retreat, there is a saying that Wang Lezhang makes a lot of sense, this is the point. The task, the other party can not be chased out, even if they are not able to beat each other, be careful not to say that they are really being killed there. "Our lineup is good, the lineup of the other side does not necessarily have us, and the key killing is not based on the strength and strength shown in the weekdays. I believe that as long as we have the belief of winning, plus our cooperation, even if the other side Individual strength is better than us, and losing is not necessarily ours." Park Yaoyaos voice carries a kind of majesty. Obviously, she has entered the role of captain. At this time, Su Bai leaned back on the sofa and took out the mobile phone. When observing, Su Bai kept turning on the function of the recorder of the mobile phone. This is what Park Yaoyao told him before, so he can record the situation as much as possible. Will miss important details. At this point, Su Bais mobile phone recording, there was such a voice: "Dead?" (This is a man''s low voice) "Little cockroach, I have been killed by me." (Woman''s voice) "It seems that those teams are much earlier than we are, we are coming, it is still a bit late." (Another man''s voice) "The mission started at 12 o''clock in the night. The more guilty the team is, the more early it is. We still have less than two hours to eat and rest, and then wait until 12 o''clock in the evening to finish the quest. Let''s go, play with these rookies, really boring, I thought that the terrorist broadcast will send other people in this time. Who knows no, except for our team, I have not seen any acquaintances." (This is another Woman''s voice) "Oh, let''s finish early. If it is not the branch task that suddenly comes out, we can find the birthplace of the cat demon. Take the reward for this side mission first, then we will continue to do our business." (The beginning of the woman voice) ............The recording is over. Park Yaoyao, Wang Lezhang and Feng Yalong were all silent. Immediately, Park Yaoyao sneered aloud: "Su Bai, what do you mean by this? I have already done it, even if they are planning to take the first place to take a look and I decided, now I am only sure, but the plan will not change, the decision will not change. If you are now stunned and want to quit, please say it now, dont hang us, in fact, you are the most difficult to die, The safest, don''t let people look down on your courage." Wang Lezhang and Feng Yalong looked at each other. Obviously, Park Yaoyao was on the spur of the moment. The two men could only smile slightly. If Su Bai was determined to smash and the team system was incomplete, he would not have to go to the first round. Su Bai took the water cup at this time, took a sip of water, licked his lips, looked at the three people present, smiled and said: "They took a break in a half-finished fertilizer plant on the west side of the cat face old lady sculpture." "And then? What do you mean by this?" Park Yaoyao''s tone showed a hint of doubt. Su Bai stretched out and stood up, looking at Park Yaoyao, one word at a time: "I mean, since it is to be done, since it is just to be, since it is to fight, why must we wait until the 12 o''clock task time at night?" In the world of stories, the killing between listeners does not count causality. To fight, let''s go now, go ahead, isn''t it better? Su Bai said that his face showed a touch of excitement. In fact, according to Su Bais temper, after being assassinated by the woman, he could have stood up again and used the Hellfire shotgun and the pride and arrogance. The woman slammed a hand, this is in line with Su Bai''s temper, but also in line with Su Bai''s character, but Su Bai did not, because the woman has teammates, Su Bai can kill the woman, she will be Her three teammates gave it a kill; This kind of death, Su Bai does not like it, too much, So, after far tracking them to make sure they rested, Su Bai returned here. The three people present did not know, When Park Yaoyao decided to continue to follow the original plan as the first wave of positive, Su Bai, who had been sitting on the sofa with his head down, could not help but laugh, and the whole body blood was almost boiling. And Park Yaoyao, before actually said to a mental patient not to blame............ Chapter 229： dry! (on) The demolition plan for this area should be put on hold for any reason, so the ruins were not cleaned up, and the area of ??demolition was very large, so it directly created a group of ridiculous no-man''s land; The demolition work of large-scale factories is generally more troublesome. Therefore, after the project is stopped, the abandoned fertilizer plant will be dismantled in half, and many exposed factories stand here. At this time, there was a place in the factory that was shining with fire. An alcohol gas stove was placed there, and there was cooking on it. The smell of curry drifted from time to time, which was very attractive. The female assassin who had previously "killed" Su Bai was responsible for cooking at this time. She was very professional when she was murdered. She was still very professional when cooking, and even the focus in her eyes was exactly the same; Beside the female assassin, a man with a slightly thin body is lying in his sleeping bag. He is centered on him. The temperature around the one or two meters is a little low, and his breathing is also white. Not far away, a man with a large body height of about one meter nine is sitting there wiping his two axe, the axe handle with golden light, not very dazzling, but it seems very restrained; There is also a woman who is sitting there with a mobile phone and listening to the song, shaking her eyes from time to time with the rhythm of the music. This is a very relaxing picture. The four of them are completely unconcerned about the side missions that will begin. This is a kind of self-confidence and a kind of conceit; A strength level can reach a circle. Since entering the world of this story, the four of them have not encountered any familiar faces. This is already a good explanation. In this world of stories, they are confident that their strength is the strongest. And their goal is not a simple one-line mission. They have not been idle during the time when the feeder mission has not been released, but they have taken the initiative to explore the story world, and the story of the terrorist broadcast rewards. For them, it is a bit inconspicuous. What they are more interested in is actually the hidden secrets in the story world, because it represents a big opportunity. "Curry is good, you can open the meal, and the time is almost finished." The assassin woman clapped her hands, took some plates from her backpack, started the meal, and then served the curry. Although it was in the wild, the tableware was prepared. Properly posted, even the set is very delicate, obviously, this assassin woman in the real life is also very rigorous and extremely demanding for the "eat". The thin man who curled up in his sleeping bag shivered and finally climbed up. His nose and other parts of his body were hung with frost, reaching out and shaking a little: "Xu Qing............" the man shouted. "Give, Grand Master." The female assassin took the initiative to send a plate of curry rice to the man. The man smiled slightly and glanced at the female assassin, then picked up the spoon to start eating; "Little horse brother, have dinner." Female assassin Xu Qing shouted. "I am not hungry." The tall man wiping the axe turned back. "How much to eat." The female assassin took a deep breath. "Isn''t it enough to have enough food? And people have been doing this for so long." Xiaoma Ge finally stood up and walked over. He took the rice cooker liner that Xu Qing handed over. There was half a pot of rice there, and a lot of curry was sprinkled on it. Xiaomao directly took the rice with a scoop. Its up. There were two more curry rice, Xu Qing took it up and sent it to the woman who listened to the song. The woman snorted and immediately nodded to Xu Qing. She took off her earphones and began to eat. Xu Qing sat next to the woman and ate with her. At this time, here, only the sound of eating and chewing, and the rich curry scent; .................. "puff!" Feng Yalong inserted a small flagpole into the muddy ground, then got up again and continued to run to another place to start another small flagpole. Because of the constant walking in the ruins, Feng Yalong now has Made dirty and dirty, like a scavenger looking for **** in the rubble; "The distance is so big, can the power of this method really work out?" Su Bai and Wang Lezhang stood together. At this time, watching Feng Yalong not knowing the law through the chemical fertilizer factory, Su Bai did not Asked for help. "No way, I am afraid that I am close to being discovered. Although the distance is a little farther, it is always a little effective. When we really fight, let Feng Yalong arrange a lineup at a close distance, provided that we must get enough time for him. Wang Lezhang took out a box of injections from his arms. The reagents inside were pink. "Do you want it?" "What?" asked Su Bai. "Poison, goods, a new kind of poison, and goods." Wang Lezhang said, obviously, he is ready, when he really fights, he, as a spiritual controller, must consume hugely, while maintaining four people. The chain of minds ensures that four people can talk directly in the heart. On the other hand, it is necessary to carry out scene suppression and various kinds of harassment. It is very easy for mental strength to overdraw. He must take precautions. "I don''t need it for the time being." Su Bai refused Wang Lezhang''s kindness. On the other side, Park Yaoyao is grinding her nails with a small scorpion. She grinds very carefully, blowing it from time to time, as if carving a craft, but her weapon is actually her nails. Su Bai had already checked the Hellfire shotgun before, and every shot of 8 bullets had been filled, and it was confirmed that it was correct. For Su Bai, the guns were full of gold and two. It was really appropriate to use Hellfire. The shotgun is going to fight against each other. This is really playing money. Its a story point, but everything cant be calculated, otherwise its doomed to nothing; Not to mention that Su Bai is willing to go crazy and come to the gang for a hard time. He said that the strength of those people is also proportional to the level of equipment on them. If they win, they cant let them go, but kill one. Two, if you can get any instrument, it is also a big profit, and you can definitely exceed your own bullet consumption. Park Yaoyao repaired his nails and stood in the same place. On the other side, the dirty Feng Yalong also came back, laughing at the corner of his mouth, apparently also finished. Park Yaoyao looked at the time. "There is still half an hour before the start of the mission. No, it is accurate for 28 minutes. I guess they will go to the sculpture of the cat face old lady not far from the moment before the start of the mission. Less than a quarter of an hour now, it should be their most lax time, and the best time for us to launch a surprise attack. This raid, the mission did not start, so the other party does not need to entangle the point, if it fails, they may chase it out, so our risk factor is very high; I am not the leader, this is my first team battle, and it is also the first time to be the captain. I am selfish. I want to give it a try. When our group is ready, can we be stronger than ours? People launch a terrible blow. Of course, I believe that you can''t say no weight to the 200 story points, but you can''t say that there is no such thing as 200 story points. Once this success, we will not ask the group to destroy them. As long as we kill them and rob them, our gains will far exceed the 200 story points. I believe everyone knows this; As long as everyone is doing their best, and after the harvest, we are equally divided, the premise is to do our best! There is a flush on the face of Park Yaoyao. Obviously, she is very excited; This is a woman who is restless, a woman who likes to do things, However, Su Bai likes it because Su Bai is also a person who likes to squat tables. Wang Lezhang smiled and took out his mobile phone. This is an old man machine. One of the characteristics of the old man machine is that the speaker sound is loud enough. Wang Lezhang shook his mobile phone and said: "I have already selected a song. As the BGM of our first team battle, come on, no matter whether it is successful or not, let''s take a good start and make a good start." Feng Yalong took a deep breath and he carried a lot of things behind him. After the start of the battle, he will quickly enter the array preparation. The effect of the previously arranged formation is not big, but it is arranged without being discovered by the other party. of. "Start to build a spiritual chain." Park Yaoyao looked at Wang Lezhang. "Well, everyone is happy and take the initiative to accept my spiritual consciousness." Wang Lezhang said while closing his eyes. Immediately, Su Bai felt that a strange spiritual consciousness was moving closer to himself. Su Bai took the initiative to let the other party enter his own sea of ??knowledge. The next moment, the four people''s minds were connected, and they could instantly comprehend others without talking. Meaning, this feeling is very strange, but also a very high efficiency. "It can be started. According to the pre-design, it started in three minutes. We also made a retreat plan after the defeat, but I don''t want us to use that plan." ............ The taste of curry rice is good. Xu Qing''s cooking skills are really excellent. Everyone eats very well. Xiaoma Ge is the last one to put down the rice cooker liner. Because he has the most amount, he eats slowly. After a full meal, Xiaomao looked at the time and said to everyone: "After five minutes of rest, I am ready to go. After the completion of the branch task, we have other things to do. Let''s hurry as much as possible. Yes, wait for us to arrange this, Xu Qing, you first........." The words of Xiaoma Ge have not been finished yet, and the gravity has changed suddenly. The original gravity of the earth has increased by 0.5 times in the area of ??the fertilizer plant. Some people in the place are subconsciously swaying somewhat unstable and uncomfortable. At the same time, four The individual felt a sense of vertigo and trepidation; Then, the demon gas suddenly broke out outside the fertilizer plant, and a group of hurricanes rose up from the fertilizer plant, rolling up layers of sand and fog; Sneak in the shadows... A black shadow dive into the fertilizer plant, and immediately revealed the appearance of Su Bai, two Hellfire shotguns swayed, the figure began to rotate, and at the same time pulled the trigger: "Dead, die, die........." Chapter 230： dry! (middle) seeking a subscription! ! ! Su Bais body center of gravity kept spinning, and the Hellfire shotgun continued to spurt out, and the golden barrage came one after another; According to Su Bai''s previous habits, he prefers to aim at the same target with two pairs of guns, so that he can use his weapon advantage to suppress the opponent as much as possible. This scattering is actually a waste, but this is a group battle. All individuals in the war must consider the interests of the group as the starting point. As the first wave of the team that is officially contacted by the other party, Su Bai needs to carry out a wide range of damage suppression and win time for his teammates. The team that Su Bai is in, there are spiritual controllers, there are masters, there are demons, and Su Bai himself is a combination of blood and zombies. From the perspective of lineup integrity, it is almost complete, and therefore, The well-organized squad has to pay more attention to coordination and efficiency when they are in the team. If the mess is beaten, the effect is not as effective as the four melee enhancements or the four magicians. Either cooperate well, double the individual strength of the team, or cooperate with the poor, it is as simple as the other side of the crash. However, just as Su Baihua made a shadow lurking and just shot, the man in the other team who had been sleeping in the sleeping bag had been stunned with one hand and his hand was in his eyebrows. "Endless ice..." In an instant, a layer of frost appeared at a speed that was hard to capture by the naked eye. The entire fertilizer plant was wrapped up in silver at the same time. At the same time, all four people in the team became ice sculptures. Su Bais Hellfire shotgun was shot on the ice sculpture, and the frost was beaten, but it was impossible to kill the other team. The sick man has a skill that just saves everyone in his team. This is the difference in strength. Even if the Su Bai team is playing a sudden attack, and the rhythm from one to two to three is fully fit. But at the most critical time, he was stuck by the other party. After firing eight rounds of bullets, Su Bai stopped shooting. The ice layer of the other four people was even worse than the turtle shell. Even if they were thinned and shattered, they recovered and re-established a new one in the next moment. Layer of ice. "Meow!" a sharp cat called out, Catwoman Park Yaoyao squatted directly at the top of the fertilizer plant wall, and she jumped out at the crucial moment when the situation could not be opened! Su Bai squad was originally to attack the strong team with the strength of the weak team. What you want to pay attention to is a first mover, that is, a potential. If the first mover fails to fully play its due role, it cant kill the opponent, then wait for the opponent to slow down. If you are too strong, it will be that the soldiers will harden the hardships of the soldiers. The strength of their own team is weak, so there is no advantage but the disadvantage. Pu Yaoyao''s ten-finger nails instantly turned, waving down, and the green light flashed away, and then directly caught on the frozen man. "" a crack, the frozen ice on the male body collapsed directly, revealing the body, and Pu Yaoyao''s ten fingers are also bloody; Xiaoma Ge suddenly broke free from the ice and rushed over with a big axe. He was very big, but he was not slow. The speed was very fast. He rushed directly to the frozen man. The two big axes were directly smashed. Down, he squatted to Park Yaoyao, who was standing behind the frozen man and preparing to kill. Park Yaoyao can hit the frozen man at this time, but the ending is that she was directly smashed into three sections by the big axe. She quickly made a choice, and the whole person stepped back, but Park Yaoyao stretched out with his arms on the way back. The cry came out of his throat, and the frozen man immediately squirted a blood. The whole person flew out, apparently suffering from the trauma of Park Yaoyao. In the group battle, the frozen man is a controller in the team. Its identity and function are similar to that of Feng Yalong and Wang Lezhang in the Su Bai team. A controller is the protection of the rest of the team, as long as it is properly protected. In the team battle, the effect of two people or even three people can be exerted, but once the melee is close, the controller is generally difficult to protect himself. From Su Baiqian to Pu Yaoyao traumated the frozen man, but in less than ten seconds, although the Su Bai team has completed the damage to the other team, but the damage effect is still somewhat unsatisfactory, after all, the other party did not hurt The bones are moving. In an instant, another woman and Xu Qing also broke free from the freezing protection and joined the battle directly. Xu Qing directly approved Su Bai, the man who was killed by her but did not die. She knew that she had a big idea before, or that she was on the white, so there will be a situation of being attacked today, so Su Bai is her first goal. In fact, Xu Qing chose Su Bai as his first target of attack, which is obviously unwise. Because Su Bais identity in his own team is melee and anti-injury, he actively attracts each others blows and injuries. White''s position in the squad, after all, Su Bai is a vampire, and his recovery ability is very good. According to the rational thinking in the team battle, Xu Qing, as the strongest assassin in action, should first solve the controllers in the other team. Her goal should be Wang Lezhang or Feng Yalong, not Su Bai. However, in other words, Xu Qing does not know what a group battle is. Even the terrorist broadcast is the first time in this story world to try a large-scale group battle scene in the true sense. For the audience, this is even more true. The experience is very low and low, and there is no experience or experience. The most important thing is that they think they are strong, so they are a little conceited. The group battle is the same as the private showdown. Xu Qing appeared in the face of Su Bai almost in the blink of an eye. Su Bai did not move, even did not resist or resist, just bowed his head, as if he did not react at all. "puff!" Without hesitation, there was no slight delay. Xu Qings dagger directly penetrated the heart of Su Bai. Su Bai only slightly moved his body at that moment, but his heart was spared, but the dagger penetrated into the body. And the terrible shocks that followed, directly caused the skeleton of Su Bai to tremble, and the internal organs seemed to move the position, even if it was supported by **** blood, it was extremely uncomfortable. At this time, Wang Lezhang was attached to the wall of the fertilizer plant and shouted: "Spiritual storm!" Before Wang Lezhang, he was actually using his own mental power to observe the situation. At this stage, Xiaoma Ge held a big axe to chase Pu Yaoyao. The frozen man still sat on the ground and did not slow down. The other woman still stood still. Xu Qing showed a terrible killing of Su Bai. Therefore, at this time, Wang Lezhangs spiritual storm did not spread, but was completely aligned with Xu Qing. Between the two, it seems that there is a spiritual spear, directly into the brain of Xu Qing, Xu Qing, the whole person, Su Bai immediately opened his mouth and made a roar. The fangs pierced Xu Qing''s neck position and began to **** blood. At the same time, the Hellfire shotgun lifted and slammed the trigger. However, just as Su Bai felt that he could perfectly kill the opponent''s assassin with Wang Lezhang, the frozen man sitting in the field suddenly raised his hands, Su Bai''s arm directly frozen, no way to lift it, even Su The whole white was frozen. Xu Qing was bleeding and quickly retreated. At the same time, there were two blood holes in the neck. The blood was sucked up by Su Bai. The whole person looked very weak, but it was not really hit hard! The woman who had been standing in the same place and had not moved in the same place suddenly moved at this time. She suddenly grew a pair of white wings behind her, flew directly, then fell to Xu Qings side and spread her hands. Two golden lights were released from her palm, and they were constantly injected into the neck of Xu Qing, and the other was injected into the body of the frozen man. The injury on Xu Qings neck was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the breath of the frozen man began to calm down. Wang Lezhang immediately gnawed his teeth and shouted in the bottom of his heart: "Damn, the other side has a healer, and the realm is very high, bastard, our previous efforts are all in vain!" Because of the reason of the spiritual chain, so Wang Lezhangs heart, the rest can be heard. Xiaoma Ge waved two axes, and had already forced Park Yaoyao into awkward situation, lost the opportunity to move, and the absolute gap in strength was a bit obvious. Park Yaoyao obviously had some powerlessness. Feng Yalongs formation has not been completed yet. The other party''s injury is rapidly recovering. The results of the previous sneak attack are constantly being eroded. It is conceivable that the next situation will become more and more difficult. "Save me first, save me from leaving, Feng Yalong, how long it will take for your formation, we are ready to retreat, and your formation will be broken!" Park Yaoyao shouted in his heart. "It will take another minute!" Feng Yalong shouted. "It''s too late, Yaoyao, I try my best to stun the big man, you take the opportunity to get out, can''t let the assassin and the frozen man get caught up with you!" "I know, now implement the retreat plan, ready to withdraw!" Park Yaoyao made a decision. One of the other''s healers appeared, directly reversed the unfavorable situation, and pushed the Su Bai squad into the edge of the abyss. Once Xu Qing and the frozen male injury recovered, with the ability of the assassin and the controller, no one in the Su Bai squad could escape. And this is not in the mission, the other party does not need to take up points, which means that the other party can kill! The situation is very critical, the group is destroyed, and the group of one''s own is out, it is in sight! However, at this time, the ice on Su Bai dissipated in a quiet and silent way. Do not, to be exact, Not dissipated, but absorbed into the body by Su Bai, Because Su Bais zombie lineage comes from Jiu Mei, from the zombie cold poison, Su Bais body, there is already a cold poison that has been suppressed. At this moment, the cold poison was untied by Su Bai and took the initiative to operate. Put the ice on your body to imprison yourself and directly income into the body. No one expected, currently, Su Bai restored his freedom, The Hellfire shotgun was directly held by Su Bai, and the whole person jumped up halfway, and his strength was full of blows. He tied the **** directly to the head of the healer. "Snapped!" a crisp sound, Splashing brain, Stinging red, The woman who is healing Xu Qing and the frozen man, Head, Blasted! Chapter 231： dry! (Bottom) Seeking a subscription! Before, Su Bai remembered that he was a monk or a fat man. He said that there is a gap between the strengths of the audience in the terrorist broadcast, but unless the gap reaches an extremely exaggerated level, it will really kill, who wins and who wins. Its really hard to say; For example, in the original story world, Su Bais is actually a group of experienced people. When the director of the silver serial killing case cooperated with Su Bai, he killed several listeners. This is actually a good explanation. The problem is that the unrecognized experience kills the intensive audience, which looks incredible, but the people who have actually experienced it do not feel surprised; Some people, even if they have more power, but in terms of combat experience and mind, he may not be able to win a person who is weaker than himself but who knows **** in real killing. The strong black listener was not put down by an ordinary person who looked down on him and was shot at the head of the gun and fired three shots? The killing between the audience, never everyone has their own enhanced list and redemption list to compare, who strengthens more people who will win more, especially the group battle, more complicated than the personal killing many times, One thing that often happens in a blink of an eye, often with a small detail, can determine the outcome of a team battle! Originally, the Su Bai squad has fallen into an absolute disadvantage. The initial raids have already achieved remarkable results in the squad, but when the woman with long wings behind her starts to treat, the previous The advantage is directly offset, and the sneak attack seems to be meaningless. However, when this woman with therapeutic ability was shot and smashed by Su Bai, the whole scene showed a suffocation of a few tenths of a second, as the balance was broken, like a charge, blowing loudly. When the pause button is pressed; It seems that even Su Bai did not expect that things would happen to this point, and his luck would be so good. Of course, this is not luck at all. This is the result of Su Bais own spelling; The womans headless body slowly fell down and completely lost her vitality. She died so much, her death was too simple, and some were too simple. Even, letting Su Bai as an opponent think that she is dead, it is a pity; Xu Qing and the frozen man looked at this scene. Their eyes were full of shock and incomprehension. A group battle that had been gradually saved back by them, the group battle that had already won the victory in the hands, the first one was downgraded, actually Oneself, and, dead, is the most precious one in the team; The woman who was headshot by Su Baiyu was named Zhang Su. She was a warlock. Her ability to heal was only part of her own abilities. Her other abilities were also strong. Although her combat power was better than those who were really pure fighters, she also Not much worse, otherwise it is purely by giving others treatment. If you dont have any strength, you cant live to the present. She actually has a lot of means, and there are many abilities, treatments, just one of them, and not the most conspicuous. One type; However, her treatment ability has really given her a lot of preferential treatment in many worlds of stories. Even the civilians know that they respect doctors. The listeners who often hang their heads on their belts naturally understand the importance of a healer. Zhang Su is also very satisfied with his position and enjoys the status and respect he brings to his own treatment. Of course, there are also benefits; Many listeners, when choosing to strengthen, often like to choose strong combat power, this is the universality of people, but some people who are more calm and know how to use, but more know what is called roundabout, such as warlock reinforcement, not the strongest fighting, But in a certain sense, to exchange with others in your own ability, whether in reality or in the world of stories, use your own healing power to treat others and receive remuneration. Sometimes, instead of doing it yourself, The rewards for the mission are even more impressive; However, when applying the technique, Zhang Sus first thing to do is to devote himself to the whole body. This treatment seems to be very simple, but the requirements for the caster are very high. Otherwise, it is not a rescue but a victim. Up I have nothing to worry about, let go of everything, and throw out my back completely. This is actually a big taboo in the group battle, especially when the other party obviously has a mental controller and a mage. However, Zhang Su still committed this taboo. She and Xu Qing, with a kind of conceit, with a kind of self-confidence, feel the situation in front of them, as long as they shoot, they can quickly reverse, those who are not themselves The little cockroaches that can be seen are still things that cant be put on the table; However, no one had thought that Su Bai could actually mobilize the cold poison to absorb the ice that was imprisoned between him and he would not put his back on Su Bai; In fact, when she wants to come, Su Bai should have no threats and has been banned, but things are sometimes so wonderful. Or called... Dog blood The mistakes of all the people on the two sides are actually extremely short-lived. The next moment, the frozen male finger points to Su Bai, and the endless icy breath directly spurts out and rushes to Su Bai; Xu Qings eyes became gray, and the speed of the whole person suddenly increased, directly rushing to Su Bai; Su Bais arms opened, and the whole persons body quickly dried up. The dirty and evil atmosphere exudes and turns into a zombie state. On absolute strength, Su Bais estimate is really not comparable to any between frozen male or Xu Qing. One person, but sometimes, the most important thing is still appropriate, and the more grounded statement is that See the move. At this time, Su Bai was very fortunate that he had a lot of things in his body. Before that, he complained more than once that he had no choice but to change his bloodline, which made him unable to get the exchange enhancement opportunity from the micro store. Now it seems that it is not a problem. Children, technology is not the body, it is the king, because something, may not know when it is suddenly used, and just issued a great effect; The cold poison in the blood of the zombies was stimulated by Su Bai, and the cold poison bursts. Under the deliberate urging of Su Bai, it flourished. At the same time, it happened to encounter the ice from the frozen man. Force, the two cosmic forces meet at this time. At this time, Su Bai did not feel the cold feeling, but had a warm feeling of warmth, as if he was lying on the beach of Sanya at the time. bath. This is an illusion. For example, people will feel warm sunshine before freezing to death. There will be an illusion before a person starving to death. In fact, at this time, the blood in Su Bai has solidified, and the skin has become hard. The whole person is almost going to be an ice sculpture from the inside out, becoming an ice man, but things often turn extremes in extreme times. The direction, that is, Su Bais ability to move, he is not being held, he can move, but he can run... This also means that he can continue to fight; As the team is responsible for attracting firepower and injury, the longer Su Bai can support, the more damage it absorbs, and the greater its contribution to the team; Xu Qing has appeared in front of Su Bai, and the dagger has drawn a graceful arc, directly stabbed in Su Bais eyebrow position. This is intended to make Su Bais headshot and to pursue a beauty and art. The assassin made it necessary to explode the head. It also shows that Xu Qings mentality is really bad at this time, and his mood has already become a serious wave. "Hey..." A crisp metal impact sound came from Su Baimei''s heart. God knows how hard the skin outside Su Bai''s body is at this time. Even the most vulnerable part of the human body is still rock-solid at this time. Xu Qing''s dagger is in Su Baimei. The heart position, but it is hard to continue to enter the slightest, this situation, Xu Qing himself also stunned. Su Bai is now a hail that can move, indestructible; The frozen man also understood it at this time, his hands were put away, and the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood. He actually had been injured for a long time, and he had used so many abilities. The previous treatment was not treated well. Now it is already some. Lived, and, just now, it was equal to him helping Su Bai block a blow from Xu Qing, making him feel more flustered; Xu Qing was in front of Su Bai, the tip of the dagger was still in the eyebrow of Su Bai, Su Bai opened his mouth, and there was a continuous blast of ice from his mouth, and then the surrounding water vapor was turned into ice slag, which fell in the ice. After the man removed the ice seal, Su Bai felt a coldness that pierced the depths of his soul, as if his whole person was about to be frozen. This kind of cold poison is something he can''t resist, but at this time, Su The white side is exposed; Is it possible to measure whether a person is a monk, not only to see if he is not enough for others, but to see if he can also pick himself up; Obviously, Su Bai is a character who is jealous of others and more embarrassing to himself. At this moment, he opened his arms and hugged Xu Qing directly in front of him. Very direct, very awkward, and very overbearing; Therefore, in the picture of the group battle, there is such a strange scene. A small team of people and another team of people hugged together, turned into an ice sculpture, formed into ice, motionless, splendid, exquisite, as if the world''s most beautiful piece of art, people reluctant to destroy I am also reluctant to go because it is really beautiful; Its like a couple who are dead and dead. When you are born, you die at the same time. Humming: The mountains are not arrogant, the heavens and the earth are combined, and they dare to be stern. If this is the real world, it may be that this scene will be used as an attraction for people to visit. Many tourists and young boys and girls who are full of illusions about love will be so fascinated by this beautiful scene. Chapter 232： Minutes! Xiaoma Ges double axe kept sweeping down, and the hurricane waved after another wave, seemingly chaotic, but it just cut the space of Park Yaoyao just right, this is really thick and fine; Park Yaoyao is a cat demon, and his body shape is very fast. However, in the face of Xiaomas big axe offensive, it is difficult to exert his own sensitivity. The whole person seems to be very passive and wandering. Even, there have been many scars on his body. The blood has also infiltrated his clothes; Even if Xiaomas axe didnt directly hit Zhongyao Yaoyao, but the awkwardness of the axe was not to be underestimated, Park Yaoyaos situation was indeed critical; If it wasnt for Wang Lezhangs occasional dizziness and interference with Xiaoma, it would cause Xiaomao to make a mistake every time he knit a cage to prepare for the final blow. Maybe Park Yaoyao has already become a soul under the axe; but even With the help of Wang Lezhang, it is difficult for Park Yaoyao to persist for a long time. The strength gap is so obvious; In fact, if it wasn''t for Su Bai''s shot that smashed Zhang Su''s head and involved Xu Qing and the frozen man, the matchup might have ended. If Xu Qing and the frozen man joined, Park Yaoyao would even have seven If you can''t keep going for the second, you have to kill yourself; "Feng Yalong, **** it, you **** is not good!" Park Yaoyao shouted in his heart. Feng Yalong did not respond there; At this time, Xiaomao here also found Zhang Sus death. He glanced back and glanced at him. His body muscles tightened and his blood swelled, showing a violent situation. Axe Waving more fiercely, the wind was raging, and the ground was constantly being swept away by a hurricane. Park Yaoyao was suppressed and almost collapsed. The frozen male looked at Xu Qing, who was both turned into an ice sculpture with Su Bai, and subconsciously wanted to get the result of Su Bais life, but at this time Su Bai and Xu Qing frozen together, and the frozen man knew that if he shot on Su Bai, Xu Qing would definitely He will be hesitated, he will hesitate to look at the ice sculptures composed of the two people, and turn back to his head, his hands open, his mouth constantly overflowing with blood, but the smell of ice is constantly brewing, first help small Marco solved the catwoman and said. As the surrounding temperature is getting lower and lower, Park Yaoyao is becoming more and more desperate. Wang Lezhang, who is outside the wall of the fertilizer plant, is already pale, his mental strength has been overdrawn, and his body is crumbling. At this moment, Feng Yalong gave a low drink: "The star moves with the law, open!" Feng Yalongs formation was finally arranged, and at this time, his own blood was used as the source to open, and the squadron was opened at the moment. A cloud of black clouds appeared immediately above it. This dark cloud came to some inexplicable, purely pulled out by the power of the array. If you are rushing to the ducks, if the array is arranged in a thunderstorm, the power will be terrible, but it is easy to get burned, because even the caster can hardly control this array of thunderstorms. Rare, the water vapor in the air is insufficient, the power of the law matrix will be weakened, but it is more convenient for Feng Yalong to control. After all, he does not want to go with the enemy, nor want to smash his teammates and enemies together. ............ A group of bonfires, one by one, there are a team of people gathered at this time, some of them seem a little anxious, some seem more comfortable, the demolition area is uninhabited, and this group of people, obviously come here to prepare to do the branch line Audience of the mission; After the group battle began, the rolling energy fluctuations were constantly transmitted. Many of the teams people stood up subconsciously and looked over there, but no one went there to prepare for the participation, because the energy fluctuations from the battle It is also possible to estimate the level of strength of the warring parties. It is not the type that can be easily overlooked. At the very least, you can wait until the end of the war. After Feng Yalongs formation was also opened, the thunder also sounded, and the scene became even more grand. A middle-aged man in a robe was exposed to the dignified color. He was a family member and was able to sense the method more clearly than others. Power. A red-haired woman came over from her own team. She is the captain of her own team. This Taoist is also the captain of his team. The two teams actually met in the subway on the way, but everyone Keeping tacit understanding and peace of mind, because the strength of the two teams is not big, hard to fight is the two loses, not everyone in the squad and the Su Bai squad are just as fearful that the world will not be afraid of the opponent''s madman. "The child is long, is there a fight?" The woman asked, her face had a lot of pits, and her face was a bit ugly. Her red hair was like a hay. The whole portrait was like a drug. But no one dares to despise her, because since it can be mixed into this position, it can be a captain of a small team. It is definitely not that simple. She should be like this. It should be some kind of practice and some consume its own life and energy. The performance is right. "Do you not know yourself?" The child''s imaginary road sighed: "Two strong teams are hard to fight." "They beat them hard, just as we can do the task first." The woman smiled. "Your squad dares to be the first one?" The ignorant leader asked with a bit of sarcasm. .................. "Wang Lezhang, how much strength do you have, give it to the big man, Yaoyao, I am going to give the big man a blow, you are ready to kill him! Control the rhythm and get ready to start! Feng Yalongs voice was transmitted to the minds of Park Yaoyao and Wang Lezhang through the chain of mind. Park Yaoyao bit his teeth and gave a sharp cat call. Wang Lezhang swallowed all the poisons and medicines, and the body almost became as white as the paper. In the sky, two lightnings are brewing out quickly and may fall at any time! Of course, the little horse brother also discovered the posture of the formation, and he noticed that a thunder was hovering over his head and he was about to fall; Pony''s feet slammed on the ground, and then raised his axe up, ready to fight the thunder! At this time, Wang Lezhangs last blow directly penetrated into Xiaomas mind. The little horses body swayed, and the bodys body suffocating appeared a gap at this time. Park Yaoyao was shaped like electricity and was suppressed. After a long time, I finally started the first counterattack. I directly pierced Xiaomas bodyguard, and the ten fingers pierced Xiaomas chest. "boom!" The first thunder fell! However, an amazing scene has appeared, The Thunder did not fall on the little horse, but was on the side of the frozen man who was ready to release the ice. For this result, the frozen man did not expect it because he knew that the opponents first target was It should be a little horse, not himself. The ice power is still condensing around the frozen man, but the Thunder directly hits his body, falling from the cover of the heavens, and does not cause an explosion, but directly let the frozen male soul fly and annihilate! The frozen male body, even the clothes, was not damaged in the slightest, but the whole person had already fallen back on the ground, completely lost his vitality and died directly. "Feng Yalong, what are you doing!" Wang Lezhang yelled. "Hey you, Feng Ya..." Piao Yaoyaos roar has not been shouted from the bottom of his heart. Xiaomas axe has already fallen. Park Yaoyao is almost close to Xiaomas, and he has no time to escape. . "puff!" Park Yaoyaos head was directly smashed, and the headless body was still on the huge body of Xiaomas body, and the flying head fell to the ground with a full of incredulous expression. The second Thunder fell directly at this time, but it was not aimed at Xiaomage, but fell on Wang Lezhang, who had been standing outside the fertilizer plant for support and help. Wang Lezhang, who had already been overdrawn, could not Blocking, the Thunder entered the body, destroying his soul, his consciousness, his spirit, leaving only the cold body, and falling heavily on the ground; Two thunders fell, and the dark clouds in the sky disappeared. Xiaoma Ges chest was torn open by two horrible wounds by Park Yaoyao. The bones were visible. The whole person was half-squatting on the ground. The two axes were still in their hands, and they gasped in a big mouth, but he still Laughing, shouting with a kind of inspiration: "When a gravity method comes out, I know that you are coming. It is normal for them not to know you, because you are really not a person of our strength level, but a tactical master cannot be measured by the accurate strength index itself. of." Feng Yalong, who was a little embarrassed, walked in the wall and looked at the little wolf''s wolf. It was also a smile: "How good now, these people are good, and the instruments are naturally many, we two Its definitely a lot more cost-effective than making a story in this story world. "You, this person, has been so rude, you don''t believe me with an axe licking you?" "We two people, you are the main battle, my main assistant, it is not difficult to complete the task in this story world, but if it is a single person, even if the individual strength is strong, it is difficult to compete with those teams. Everyone else is dead. If you don''t want to be a loner, we will cooperate in a proper manner, behave in a well-conceived manner, and make a good fortune." Feng Yalong pointed his finger at the ice sculpture made up of two people. He said, "Go and see, the two goods are dead. The two guns on the vampire are very valuable. I can see them all." "Oh, I found out before, one person." "Cheng." Feng Yalong agreed very happily. "The woman''s dagger and clothes and equipment I want, anyway, you can''t wear it, I am small, wear it, and I can save more agile points." "Yes, I don''t need an assassin''s gear." Before the little horse came to the ice sculpture, the palm felt on the ice sculpture and smiled. "Dead, a little life fluctuations are gone. First, the other people''s body is divided and divided. Then come to this hail." "" After that, Xiaoma Ge turned and walked to the frozen man to find the device, and Feng Yalong went to take the cat girl. At this time, in a place that two people did not notice at all, The ice between the two people, Su Bai and Xu Qing, There was a crack in silence......... Chapter 233： Last words! In the terrorist broadcast, the trust between people is actually a very extravagant thing; Here, most people only have a change in interests, and the interests, sometimes seemingly red, naked, let people who are used to being born, grown up, and lived in the real world in the real world. Unable to adapt I always feel that this thing should not be like this; In fact, in the world of stories, Su Bai seems to have never encountered real trust. It will be rare in the past. In the future, it will be less, because the more people who live to the back, the more they are used to this. The law of supremacy of interests is regarded as its own code of conduct, and those who have good illusions must have, but it is difficult to survive. The cracks on the ice layer began to increase and become denser, but they were still silent. The little horses and Feng Yalong who were exploring the bodies of the bodies were not aware of this. This is a very strange scene. , a picture that makes people feel very uncomfortable; However, its silent, its impossible to continue, Moreover, neither Feng Yalong nor Xiao Ma Ge are fools. They can communicate without dialogue and communication. They can only use the feelings to directly counter the water from their respective teams. If such a person is a fool. Then, the frozen male, the dead Wang Lezhang, the dead Zhang Su and the dead catwoman, what is it? Finally, at the same moment, Xiaomao and Feng Yalong, who are exploring things, stunned together. They stood up straight together, and then almost together, looking back behind them, they still sensed; "Hey..." The ice is broken, Broken a place, Xu Qings body fell to the ground, his body was blue, and there was no life. It was very stiff and fell to the ground, motionless; Su Bai, still standing, he gave a painful sigh, the whole man slowly squatted down, hugged his body, curled up, apparently cold, very cold, very cold, cold His soul trembles, and the whole person can hardly be himself; Feng Yalong and Xiaoma Ges gaze looked at each other. Immediately, Xiaomas mouth showed a smile and slowly walked toward Su Bais side: "Feng Yalong, have you ever thought about it, if you were the one who thundered me and then Chukuk (frozen man), maybe, the team you were in before could really create a miracle, a weak team Win the miracle of our so-called strong team; Because this vampire actually killed two of us directly. Xiaomas steps are very slow. He thought that Su Bai died. As a result, Su Bai did not die. It was his intention. He realized that he had committed the same mistake as Xu Qing had when he first encountered Su Bai. This vampire, the survivability is really amazing. Feng Yalong snorted with a nasal voice: "How much can I share in that way? How much can I divide now?" "Yes, your choice is actually very sensible." Xiaomao said as he approached Su Bai, his eyes stared at Su Bai, seemingly still chatting with Feng Yalong, but he Already in a state of full-spirited alert; In fact, the injury on Xiaoma Ge is also very serious, especially the wound that was caught by the catwoman on the chest, but he can continue to support it, because his body is really amazing and the money is sufficient. Su Bai slowly raised his head, and there was a frost on his eyebrows. Like a coveted old man, there is only one breath left. However, Su Bai still almost twisted his body, struggling to raise his arms and want to lift the gun; "Ha ha" Pony picked up the axe and scanned it. Although he was a short distance from Su Bai, the hurricane on the axe could expand more distance and swept directly onto Su Bai. Su Bais movements at this time were very slow, and there was no sharpness before. The hurricane swept on him. Even if the little horse is now involved in his own injury, it will become a little weak, but the hurricane should not be underestimated. Su Bai was swept away directly. Two Hellfire shotguns also landed on the ground, and Su Bai fell to a farther position. From the shoulder position of Su Bai to the armpit, a long and scary scar appeared. If the whole person is a little bit crisper, it has already been split in two. "Look, your two guns are gone. Without these two guns, you are a poor vampire, no, no, no, a hybrid zombie." Xiaomas face showed a sullen color. His chest suddenly had a stinging pain. The two paws on the cat before the death of the catwoman seemed to be mixed with some strange toxins, although not Deadly, but it also makes you a little trouble, forget it, or kill the guy first and then find a place to heal, this side task is too lazy to do, the harvest here adds up, it is estimated that two or three thousand story points have, The task rewards of those small heads are not the main task, and they really don''t care. Feng Yalong just found a jade from the catwoman, Yu Peili has a clear pattern, and a wild cat''s pattern, lifelike, touched in the hands, a warm feeling passed from the palm to the limbs, very comfortable; "I said how this catwoman has been practicing the Yaozu practice, but the body is still so healthy, and the blood is still so full. There is such a good thing. With it to nourish my body, I don''t have to worry about the array." The damage done to the body by the law." Immediately, Feng Yalong turned his head and looked at Xiaoma Ge. He frowned and asked: "Why haven''t you solved it yet? Is it difficult for me to arrange a line to help you? I am almost overdrawn now." "What reminder, rush to hang?" The little pony snorted and speeded up the pace. The whole person began to sprint. An axe was placed on the chest to defend. An axe was lifted up to give Su Bai a final blow to send Su Bai on the road. At this time, Xiaoma Ge is still very cautious. He is worried about what kind of backhand Su Bai has, because this vampire seems to be weak, especially after the absence of two Hellfire shotguns. The tiger of the tooth, but the little horse brother still dare not care, always feels a strange feeling inside. In fact, Su Bai really didn''t have a backhand. He couldn''t even sit up. He could only lie on the ground silently, lifted his head as much as possible, and watched Xiaomao rushing toward himself and feeling the ground. The shock that the little horse brother brought when he ran. "There is a last word to say..." Su Bai said very lightly. "Tell the king with you." Xiaoma Ge has already arrived in front of Su Bai, and the axe condenses her suffocation. This is intended to smash the Su Bai directly, and a complete piece of meat will not be left to Su Bai. At this time, Feng Yalongs eyelids, still holding the beautiful feeling of Yu Pei, suddenly jumped, and then he saw a scene that made him unexpected, opened his mouth, wanted to remind, but found that it was too late, because Blood color has come; Ponys body stood in front of Su Bai and kept his axe in a position, but he did not move. The axe did not kneel down. He could not move forward again. Behind him, a womans arm was hooked. His neck, at the same time, a black dagger, it was smoothly penetrated into the back of the little horse''s neck position, Xiaoma Ge''s whole body trembled, his face suddenly blackened, and even he couldn''t sit back and look at it. So standing in the same place, lost all the vitality. This dagger is Su Bai''s, and Su Bai brought it out of the demon hole. It was originally a dagger used by the fox demon to grind his teeth. It was extremely sharp and extremely poisonous. Xu Qing gently stroked Xiaoma''s scum, with a touch of affection, blowing a blow on Xiaomao''s earlobe: "On the ability to pretend to be disguised, vampires can really not be numbered, this It should be our assassin, the best skill; Moreover, since I have been together these days, every night when you are resting, you will subconsciously knead your back neck position. I know that this is your cover door, your weakest position. In fact, I never thought of it, I I will pierce your enemy with the dagger of the enemy. I really didn''t expect to have this scene. Xu Qing fell from Xiaomage, and the body of Xiaomage fell. Feng Yalongs face was horrified, and he hurried back. Xu Qing glanced at Xiaomage. Later, her figure disappeared in place; Su Bai struggled to climb forward and climbed. He didn''t climb too far. Fortunately, he didn''t need to climb too far, because Xiaoma''s huge body was around him. He looked at Xiaomao and smiled: "Before you told me the last words, you don''t say, now, I want to say no chance, forget it, let''s go out with the king." After that, Su Bai revealed two fangs and directly penetrated into the body of Xiaoma Ge. The toxin of the dagger was diluted by the blood of Xiaoma Ge, which would have some impact on Su Bai, but it would not be fatal, and Su Bai is now It is indeed the need for blood, especially the blood of the strong, it is delicious, and it is better for your current injury. After a quarter of an hour, Su Bai Chang Shu breathed a sigh of relief, and Xiaoma Ge had become a dry corpse, but Su Bais face also showed a turquoise color, apparently the remaining poison, but No problem, the toxin of the dagger seems to cause the greatest damage to the first moment of the living thing, and then the toxin will quickly disappear in nature. Xu Qing came back, holding Feng Yalong''s head in her hand. She had some injuries on her body, apparently caused by Feng Yalong''s dying struggle. Xu Qing looked at Su Bai and looked at the two Hellfire shotguns on the ground. She walked over, picked up two guns, and looked at Su Bai. Su Bai smiled at her, Xu Qing is a pair of eyes: "Do you believe that I took your gun and collapsed directly?" Su Bai nodded, but soon, two Hellfire shotguns were thrown in front of Su Bai; "Build a team." Chapter 234： Heritage segmentation Su Bai swayed up and picked up his Hellfire shotgun from the ground, then looked at the surrounding bodies and said: "Loot, split?" "If you don''t divide it, will you find a chance to kill me?" Xu Qing asked, "Let Mien fights rice?" Is it so bad? Su Bai smiled and touched his nose. It seems to be true. "Everything is packed up, we find a place to rest and heal and then discuss the specific distribution problem. The task of the spur line is definitely not done in our current state, but it is definitely not a loss to look around. Is not it?" Su Bai looked at the surrounding bodies, Wang Lezhang, Frozen Man, Park Yaoyao, Xiaoma Ge, Feng Yalong, Zhang Su, who had lived before, had become an icy existence at this time, could not help but feel a little embarrassed, of course, Su Baiyu Its not that these people are dead, but the so-called group warfare that has developed into what it is now; Twists and turns, It is not the rhythm of the group war itself; "Actually, I really wanted to have a good team battle." Su Bai said very seriously while collecting the spoils. Then he went to the headless body of Park Yaoyao. "This captain, I really appreciate it." "" Yes, Park Yaoyao, this woman, Su Bai really appreciates it. Even, to a certain extent, Park Yaoyao and himself are a bit like; They are all dare to show courage and dare to do things. The organization of this group battle was originally initiated by her, a woman who is very capable and intelligent. However, she cant control peoples hearts or control a single unit. The transformation of the interests of the individual in an instant, For example, Feng Yalong; If Feng Yalong didn''t turn black and black, in the situation at the time, his team had the opportunity to beat each other in one fell swoop, which is stronger than the strength of the team. However, the most ruthless thing in the world is if, no matter what, Park Yaoyao is dead and died here. "OK, all the valuable ones can take it, and I am ready to withdraw it. I am really worried that there will be several teams who feel that they have no hope of going to the point and try to get lucky." Xu Qing reminded. Su Bai nodded and left with her. The two people did not go too far, because they did not need to go too far, Xu Qing walked behind, she had the way to grind all the traces left by the two people walking, even the smell; Therefore, unless there is a strong team to make up their minds to chase them, there is basically no hope to find them, and now, the really powerful team should still be there to do the sideline task. On the outskirts of the demolition area, there is a work shed, the kind of container modification. This kind of work shed was rare in the past few years. In the memory of Su Bai, it should be widely known after the Wenchuan earthquake. More and more, many temporary buildings also use this container house. Looking for a room, there is actually electricity in it, but there is no one. It seems that it should be a terrorist broadcast for the sideline task, deliberately cleaning up the uninhabited demolition area more thoroughly. This story is a terrorist broadcast. What it is created, what it wants to be. The conditions here are not bad. Many temporary sheds next to construction sites have long been the place where most people feel that they are leaking and leaking in the wind and humid. Although the shed is still simple, at least the air-conditioning fan or even the WIFI washing machine. It is also complete. Of course, this also has a certain relationship with the place where Su Bai and Xu Qing chose to live in a place where technicians live. The local conditions for construction workers should be appropriately poor. The air conditioner was turned on, and Su Bai lay on the bed and covered the quilt on himself. "Air conditioning is hot air." Xu Qing reminded. "I am very cold," Su Bai said. Xu Qing thought for a moment and nodded, "Understand." Then, Xu Qing put everything on a table, pushed the table over and placed it on the bed of Su Bai. "It''s all their relics. Are we dividing the inheritance now?" Xu Qing looked at Su Bai with a meaningful smile. "When you first organized the group, did you think about this day?" Su Bai shook his head. "Hypothesis." Xu Qing said, "When I was frozen with you, you took the initiative to over-expose your chill in your body, deliberately not letting me die. In fact, it has already explained your mind." Xu Qing broke the reason why she could survive. In fact, she and Su Bai are different. Su Bais zombie lineage evolved from the cold poison, and Su Bais blood lineage is cold-blooded, so Su The ability to resist freezing is naturally much stronger than that of ordinary people. Unlike Xu Qing, she is an assassin and assassin. As the name suggests, although she threatens a lot, it also means that she is a kind of fragile, Xu Qings own defense. And the ability to withstand damage is far worse than Su Bai. If it wasn''t frozen together, Su Bai deliberately gathered the cold into his body. Xu Qing knew that she would definitely be frozen to death at that time. Su Bai didn''t talk, just sitting up silently and reaching for something on the table. Pony is two axe, a steel ring and an iron ring; Park Yaoyao is a jade, perhaps, for Park Yaoyao, the strongest is the blood of her own demon, so she did not specifically rely on foreign objects, unlike the price of Su Bai, such a large price of exchange for **** fire Bullet guns, but there are story points to strengthen their bloodlines; Wang Lezhang is a string of necklaces and a pair of close-fitting underwear. Xu Qing is also very meticulous, even the underwear has not been let go, of course, this underwear should have a special effect; There are many things for frozen men. There are many small items and small jewelry. Every energy fluctuation is not very strong, but this is a set. It is estimated that the effect will be added when all are used on the body; Feng Yalong is a book of law and a jade ruler. Park Yaoyao''s jade value should be lower than Hellfire shotgun, but it will not be low. Feng Yalong looked very tempted, and also explained its value and preciousness. Su Bai estimated it, 800 stories. Points should be even higher. Xiao Ma Ge''s axe can''t be used by ordinary people, but iron rings and steel rings should have the effect of enhancing their physical defenses or sharpening their own body. Two things should add up to a thousand stories. The frozen man''s set is definitely not worth less than the Hellfire shotgun, and may even be higher, but this set of things should only be suitable for this category of intensifiers, so it is more difficult to shoot, not like Hellfire shotgun has a wide range of applications and is easier to shoot. If Su Bai is willing to sell it, the Hellfire shotgun sells a seven or eight hundred story. The problem is not big, but this set of things, even if it is worth more than Hellfire shotgun Higher, five hundred story points are not necessarily required. If you never pursue the resale, the total value of this table is around 5,000 story points. After all, it is a close-knit weapon for the strong audience. The value is not low, most of them are in the micro. The store can''t redeem it, but they find it in the story world. It also means a piece of adventure, and it can be regarded as something that can''t be met. If you want to resell, it is estimated that you have to make a discount, five thousand story points, resale should be able to exchange about 3,000 story points, but this is indeed more earning than making a story in this story world. Much more. "I will choose first." Xu Qing said, she said, she picked up the jade of Park Yaoyao. "You continue." Su Bai reached out and took the set of jewels from the frozen man. Xu Qing nodded and took Wang Lezhang''s underwear and necklace over. Su Bai then took Feng Yalong''s jade ruler and the law book. Then Xu Qing grabbed the axe and the iron ring of the steel ring. The axe and the assassin couldn''t use it. It seems that Xu Qing is going to sell the axe out of the story world. Su Bai smiled slightly: "There is one person missing." "Zhu Su actually has not many things, I am too lazy to take it." Xu Qing said. "This is not in line with the rules." Su Bai said. "I know, but Zhang Su has one of the most precious things. Other people can''t use it, it''s suitable for you." Xu Qing took out a **** heart from the cloth wrapped in a dress around her, and threw it on the table. The heart was heavy and it made a crisp sound when it fell on the table. "A heart that belongs to a good warlock, you deserve it." Xu Qing stood up, and then very honestly said: "I originally wanted to ask for it, but I thought about it and found that I really can''t eat this stuff, and I am afraid to stay. It takes a long time, the heart''s fresh activity is reduced, and the effect is reduced. Even if it brings out the story world, the value will be greatly discounted because of the passage of time, which is not worthwhile." Su Bais throat was moved. In the face of the red heart that was now in this class, he took a deep breath. The blood of Xiaomas brother was just a little full. "It means, don''t you eat?" "Give me a glass of water, I should be able to hold on again, good things, not violent things." "Oh." Xu Qing sneered two times and went to Su Bai to pour water. Soon, she came over with a large glass of water and put down the cup and handed it to Su Bai. At the same time, she returned to the previous topic and asked. Road: "You actually knew that Feng Yalong had to fight against water, right?" Su Bai took a look at the tea and then nodded. "How did you know?" Xu Qing asked. "I have seen a friend who has used it. First, I don''t need such a long time. Secondly, the thunder of the sky has already appeared, but it has been deliberately not formed." Xu Qings fingers tapped on the table gently. Im not mistaken, your team was connected to each others hearts by the mind chain? And you, already found, but didnt say anything, no reminders and notifications. Teammates, in fact, as long as one of your thoughts is passed, they will know, they, they would not have to die at all, at least, there is hope for survival." Su Bai noodles bite a heart, chewing, and the mouth is constantly making a crisp sound. It seems to be very sweet. At the same time, a drop of blood in the heart overflows from the corner of Su Bais mouth. And demon; This question, in fact, does not need to be answered. Chapter 235： Noahs Ark! In the early morning of the next day, the weather was not very good, the gray part was covered with rain, and the muddy ground became more difficult to walk. Because it was a demolition area, there was no road, only some large machinery opened. The groove left behind; Walking along the groove, Xu Qing walked in front, Su Bai walked behind; Looking at the two axe on the back of Xu Qing, Su Bai always felt so funny, the two axes must also be worth the money, but Xu Qing, such a slender assassin carrying such weapons, always looks a little uncomfortable; According to Xu Qings plan, the two of them should first find a place close to the urban area and have convenient transportation, and then wait for the next wave of terrorist broadcasts; Some things that you can''t use for a while, you have to hide them first, and then wait until the time is almost the same, or when the main task is almost done, then take them together. In fact, the rest of the things can basically be carried with you. Finding a place to hide, that is, these two axes! A set of frozen men''s jewelry has been worn by Su Bai, three rings are not like rings but just can be placed on the fingers, cold and shiny metal wristbands, earrings hanging under the left ear, chest The blue plates, these are the jewels of the frozen men. When they are all worn on the body, they also have a cooling effect, but when Su Bai is ready to stimulate the cold poison in his body, he can I felt that this set of jewelry was instantly excited. Su Bai has a feeling that when he stimulates the cold poison, through the blessing of this set of jewelry, the power of cold poison can at least double! This set of jewelry only senses the energy properties of the ice system. The rest of the energy properties are unresponsive. It seems to be tailor-made for the frozen man. Of course, it is also cheaper than Su Bai. However, dressing up like this, Su Baizhao When I look in the mirror, I really feel like a little A Fei who is mixed in the society. Walked out of the demolition area, took a road and stopped a car; Xu Qings action was very rude. The van driver wanted to play around and was very exposed to Xu Qings clothes. Because of the battle yesterday, the clothes were damaged, so Xu Qing also wore the innermost assassin suit, and the bad clothes were directly lost. Now, she looks like she is wearing a set of Victoria''s secrets with a little more cloth. It is more like a street girl and a woman. It is no wonder that this greasy van driver has pulled down the window and started. Speaking of the yellow section. However, he was quickly picked up by Xu Qing, and he was thrown on the field near the road. At the same time, his coat was taken off by Xu Qing and put on himself. Seeing Xu Qing sitting directly in the co-pilot position, Su Bai naturally sits in the driving position and is ready to drive. "I thought you were very accustomed to this style of dressing." Su Bai snarled. "Some men, it is such a crime, oh, obviously show you a night, and the next day you have to deliberately ridicule you a few words, indicating that you are not interested in your body, the mouth is upright, really hypocritical. Su Bai smiled and knew that he couldnt find anything cheaper with this woman. The car was driving on the road, the front is the toll station, and the other point is going to the city. However, at this moment, there was a truck in front of it, the truck was driving very fast, and it was constantly honking; Generally speaking, when driving a car and seeing a truck, there is always a psychological fear. It may be more cautious because the truck drivers chassis is high. If a crash occurs, the car usually does not move it, and some At the time of trucking, because of the large inertia, when experienced unexpected situations, those experienced truck drivers would not turn to turn the steering wheel, but would kneel down and go straight ahead. Drinking and driving? Su Bai said. At this time, the truck was a hundred meters away from his own car, but kept changing back and forth in the two lanes, so that Su Bai frowned slightly, if true. Its really funny to have a car accident in the story world. Xu Qings eyes narrowed and then slammed: Be careful. Su Bai nodded and began to let go of the speed; However, when the car was about to be in the car, the truck suddenly turned from his own driveway. It was really intended to deliberately hit people. Su Bai quickly hit the steering wheel to the right, then slammed the throttle, the van accelerated at this moment, and it was able to escape from the impact of the truck, and the truck quickly returned to the steering wheel and opened on the retrograde road. After a certain distance, it stopped. Su Bai also stopped his van. Xu Qings hand was placed on Su Bais leg and shook his head slightly. It should be the audience. Xu Qing means not to make extra-budgets, especially when the two are still in a bad state. "What do you think of this group of people, usually can''t just kill in the real world, so let''s vent in the story world?" Su Bai looked at the mirror, and someone on the truck had already left. Five people, two women and three men, all dressed very modern, they are coming step by step, it seems a bit loose. "Proactively provocative, but also intend to continue to entangle?" Su Bai''s face revealed an incomprehensible look, "No." The audience is not so stupid. If these five people are a small team, they should not play this way, no matter whether they found that Su Bai and Xu Qing are the audience. At this time, Xu Qing did not urge Su Bai to go quickly, but like Su Bai, through the mirror to observe the five people who are getting closer. "Their eyes are green." Su Bai suddenly found this. "Damn, are they the audience, if not the audience, what the hell?" "Possibly, there were some things we didn''t know about yesterday''s branch mission." Xu Qing guessed, "These five people have no tools, no equipment, and they look normal, but they are actually the biggest. Not normal, I don''t believe that these five people are already in the realm of being able to integrate their own weapons." At this moment, the five people suddenly began to shake up, and then the body burst like a bubble, bursting on the road, leaving only five beaches of green liquid, but on the liquid, it seems that there is still crystal s things. Su Bai and Xu Qing looked at each other and got out of the car. The two men slowly walked over and went all the way to the green mark around the five beaches. They didn''t find anything wrong, and there was no danger. Su Bai bent down and picked up the crystal-like thing like a wafer. On the other hand, Xu Qing was the same. Just then, a white tone came from Su Bais mind: "Whether the establishment of a small team relationship is established, members of the team must not have harm in subjective intentions." "Team?" Xu Qing was a little bit. "The five people, is the NPC? This group of crystals gave a good bluntness, and the Erie milk advertisement in the Hollywood blockbuster was put in." Su Bai was also speechless. Before that, they were surprised. The result was actually It is five grandfathers who are sending mission items in the game. The crystal in Xu Qings hand disappeared, but in the position of Xu Qings eyebrows, a green sign appeared. Su Bai also replied in her heart. Soon, the crystal in his hand disappeared, and he reached out and touched his own eyebrows. trace. "The team completed: Squad sequence: K Number of teams: 2 Is the number of teams established? Xu Qing shook her head slightly. "Just two of us. Now it is not realistic to find the right one. And look at our serial number. There should be almost 10 teams in front of us who have established a small team relationship through this. It may be that the next stage of the task will be released as soon as the team relationship is established, and we have no time to continue to find partners with the task of not sitting." Su Bai nodded and chose OK in the bottom of his heart. Xu Qing also confirmed it there. Soon, a new tone appeared: "The number of small teams is established: a two-person team." "Now release the main line task 1: Listening friends, welcome to listen to the terrorist broadcast, I am the host of the terrorist broadcast, I don''t have a name, because the name is here, there is no meaning, you should miss my voice, right? Its a pity, its very pitiful, there is one thing, I have to tell you, All the audience friends in this story world, you unfortunately became the mouse of this experiment, because the broadcast is ready to test and improve the squad system, So, you are the first listeners to taste this taste; Here, it is a city occupied by cats. On the full moon night, the cats are screaming, and there is no difference between people and cats. People are cats and cats are people. This is a distorted city, a sick city, a city that is not allowed by the world; But God is kind, terror broadcast, and more kind, Therefore, it has reduced its brilliance; Starting from zero today, every night, a baby will be born from the mother. They are pure human blood and will not become cats. They are the new life that God has given to the city and the hope of the city. For seven days in a row, seven newborns will be born at a certain point in the city at zero. Find a newborn and have his squad that will get a chance to ride Noah\''s Ark after seven days..." The end of the sound of the terrorist broadcast also means that the main line task 1 is released. Xu Qing said inexplicably: "What does Noah\''s Ark? mean?" Su Bais face showed a very serious expression: This is the meaning of Noahs Ark. The whole main line task 1 explains that each team must have at least one newborn in hand to be able to get a ride in Noah. The opportunity of the Ark. Seven newborn babies mean that only up to seven teams can qualify for the Noah''s Ark. Xu Qing just didn''t understand the meaning of the English word, but she knew the story of Noah''s Ark. She immediately understood it and said with amazement: "This means that after seven days, the terrorist broadcast will destroy the city, and only seven teams will be able to survive." --------split line------ A few days ago, when he was flipping a book at the railway station bookstore, he saw a story, a beautiful story of ancient China that everyone knew very well. I believe that no one did not know the story, and then the dragon suddenly came inspiration and interest. Make it an adaptation, destroy this beautiful little fresh story......... The dragon now suddenly feels like he is the same as Su Bai, and runs farther and farther on the metamorphosis road............ Don''t panic, hold the dragon! Chapter 236： God cooperates! "How, the conditions are not bad." Su Bai slowly swayed with a glass of red wine in his hand. Sitting on the chair, he looked so leisurely, surrounded by several delicious snacks, and a soothing piano piece; Xu Qing stood by the window, looked back, looked at Su Bai, and snorted, saying: "Seeing what you are now, I thought we had completed our mission and returned to the real world." "This is an attitude towards life." Su Bai took a sip of red wine and slid his feet on the coffee table. The right hand reached over and took off a grape. Grape seed, "The grapes are very sweet, you can try them." Seeing that Su Bai didn''t know the convergence, Xu Qing''s chest was ups and downs. "I want to know if there is any way to lift the team relationship." Obviously, Xu Qing is very dissatisfied with the attitude of Su Bais timely and happy music, and said that Su Bai did not listen. Isnt it just listening to music, eating fruit, drinking red wine? Su Bais pretending look shrugs, Sinful? Xu Qing pointed to the calendar hanging on the wall: "It has been a day, we still have less than 6 days. If we can''t find a newborn baby as a talisman, we will be destroyed and killed!" "I know, what did you repeat with the main line task?" Su Bai finger clicked on his temple. "It seems that I have not reached the age of dementia." Xu Qing sighed, then reached out and grabbed the red wine bottle in front of Su Bai, blowing directly at the mouth of the bottle. Su Bai shook his head and smiled: "Its a cow chewing a peony." "You are very good in your childhood, I am different. My home is a working class." Xu Qing glanced at Su Bai, and they all became listeners. In fact, when they said these words, they did not feel anything about inferiority. After all, for the audience, there is no difference between the rich and the rich, and there is no difference between them. Artificially made. "I am an orphan." Su Bai also tells the truth, "Parents go early, but the money stays a lot, and the economic hardships have not been experienced." Xu Qings face was slightly dark and she bowed her head. Sorry. Nothing. Su Bai stood up from the chair. You are actually very serious when you cook. Prove that you are a person who is very focused on the details of life. In fact, in the world of the story, it does not hinder the enjoyment of life. Dead bodies, then eat dead bodies, after all, in order to survive, there are wine and food around, why bother to suffer?" Xu Qing opened his mouth to speak, Su Bai still pressed his hand and gestured to wait for himself to say: "I know what you are anxious, but in fact, there is no need to worry, we are hard to find now, this city, Its not big, its not too small, the hospital is still a lot, and you have to add some small community medical stations, and even those who have no time to go to the hospital for unexpected premature birth, etc... I don''t believe that the terrorist broadcast will be kind enough to arrange 7 pregnant women into a large hospital, and then the expected date of birth is 1234567. The terrorist broadcast will not do such a good thing. Accidental premature birth, different customs, different conditions, and even the husband of a pregnant woman may be a fugitive. They can only take their own scissors to come to their own lives. It is possible that all these possibilities may completely spread the place where the baby was born. I predict that pregnant women who are preparing to have children in regular hospitals, there must be, but not all there, maybe one, at most two, and that is very rare, it is estimated that there are many squads staring at them there. , let''s take a step, is it right? After all, our team is just two of us. Xu Qing nodded thoughtfully. At this time, her expression was much more soothing. She knew that Su Bai was not really enjoying it here as she imagined. More than one day is a day. In fact, Su Bai thought. In fact, she was much more than herself. She had thought about going to various hospitals for investigation. At this time, Xu Qing also thought of it. Since the method that she thought of, other teams would definitely think of this method. "Then, we really do nothing?" Xu Qing saw Su Bai and went to open a second bottle of red wine and couldn''t help but ask, because Su Bai did not say the method, just said the idea. "According to my prediction, since our team sequence is K, then there should be ABCDEFGHIJ these teams in front of us. Maybe there are several letter squads behind us, more than a dozen squads, but only 7 newborns, converted. It means a dozen teams, only 7 teams can get a ticket to Noah''s Ark to avoid the disaster. This is almost a chance to choose one. You said that the terrorist broadcast will deliberately completely blame the various teams, so that those newborns are born in a place where no one knows? Then one or two teams found the newborn. The rest of the team knew that there were still newborns, but they could not find them. In the end, one or two teams got the tickets, and the rest went home. This is not in line with the aesthetics of terrorist broadcasting. In the last sentence, Su Bai added his tone. Obviously, he was very sure, and took another sip of red wine and continued: "7 newborns will definitely mean that 7 teams will get the tickets. There may be an accident, but it is impossible to have accidents in four or five. So, only one day, we really dont want to worry, nor Need to worry, we can spend another three or four days to enjoy life, then we will take action, then it is estimated that four teams already have newborns, we can go to **** them, steal their children, Of course, you can also look for the newborns that appear below. Now, only when a newborn is born, it is sure to win the blood. At this time, we dont have to join in the fun. In fact, I even think that if all the people in the squad dont do anything, they will go to the party every day to drink and sing and sing, do, and love. Those newborns dont need us to look for them, they will be automatically All kinds of chances were sent to our ballroom, deliberately let us see. Of course, this precondition does not exist naturally. After all, competition is still there. "You are familiar with the host of the terrorist broadcast?" Xu Qing was getting better at this time, took an apple and took a bite. "Actually, if we use terrorist broadcast as a game, it is playing with us. We are actually playing it. It has made us play customs clearance. We have actually played it through customs, everyone''s rules, everyone''s philosophy. , Even the aesthetics of everyone will be subconsciously compliant; Of course, it is our initiative to go to the terror to hang on the radio. Sometimes, mastering this kind of thinking can save a lot of effort in the world of the story. For example, if the terrorist broadcast throws you in a desert, if you judge the situation clearly, Lying directly there, do not move, etc. It is estimated that there will be a clear spring immediately below. Su Bai remembers that he was like this in the last story world. He was tossing in the desert and simply did not leave. He sat directly in the desert and found that the **** fire shotgun muzzle inserted in the sand was actually moist. Feeling, this only discovered the glaciers below the sand layer. In fact, not only Su Bai, fat people, monks, and Gyatso, they all have this kind of consciousness. Everyone can clearly capture the temper and character of the terrorist broadcast, a cold and cool pursuit of the story. "You seem to be very simple, but why not?" Xu Qing asked. "A woman who even kills herself is a woman who is really wrong." Su Bai looked at Xu Qing. If you want to say the following, you don''t have to say it. The meaning is already obvious. "Do you mean to say that I am stupid?" Xu Qings eyes narrowed up. She actually knew that there was something in Su Bais words. This shows that Su Bai wants to be the captain. Even if the team is 2 people, there must be one master and one time. There must be someone who has the idea. Before I was, I was actually step by step on Su Bais suit. When Su Bai explained to me, the relationship between the two had changed, unless I didnt want this team to continue. Otherwise, you must recognize Su Bai as the captain. When you encounter something, you will get Su Bais idea. "It''s just not smart enough." Su Bai put down the glass. In fact, if Park Yaoyao is not dead, the woman is indeed suitable to be the captain, but now there is no way. Xu Qing, this woman, cant be stupid, but its really not too smart, Su Bai also I know that I am not suitable for being the captain. What if I am sick? But now that this team is two people, they have to catch the ducks on the shelves. When the captain has no welfare benefits, it is not. "Well, there is a cafeteria downstairs. The environment is not bad. Let''s go eat it. These snacks and fruits can''t be eaten after all. The meal of both of us should be quite big." Xu Qing nodded and took a coat and put it on her body. Su Bai also put his windbreaker on his body. The Hellfire shotgun can''t leave, so the windbreaker can''t leave. Two people walked out of the room together and walked to the end of the corridor. Su Bai pressed the elevator button down. "Ding!" The elevator came up, the door opened, and there was a man and a woman inside, a couple. The husband was slightly rich and apologized to Su Bai: "Sorry, let me." Su Bai and Xu Qing subconsciously moved two steps and let the elevator door out. Subsequently, The husband took the hand of his wife and walked out of the elevator carefully and headed for the room. The wifes abdomen bulged high. Xu Qing looked at Su Bai with a shocked expression. Su Bai is also a little bit smirking, reaching out and touching his nose. Oh shit, Its rare that the terrorist broadcasts give face to you, so you can match your own, and force. Chapter 237： Do a wave! Buffet, changed to instant noodles; Su Bai changed his room again, and opened two rooms, one next to the couples room, and the other opposite the corridor of the couples room; Su Bai was in the room directly opposite, Xu Qing was in the room next door. Xu Qings room shared a balcony with the couples room. The distance between the two balconies was less than half a meter. At this time, Su Bai opened his door halfway, sat there with a small bench, and took a plastic fork to eat instant noodles. Xu Qing sat at the door of her room and placed a seasoning bag. The sound insulation of the room is good. This point can be determined. The couple close the door and basically can''t hear the voice of the outside person. Xu Qing asked while tearing the seasoning bag: "Why don''t you control them directly?" Su Bai took a sip of soup and smiled. "Do you dare to let her directly abort if you dare to do this terrorist broadcast?" Xu Qing gave a slight glimpse, then nodded, took the boiled water from Su Bai and took it to the balcony. Su Bai finished eating and went to the bathroom to wash it. At this time, the door of this elevator suddenly opened at this time, and Su Bai, who was washing his face, stopped his movement. A feeling of being peeped hit the whole body of Su Bai, so that Su Bai''s scalp could not help but feel a little numb. Damn, its a spiritual intensive person. Has a team already found it here? "Someone is coming." Su Bai''s mobile phone and Xu Qing''s mobile phone have been in a state of conversation. The mobile phone is actually obtained from the city, and the calling card is also a newly purchased card. "Oh, someone has come up, there is a van parked next to the road, there should be a few people there." After Xu Qing finished, "snap" sounded like a sip of instant noodles. Su Bai is also a smile, this woman''s chest is not big, how can it seem so brainless, and now I have not forgotten to eat at this time. "They should have received the news, so they started to explore nearby. Since it is a spiritual intruder searching here, there should be at least one companion around him to protect him." "What do you mean, my captain." "In the beginning, you must not swear, first swear a wave of sovereignty. The couple and the newborn are booked by us and let them remove their claws." "You said it was wrong, it should be cutting off their claws." Xu Qing took another instant noodles. "I saw, there is another person in the car. There are two other people who went to the opposite hotel. When the terrorist broadcast team gave us five crystal rules, there are at most five people in a small team. Therefore, since you have sensed that the spiritual strengthener came to us, it means that he is at the end, at most Companion, we are 2V2." "Very good, Comrade Xu Qing, discuss the tactics." Su Bai began to apply facial cleanser to his face and kept moving. "Before and after the smashing, you are behind me, call, instant noodles are finished, it is really no nutritious food, I will turn directly from the balcony to the room behind them, you pass from the front of your room, fight fast Solve the battle. By the way, I have the jade of the catwoman, plus my own assassin''s hidden skills. I am confident that when I have not used my energy, the other person''s mental power will not scan my abnormality. What about you? If we have actually been exposed to the other mental system controllers, the discussion has been too shameful. "I have a lot of brains to eat." Su Bai began to wash his face with water. "Hmm?" Xu Qing did not know the meaning of Su Bai''s sentence. "Eat brains can prevent mental scanning. You don''t know?" Su Bai asked. "........." Xu Qing touched his forehead. "Su Bai, do you think that I am mentally retarded?" "Oh, rest assured, he can''t scan me, unless he really has reached a certain level, but it shouldn''t be, you are not just saying that his two teammates have gone to the opposite hotel, if he found out in this There are two listeners in the floor, will you let your companions go to the opposite hotel to explore? However, this reminds me, I guess, there should be a pregnant woman in the opposite hotel. After the wave is settled, let''s ask the pregnant women''s expected date of birth. We must make sure that they have to produce within 6 days, one more day. No. "I really want to thank them for reminding me, well, let''s get started." Xu Qing did not use his own energy, but directly jumped over the balcony one by one with his own agility and movement, to copy the back. Su Bai wiped his face with a towel, and then naturally took the hair dryer, so he walked out of the room door. "Damn, this hotel service is too bad, the hair dryers are all bad, the room rate is still so expensive, I really want to be a second person." While holding the white hair, he took the hair dryer and rushed to the elevator door. At the elevator position, a young man wearing a red pullover was standing there with his eyes closed, standing beside him and standing alone. The woman in the black suit, the woman closed her eyes, but apparently in the whole God''s alert, when Su Bai came over, the woman slightly moved the eyelids, the right hand ring finger also trembled, a sparkling thing has been embedded in the fingertips. Oh, Is this intended to kill one thousand and not let go of one? On the surface of Su Bai, he continued to move forward with anger. The woman opposite, apparently did not find her true identity, but she was ready to kill. Obviously, she did not want to take risks, she was too lazy to take risks, and she simply killed. Anyway, here is the story world. Killing a few people is not a matter of course. Of course, if you come to an end, although there will be no causal calculations, the world of this story will naturally exclude you. Maybe there will be something ghosts coming out. You, but killing a few people, it is still no big deal. Really vigilant. It seems that it should be a melee, and it is a physical attack. It is not known whether it is with Hui Qing. When Su Bai walked to the position of the man five meters away, the man suddenly showed a painful color. In his eyebrow position, a red dot appeared and began to grow and shrink continuously, and the woman, at this time, had already taken a handful. A sharp blade directly penetrated the white neck of Su Bai, and a **** mouth appeared on the white neck of the anger. The whole person immediately fell down and lay on the ground. Oh, you have to pretend to die, and you are rubbing your neck... This is Su Bais current thoughts. The woman found the man''s abnormality and asked: "What''s wrong?" The man opened his eyes with a worries. "I found a pregnant woman in the room at the left turn, but just a spirit in my body told me that I was in danger." "Danger?" The woman turned slightly and looked at the guy who had just wiped her neck. Immediately, her pupil slammed, and the guy who thought he had been killed by himself and fell to the ground was lying on the ground. Point the gun at this place. "Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!" Su Bai opened four shots in a row. The woman subconsciously wants to rush to the front to block the bullet, because she knows how fragile the mental strengthener is, but also understands how important it is to have a mental strengthener in the team, but when she sees the Su Bai Hellfire shotgun After the golden barrage ejected, her heart trembled. She clearly realized that she could not take such a terrible attack. The next moment, she jerked back and retreated to the man. The man turned around, some horror, the red dot of the eyebrow immediately exploded, a totem like a squid appeared, blocking him, but the biggest effect of the Hellfire shotgun is actually the property of the soul, after three shots, the totem Direct collapse, the man''s eyes burst into tears, but he did not suffer for a long time, the fourth shot directly blasted his upper body, leaving only two legs still standing. In fact, when the first shot was shot, Su Bai was a good score in his heart. It was not a very strong team. Then he wouldnt panic. In fact, strictly speaking, he added Xu Qing, the individual strength in this story world. The audience should be considered upstream. Su Bai climbed up from the ground and smiled at the woman while filling the bullets. In fact, Su Bais two guns were full of 16 rounds of bullets, only four shots were fired, and there was no need to fill the bullets. Continue to shoot, but always have to find something for Xu Qing, or people have turned over so many balconies to find that people have been killed by their own loneliness, of course, the most important point is that bullets are also very expensive. The woman turned her mind and left to prepare to leave. She made a very wise choice, because 1V1 and Su Bai were really embarrassed about the victory, but when she just turned and did not run a few steps, a black shadow appeared behind her. A sharp dagger directly cut her neck, and cut it down, cutting her whole person''s head. The scene is bloody, Very miserable; Xu Qing held the woman''s head in his hand and looked at Su Bai with a smile. When the enemy panicked and smashed, the assassin shot and assassinate, not too easy; Su Bai shrugged and didn''t think it was: "Good habits, you will be beheaded after killing. You see, this woman is just like you were. I only know how to do technology and wipe my neck." Su Bai said and touched himself. The wound that is already healing on the neck, "There have been a lot of recent neck wipes." Xu Qing threw his head on the ground. "There are some of their teammates over there, what should I do?" "When cooking together, I went from above. You passed from below. If there is a pregnant woman in the opposite hotel, we will pick it up and figure out their due date." I am very curious, if their due date is after six days? Su Bai smiled. "There is something that is called premature birth. If the two pregnant women are born prematurely, the next one should be a problem. The terrorist broadcast should not let the two pregnant women abort." "You are a scum, not worthy of being a parent." Xu Qing snorted and walked straight down the safe passage stairs to prepare for the package. Su Bai touched his chin and said to himself: "I already have a lovely son." Chapter 238： Midwife Su Bai The body here, Su Bai was placed here, did not think about cleaning up, the most urgent task, or quickly quickly the remaining two or three listeners in the opposite hotel to do, one to prevent leakage, and the other is opposite There seems to be a pregnant woman; When I came to Xu Qings room, there was a plastic pipe on the balcony that led to the opposite floor. I didnt know what it was to bring, but it did give a lot of effort to Su Bai province, and my hands gently rubbed it. Then the whole person grabbed the pipe and directly transferred it to the past like a monkey. In the case of Su Bais current body, this degree is not a problem at all. He can do even better than the gymnasts who participated in the Olympic Games. Su Bai swayed as he approached the opposite building, and fell down, just on the balcony of a guest room opposite the hotel. Pushing open the floor-to-ceiling windows of the room, Su Bai walked into the room. This should be an empty room. The room was neatly arranged. Su Bai opened the door of the room and went out. He didnt know the few people on the floor. So I subconsciously went to see the position of the stairs, and then walked over, I dont know if it was too clever. When Su Bai walked over, there were just two men walking up, one wearing casual clothes and one wearing a sweatshirt. Slightly sweating, it seems to be in a hurry. Su Bais eyes sank subconsciously. He suddenly had the feeling of the woman before. He would rather kill one thousand and not let go of one. Only at this time, one of the mens voices appeared on the pager: "503,503." "received." Su Bai subconsciously put away his hand ready to pull the gun, calmly and down, and passed the two men, the two men went upstairs and directly slammed the door at the corner. Shouted: "The police round the room, open the door, come out!" It is the police of two rounds; Su Bai listened to Chu Zhao. Some police officers actually like to do things because they are low-risk and easy to make achievements. When they have nothing to do, they can go to the hotel. Now the hotel must ask for real-name registration. Those who want to stay with the room must also register, and if they violate the rules, they will be fined. I have to say that the world of this story of terror broadcasts is still very grounded. "Hey!" Just then, there was a shock from the floor downstairs, just at the stairs. Su Bai body looked down and saw that two figures were fighting underneath, one of them was Xu Qing; At this time, a man holding a pregnant woman ran up, apparently the following person was broken and he took the pregnant woman first; After perfecting the squad system, the terrorist broadcast really makes the squad really become a small team, and the task completion degree is based on the squad individual. There must be no intentional mutual harm between the players, and it is indeed the greatest degree. The strength and advantage of the squad played out. It was not like the previous dispersal of sand, mutual defense and calculation, but the real condensed into a rope. Su Bai took out the Hellfire shotgun and walked straight down the muzzle. The man wore a cap and a beard, but his head was not very tall, but he was very strong. He saw Su Bai standing above him, licking it and his lips were white, obviously very nervous. "Let her down, give her to me, I will let you go." Su Bai said very kindly. "Do you think I am stupid?" The man looked up, with a fierce look in his eyes, of course, more fear. "Killing you without reward, why am I wasting bullets?" Su Bai asked. "Oh, the big fish is dead." The man''s hand was placed on the neck of a comatose pregnant woman. "You give me away." Su Bai frowned slightly, and some wanted to laugh. "You threaten me with her? She is not my child in her stomach." "Let me go, wait for her to give birth to a child, you can come to grab the child, now, let me go, and, the one below is also yours, let her roll!" Su Bai nodded. "There are so many tickets, praise the impulse." Su Bai sighed and gestured for compromise. The man is also a long breath, his arms and calves are actually shaking, obviously also afraid of the extreme, in fact, the strength of this team, now Su Bai has a general judgment, and Su Bai first joined Sun Haoran, their team is almost the same, Park Yaoyao once turned over the entire off-road vehicle, so that Sun Haoran lost the combat power of a whole team. Well, the strength gap is actually so big. However, when the man was ready to move, the gun rang: "boom!" Su Bai raised the muzzle. After all, the Hellfire shotgun was a barrage that was ejected. It was not a bullet. So if the man was shot, not only did the man hang, he was in his arms. Pregnant women are also not fortunate, so this time Su Bai played a difficult job and hit a side ball. Although in the real world, Su Bai is reluctant to use the Hellfire shotgun to shoot, but the shotgun Su Bai, who has a similar trajectory, trained himself for a long time in the gun club. Some techniques and guns are also honed. It is. The man is holding the pregnant woman, so the lower edge of the barrage sweeps through his day''s inspiration but does not sweep to the pregnant woman. The man''s half-head disappears directly, and the brain is evaporated in the blink of an eye, but so the whole The man leaned back and the pregnant woman he was holding was also falling down. Su Bai was too late to hug the pregnant woman at this time. She could only watch the pregnant woman roll down the stairs with the man''s body. Xu Qing took a head and rushed up the stairs. She saw the pregnant woman lying on the ground and was shocked. She immediately came over to check the pregnant woman. This woman now has a good habit because of Su Bais things. "How is it?" Su Bai slowly walked down the stairs. "You are still very embarrassed to ask me, you just have a clearer way to choose." Xu Qing actually complained that Su Bai came. I want to know that she is an assassin. There are absolutely a lot of murders. From the first time she and Su Bai met, they immediately lurked and began to cut the white throat of Su Bai. I know what kind of person she is. "Hey, this style is a bit wrong." Su Bai said with some smiles. "The killer killed." Xu Qing bit his teeth. "But she could have survived better, and the children in her stomach could have survived better." "I have done it, don''t be ruthless, is she dead?" Su Bai asked. Xu Qing took a deep breath. "There is no death, and there is only some contusion on the body." "Hey, then you still have something to do with Laozi." Su Bai directly swears, just seeing Xu Qing''s reaction, Su Bai thought that there was still a pity in his heart. Xu Qing was checking the body of the pregnant woman and suddenly looked up and looked at Su Bai: "The amniotic fluid is broken, it is going to be born, now, now, immediately, right away!" .............................. A van is running fast, the driver is Su Bai, Su Bais phone has been kept talking, and he is placed in the co-pilot position. At this time, Xu Qings voice is heard on the phone: "Where are you?" "I don''t know, this city is a bit like Harbin, but the road signs and the roads are not right. I will follow my own habits and open up to find an empty place." "You really don''t plan to go to a hospital or clinic?" Do you know how many eyeliners are there in hospitals and clinics now? "I know." Xu Qing affirmed: "But what should I do, you will deliver the baby?" "Don''t worry about me here, how are you doing there?" "The husband has been stunned by me. The pregnant wife, I did not tamper with what you said, and did not dare to take medicine for her. I just used her husbands mobile phone to imitate his husbands voice and tricked her out of the hotel. The car, I put the catwoman''s jade on her, this jade is a nourishment for us, and it is more effective for ordinary people. She is now asleep under the role of jade, I am now Are you going to drive to find you?" "You are not looking for me, go find another place to settle down with you, here is the sheep''s broken water, I will try to solve it first." "Su Bai, do you really want to deliver a baby?" "What can I do? Oh, its too late, I will park the car on the elevated road first. After you settle down, send the address to me. After that, Su Bai took the phone and got off the bus, pulled the back door of the van and walked in. "There is a regular contraction, or premature rupture of membranes, amniotic fluid outflow, which is a sign of imminent delivery; Let the pregnant woman cooperate with the contractions to take a deep breath, massage the lower abdomen and waist, and press the pubic symphysis to overcome the labor pain; The midwifery should be carefully guarded and comforted to alleviate and eliminate the nervousness of the mother; Use environmental conditions, adapt to local conditions, help the mother to give birth smoothly. When circumstances permit, the woman can be moved to a sheltered place, keep warm, put a clean clothing under the maternal buttocks, try to disinfect, use a clean towel or clothes to protect the vulva, prohibit unclean Hand or any unclean device to contact the vulva, contaminated the birth canal. After the baby is delivered, do not rush to break the umbilicus, especially if you can not use the unclean knife to cut the umbilicus, you can temporarily ligature in the middle of the umbilical cord. Xu Qing on the other end of the phone suddenly saw a glimpse of so many professional words, actually said from Su Baizui, so that she had a very unreal feeling, then she seemed to guess what, immediately shouted: "Damn, Su Bai, you are a doctor in reality, right? You actually have a great grasp to deliver the right, right? You actually deliberately don''t tell me to let me worry about it here, you don''t want a face, We are a small team now!" "You, he, can''t be quiet, I just read the things that Baidu came out of." "............" Xu Qing. Chapter 239： Jide The woman is now in a coma, how can I work hard? Su Bai looked at his nails subconsciously, and then his right hand palm began to dry down, five fingers grew sharp black nails, which is the manifestation of zombie blood; "Careral caesarean, is it simpler?" Su Bai said to himself. "What, Su Bai, do you want a Caesarean section?" Xu Qing was very surprised. Su Bai is clear, his nails are absolutely sharp, but there is a corpse poison in his nails. He can easily cut the pregnant woman''s stomach and then take the baby out. The baby has a chance to survive, but this pregnant woman, even if pregnant, Not dying from an irregular caesarean section will also die from corpse. but, What is the relationship between pregnant women and themselves? All I want is this child. Only this child is the child. It is a ticket and can be used for the ticket of Noahs Ark. The people in this city are the cat demon, the NPC, not the living person. There is no need to have any guilty feelings. Moreover, he is not a good person. Where is the guilt of a ghost? Su Bai put one hand on his forehead. I dont know why, when the pregnant woman was lying in front of her, when she was in a coma, she thought about a child who was about to be born in her stomach. Su Bais mind Always recalling the excitement of the little guy sitting on the couch and seeing himself go home. Silently, Su Bais mouth reveals a mocking smile. He just laughed at the new flood of the Virgin of Xu Qing. How did it turn to himself and become like this? If she kills her, she will kill her, get the child out and get the child. The task is completed, this is the most important! Su Bai, without children, you have to be obliterated! You are hard to protect yourself, what kind of strength is it? Su Bai kept persuading himself in his own mind, but the sharp nails were delayed, and the pregnant woman might have hurt his head. Even if the amniotic fluid broke, he still didnt wake up. The signs of this, this is almost to put an end to Su Bais desire to give birth. For example, the pregnant woman lay there, and Su Bai shouted beside him: "Strength, force, force, the head came out, the arm came out, and then forced." This kind of scene is definitely not going to happen. A person who seems to be in a deep fainting, you can''t let her take the initiative now. "Su Bai, we already have a pregnant woman." Xu Qing''s voice came from the phone. "What do you mean by this." Su Bai was already sitting in the seat of the car at this time, looking at the pregnant woman in front of him, his face unnaturally braving a kind of sweat. "In fact, we don''t have to be so rumored." Xu Qing actually said this at this time, "It is really unnecessary." "So, in case, the one in your car, has a miscarriage?" Su Bai asked. Xu Qing was a slogan, but he continued to speak: "I don''t have English, but I have read the stories in the Bible. I ask you, what is the meaning of Noah''s Ark?" Su Bai frowned slightly and did not answer. Xu Qing continued: "Because God feels that human beings have gone bad, the whole world is getting dirty, no longer a beautiful world he imagined, so he intends to die, intends to reshuffle, and make the world a bright future." stand up. I think, since the terrorist broadcast put the term ''Noah''s Ark'' into the task, does it also imply what? If we take this extreme way, kill the pregnant woman, and get the child out, will there be any bad luck? Su Bai looked out of the window, and a car on the elevated plane quickly passed by, and the sound of the engine roaring and the whistling sound came from the ear. "Xu Qing." Su Bai suddenly said. "Ok." "Have you ever had a child?" "Why would you ask this question?" Xu Qing''s voice suddenly changed, with a tremolo, apparently, the mood seemed to be somewhat fluctuating. "Just curiosity, after you see a pregnant woman, you seem to have changed a person, don''t tell me, you are just pure sympathy, or maternality." "I was pregnant, but because of an accident, I had a miscarriage." Xu Qing did not cover up, and did not refuse to answer, but said his answer, "It is better in the story world, I will not think too much, But in the real world, I often dream of my child at night, he cries in my arms, why do I not want him, this feeling, you men can not understand." "The two of us started the woman''s benevolence together at this time. Is it a bit guilty? If we don''t have children in our hands, we will die together." "Alive, not to live to live." "I like this sentence very much." Su Bai took a deep breath, then bit his teeth, pushed open the van door, returned to the cab, and restarted the car. Hearing the sound of the Su Bai car, Xu Qing had some accidents: "What are you going to do?" "Send the patient to the hospital." Su Bai directly stepped on the gas pedal, and whether or not it was speeding. "Do you think that my mind is just mentally ill?" Xu Qing suddenly asked. "Poor, I was infected by you." Su Bai snarled. Under the elevated, Su Bai exercised on the road, constantly looking at both sides of the road, and soon a hospital appeared in the view of Su Bai, he immediately retrograde and drove into the hospital, the railing of the guard did not mention When he got up, he was directly broken by Su Bai. Sending the Buddha to the West, Su Bai drove the car directly to the door of the clinic, and shocked some patients and medical staff around him. Then Su Bai pulled out the car key and got off the car, and got into the crowd. in. Soon, the security guard of the hospital came over and found the pregnant woman who was already bleeding in the van. He immediately shouted "Save the Man". Then, the stretcher car, the doctor, the nurse, etc. also rushed over, no matter what, since things happened In the hospital, there is no way to see the dead under the public. Su Bai hid himself in the crowd, watching the pregnant woman being pushed into the building. He didn''t choose to stay close, and he didn''t choose to wait for the rabbit. He didn''t do anything, so he casually swayed in the crowd. Sure enough, very soon, two private cars drove into the hospital, and five people came down from above. They rushed directly into the hospital. Then, several cars stopped outside the hospital, and some looked like they were in Su Bai. Much like the "children who are jealous" men rushed to the hospital, apparently, they were listeners to the news. In the hospital, the small clinics are definitely full of the eyeliner of the rest of the team. This is something that Su Bai knew long ago. So since he sent the pregnant woman to the hospital, he broke it again and regained it from the wolves. Preparation for food. Su Bai did not intend to continue to stay here, but went straight out of the hospital to prepare for a taxi. At this time, the voice of Xu Qing came out on the mobile phone: "Su Bai, I found a bed and breakfast, the environment is relatively comfortable, and it is also hidden. I sent the address to you via SMS. Come over." "Well, I have already been sent to the hospital for pregnant women. If you can keep your mother and child safe, just look at her creation." "Thank you, I owe you a favor, the next time there is a spoils distribution, my one is for you." "Don''t worry, I don''t have to suffer from unequalness. I don''t want to let an assassin who gets along with each other to be dissatisfied and complained about me. Otherwise, I don''t know how to die when I end up." "In short, thank you." "It doesn''t matter." Su Bai did not tell Xu Qing, in fact, even without her obstruction, he might not be able to do it himself. "Is this not a good thing, Jide?" ............ Women? asked a man with a burn scar on his face. "In the emergency room." A woman replied that she was wearing the nurse''s clothes, but it was obviously not a nurse, and the hat was not worn, apparently just dressed up. "Go to control, no matter what, the meat to the mouth, can not let others rob." The face of the man said to the people around him. "Yes." "understand." "know." One listener disguised as a nurse, one disguised as a patient, and the two entrances on this floor began to monitor separately. The man with the face was standing at the door of the emergency room with two other people. I dont know if they were pregnant women. Loved ones. "Captain, there seems to be another person at the door of the hospital." The nurse looked at the elevator and the corridor while looking through the window to the hospital door. Is it an audience, sometimes it is very easy to distinguish, especially the other party? There is not too much disguise, and it is clear that I just received the news and rushed. "Everyone is ready, ready to fight to drag them if necessary." The sly face man passed the phone to his team members. Suddenly, the lights in the emergency room turned green, apparently the surgery was over. The sly face man immediately picked up the phone again: "Everyone gathers in the emergency room and the child is born." The audience who disguised themselves as nurses and patients quickly rushed back. A doctor and two nurses first came out of the emergency room and looked at the face-faced man. Some of the unexpected childrens father actually looked like this, but they still smiled. Road: "Mother and child are safe, congratulations, it is a thousand dollars." The audience who disguised as a patient could not give the red envelope. A string of blue currents emanate from him. The nurses fainted together on the ground, and the entire team rushed into the emergency room. The pregnant woman still seems to be fainting with a fascinating drug. On the side, there is a baby with blood on his face and wrinkled skin, but obviously he is alive. The man with a sigh of relief is relieved, "The child is still alive." There was a smile on everyone''s face, and when the child got it, everything settled. However, when the five people gathered around the child, the child''s eyes suddenly opened, and he opened a large amount, like two bronze bells, the blue-green eyes were full of ridicule: "Oh... this way of fishing, I like it the most..." "Hey!" Five gold wires were shot from the child''s navel, and the five listeners standing next to the child were simply smashed by the gold wire, and then their flesh and blood began to shrink and dry up, as if they were giving nutrients to the flowers. The baby was continually growing up, and the baby grew up with a look of excitement. When all five listeners became corpses, the baby grew into an old man. The old man is naked, looking around, smiling: "Damn, if you don''t enter the story world and fight with the gang, you don''t need to try your best to recover yourself. However, the vitality of the audience is really delicious. Oh, this taste, in the real world, can really not taste and dare to taste it. Chapter 240： Being abused On the side of the road in front of the hospital, Su Bai has been standing for ten minutes, still did not get the car, if not for fear of attracting attention, Su Bai intends to simply grab a car to go; Su Bai now has an advantage, that is, most of the squads have never seen themselves, because in the sideline task 1, it is time for everyone to get together and fight for the sideline task to get rewards, Su Bai The team that was in the past and the team of Park Yaoyao killed one in another place. Therefore, it is equal to the two survivors of Su Bai and Xu Qing, who missed the stage to show their perfection. This is also an advantage, especially when the number of own teams is only 2, it should be cherished; Finally, the taxi came, Su Bai sat down, and Xu Qing gave the taxi driver a copy of the address on his text message. When the result was finished, the door was pulled away from the outside, and an old man trembled. Come in. "Hey." Su Bai shouted, meaning that someone had already been here. However, the old man still walked in, and the taxi driver turned to ask the old man where to go. The old man touched his forehead and said a place name. The taxi driver summed up in his heart and said: "You two are very close, just one block away. So, one person is 50, and you don''t have a watch." Su Bais heart is also helpless. He can only sigh in the heart that the terrorist broadcast is really good at creating the story world. In this year, with the continuous development of the network car, it has been recognized by the countrys legitimacy. The share of the taxi that was originally owned by the taxi has been compressed to a very low and low position. Many taxi drivers are not picking up the picks directly. The taxi companies cant recruit people, and even the assessments are skipped. Therefore, at this stage, the quality of taxi drivers in many cities in China is getting worse and worse, forming a vicious circle. The taxi started to drive, and the old man kept coughing, like he was sick; Su Bai shook the window of the car, revealing the wind, trying to make himself and the old man a little farther, showing a very disgusting gesture. The old man looked at Su Bai without knowing it: "Young man, is there a paper towel?" "No." Su Bai refused. "Cough..." The old man turned back and coughed himself. The taxi driver is really afraid that the old man will dirty his car and subconsciously speed up. The first to arrive was the location of Su Bai, Su Bai gave the money, got off the bus, and then the taxi continued to move forward. Su Bai picked up the mobile phone, I don''t know why, just in the taxi, my call with Xu Qing was suddenly broken. At this time, I called back and waited a few times. Xu Qing quickly answered the phone: "Hey, just how to hang up the phone." "Don''t ask, you listen to me..." Su Bais words have not been finished yet, and an old face appears so suddenly on the shoulders of Su Bais shoulders. "What to say?" The voice of the old man was a little joking and mocking. However, soon, the old man did not smile, because he found that Su Bai was laughing too, laughing more than him: "Tell you Malang Gobi!" "boom!" Su Bai is calling with a mobile phone in one hand. The other hand is actually placed in the windbreaker. He has already taken the Hellfire shotgun, and the muzzle is aimed at his back. The reason is standing on the roadside. Calling is also to give the other person a feeling of being careless and very careless. The game of cat and mouse is nothing more than a set of routines that have been set over and over again, but Su Bai has played more profoundly. The Hellfire shotgun fired at close range, and the old man was immediately slammed and flew out. He landed in a position more than ten meters away, and the chest was sunk, but the whole person still maintained a stable standing position. Su Bai turned around and was a bit surprised. The old man was really resolute, and he was able to stand up with a shot. It seemed that the gas was still very good. Su Bai shook his head and this time he finally collapsed. Board. The old man looked at the hole in his chest and looked at the muzzle that Su Bai pulled out from the windbreaker. Some accidents and some excitement, then he turned his head and pointed at Su Bai and laughed: "Yes, boy, this trick can be played, I was really cheated by you, it is a pity that you are not going to film." The old man didnt cough at all, and he spoke very well. Su Bai raised a pair of guns, pointed at the old man, did not speak, and did not want to talk. "I heard you talk before, there is a pregnant woman there, sorry, the old man I booked." The voice just fell, the old man''s body disappeared in the same place, directly appeared in front of Su Bai, Su Bai subconsciously pulled the trigger, but the old man''s palms pushed up, Su Bai''s muzzle was lifted up, opened two robs in the air Then, the old man kicked the white belly of Su Bai in one foot, and the whole person of Su Bai was flew out, just like the old man was shot by a gun. Su Bai''s feet kept rubbing on the ground, and eventually stood still, but the whole person was really straightforward for a while. "The gun is good, but you haven''t integrated it into your body yet. It''s also true that the weapons that are redeemed from the micro-shop are so difficult to integrate, and you are too dependent on foreign objects." The old man loosened his waist and touched his hand in his own wound position. Soon, the wound position began to recover. This is not the resilience of the vampire, nor the resilience of special bloodlines, but the magic that naturally manifests itself after the level of life has risen to a certain level. This old man can control the division of cells in his body and has reached such a kind. Into the point of micro. Su Bai just stood up straight, and the old man disappeared again in the same place. Su Bai subconsciously stepped back, but soon, the old mans hand appeared directly on his side, clasped his neck and took his whole person. When he raised it, he immediately slammed into it. The whole person of Su Bai broke into a convenience store on the side of the road like a cannonball. Hellfire shotgun has been held in the hands of Su Bai until now, but in the face of such a level of opponents, Hellfire shotgun is useless, the speed and reaction of the other party is completely crushed. He himself can''t shoot him at all, and even if it is shot, it seems that the damage to him is much lighter than that of Su Bai. Once again, it was difficult to get up. Su Bai saw a pair of feet wearing disposable slippers appear in front of him. Then, it was black in front of him. The old man slammed the face of Su Bai, and the whole person was smashed. Immediately after the old avatar was playing the game, Su Bais ankle was in the other foot, so that Su Bai, who had just climbed up, fell heavily on the ground again. "Its all like this. Im still holding my own gun. Hey, this obsession is really heavy enough. The old man kneels down, holding a white hand on his hand, forcing Su Bai to release the gun, then one foot. Sweeping over, smashing the gun into the corner, followed by the gourd painting, and the two Hellfire shotguns were opened from Su Bais hand. The old mans hand gently patted on Su Bais face: Hey, dont pretend to die, just not sighing and preparing to attack me? Su Bai slightly over the head, looking at the old man, his face began to become awkward, zombie lineage switching! "Hey, there are a lot of things at the bottom of the box." The old man once again buckled Su Bais neck and raised the whole person of Su Bai. Even if he switched to Su Bai of the zombie lineage, he still had little ability to resist in the old mans hand. "There is such a good bloodline, it is not good to use it. I used two broken guns to dry up all day, and I lost the watermelon with sesame seeds." The old man shook his head and shook his head, then slammed it and put Su Bai to The wall of the convenience store. However, just as the old hair was strong, Su Bais whole person directly turned into a shadow, and the old mans hand suddenly disappeared. Then Su Bai fell behind the old man, and the set of accessories from the frozen man was fully excited at this time. Come out, cold poison broke out! "boom!" The temperature in the convenience store dropped rapidly, and a layer of frost appeared in an instant. The old man was also frozen and lived inside, motionless. Su Bai squatted out, picked up the Hellfire shotgun, looked at the old man who became an ice sculpture, thought about it, and finally gave up the urge to use the Hellfire shotgun to try again, but directly Turn around and leave. After Su Bai went away, the ice layer of the old man began to crack. Immediately, the old man came out. He rubbed his hand and seemed to be a bit cold. Of course, it was a bit cold. At the entrance of the convenience store, someone came in and pushed in. It was a man wearing a blue jacket. The mans face was filled with a feminine scent. At the mans feet, there was a small cockroach there, glaringly staring. The old man. "Is that guy your relative?" the man asked, a little unexpectedly. "You not only deliberately get through the siltation in his body, but also dialed him. Hey, it made me very embarrassed. If I had this level at that time." The strong person will call me and I will really feel moved to cry." "Well, my business, you should know a little." The old man looked at the man in front of him, his eyes were serious. Obviously, he could have been with Ha Bei before, because the two sides were not on a level of strength, but the man in front of him, not long ago, he and another woman joined forces to make a big hit. I had to find a female corpse lurking into her stomach to find a chance to recover from the opportunity to fish and listen to the audience. "You are an orphan." Xiaolou smiled. "You haven''t sucked enough life? How is it so old? It''s not like you have always been meticulously dressed." "I will absorb the vitality of the lower-level audience. It is estimated that the terrorist broadcast will really touch me. Anything is too late. Now this state is enough." "Oh, Lan Lin said that she is not going to find a baby to sit in Noah''s Ark. She is going to experience the feeling of God''s death. You look like it can''t be played." "Not necessarily, huh, huh, this main line mission did not say that the baby was not erased, but it was impossible to get on Noah''s Ark. I actually experienced the feeling of dying, which is of great benefit to us." "You are such a temper. I know that now, why bother and Lan Lin fight for the kitten demon." "I did not expect that your sissy will actually help women to grab things!" The old man yelled. "Come on, you are not dead, right, you just haven''t finished talking, that guy, where is it worth your attention?" The old man turned and was about to leave. Hearing this sentence, his body glimpsed and slowly said: "When my mother gave birth to me, I shouted for a long time on the side of the road. No car was willing to take her to the hospital. She gave birth to me on the side of the road and then became infected. She died shortly after I was born. I have been thinking, if I really met a kind driver that day, I would not have a mother when I was born. The tower nodded, and the face was sincere, with one hand on his chest. "Sorry." Chapter 241： The thrill of the sea Su Bai groped all the way according to the previous address and finally found the home. At the door, Su Bai stopped. He didnt think Xu Qing would still be stupid with the pregnant woman in the hotel after going through his own phone call. Wait for yourself. Sure enough, it seems that Xu Qing, who hides the darkness, discovered Su Bai, and her figure came out directly from the shadow of the big tree across the street. "Women?" asked Su Bai. "In the basement, in such a short period of time, I can''t transfer her together." Su Bai nodded. She understood the meaning of Xu Qing. Since it was too late to transfer, she simply hid the pregnant woman and then concealed it in the surrounding area. This is a very sensible way to persuade Su Bai not to have a caesarean section. Its much more sensible. This is probably the reason why everyone has weaknesses. Su Bai is also the same. For certain things, it always shows a kind of mentality and style that is normal. Xu Qings eyes looked at Su Bai, which meant that Su Bai still needed to transfer. She had heard the gunshots immediately after Su Bai and her own phone call. Obviously, the situation of Su Bai was very dangerous at that time. Who knows that Su Bai just waved his hand and said that he didn''t have to. Xu Qing frowned, walked over and opened the door, let Su Bai go in, Su Bai found the bathroom, went straight into the shower, Xu Qing waited for a while, seeing Su Bai is really taking a shower, no longer I think more, it should be the trouble that has been solved by Su Bai. She took the pregnant woman who was still sleeping in the basement and put it on the bed in the bedroom. Hot water, constantly washing his body, Su Bai was surprised that he had no bruises in his body. In fact, when he came back, Su Bai had already returned a bit of taste, and he was continuously Slamming, I felt very painful at the time, but when I came back, I found that my whole person was much more brisk, and the whole person was like Tongtai. This feeling is very strange. I have just been squashed by the sea, but I feel so comfortable... Suddenly, Su Bai thought of Ying Yinger, the woman seems to be an expert in this respect, but the old man seems to be more independent. Su Bais mind remembered the old mans words, meaning that he heard a phone call in the car and you still have a pregnant woman in the car. At that time, in the van, that is, one person and one pregnant woman, where was the old man hiding? Why didn''t he go directly to the pregnant women who sent him to the hospital? Su Bai feels that with the strength of the old man, the two audiences in the hospital who are counting the robbing of the children are estimated to be not the opponents of the old man. In his eyes, it is completely crushed, the two teams. It is estimated that it is almost the same. One possibility, which appeared in Su Bai''s mind, let Su Bai feel the back of the shower cool, one hand, gently attached to the tile surface of the bathroom, perceiving that a fleet of fleeting cold. "It''s true, he''s a mother." Su Bai snorted, he did not know who he was, what old man? Hey yourself? Still licking this terrorist broadcast? After the cockroach was finished, he pulled off a bath towel and wiped his body. When he came out, Su Bai thought that he didn''t even have the clothes to change. But Xu Qing was slightly surprised that a set of clothes had appeared outside the bathroom door. Not yet, obviously Xu Qing prepared, a set of men''s casual wear, that is, no underwear. Dressed up and walked out, Xu Qing was sitting on the sofa eating apples, seeing Su Bai wearing clothes and coming out, smiling slightly: "I chose the clothes from the next house, isn''t it?" "You should give me a sneak out of underwear." "I found it. I didn''t find the unopened underwear. I didn''t feel it was suitable for you." "I have a heart." Su Bai also sat on the sofa, picked up an apple and picked up a fruit knife to start peeling. The living room is directly opposite the bedroom, the bedroom door is open, the pregnant woman is sleeping on the bed, sleeping very sweet, have to say, the effect of the catwoman jade is really good, no wonder Feng Yalong at the beginning and Xu Qing after it Have a soft spot. "Is the apple still peeled?" Xu Qing said, looking at Su Bai. Su Bai smiled, pulled off an apple peel, and handed the apple to Xu Qing. "Please eat one, thank you for helping me find clothes." "Yes." Xu Qing was also welcome, took over the apple. Immediately, Su Bai got up and stretched out. "What should I do with this pregnant woman? I can''t go to the hospital when she wants to be a newcomer and send her to the hospital. If this is the case, then we are really dead." "The family next door is a doctor, the hostess is a nurse. The city''s calendar shows that these days are National Day holidays. They should be at home all the time. I will always pay attention to their dynamics. If they go out, I will keep up. When this pregnant woman wants to be born, let the doctors and nurses and couples come to give birth. No matter what, they always have more experience than us." Xu Qing shook the apple in his hand and added: "At least Someone Baidu is reliable." "Hold it, how do you feel that I have to kill you in this world of stories? You will be able to spread this out after you live out." Xu Qing had enough fingers on Su Bai. "Come, come and kill me." Su Bai looked at Xu Qing''s body very seriously, and then said: "I don''t really like a woman who is too good to be extreme. I don''t have much meat on my body. I feel awkward when I feel it." "Hey." Xu Qing took a sip at Su Bai. "What to eat at night, since there are fruits in the house, you should also eat." "Take a takeaway, I am too lazy to do it, and I have no time to do it." Xu Qing suggested. Su Bai nodded, then went to the door and pushed the door open. "I am sitting in the yard for a while." "Do you think about life?" "almost." There is a cane chair in the yard, Su Bai sat up, the afternoon sun shines on the body, just took a shower, and then the sun is warm, it is really a very enjoyable thing, and you must know that this is still the story world, in In the world of the story, you can sneak in the same way, and its nature is like swimming in the desert, and it is especially cherished and comfortable. Su Bai squinted slightly, and his mind constantly recalled the pictures of the battle with the old man, and merged the Hellfire shotgun into the body? Su Bai remembers that the fat man once said that the integration of the instrument in the body is the dividing line of the audience''s strength, but Su Bai did not see the fat body melt into his body, or that the fat man has always been hiding a hand? It shouldnt be, Su Bai remembers that on the Taoist mountain, the fat man was nailed to the rock wall. Its impossible to hide it at that time. Moreover, the monk and Gyatso did not have this performance because Is the reason why everyone''s strength is still not up to standard? The black man, but the compass is integrated into the body, but it is a pity that the black man did not show his true strength in front of Su Bai and was thrown down by the Frankenstein as an ordinary person and then killed. With his hands crossed, Su Bai was thinking about the old mans sentence that relied too much on foreign objects and sesame lost the words of watermelon. This old man is really a bit interesting. The previous experience is a little thought, it is a bit like a martial arts novel. In the cave where the protagonist entered, he encountered an old strange point. However, this opportunity has come a little bit inexplicable. Su Bai has always believed that there is no love for no reason in the world. There is no hate for no reason. The thing that can be lost in the sky may happen, but the result is that the person is killed. Just then, an Audi car drove past the road in front of the yard. It was a coincidence that the driver, Su Bai actually knew. It is Sun Haoran. After Sun Haoran turned over, he returned to the car and confirmed that Su Bai was in the courtyard behind the fence. The face also had an unexpected smile. The distance between the two people was not far, that is, five or six meters. Look like that. "Its so good." Sun Haoran said. "It''s a bit." Is there a pregnant woman? asked Sun Haoran. "No, but there is news." "Oh, we also found, and it is pregnant; the team later added two masters, and luck is also good." Sun Haoran lost a cigarette from Su Bai from the window, Su Bai caught, Thanks to him for waving his hand. "Okay, in short, thank you for helping us talk last time, let us live, contact more, take care of more." "This is natural." "Well, I just bought some equipment and didn''t dare to go to the hospital. I can only prepare myself for the birth." "Be careful." "Okay, yes, since I saw you, you still have to change the house. It is not safe here." "I know." Sun Haoran drove away. Su Bai stood up and returned to his room. Xu Qing was lying on the sofa. An apple had not finished eating. Some accidentally said: "Thinking about life so soon?" "Do you see the camera on the side of the road?" Su Bai asked. "Uh, oh, of course." Xu Qing replied. "We seem to have forgotten a very important issue, or our own negligence. We thought that we could safely hide from hospitals and clinics and some listeners. It seems too naive now. This is a modern city. If there is a master who is proficient in computers or even intensified, this kind of audience is there. The whole city is full of his eyes and ears. "What do you mean, we were discovered?" There was just a listener I had contacted in this story world driving past the road in front of our yard and then stopped to greet me. "Is it possible to be an encounter?" "No, this car was 60 yards before. It started to decelerate to 30 yards in the first ten meters of our house. Then I pretend to drive from the front of me and then come back and pretend to meet me. He has already discovered us. So deliberately to explore the road." "What is your relationship with him?" Xu Qing began to get up, cleaned up the equipment, and prepared. "Its a teammate. I also helped them talk and saved them." Su Bai replied very earnestly. At the beginning, Park Yaoyao originally planned to kill Sun Haoran directly, but Su Bai asked for help and let them survive. After all, when Sun Haoran, they also helped Su Bai, this person, can still still return. "Then how do you have no confidence in him?" Xu Qing said with a look of emotion, "Is it possible that someone will let us go to you in order to repay you?" "This is the story world, the role of friends and benefactors, is to bring the knife behind." Su Bai went to the window, gently open a curtain, outside, there are already a few people are lurking. "What about pregnant women?" Xu Qing asked. "Pregnant women are not the objects we want to protect, but also the objects they want to protect. Therefore, she is not our burden, nor is it our burden, just when she does not exist." Su Bai stretched his hand and tried to pull the gun, but his hands trembled a little, but he gave up. If the gang of Sun Haoran still needs to use the Hellfire shotgun, then it is really nothing but the gun. Maybe I really should follow the old man''s point of view to focus more on my own blood mining and expansion? Xu Qing took care of her hair in the living room glass, and said while she was saying: "Is it still the old rules? Are you walking in front or walking behind?" Su Bai looked at Xu Qing bowed his head and looked down at the glass surface of the coffee table. "I like to go in from the back." Chapter 242： Physical breakthrough! "Where did they go out? I always felt that the path of Xiao Suns journey was still a little big. If Xiao Sun said that the mans strength is similar to us, it should not be so stupid, and it would not be so naive." A low voice came from the communicator, with a top-down contempt. Obviously, it can be seen from the tone that although it is in a small team, this person is not very concerned about Sun Haoran. Put them all down to the bottom of the floor. This is also normal. When terrorist broadcasts arrange team relations, strong people and strong people form a stronger team. The probability is still relatively small. The strength gap in most teams is still very obvious. After all, team formation At the same time, everyone can''t browse the enhanced level and the strength level on the Internet to invite each other to form a team. This is a story world with a whole city attached to the suburbs of the city. Most of the audiences have a certain luck in teaming up. Inside, sometimes it is impossible to find five people, so I pinch my nose and collect others. I try to fill the team quota. Su Bai and Xu Qing are special circumstances, and they are still very different from other teams. And, the team before Su Bai and the team before Xu Qing''s five teammates have a relatively uniform level of strength, and they don''t think that other people''s pits are still relatively small. "Don''t go out, I have focused on monitoring all the civilian and public cameras around the house. I haven''t found signs of their departure. They should still be inside. However, they should be alert. I am about to crack them. When they were on the phone, they actually turned off the phone, so I guess they guessed that there was my existence. Everyone should be careful." This voice, with a bit tenderness, the speaker''s age should not be large, but the tone of the voice reveals a feeling of old-fashioned autumn, obviously in the ranks of the team is not low. "Little Sun, you three blocked the back door, don''t go in, just in the yard, I am going to go in with A Hyun, they are two people, we have an advantage in the number of people, the problem we should take is not big, you If you can find the right opportunity, you can get pregnant women out." This is the first voice. Obviously, what he said is A Hyun, the man who can control the surrounding network. A Xuan has already reached the front door. He lowered his headset and said: "I scanned it with an infrared detector. This distance should be enough. Guo Cheng, wait for me." "Okay, huh, huh, its really convenient for you." Guo Chengs back was carrying an iron sword, and his clothes were very thin. It looked like an ascetic warrior, but the whole person revealed a kind of sharpness. , like a piece of steel that has been forged red. However, soon, there was an incredible voice from A Xuan: "Its weird." "What''s wrong?" Guo Cheng asked. I saw a scan of a pregnant woman lying on the master bed, and there were no signs of the other two. "Is it already withdrawn first?" "Guo Cheng, if finding a pregnant woman is such a simple matter, do we still need to **** it from others?" Ah Xuan asked, meaning how the other party is willing to let go so easily. "Forget it, don''t scan it. Go in and see it. The soldiers will block the water and cover the soil. If they are there, they will see the true chapter. If not, it is ours to take the pregnant woman away." Ah Xuan nodded. "I am entering from the front door, you are entering from the back door." Guo Chengsong loosened his neck, and then the whole person rushed forward, the door was hit, but his figure did not enter the house, because behind the door, there was a man waiting for him. Su Bai looked at the man who had directly hit his own arms. His face showed a disgusted expression. Then he burst into his arms and folded his arms. He held the guy directly in his arms, like a python treating his prey. The same, strangling him! Guo Chengs brain is simply going to marry her, and she just scanned that there is no one in the house, but the person actually stood behind the door and waited for himself. Which one is it? In fact, Guo Cheng is a strange blame, after all, Su Bai is now a zombie state, absolutely cold-blooded animals, infrared sensing is naturally undetectable. Su Bais arms were strong, the whole body was stretched straight, and the person in his arms had already sent out mourning. At the same time, the bones also came with a crisp sound. A sense of satisfaction stemming from his inner heart emerged. This is different from The thrill of killing an enemy with a Hellfire shotgun is a kind of self-confidence that comes from deep inside. The difference between the two feelings is a bit like wearing a suit, a feeling of not wearing a sleeve, and coming out. However, Guo Cheng immediately responded and responded after the pain of the beginning. The iron sword behind him gave a tremor, and automatically flew out and cut it on the arms of Su Bai; The place where the iron sword and the Su Bais arm touched sparked a string of sparks, and the upper body of Su Bai was shocked. The whole person couldnt help but let go of Guo Cheng and then retreat. Guo Cheng''s potential is not forgiving, the iron sword starts, and stabs directly to Su Bai. Su Bai immediately stabilized his body shape, and his palms fit together, sandwiching Guo Chengs iron sword. "Oh!" A long string of harsh rubbing sounds, the iron sword kept passing through the palms of Su Bai, but in the end it was stopped at a position ten centimeters away from the face of Su Bai, and it was difficult to enter the slightest. Guo Cheng gritted his teeth, looked at his iron sword, his lips groaning, as if he was chanting something, the iron sword began to turn red, even if the suicide in the zombie state felt at the palm of his hand. A burst of fire and burning feeling. Taking a deep breath, the accessories on Su Bai''s body bloomed with blue brilliance. The cold poison broke out and spread out completely. The position of the back door corridor was frozen at this moment, and there was also a cone of ice on the door frame. Guo Cheng couldn''t help but hit a cockroach. The temperature of the iron sword instantly dropped, and it also seemed to solidify a layer of frost, covering the white palms of Su Bai. "Hey!" Guo Cheng snorted, the whole man stepped back a few steps, the iron sword was lost, and quickly quit the room, his hand holding the sword has given birth to frostbite, is suffering pus. Su Bai''s hands were wide open, and the frozen iron sword fell to the ground. Then, Su Bai walked out slowly. Perhaps, the old man is right. He has such a good blood. He used to rely too much on the Hellfire shotgun. Even if his bloodline cannot be exchanged and upgraded from the microstore, he cant actively explore and upgrade. What? Sun Haoran, Zhang Hua, and Qian Shujun all stood behind Guo Chengs body. Looking at the Su Bai who came out, the three people swallowed a subconsciously. They only told A Xuan and Guo Chengsu Bai that they had two Its a very powerful gun, but they didnt expect it. Even if they dont rely on firearms, Su Bais strength cant be underestimated. When Su Bai and Sun Haoran were together, they didn''t use their bloodlines, so Sun Haoran didn''t really know how much Su Bai''s cards were. "You, go in from the side window and bring the pregnant woman out, he will give it to me." Guo Cheng shouted. Sun Haoran, they just got ready to go, Su Bai''s gaze swept over, with a smile, a zombie smiled at you, you certainly won''t feel how warm, but make you feel scalp numb. "Seven stars step on, Wan Jian is a sect!" Guo Cheng crossed the fingers and held his arms flat. From the position of his back, seven blood swords spewed out, with a strange brilliance; In an instant, the blood sword directly stabbed Su Bai, the speed is fast, it is simply messy, Su Bai simply can not capture the trace of the blood sword, can only rely on the feeling of punching out, with a suffocating fist flying Two blood swords, but there are five blood swords, but they directly penetrated the body of Su Bai, not a physical sense of penetration, but the damage is even more terrible; Su Bais whole person was lying on the ground, his mouth overflowing with black blood, and his face was distorted for a while; Guo Chengs face is not very good-looking. These seven blood swords are his origins. They use their own source to fight. This is the killing of a thousand self-damaged things. Su Bai closed his lips, and his breath continued to increase. Immediately, when Guo Cheng rearranged seven blood swords, Su Bai stood up fiercely, and a shout was heard in his mouth. The zombie lineage instantly switched to blood lineage. The whole person turned into a shadow and quickly drifted past. !!!!!!! Seven blood swords once again penetrated the shadow of Su Bai, and the shadow of Su Bai almost became extremely dim. Obviously, even in the state of response, it could not stop the blood sword from hurting himself, but Su Bai was born with this The momentum of the stock floated directly in front of Guo Cheng, and the shadow would wrap Guo Cheng. "Receive, sleepy, suddenly!" Guo Chengqi summoned the blood sword again and turned it into a defense on his side. His face was calm and his heart was calm. The blood sword had a great effect on the damage effect of Su Bai, the evil thing. He knew Su Bai will soon not persist, and when he wins, he or herself! There was a scream of Su Bai in the shadows, as if the robbers were roaring before they died, and they were unwilling to take them. anger, Mad, regardless of costs, All kinds of negative emotions boiled in the heart of Su Bai, and at the same time, they also showed up. This is the emotion that a person evokes when he is dead; However, at this time, the shadow is gradually becoming solid. Turn, Guo Chengs blood sword began to dim and shrink; "How could this be... how could this be..." Guo Cheng murmured to himself. The same shocked Su Bai, he did not expect that he could actually give his own shadow a kind of effect, no use of cohesive body shape to use the tooth decay to **** blood, It is possible to forcefully absorb the vitality by plundering from the wrapped things directly in response to the state! really, The old man was right. He used to rely on Hellfire shotguns to live, and he really lost his unique variant! Chapter 243： Smash and reshape! Guo Chengs seven blood swords have turned into seven **** daggers. This shows how much life essence he has been sucked by Su Bai. Su Bai now has a comfortable feeling of lying in bed after steaming the sauna. It seems that every capillary hole in your body is relaxed at this time, and the whole person has a kind of indescribable feeling. This is actually the way to tap their potential, relying on their own stimulation and the sentiment of fighting, and unearthing their own blood step by step, and Su Bai feels that this promotion method is definitely more than the direct exchange from the micro store. Its even harder, but in terms of combat effectiveness, its much more powerful than those that are directly redeemed from micro stores. It is like climbing a mountain. Some people take the cable car directly under the cable car. It seems to have climbed the mountain, but it can only be regarded as a visit. Some people are used to a pair of hiking shoes and a trekking pole. They climbed up the mountain step by step and walked down the mountain. They spent a lot of hard work, but they took all the scenery along the way and measured them with their own feet. After the whole mountain, the feelings, the experience, only the people who have truly experienced it know. Su Bai had no way to obtain direct exchange from the micro-store because of his own bloodlines. Therefore, the development and excavation of bloodlines have been in a passive state, and since Su Bai obtained the Hellfire shotgun, to a certain extent It is even more so that Su Bai has taken a further indifference to his own lineage. Until now, Su Bai has realized the pleasure of using Hellfire shotguns. For example, although humans have already left the earth and can go to the moon, they are similar to sumo wrestling and wrestling in human society. The movement is still enduring, tapping people''s own potential, and realizing that the use of foreign objects does not belong to the power of the people themselves, has always been a matter of happiness for all mankind. Guo Cheng opened his eyes at this time. His eyes were a little dim, even a little dim, as if his life was not long, but his heart was filled with a deep unwillingness! His own reinforcement, his own penance, at this time, actually become the nourishment of his own enemy, being plundered by the other way in such a way, even if Lei Feng is not willing to use this kind of thing at this time. Way to selfless dedication. "With my soul, point my sword, in my name, shape my sword!" Guo Chengs eyebrows were cracked and blood came out, but soon, a small gray sword flew out from inside. This is the soul sword of Guo Cheng, his most fundamental existence. "You can **** my blood, then I have to look at it, can you take my soul!" The bursting of the soul sword makes Su Bai''s knowledge of the sea constantly turbulent and tumbling, because Su Bai is a shadow form at this time, there is no specific physical manifestation, and likewise, his soul is at this time Can not get the shelter from their own body, when Guo Cheng''s soul sword is stimulated, it can directly affect and kill the soul of Su Bai more directly. "Don''t dare to resist!" From the depths of Su Bais soul, a violent emotion is conveyed; For this kind of emotion, Su Bai is no stranger, because every time he develops his own, this kind of emotion will be involuntarily inspired from the depths of his heart, and he will have the impulse to talk about the table. The reason why Su Bai thinks that this is not a disease, but his own nature, because of this, this is the call from the depths of his own soul, the true and purest self. Moreover, since the blood of the high-level vampire that the fat man gave himself, the blood of Su Bai also bears the brand of the vampire. It is a kind of existence that is almost invisible and will not die. Letting the body be in a dynamic balance of destruction and regeneration, and finally had to let the church sacrifice the two red archbishops to sacrifice, and then hand him over to God. The character of this kind of character, with the arrogance of a young man and my second child, plus Su Bai is also this kind of character, the integration of the two, which contributed to the mentality of Su Bais mental state, further began the normal state. It is equivalent to further tearing off the original camouflage for Su Bai. It is your pleasure to take your blood. How can you resist? Why do you dare to resist? "Roar!" The shadows have doubled at this time. Among them, there is a smoldering smoldering in the vague, zombie lineage and vampire lineage at this time actually formed a strange collusion; The suffocating gas is like a sickle, and it rubs the soul sword constantly, so that Guo Chengqiu begins to bleed. The whole person has almost become a residual candle in the wind, unable to continue to support it; Sun Haoran and other people have been standing next to them. Originally, they planned to go to the advanced house to steal pregnant women. But in a blink of an eye, the big ones on their own side fell into this passive situation, and they also seemed to have some dilemmas, if Guo Cheng Killed by Su Bai, can the three of them take the pregnant woman from the front of Su Bai? Are these three people qualified? However, they continue to stay here, they are also helpless, Su Bai''s incarnation shadows cover down, there is no specific form, Sun Haoran is a double gun, Qian Shujun and Zhang Hua are also the strengthening of physical attacks, the level is not high, for the situation in front of I dont know how to help if I want to help. If the drums are shot in the shadows, it is estimated that I will not be able to hurt Su Bai. Instead, I will kill Guo Cheng, who is crumbling. This is also because Su Bais current level with Guo Cheng has exceeded a certain level. People at lower levels are also difficult to intervene. It is beyond the limit of quantity and quality. "I admit defeat, I give up, you see, you are amazing, take a step back, let me go, otherwise... the fish is dead!" Guo Chengs Li Xiaosheng came out with a kind of decency and anger. Obviously, he intends to retreat. Because he continues, he may really fall here. However, from his words, he seems to be able to guess that he still There is a hole card, a card that can be used with Su Bai, as if it is true or false, that is, Su Bai himself to consider. "You are not qualified to talk to me about conditions." How can Su Bai, who is enjoying this kind of plundering pleasure, be able to give up because of the other partys one or two sentences? In the world of stories, sometimes in the story world, it is sometimes known that there are tigers in the mountains and they have to be biased toward Hushan. Not to mention the present, the other party can only live a few words and live. Can you let Su Bai give up a lot of blood left? Impossible, impossible! For this result, Guo Cheng seems to have expected it for a long time. His face has already appeared gray and ruined, almost the same as the one who will die. However, the next moment, he began to show up in the whole body, a decisive The breath is revealed; Seven blood swords that have been reduced to the size of a thumb are instantly merged together to form a new blood sword. Then, the soul sword and the blood sword are combined into one, and together they begin to tremble. Burst! "boom!" A terrible explosion, although the scope of the explosion is not very large, just a circle with a radius of less than three meters. Sun Haoran just feels bright and indirect blindness, but quickly recovered, and there is not much Discomfort, except that everything in that circular area was turned into smoke, and the land was flat enough to be described in words, as if God had taken a pair of scissors and cut a piece from here. "Dead?" Zhang Hua did not dare to set the channel. "It should be dead, and the two are gone." Qian Shujun also licked his lips. "Mom, they are dead balls, let''s go and get pregnant." Sun Haoran took the decision at this time and immediately took the lead to go to the room. Zhang Hua and Qian Shujun also immediately returned to God and followed them up. The three men passed through the back door, but Qian Shujun, who was at the end, suddenly stopped and shouted: "Hey, what color is this door before? How do I remember it should be green, not red?" Sun Haorans chest was ups and downs. What to do with this, pregnant women are in the master bedroom, come together. However, at this moment, the blood color from the door began to creep, and slowly dripped and splashed. Some sticky blood color fell on Qian Shujun and Zhang Hua, making the two people a little confused. Sun Haoran didn''t talk at this time, because there was also a thick red drop on his eyebrows. "Is this a pigment?" Qian Shujun said with some disbelief that he dripped the most, and the upper body was almost like being soaked in it. "Heavily **** smell, this is blood." Sun Haoran frowned, suddenly, there was a continuous explosion outside, apparently Xu Qing and A Xuan played against. "There is still a person on the opposite side. We can''t delay any more. Let''s put pregnant women first..." Sun Haoran said that he hadn''t finished talking yet. He suddenly made a scream, his nose directly sagged, no, exactly. A fusion, the drop of blood falling on the tip of his nose is like sulfuric acid, which is constantly eroding. At this time, Qian Shujun and Zhang Hua also screamed together, but their painful time is relatively short. Because they have a lot of pigments, they are almost melted away from most of the body. On the ground, the area of ??blood donation is constantly expanding. Sun Haoran squatted on the ground. How uncomfortable he is now to suffer is a kind of torture, a terrible torture. The problem is that he can''t die soon. This is the most afflicting thing. Among the blood, slowly bulging, a person''s form, slowly revealed, and soon, a face was revealed from the blood, he looked at Sun Haoran who stumbled in front of himself, with a corner of his mouth A cozy smile, as if enjoying an interesting repertoire, Really, pleasing to the eye. Sun Haoran reached out and took helplessness and fear. However, Su Bai, who came out of the blood, did not care. One hand stretched out and held down Sun Haorans head, putting his whole person in the blood. immediately, Sun Haoran has completely integrated the whole person. Chapter 244： Blood is my life! The essence of the life of the three people has been fully integrated into the blood of this big beach, and then turned into the nutrients needed by Su Bai, absorbed by Su Bai; This is the rhythm of the blood family, but also the horror of the blood family; Guo Chengs self-destruction really threatened Su Bai, which almost collapsed the body of Su Bai, and finally turned into a red color solidified on the door frame; However, if Guo Cheng used self-explosion at the beginning, seven intact blood swords and the traction of the soul sword, Su Bai broke without a trace of vitality, but the key is that Guo Cheng did not do this because at that time he did not I feel that I will lose, and I dont think I will lose. When he knows that he wants to lose, he is already too late; He lost the origin of nearly six blood swords, and Su Bai is equal to the source of these six blood swords, and the soul sword is also worn by Su Bais suffocating too much. Next, Guo Chengs final acquaintance has become a so-called... wishful thinking; Even under the yin and yin, help Su Bai get an opportunity, a good time; When Guo Cheng blew himself up, Su Baiben was in response to the state, and his body became a black mist. He was in a state of dispersion. After the explosion, it was equal to screening the whole body of Su Bai once and for all, and removing it once; The impurities disappeared, and the rest, that is, the complete essence of the whole, this is also the reason why Su Bai accumulated enough, to know how many supplements Su Bai has eaten since the redemption of the vampire bloodline, how many opportunities have been encountered, people The brain, the heart of Zhang Su, the blood of senior vampires, etc. In the end, in the explosion just now, a sublimation was formed; The red color of the facade is the purest white and the most authentic white. The blood family, this is the race that lived on the blood, the long life, the terrible body self-healing ability, let them and the blood conclude an indissoluble bond, all of them are from the blood, their future, Will also go in the blood; Of course, the luckiest thing is that when Su Bai needs the most nutritional supplements, Sun Haoran, a few of them, just passed under the door, sent the door to the nourishment, and sent it to their own supplements. If you dont accept it, its too much to give face. Standing up in the blood, the newly shaped body is a little weak, and the steps are a bit weak, but Su Bai does not feel the slightest dissatisfaction, even the inner heart is full of ecstasy. On the ground, there are still Sun Haoran, Qian Shujun and Zhang Hua''s clothes and shoes, showing a silent irony. Su Bai continued to move forward. In a mezzanine of the aisle, two Hellfire shotguns were taken out. In fact, Su Bais plan was that if he relied on his own bloodline strength, he would at least retreat. Secondly, when I came back and re-injected the Hellfire shotgun in my hand, it was a retreat, but it was because I had previously played out the fire and made a state of it. I forgot this embarrassment, perhaps because I forgot it. The undead place was dead and then born. At least, from the current results, the old mans words to himself are indeed correct. You really shouldnt rely too much on foreign objects and ignore your own treasures. At the very least, if you cant play with the old man, As it is now, at least it will not be completely suppressed by the speed and strength of the old man. The Hellfire shotgun burst into a sensation in the heart of Su Bai''s palm. Su Bais mouth has a smile, but now Su Bai is naked, completely naked, and there is no place to hang the gun around his waist. Going to the bedroom, there was a wave of energy fluctuations coming from the main entrance. Xu Qing was also encountering a difficult bone. The two sides are still fighting, but watching this rhythm and momentum, the two sides are at the point where no one can help. . Su Bai also hurriedly searched for a moment, found a big bathrobe, put it on his body, tied the belt, and Su Bai walked into the master bedroom and hugged the pregnant woman. While walking towards the door, the pregnant woman is still asleep, and Yu Pei is still hanging on her neck. The aura that Yu Peili automatically exudes is enough for the pregnant woman. This ordinary person has been consumed by the body when he has been sleeping sweetly, and it seems to be absolutely Good abortion items. Before that pregnant woman had anything to do with the old man, Su Bai did not want to think about it anymore. Now she only asks the pregnant woman to give birth to her son. Xu Qings body was hung with many wounds. Su Bai stood by the window and watched Xu Qing still playing the offensive to the young man again and again, but every time that person seemed to be able to predict in advance, he would do it one step ahead. In response, many parts of the man have undergone mechanization, like an artificial person. Su Bai can understand those who strengthen his blood, but it is difficult to understand the behavior of transforming his body into a robot. The rest of the blood is actually good. He can still have a personal appearance, but he can also feel the feeling of being a human being, but the transformation After becoming a robot, it is equivalent to changing a way of life. Imagine that it is no different to touch a woman to become a steel pipe. There is no difference between eating an apple and eating a stone. What is the meaning of life like this? Xu Qing glanced at Su Bai, who was standing in the window watching the movie, and said: "Look what, look for it, don''t you help?" Su Bai said with some surprise: "I thought you would mind that I would disrupt your fair confrontation." Xu Qing was extremely angry and laughed: "If you want to be lazy to watch a movie, you can say it, don''t look for an excuse." Su Bai nodded, walked out of the house, and then handed the pregnant woman to Xu Qing. Xu Qing knew that Su Bai was worried that both of them would leave the room before and after, so that people who might be hidden deeper could take the pregnant woman. At the moment, the pregnant woman is also picked up. The pregnant woman is also an adult, and most women will be blessed when they are pregnant. The weight is not light, but in the hands of Xu Qing, she is like a big rag doll, not a weight. Ah Xuan took the opportunity to look at his own wheat at the same time. At the same time, a stream of data flashed in the eyes. The whole person stepped back a few steps. He passed the camera on the back door and had already seen what happened at the back door. When fighting with Xu Qing, Ah Xuan couldn''t be distracted. When he saw Su Bai killing Guo Cheng and Sun Haoran''s pictures, the whole person was almost scared and some of them collapsed. How can this be played? This, still use? Su Bai slightly over the head, looking at A Hyun: "When I first came into contact with computer games, I thought if I could become a hacker, I would do it myself and change the data. Now I grow up and see that the goods are really more expensive than hackers. You, I suddenly feel that living like this is quite boring." A Xuan took a deep breath and then stepped back one step further, placing his left hand on his chest position, bowing his head, indicating that he had conceded his defeat, and then began to slowly retreat. Obviously he planned to leave, and he was unwilling to continue playing. Xu Qings eyes showed a strange brilliance and asked: "Why, do you not eat the fat to your mouth?" "His reinforcements are on the parts of his body. Those things are precious to him. For us, it is simply a pile of scrap metal. It''s harder to get a glove than your axe. What are you doing?" Moreover, he is not so easy to interact with." "It makes a lot of sense." Xu Qing nodded. "That place can''t live." "Change the place, now the squad is killing and killing. It is estimated that the strong team should already have a baby or a pregnant woman. We are safe for the time being." It is enough to have a baby in a small team. There is no reward for taking more. So now it is very likely that there are no babies and no pregnant women in the team, that is, those who are second- and third-rate, such a team, for Su Bai and Xu Qing. It is said that the difficulty of coping is not very large. In fact, there may not be a lot of teams like Guo Cheng. Su Bai and Xu Qing went directly to the suburbs with pregnant women and lived in a farm. This farm is considered to be ruined. Obviously, investment failure can''t be done, but it just happened to give Su Bai province a lot of trouble. The farm is not powered. There is no food, except for the dense mosquitoes in the weeds, and then go to other. The pregnant woman was placed on a wooden bed, and the surrounding air was better. Xu Qing stood by the bed. Su Bai was sitting at the door, biting a grass stem in his mouth. Before that, he also checked it nearby. No camera, Not many people smoke, concealment is good, even if there are other teams really touched, there are Su Bai and Xu Qing take turns standing, it is difficult to make any sudden attacks. "Hey, it looks like, I am really worried that she has not yet had a baby during the task time." Xu Qing is worried about this. "There are still a few days, wait and see. According to the main task of the terrorist broadcast, a child is born every day. Its only two days. In less than three days, there are at most three children. The rest of the team should be in the hands. Pregnant women, we can''t leave this pregnant woman enough, and then go to other pregnant women to go. If it doesn''t work, then the last day can only be tempered." After listening to Su Bais words, Xu Qing nodded. Lets go to rest, I will stand guard. After the words, Xu Qing grabbed the eaves with one hand and the whole person jumped directly onto the roof. Su Bai went to the bathroom and took a photo. The skin in the mirror became smoother and more delicate. It seems that I don''t need to use any cosmetics in the future. There was a nail hanging next to the bathroom sink. It was a bit rusty and old. Su Bai looked at the nail, then stood in front of it, spit out a soft breath, then the palm of his hand patted it. Su Bai clearly saw his palm, and before he touched the sharp position of the nail, he melted open, and there were three blood holes in his palm, just letting a few nails pass through. "Oh, interesting." Su Bais hand was removed, and his palm immediately recovered. As before, his body passively suffered damage and then recovered. Now it is an instinct that his body has a tendency to avoid harm. This is a qualitative change. Standing in front of the mirror again, Su Bai began to sort out his clothes. Immediately, under his control, his right half of his face began to turn into blood, and then the right half began to turn into blood, but the left half. Still as usual. Looking up, Su Bai looked at the ceiling, and the whole person turned into a pool of blood and began to walk up the wall, then infiltrated the ceiling from the tiny gaps. Xu Qing is sitting on the roof and looking around, everything is moving. But did not notice that behind him, Su Bai, which is slowly condensing out, Everything, Its that, quietly Chapter 245： Caesarean section baby When Su Bai completely condensed his body, Xu Qing seemed to finally feel something, slowly turned his head. When she saw Su Bai standing behind her, the whole person shook a bit, which was very unbelievable; "you" When an assassin is quietly close to another person, it means that the assassin''s cards and confidence are directly taken in half. Can''t you be absolutely anxious and unexpected assassin, can you call it an assassin? It was just like a cat, and the tail was slammed by a person. It seemed to be able to scream and smack it with his claws, but it was obviously some color. Su Bai slowly opened his eyes, looked a little tired, with his hands on his hips, so he looked at the surrounding scenery, like walking freely, but the sky is big, the farm is big, how can I walk freely? The roof is up, and there is no ladder here. "What do you mean by this?" Xu Qing looked at Su Bai, and his dagger in his hand kept flipping over. "I sue you, you are provocative, extremely serious provocative behavior." "I just ate a can, and I went out to eliminate food. You continue to continue. The scenery here is really good, but unfortunately I stayed in the middle of the night and whited the scenery." Su Bai hit a haha, then jumped straight from the roof and jumped down, but did not try to make a blood drop from the crack in the roof. Xu Qing took a deep breath and then sat back on his knees. In the eyes, there was some meditation. Perhaps, more, it was caused by Su Bais previous actions. ............ Four days have passed. During these four days, the pregnant woman woke up several times, but they were all confused. It should be a long time to sleep under the nourishment of Yupei. When I woke up, it was more like saying Like a dream, I didn''t ask where I was. I didn''t even ask where my husband was. When I said something that was not marginal, I continued to sleep. However, Su Bai still chose to take Yu Pei from the neck of the pregnant woman in advance, and gave Xu Qing, the best thing, no matter how good the tonic, but also afraid that one is too late, the pregnant woman is obviously too comfortable to be nourished by Yu Pei. However, most people may not enter the dream eyes for a lifetime, but most of them will not enter the dream for a lifetime. The pregnant womans perfect sleep for a few days, this is the feeling of full-hearted relaxation, which is also because she It is an ordinary person, so Yupei has a greater effect on her. However, it is less than two days away from the deadline. In fact, tomorrow night, or even more precisely in the evening, should be the end date of the mission. It seems that there are still two days, actually 24 hours. Its just a little bit better. A doctor wearing a white coat was taken from a hospital in the suburbs and **** here. His treatment was not very good. He had not eaten or drunk for a long time; With the last time I learned from the previous car, this time Xu Qing paid great attention to the preparation work. When she was standing guard, she basically went to the nearby place and sneaked some surgical equipment into several places. The woman is indeed very careful, and it is really hard to get back with the doctor. Su Bai has been quite idle these days. He is not as busy as Xu Qing. When he is standing guard, he has nothing to do with roast potatoes or keep playing in the bathroom. "Now, it''s time to think about how to get rid of it. It''s too late. Do you really think she will be born in the last hour of our mission?" Xu Qing stood by Su Bai. Su Bai shook his head and walked forward. The palm of his hand was placed on the neck of the pregnant woman. Through the instinct of the blood family, Su Bai could sense that in the pregnant woman, there is still a life that is constantly emitting its own blood. However, the child''s breath is a bit confusing for Su Bai, some mottled, perhaps, is the reason for the birth, Su Bai has not experienced such a thing, so it is not very clear about these specific details. "Actually, it really is two days." Su Bai said, "But it is not stable. If it is oxytocin, it is not impossible. Healthy pregnant women choose caesarean section, which is usually the 39th week of pregnancy, because the fetal organs are in principle. It is mature, and there are fewer opportunities for emergency laparotomy in case of pain, water breakage, etc. Infants born during this period have a lower risk of developing various diseases than those born by caesarean section at week 37 or 38. Therefore, the expected date of delivery It is not possible to have a caesarean section after 38 weeks of pregnancy." "Going to the Internet to check?" Xu Qing smiled slightly. "Yeah." Su Bai nodded and said: "But I always feel that the number of days in my own life, or the number of days, belongs to the terrorist broadcast. If it is not the amniotic fluid is broken or the pregnant woman begins to have regular pains, If we have a caesarean section in advance, we always feel that I feel awkward." Xu Qing understands the meaning of Su Bai. If you want to take shortcuts in the face of terrorist broadcasts, then you may face punishment from terrorist broadcasts, or it may be more appropriate to play tricks, so some things that are often done in the real world, such as many Pregnant women in the family will choose to have a Caesarean section on a Geely day in order to take the initiative to determine the child''s birthday. But in this world of stories, babies mean life and death, and everyone knows the temper of terror broadcasts or the taste of horror, so they are also very popular. Su Bai sat down on the steps outside the door, surrounded by weeds, and the room was slightly sorted by Su Bai and Xu Qing, but outside the house, Su Bai and Xu Qing did not have the time to clean up, they just settled here. I didn''t want to reopen the farm for a few days. Xu Qing came to the back of Su Bai. "Now make a decision, it is still too late. Otherwise, we will be too passive." Xu Qing means that the caesarean section is now given to give birth to the child, regardless of whether there will be an accident, whether the child is alive or a dead baby, at least they still have a day to deal with the situation, such as... The squad of the baby. If the pregnant woman does not want to produce tomorrow, or if the result of a caesarean section at this time is a dead baby, then the two of them will not even have the time to make a last miss. Good listeners are gamblers with good psychological qualities. In the world of stories, sometimes there is a real need for a gambler spirit. Moreover, everyone will subconsciously leave a card for themselves, or leave a post. Road, like Su Bai, who often does not leave the table, is still a minority. In fact, according to Su Bais meaning, he is still more inclined to go through the process than to take such a means that may violate the will of broadcasting. However, Xu Qings attitude is already clear, and she does not want to dare to put everything on. Perhaps, in her heart, she still feels that it is better to guard a real baby than to guard a pregnant woman. Regardless of the outcome of this caesarean section, she has the opportunity to fight on her own strength. "A laparotomy, I don''t want to gamble." Xu Qing''s words have already been made very obvious. Su Bai closed his eyes and finally nodded. "Don''t you come in?" Xu Qing asked. "I let the wind out," Su Bai said. Xu Qing turned and closed the door. Then, there was a message from Xu Qing threatening the doctor. Then, the sound of some equipment collisions came. Here, at this moment it seems to have become a black clinic, and there is a very irregular and not expensive caesarean section. Su Bai reached out and pulled off a straw, and kept it in his hand. In fact, he didn''t have much meaning in his heart, and he didn''t have much worry. He just thought that this climate was supposed to be so cool when he was autumn, but he became so depressed again. Waiting, it is indeed a long one, even if Su Bai and Xu Qing are not the relatives of this child, but this child is related to the lives of the two of them. From a powerful point of view, they may pay more attention to this upcoming child. Their parents are higher. But I don''t know why, Su Bai is not nervous. About a quarter of an hour has passed. Su Bai stood up and took a chance. At this time, the door was pushed away from the inside. Xu Qing was holding a quilt and walked out. Su Bais mouth shows a bitter smile, normal process, will the child cry? But now it is quiet. Can''t it be, is it really a dead baby? Xu Qing looked at Su Bai in a complicated way. "Want to see?" "Dead baby?" Su Bai asked. Xu Qing shook his head and nodded again. At this time, the doctor who had been tied there for a long time panicked out in a panic. He almost crouched at the foot of Xu Qing: "I have done the surgery. I promise that no one will tell you. I beg you. Let me go, I beg you to let go of my family, I beg you." The doctor began to give Xu Qing a hoe. This should belong to Xu Qing''s own affairs, and Su Bai also guessed what method she used to force the doctor to submit. Just, this baby, what happened? Su Bai reached out and pulled out the quilt. There was a baby lying inside, not very active, but still breathing, not a dead baby, but why Xu Qing would... Immediately afterwards, Su Bai immediately discovered an abnormality. Next to the baby, there was something. Su Bai pulled the quilt more and the other child appeared. twin, But not twins in the ordinary sense, The heads of the two children are together, and the head positions are coincident. This is a conjoined baby! "Doctor, how long can this child live?" The doctor looked at Su Bai and asked for help from Su Bai''s head: "This is a baby, because there is no plan, you have not sent it for inspection before, so it has been born, and they may die in a few hours. Maybe you may die after a day, or you may grow up and grow up together. These are possible and there are precedents." Chapter 246： Bloody head What about pregnant women and doctors? Xu Qing looked at Su Bai. At this time, Su Bai was sitting on the steps with her children. It was almost half an hour before the child was born, and the breath of the conjoined baby was coming. The weaker, the look, not to support the next night, can support it tonight is a miracle, as for the support until the end of the task tomorrow night, Su Bai did not have this confidence, and it is very lacking; This directly gave Su Bai and Xu Qing the same problem. I was worried about whether the pregnant woman could produce it before the end of the task period. In the end, in order not to give herself a little reaction time, she decided to give a caesarean section in advance, but wait until After the baby was born, the problem that had been worried had not changed at all. It was just a change in form, and the essence was exactly the same; That is whether the child can live until tomorrow night, can you find yourself to complete the mission to get a ticket to Noah''s Ark. I was worried that pregnant women would not be produced until the time limit. Now, I am worried that this child will really die silently before the deadline. "I ask you." Xu Qing said again. Su Bai shook his head. "Just put them here, and ask the doctor to send the pregnant woman back to the city. Although the world is coming, at least they can give them a chance to finally take a look at their loved ones." "The robbing of the children is now and the bodhisattva is up." Xu Qing snarled. "You are annoying." Su Bai said very seriously. "It''s really annoying." "You........." Xu Qing smiled. "Are you blaming me?" "Don''t bother." Su Bai said these two words faintly, then continued to look at the conjoined baby, then he shook his head, "unless there is something like a natural treasure and a medical treatment. Very tall people, otherwise the child is hard to get through tonight." "This is not the right thing, we just have time to do the last fight." "If she is out of her mother''s day?" Su Bai asked. "You also agree with the caesarean section." "I didn''t mean to push this thing on your head. This is the mistake of our team. There are only two people in the team and you, so the way I talk may make you misunderstand." "What do you say below?" "You have to find a way to give this child as much life as possible. I went outside to look for it." Su Bai said, handing the child to Xu Qing. "I think I am more suitable." Xu Qing reminded that she is an assassin. If she found a squad with a baby, it would be better to rely on her to steal it. "The problem is, now, where are the other teams? Which teams have babies in their hands, and there are not many clues. In comparison, stealing can be regarded as a simple job. How to find those people? Its technical, and you, your brain has not been smart enough. "Oh, can you say not to be so direct?" Su Bai looked up and pointed at the moon that had been exposed in the night sky. "The time is limited, and I can''t allow me to go to euphemism at this time." How do I feel that our team is going to be guilty now? "When you get on the boat first, then you can''t get on the boat. You can''t get on the boat. It doesn''t mean anything." After Su Bai finished, he pointed to the two conjoined infants: "You can take care of him as much as possible. In case, there is a miracle of life. If they die, the mobile phone informs me." Xu Qing nodded. "I know." Su Bai no longer said anything more, turned directly, walked into the periphery of the farm, disappeared into the grass. ............ In the night, if it is in the country, the night should be quiet, but in the city, at night, there is also a life belonging to it at night; When the advancement of science and technology and the advancement of social productivity have separated many people from the law of sunset and sunset, the night seems to have lost the peace that has been given to it for thousands of years. The food stalls are very dense. Whether it is the store where the shop is opened or the customers who come to eat supper and drink, there are many, many streets are boiling, it is very lively, even if it is already a little early in the morning. A man in a coat stood in front of a barbecue stall and ordered a bunch of skewers. He ordered the boss to pack and walked and sat at the table next to him. The mans hand was still holding a can. milk powder. About a quarter of an hour later, all the skewers were grilled, and the boss was divided into several plastic bags before they were installed. The man settled and got up and walked back with the full skewers. As everyone knows, behind him, there is a man wearing a worker''s clothing and carrying oil and dirt, holding a white wine bottle in his hand and swaying past. The man in front walked into the alley, and the drunken men of the workers followed him in a small amount. The man in front turned into an alley, and the workers drunk the ghosts and continued to move forward. A black shadow appeared in the mens clothing. Behind him, one twisted his neck, and then twisted, a burst of bones broke out, the workers drunk directly fell to the ground, the head turned to an exaggerated angle. Its so easy, its not like the audience dressing up. The man carrying the milk powder cans came out again and knelt down to start groping on the workers clothes. Wrench, old-fashioned watch, and a salary bar, it should be an aboriginal. "" "Insurability comes." The shadow of the shot immediately turned and left here. "You go back earlier, and the last day is safe. It''s safer, and you don''t have to worry too much." When the two disappeared, the drunkard corpse lying on the ground began to twist, and from the head position, began to turn into dynamic blood, and then the head re-agglomerated and corrected the position. Su Bai stood up. He held his forehead with one hand. At this moment, there was a feeling of motion sickness. The whole person was sick and vomiting, and the body could be re-aggregated with blood. This is the new ability that Su Bai has recently acquired. A chance, but Su Bai did not completely grasp it, or some side effects have not been explored. In the end, there was still some unsatisfied Su Bai sitting on the ground. After about half an hour, Su Bai was regained consciousness, and the stunned feeling in his mind finally disappeared. Standing up, Su Bai wiped the sweat on his face with his clothes, and then looked at the direction in which he had shot and killed himself. The more you go inside, the deeper the lane, the more careful Su Bai is; In fact, even Su Bai did not expect that he could find clues in less than a few hours after entering the city. The man, the door of the store that was closed, was anxiously asked Without milk powder, it is very loud and it looks like an eagerness. In front, there is a row of shanty towns in front of the middle of the old apartment building. Many of these shanty towns are illegal buildings owned by the bottom-floor residents. They are basically used to rent out to migrant workers. Not far from the front of Su Bai, a shed was lit up at this time. Some people were chatting loudly and some people were drinking wine toast. It was very lively. It should be brought back to eat. However, Su Bai, standing behind the pole, did not rush into it, but continued to stand still; Head, it still hurts a bit, but it is not because of the reason that the neck was broken before, but because of the fact that Su Bai is not sure about these things in front of him; No. Su Bai shook his head. The fire was raging in the middle of the night and shouted at the supermarket to open the door to buy milk powder. After a long time, I bought the milk powder and went to the night market to buy the skewers. Su Bai talked to himself, and then he retreated and did not choose to enter. When Su Bai walked out of the half old district, he suddenly thought of something. He returned to the position where he was attacked. If the memory was not wrong, he was killed after the killing. The person carrying the milk can is not a way. Two people are taking the opposite direction. Su Bai chose to explore the past in the opposite direction of his own tracking. In fact, the search for such a place did not have much effect. After all, the old-fashioned apartment building was like a honeycomb coal. It was plugged in and did not know how many households, no clue to find a household. People seem to have some needles in the haystack, and Su Bai does not know if his guess is right. However, walking and walking, Su Bai suddenly asked a slightly pungent smell. He squatted down and began to look for it. Sure enough, not far away, he saw half a string of roasted leeks. In the mind of Su Bai, the image of the man who carried the skewed bag while walking and throwing it was immediately revealed. Keep looking, In front, Su Bai found a bamboo stick, and there was no oil stain on it. It was Su Bai who felt that it was ridiculous. He actually followed the four or five bamboo sticks and came to the bottom of a unit building. Going up, several layers did not see the bamboo sign, and went all the way to the fifth floor. Su Bai saw a bamboo stick and fell outside the door. Su Bais hands clung to the door, and the whole person turned into blood, which penetrated through the cracks in the door. After entering, I discovered that the door and the walls were all treated by the net, which can silence the sound to the greatest extent. Moreover, Su Bai also found a lot of things hanging on the wall, and many bodies were nailed to it, and also made anti-corrosion treatment, but these people seem to die only these days. Su Bai re-engaged his body in the dark living room, and in the bedroom of the inner room, there were two mens voices: "You go to the living room to eat, the child is hard to be asleep by me, and I won''t be awakened by your taste, I will be exhausted." "Cut, do you mean to say, or do we change? You go outside and lead people, I will take care of the children?" "Okay, it''s almost over, and today there isn''t a hook." "Senge said, tomorrow, you can attract another wave tomorrow. Tomorrow is the last day. Those teams with no babies in their hands will be completely unable to sit still, better hooked. Tonight, I should have bad luck. I have not caught them. "" "In any case, the harvest in these days is not bad. I also caught nearly 10 listeners." "Senge, they eat meat, we drink soup, anyway, we don''t expect any good things to fall into our hands. We can enter this small team, that is, there is still a little bit of errands to make hooks." Su Bai, who stood in the living room, suddenly felt a cold on the back. It was really fortunate that he was not in a hurry to touch the shack that was lit by the lights. Obviously, There is a trap, I have already killed 10 listeners, This squad, also true, his, mother''s talent, actually rely on this method to make a fortune. Chapter 247： Please come in Lu Xun''s article "Medicine" has a major account of human blood, mainly to express the ignorance and feudal superstition of people in the specific historical background at that time. It has developed to the present and extends to another layer, such as media reports. Which child is carrying a body to the government gate for compensation because he swims in the reservoir and kills his family. The title of this news can also use the word "human blood skull" in general, like using the blood of his loved ones. Make a fortune. Now, what this squad is doing is equivalent to drinking blood and deliberately sending people outside to sway, deliberately attracting listeners who are trying to find babies or pregnant women, and then in this community, not in the community. In case of accident, the shack that was seen by Su Bai in the past was a very harsh trap. There was a listener who was specially used to receive the "visiting". The body of the listened audience was hung in the community. In another house, nearly ten bodies on the wall are trophy display cases; Of course, the child is actually taken care of here. The structure of the net on the wall can maximize the isolation of the child''s crying voice, which plays a very good covert role. In the "Water Margin", the mother-in-law, Sun Erniang, and the mother-in-law, sell meat in the cross slopes of Mengzhou Road and Zhang Qingkai. The practice of this team is even worse. At least Sun Erniang is willing to go, and this team is deliberate. Inducing those listeners to "please enter the shackles." At this moment, Su Bai really feels that there are really many talents in the audience. The forest is big, and it is really what birds are there. No matter whether it is able to wait for the elegant or the next, everything can go for the benefit. . Su Bai has also encountered "telecom fraud" from the audience, which is also the best evidence of it; However, in the story world, the focus of the target is to rob other listeners, but also enjoy it, no matter whether the height, weight, and strength of the body are not missed, it is indeed a little too low. Su Bai is also self-deprecating and laughing. He now has the heart to evaluate other people''s practices. Two people inside, one is responsible for "beating the butterfly" to make the bait, the other is responsible for caring for the children, the team members who can be assigned to do this kind of task, obviously the entire team, regardless of strength or status are partial, deal with They, Su Bais confidence is very good, but its still difficult or even unrealistic to kill them without a little bit of motion. After all, although the interior of the house has been modified, it can only be isolated. Sound, but can not isolate energy fluctuations. Therefore, Su Bai did not choose to directly shoot, but continued to stand in the living room for two minutes, and began to escape the plan in his mind, the route was also planned by himself, after grabbing the child, Su Bai did not intend to return to the suburbs to find Xu Qing, as long as the child is in the hands of one of the players, then the entire team is considered to have completed the task, so it is true that the team does not need everyone to stand with the baby. When Su Bai was ready and just prepared to enter the bedroom of the inner room, a mans exclamation came out in the bedroom: What happened, how is the childs temperature so low? "what?" "No, I said that if you eat barbecue here, how can he not smell it and wake up, he, he shocked." "Wait, let me see..." "How''s it going?" "Its not that shock has passed, its just dead... "Dead? How is it possible!" "It is indeed dead, we are finished." Su Bai, who stood at the door, heard the voice inside. He didnt leave, but pushed the door straight and went in. The two men were sitting at the bed with a touch of surprise. I looked at Su Bai, but they did not act rashly and did not subconsciously pick up the baby. Look at this, it is indeed the baby is dead, they do not mean to fight for a dead baby. "Let''s leave, let me see." Su Bai said. "I''m sorry, can''t." A man stood up and began to grow green long hair. He didn''t know which kind of beast was strengthening. It didn''t look like a werewolf. "Since it is dead, why don''t you show it to me?" Su Bai asked, he still felt that the two men were not aware of their entry into the house, so they just showed themselves the self-directed drama and informed them. The teammates came over to help. "No, it can''t be, friend, you can really go to other places to find a baby, because our team has to go." The beastized man glared at Su Bai, his face was not good. The other man is holding his child, his face is gray, not a fear of Su Bai, but a panic about the result. His responsibility is to take care of the child. As a result, the child suddenly died inexplicably. How should he go? And the people in the team accounted for? "Get out!" Su Bai took out the Hellfire shotgun, which was directly shot at the guy in front of him. The bullet of the Hellfire shotgun directly swept the beastized man to the corner position, but it was not dead, but the beast The body and skin have been pitted. Su Bai was too lazy to kill at this time. He just moved forward quickly and took the baby directly from the man who was not obsessed with it. For Su Bai, he does not need to rely on the nose and listen to the heartbeat to judge a life and death, because he can sense the blood state of the human body, this baby, the blood around the body is stagnation, is already dead can no longer die. A dead baby can''t be handed over to the task. Su Bai directly threw the child to the man in front of him and turned away from the house. Perhaps this is the bad taste of the terrorist broadcast. You are desperately eating human blood here, and relying on this baby to attract the audience to lure. However, at the end of the day, the baby in his hand suddenly became violent, even if he made a fortune in the 10 listeners, but in the end it was still Huang Yus dream. If the main line mission was not completed, the boat could not be obtained by then. Tickets, stay in this city and destroy together with the city, What is the meaning of all this? When Su Bai just left the community, there were several strong energy fluctuations in the community, which could be sensed. Some of the more powerful listeners of the team would know that the baby had been violent. How angry, they have gained a lot in this story world, but if they can''t live out in the end, they become the most ridiculous humorous satire. Taking out the mobile phone, in addition to a few 10086 information and two unsold sales calls from Ping An Insurance, there is no news from Xu Qing, then, that means, the pair of conjoined infants, still alive. Su Bais heart suddenly rises to a hope that the seemingly healthy baby horror broadcast can make you violent and violent, so that the seemingly difficult to continue to support the conjoined baby, will not Create a miracle? This seems to be in line with the aesthetics of terrorist broadcasting, but Su Bai does not dare to pin all hopes on the aesthetics of terrorist broadcasting. Stopped, Su Bai stood in a dark office building on a certain floor, ordered a cigarette, across the glass window, obliquely down the old community, panoramic view. The energy fluctuations have gradually subsided and disappeared, but Su Bai does not think that they will spend this night quietly, because this is always in the city compared to Xu Qing, who has been staying in the suburbs. The squad should have more information in hand. When the baby in their hands suddenly becomes violent, what do they choose to do? In fact, it is self-evident. Su Bai saw two cars in the community. The two cars were close together. When they came out, they didnt turn right onto the road. Instead, they chose one left and turned into the road. The front car flashed. The light blue aperture should be something that a listener is doing to show his ability. Throwing the cigarette butts on the ground and stepping on it with his feet, Su Bai turned over several floors and kept up with the two cars. The speed of the car is not very fast, because there are still many illegal parking on both sides of the road, so the road is not very spacious, at the same time, they seem to be planning something, and are not in a hurry to hurry. This also created a good tracking condition for Su Bai behind him. About twenty minutes later, the two cars were turned into a lane and stopped. Here, they belonged to a group of nails and surrounded by tall buildings. There are several rows of old-fashioned buildings in the building. Obviously, there should be a small team hiding here if there is no accident. The three men came down from the two cars and then sneaked into the darkness and sneaked in. Su Bai walked over, opened the co-pilot position of a car, and sat in it. Sitting in the driving position, the man who had been beasting in front of Su Bai, the man was covered with grass and grass, but still overflowing with blood. He was not very concerned about the appearance of Su Bai, nor was it very accidental, even Also reached out and took the initiative to take a pack of cigarettes. "I know you will follow, and the captain said that you will follow." Su Bai smiled and adjusted the seat and put it back. The man ordered a cigarette, and the cigarette suddenly disappeared. Then he suddenly said, "Do you think we will succeed?" "I don''t know." Su Bai replied. "I think we are actually half successful." Su Bai made a slight glimpse, then suddenly realized, and then took the initiative to take a cigarette from the cigarette case, "Oh, very good." The man also laughed together. "I have a clean person. How can I throw it on the floor while eating skewers? Right, do you like fishing?" Su Bai shook his head and slowly sat down on his body. "Oh, no wonder, people who really want to fish should understand the truth, that is, to change the line set and the hook according to different fishery conditions." Chapter 248： you know me There are blue particles in the car, like the floating dust, there is a dreamlike feeling, but in the next moment, they become extremely terrible biological weapons, each particle is actually A blue worm, very embarrassing, as if from the evil spirits of hell, with boundless resentment; Su Bai finally understood what the blue light in the car he saw when he was upstairs. He thought that it was someone who was searching for a spell. In fact, at that time, people were trapping themselves under their own eyes. Then I really went up, because I was too confident. A worm began to connect, and from their bodies began to condense a line of light, like a netting, to block the Su Bai. At this time, the man who was sitting in the driving position also pushed the door and got off the bus. By his side, standing next to the man who had been responsible for caring for the child, the man was chewing on the chewing gum, and there was a hint of uneasiness in the previous encounter with Su Bai, which seemed very indifferent. "Is it difficult to live? Liao Qiu." Liao Qiu looked at the pits on his arm. These were all given by a shot from Su Bai. His orc enhanced the attack power. This is a weak item, but the defense is still quite strong, but it is still A shot was made into a horse''s nest, the gun, Liao Qiu is very hot now, with the two guns in hand, the weakness of his own attack power can be largely compensated. "If you live in a sleepy situation, you don''t have to lead it out to make a second layout." Liao Qiu looked at the companion around him, smiled and took a few steps back. Try to let himself retreat into a visual black spot, then shake the cigarette box, draw a cigarette from the inside and put it in the mouth to start chewing. . In the car, Su Bai did not act rashly at first. These blue bugs are not pure creatures, but a kind of dead creature, which is completely condensed by dead air. This point, Su Bai can clearly sense After all, his own bloodlines are also dark attributes, so once you use your brute force to break free, these blue bugs will blew themselves directly, and the effects of pulling down will probably cause great damage to your soul. At this time, on the eaves, a man whose eyes were hollowed out held a bone bow and stood there steadily. He had no strong gas field and no special temperament, but a blind audience. It is a magical thing to choose the bow and arrow as your weapon. At this time, the blind archer began to bow and shoot. "what!" A shivering voice came out of the void, the blind archer released his arrow, the arrow is the arrow, there is no excessive fancy, because he is blind, so there is no need for any embellishment, on the arrow There is no light, it seems very quaint. However, the biggest feature of this arrow is... fast! Soon the arrow, between the shackles, came to Su Bai, directly through the front window of the car, pierced the white chest of Su Bai, and crushed the heart of Su Bai, shot through the car, shot into Deep in the road. Precision, direct, high speed! This scene, so fast, even Su Bai himself felt incredible, the heart was crushed, and the whole person was pumped out of power as a machine at this time. A song from Miaojiang screamed with a purely wild atmosphere. The blue bugs that were covered by Su Bai at this time seemed to be stimulated together and began to burn automatically. The blue flame, like It is a self-conscious creature that desperately drills into the Su Bai body. The flames roasted the body, burning their own blood, and Su Bai''s face was twisted because of pain. "How do I feel that we don''t need to be so troublesome to lay traps, but also to kill those who want to steal food?" The man next to Liao Qiu said while throwing a chewing gum into his mouth. "Its a little trouble, just to get the most value at the least cost. Now its just the main task. You know what we will encounter next? Its the most stupid thing to make a wounded soldier now. "" The car also began to burn, and at the speed visible to the naked eye, a pile of scrap iron was formed, leaving only the car''s frame shape, which has been burned out, and two Hellfire shotguns remain in the car. The rest of the traces are gone. "End?" Liao Qiu muttered to himself, from the first sight of Su Bai and his own dialogue with Su Bai, a scene appeared in Liao Qius mind, many details, seemingly very Small, but can reflect a lot of information. "Murray, get ready for the second arrow, Xiao Yi, you can release a batch of bugs to prepare, hunt five, you should also do what you should do." Liao Qiu, who is weaker, became the person who gave orders in this small team. What is even more strange is that the three strong players in the team did not say anything, and they started to act directly according to Liao Qiu. Murrays second arrow has been set up, aiming at it, ready to shoot, and at his side, a layer of cyclone automatically emerges. This is his performance in the momentum, which can transform the momentum from abstraction to image. See how his archery is in a state of what. Xiao Yizhao is a thin man wearing a green cloak. By his side, a bunch of red worms have emerged. Xiao Yis shirt is holding a jade and starts to play. These red worms are by his side. Dancing, this is the dance music of death, because these worms are only in the legend of the ghosts of Miaojiang, which is hard to find in reality. A red-faced hunting scorpion also walked out at this time, apparently drinking too much, holding a big knife in his hand, and the whole person looked drowsy, while still holding Liao Qiu and continuing Going forward, when he was near the scrapped car, the whole person''s eyes instantly dipped. "Its too clean, theres nothing left in the bones, its really a problem. The sound of hunting five cymbals is a bit hoarse and a bit harsh, and therefore, although his voice is not high, his companions around him are audible. "He should be a vampire fortified, and the level is not low. When I entered our house, it was turned into blood and sneaked in; Although Murrays arrow broke his heart, it should not cause real fatal damage to him. However, Xiao Yis worm should have already killed his soul. At the end, he should be very uncomfortable now, but he is a self-sufficient person, a person with a bit of freewheeling, and according to his character in his previous speech actions, he probably wont be surrounded and knowingly surrounded at this time. When you choose to escape, you will take a counter-attack situation. Everyone will pay attention to whether there are special shadows around them, whether there are traces of blood. The street lights here are furnishings, meditation, and you are lighting. The man who was responsible for looking after the child nodded slightly at this time, his hands were stretched out, and a round of moonlight slowly rose from his eyebrows. The higher the flying, the more bright light, but it was a kind of feeling. Very comfortable to see things and feel more clear light. "Oh, is it so popular? Is this person mentally ill? At this time, I dont want to run around and think about counterattack?" Hunting Wuyi did not believe it, and at the same time, his knife pierced the car. In one, the force of the ruined car''s shelf collapsed directly into the air, and on the ground below the car, there was only a blackened ground, and there was no trace of blood. "He gave me the feeling that it was really a mental illness that was overconfident." Liao Qiu took the initiative and squatted down. He touched the ground on one hand with one hand and wiped a layer of black ash. However, soon, a well The cover appeared in the field of vision. Liao Qius fingers groped around the mouth of the manhole cover. There was no ash and it was very clean. Liao Qiu brows and immediately looks at himself, "Zhu Zen, be careful!" If Liao Qiu remembers it wrong, there is another manhole cover in the place where he stood before. The whole person trembled fiercely and looked subconsciously to himself, but did not find anything. However, the next moment, Murray''s arrow changed the aiming direction, aimed at the meditation, Xiao Yi''s batch of red worms directly turned a little red, quickly approached the meditation. Hunting five scorpions slammed the knife and condensed the spirit. Everyone''s attention is directed at the meditation. Obviously, if Liao Qiu speculates that the guy is not going to run away, but he plans to choose a counter-attack in this situation, then the most likely shot is the most The object that is suitable for the shot is the temperament that is the weakest and the unprotected state. The whole person is almost scared and crying, and some are overwhelmed. It seems that the next time Su Bai will appear behind him and shoot himself. really, Su Bai shot! "boom!" The manhole cover was turned over and a blood fountain appeared. However, the location where the blood appeared was not the manhole cover next to the Zen body, but the manhole cover in front of Liao Qiu. The blood directly wrapped Liao Qiu, and the hunting Wuyi subconsciously pulled out the knife and prepared to squat down, but he still stopped. He knew that he could continue to die, and the other party could not die. Liao Qiu was definitely dead. The blood quickly condenses, revealing the shape of Su Bai, Su Bai''s face is pale, the whole person looks very bad, but his hands are holding Liao Qiu''s neck, the whole person is attached to Liao Qiu''s back, right Liao Qius earlobe sighed softly, with a deep tone that I didnt know because it was weak or deliberate: "you know me." Chapter 249： Xu Qings cruel method Short-term contact, rapid change, many places can explain that Liao Qiu is a person who controls the details and the people''s minds to a high level. Rao is his psychological analysis of Su Bai, and he can actually be so deductive. Its really not easy; Maybe, from the previous Su Bai makeup workers to keep up, when hunting five murderers from the shadows, Liao Qiu knows that Su Bai is still not dead, so he deliberately throws the skewers and deliberately throws them on the ground, then Leading Su Bai, the dead baby, may be a really dead baby, in short, everything in the beginning, this is a bureau, so that Su Bai, who has a good mentality, step by step and self-righteously stepped in. Unfortunately, the way a madman behaves can''t be analyzed with a too rational way of thinking, especially Su Bai, who is also a madman with high IQ. When he realizes that he has fallen into the rhythm designed by others. After that, if Su Bai didn''t know how to change and change, then it is no longer self-righteous, but stupid and ignorant. "you know me." After Su Bai finished these three words, he also deliberately blew his breath on Liao Qius earlobe. Liao Qius face was red, obviously, he was very intimate and over-excited with gay. Not accustomed to it, it also proves that he is just a smart human, not a robot that does not feel unconscious. "I understand you so much, you should not be willing to kill me?" Liao Qiu quickly calmed his breath and asked. "Hey, you really understand me too much, you don''t threaten me not to kill you, but ask me not to kill you." Su Bai subconsciously tightened Liao Qiu, Liao Qiu''s breathing was a tough one, this face Redness is a purely physical cause, a little chest tightness. "Because, threatening you, just making fun of my life." Liao Qiu said very hard. "I want to ask, there should be a living baby in the hands of your team." "Yes." Liao Qiu told the truth, "Or how else can we panic to hunt others." "Can you..." "No." Refused so directly? "You are catching me, not our entire team, the rest of the team, it is impossible to give up their chance to complete the main task for my life. You should be very clear about this." "Hey, kick my two guns." Su Bai shouted at the hunting scorpion in front. The hunting scorpion walked silently, and smashed two Hellfire shotguns at Su Bai, and the guns fell into the foot of Su Bai. "It seems that your status in your squad is not bad. Two guns, your teammates will give me back without blinking." "By relying on the brain to eat." Liao Qiu replied. "This is better than the ones that can be loaded." Su Bai reached out and took a shot of Liao Qiu''s head. Then he reached out and Liao Qiu took a few steps forward and returned to the front of the hunting scorpion. Su Bai bent down and set off the **** fire. The shotgun was placed at the waist. Liao Qiu turned around and pointed to the set of accessories on Su Bai: "Actually, I like the set of accessories on your body. It can actually be transformed into blood with you. These two guns will not work." The air machine of the hunting scorpion re-aggregated, and Murray also re-opened the bow and aimed at Su Bai. The red flying insects of Xiao Yi shirt were arranged in one side of the sky and ready to go. Su Bai was coughing a few times without twisting his chest and turned around. "Wait." Liao Qiu said. Su Bai stopped his figure and did not move. "Do you have a baby in your hand?" Su Bai hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "However, it is dying." "Well, I guess, how do you say, buddy, believe in the miracle of life. According to the information I have now, there are only 5 teams with healthy babies, and there are two places. I don''t know. Where, of course, there are still several squads with pregnant women in their hands, but now its the last day. Looking at the theory, today, only a healthy baby can be born, so, 7 The habit of terrorist broadcasting should be adhered to and implemented. You dont have to think too much." "Oh." Su Bai smiled twice and his body shape disappeared into the night. Hunting Wuyi looked at Liao Qiu with some incomprehensibility. He didnt believe that Liao Qiu was a good person who spoke very well. When the other party put him back so generously, he would deliberately not pursue him because he returned to humanity. A valuable message was shared with the other party. Liao Qiu reached out and touched his neck position, and found out a pool of blood. Then, the blood began to volatilize and soon disappeared. Hunting Wuyi finally understood. "I''m not sure if the blood he left on me will have the same power as a remote-controlled bomb. I don''t know if it will hurt me. In theory, his bloodline should not be strong enough to control the blood outside. Level, However, from the sensibility, I dare not take my life to gamble. His flesh looks like we can''t eat it. Liao Qiu muttered to himself. Murray retracted his bow and arrow and jumped off the eaves. Xiao Yiyi also fell from the air. There were two groups of bugs under his soles, which supported him to float. Of course, he could only float up. It is impossible to say that The way to fly quickly, those are only bugs rather than dragons. The horrified meditation also came close to him. He really thought that he would be attacked by himself. "He is not afraid of death, but we are afraid of death. This is the essential difference." Although Murray is blind, blind people tend to have a more delicate heart, because ordinary people use their eyes to observe time, while blind people have to use I feel the world in my heart. "This kind of person is quite interesting." Liao Qiu looked at all the people in his team and said directly: "This time, it can be completely completed. Our team is now injured and damaged. It is already the biggest advantage. We have a good rest during the day and wait for the main task. 2 arrived." .................. In the taxi in the middle of the night, Su Bai leaned against the rear seat, and his face was covered by a coat hat. The whole person seemed very quiet, even dead, and he was very weak now. ҼĬ׵ļ, Xiao Yi''s worm flame, has caused great harm to Su Bai, and even the blood that deliberately stayed on Liao Qiu''s neck at the last minute, is also the origin of Su Bai, this toss Underneath, although I got out of it, I also made the state of my whole person only one or two percent of the peak period. It is really weak. But in any case, I am finally alive and back. In the story world, as long as I am still alive, I will be qualified to sit back on the table. The taxi driver turned back and looked at his passenger several times. He always felt that the passenger behind him seemed to be dead. He was scared, why did he feel this way, but every time he really planned to stop and check it out? At the same time, the passenger will move a little bit just right, as if to tell him that he is not dead. From the urban area to the suburbs, the road far away was a big job for the taxi driver. After arriving at the location, Su Bai gave the money, got out of the car, and cried while walking to the farm while holding his chest. At the same time, you have to look around to see if you are not being tracked. In short, very tired. Before leaving, Xu Qing said that he was going to steal a child as much as possible, but now it seems that he thinks too simple. The last day, who can have children, which team is a fuel-efficient lamp? It is a bit unrealistic to rely on one''s own strength to steal a baby that a small team lives on. Of course, when starting, whether it is Xu Qing or Su Bai, in fact, I don''t really have too much hope to steal one. On the farm, there are many mosquitoes. Su Bai walks through the grass and there are mosquitoes being disturbed by himself. Fortunately, mosquitoes are not very interested in the cold-blooded animals such as Su Bai. In front, it was the farm house, a small second-floor building. When Su Bai was close to the house, he suddenly felt a chill, and the whole person subconsciously squatted. Immediately, he stopped. Some surprises in my heart, If I didn''t steal the child, and the old home was copied, it was really a loss of the wife and the soldiers. This sale is simply a loss of blood. In the lodge, there is a kind of ghost in the vagueness. Xu Qing is an assassin. How can she make a ghost come out? Su Bai silently approached the house. Then, on the steps at the door of the house, Su Bai saw that Xu Qing was sitting there with his child. Xu Qing was fine, then it was fine. But what is this ghost? Xu Qing also discovered Su Bai. Her reaction was slow. It seems that the whole person is also weak, and her spirit is also somewhat unsatisfactory. Or, she is always holding on to wait for Su Bai to come back. "You are finally back." "Child, is it dead?" Su Bai asked. Xu Qing shook his head. "It was going to die." "What did it mean?" "I don''t dare to let him die, at least, I dare not let both of them die. I once assassinated a Yin Yang master and read some secret books of Yin and Yang. So, according to my memory, I used these two children. It is. Otherwise, both of them must have died. Su Bai licked his lips. "Why don''t you discuss with me?" The tone was aggravated. "Before, the two children almost did not breathe, and discuss with you, does it make sense?" Xu Qing smiled, then put the child on the steps, and directly fell asleep on the edge of the steps, apparently very tired. Su Bai walked over and opened the cockroach. Inside, there is only one child. The child has some meat in his mouth and is swallowing something. The childs face is a little bit blue, and his head is still connected with his brothers half. head, Well, its obvious that the child is swallowing, the flesh and blood of his conjoined brother......... Chapter 250： Unqualified squad! The next day, the noon sun shines through the glass window and bakes this dilapidated two-story small ocean building, making this small building even more ruined. Xu Qing was lying on the bed, reaching out and touching her forehead. After sleeping for a long time, her head was still very painful. This kind of physical deficit could not be supplemented by such a sleep. Last night, she consumed too much. "Children?" Xu Qing got out of bed and came to the kitchen, saying that it was a kitchen. In fact, it was a coal stove with a pot on it. These two people also ordered instant noodles or cooked cans. It is very simple. At this time, there are more things, and there is really no such condition as it was a few days ago. "In the cage." Su Bai said while cooking the noodles. "........." Xu Qing groaned and walked to the corner of the kitchen. In the cage where the former owner brought the dog, there was a baby inside. The baby''s head also has a half-head of his own baby brother. There are still a lot of bones and broken meat around. He is still feeding. The baby is actually a few days old, but it has grown a small row. But the sharp teeth, the skin also began to transform into a dark cyan, and in the eyes that occasionally opened, the eyelids are also light gray. "Throw the child in the cage, okay?" Xu Qing asked. "This is not what you have tossed out?" Su Bai clap his hands, take the pot and take it to the cage. "Use the yin and yang sorcerer to let the children eat their own baby brothers, and at the same time they are still a baby, plus It is a newborn baby. The role of this sorcerer is simply magnified too many times by various chances. The effect is naturally too good to be good. Of course, you should have sacrificed a lot of blood to promote it. You will become so weak. This child is now a ghost baby, no one is not a ghost, a complete evil. Seriously, I really didn''t see it. I was persuaded to send the first pregnant woman to the hospital instead of going to the caesarean section. You still have such a freak child with yin and yang magic, it is actually a person. Xu Qing looked at Su Bai. "I sent a pregnant woman to the hospital. I have already done it to the best of my heart. These proportions, I understand, what I think now is how to retain our qualification to get a ticket. After all, now this child, no matter what the ghost. Things, he didn''t die after all, didn''t he?" "That depends on the terrorist broadcast." Su Bai poured a cold water. "Forget it, it doesn''t matter if you don''t recognize it. It''s already one o''clock. At about six o''clock in the evening, the mission time is over, horror. If the broadcaster agrees that the child can be regarded as completing the task, then everything will be fine. If it is not recognized, then it should be planted. Throughout the afternoon, Su Bai did not think about going out to do anything. On the one hand, there was a cause of injury. On the other hand, it is similar to the level of the team that Liao Qiu last night must shrink the defensive to prepare to save the fruits of victory, basically not It will make people take advantage of it. When it was almost six o''clock, the iron cage was mentioned on the table. Su Bai and Xu Qing were sitting at the table. The next time, when it was the result of the determination, Su Bai was surprisingly calm. One person smoked a cigarette. Xu Qing was a little nervous. Because this child becomes like this is her masterpiece. The clock points to six o''clock... "Dear listeners, hello, I am very happy to use this voice to accompany you at this time, to spend this unforgettable and beautiful night with everyone; Everyone should have heard of the story of Noah''s Ark, a famous story in the Bible; God feels that the world he created is no longer what he wants to see, full of selfishness, ugliness, and so on. He feels very bad, so he is going to use a flood to reshuffle and rekindle. Come once; So, with Noahs Ark, because it means new hope, it means a new beginning, a collapse of the old order, the birth of a new order; The babies in your hands are the new ones. The city that has been tarnished by cats and monsters has been continually degraded and irreparable. Therefore, the city needs an innovation and a new start. Some teams protect the baby very well, and some teams ensure that the baby survives, depending on your attitude and your thoughts; Of course, I am very happy to announce here, Seven teams completed the mission and they will receive a ticket to Noahs Ark. Listening friends who have not completed the task, you don''t have to worry about it. It is a pity that you can''t get on the boat, but you can stay and appreciate the beauty that comes from God''s general destruction. In short, I hope that you are happy, I hope that you are happy, I hope that you will die..." A white radiance fell, covering the baby on the table, and also shrouded Su Bai and Xu Qing. Xu Qing Chang Shu breathed, no matter what, finally it was a smattering, a feeling of collapse, apparently the exhaustion after the relaxation of the spirit. Su Bai is shaking the ash, watching the child in the cage, no expression. Then, the baby in the cage and Su Bai rose with Xu Qing, and the rise was fast. It seemed to be directly supported by a pair of invisible big hands, floating directly upwards. This is a very wonderful feeling. Over the top of the head, a wooden sailing boat is sailing in the clouds. Su Bai can see the seven groups including himself flying to Noah''s Ark. Su Bai saw the Liao Qiu gang, but did not see the old man. In Su Bais view, the strength of the old man, even if one person is a team, it is not a problem to grab a baby, such as the team of Liao Qiu last night. The old man can completely ignore the arrow of the blind archer. The hunter of the five-hundred knives is no longer strong and the absolute strength of the old man. It may be that the one-of-a-kind temperament of the Xiaoyi shirt may have some influence on the old man, but There is only a little influence, Didn''t the old man finish the task, or was it because some accidents fell? Just then, suddenly, below, there was another group of people, who also had a baby around them, and the baby also had an uncut umbilical cord. Is this the eighth team? But how can there be eight teams? There are seven teams on the mission, so you can''t be wrong! Su Bai subconsciously looked at the uninviting baby around her, and suddenly there was an unpredictable feeling in her heart. The rest of the team also found this, and everyones expression suddenly became tense. There are only 7 squad places, But they came up with 8 teams. This means that one team will be disqualified, and the consequences of eliminating the qualifications are not convinced. At this time, from the Noah''s Ark out of a white beard of the old man, the old man''s face is kind, but with a kind of fortitude, is the appearance of Westerners, people can not help but think of Noah in the Bible. "God is destroyed in order to bring new life to the world, a new world, a pure baby, no need..." In the second half of Noah, Su Bai did not hear clearly. Xu Qing was also shocked to see Su Bai. Obviously, the first half of the sentence is enough to let them understand their situation, because the babies in their hands are not estimated. I am happy to say that he is pure. All this, just because there is a small team at the last countdown, the pregnant women in their hands gave birth to a child! Oh, this is really a mess in time! "Since I got the ticket, I have to get on the boat, but the rules can''t be broken, but I have to break it; Choose a compromise method, Increase the number of unqualified squads, but this squad is only 50% of the quota! 50%? So, for your own team, isn''t it the second choice? Su Bai looked at Xu Qing, Xu Qing also looked at Su Bai. In an instant, Xu Qings first flash appeared and directly stabbed Su Bai. She was willing to go against the squad rule and get this ticket. This woman has been in the past few days. The mental pressure is a bit too big. She has a natural feeling of guilty for her baby. She used a sorcerer to make two conjoined infants eaten last night. I have to know that she had had a miscarriage experience, so Xu Qing has been doing this for a while. Its really the spirit that goes to extremes, If Su Bai is a normalized mental illness, then Xu Qing is forced into a similar mental illness and abortion by this story world. This is her heart, but in this world of stories, she has to do it once. On the ground, this issue was pleaded from the beginning to ask Su Bai to send the first pregnant woman to the hospital to use her own magic, which proves that Xu Qing has gone from one extreme to the other. Su Bai also subconsciously raised his own Hellfire shotgun. a small team, Two people, Its going to be in the air, Did the duel kill a single place? The rest of the surrounding teams are also looking at Su Bai and Xu Qing, because they are not blind, they can all see that Su Bai and Xu Qing are the unqualified squads that Noah said with impure babies. The sinisterness of the baby is too obvious. Xu Qings face was already gloomy. Her figure was constantly shaking, and there was a phantom, and she was preparing for the assassination of Su Bai. Su Bai was holding her own double gun and waiting. If you really want to fight for a choice between the two, then fight it. This point, Su Bai does not have the slightest psychological pressure, in the face of survival opportunities, and the only chance of survival, who will be involved What do you care about? However, at this moment, Noah spoke again: "A woman can give birth and can give birth to a new life, so..." For the rest, Su Bai could not hear it because he was already falling down, and Xu Qing stayed in the air and began to move closer to Noah''s Ark; "This reason..." Su Bai suddenly felt that he had suffered a deep and deep internal injury. Liao Qiu is also looking at the white and falling down and becoming smaller and smaller, and touches his chin. Some helplessly: "When is a long ***** also a crime?" Chapter 251： a persons funeral When he fell from a high altitude, Su Bai was still prepared to do some protective measures, lest he was really killed, even if he was a blood family, but this height fell, plus his current state is also very poor, accidentally, It may really be "fallen" off. Fortunately, Noah did not mean to kill the dead. After falling to a certain height, a white light wrapped the white, which reduced the tendency of Su Bai to fall, which was like giving a parachute. When Su Bais feet stepped on the cold ground of the city again, it suddenly felt ironic. It was so inexplicable that I could not go to Noahs Ark, so I ended up inexplicably in this city that was about to be destroyed by God. "Its really...a trick." The location where Su Bai fell is the roof of a Wanda Plaza. Below, the lights are bright, the neon is flashing, and the head is moving. It is very lively, but this kind of human brain reflects the desolateness of Su Bai at this time. Well, in fact, for Su Bai, it is not too negative. In any case, at least once again, he can witness the opportunity to die, just as the terrorist broadcast host said: to be able to witness the opportunity to die, It is a kind of death without regrets. So far, Su Bai can only comfort himself in this way. Of course, in fact, Su Bais personality is such that he is not the kind of person who will easily generate negative emotions. Sometimes, Su Bai himself feels like a wolf dog. Im constantly pursuing things that make my spirits exciting for my brain, even if its dangerous, even if it might kill myself, Im still happy. From the rooftop, Su Bai walked into a seafood buffet barbecue shop. One person chose a position to sit down, took some dishes and took some food, and sat down to start the barbecue. Watching a prawns being placed on a baking sheet and slowly turning red, Su Bai took a fork and poked it. Suddenly, this prawns are like themselves. I dont know how God is going to kill the world. It is a lightning down. The city was completely annihilated, or a fireball came and burned it in the sea of ??fire. The prawn meat is very tender. In terms of eating, Su Bai is good in his own tastes and skills. The simple self-service barbecue seasoning makes the Su Bai tone just right. Perhaps this is a realm, just like advanced Even if the chef is making a simple egg fried rice, it will be different. The young and pampered Su Bai has a habitual instinct for food, because the rich children like him do not need to live for the future and the future. If you worry too much, you don''t need to spend most of your time fighting like an ordinary person, so you can have more time to do something that seems to be idle. A woman wearing a black leather bag and a black dress walked in and sat in a position beside Su Bai under the arrangement of the waiter. Generally speaking, eating a buffet is a good friend of three or five, so that it has an atmosphere to eat. It''s really rare to see Su Bai and this woman sitting alone at the table eating their own food. The woman''s figure is very good, a pair of Danfeng triangle eyes, two curved willow leaves hanging eyebrows, slim figure, physical style, and, Sao. The powder noodles contain Chunwei, and there is a temperament on the body. Although it seems to be a bit like a dusty woman, it does not dare to offend. However, the woman looked at the bottom pot and baking sheet in front of her, frowned, got up, took the plate and went out for a lap, took nothing and sat back, and continued to frown. Su Bai had carefully grilled three prawns at this time, and he was pinched and placed in the plate. He was ready to eat with the knife and fork. In fact, many people around the table would subconsciously look at Su Bai. Staying on the body, because Su Bais habit of eating things is different from everyones. To put it simply, its a relatively high-priced buffet, but it gives Su Bai a high-grade dish with a high B. Moreover, no one thinks that Su Bai is in the clothes, because he eats very seriously and gives people a very comfortable feeling. This temperament and the feeling of eating are really not intended to be installed. It is estimated that other people do not know that Su Bai took this meal as the last supper, so naturally it is more elaborate and self-requesting. If you say something bad, this is your own decapitation. It must be solemn. The black dress woman also looked at Su Bai, then she got up and sat down directly in front of Su Bai. Su Bai had some accidents, but he didn''t take it seriously. When he sat down, he sat down. Although this woman looked pretty, but Su Dashao really didn''t die before he came to eat and then vented it. The impulse, the big winds and big waves have seen more and more life, and Su Bai is not so low. Su Bai finished the first prawns, and the shrimp shells were completely preserved on the plate, but the shrimps were taken out by the whites. At this time, the shrimp shells looked crystal clear and it was like a work of art. . The woman picked up the shelf on the table and picked up a shrimp from the plate in front of Su Bai and put it in her bowl. Su Baiyi, the woman lowered her head slightly, ready to pick up the knife and fork to enjoy. However, Su Bai directly used the fork to fork the shrimp and threw it to the table. The woman''s breathing began to calm down, and there was a coldness in the eyes. Obviously, she was very angry, but her feeling of being angry was not obvious. However, soon, Su Bai used a knife and fork to frame the only shrimp left in his plate and took it to the woman''s plate. "The fire was not controlled, just a little bit, eat this one, I will choose to eat." Su Bai got up and took the empty plate to pick the dish. The woman sat in place for about ten seconds, then picked up the knife and fork and began to enjoy it. She could eat the posture and movement naturally without the whiteness of the aristocratic atmosphere, but she also eats very fine, plus her It is good for itself, and when you eat something, there is also a beauty that belongs to her. When he came back, Su Baiduan came up with a lot of things. He began to slowly roast on the baking tray and baked it. Su Bai put things on the woman who was inexplicable and spelled the table. For Su Bai, he had no other thoughts. It was purely a broken woman who had a good-looking woman to accompany him. It felt very good. It was the last dusk. Since he was not interested in turning into a beast, Just let the gentleman do it. This meal, after eating for an hour and a half, Su Bai did not eat much, the woman ate a lot, and finally, Su Bai used the fruit there to adjust two cups of fruit, one cup, sitting there and drinking quietly. The woman bit the straw and finished drinking a cup of fruit. Then she got up and left. "It''s true, even the thank you don''t say anything." Su Bai took the habit out, and finished the drink, sorted out his clothes, and ended his meal. Out of the buffet door, the body also carries the taste of the barbecue, so that Su Bai is slightly unhappy, God should not be so timely and not so fast, can you go buy a white suit and then take a bath Change into a clean dress? I went out with a barbecue and always felt that I was so dead. I was a little too disrespectful of my funeral. Su Bai suddenly thought of the celestial burial platform that I saw when I went to Xichuan, and I got a so-called purification with the eagle. However, the kind of funeral and the funeral that I am about to face are different in terms of specifications, but the difference is too big or even comparable. A city is going to be buried with yourself, what a grand funeral. "[Notification]: The squad relationship is completely removed, and the new squad relationship can be re-established! [Reconfirmation deadline]: Within 24 hours. The squad rules are as usual. A reminder sounded in Su Bais mind. He and Xu Qing also dismissed the squad relationship at this time. In Su Bais hand, there was also a group of crystals with a large green fingernail. Su Bai looked helplessly and looked up. Well, Xu Qing was still on Noah''s Ark. He was still on the ground. This small team relationship, the solution does not lift a little influence on himself? On the ground, there are only a group of losers who have not completed the main line task 1 and are not strong enough. Do you have to find those people to re-team? In contrast, Su Bai still prefers to appreciate the beauty of the world. ............ The young man in the black suit, the hair is meticulous, the curvature of each hair is just right, the delicate face, the sleek nails, the bright leather shoes, no matter which angle he looks at, he feels that he is already dressed. It has done an extreme and perfect. The young man was sitting in a coffee shop in Wanda Plaza with a cup of coffee and a dessert in front of him. At the foot of the young man, a cockroach was there, it seemed a little tired, kneeling on the feet of young people. Not moving at the nap; There are many people around who take their own dogs to go for a walk, but I don''t know why, whether it is a gentle or grumpy dog, I dare not go deep into the square today, and the owner is not willing to approach. An old man in a tunic suit came over and sat in front of the young man, taking a coffee and drinking it. "Oh...hehehe..." The young man laughed. "You can, really interesting. You scared me too. It turned into an old man. Actually, I really started wearing a tunic suit. You used to be more than me." Focus on appearance." The old man did not take care of this, but asked directly: "Well, why are you alone here, Lan Lin?" "She said that she was hungry, went to eat, and so on." Then he said, the palm of his hand was spread out, revealing the crystal of the team. "Hey, I really didn''t think that there was no cooperation with Lanlin." Can kill you, but now you have to team up with your guy." Chapter 252： Can not bear to look! Out of the building, standing in the square in the middle of the empty area, Su Bai looked up at the sky, not like the way to quickly thunder storm, may be influenced by many sci-fi doomsday movies that I saw before, Su Bai always Subconsciously believe that God''s destruction will be wiped out with a very exaggerated and large-scale approach, but Su Bai is more aware of one thing, that is, although in this story world, terrorist broadcasts In the introduction of the mission, the concept of "God" and "Noah''s Ark" in the Bible was used. However, in this world of stories, the audience knows that without God, even if God appears to be manifested in midair, That can''t be said that God appears, because in the world of the story, there is only one God, that is, broadcasting. Broadcasting can borrow any image of the gods to do things, just to make its story more rich, so if the audience is a Christian, he will not stupidly think that he is a Christian, so he can What benefits are obtained here. If you think about the aesthetics of terrorist broadcasting, it is really a bit of a pity to directly use lightning or a big fireball or even a meteorite to hit this kind of drama. It is too mundane, not a terror broadcast style. Suddenly, Su Bai had an expectation in his heart. Looking forward to the way in which terrorist broadcasts would destroy the city. Come out, nothing to do, no task, very leisure, leisurely waiting for death, this feeling is also weird. Wanda''s interior is an empty square. The bottom floor is a mid-range clothing store. Su Bai plans to go in and choose a suit. However, when he just walked past a cafe, he suddenly stopped. ............ "You are deliberate." The tower looked at the old man, pointing his finger at the toes of the old man. Just now, when the young mans outdoor cafe was walking past his own table, the old mans toes were slightly When the ground trembled, an energy fluctuation appeared, which disturbed the simple enchantment under the layout of the tower, and the young man sensed the abnormality. The tower was elegantly stretched out, and a mocking smile on the old man''s face: "Firstly, I deliberately helped the guy to get through the blood of the whole body, expelling the bruises that were left after the reinforcement, and also dialed him. I actually want to get his attention. Yan Huihong, if I don''t know that you are actually 30 years old, I really thought that this guy is your illegitimate child. Otherwise, I really can''t figure out why you should deliberately be so good to him. Not the style of getting along with our audience. The old man closed his eyes and did not speak. It seems that everything just has nothing to do with himself. Immediately, the tower collapsed in an unexpected way, and a smudge was revealed in his gaze. He actually felt that Yan Huihongs state of mind was actually more refined than before. Could it be that he and Lan Lin had jointly joined him before the heavy blow? What did he experience in a series of experiences? Damn, next time, is it that you deliberately come here, after you enter the story world, find someone to ruin yourself or self-harm? A person who is many times more serious than himself can now be calm and self-confident in the image of a bad old man, and the change of state of mind is affirmative. While a little bit savoury, while playing with a little bit of fun, the tower pointed to Su Bai, who was only half a meter away from his body. "How is he sensing? Although this is just an enchantment that I have randomly arranged, it is not a listener who does not have a fusion of the weapon of the life can easily break through, unless he is a magistrate to strengthen, of course, It doesn''t look like him." Yan Huihong yawned at this time, his little finger licked his ear, then blew his mouth against his mouth, and his behavior was rough, but he was very comfortable, as if he didnt hear the story, he reached out. Also loosened my hair: "Drum Tower, you believe it or not, wait until the end of this story world, I will close it after I recover. When I see you next time, I can scare you that your mother doesn''t know you, even if you are next to Lan Lin. Together, I am not panicked." Xiaolou frowned slightly, then nodded. "This, I believe, our level, every little progress, means the same distance. Now I just regret it. Before, I seem to pay a little more for you. Kill it completely." "You think too much, Lan Lin is reluctant to kill me, and it is already the limit accepted by Lan Lin." "You... I really feel good about myself. This has never changed." Xiaolou smiled and his fingers tapped on the table gently. "Blue Lin''s character is unpredictable, she repairs It is Taoism, and it is not an authentic martial art. I even think that Lan Lin may become more and more extreme in the future. Even if one day, she will find both of us to kill the refining, I am not surprised. Oh, no longer a small team that entered the story world together. "As soon as you have a bad stomach, you are still sentimental here." The old man glanced at the tower and then patted his palm. "Look, he came over." ............ Energy fluctuations, Very weak, It seems to be separated by a film, but Su Bai is still sensed. Looking around, Su Bai did not see the demon, did not see special items, and did not feel that there were listeners in the vicinity who were observing themselves, because there was no such necessity and no motivation. I am still able to continue to stay in the city without going to the boat. It should be some melons and cracks. Is this time still thinking about going to black and black? Su Bai turned and looked at the empty table on his side. ............ "He is watching you." Yan Huihong said. "He can''t see anything." The tower was very confident to touch the chin. "My enchantment, even if you estimate it is very broken, you will only use brute force guys." "Not necessarily, when a certain force is strong enough to a certain level, the quantitative change will cause qualitative change." "Let''s say, you brought him, what is the purpose, I am really curious." The old man spread his hands and palms, revealing the crystal of the team, and swaying in front of the tower. "Cut, can you say that?" The tower snorted with disdain. "Let such a low-level audience enter our team. How much blessings he made in his previous life." "This person is a bit interesting, and it is also evil. It is also crazy. It is very interesting. I was in a pregnant woman''s stomach. He actually took the pregnant woman to the hospital. To be honest, this move, let I am very touched. Probably, my mood is really changing at that time. He is an opportunity." "What do you mean, if we have a team with him, can I and Lan Lin also get this air machine? Yan Huihong, are you not crazy? "This is a fate, but also a cause and effect." Yan Huihong''s finger licked at his nose. "Terror broadcasts have always pursued a causal policy, and you will not realize it." "Cause? I believe that your mood has improved a lot, but I will never believe that you have touched the level of cause and effect, or you should go to that place." Ok, so, you don''t shoot, if he can break this enchantment, I will give him a chance to enter the team, but we must let the three of us vote. "Well, I don''t move, you don''t move." The old man agreed directly. "Cheng, I don''t move. Actually, it is useless to give him a chance. I don''t agree. You agree, Lan Lin, she is already above the top. It is estimated that she really deserves her approval. That is to say, lychee, other people, including you and me, can''t enter her eyes, let alone a guy who doesn''t even have a fusion." Yan Huihong coughed and said: "One two three, wood man!" Xiaolou just prepared to laugh and Yan Hui was childish, but thought about it, but really did not speak, did not move, so one hand biting his finger, sitting in the wicker chair with a mentality of watching the movie, motionless, He does not believe that a Shantou Qing can break his enchantment, it is really a slippery world. Yan Huihong does not move. He holds his chest in his hands. It is very indifferent. If this is a cause and effect, he Yan Huihong is already doing what he should do. If there is fruit, if he has made a mistake, he will not bear it. If that, the cause and effect will be scattered, and it will be scattered. ............ Su Bai stood at the open-air coffee table and stared at it, but he couldn''t see anything. He reached out and touched it. He couldn''t touch anything, but there was always a feeling of thorns on his back. The previous induction refused to make mistakes, and now he felt. It is getting clearer and clearer, just, in front of it, it is really empty. Is it really that I am too sensitive now? Su Bais eyes narrowed slightly. He suddenly thought of the formation. The fat man was a Taoist and good at the formation. But he was only a blood and zombie. The law was really ignorant. However, he had Feng Yalongs. Jade ruler, at this time, he took out the jade ruler and shook it, but he did not know how to use it. Feng Yalongs jade ruler and the law book Su Bai chose to come back to the real world and trade with the fat man, but not Use it for yourself. While shaking the jade ruler, Su Bai turned around and then did not move. The catalogue was contemplative. He wondered if he was really nervous, mentally ill and nervous, but there was really no inevitable connection. ............ Seeing Su Bai took out a low-level jade ruler used in the array, and the smile on the face of the tower was deeper. A line of outsiders holding a tactical method can only be used as a fire stick. It is really So funny. However, soon, the tower did not smile, and the whole persons face directly froze. Because Su Bai turned around and did not move, thinking, but he was standing in front of the chair where the tower was sitting. Su Bai is standing, the tower is sitting, height and angle, perfect, The mouth of the tower is in perfect contact with the position of the Su Bai lower body. In particular, the tower still maintains the posture of a wooden man who bites his fingernail. It is more like he is sitting there to give Su Bai in the mouth, especially From the point of view of Yan Huihong on the opposite side, it is even more vivid that the vivid image is a mess. The whole picture, kinky, and swaying makes people unable to bear to look straight! "Hey!" The tower can''t stand it, the palm of the hand waved, the enchantment spread, and the whole person of Su Bai was hit by a flutter, and the whole person quickly quits. Yan Huihong laughed and stood up, one arm and one cross, directly helped Su Baihua to solve the force, and let Su Bai stand on his side. Chapter 253： The art of destruction The tower was a bit gloomy, and one hand was holding his mouth. He was a clean person. He couldnt stand it in the scene. Of course, this kind of cleansing is also tailored to local conditions. For example, in a dangerous moment, his tolerance is naturally strong, just as Su Dashao can eat anything if he is in a critical moment in the story world, but he can also eat if he is allowed in the weekdays. Will try to improve their living standards as much as possible. Yan Huihong is very happy. The two words of causality are understood by everyone, and everyone understands it, but most people do not understand it. Most people do not understand it. The integration of this weapon into your body is only the first stage of the dividing line of strength, but if you can understand the two words of cause and effect, it is another world. After reaching that level, it is rumored that the terrorist broadcast will also lose control of itself. For example, it was said that when a lychee was destroyed by a British city, it finally survived. It''s like a cake, a fascinating cake, and the listener''s horror broadcast is equivalent to a toy doll, arbitrarily playing with the game, but the audience is not a beast, they are people, people, self-respect, pursuit, have been so When the dolls, normal people will not be reconciled, not to mention the strength of these people in the real world is already the same as the legendary "God", how can it continue to be willing to endure the playthings of terror broadcasts? When Litchi was destroyed in a city in Britain, and finally left safely, it was a benchmark for all the audience to be tempted and confused. In this story world, Yan Huihong has a deep heart, so in order to go further, he really began to figure out the cause and effect. Now that the cause and effect line can be confirmed in Su Bai, it is a scene for Yan Huihong. Great opportunity. Therefore, in this world, there is no love for no reason, and there is no hate for no reason. When Yan Huihong helped Su Bai to get through the **** body for the first time, it was just because Su Bai took the initiative to send the pregnant woman to the hospital. He looks very pleasing to the eye, nothing more, and this time, it is not so simple and pleasing to the eye, he is also a plot, but this kind of plot for Su Bai, now is also beneficial. "You lost." Yan Huihong looked at the tower. The look of the tower finally returned to normal, looking at Su Bai, "Don''t worry, Lan Lin is off, I see how you have." Yan Huihong nodded in his pretentious position, and he had a feeling of mastery in his eyes, as if the tower in front of him was not on a level with himself. Diaolou, Yan Huihong, Lan Lin were originally the same batch of terrorist broadcasts. The relationship was good at the beginning, which is equivalent to the relationship between Su Bai and the fat monk. "You pretend, you continue to install." Diaolou is not convinced that this old friend and enemy will suddenly leaps forward to such a point, then, the tower sees a woman slowly coming in the crowd, woman body Wearing a black dress, it looks very restrained, but it gives a noble temperament. Lychee belongs to the top group among the audience, and her character is so arrogant and the method is very daunting. Therefore, in addition to the fat man, this kind of dead skin can be used to help the lychee to do some errands. Not many people can really have a real sense of contact with Litchi, and Lan Lin belongs to a special one. It is said that the relationship between the two women is good, and Lan Lin even calls the lychee her sister. Yan Huihong saw Lan Lin coming, and sometimes he was embarrassed. Obviously, he really did not have the confidence that Lan Lin would agree. All the expressions before were indeed pretending. Now he looks old and his mind has changed. The trend of becoming an old urchin. The tower took the initiative to welcome it. "Come on." Lan Lin nodded and didn''t look at Su Bai, but Su Bai, who stood by, was "squeaky" in her heart. Hey, if you want to be so clever, I can get a big bang when I eat a broken rice. "Yan Huihong''s brain is estimated to have not recovered. Actually, I want to pull a rookie who has not even integrated the body''s weapons into the body. It really makes me speechless." "Then join." Lan Lin simply returned this sentence, then sat down at the coffee table, wearing a green ring on her ring finger, crystal clear, look down, as if there is a face It is branded in it. "........." "........." Yan Huihong. Lan Lin looked at her unexpectedly and looked at her two old friends and stood there unbelievably. She reached out and combed the hair of the earlobe, saying: "There is a team crystal. Let''s team up. I probably know how the terrorist broadcast is going to die. If you don''t want to miss the wonderful picture at the beginning, don''t temper." Lan Lin sat elegantly on the chair, the whole person showed the beauty like water, a bit like the feeling of Fan Bingbing on the screen. Of course, it might be a bit too embarrassing to take a real world actress to compare with her. Blue Lin. .................. "causality, cause, fruit, fruit, cause,..." Yan Huihong is like a magical disease. When sitting in the car, his mouth keeps on reading this. Diaolou and Lanlin sat behind, Yan Huihong was sitting in the co-pilot position. It was naturally Su Bai, and Su Bai was also able to see it at this time. Who wouldnt do this kind of thing? Just, look at the old guy around you so stunned, and people who dont know the truth think that they are dementia patients. "Okay, it''s here, the air conditioner is lowered a bit, we wait, it''s getting started." When Lan Lin finished, she closed her eyes directly against the window and looked like she was snoring. The same is true for a strong woman... Its delicious, lazy, and likes to sleep. Su Bai thought about it in his heart. The face of the tower has been somewhat depressed, and the palm of his hand kept kneading the cockroaches lying on his knees. Fortunately, there are not many hairs on the cockroaches, and most of them are scales. If it is other pets, it is estimated that the hairs have to be unconsciously Its dawning. At the same time, Diaolou always intentionally or unconsciously swept his eyes from Su Bai. Yan Huihong seems to be a little tired. He took a bottle of mineral water from the car and opened it. He snorted and sipped all the time. He took a sigh of relief and threw the bottle out of the window. It was a bit of a public morality. No. At this time, Lan Lin closed her eyes and said: "Lao Yan, if you go on like this, you will go into flames, and cause and effect, you have to make it happen." Yan Huihong frowned. Obviously, he didn''t listen, but he couldn''t say anything. "Litchi sister once told me that if it is too much, if you are too involved, if you forcefully chase a causal line, you can not let you see the cause and effect door through this causal line. Instead, you will trap yourself and let yourself fall into the trap. Inside this causal line. Didn''t you find out? The consequence of your squatting on this line is to constantly make this driving chef profitable. You continue to develop. I am afraid that you will eventually become a stepping stone for the whole person. Hearing here, Su Bai breathed as a stagnation. Yan Huihong is gently rubbing his fingers, Su Bai can feel, in the moment, Yan Huihong has murdered himself. It is really difficult for the audience to have true friendship, especially when threatening their own interests or even their own lives. Obviously, let Yan Huihongs figure become a stepping stone for Su Bai, Yan Huihong is It was impossible to accept it. Just now, he even had the idea of ??killing Su Bai forever, but he still resisted. There may be reasons why he does not want to be led by Lan Lin, and there are some reasons why the team rules have been restricted by terrorist broadcasts. The cockroaches on the legs of the tower suddenly came to the spirit, recovered from the state of being kept swayed by the master, and began to look out at the window. Lan Lin opened the door at this time and walked down. "Get off the bus, now, you can appreciate the art of terror broadcast." Yan Huihong also got out of the car, and he also got off the bus when he was holding the donkey. Su Bai sat down for a while and got off the bus. In front, there is a park where many people are walking or walking dogs. Just then, a wild cat was drilled out of the grass, the wild cat was dirty, and there were many red rashes on it, which seemed to be sick. Then, a little girl released her mother''s hand and came over, squatting down to touch the head of the wild cat. The wild cat was lying weakly in the arms of the little girl. The girl mother immediately came over and rebuked the little girl not to touch the wild cat wild dog. There were bacteria, and the little girl gave up the wild cat with some grievances. At this time, the little girl had a red rash in the palm of her hand. "This infectious disease is fast enough." Su Bai thought in his heart. But soon, the little girl began to appear a dense red rash, she fell directly to the ground, the girl mother is anxiously standing on the side. Yan Huihong, Lan Lin, and Diaolou stood in the distance and looked at it all. Su Bai also stood by, but these four people, no one went down to help, because they all understood that if this is a dead Prologue, Then, no one can stop it. The little girls red rash began to spread rapidly. Finally, the whole persons skin turned red, and the body began to grow a cat face and a beard. The little girls mothers expression changed from anxious to greedy, and she began to change automatically. Become a cat, and then actually took the initiative to pounce on his daughter, began to tear and swallow the daughter''s body. Soon, the girl was killed by a corpse, and the girls mother greedily raised her hair and made a meow, but her skin began to turn red. Then, many people walking in the park walking the hyena started. It became a cat, and then it seemed like a mother who had madly rushed to the girl. The girls mother wanted to resist, but there was no way to resist. The whole person was quickly torn and dismembered and swallowed............ Red, start to spread, Seductive red, Crazy red, Start from a point, spread out, gradually spread the entire city............ Chapter 254： sin! The red-haired cat will attract nearby humans into cats and then come and eat him. However, the red-haired cats also bring a primitive and almost instinct to other red-haired cats. Eager Swallow, Killing, Tear, Divide, Waiting for a series of situations that make people feel extremely negative, this time is becoming the theme song of the city; Lan Lin stood by the river and watched the wreckage of the past flowing in the river, as if she was admiring the scenery. Her mood did not seem to be affected by the half. In this picture, she still seems to be able to keep it. The purity of oneself, At least, it looks like this. If at this time there is a normal person holding a camera to take a photo, the heroine in the photo and the environment around it will form a great visual gap, condensing a suffocating beauty. Perhaps, at this time, Lan Lin is feeling something. She is doing her best to keep herself alive and let herself not be affected by the city. It is just a practice, an inner practice; ............ The watchtower is constantly walking, and the cats around him can''t see him, or at this time, there are not enough cats to see through his blind eyes. He is holding a cockroach. At this time, he shows the fierceness that cannot be erased in the depths of his blood. He is very excited about the environment around him and the **** things that are happening. The tower was simply placed on the ground, and then a blue rope was taken from the pocket, circled around the neck, and then, like a hyena, took a walk and started walking. Around, a **** color, there are hordes of corpses and corpses that are constantly being smashed, but the squatter is still leisurely holding the cockroach, Take a walk, Take a walk, Take a walk, With a smile, spring blossoms, As if he was only in the folk activities of a local city, everything around him was so amazing, so interesting, he took the "dog", walked around, walked and stopped, Everything is fun and interesting. Yan Huihong sat alone on the roof, holding a bottle of red wine in his hand. Below, it was a large massacre. Many cats who turned red and did not turn red turned it into a **** on earth. Yan Huihong looked for a while. After that, I drank a sip of wine, and I was so happy that I had a good time. ............ "Three wisdoms, obstacles." Su Bai sat in the car, ordered a cigarette, took a sip, spit out a fascinating smoke circle, maybe it was not the kind of realm that deliberately pursued the heart, or it may be the nature, Su Bai thinks this Everything, just feel disgusting, of course, there is also a deep shock, a feeling that the blood of the entire city is presented in front of itself. Originally, the mysterious, solemn city, at this time is like a *****, was taken off the clothes, tied to the cross, kept being whipped, kept being smashed, her blood, sputum out It turned into a dark black, desperate dark black. Su Bai has killed a lot of people, but the feeling that millions of people in such a city are dying around themselves is still difficult for Su Bai to accept. Perhaps, whether it is Lan Lin or Diaolou or Yan Huihong, too, can''t completely accept all of this, so he will deliberately stay and face it to sharpen his mood. "what!" A red cat was pressed by two cats on the window glass of Su Bai and began to eat in front of Su Bai. Su Bai shook the ash outwards and then closed the window. Often the scene that can only be seen in the zombie film appears in front of himself. Su Bai feels that there is no meaning at all. There is no excessive heartbeat, and there is no such thing as panic and confusion. It just feels a bit disgusting and nausea. After launching the car, Su Bai turned the car backwards. Several cats fell on the ground, and then Su Bai stepped on the gas pedal and directly crushed them from them, without mercy. Because they are not human at the moment, and they are destined to be destroyed. The car was full of blood, so that Su Bai frowned, opened to a relatively empty place, got off, went to a vending machine, punched the window and took a can of coffee from inside. Thinking of Lan Lin, the three people still feel there, Su Bai thinks that these three guys are the real mental illness. What kind of feelings this kind of thing has, is a bit of a sentimental and sentimental. "Meow!" At this time, a cat called from behind Su Bai. "Mom, come again, don''t bother." Su Bai turned directly, and it was very accurate to hold a cat''s neck that had just pounced on himself. This is a female cat who is only about seven or eight years old. The clothes on her body have been basically torn. This is different in the full moon night that Su Bai experienced before. At that time, these cats were relatively mild. Except for the living people who would become very ferocious, the rest of the time was the same as sleepwalking. Now look at this cat, The body is not red but it is already broken, and when she looks at Su Bai, there is also a terrible brutality in her eyes. "I dare to marry me." Su Bai was also a bit funny, and then the female cat was dropped on the ground, without too much effort, but exudes his own breath. I have experienced the full moon night before, and the cats are not stupid. Even when they attack humans, they are also besieged. They are not stupid. They also have the instinct to avoid disadvantages. Moreover, cats are animals other than humans. A more spiritual class. "Meow!" It seems that it was shocked by the breath of Su Bai, and there were no other cats around her attacking Su Bai, so she circled around Su Bai. Su Bai ordered another cigarette. He looked at the catwoman who surrounded him. He suddenly thought of Park Yaoyao. The woman died really badly. This is probably the true meaning and rules of terrorist broadcasting. Whoever died? Its really hard to say that a woman with such strength and strength as Park Yaoyaos death is dead, and Su Bais regular mentally ill person is still alive, and theres really no fixed number. The catwoman is still watching Su Bai, did not dare to rush up, Su Bai so quietly smoked his own cigarette. "The idiots have to look at how long." Su Bai sighed helplessly. At this time, not far away, a red cat was run here by four or five ordinary cats. The red cat was **** and scarred, apparently suffering a heavy injury. At this stage, the red cat The number is still small, but it is estimated that after a long time, the number of red cats will increase. When it is time, ordinary people will no longer be chasing red cats, but red cats and reds. It is difficult to see ordinary cats between the cats themselves. The cat and the woman around Su Bai also showed greed in her eyes. She looked at the red cat, and the saliva had already dripped down; At this time, the red cat who escaped was thrown down. Several ordinary cats began to swallow his body. Gradually, four of the cats turned red, leaving one cat without discoloration. Su Bai nodded thoughtfully, it is estimated that a red cat is only enough to infect 4 ordinary cats. The cat who did not turn red immediately rushed into a red companion, and the rest turned red and began to bite each other. "Why don''t you go up?" Su Bai looked at the catwoman around her. The catwoman glanced at it and then looked at it again. The face was actually full of fear. This kind of fearful color actually suppressed her instinct to want to eat red companion. This made Su Bai feel some accident. Soon, the killing was over. A red cat with a bigger body became the winner. His bones and flesh became harder and thicker. It seemed that the body was stronger than before. three times. "This kind of reinforcement is really enviable." Su Bai touched his chin, and he was envious. When his bloodline bloodline could be promoted by engulfing other audiences, it would be better. The red cat swept aside the white Su, and looked at the ordinary catwoman around Su Bai, then turned around, it seems to be looking for another red kind to eat. Just then, the catwoman around Su Bai made a cat call. This cat is called, and the suffocation is not enough. Just as the person who can''t beat it, when he wants to leave, he will go up and say a few words, which is probably equivalent to having the ability to let me meet you next time. The red cat suddenly stopped moving, turned around, looked at the catwoman, and then walked over to the catwoman. "After swallowing the red kind, the wisdom has become higher. I have a sense of majesty and feel that I have been provoked, so I am ready to fight back." It is a pity that everything that Su Bai saw and discovered in front of him could not be returned to the real world and then written into popular science materials, even if this is indeed the first-hand fact report. The catwoman began to retreat and took the initiative to retreat. Obviously, she did not expect that the other party actually did not intend to eat herself but still had to deal with herself. When the catwoman retreated to Su Bai, Su Bai subconsciously reached out and placed it on the head of the catwoman. The catwoman immediately turned her head to the white-skinned mouth, but as the red cat approached, she felt the death. The pressure of her, actually squatting at the foot of Su Bai, like a pet. Intuition tells Su Bai, the wisdom of this catwoman is a bit unusual. Maybe, this is the big forest, and what birds are there. So many stupid cats will always have several IQs. Su Bai smiled and walked forward. At this time, the red cat started to sprint and rushed like a wind. Su Bais palm turned into a dry zombie palm, directly facing the body, and the palm directly penetrated. The red cat''s chest, then raised up, pinched his internal organs, and threw his body on the ground. The catwoman took the initiative to pounce on the body and began to eat the body. Su Bai wiped her hand with a tissue paper. Soon, a corpse was eaten by a cat and a woman, and her physique soon became much bigger, taller than an adult woman, and her body became bigger than the previous cat. Su Bai leaned on his own car and watched the catwoman slowly come to herself. From her gaze, Su Bai could see fierce and struggling and... fear. When she walks in front of Su Bai and slowly squats down, Su Bais mouth showed a smile, "Cheng, those old things are in the mood, I will play a young, and women to develop a game." Chapter 255： Next door has a female first grown into Walking on the **** avenue, Su Bai did not have a bad fun to get a dog chain to hold the catwoman, but he walked in front, the catwoman walked behind, behind the white body half-length to show respect, the general hyena People who have pets also know this, that is, at home, it is necessary to establish that the talent is the authority of the master, and that the pet cannot override your status, especially the large dog. This kind of consciousness must be cultivated from a young age, and the pet will also Start trying to challenge the authority of the master. If the master can''t erect his authority, then the brain will hurt. Fortunately, this catwoman is very clever, she is really not that kind of stupid thing, even in Su Bai''s view, she is a bit too smart, and Su Bai is also clear that she is playing with fire. Originally, according to the trend of the plot, in the end, there will be very few cats left in the city, but the strength is extremely terrible. In the end, those who have not boarded the Noahs Ark will suffer this kind of destruction. The last step, even, Su Bai feels a little bit that Yan Huihong Lanlin, the reason why they were broadcasted by terror to the world of this story, may be that the terrorist broadcast thinks that they are the last step to complete this destruction. The demise of the world is an opportunity for them to complete the most dangerous and difficult finishing work in the end, and it is also the price they need to pay; And myself, What are you doing now? Just for fun? Just because it''s fun? Su Bai could not help but look up at the sky, the naked eye, can not see the Noah''s Ark in the sky, but Su Bai can be sure that it floats above, boat on board, two worlds. When the cat girl saw Su Bai suddenly stopped, she quickly squatted down after Su Bai half a meter. Although it was still human, most of the habits were cat instinct. Sitting, walking, etc. were no different from cats. In front, there was a group of ordinary cats who signed up. They were a little confused and with some embarrassment. Perhaps, and they were deeply violent. They were dragged into a cat by the breath of the red cat, but they I couldn''t find the exact location of the red cats. At this moment, when their eyes fell on the red catwoman behind Su Bai, this is about a dozen cat faces, all showing a greed and fanaticism. Twenty cats rushed over to this side, and the posture, really a bit like a zombie siege, the cat version of the zombie siege, very interesting, very interesting, However, in Su Bais eyes, all this is just a very ridiculous stage play. Some people are watching, some are feeling, some are playing, and the dozens of millions of creatures here are the background of gray tone, their Blood and broken wreckage, brewing the most fascinating melody. Its not a red cat, its just a normal cat, and its not worth much. Su Bai reached out and grabbed the cat''s back neck position directly, then rushed directly to the side of the building, holding the catwoman with one hand, but with the other hand constantly snatching, Su Bai still at a very fast speed Crawling on the outer wall of the building, the cats began to climb the wall, but the speed was indeed much slower than Su Bai. After gradually being opened by Su Bai for a long distance, he began to give up this chase. After the disappearance of the chasing after nothing, Su Bai also subconsciously slowed down his speed. However, just as Su Bai had just climbed to the wall of the thirteenth floor, the piece of glass suddenly collapsed. The red male cat, who is very thin but extremely agile and strong, jumped straight out, and the sharp claws slammed into the heart of Su Bai''s chest. "presumptuous!" Su Bai sighed low and grabbed each other''s claws with one hand. The two hands collided in an instant. Su Bai''s palm instantly dried up and became the palm of the zombie, but in the collision of the moment, the palm of the hand was shocked. Bai feels that some unexpected breast-cutting breath keeps penetrating back and forth through his palm, causing Su Bai to lose consciousness of his palm almost instantly. This cat, deliberate! Su Bai''s gaze condensed, a layer of ice condensed in front of himself, and sprinkled it behind the other side, directly blocking the front and back of the red cat in the air. However, the red cat suddenly raised his head, his face showed a smear, his arms stretched out, behind his back, a pair of blood-colored wings grew out, the speed suddenly increased, directly through the white ice defense of Su Bai, again And Su Bai is close. He actually knows Tibetan Mastiff! The catwoman in Su Bais hand was directly lost, and she was thrown at the side of the building. The catwoman smashed the glass and rolled it in. Then Su Bai completely let go. If you dare to challenge me, then be prepared for my pet ration! The red cat''s nails become very exaggerated, which is equivalent to a pair of short knives, which are directly cut across the white. Su Bais body exploded in the air and turned into a pool of blood. The blood of the red cat was completely invisible. At the same time, when the red cat passed through his body, the blood was at a very fast speed. Condensed, and re-condensed the body''s white, just right in the back of the red cat''s one meter position, everything is just right. "The beasts of the beasts are screaming, and they are laughing!" Su Bais mouth showed a smile, his hands just caught the wings of the cat, then slashed and teared! "Oh!" The pair of wings are directly uprooted by the white, and the blood splashes. The cat man gave a mourning, and the whole person''s breath was one of the stagnations. Immediately, Su Bai stepped on the other''s shoulder and slammed down! "Hey!" This white foot contains a terrible force, and there is no bit of mercy. Therefore, this cat is like a string of arrows, falling vertically. This high altitude has such a large potential, and the cat is directly in the hard. A humanoid deep pit was found on the road. One hand grabbed the railing on one side, and then Su Bai rubbed the wall against his palm and slowly descended. After landing, Su Bai put his palm into his cuff. This hand should be miserable now. I can''t see it, but it only takes a moment to recover. Just when Su Bai just landed, on the other side, the catwoman actually took the wall and fell to the ground. She was a little stubborn, and she was somewhat rushed. The body kept colliding with the railings and other debris, but it was successfully offset before landing. The momentum of his own body is still a little scarred. Then, the catwoman almost couldnt wait to directly rush to the cat who was still lying there on the road. The cat is still dead, but it will die. The wings are broken by Su Bai with the most primitive and violent means, and they fall from such a high position so quickly. Its not a small miracle yet. If you still want to go to another thing, then its a bit whimsical. The catwoman began to swallow the body of the cat, swallowed it very cheerfully, and the blood splashed like a water pump, making Su Bai feel a little surprised, and the body of the catwoman began to change constantly. It became higher than before, and the bones and muscles became clearer. Even in the back position of the catwoman, it actually swelled vaguely. Is it even possible to rely on swallowing inheritance? Su Bai touched his nose. Isn''t this way of swallowing the most primitive and wasteful mode of transmission efficiency? Why is there a near-perfect inheritance here? Is it because the terrorist broadcast has opened a BUG for the sake of story, is there any deeper reason? This point can not help but cause Su Bai to ponder, and even Su Bai thought, can he also try to eat? Anyway, I have been walking along the way, and I have eaten a lot of things that are even more unimaginable. Its not bad this time. I just dont know if there will be any side effects when I eat. Just as Su Bai thought about it, the catwoman over there finally finished eating. God knows why these cats are so good when they swallow their companion bodies. Is it true that these companions are actually good at the entrance? Su Baiqing couldn''t help but swallow a sip. If it wasn''t rational to tell him that he was not a cat, it would be useless to eat these red bodies. He might not be able to eat and eat. It was really impossible to get a corpse cut. The most tender part is a barbecue. In fact, if it is really possible, Lan Lin and Yan Huihong will not know what to expect, and they will definitely be the first to eat. The catwoman who finished the meal stretched out her arm and stood up. The original clothes had already collapsed because they were too small, so at this time, the catwoman was almost completely naked and physically. "Meow!" A sharp scream came, the catwoman ruptured behind her, and her wings really grew out. Su Bai looked up and down and clap his hands: "Yes, it''s pretty good, and then bleaching a complexion, it''s even more perfect, my Angela." Who knows, the catwoman actually turned back and slammed at Su Bai. "Oh." Su Bai nodded, then took out the Hellfire shotgun, and the two muzzles gently collided. The catwomans face is full of struggle and hesitation. She is obviously able to sense the power of the Hellfire shotgun. Her level of intelligence will grow with each time she swallows the red companion body. However, her temperament, which became more and more violent because of her strength, made her reluctant to continue to bow to Su Bai. However, in the end... The catwoman slowly lowered her head and reluctantly collapsed in front of Su Bai. "This figure is not said." Su Bai did not care about the fact that the other side was more and more obvious about the owner''s situation, but instead focused on the cat girl''s hot body! Chapter 256： Above Noah’s Ark This type of catwoman, if placed in the real world, can definitely cause a sensation of the person on the level of preference. This figure is simply a **** spurt and a pair of wings. After all, the real world is good. There are quite a few people in this mouth. Of course, Su Daxiao is an exception. He didn''t have much interest in playing with the catwoman for a night, love. After all, this catwoman is now in front of her, just fearing her own yin. Its not really convincing to yourself. Besides, the beast is not a beast. Even an ordinary person can hardly have a pure friendship with his slave owner in such a short period of time. Su Bai walked forward and reached out and held the cat''s chin; The cat''s chin still had a heavy smell of blood. Su Bai shook his head and then pressed it **** the catwoman''s shoulder. The catwoman subconsciously resisted, and the force made Su Bai slightly surprised. By swallowing the rest of the high-level red cats, the speed of this strength improvement and growth is really staggering. Su Bai suddenly looked forward to it. When the cats who swallowed the whole city appeared at the last moment, Lan Lin and the three of them could really handle it so easily. The catwoman sticks out her tongue and squats in the palm of Su Bais position, then winks her eyes and looks at Su Bai with a demon feeling. Then she takes the initiative to put her face in the position of Su Bais palm. Kneeling, very relatives. Su Bai smiled slightly, Backhand a slap: "Snapped!" The catwoman was pulled down to the ground, and the corner of her mouth overflowed with blood. It was only this time that her blood was her own. She was lying on the ground and looked very surprised. She didn''t know what she was doing wrong. "This set, I will give it to me less." Su Bai squatted beside the catwoman, and reached out and gently patted the catwoman''s cheek. "The more you do, the more you keep on Remind me how much you hate me in my heart, and even how much I look down on me, so much how much you want to kill me. I know what I am doing, and I understand what I am doing, I am playing a game that may ignite and burn myself at any time. I am very tempted to enjoy this kind of excitement, but my rationality keeps telling me that killing you is the safest. The catwoman looked at Su Bai a little slyly, squatting on the ground, motionless. "You see. Actually, you are really beautiful, even if it is now a beast." Su Bai said that he had picked up the earrings on his left ear and then nailed it to the cat''s left ear. This time, the catwoman really did not dare to resist; Looked at it, Su Bai smiled with satisfaction. "Good, hot body with cold jewelry, it is a perfect match." Su Bai immediately took off the jewelry hanging on his neck, and then took the palm It is attached to the catwoman''s chest position. I didn''t hang it on the catwoman''s neck, but it was so close to the cat''s warm and slippery chest. Su Bai''s nails were gently stabbed, and the catwoman shuddered, but still suppressed her fierceness. Ren Su Bai Shiwei, because she understands that no matter what Su Bai is doing to herself, she is better than she is now. She still needs to be strong. She still needs to follow this human to swallow other similar species. If you eat it twice, it will be enough. It will be enough. At that time, this dirty man who tramples on his own human beings will be shredded by himself. Even if he eats his meat, he will not be good for himself, and he will eat him without any remaining. Su Bai''s index finger nails pierced a deep wound in the cat''s chest. At the same time, the zombie''s toxin also rotted the meat in this area. "Oh, the meat is rotten." Su Bai said with amazement, then calmly picked up a piece of glass around him. "Relax your muscles, I will cure you." A little bit of rotten meat was scraped off, and the heart was even visible in Su Bais line of sight. Su Bai put the hanging ornament directly in, and then put the palm of the hand in the wound position, the cold air was released, and the wound was directly frozen. Lived, played the effect of bandaging. "It became." Su Bai clap his hands and stand up. "It''s pretty good." The catwoman had a shackle and her hands on her chest. She tried to stand up but couldnt stand up. She only felt that her heart was very cold in an instant, just as countless ice needles were stabbing. "Do I have to call you up?" Su Bai put his mouth to the ear of the catwoman. The catwoman kneels on the ground and looks at Su Bai, praying for it. "No hurry, praise for a while, long memory." Su Bai looked up and looked around. Obviously, it is much quieter than before, and now the population of the entire city has quickly dropped to an astonishing number. .................. "Almost like it." Lan Lin whispered as she looked at her own reflection in the blood lake. The **** lake behind her shows a strange beauty. "My wine is almost drunk." Yan Huihong looked at the broken wreckage of the mountain downstairs and drank the last bit of wine. The tower picked up his own cockroaches. "My cockroaches are also tired." The three people, in the past almost all day, are carrying out their feelings. This is an opportunity that can be met and not demanded. They have not let go, and they are also cherished. However, they also keep their heads clear, and the world has entered the final stage. They are indeed the time to do something. "Right, is there still another person in our team?" Xiaolou suddenly asked, "Is there dead?" "At this stage, it has not yet reached his survival limit." Lan Lin said, and then said: "Go first to do what we should do, as for him, feel free." Yan Huihong suddenly looked up and looked at the sky, with a touch of teasing tone: "Noah''s Ark, just above our heads." "Its on the top of the head, but not on a plane. We are not on a quest line with people already on Noahs Ark, so its natural to be separated. The probability of breaking this barrier, even if its For us, it is also an impossible thing. The terrorist broadcasts in the story world can be more free, more casual and more terrible than the terrorist broadcasts in the real world." "Blue Lin, you are the smartest, guess, what are they doing on the main line? I don''t believe that they are chatting on the Noah''s Ark while drinking red wine and eating barbecue. The tower was inextricably attached to Yan Huihong. "I think so too. I felt at the outset that Noah''s Ark is certainly not as beautiful as I expected." .................. Xu Qing stood on the deck, her one foot was nailed, and there was a picture by her side. In the painting, it was a baby, just this baby, not a baby in the story world, but Xu Qing himself. Child, the child who aborted herself. In fact, Xu Qing did not tell the truth to Su Bai at the beginning. Her child was not an accidental abortion, but she took the initiative to fight it. On the side of Xu Qing, there is a row of people. Everyone has a part that is nailed to the deck. The sun is very glaring, with a trial, and with an anxious baking. Of course, there are also a few people, a little better, they are not pinned, they just stand on the deck and bear the heat of the sun. "Everyone is guilty, when you sit on the Noah''s Ark, You are the same as saying goodbye to the past and preparing to meet the new students. On the other side of the ship that is about to arrive, it is a brand new world. There, Ethereal, Pure, There, There is no dust, people are yearning and fascinating. Therefore, you must wash the dirtyness of your body, wash your body, and wash your soul. I will take you with devout people, with you without scale, and go together to meet the new heaven that God has given us! Adam''s whole people are floating in the air. Below it is a huge ship''s board. There are various animals on the deck, and there are people, people inside, and naturally include the audience. All living beings are repenting, and they are atonement. Are suffering from the depths of their own hearts, At the same time, this torment will also appear on your body, such as the punishment of nails, such as fire, such as knife and axe cutting, and so on... On the deck, a lot of dead bodies have been left. There are rare birds and beasts, but there are also listeners. Their death is extremely miserable. Even the physical suffering is second. What is more terrible is the pain in the heart. The pain in the heart cannot be eliminated. There is no way to eliminate it. Instead, it will be immersed once and for all. Experienced. Liao Qius side stood and slammed Murray, the blind archer. Sweat beads, constantly dripping down, Liao Qiu does not know how long he can support, he is a very intelligent person, so he quickly realized the key, this is a test of the soul. "I can''t keep going." Liao Qiu''s face showed a painful color. "It''s almost over." Murray''s body is also somewhat crumbling. "I know this before, what are you doing?" Liao Qiu couldn''t help but feel ridiculous. "This is a task of the branch. It is quite over, and the state of mind can be strengthened, but it is not going to happen. It is the inner extinction and the death of the body." Its better to stay below, so its still a little dead. Murray revealed a bitter smile and was able to force Liao Qiu to say such words, which is enough to see the pressure of Liao Qiu. "God is bright, God is supreme, Therefore, we must follow the steps of God and follow the glory of God. Wash ourselves and become the most loyal crowd around God........." "puff" Xu Qing mouth spurted a blood, the whole person fell to the ground, her belly position, cracked a hole, It''s just like, Caesarean section, Because of a miscarriage, she did not lick this knife. Now, on the Noahs Ark, it is back......... Chapter 257： Dream, always have to "Every day I struggled with my heart and struggled, but Adam, the god-like stick, was directly set up as a BUG on the Noah''s Ark. Can''t beat, just don''t win, Every day I can only hear the BBB kept here. I have to repent and have to piously repent. This feeling is not a Japanese dog, but a dog is pressed against the wild. Xunzi, I am really scared that if I leave the story world alive, I will not be able to go to the church when I return to the real world. "Love is deeply responsible." Murray reached out and gently wiped the sweat from his neck. "If you are brainwashed too deeply, you may really believe in God after you go back." "I am a party member." Liao Qiu took a deep breath. "In fact, here, you have an advantage over me." Liao Qiu is telling the truth, ordinary people, no matter how clever, he is still more dependent or more accustomed to seeing the world with his own eyes, and his inner touch and development, in fact, very few. The scorpion is different, and the eyes can''t see things, so he has more time and opportunity to think quietly, so the heart is often stronger than ordinary people, especially ҼĬ. "Actually, I can''t hold it anymore." Murray turned his head and faced Liao Qiu. "I have to go through many times every day. I have a self-contained scene. Do you feel good?" "You are also a heavy taste, self-satisfied, I have only heard that there is a desire to practice this work must first be from the palace, you have to poke yourself for archery, why is it so extreme?" "In order to be alive." "Right." Liao Qiu put away the kind of hippie smile, very serious: "Do you think that those who did not go on board, will really die?" Murray was silent for a while and shook his head. "Its impossible to die. Terror broadcasts dont like the gameplay that doesnt leave you alive. Liao Qiu nodded, then his body trembled. In front of himself, there was a circle of light. The aperture began to cover himself. Liao Qiu knew that he would experience another painful experience. There was also a white light around Murray; About a quarter of an hour later, Liao Qiuqi was sweating on the ground, and his face and chest position began to appear in a mark. It was a special symbol, not a rune, but a symbol of a church organization in the real world. Liao Qiu clenched his teeth, but the more his body trembled, the more powerful, and then the symbols began to re-enter him, like a soldering iron, giving him a taste of barbecue. The skin begins to crack and every mouth is so horrible. In the eyes of Murray, the blood rushed out, and the whole man was kneeling on the ground. A nail was stabbed in from the back of his head and nailed him to the deck. However, this nail would not be fatal. . However, this feeling can be very uncomfortable, proving that you have no way to stick to your heart and start to be unable to extricate yourself during the washing process. "Oh shit." A nail appeared in the position behind Liao Qiu, and it seems that he intends to nail Liao Qiu on the deck from the back position. Liao Qiu made a groan in his throat, his hand on his face and chest position, tearing his own flesh with a symbol on his body, blood dripping, flesh and blood separated. "roll!" These flesh were thrown aside by Liao Qiu, and at the same time, he was lying on the ground because of severe pain; The nail that was about to be nailed slowly became empty, and then disappeared. Then, the injury of Liao Qiu recovered in an instant, the body, there was no harm, but the suffering in the heart was exceptional. Helpless. I can rest for a while, and Liao Qiu raised his head and sat down on the deck slowly. "From..." The blood in the eyes of Murray, who was next to him, began to recover. The nails that had been nailed to his head gradually disappeared. Then he sat up with the whole person, and his breath was a bit confusing. How many times can you persist? Liao Qiu asked. "I don''t know." Murray''s voice was a little weak. "Take another breath, I have counted it. The audience on the deck died less than one-fifth. The proportion of deaths that terrorist broadcasts can accept and hope to see should be at one-third. We don''t need to think about it. Really want to be hard to end the end of the world, as long as it is better to die later than others." .................. The city was clearly deserted. Although there were people everywhere, they were all dead, and the wreckage of the broken limbs everywhere became the only decoration in the city. The catwoman is here, constantly emitting a smell, attracting the rest of the cats to come over, but the few cats who came during this time are not the opponents of the current catwoman, do not need Su Bai to shoot The catwoman rushed straight to tear them away. Of course, the red cats were eaten by her. The progress of the catwoman is also very obvious, and the breath is getting stronger and stronger, but the more it is, the more docile she is to Su Bai, as if she was really taught by Su Bai. In front, there is a small square with a sculpture that looks like a blind man. In the sculpture, there is a cat who is leaning against the sculpture, like a nap and a sleepy sleep. The cat''s skin is red, but the clothes on the body are obviously just matched. A young man who is about 17 or 8 years old, wearing a denim, has a real gun at his waist. There is a strong retro feeling. The catwoman is subconsciously rushing over, but Bai Subai has stepped on the tail; She did not dare to resist Su Bai, but had to distort her body and squat down beside Su Bai, posing a kind of meaning that only the white horse is the first. "Is this IQ a bit too high, is this level of cats appearing, Lan Lin''s gang is still there to watch the movie?" Su Bai slightly frowns, and there is a thing in Su Bai that has actually turned The feeling of entering another corner. Then, the cowboy seemed to have discovered Su Bai. He turned his head and his face was still a cat face. But whether it was a demeanor or an action, it showed a kind of humanity, and when looking at the catwoman around Su Bai, There is no greed in his gaze, and some are just a delight, this is a kind of joy to see the same kind. Slowly approaching the direction here, the speed is very slow and slow, but Su Bais pupil has shrunk. He can clearly feel that the other party is constantly searching for opportunities and breakthroughs. If the other party accelerates, he can The obstacles that break through everything between the two must appear directly in front of Su Bai to attack. Su Baisong loosened his wrist and took the initiative to take a few steps forward; In front, the cowboy cat suddenly stopped, and the whole person looked unobtrusively to the side of the air, then tore off his clothes and began to run like a beast, his face, write Full of unwillingness. At this time, the catwoman seems to have also sensed something, looked up, looked around, and then looked at the back of Su Bai, and slowly squatted down. Su Bai walked over and picked up the clothes that were intentionally shredded. There was actually a perfume smell. "I already have the wisdom of human beings, and I can even taste the perfume. But why should I deliberately avoid it, and it seems that I still deliberately pretend to be unruly?" Su Bai asked himself in his heart. Then he turned his head and looked at the catwoman. She, she should not have reached that point, and wisdom has not reached that level. And those cats whose wisdom and strength have reached that level are deliberately mad and stupid? Who to sell to? In view of the picture that he was directly ignored before, Su Bai is clear that the other party is not selling it to himself, otherwise you can try to kill and kill. A blue light fell from the sky, and then the blue light dissipated like a firefly. Lan Lin, who came like a goddess, came out. "You are called Su Bai." Su Bai smiled and nodded. "I am hungry." Lan Lin said, very succinct. "What do you want to eat?" Su Bai asked. "Which, best, lighter, I have seen more uncomfortable things today, I don''t want to eat meat." "I know." "At 8 o''clock in the evening, have a meal here, there is a shopping center in front, where you should be able to prepare everything you need." "Ok." Seeing Su Bais attitude is very good, Lan Lin nodded, then stretched her finger and pointed the catwoman behind Su Bai: Your taste is very unique. Apparently, what Lan Lin saw was the hot figure of the catwoman. The catwoman was glanced at by Lan Lin. The whole person immediately clung to the ground, and did not dare to move. The womans terrible, the catwomans experience was deep, and a look fell as if it were a thunder. "Its just a pastime." Su Bai snarled. "Don''t delay cooking." Lan Lin turned and looked like she was going to leave here to do something, but she seemed to think about something again. She turned and looked at Su Bai and pointed her finger. Catwoman: "Su Bai, are you now trying to kill me like this pet wants to kill you?" "A bit." Su Bai still smiled and replied. Lan Lins face also showed a smile: I welcome you to make some attempts, a life that is not shocking, and Ive been a little unbearable now. "You will be told by me, Japan, I will tell you." Su Bai still smiles and keeps smiling, because at this time, in addition to smiling, other expressions seem to be unsuitable. Lan Lins gaze looked down. A man, only when he is angry and angry, will he say this to a woman she cant reach. After the words, Lan Lin gathered a group of blue light around the body, and the whole person drifted away. Su Bai squatted down, and the catwoman finally got the courage to get up. "Dream, always have to." Su Bai said to himself. Chapter 258： Cook, scorpion, play Lan Lin left, she seems to come over, just to specifically tell Su Bai not forget to prepare dinner, perhaps, the reason why Lan Lin used a very indifferent attitude, really just simply think Su Bai cooking feeling Not bad. A barbecue can make this level of amnesty look at yourself and take care of yourself. At least, Su Bai will not take it so naively. He also knows his position in the team from the beginning. just, I am angry, but I still have to smile. The catwoman stood up and began to comb her hair. Su Bai looked at the catwoman behind him, and then began to walk. The catwoman immediately followed up. After entering the supermarket, Su Bai specially stayed at some women''s products. She also subconsciously observed it and found that the catwoman was actually There is some hang around here. What kind of contact or communication did the cat man who had worn the cowboy before? And between themselves, they are not aware of it? Su Bai didn''t believe that the guy really just happened to be there to fight and then sensed the breath of Lan Lin and fled directly. Things are not that simple, and they are not so pure. Taking some things and dishes, Su Bai directly pushed the shopping cart out. At this time, there is no need to queue up to check out. At the door, Su Bai put the shopping cart to the side, turned around and looked at the catwoman behind him. The catwoman is a bit stunned. When Su Bai looks at herself like this, she feels a cold that comes out from the depths of her heart. "Let''s go," Su Bai said. "You are released." The catwoman was in the same place, did not move, and her expression was ignorant. "I know that you can understand what I mean by talking. If you don''t leave, then you will die. I am not interested in raising any pets. I am afraid." The catwoman turned around tentatively, took a few steps, and then ran away quickly. Su Bai pushed the shopping cart and entered a ramen noodle restaurant opposite. This house is relatively clean, no body, no need to clean. With an apron, Su Bai began to cook in it. In fact, Su Bai does not think that his craft is good. At most, there are some barbecues and light snacks, so the dishes made this time are very simple. A total of seven dishes and one soup, Su Bai put a few small tables together into a large table, put the food up, Su Bai untied his apron, went to the pool to wash his hands. Immediately, he stood at the door and ordered a cigarette. Soon, not far away, the tower took the squat slowly, he did not look at Su Bai, went straight in, and sat down at the dinner table. Later, it was Yan Huihong, probably because of the reasons that Lan Lin said, so Yan Huihong is now against Su Bai, more, is a taboo, just nod with Su Bai, then went inside. . In the end, Lan Lin and Lan Lin didn''t look at Su Bai. They walked straight in, stood behind the door, and glanced at the dinner table and said, "Go get some beer." "Okay." Su Bai immediately took a box of beer in the convenience store next door and sent it in. The three of them were already eating, and they tasted very elegant. The beer was taken apart, and a can was placed in front of everyone. Su Bai prepared the facial tissue again, and then walked out of the restaurant. This time, he did not stay in the restaurant, but walked away directly. At the dinner table, Lan Lin ate a small meal. This meal, she was not very satisfied, but it was not very annoying. It seems that she was overestimating the cooking of that person. Maybe, he was only on that occasion. Its more appropriate to have a barbecue in that atmosphere. Its really a bit disappointing to be a home chef in the story world. Yan Huihong had a good appetite, but he didnt eat much, but just drank some soup. "Before tonight, we must start to clean up. Now the number of red cats in this city is very small. We will now remove some of the food chain and should avoid the kind of completeness." The emergence of the fusion." Xiaolou said while drinking soup. "I have to pay attention to the treatment of the body, even the blood, it has to be handled well, even if we set a position, specifically to bury the body, and then let a person special guard, so as to avoid the bodies that have not been able to deal with the rest Cats eat it. If this is the case, it will reduce our work efficiency. Their bodies are special. I tried it and want to evaporate completely by power. It is a bit unrealistic. We can''t afford this kind of consumption." Yan Huihong got up. Give yourself another bowl of rice. "The keeper!" Xiaolou smiled. "Who is going? Is it Yan Yanxia, ??or me, or is it, let Lanlin do it?" Yan Hui Hongsheng sat down with a good meal. "Our team, there are four people." Xiaolou nodded, "That kid, this is also useful, Laoyan, this day did not listen to how you chanted your cause and effect, really missed, waist, give me a mourning?" Yan Huihongbai glanced at the tower. "If you want to be guilty, you can say that Laozi is now fighting against water, and he will not be able to finish it together." Lan Lin put down the tableware at this time, and her eyes swept over Yan Huihong and Loulou, and said very seriously: "Even if I am alone, the situation will not be completely out of control, because I will kill all of you before the situation gets out of control, and then follow the aesthetics of the terrorist broadcast, and never let everyone be buried in such a big In a story scene." At the dinner table, because of Lan Lins words, I fell silent. Yan Lou reached out and pinched his head. Yan Huihong was boring and continued to eat. Lan Lin picked up the paper towel and wiped his mouth. "Almost, eat it, and get ready to do it. Before the end result, we must first consume at least one-third to one-half of the food chain." Lan Lin got up and walked out. Have you started so early? Some of the towers were unexpected. "I am going to tell the chef who kept the corpse." Lan Lin did not answer back. When she walked out of the restaurant door, her eyes patted around, and then she looked up and looked at the rooftop position of the tall building in front. .................. Do you think that being a cook in the story world is an insult to yourself? Lan Lins figure slowly fell on the roof. Su Bai sat on the ground, with two cans of beer and two packs of cigarettes. "Is there something?" Shake the ash, Su Bai looked back and looked at Lan Lin. The food is not very delicious, Lan Lin said. Its much worse than I expected. Su Bai nodded. "I am at this level. After all, my profession is not a cook." "What is your occupation, what?" "Building a house." Su Bai smiled and gestured to Lan Lin with his hand. "Fang Jian, I am especially good at making that kind of small house. Such a small one, I will make it very delicate, and wait for it to come back to reality. In the world, I will send you three people." "What about your pet?" Lan Lin didn''t mind that Su Bai used this to curse herself. This is a very immature performance in her eyes. "Release." Su Bai tells the truth. Lan Lin nodded and nodded. "Tell one thing to you." "Say." Su Bai threw the cigarette **** on the ground. "The slaves listened." "We are going to clean up some cats tonight, and you are responsible for watching the bodies." "The keeper in the story world." Su Bai stood up. "Cheng, what do you do for me?" "I hope you really understand." "I really understand." Su Bai repeated. Lan Lin was close to Su Bai, and reached out and gently touched it on Su Bais face. Actually, you should know what I am looking forward to. "I know." Su Bai certainly knows, and Lan Lin also told herself that this woman may be really sexual, life is very uncoordinated, and extremely lack of stimulation, so I also hope to have excitement in the story world. She is really telling herself. Quickly come up with something, she lacks freshness and lacks stimulation. Damn, I am mentally ill. "The place where the body is piled up is in that square, and you have a partner." "I won''t be staying with you," Su Bai asked. "What do you think?" "Come on, let me go after the beer is finished." ............ About half an hour later, Su Bai returned to the small square. There was no one in the square. Only one cockroach lay there. Seeing Su Bai came over and squinted a little and then closed. Late at night, The actions of Lanlins trio also began. At the beginning, almost every ten minutes, one of the three people took the body back and threw it here. After that, the gap began to get longer and longer, and it took ten minutes to change. It was a quarter of an hour and then it became half an hour later. Su Bai and this squat here, guarding the body here, there are several red cats trying to get close to here, but they were shredded and turned into new corpses and left here. Moreover, Su Bai noticed that Lan Lin did not start with ordinary red cats, and the target of finding them was a very good red cat. Obviously, they were in conditional closing, not the size. A cigarette was exhausted again, and Su Bai touched his pocket and had no smoke. He was still beside Su Bai, and the huge fierce appearance of the previous transformation made Su Bai a little shocked. The nails broke through their arms, and the blood of Su Bai began to flow out and flowed to the front of the body. Immediately opened his eyes, can not help but stick out his tongue and began to **** up, it was sexually ferocious, bloodthirsty, but also its instinct, Su Bai did not dare to kill, because that is his master''s teammate, killed him His master will be angry, but he will voluntarily give blood to himself, and he will not drink white or drink. Moreover, as a vampire with a low level, the energy and nutrients contained in Su Bais blood are absolutely amazing. These cats are only useful if they are swallowed by cats. Ordinary people, including this one, are not used at all. Su Bai squeezed his arm with his hand and accelerated the flow of blood. Watching greedily continually licking his own blood, Su Bais mouth slowly outlined a curvature............ Chapter 259： God beast blood! Su Bai''s face began to become paler and paler, and his lips gradually cracked. However, in his gaze, there was a flash of something called excitement, and it became more and more intense. In the end, when Su Bai took a deep breath and grabbed his own wound and stopped bleeding, he looked at Su Bai with some unsatisfactory look. The fierce light flashed in his eyes. He seemed to want to pounce on Su Bai and then eat Su Bai. Its completely thorough, but it has the Lord after all, and its clear that I cant really kill Su Bai, so Im still awkward and motionless. Su Bai sat down next to her, with one hand on her chest. A layer of frost from the white eyebrows of Su Bai spread, and soon spread to the white limbs of Su Bai, the whole person turned into an ice sculpture at this time; The body of the cockroach seems to have been pulled from Su Bai. After all, just drank so much blood from Su Bai, the blood of the blood family is not so good, because their blood is equal to their own life, with ordinary Induction that biological blood does not have. The body of the cockroach also began to condense the frost. however, At this time, he yawned, his mouth opened, and a "squeaking" came out of it. The power of blood began to spew out, directly directing the blood of his own body that was invaded by Su Bai. Crushed and shattered. The frost on the body dissipates, He looked at Su Bai sitting in front of him, with a sarcasm in his eyes, even if it was still young, but it has the blood of the beast! Its really ridiculous that this stupid human being actually wants to use this method to pinch himself. However, Su Bai still has a frost on his body, and there is no slight change. It seems that there is no decadence and disappointment because of the perfect suppression of his own power. Seeing Su Bai face color admission, some accidents, but also too lazy to take too much care, simply kneel down and squint to prepare to take a nap. However, when it was just a nap, it didn''t take long to suddenly feel a sign. This is the sensory blood in the blood of the beast, which is similar to the sixth sense of human beings. In front of him, the ice sculpture of Su Bai is still an ice sculpture, but there is no one in the ice sculpture. Oh, stand up right away, Looking around, but did not find the trace of Su Bai, However, very quickly, it looked up and saw a black mist above it and shrouded it at this time. "Roar!" There was a roar, which sensed the breath of Su Bai from the black mist. This human being, what he wants to do, if it continues to provoke his authority, it will no longer be forbeared by his master. Su Bai, turned into a black mist, wrapped up the cockroaches and began to take the initiative to absorb the vitality of cockroaches. He was really provoked. This man, who dared to plunder his own vitality, immediately opened his mouth, screamed in his mouth, and then began to plunder the white of Su Bai. Su Bai''s festival was defeated, not only failed to absorb the vitality of the cockroach, but the blood in his own black mist was swallowed into the body. The size of the black fog has not changed, but it is getting weaker and lighter. The sly eyes are flashing with a sinister light, and continue to absorb without any scruples, without tires; In the end, the black fog could not support it, and the white body appeared, but this body, dry and stiff, was completely a dead body, or a zombie. The blood in the body turned into blood gas, and all of them were sucked into the abdomen. However, the expression on Su Bai''s face still has no slight change. It just stretches out his hands and grabs his mouth. He presses it and clasps it so that it can''t open his mouth. Immediately afterwards, Su Bai relied on the induction of his own blood in the body, so that the blood, at this time, completely vaporized, became a kind of **** bloody existence, for Su Bai, who can integrate himself into the bloodstream. In fact, it is not very difficult to control these. The sly body began to swell up, I finally panicked, It is finally messed up, It seems to understand that he is still recruiting......... Yes, its really a trick. The blood at the beginning is just a bedding, or a foreshadowing, blood, condensing the temptation to make this kind of taste and almost irresistible, and it also feels like eating this blood. No big deal, in fact, it is really no big deal, even if it is the blood of the blood family, but as long as this little cockroach is digested for a long time, it has nothing to do with Su Bai. Subsequently, Su Bai became black and fog, deliberately spurred to absorb its vitality, just to let the cockroaches anger and start to absorb the blood fog that is not very attractive to the cockroach. One is liquid, one is in a gaseous state, and the energy concentration inside is naturally one by one. If it is not for giving a lesson to Su Bai or if it is not for deliberately countering Su Bai, these blood mists are not disgusting to devouring. After the swallowing of the blood and swallowing a fullness, Su Bai, who almost lost most of his blood, continued to survive in the state of zombie blood, thus having time to ignite the blood that was sucked into the body at the beginning, letting those blood Also turned into a gaseous state. Once and for all, the quality has not changed, but the space has doubled directly! The squatting body began to swell up, like a balloon, rounded, and the double mouth was smothered by Su Bai. It used most of its power to suppress the blood in the body while controlling its own. The body is not broken, there is no extra energy and strength to go with the Su Bai wrench. The reason why Su Bai dared to do this, the reason why it is considered to be effective in this way, Because he knows one thing clearly, That is oh, there is no ****! In ancient times, people used to use as the name of the army. It has no mouth and no ****, can swallow all things and never vent, can recruit wealth and treasure, can only enter, the magical power. It is said that the dragon is the three princes of the Dragon King. Its staple food is actually gold and silver jewels. It is naturally worthy of being arrogant. Compared with other three-legged scorpions that are also auspicious beasts, it is said to be more popular. Therefore, it has won the favor of the Jade Emperor and the Dragon King. However, it is eaten. More will always have diarrhea, so one day may be because I couldn''t help but squatting, and the jade emperor was angry. When I slap it down, the result is hit, and **** is sealed. From then on, gold and silver jewelry can only be Can not enter. After this allusion spread, he was regarded as the beast of the lucky treasure. Many Chinese people wear enamel jade products for this reason. A young baboon, naturally there is no such thing as a swallowing tiger. Su Bai has also observed it in these two days. Every time he feeds cockroaches, he feeds his own blood, twice a day, once a drop. I don''t dare to feed more, because the digestion of cockroaches takes time, and it can''t be excreted. If you eat too much, you can only support yourself. Vaporization! Vaporization! Vaporization! Su Bai kept urging his own blood in his body, and his body was constantly expanding and expanding, in fact, even if Su Bai did not grasp its mouth, the blood fog that was controlled by Su Bai It is also very difficult to spit out, because those blood and fog are spiritual, can be stuck in the body of the cockroach in the control of Su Bai, these blood fog, but not the owner of things! A trace of silk began to emerge from the body, and at the same time began to have golden blood dripping out. These are the blood of the beast and are extremely precious. Since the blood of the bloodline, Su Bai has taken a lot of blood, but there is no A blood that can match this, even if it is an ordinary strong, can not reach the level of the beast. However, Su Bai resisted. At this point in time, it was when he and his opponents struggled. They couldnt mess with themselves and didnt dare to mess! Kill you first, the most unsatisfactory, you must first ruin you, then, I will go and enjoy you again! .................. "No, the cats we hunted now, only one-third of the targets we expected to hunt, not even enough, there must be problems." The ash consequences stood on a bridge and looked around the river. It was bloody. "It''s a bit wrong. They are like deliberately hiding from us. Although I admit that they should have some wisdom, I don''t think their wisdom can reach this level. It can even be a kind of teamwork. The pattern of this massive concealment is certainly for a reason." "Possibly, what we forgot." Lan Lin frowned slightly, and the whole person showed a special kind of charm. "We have already attached great importance to them, but now it seems that our attention is not heavy enough. The tower was just about to say something. Suddenly, a totem of the right arm was hot, and his face suddenly changed. He said: "I have something wrong." Yan Huihong didn''t have too much gloating. He naturally knew a beast, even if it was only a young age, what it meant for a listener, not every listener could have a chance to bring in a world of stories. The beast of the beast. I used to remember that the terrible woman raised a cat. "I have to go back first, you continue to search." He is the heart of the tower, he naturally can not let it surprise. however, At this time, more than ten tyrannical sighs came from the bottom of the river, and they broke out on both sides of the bridge. In the depths of the river, several cats emerged. At the two ends of the bridge, there were also two cats slowly. Approaching. They wore clothes, and they were almost no different from ordinary people except for the fluff and beard on their faces. Lan Lins hand gently touched her ring, revealing a touch of insight in her eyes: Actually, the story world has given clues from the beginning. There are some people in this city who can become cats even if they are not in the full moon night. They also know that they are cats, so they may know before they die. There is an organization. After the beginning of the demise, these cats who have the calm and wisdom of people from the beginning, Nature has become the biggest vested interest. Chapter 260： I believe it! Sometimes, there are some things that dont require too many reasons and dont require too much utilitarianism. Only exist, you want, or don''t want to, That''s it; Therefore, in the real world, the most troublesome thing for the police is this kind of purposeless crime. There is absolutely no motivation that can be said in the ordinary sense. This is equivalent to directly cutting off the police''s conventional means of investigation. For example, in a case of murder, the police must first investigate the person who has contradictions and conflicts with the deceased. At the same time, the person who has a criminal record nearby is investigated. Generally speaking, if the stakes and motives are found, the case is basically detected. But if it is someone, such as a university professor, such as an ordinary student, suddenly wants to kill an individual, then it really kills people, and happens to avoid the evidence that the camera and other obvious traces are left behind. The difficulty of solving the case will be improved in many times in an instant. Originally, Su Bai was really planning to follow the story of the three people behind the past, but sometimes it seems that it is difficult to be a normal person. Lan Lins suggestion once and for all, the meaning is very simple, you have to give me something to do. Although I dont know what Lan Lins purpose is, I dont know what medicine is sold in Lanlins gourd. But being treated as a chef, being treated as a small follower, Su Bais heart is naturally uncomfortable. If there is a chance, he doesnt mind really coming to a rich and dangerous. Do things... Isn''t it what Su Da Shao is good at? He did not regard the three people of Lanlin as the audience. What more is to treat the three of them as NPCs in the world of the story. How much risk they want to gain, and how much risk they need to bear at the same time. . His body is already bloody, and it is very clear with Su Bai. But the situation seems to be very clear, but it seems to have been insisting. It believes that his master will come back to save himself. but, Fortunately for it, fortunately for Su Bai, its owner is not yet back. Originally, Su Bai felt that time was much more than expected, but now it is still calm, and Su Bai is happy to relax and continue to burn it. Gradually, I dont seem to be able to support it anymore. In particular, it is clear that the tower can definitely sense that something has happened on its side, but it has not yet returned. Obviously, there are some desperations that finally hope that the straw will be destroyed. Su Bai saw the color of pleading in his eyes, apparently intending to give up, and is begging for mercy. There is a big difference between a beast and a pig, but at some point, there is no difference. When you encounter a butcher knife, you will be afraid when you die. Su Bai took one hand off the mouth of the mouth, and the nail was stabbed on the body, but the scales on the body were extremely strong. Su Bais nails marked a Mars on it, but they could not penetrate. Su Bai did not use brute force, just use his fingers to gently point on it. In order to survive, he took the initiative to let go of his body''s defense and let Su Bai''s nails penetrate his body. The golden blood flowed out, like the red hot metal water, directly melted the skin of Su Bai, and it was integrated into the body of Su Bai. Su Bai felt that the whole person was like being forged in the stove. It was painful and his facial expression was also a while. Distorted, but he still resisted no snoring and continued to introduce blood stasis into his body. The blood of the beasts, how many times can I get it? This time, you must smoke enough! The shape of the cockroach is shrinking with the loss of its own blood, but the belly is getting bigger and bigger, and its eagerness is more intense. It is obviously with a strong desire for survival, and it reminds Su Bai, and then goes on like this. It is really dead. Su Bai closed his eyes and began to pull the blood fog that he had left in his body. He retired and returned to his body. Those bloods swam in the body, and they were quenched again by the cockroaches. It is more pure and clear, equal to this one, and Su Bai regards this cockroach as an "air purifier." I didnt let die, Su Bai still stopped in advance, the blood was absorbed back, and the stomach was restored to normal. It was just a few laps smaller than before. It is estimated that the blood of the squatting floor is white. It is. The cockroach is lying on the ground like a sick cat. The breath becomes very unstable. Some brilliance begins to appear on the body, and the appearance of the body is also changing. It seems that it is becoming another way. He is still very famous in China. He can see its stone carvings and murals everywhere. So what he looks like in general, Su Bais heart is also clear. Now this guy who is changing looks is obviously not like a dragon. Immediately, Su Bais eyes revealed a touch of enlightenment: "It is not a pure bloodline, it is a thing that relies on the opportunities of the day after tomorrow to cultivate the blood." Su Bai sat down on the ground, and the feeling of burning fire on his body was still there. There was no slight relief. However, after this feeling was used to it, he felt that there was a feeling of steaming sauna, which was quite comfortable. This is a pathological torture, and Sexual asphyxiation and S, M have a fight, it seems that Su Bai really has such a very good human being, because the first two, he has tried, and it feels good. Stretched his hand and touched it on the hoe. Su Bai was hesitating whether he wanted to kill it. He had only planned to take some blood. When he was there, he would know that he would not be angry again. There is still a little room for change, but this one is obviously a string, and the bloodline is turned down by itself, directly falling down the order of the beast, which is no different from killing it. Its a hell. Reaching out and touching the blue ring on his finger, Su Bai subconsciously stimulated it, then released it, and then stimulated a few times. He knew that the catwoman should still be nearby, not too Far, because I am in the heart of the catwoman, stuffed into the frozen men''s jewelry, I am stimulating one here, and the rest will also produce induction. This, the catwoman should be clear, her Life, but also pinch your own hands. After almost ten minutes, a sharp cat scream came from behind Su Bai, and Su Bai turned back and saw a catwoman with wings in her clothes just above her position. "The breath has increased again, and I have stolen a lot of good things, huh, I also learned to dress and dress up, really stinking. "Su Bai was not suppressed by the momentum of the catwoman, especially if he clearly pinched the lifeline of the other party, and there is no need to think silly about the level of the momentum confrontation. It is really full." Hovering in the air for half a minute, the catwoman still fell down, standing in front of Su Bai, hesitated for a few seconds, or bent down his body, kneeling in front of Su Bai, But this kind of reluctance, this unaccustomed, this unwillingness, is still very clear and clear. "Oh, this is what it is." Behind him is a small corpse mountain. "It''s mutated again, it''s not right, it''s strengthened again." Su Bai''s mouth showed a smile. "Oh..." The mutual engulfment between cats can devour the power of the other''s flesh and blood, and at the same time inherit some other things from the other side. For example, the cat''s wings are inherited from another cat who has been swallowed by her. "This is really, very disgusting." Su Bai looked at the two cat heads and shook his head. Chapter 261： Feeding "These, want to eat?" Su Bai turned and pointed to the pile of corpses behind him. This corpse is a dirty and fearful thing in the eyes of ordinary people, but in the eyes of cats, it is the sea. ,,, Luo Yin. The catwoman lowered her head and her breathing began to rush. Obviously, the meaning was obvious. For her, the pile in front was definitely a temptation to refuse. "If you want to eat, just go eat." Su Bai sat down in the same place. He is now in the body, his blood is constantly rolling, and the blood of his blood is being integrated into his limbs. He has been used to the painful feelings, but at this time he finds a little influence on his own state; For example, the body begins to become numb spontaneously. Obviously, it takes a while for He to want to digest the blood of Su Bai. It takes a certain time for Su Bai to completely convert the blood of the cockroach into its own use. Su Bai''s body will always be in a side effect. The catwoman jumped up and rushed to the corpse mountain and began to desperately swallow these similar bodies. Looking at this scene, Su Bais heart is really envious of the heart, but unfortunately, these bodies are of no use to Su Bai, otherwise how could it be cheaper for her. While swallowing and evolving, the catwomans physique began to slowly become smaller, and the body became more symmetrical. Before the hot and full body, it began to gradually transform into a bone, from an aesthetic point of view, From one beauty to another, the beauty is excessive. Su Bai took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and looked at it. When the heart was squatting, the ban on leaving the catwoman would be invalid. At any time, it was absolutely blind and confident. Su Bai I can accept myself to die, but I can''t accept myself. "Meow!" The catwoman swallowed faster and faster. Her mouth was very small, but she spewed out a blue flame and directly vaporized the remaining bodies in front of her. The vaporized vapor was completely drawn into her mouth. in. Immediately, the cat''s arms were stretched out, and the sound of bone breakage began to appear on the body. This is a sign that her life level is advanced, and the body begins to recombine. "Oh, pack, continue to install." Su Bai subconsciously stimulated his ring. The catwomans face quickly showed painful color. The whole person was kneeling on the ground, staring at Su Bai with a touch of resentment. "I want to borrow the external manifestations of evolution, re-change my heart position, and avoid the things that I have left in your body. For freedom, you are really persevering, but don''t challenge my endurance limit." Su Bai stood up and walked towards the catwoman. "Meow!" The catwoman made a loud scream, her wings open, and she turned into a red lightning and slammed directly into Su Bai. One hand slammed the neck of Su Bai, marched forward and then proceeded, and directly put Su Bai in the sculpture. On the back, there is a trace of gully that burns and burns. This is just the performance of the catwoman''s current power leaks. Su Bai has succeeded in developing a monster. However, this monster does not consider himself a pet at all. "I have the courage to do the same, do you have it?" Su Bai looked calmly at the catwoman in front of him. He said that Su Bais physical condition is somewhat unstable now, so it also affects the exertion of combat power to a certain extent. Even when Su Bais state is stable, it may not be now. Catwomans opponent, and swallowed so many bodies of the same kind of strong man, God knows how many times she has evolved. After each evolution, the level of wisdom and the so-called sense of dignity will rise again, and then want to get real The freedom to get rid of Su Bais control of her will rise again. It seems that it is the habit of this catwoman to challenge the authority of the master after swallowing the same kind of advancement. however, She is still afraid of death, Unless her wisdom evolves to the level of the saint, or turns into an extreme, and becomes a neuropathy like Su Bai, she will still be actively eaten by Su Bai. The fear of sorrow is horrible, and it is generally the case. The catwoman stared at Su Bais eyes. From the eyes of Su Bai, she did not see the fear, only the terrible calm. Obviously, this human being, when it comes to doing it, he can not have the slightest mentality. Stressfully and with yourself. Finally, the catwomans hand was released. Su Bai fell down and leaned under the sculpture, coughing a few times. This catwoman now gives him a feeling of being returned to Yan Hong. At least, from the perspective of physical strength, the strength of the catwoman has been raised to It is almost close to the level of Yan Huihong. Looking at his palm, Su Bai saw that the blood vessels on the top began to be stained with a layer of dark gold. Obviously, his body began to fuse and transform the blood, and it has already been effective. "protect me." Su Bai raised one hand, The catwoman was in the same place, and finally reached out and grabbed Su Bais hand to lift him up. "Hey, I am going, now I really have no strength at all. I really have to work hard and do it once, and I lose money." Su Bai continued to ridicule, he knew that the catwoman could understand. "Go...where..." the catwoman asked. "Simply." Su Bai took a deep breath, the body''s tiredness is coming quickly. Fortunately, he has no side effects in spirit, otherwise he will not be able to pinch the cat once he is stunned and deep in sleep. The catwoman opened her wings and grabbed Su Bai. The rapid wind kept hitting Su Bai''s face, but Su Bai felt a little happy. Soon, the catwoman fell, she took Su Bai to an apartment building and went straight in from the balcony. Is this your home? Su Bai sat on the edge of the bed, coming in from the balcony is a bedroom, the main tone of the bedroom is pink, it should be a little girl''s room, very princess style. There is a photo frame on the bedside table. There is an art photo in the photo frame. Su Bai turned over and saw a girl with a very sweet smile. Extend one hand directly to hold the frame back. Su Bai smiled. "Is even the memory restored?" The catwoman looked at Su Bai and saw the murder. "Don''t pour a glass of water for the guests?" Su Bai asked. The catwoman left the bedroom, and after a while, she took a can of Coke and walked in. Coke was directly thrown into the bed in front of Su Bai. I don''t mind if my slave is now so licking his nose. Su Bai opened the drink and took a sip. Then he put his feet on the bed and pulled the pillow behind him. The whole person lay up. The catwoman left the bedroom and sat in the living room. Two people, at this time, are very quiet. Su Bai, who was lying on the bed, glimmered with faint golden light, and a trace of blood continually overflowed from the pores above and below his body, and then there was a faint **** condensate. The catwoman sitting on the sofa, motionless, looking at the newly-made wedding photos of a middle-aged couple in the living room. Outside the window, there was a red wind blowing in and into the catwoman''s body. The catwoman''s gaze became clearer and clearer, but she was unaware. .................. "boom!" The bridge collapsed. In the previous battle, the bridge was actually riddled with holes. Finally, after Yan Huihong pulled out a chain and detonated a cat, it finally collapsed and completely supported. Living. On the body of the tower, there are several wounds, bloody, but the steps are still firm. He is actually better at protecting himself. In the recent battle, he is constantly changing the enchantment, basically it is successful. The advantage of the number of cats has been resolved, but it has been successfully attacked by a cat, but it does not matter. Yan Huihong and Lan Lin are the main force of the killing. In the hands of two people, there are already more than a dozen cats killed. The rest of the cats, all killed, only the last one, holding a cockroach, knocked from the beginning of the battle to the present, watching their own kind of battle one by one, he is sending them off, the picture, Very sad. The cat is a bit older and looks like a vicissitude. Even if he is a cat face, he still sees a lot of things. Yan Huihong appeared behind the cat, one hand shattered the cat''s cockroach, and the last sound was heard. Then the cat did not resist, just looking back at Yan with a strange smile. Hong, followed by Yan Huihong''s palm and shattered the skull, the body fell to the ground. On the ground, all the corpses spontaneously ignited at this time, burning blood and minced meat into ashes, but there was a faint unpredictable red light that hurts into the air, not knowing where it will be blown by the wind. Diaolou tried to use the enchantment to block, but found that it was ineffective. "What is this?" Yan Huihong asked slightly. "The emergence of this thing means that we have done a useless work." Lan Lin squatted down the river and began to wash her hands with the river. "There is a movie by Jet Li, the name is "Cosmic Wanted", the world in the film. There are 125 parallel layers. If you cross the other layers and kill the corresponding "self", you can absorb the power of that person. Now, almost exactly the same situation we have encountered. We tried to weaken the last appearance of the cat by relying on killing them first, but the terrorist broadcast obviously did not want to see us so easily, so we deliberately set up such a node. Now, we kill a cat, the cat Power will dissipate into the living cat body as the wind dissipates. "I have to go back first." The figure of the tower disappeared in place, and he sensed his embarrassment. Lan Lin and Yan Huihong are still standing by the river. Yan Huihong walked behind Lan Lin. If Lan Lin feels something, "What''s wrong?" "Do you think that the tower will not doubt you?" "I doubt that I deliberately arranged for Su Bai to stay with his pet?" "Blue Lin, what are you going to do, is it purely for fun?" Yan Huihong was a little confused. Lan Lin blinked, then opened her mouth slightly, revealing two charming fangs. "Lao Yan, I met with you first, and then I met the tower, he didn''t know, but you should know what my hidden lineage is; I am now raising a tempting little cockroach. Chapter 262： Be careful with people like you The figure of the tower appeared on the square. The pile of the body on the square has disappeared. Only a large piece of burnt marks are left. The eyes of the tower sweep over here, and then they find their own under the sculpture of the small square. pet; Yongzheng huddled there and shivered, no longer feeling mad before; The tower went over and reached out and hugged it. One hand was placed on the top of the skull. Then, some pictures appeared in the eyes of the tower. These pictures came from the memory of the dragonfly. "I stepped on the edge of the rules of the team and shot my pet. I really looked down on you, a team rule, even if there is punishment, I have to bear it. I have worked hard to feed it with my own blood, but you have Directly destroy the blood of its beast, You are really good. The hand of the tower is gently pressed, The **** in the arms directly sagged down, and the limbs trembled instantly, and then they lost all their vitality and died. In order to let this beast inherit the blood of the beast and then feed it for so long, the tower can be said to cost a huge price, but also poured a great blood, now the blood of this pet beast is destroyed, because it is not a purebred beast The reason, so there is no hope to recover anymore, for the tower, it also means losing all the value. Nothing is worth ruining; But how should the inner anger be extinguished? "Even if I don''t do the rest, I will find you first." There was a hexagonal light at the foot of the tower, and there was a self in each corner. Then, a total of seven identical towers were scattered and rushed in different directions. This is not to find Su Bai to swear. Stance. Not long after, Yan Huihong and Lan Lin, who had returned to a peaceful state of mind, also appeared in this square. Yan Huihong walked under the sculpture and reached for the tail of the dragonfly. He lifted the body and shook it: "It''s also true. Even if it''s abolished, it''s a pet that has been raised for so long. It doesn''t matter." Lan Lin didn''t look at the cockroach, but the face was originally piled up in a place where nothing was left: "You and him, aren''t they the same, perfectionists." "That was the old me." Yan Huihong retorted, then reached out and grabbed his current oily hair. "I am now, where is the half-year romance?" "From one extreme to the other, from a well-dressed to the ultimate **** to a completely bad old man, deliberately interpret the image of his present deduction. Lao Yan, this is really a bit fake. Yan Huihong slammed his mouth and did not refute it. He threw away the corpse of the cockroach: "Su Bai''s kid put this cockroach flat. I don''t think it''s very strange. There are so many things in the kid''s body. It''s just that the three of us have just been busy working on the body that was hit in the middle of the night. Gone? This is not like what Su Bai can eat. If he can also swallow the same kind of body like the cat, then I really can''t go see him again, and it is a little shivering. "He has a pet, a cat who is casually caught in the world of this story." "This is really a slap in the face of others. We have been working hard to kill the dead body. He has all taken it to be human." "Actually, the essence, no difference." Lan Lin walked to a pillar in the square, looked at her hair in the mirror, and began to take care of it. "The tower has been completely irritated, you are not afraid that he found him before you, and killed him?" Yan Huihong snarled. Lan Lin looked at Yan Huihong as if she was smiling. "This is a heartless move. If there is a surprise, it is the best. If not, it doesn''t matter how disappointing it is." "This time into the world of the story, you first joined me in the pit and pitted me. Now I am in the pottery floor, Lan Lin. Although I know that the friend behind the story is a standard action, I really don''t know, you This utilitarian, why is it so strong? Moreover, where is your bottom line this time, the tower is now pouring anger on Su Bai, but I know that he knows that you are in the arrangement." "So?" "Don''t push both of us out, this is very dangerous for you. Although the two big men don''t sound very good with women, but the rabbit is anxious and biting." "Meow!" In the distance, there was a big cat who sprinted directly and the ground seemed to vibrate because of its running. Yan Huihongs figure flashed, and he directly flew the cat to the fan, and then he stepped on it. He took the cat who just smelled it but came late. The venting object of his own heart. However, Yan Huihong did not see it. Behind him, Lan Lins fingertips, a red silk line was constantly being surrounded. That is the causal line. ............ So hot, Its hot, It hurts, Su Bai is like an electric iron on the top and bottom. The sweat is constantly flowing out, the sheets are wet, and the temperature in the bedroom is constantly rising. When it rises to a certain temperature, it begins to drop rapidly, and the temperature is gone, even The slightest temperature was gone, and the frost began to appear in the room. After the recurrence, the room was now wet. At this time, he has entered the final step of the refining, refining, and blood, and is the most difficult step; The catwoman is still sitting in the living room and watching her parents get married. At this time, she has no foreign objects in her heart. She completely fell into her own mentality. As everyone knows, although she is not swallowing now, her strength is still In the constant growth, because the cats are dead at any time in the city, their bodies began to incinerate automatically, and they became the purest and only the forces that the living cats can absorb. This may be the node set before the terrorist broadcast, for example, when the number of cats is reduced to a certain extent. In order to pursue the so-called story, terror broadcasts are really a waste of thought. Finally, probably in the evening, Su Bais eyes trembled a little, his eyes opened, his vision blurred, and the whole person was a little dizzy. He climbed up from the bed and Su Bai heard a cat call. "Meow" This cat is very familiar, not the cat''s voice, but the auspicious voice. Su Bai looked at his bed and saw that the auspiciousness was there. "You are a dead cat, but also come together to make fun." Su Bai subconsciously climbed over, but found that the auspicious figure dissipated and disappeared. One hand rubbed his head. "It seems that the side effects have not completely ended, and there is a phantom audition." At this point, Su Bai feels quite normal and does not go to the heart. "Oh...hey..." Su Bai turned his head and looked at his bed. The little guy was sitting there and claping at Su Bai. "Rely, you are coming." Su Bai shook his head, no way, his son came, even if it was an illusion, he had to hug. However, when Su Bai climbed over, he found that his son also disappeared. "Oh shit" Su Bai began to hammer his head, obviously annoyed, Illusion, you will be illusory, how time is still so short. Standing up from the bed, Su Bai still feels a little drowsy, but it is much better than before, the body is not so numb and weak, the physical condition feels very good, and there seems to be something more in his own blood. . Originally, when Su Bai was in combat, the basic physical output was supported by the zombie state. The viability of the blood state was strong, but if you want to fight back against the enemy, you have to switch to a zombie state. But now, Su Bai feels that he has merged with the truth. After the blood, the attack power in the **** state has also increased a lot. As for the specific increase, I have to wait until I have a chance to try. Be careful with people like you... Be careful with people like you... Be careful with people like you... I dont know why, the words that have no sentimental sentiment are constantly ringing in Sus mind. This is Su Bais own voice, which awakens the memory fragments that Su Bai may have neglected or forgotten somewhere. It''s a bit like a sixth sense, or what kind of induction. It may be that this is very important. It may be a sudden whim. Especially for the current Su Bai, he is in a semi-spiritual state, so it is easier to think about it. Su Bai picked up the cola that she hadn''t finished drinking at the bedside of the bed. She drank all the breath at a time. At this time, the whole talent was finally freed from the confused state, and the mind finally recovered to normal and clear. The state before the soul was finally over. It is. At this time, Su Bai began to think, the words, from where they came from, in short, is closely related to themselves, or they will not remember, nor will they suddenly say back. After a short while, Su Bais mind finally showed a clue, and the memory was finally recalled. That is when I sent auspicious back to Chengdu from Jiangsu, outside the room, I just sent the auspiciousness into the house, that is, I returned it to the lychee, ready to take a taxi back to my home in Chengdu, when the lychee sent it to myself. A WeChat: "Be careful with people like you..." "How come you think about this again, it''s really a little nervous." In Su Bais opinion, the meaning of Litchis statement is to remind himself that the person in the next story world is as careful as himself. The result is indeed a slogan. In the world of the story, he is a member of the experience. The Secretary, the real murderer is also the most dangerous element. This is something that nobody had thought of before. Chapter 263： You look at the scenery under the boat There is a small separate bathroom in the bedroom. Su Bai walked in. There was a touch of perfume in the bathroom and some girl supplies. I thought that a lovely sweet little loli would start to eat in this era of extinction. In that appearance, Su Bais heart could not help but create a feeling of embarrassment. God wants to die, but not everyone in this city is a bad person. Most people are turned into cats, and they are not actively chosen. However, the cost of doing good is often too high. God estimates that it is also a good thing. Its much simpler to make a Noahs Ark and come back to a worlds reshuffle. Picking up a handful of water on his face, Su Bai felt a cool. Pick up the girl''s towel and wipe her face and hands, take a deep breath, and walk out of the bedroom to the living room. In the living room, the catwoman is still sitting on the sofa, and the thoughts are like a flood. Once it breaks, it is hard to block, especially in the previous period, the catwoman almost completely lost her own. Memory has become a cat who only knows **** fierceness. Now, with his own strength and the improvement of his life level, memories that have been forgotten or called dusty have recovered. It is difficult to stop in a short time, especially in his mind. It is what I think now, and it is everything that needs to be remembered and lost. Family, family, friends and their past lives. Su Bai took a cup to the water dispenser and poured a glass of water, then sat on the opposite sofa, tilting his legs, Su Da and the conscientious discovery, did not bother the catwoman''s thoughts. However, soon, Su Bai discovered a problem, that is, the catwoman in front of her, even in a daze, is worried, but the body''s breath is still growing, and the body is constantly undergoing subtle changes. This is because as the level of life increases, the body begins to further optimize and improve, so that this body is more adapted to the world, or more integrated into the world. For ordinary people, this process is long, even hundreds of thousands of years, changing from generation to generation. "Don''t she know?" Su Bai was puzzled; I used to read some ancient mythological stories. There are some things in the story of the dying of the dynasty. In the first instance, the strength will suddenly increase, but Su Bai feels that if the catwoman is enlightening, then some ghosts are pulled. . Standing up, Su Bai went to the balcony and finally found out the reason. There was a red, very light haze floating in from the outside, and then naturally integrated into the catwoman. When I thought about it, Su Bai almost understood it. I couldnt help but feel that the setting of the terrorist broadcast is really clever. It is to avoid the audiences desire to destroy the last birth of the world or the strength of those cats. A powerful possibility. However, Su Bais heart is even more embarrassing. Before, by eating the same kind of corpse, you can directly evolve and strengthen yourself. Now you can sit there and be in a daze. People are really mad at people. The catwoman turned her head and looked at Su Bai. It seemed that the daze was over, but her eyes were still a little misty. A drop of tears fell: "I am so cold." The catwoman muttered to herself. At this time, her tone of voice and tone really seemed like a poor girl who was pitiful and helpless. Su Bai opened his arms and made a hug: "Come, my brother hugged." The catwoman screamed from the sofa with tears and rushed into Su Bais arms, holding Su Bai tightly and feeling the temperature from Su Bais arms. The picture is so beautiful, The slave owners and slaves warm themselves in the same unreliable environment, and care for each other''s hearts; however, next moment, The catwoman squatted on the ground in pain, and spread out her palms. On one finger, there was a very long and white nail that exudes a feeling that is very dangerous. "Oh... hard, its not soft now, the lyrical drama is good, the score is high, but its a pity that I really dont really like this small and fresh bridge. I always feel very fake. Su Bai reached out and patted the soft face of the catwoman. "The next time I remember, before I prepare to take the shot, I will learn to restrain my own murder. Your strength is stronger than mine. Now it is much stronger than me. Unfortunately, your experience is still too lacking." The catwoman sat on the ground. When Su Bai stopped stimulating the ring on her finger, the catwoman also calmly leaned on the floor-to-ceiling window. Without distress, she became angry and angry. Instead, she went to a process after habitually doing something. . .................. Above the stars, Noahs Ark is still sailing alone and quietly; On the deck, day and night repentance, non-stop singing, everything, just to wash your heart, can not withstand the suffering and test of the soul, has been crucified on the cross, has become a symbol of the effect. Fortunately, 24 hours a day, 20 hours a day to confess, but also 4 hours is the time of their own control, use this time to go to eat something to sleep, of course, Noah''s Ark can not have big fish or meat Caviar and fine wine, some, that is the pot of mashed potatoes, playing with it, but it is full of capacity. Liao Qiu took his own plate and ate this mashed potato with a spoon. Noahs Ark had ordinary people in charge of cleaning and operation. Most of these ordinary people were brainwashed believers. Of course, recently Liao Qiu also saw several listeners who had completely collapsed their brains but did not die. They also became a "glorious volunteer" on board the monks'' clothes. This kind of person, no death and death, is actually no different, because when you leave the story world, the terrorist broadcast will restore your physical injury, but it will not interfere with your spiritual level. This is also the experience of many experienced people or The reason for being crazy after leaving the story world is that many listeners have suffered from serious mental illness. A believer who has been thoroughly brainwashed, even if he is alive and returning to the real world, what can he do? A monastery that rushes into the real world continues to worship God? Then in the next story world, it is estimated that it is really difficult to escape. The life of the audience can not be too wasteful and ruined. Many people cherish every minute of searching for opportunities. They are still not guaranteed in the next story. The world continues to live, not to mention the believers. Murray was sitting in front of Liao Qiu, neither of them had a plate to eat in the seat, but Noah only appeared in the time of repentance, and would not appear in this precious four-hour break. So in these respects, there are not too many requirements. "Every time you sit across from me and take the mashed potatoes with your hands, I feel very appetizing, as if I think I am not eating this **** potato but grabbing the lamb." Liao Qiu snarled at the murder of Murray. "Eating too much, it is really not good." At this time, Xu Qing, who had already finished eating, went to the deck and sat down from the distance not far from Liao Qiu and Maurer. She looked lonely. Many details showed that this woman was not far from the time of her inner collapse. It is. "Poor woman." Liao Qiu took another mashed potato and chewed it forcefully, as if he was really biting the meat. "She can''t support the sun of tomorrow. In fact, she has been able to persist for so long. It has already surprised me. I don''t want to give up my past. It is always holding a piece of stain and constantly taking the initiative to accept the torture from the power of repentance. And the impact." Murray sucked his finger and placed the plate on the deck. "It is also a good thing to insist. We both put down and give up, and it is not a bad thing." Liao Qiu was too lazy to continue eating, and half of the food left, stood up directly and poured the rest of the food. To the outside of the ship, below, no land, only the starry sky, there was an audience who once tried to fly out with a device that could fly for a short time, and then suddenly there was a lightning bolt in the eyes of the public. Directly turned into starry fertilizer. Noahs Ark is full of rules and rules. "Hey, woman." Liao Qiu said hello to Xu Qing over there. Xu Qing stood still and did not care about Liao Qiu. Liao Qiu did not feel much discouraged. He just pointed his finger at the boat: "Get rid of the pain, jump down, and then a beautiful lightning will come to embrace you." Xu Qing turned her head and looked at Liao Qiu. Liao Qiu shrugged. "Is sick." Xu Qing spit out these two words. "............" Liao Qiuqi smiled. "It''s a strong woman. It''s no wonder that I can become a teammate with that neuropathy." "Do you know Su Bai?" Xu Qing looked at Liao Qiu and made a slight interest in speaking. "The guy left a pool of body fluid on my neck. You said that I don''t know him?" Liao Qiu said with exaggeration. Xu Qing looked at Liao Qiu and frowned slightly, then shook his head. "He... Although some aspects are unique, I don''t think there is a problem with his orientation. The body fluid on the neck, that picture, is very interesting. "It''s blood." Liao Qiu stretched out. "Now, I really envy the goods. Originally, he should be on the boat. His heart, his inner experience, definitely much more than us." It is also much more memorable than ours, and even he has extreme mental illnesses. If he can be on the boat and is remorse every day, it is estimated that a mouse is directly sent to the power table and slammed. The picture must be beautiful and beautiful, especially when I am suffering here. Look at the cans that may be sleeping underneath the convenience store, and my heart is really unbalanced. "Yes, very beautiful." Xu Qing also echoed. Chapter 264： Mo B What''s the food in the family? Su Bai walked into the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, and found that there was nothing else in the refrigerator except for some drinks. It is estimated that the family did not make a fire at home before. Asked, no echo, Su Bai walked out of the kitchen and saw the cat girl standing on the balcony motionless. This time it was not the same as watching the parents wedding photos before, she was obviously physically tight, as if she was threatened. Naturally, this kind of posture is ready to fight back. Su Bai walked over and stood on the balcony. There was some wind on the balcony, but it was still cold. "What are you looking at?" Su Bai asked. The catwoman shook her head and did not answer. "This is not your style." Su Bai smiled. "You shouldn''t think about **** me and get rid of my control?" The catwomans eyes began to become hollow, and the whole person fell into an ethereal state, and the feet began to float off the ground, slowly: "I can feel the call of my own blood, it is guiding me to do something, and constantly urging me, time is running out." "What is calling?" Su Bai took out a cigarette and gently bounced it on his hand. "Death or continue to swallow, the only choice in my life." Catwoman turned to Su Bai, "I can''t continue to waste time, otherwise, it will be fate to me." "Fate life?" Su Bai hands on the balcony railings, "good dog blood words, good stereotypes." At the same time, Su Bai still silently despised the terrorist broadcast in his heart. In the end, is the plot still to be dragged by this clich? In the sky, the invisible Noah''s Ark, the ground, seems to be very intense but it is only a wave of undercurrents. At least Su Bai does not suffer too much crisis now, nor does it reflect too much threat, because a few days ago There are a few blue Lin people in front. "There are already eight breaths coming to me because they can feel my state, even, can touch my heart, They think that I am weak, so I don''t deserve to continue to live. I should contribute my strength to... for the continuation of our ethnic group. I just sat in the living room sofa and watched the emotions of my parents'' photos. They can also feel it because the number of our ethnic groups has become less and less. Now, there may be about 10 left, when a group is left. When you are a little bit, the mutual induction will be extraordinarily strong and clear. "Do you think you are a human or a cat?" Su Bai ignited the smoke and spit out a cigarette ring. To be honest, Su Bai did not particularly sympathize with the catwoman, nor did he like the catwoman, the catwoman, and it was her own interest. The pet, as for treating her like this, how to use her, Su Bai did not think about it, of course, it is difficult to think of it, is it called the catwoman to kill all of them? It seems too unrealistic. "Is it too ridiculous to ask this question now? Whether I think that I am a human being, or I think I am a cat, I am the object of extinction. You, and those who are like you, what you end up doing is not to give the last few of us to you. Kill it? "Don''t include me, I am a soy sauce." The catwoman touched her chest position. "Here, is it soy sauce?" "They are coming to you together, eight people killing you together?" "It is 7." The catwoman corrected. "But you just said that there are 8 breaths." "One of them is not coming to me." "Who is that who is coming?" Su Bai asked, and immediately, "Okay, this does not need to be asked, so, should we continue now..." "I can''t escape, some things, escaping, whether it is for myself or for the so-called ethnic group, it doesn''t make much sense. You and I are different, although in my eyes, you and me are both people. But I am the group that is destined to be extinct, and you are not." The hair on the catwoman began to grow, her hands clasped the railing, and her body was slightly curved, like a full-bodied bow, ready to go. "Although it is difficult for me to understand your idiot religious fanaticism like the blood group, but now you are leaving me?" Su Bai''s hand was placed on the catwoman''s shoulder, "You are me." Slave, I am your master." "I can''t protect you. I will stay. You have to face 8. I am going, you only need to face one. You are a very smart and extreme person, but it is not a stupid person. Leaving now, self-destruction is the best protection for you. If you don''t believe it, you can kill me now and freeze my heart." "8 or 1 doesn''t make much sense to me. I can''t beat one." Su Bai shrugged. This is a fact. It is estimated that the rest of the audience in the city who can''t go to Noah''s Ark is left. There are very few, the catwoman is now somewhat unsettled, and the rest of the people, Su Bai wants to face it, it is indeed very difficult. "This is your problem. I have to go. In fact, I still have a chance to survive and become the last one. Any life, whether it is a person or a cat, has a self-sustaining struggle. Instinct, I am going now, I just want to fight and see if I can spell a chance, at least, I have to make a cry." "Scream"? Su Bai suddenly couldn''t help but smile. "This IQ has improved so fast. At first, I only knew that Ru Mao was drinking blood and eating similar corpses. Now I am going to catch up with the big thinkers." "I''m leaving." The catwoman''s body was directly ejected, turning into a red stream, rushing to the east, where the city''s downtown location. Su Bais fingers rubbed on the ring and rubbed his lips. "I know, you didn''t tell me all the truth, but I found out that your wisdom and growth really surprised me." The finger moved away from the ring, Su Bai did not stimulate the ring, the catwoman, Its just a kind of plaything, what will she do in the end, Su Bai is not clear, and she didnt think clearly. Just then, Su Bai saw a person on the street below the balcony. The man was lifting his head and looking up. That person is a tower! Su Bai reached out and stroked the trick. "Hey, I haven''t seen you for a long time, I miss it." Xiaolou smiled and nodded, his face and his face, the clouds were light and windy. However, the balcony of Su Bais hand smashed directly in an instant. Su Bai quickly grasped the pipe on one side and the whole talent did not fall. However, Su Bai had not had time to turn and pick up the balcony next door. He came behind him. "You know, how much did it cost for the stupid to have blood?" Before the tower, he appeared in the back of Su Bai, his hands were printed, and two enchantments appeared. The middle point of collision friction was the location of Su Bai. Su Bai only felt that there was tremendous pressure from the top, bottom, left and right. The whole person immediately closed his eyes and turned into a pool of Yin Hong''s blood, flowing out. "Garbage, what else do you do besides escape!" The palm of the tower spread out, once the aperture appeared, the aperture spread, the silver snake danced, constantly stimulating and whipping the blood of Su Bai, Su Bai''s body quickly condensed out, the whole person was black and scarred. In the face of many means in the tower, the many means of Su Bai are indeed a little sorrowful, and there is a feeling that the table is not allowed. "Do you think that you are only arranging the rules of the team when you are shooting on my pet?" The tower was cold and slammed, and a hexagonal starburst appeared at the foot, spread out, turned into a cage, and imprisoned Su Bai. "But sometimes, what you want to do, even if you pay the price, is acceptable. I don''t believe that I killed you. The terrorist broadcast will kill me directly! You ruined my hard work for half a year, you know I don''t know! Su Bais hands attempted to hold the cage, but a terrible wave of energy directly shocked him. Immediately afterwards, Su Bai raised two Hellfire shotguns and pulled the trigger against the cage. However, the bomb curtain of the Hellfire shotgun directly reflected back and hit him on Su Bai himself. "boom!" "boom!" Su Bai''s body suddenly became ragged, and some places were deeply visible. For the first time, I felt the feeling that Hellfire shotgun was imposed on myself. "Garbage, do you think you are very powerful? Do you think you are very lucky? Who do you think you are? I am here to tell you a word today. In the audience circle, if you dont have the ability to install B, you will die very badly! The tower was re-started, and behind the cage, there was a whirlpool with a terrible force of tearing and splitting, and the cage was constantly swallowed by the whirlpool. "You are mentally retarded, you know clearly in your heart, who is the person who is yin, you dare not look for her, so you come to me to suffocate, are you not deceiving yourself?" The white body of the stunned Su Bai laughed and ridiculed. "She is her, you are you, do you think that you are at this level of garbage, can you deserve to compare with her?" Su Bais sorrow, the story of the tower is really right, such as the fat man, the monk and Gyatso are going to each other, but everyone will sit down afterwards and nothing happened. Because everyones strength is close, not enough. When I have to, I dont want to completely tear my face. Obviously, who is behind the scenes, this is also smelling, but he pretends not to know, so his anger will be more devoted to Su Bai. Body. "Okay, come!" Su Bais arms were stretched out, and the golden veins appeared. The blood that had just merged was stimulated, the body swelled slightly, and the breath became more solid. Then, Su Bai was like a beast. Directly rushed out, a knife and a knife, Su Bai knows that the strength gap is huge, but still ready to fight! "boom!" When the cage collapsed, Su Bai actually rushed out by his physical strength, which made Su Bai himself unable to believe. The tower looked condensed and began to print again. "Knot you paralyzed!" Su Bai shouted and slammed it down with a fist. He was squatting on the mask in front of the tower. The mask was broken directly. The whole man was slammed down and fell. Sliding a distance. At this moment, Su Bai finally understood that the tower in front of him was just a paper tiger. He had always been a defensive in the first place and was passively beaten. He really scared himself. He, now has problems, not so strong in his own impressions, even the self that has just blended with the true blood, can rely on the strength of the flesh to be able to crush this is the way to strengthen the physical body is not the advantage of the tower . There was a blood flowing out of the corner of the tower, and then I looked around and muttered: "Damn, my other six avatars, how could it not come, not so slow!" Before, in order to find Su Bai, the tower went out and divided six avatars. This is the deity. However, just now, he has already indicated his six avatars in the bottom of his heart, but now he is still missing, his current strength, Only one-seventh of the peak period, and even many influences, may only have one-tenth of the strength. Su Bai also jumped upstairs. After landing, it splashed a layer of dust, and while holding his fist, he walked out, his eyes staring red and staring at the tower that was not as confident as before. One word at a time: "Dad teaches you one thing today. In the audience circle, the strength is not enough. Don''t wear B, otherwise it will die very badly." Chapter 265： You choose one On a tall building, three identical towers stood there, the body was shaking, drowsy, unconscious, and there was a circumcision around them, suppressing their breath, and suppressing them. The connection and the wisdom between them. Above them, Yan Huihong sat cross-legged, his body constantly floating, his face and corners, covered with sweat. Obviously, he is very tired. Even if it is in front of me, it is only the three avatars of the tower, but it is also necessary to pay a lot of consumption and cost to suppress them. The tower is seven, one deity is six, and the single count is not as simple as one-seventh of the strength. It may be one tenth or even lower. Therefore, Yan Huihong is like catching a chicken. A land grabbed and trapped them here. It is hard work, and naturally there is no need to say more. On the opposite side of the building, the blue lining skirt flutters, behind her, there are also three identical towers standing there swaying, but Lan Lin seems to be much easier than Yan Huihong. After all, Yan Huihong is A big old and a thick, relying on pure physical strengthening, Lan Lin''s means is indeed more than Yan Huihong, when dealing with these things is much simpler. Would I have it today? Yan Huihong opened his eyes and looked at the opposite Lan Lin. I never thought that you would feed the donkeys donkey. Even if you even have a tower, you plan to Take it, the next one, is it my turn?" "Since I am worried that the next one may be your turn, why should you help me?" Lan Lin looked at Yan Huihong with a look of fun. "I have to find a chance to pit him. Who told him to start me so badly, I have to hide in the woman''s belly." Yan Huihong gave a reason for this. Lan Lin smiled and said nothing. Yan Huihong also closed his eyes and concentrated on suppressing the detachment of the tower. In fact, there is already a dim sum between the two people. .................. "boom!" Su Bai punched out and tried to use the enchantment to resist, but Su Bai directly used his body to resist the pressure of enchantment. The whole person rushed straight into the past like a bull, and his body was smashed out. He was stunned by the scars, and once again, his fist squatted on the shoulders of the tower, and the whole man was flung out of the tower, and one arm was dislocated and deformed directly. In the face of Su Bais completely unreasonable way, the anger of the tower was suppressed and the anger was constantly rising. The **** that was repeatedly called by his mouth repeatedly hit him, and he obviously could not bear the arrogance. However, reality is reality. Su Bai is now more and more experienced. He relies entirely on his own resilience to attack the enchantment of the tower, and then rely on his own strength to crack down on the body of the tower. Again and again, over and over again, the body of the tower has begun to be somewhat crumbling, although he deliberately spreads the damage to the whole body every time he is hit, and maintains his ability to sustain combat as much as possible, but can not withstand such repeated turns. Hard bang. "My avatar is blocked, someone is framed me, you don''t want to be a knife in the hands of others?" Lou Lou opened his mouth and shouted, his teeth were all bloody, and the whole person looked very embarrassed. Emotionally, there is actually some hysteria. "You are you, she is her, now you can''t even beat me, what qualification do you have to compare with her?" "........." Finally, Su Bai was preparing to kill the man this time. He was directly close to the body. In front of the building, he once again condensed a hexagonal star. Su Bais body hit and smashed the star, and then he hugged the neck of the tower. , squatting down the floor. "Hey!" The head of the tower was broken into the ground, and the blood was flowing. Su Bai didn''t keep his hands, and he didn''t hesitate. He lifted his knees and squatted in the lower abdomen position of the tower. A loud muffled sound came out. Then, Su Bai hugged the legs of the tower, and pulled the onions in the dry land. The tower was lifted up and once again slammed on the hard ground. "Whirring whirring" After playing these things, Su Bai stood in the same place and gasped heavily. At this time, he beat himself and he was tired. However, the tower actually stood up again and again. He was bloody, his hair was scattered, his eyes were free, and the whole person was already in a state of being beaten, but he still raised his hand. "Don''t fight, stop, what do you want, I will give it to you, believe me, I can give you enough price to shock you." Su Bai changed a few breaths, and two fangs appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Unfortunately, I am not rare for your things, I will kill you!" When the words fell, Su Bai once again rushed to the tower, and the towers crossed his hands. The starlight of the feet re-aggregated and the body began to float. It seems that he was planning to escape. Su Bai jumped up and grabbed a leg of the tower, and once again fell to the ground. After this time, the tower was finally lying on the ground and didn''t get up. I don''t know if I didn''t have the strength to understand it. Even if it was up, it would be hard to escape, so I simply accepted my life. "Escape, continue to jump, continue to swear!" Su Bai shouted while squatting on the floor with his feet. Looking down at the tower, it seems that it has closed its own consciousness of consciousness and saved itself from such insults. It is really a gesture that can be killed. Su Bai licked his lips, and the strength of the body also squandered most of the battles. Now he has felt some weak signs of weakness. At the same time, it is difficult for him to resist the blood of this level. . Kneeling down, looking at the neck of the tower, Su Bai licked his tongue and bit it down. .................. "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" There were three muffled sounds on the roofs of the two buildings. A total of six avatars belonging to the squatter were all invisible in the moment. Yan Huihong opened his eyes and his face was dignified: "Is it really fallen?" Lan Lins fingertips have a section of silk thread that is wrapping around, but I dont know why, at this time, it seems a bit mottled, and the tower is falling, and the body disappears with the disappearance of the body. This is a normal thing, but also a hope. One thing I saw, but I dont know why, in the heart, she gave birth to a haze. Yan Huihong''s figure directly crossed the distance between the two buildings and appeared next to Lan Lin. "Below, is it my turn?" Lan Lin suddenly collapsed and held her knees with her hands, like a lonely girl, who spoke eloquently: "I just felt the fear from fate." "Scared?" "I am very scared." Lan Lin admitted. "All the things I had before, I can make it very clear, but just now, those lines started to mess." A strong person, when preparing to see the cause and effect, actually showed such a reaction, obviously, what kind of fear she should have encountered, this fear may have surpassed life and death, even, the two simply Can not be compared. "But things have been done, and now its too late." Yan Huihong looked at Lan Lin. "I just started to be hit hard by you and the tower, and I have to break into the womans belly to find a chance to recover. Its also your calculation at the beginning, because if it werent, I wouldnt meet the guy named Su Bai. Lan Lin didn''t answer, just staring at the ground silently. No one knows what she was thinking about at the moment. Maybe, she didn''t think about anything. She just emptied her thoughts. Because she didn''t think, she didn''t. I will feel the emotion of fear. "Since I have already started to do it, I will continue to do it. I also want to see what it would be like to really enter that realm. It can be a reference for me. This time, you counted me and the tower, I have been hit hard once, and the towers are all sacrificed. If you dont continue to do it, the tower will be angry under Jiuquan. Look, you look up, the tower is cheering you up in the sky, smiling at you, he is encouraging you, I know him, even if he is dead, even if it is not, I hope that you can continue happily Life goes on. "Oh." Blue Lins mouth slid a smile and said: Old Yan, you are still shameless as before. After that, Lan Lin stood up. "There are many nights and long dreams. This is my biggest worry, especially when you feel that you have the ability to see a lot of things but suddenly find another darkness in your eyes, as if you have forgotten In the past years and times, in fact, I have always been unable to see anything. I have always been in the dark. Now I have lost a lot of courage and lost a lot of confidence. There was a blue light around Lan Lins body. Before she left, she looked at Yan Huihong: The cats side needs you to stop it. At least, when Im over, I shouldnt use much. time." Yan Huihong nodded. "Do not worry." Immediately, Lan Lins figure disappeared into place, and Yan Huihongs gaze became deeper and deeper. ............ "" The door of the bathroom was pulled open, and Su Bai rubbed his hair and wrapped it in a bath towel. Sitting on the sofa in the living room, a woman, Lan Lins nephew, the ancient well has no waves, when Su Bai came out, he stayed on him slightly; "I still have a bath, very interested." Lan Lin reached out and picked up a pair of oranges on the coffee table and put it on her nose. "I know that there is a woman who is coming to see me tonight, so I will wash myself clean and do things first." After that, Su Bai threw two things on the coffee table. "In the past, there was a roommate in the university dormitory. A roommate asked him if you like Du Lei, Sis or Jasper. What is his answer? Oh, you choose one. Chapter 266： How much hatred? "You are very calm." Lan Lin sat firmly on the sofa, tilting her legs, revealing a small piece of smooth and rounded calf, just the right size, more than a little fascinating, less is less beautiful; A smart woman has always been the first instinct and performance to show and discover the most beautiful side of her, perhaps not to please others, just to please themselves. When Su Bai dropped two sets, Lan Lin did not have any special reaction. Although she had kneel down in front of Yan Huihong and held her knees like a helpless poor girl, it was only a temporary catharsis of emotions. After that, she was still the blue Lin. "I am this person, I have never been so heartless." Su Bai went to the refrigerator, took out a bottle of Fanta, twisted the lid and took a sip. At this moment, Lan Lins eyes suddenly changed, and her body shape disappeared on the sofa, directly appearing in front of Su Bai. The whole person of Su Bai was stagnated, and the body floated up and was stuck on the wall. "How can you be on your body!!!" Lan Lins expression is very angry. She has always shown her on the cold side of the iceberg. It is absolutely impossible to show such obvious anger. Even if it is suppressed by death, even a little resistance is not there, Su Bai still looks very calm. Especially Su Bais gaze, also looking at Lan Lin with a provocative meaning. Come on, don''t you like to be calm? Don''t you like to wear noble and cool? This rich second generation of Laozi is not so loaded, you are still in front of Laozi! Su Bais eyes looked to the left and looked to the right. He looked at his own arms, or called, he saw himself, and then, with a smile: "I suddenly felt that the blood and the blood are not very consistent with me. The way of brute force fighting is too inconsistent with my requirements for the art of fighting. Therefore, I forced those blood from my body. Because of this, just the whole person is bloody, so I went in for a bath. I can''t face you such a beautiful lady. Even if it smells like sweat, even get a **** drip? Lan Lins breathing is constantly increasing. The fear seems to be coming again. The loss of control over the fate, like a captain, loses control of the rudder, and can no longer control the return of the foot deck. Confused, flustered, afraid... All kinds of negative emotions kept coming to Lanlin. She was naturally not afraid of Su Bai. Su Bai didn''t have anything to make Lan Lin fear. Blue Lin was afraid, just the fate that once again became confusing. Just as Western technology was introduced to the country in the late Qing Dynasty, many well-off officials or rich people also scoured an astronomical telescope. As a result, many people knew that their insignificance was directly suppressed because they saw the starry sky. Suicide. Originally, Lan Lin thought that she had already entered the cause and effect, only the last crucial step, or that she only had a further blessing of her body and bloodline, and she could directly cross the past step, so she only found the Soviet Union. White, so she began to plan this after entering the world of the story. She thought she was the master of causality. However, as things continued to develop, Lanlin discovered with fear that she was not standing in cause and effect. Outside, but in the cause and effect. Su Bai actually gave up the blood, he actually did not hesitate to lose his blood class, and hard to force the already integrated blood. For the intensifiers, in order to improve a little bit of strength, they have to work hard to fight for it, but he... This point, let Lan Lin have no way to figure out, but also can not figure out. Then, Lan Lin seemed to think of something, his eyes were horizontal, and there was a blood mark on the chest position of Su Bai. A blood splashed out and sprinkled on the position of Lan Lin''s palm. "There is no remnant of the stars." After Lan Lin confirmed, the anger in his gaze could almost be turned into a flaming flame to burn Su Bai. "You... why didn''t you eat him, why didn''t you **** his blood, why? why!" Su Bai continued to smile, I remember a while ago, Lan Lin called Su Bai to be a small worker, called Su Bai to be a chef, the kind of proud attitude, the look that completely despised Su Bai, Su Bai was very angry at the time, but still smile, now It is blue Lin is very angry, Su Bai is smiling. The feeling of this smile is totally different. "why why why!" Lan Lin asked why three times in a row, her emotions were almost mad. Su Bais pupil was slightly shrunk. As a mental patient, he had read a lot of books about psychology before. He was also considered to be a long-term doctor. He could detect that Lan Lins mental emotions had a kind of Out of control trend, Similar to... Get out of the way! "He doesn''t eat my blood, are you disappointed?" A voice suddenly came from the side of the side, and then the side door was pushed open; The tower, which is also wrapped in a bath towel, came out from the side. In his palm, there was a golden color. It was the blood that Su Bai forced from his own body. With these blood, the tower can completely find a spirit. The beast let it go to inherit the blood. Lan Lin turned her head sharply and looked at the tower. In the gaze, there was a faint flash of light; "Blue Lin, you are in the fire." The tower took up the golden mass and said solemnly, "Stop it, if you go on, you will never come back." " ants, what do you know!" Lan Lin screamed. Her whole person''s emotions completely entered the state of hysteria, and the air of the body suddenly broke out. Su Bai himself fell directly into the wall, and an enchantment appeared in front of the tower, but still resisted. It was very difficult. He had previously re-arranged a summoning enchantment here. He recalled six avatars in the air to re-integrate and fabricated the illusion of his death, but it also lost too much, and his strength was only five during the peak period. If you don''t get it, you know that even the towering state is not the opponent of Lanlin, let alone the one who is seriously injured at this time. However, when Lan Lin said the word " ants", the face of the tower, gently trembled. " ? Hehe, you take me, Yan Yanhong as an ant? Cough and cough.........Its ridiculous, its ridiculous, Lan Lin, youre really mad, you cant see yourself at all, you think you follow the cause and effect of what you think, let everything be a matter of course, let everything have If you let him swallow up my cockroaches and eat me again, can you achieve your purpose if you eat him again? Lan Lin''s long hair floated, the skin began to become very pale, and the nails became Yinhong. The causal line was entangled between her palm and the fingers, making her appear more gloomy and cold. This is no longer a woman''s performance, but a person''s inner feelings filled with extreme emotions, especially this woman is not the same as Su Bai, Su Bai is a mental illness, and Lan Lin is not, she is real The enlightenment of the enlightenment has reached the point where it is enchanted. "Looking back, there is really no need to do this. The three of us are not the kind of friends who can give each other back, but at least they dont want to look at you, so its so bad. Its really meaningless to die." "Shut up, cockroach ant!!!" In the palm of Lan Lin, a group of cold air rushed out, directly entangled in the tower. On the side of the body of the tower, his hands are wide open. At this time, he is much stronger than before and against Su Bai, but he can barely force the cold out of his body. Simply put, there is only the power of parry, no counterattack. It is possible that Lan Lin, whose emotions are completely out of control, showed her true strength almost unreservedly at this time. Su Bai, who was directly pressed into the wall, turned into blood at this time. However, when he just left the door, he felt cold behind him. Lan Lin was standing at the entrance of the corridor waiting for him. At the moment, Lan Lin appeared in front of Su Bai, one hand directly pierced Su Bai''s chest and lifted Su Bai, like a string of barbecues, was inserted by the bamboo stick. "why why why!" Lan Lin screamed and worked hard. "Because... cough... I want to see how you feel bad, I don''t know what causes and effects, but at least I can control myself to do something." When I heard this answer, Lan Lin was even more angry. If Su Bai gave a more reasonable reason, Lan Lin might not be so angry, but this man is deliberately letting himself count down, so he does not hesitate to lose weight and even Is it not to lose everything you have, just to... gas yourself? For this reason, Lan Lin has been blown up. At the next moment, Lan Lins mouth showed two fangs, and her nephew became the indifferent gray tone of the blood family: "Even if you don''t have the blood of fusion, even if you don''t have the brilliance in the blood of the tower, but the drop of blood in your body is actually more than enough for me. It''s my fault, I shouldn''t. Too greedy, even if you are now, it is enough to make up for me to choose the wrong one at the beginning, so I have been closed and hidden. Blood family! With it, I will not be afraid of the most perfect lineage and body, to force the threshold of causal! "You look beautiful..." Su Bais mouth overflowed with blood. Lan Lin slightly frowned; "Since you have grown so beautiful, don''t think about it any more!" Su Bais blood began to boil, which is a sign of self-destructing blood. Lan Lins eyes showed the color of fear, fate, causality, and once again made a big joke with her: I dont accept your life, I can compensate you for your bloodline bloodline! "Let your mother''s fart, Lao Tzu is to make your fart not available!" There is a saying, Su Bai did not say, should be followed by another sentence, because Laozi is mentally ill! "Hey!" Just then, one hand grabbed Su Bais shoulder, and a hurricane pushed Blue Lin away. Yan Huihong grabbed Su Bais shoulder and stepped back. At the same time, Yan Huihong looked at Lan Lin, who had almost become the image of a white-haired witch at this time, and slowly said: "Blue Lin, you didn''t find it? The consequence of your squatting on this line is to constantly make this driving chef profitable. You continue to develop. I am afraid that you will eventually become a stepping stone for the whole person. "" Yan Huihong returned the words that Lan Lin had said to him in the car before. Su Bai looked at Yan Huihong, who had just saved himself and did not really blew himself up. He whispered: "How much hatred you have with her, really sincere." Causality is a cycle, and there are reasons for it. After Lan Lin, who had almost been overwhelmed by this fear, heard the words that Yan Huihong gave back to her, the fear of causality completely overwhelmed her nerves. She raised her hands and raised her head. "Ah, ah, ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!!" At the same time, her hair turned completely white, her nails turned black, and her skin showed a strange Yinhong. The whole persons face kept from the usual appearance. Vampire looks like a cycle switch, Among the pupils, blood rushes out, The body began to linger, At last, Lan Lins body began to decay and began to decline. The beautiful and beautiful skin was turned into a dry skin at this time, and the delicate face gradually faded. The flesh was defeated, and it gradually became a dry corpse. The soul was decayed and turned into black smoke. She finally couldnt stand the big fear and lost her courage to survive and face the cause and effect. Her body and soul, at this time, chose to commit suicide, A seemingly advanced suicide method......... Chapter 267： so funny Half of the building, at this time, it seems very messy, everywhere there are traces of the wind and frost to destroy the past, fortunately, no one has lived here, the whole city is not many people, so there is no follow-up reaction; Su Bai sat on the steps and gasped constantly. His eyes kept watching the dust underneath, which was the last trace of Lan Lin; It''s hard to imagine that a woman like that would fall down like this. So unreal, so unexpected; Yan Huihong walked out, holding an exquisite box that he didn''t know where to find it, squatting down the dust, holding a box with one hand and grabbing the ash, like making an urn for Lanlin. . The tower stood by the wall, and the eyes were full of desolateness, and the look was very embarrassing; Lan Lin is dead. A woman who counts all three men here is so dead, but these three men do not have the pleasure of the enemy to die. Instead, the air is filled with a special emotion; Just as if the monk or Gyatso died, Su Bai would not feel very happy. Although the two sides succumbed to each other, they also pitted each other, but perhaps this is the way to get along in the terrorist broadcast. A little bit cherished. "Its **** fake." Su Bai looked up, grabbed his hair with one hand, and took a long breath, then said: "I don''t understand it at all, it''s too much, all this." Yan Huihong carefully took the last bit of dust into the box, then stood up and looked at the tower. "Do you still collect my collection?" "I am coming, I will bring back to the real world. I will find an enchantment in a beautiful place, so that she will not be bothered by the outside things." The tower was also welcome, and directly reached the casket. "Hey, no one explained?" Su Bai spread his arms and looked at the two men in front of him. As for Su Bai, he really didn''t know what happened. Perhaps he was not high enough. Perhaps he was not in a good shape, but a powerful woman was inexplicable. Its hard to accept that its so hard to commit suicide. "Oh." Xiaolou suddenly smiled. "Not you, she will not die." Lou Lou pointed to Su Bai, "Then, you are still asking why." Su Bai nodded and said: "It is obviously that I am ready to die. She has told me so clearly that she has decided to eat me. I am ready, I just do it myself. Some things that can be done, let me die, a little bit more tragic, but now I am not dead, she is dead, and not I killed, not you killed, not even he killed. I want to know who she was killed by. It is obviously suicide, but Su Bai still asks who killed it. Obviously, Su Bai asked what is deeper and is the motivation for Lan Lin to commit suicide. "It is fear, it is fear that she has chosen death, and she is afraid of crushing her." The tower opened, and then looked at Yan Huihong. "And, Yan Yan, your last sentence became a crushed blue." Lynns last straw. "She has already gone into flames." Yan Huihong has no meaning on his face. Some, only hehe. "A woman who has already gone into flames is no longer the blue Lin I know. I said that, just give She is a relief, otherwise she will completely lose herself and be lost in this story world forever." "Don''t talk about such a sinister brain, can you talk well?" Su Bai stood up from the steps, touched his pocket, found a box of cigarettes that had been soaked in blood, and pulled out one. Difficult to ignite, took a hard breath, stressed: "Speaking." Yan Huihong did not take care of Su Bai, but walked into the room; I wanted to leave, but I looked at Su Bais gaze and sighed. He could survive. Although he didnt want to recall it, it was indeed Su Bais hand at that moment. Otherwise, he had fallen. "When you arrive at a level later, you will also encounter the problem we are facing now, that is, go further, squid jumps to the gantry, or continue to bury your head in the sand pit to be an ostrich and continue to be in the horror broadcast. Under the pressure, you are alive. In fact, from entering the world of this story, Lan Lin, she already saw what would happen later, so she did what she saw, and she felt that doing so would allow herself to finally achieve the results she wanted. She is planting herself and wants to collect her own fruit. So, just after entering the story world, she found me and let me join her to grab a thing from Laoyan. Because I didnt deal with Laoyan, I agreed. After that, Laoyan was joined by us. Heavy hit, had to hide into the woman''s belly to find a chance to heal, and then, I met you, right. Su Bai licked his lips and pointed to himself. "All her purpose is for me?" "No, don''t look at yourself so high. What she wants is the blood of your body and the blood that you have merged." The tower was habitually trying to reveal the high temperament, but when thinking of himself It was a little ridiculous that I had just been looked at by Su Bai, and it was a bit ridiculous, and I held it down. "and then?" "Then, you and Laoyan know each other. Laoyan still feels good about you. After you meet her when you eat, do you think it is a chance encounter? Do you think that you can hide your eyes if you hide your kung fu? You I thought she really couldnt stand it and went to join you in a table? She deliberately arranged for you and my body to squat, and deliberately stimulated you to humiliate you. The purpose is actually very simple and clear, just want you to do something. And what you will do, in fact, she also saw it. "I know that this, she has been controlling me, has been pushing me to go on the road she wants to see, sucking your blood, you then sent it to the door, become so weak, everything Its too coincidental. But I really don''t know, she actually has a simpler and more direct way to accomplish this. For example, when I first met, I did it when I didn''t team up, then I found a chance to slay you, then pump your blood and cockroaches. Is the blood different? There was a bitter smile on the corner of the Loulou. "Causality is a process. She must follow the route she saw. She can''t overstep and can''t jump, and she can''t make her own ideas. Otherwise, the cause and effect will be chaotic, and the cause and effect will be chaotic. She can''t see it clearly. For example, it is like the fact that many institutions in the real world have to open an ideological education conference, telling about the party spirit of the so-called party, talking about fairness and integrity, talking about serving the people, and supporting those who speak for themselves. And the people who sit down and listen to the speech, even the people, know that these are things that are nothing to look for when they are going out of their pants, but they cant help but cant do it. This form must go on. Causality, in my understanding, it is such a meaning, one step to see three steps, even if it is pedantic, even if it seems to have a more convenient way, but still have to continue to follow the rules, because this road naturally has this road If you take a shortcut and go the other way, you may be involved in another cause and effect, resulting in a situation similar to the butterfly effect. "Then why did she commit suicide?" "Because, when she suddenly found that she could not see the road ahead, when she found that things that should have evolved like this, suddenly she changed suddenly, she felt the big fear from the cause and effect, from fate. Like an ordinary person, looking up at the stars, you will feel that the sky is beautiful, although it is vast, although it is innocent, although he also knows that he is very small, but he can continue to live leisurely; However, one day, the starry sky turned into two eyes. Outside the starry sky, there is a huge person who cant measure the data and is looking at you. The earth you are in is just one of the eyes of that person. In the dust, can he continue to enjoy the beauty of the stars every day? This is the kind of big fear. The more you know, the deeper your feelings. Finally, when you find yourself wrong, the fear you endure will be superimposed innumerable times. She can''t bear it, so she chose to end herself. "One, the martyr?" Su Bai said. "The martyr? Oh, forget it, anyway, I dare not go to see the cause and effect, even if I have to shrink the tortoise in my life, it is better to bear the terrible fear, I am afraid." The tower finally looked at the place where Lan Lin died before turning around and preparing to enter the room. Su Bai also sighed and prepared to go in with him. At this time, there was a sigh in the room, followed by a terrible pressure. The face of the building changed instantly, the hands were opened, the walls disappeared directly, and the living room appeared directly in front of you. In the living room, a tall cat with a tentacle and a cat''s face stood there, and Yan Huihong was wrapped in tentacles. What is even more shocking is that Yan Huihong, who had eaten with his physical strength, has no resistance to these tentacles. The whole person is bound to death. "Damn, have you merged into one so soon!" The hands of the tower were quickly printed, and an enchantment appeared to cut off those tentacles to help Yan Hui get out of trouble. However, a few faces of the huge cat people looked at it here. The eyes were like electricity, and the blood in the towers overflowed with blood. The whole person turned out to be Knocked down, his face was red, his body trembled, as if he might collapse at any time. The three tentacles flew to the front of Su Bai, directly tied Su Bais legs and waist, and smashed Su Bai. "boom!" Su Bai was entangled in front of the cat, He lifted his head hard, Its just that the cats belly also has a face, this face is looking at himself. This is the catwoman''s face. At this time, the look on her face seems to be saying, Look, this time, I am finally able to get rid of your control... and... can control you. Chapter 268： breaking Dawn! "Wh... whistling... whistling..." Liao Qiu simply pulled the drenched clothes down and left it on the side, revealing that he is not a very well-balanced muscle. Of course, this only shows that he is not the kind of person who likes to train hard in the gym. His body is still much more visible than most people in the current Asian sub-health state. Murray was also nailed to the deck, apparently not yet ending in the last round of confession. Many people still endure this kind of pain around. Liao Qius eyes fell on the front of Xu Qing, Xu Qing The lower abdomen kept bleeding, and blood surrounded her, like a sacrifice, her face was pale, and the breath of the whole person was very weak. On several occasions, even Liao Qiu felt that Xu Qing had not been able to go down. When Xu Qing was forced to rely on his terrible perseverance. After a short while, Murray ended his remorse, and the nails disappeared. He sat up slowly and gasped heavily. Obviously he was very tired and mentally exhausted. "Old Ray, did you feel it?" Liao Qiu suddenly looked at the silent channel. Murray nodded, ferry, Noah''s Ark, Is falling... .................. "Its not awkward." Su Bai looked at this familiar face and said calmly. The cat''s tentacles directly dropped Su Bai on the ground. Su Bai passed through the floor and was broken through the beam. Then he was suspended by the tentacle. The whole person is all cement ash. Shaking his head, took a deep breath, and brought back the dizzy thoughts. Su Bai looked at the cat in front of him. He didn''t know what to say and didn''t know what to say. Yan Huihong was suppressed by death, and the tower was difficult to protect itself. Both of them were big injuries, and the strength was cut sharply. The original thigh-level figure Lan Lin also fell. and so, When the final cat form appeared, it seemed that things could have been taken up and it was now overturned. "Dear listeners, hello, I am the show host, I don''t have a name, because the name is here, there is no meaning; First of all, I am very happy to share with you a message that the squad mode test has basically been successful, and the data obtained and the calculations that will be made in the future will be basically sampled; As a program supporter of terrorist broadcasts, please allow me to represent the entire staff of the terrorist broadcasts, and express my gratitude and most sincere greetings for the labor and hard work, and of course, life, for your personal participation in this test; Many people have died in the test, but I believe that the names of those who die will be permanently forgotten. Ok, The old order is to be replaced by a new order, and the former must be completely destroyed. So here is the last note in the world of this story. The last main line task: Survive for 3 hours........." How does the terrorist broadcasters voice feel more lively than before? Even at this time, Su Bai actually thought about it. It seems that since the last three months of rectification, the terrorist broadcast has changed in many ways, the most obvious and the most accessible. That is the voice of this host. Moreover, the terrorist broadcast does not seem to stop the attempt of this new thing, but will not be able to come out like the convenience store owner and the magical figure in the painting on the Taoist court, so it is officially established. Before this similar story world, you must first test the acquisition report. Just, what is the last note? The huge cats did not rush to kill Yan Huihong, nor did they kill the tower, nor killed Su Bai. It seemed to be quietly standing apart from the seemingly interested in the suicide of Su Bai. there, seem, Waiting for something... Su Bai suddenly felt that it was really a mistake to not go to Noahs Ark at the beginning. Whether it was the so-called causal game between Lan Lin, Yan Huihong and the three people, it was the reaction of the cat now. I can''t feel it and I don''t understand it. I stayed below and it was really boring... Of course, this is because Su Bai does not know what kind of days those who succeeded in boarding Noah''s Ark have been. If you know, the idea is another way. The cat man controlled three people, and they did not move. immediately, Su Bais image is what he has sensed and raised his head. A layer of dark clouds is falling, as if the sky is missing, it is falling, Slowly, the dark clouds faded, revealing the original face, a wooden boat that slipped from the air, very fast, with a terrible pressure, as if God''s will was added to it. "The ship, it has fallen." Su Bai licked his lips. Then, the giant cat did not choose to escape, did not choose to escape, because it is clear, as long as it is here, it does not have the opportunity to escape, there is no room to escape, it instead chooses an active face, directly jump From then on, rushed toward Noah''s Ark. Su Bai, Yan Huihong and Diaolou, who were bound by the tentacles, were also brought together. Yan Huihong finally opened his eyes at this time, and there was a rune brand on his body, and his breath suddenly increased. The hair of the tower is scattered, and the eyes release the light of the stars. A huge hexagonal light flashes in the air and directly leads to the power from the stars. The plan of the huge cat man is to take the three people together to go to the Noah''s Ark. One more person has more strength. The strength of these three people is already the best in this almost lonely city. Under the demise of Noah''s Ark, it is also impossible for them not to fight for themselves to add strength. However, the dream is full, but the reality is so skinny. Yan Huihong and Diaolou are also considered to be the characters of the old fritters. They chose to stay in the beginning. They know that they have no way to become a complete cat after losing Lanlins own seriousness. People are hard-resisting, and the cats have never had a killer, so they give them the opportunity to wait for opportunities. At this moment, the two old fritters are going to leave, from the cats, and the Noah''s Ark is rolling, they dare not to resist. Hey, why didn''t these two guys be stupid before being counted by Lan Lin? Su Bai couldn''t help but feel a little greasy. If Yan Huihong and Diaolou are still dead and not stiff, then Su Bai is now broken and broken, blood broken, seriously injured, weak, want to fight and Screaming is powerless. At this time, Su Bais ring suddenly gave off a cold chill. This is a set of jewelry for frozen men, half of them here, half of them are cats and girls, Now, it is obvious that in order to speed up the integration into the final body, the last dozen cats directly choose to merge together. Since the catwoman can choose to send a message to herself, she proves that she still has her own ingenuity. The final assault between the two people of Yan Huihong and Diaolou finally broke free from the **** of the cats and separated them. Su Bai continued to be caught and followed by a huge cat to accelerate toward the bottom of Noah''s Ark. At this moment, the two tentacles who had been holding Su Bai actually loosened their strength slightly, and let Su Bai feel that if he wants, he might break away and escape. Hesitated for two seconds, Su Bai still bite his teeth, the body violently exerted force, actually broke free from the bondage, the whole person began to fall down, and the other two tentacles came over to catch Su Bai, and the result was a white blood hiding. After the bondage, the two tentacles on the left side also came down. It broke directly around Su Bai and separated the connection between himself and the assembly. Su Bais blood condensed into an adult shape in midair, and fell with the two tentacles. In the city below, there was a whole sea of ??fire, and a huge whirlwind swept the place, and the combination, the huge cat who still had more than a dozen last cats, slammed into Noah. ark. They are to be annihilated and extinct, but they all think that they are human beings, and fate makes them like this. God (terrorist broadcasting) makes them look like this, they can''t choose, they can only turn the last unwilling This last hit. Quite that Deng Shichang ordered the "sucking into the Yoshino" at the beginning, both of them were full of unwillingness to follow suit. "boom!" a huge roar came, The huge cat man turned into a fireball, slammed Noah''s Ark and dispersed. Noah''s Ark was cut into two halves and began to fall. It was obvious to the naked eye that many listeners took the initiative to use their own from the fallen Noah''s Ark. The method jumped in advance, but there are still many ordinary people and animals in Noah''s Ark. The audience has enough means and ability to escape from the "wrecked passenger plane", but those ordinary people and animals, those who represent the so-called God''s will The life of the new meaning of the new life is obviously unfortunate. "boom!" Su Bai fell into a river with two tentacles. About half a minute later, Su Bai climbed up. Two tentacles floated on the river and merged together. It became a kitten and the kitten from the river. Upstream, wetly climbed to the side of Su Bai, smashed on the white legs of Su, and then licked the palm of Su Bai. Su Bai smiled and reached out and touched the kitten''s head. The kitten looked very happy. but, next moment, Su Bais hands began to force, clutching the kittens neck and starting to use force, slamming hard, constantly trying hard, trying hard, The kitten showed the color of pain and pleading, but when he saw that Su Bai had no mercy, there was a womans face on the kittens face. "Why do you find that I am not her! Why!" "The silly girl who had closed her mouth and told me about fate and race before, how could I deliberately cooperate with two people to escape, she will only stupidly continue to hit the ship." After a few moments, the kitten died, lost his vitality, lying in front of Su Bai, motionless; Su Bai sat on the ground, his hands on the river beach, in front, it was a sea of ??fire; One thing, Su Bai is not clear, it is a catwoman who deliberately puts himself in the horse, or a greedy cat who wants to try to get away with him. perhaps, This thing will never have a chance to figure it out. The ancient little fresh story that I was going to write about last time, called "Peach Blossom Spring", an ancient spiritual horror story Chapter 269： Peach Blossom Source (first!) The world of test missions, which was created by terrorist broadcasts, is to test the procedures of the squad team, and to take a break from the vacancies. Therefore, the story world is inevitably a bit too blunt, everything is not for the plot. Service, but for data services, Xing license can be a terrorist broadcast. I feel that the data has been collected, and then look at the strength of the three people who have been arranged to come in. The three people are injured and die, dead and unable to clean up. In the final situation, the Noah''s Ark was directly crushed down and the world of the story was finished. Su Bai has not slowed down from the sudden fall of Lan Lin. After another toss, the story world has been over. Three hours, in fact, very quickly, Su Baiyu died of the kitten, he has been sitting by the river, did not go to other listeners, and no other listeners to find Su Bai. Xu Qing died without death, and Su Bai was not clear. The rest of the people who knew and did not know were still alive. Su Bai was not clear and did not want to know clearly; He needs time, needs to be quiet, and slowly digests what he has seen before. Lan Lin is another level of existence for Su Bai. Su Bai is still far from being in contact, not a power circle. People, hard to get together, can not play at all, because the status of the two sides is not equal, the friend''s word, this is just two strings of equal money. A cool breeze blew, Su Bai suddenly found himself sitting in a cafe, outside, is the gate of his own community. In front of it, there is a cup of coffee, and it is still hot. "Have you come back?" Su Bai took out a tissue and wiped his face. Then he smashed the paper into a ball and held it in his hand. "No more crazy, we are all old, no more crazy, we have all changed, become sad, become more embarrassed, become nothing..." The song was screaming in the cafe, and Su Bais hands held his chin, and his eyes fell into recollection. Listening to this song, Su Bai thought not about himself, but the powerful woman who committed suicide in front of herself. Strong as Lan Lin can commit suicide because of fear, what kind of feeling is that kind of thing called causality? Su Bais brows sank deeply, and then there was a smile on his face. Something that can force Lanlin to desperately commit suicide, I really think about myself, Lets experience it, That must be very exciting. Squeezing his chin hard, Su Bai really felt that he was really sick. Lan Lins business did not make him desperate. Instead, he made him very longing, and he really wanted to upgrade his strength to that realm. And then go and experience the big fear. Out of the cafe, Su Bai went to his own community. The scenery in the community is good, the greening is very delicate, the two security guards at the door saw the salute when Su Bai went in. Su Bai used to drive back, so I really didn''t care about this detail. Now I will pay tribute to the two security guards. The two security guards were also amused. They did this by the company''s rules and regulations and had camera monitoring. All the way to the front of his villa, Su Bai took out his mobile phone, looked at the date and found that it was not long before the house was handed over. I really should consider moving, Qin Yang of Qinhuangdao is driving a taxi to support a family, but only his family does not have to bear his own bad luck. Su Bai actually saw the cause and effect from Lan Lin this time. Horror, I really don''t want the little guy to grow up and then go back to his own path. Perhaps, my parents didn''t think that the legacy left would have such an impact on their sons, or they thought about it, but because they were too hasty and too fast, they had no time to think about it. If his parents are listeners, Su Bai is really not sure whether his parents are still alive or dead. Of course, Su Bai does not care much about this. Su Bai has become accustomed to the loss of his parents. They are now in front of Su Bai. Su Bai also walked naturally and calmly and called a parent, and would not cry and cry. Brushed the door card, pushed open the door, Su Bai saw the little guy lying on the sofa to sleep, auspicious lying on the blanket in the living room. When Su Bai came in, the auspicious eyes opened his eyes and looked at Su Bai, and then licked his claws. Nothing was excited or excited. The feelings of Su Bai and the cat were very weak. Perhaps, the auspiciousness is still in the bottom of my heart. Why is this nasty person still not dead in the story world? Going to the side of the sofa and sitting down gently, the little guy is sucking his thumb and falling asleep, sleeping very sweetly, and the body smells of the baby''s milk. Su Bai owed his body, kissed the little guy''s forehead gently, and then gently licked the nose of the little guy with his own nose, and only face him, Su Bai can feel a moment of peace. He is not his own blood, but it is the softest in his heart. If I don''t have the time and the ability to take responsibility for a girl, at least I can do my best to love you, my son. .................. The little guy is very excited to sit in the co-pilot position of Poussin. Although he is small, he is very smart. He can perceive from the action of Su Bai that he wants to move. For the children, for a new environment, total It is something that makes him feel happy and fresh. Auspicious is lying in the back seat, it seems a little lazy, it knows what Su Bai wants to do, and also knows why Su Bai wants to do this, but as a pampered cat, leaving this villa with a separate garden, always feel Some sad, the cat was gray. Su Bai dragged the two suitcases out and placed them in the trunk of Poussin. Then they got into the car, started the car, and opened the community. From now on, the last part of Su Bailian belongs to himself. The family property was also cut out. Drive to a parking lot called VIP Building, the little guy holding Su Bai''s neck, Su Bai double carrying the suitcase and so on directly to the elevator to the 14th floor. This level is a small office that is rented out independently. There are quite a few companies in it. Most of the companies may have three or four employees, but the general manager and deputy general manager are also complete. Su Bai went to a room with a "private detective office" brand and opened the door with a key. The first room in the door was the office. There was a door behind the office, inside the bedroom and kitchenette. Su Bai is not a pedantic person. He does not really sprinkle all his money. Instead, he first renovated and laid it down, and then left some living expenses. These costs, Su Bai, have also been calculated. After waiting for a while, they will send this part of the money again after making the money. This is also a part of the previous property. It may be a bit self-deception, but at least it is Su Bais mind. The little guy is a poor person from the story world. Su Bai does not want him to grow up and return to the story world. Putting the little guy on the bed and letting him hold the tablet to watch the cartoon, Su Bai sat back on the sofa in the office, shaking a can of beer in his hand, drinking silently, changing from a rich family to a current reputation. Very good private detective, Su Bai does not think there is a lot of difference, for the audience, this kind of thing really does not care much, especially the death of Lan Lin, but also let Su Bai see a lot of things. In the last story world, I played with a few people who completely crushed themselves, and let Su Bai experience a long time of a bad life. It doesnt matter, but I cant let you feel like death, this feeling, Perhaps it is the true state of mind of Su Bai. His own life can be lost at any time. He doesn''t care very much. He lives, on the one hand, to take care of the little ones, on the other hand, to experience excitement and fear, not to live and live. A bottle of beer went down, Su Bai took out his mobile phone and was ready to call Chu Zhao. The relationship between him and Chu Zhao is a bit embarrassing now, but fortunately, both sides said that the relationship was not as close as before, but at least it was A friend, Chu Zhao, who is also a leader in the police station, is a helper. Su Bai does not worry that his private detective firm will have no business. Whether it is China or abroad, it is really necessary to find a relationship. The public number "kongbu66" sent a message, Su Bai was somewhat surprised, and the previous rewards about the last story world have already been reviewed. When you open it, you can predict that you will not be surprised, and you will enter the next story world in a month. It has become more and more popular and convenient for this public number. Su Bai opened the address book. When he was ready to dial the phone, the doorbell sounded outside. Su Bai pressed the button on the table. "Please come in." The door was pushed open, A middle-aged man in a blue suit came in. He looked very atmospheric and should be a successful person. "I noticed that this brand has been hanging here for a long time. Today, I heard that the detective office is finally there, so I came to visit it and it is also a walk away from the neighbor. This is the business card of the monk." Su Bai took over the business card. Of course, Su Bai did not believe that this person was coming to the door. The small company here is like a cow. How do you pay attention to the newly opened detective office to the door? Moreover, when is the old Beijing Hutong walking neighborhood? Jie Jie, a very dignified name, deputy general manager of Glacier Networks, the company is located in the entire fifteenth floor, and there are several offices in this layer of Su Bai, which is a relatively The famous online game development company, under the hands of "Expedition OL" "Longwu" "Unbeaten Legend" several games Su Bai sometimes can see these advertisements from time to time when browsing the web, the popularity is very high. Su Bai opened a box on his desk, took out his own business card from the box and handed it over, and then played with this business card with gold rim and a touch of scent, asked: Is this business card background a peach blossom source? In the background, there are a lot of colorful, grassy, ??and a row of houses, giving a fresh and natural feeling. "Exactly." Undoing nodded. I personally feel that it is unlucky to print the background of the peach blossom on the business card. "Oh?" Solved himself sitting down on the table opposite Su Bai, "Listen to listen." Zhou Dunyi once said that the text is written, meaning that the article is used to convey ideas. Long believes that the stories and plots and characters in the novel are all intended to create a theme, or an atmosphere. The plot and the atmosphere of the atmosphere to be revealed need to complement each other. The story of these two days has caused a lot of controversy. This is the problem of the dragon, because the dragon can''t perfectly and harmoniously put the things he wants to express with the appropriate plot and fit. The plot is brought out, so it will give some readers an unbalanced feeling. This is also the space and direction for the dragon to continue to improve and improve. The gold is not barefoot, and the person is perfect. The dragon never says that the book he wrote will be perfect. In fact, every time I look back, I will look at the previous story. I feel that there are many shortcomings. In some places, if I rewrite it once, I can grasp it better and be able to write more natural or more compact and more exciting. But online novels are, after all, a thing that must be updated every day. The dragon can''t learn how to learn the bonfire. It is much like the bananas, and even the moon, and slowly sculpt their own plots and ideas. Xiaolong is also a human, there will be some When the energy is not good or the inspiration is insufficient for a few days, the plots of those days may be far-fetched, may be blunt, may make people feel that irrigation, may be awkward, may be lower than the average level of Xiaolongshu, but these are not the original intention of the dragon, It is not the intention of the dragon. I also hope that the parents can bear more, and then the excellent athletes also have a bad state of the game, not to mention the fact that Xiaolong as a writer is in the code every day is equal to every day in the game to accept everyone''s inspection, especially the dragon''s protagonist is not The popular little boy is beaten with a strong story, but a story of mental illness. Every day he enters the mentality of the protagonist to think about the plot. The dragon is also nervous, hehe. There is so much nonsense, just want to tell everyone one thing, This is the first day today, and it broke out today! Chapter 270： Ghost story! (Second!) "Since Mr. Jie printed the background picture of "Peach Blossom Spring" on his business card, it is obviously very fond of Tao Yuanming''s "Peach Blossom Spring"?" Su Bai wanted to pour a cup of tea, but found that the rest of the place was designed and prepared, but it missed the tea to entertain the guests, because Su Bai did not have the habit of drinking tea. Very crisp, Su Bai took out two bottles of orange juice, one of which was handed to understand. "Don''t mind, I was here on the first day and many things were not ready." "It doesn''t matter, I will let the secretary come down and give Mr. Su a can of good tea." Su Bai smiled, did not take care of this nephew, Jie Jie came to find himself, definitely not for his own affairs, otherwise it would not be so direct to the detective firm downstairs of his company, it should be entrusted by others or wanted To check things that are not very closely related to you, he is close to yourself, and it is just a social habit of businessmen. Jie Jie took the orange juice in his hand and continued: "I am very clear about "Peach Blossom Spring", and the full text is also recorded in my mind. After all, the monks are people in the business sea. It is naturally inevitable that intrigues are intriguing. So, this kind of life is too long, and I am more and more yearning for the kind of beautiful world in "Peach Blossom Spring". It is also a kind of spiritual sustenance. Of course, it is also my feelings. Mr. Su said that it is unlucky to print the background of "Peach Blossom Spring" on a business card, and the monks are willing to hear the details. Su Bai took a sip of orange juice. "In fact, it is very simple. You can interpret it with a different angle of thinking. "Peach Blossom Spring" seems to describe a very beautiful fictional world, but from some details, it is slightly addictive. Interestingly subjective speculation can completely become another meaning." "Well, I am very interested in Mr. Su''s bad taste." "First of all, the fisherman is fishing for a living. He is a fisherman. In ancient times, many times an industry was often inherited from generation to generation. It is very likely that the fishermans father is also a fisherman. Therefore, the fisherman should be near his place. The waters are very familiar. After all, he is fishing in the river, not in the sea. If there is a lot of natural unknowingness in the sea, but in the river, a local fisherman, the possibility of getting lost should be minimal. Let''s go." "carry on." "After the fisherman arrived at the source, he saw the entrance to the cave. ''The beginning is very narrow, only to pass. People go back dozens of steps, suddenly open. The land is flat, the house is stunned." This scene, think about it from another angle, you can To convert a scene, the fisherman is entering a cave, or a tomb? The first time is narrow, only to pass people. The resumption of dozens of steps, suddenly and openly. What is described here, is not the conventional construction ideas of ancient tomb design? The land is flat, the house is so tidy, so orderly, we know that the ancient cities are really well planned, and every line in every place is meticulous, but these are big cities. For example, the old Beijing map and the old Xi''an map are all lines and rules are very strict, and can not exceed the rules. However, the fisherman did not go to the big city at that time, nor was it a military town. He went to a peach blossom source, and the peach blossom source was actually a small village. As far as I know, the villages of the ancients did not seem to pay much attention to it. The houses in the village are also basically built in the form of intricate living around the temple. "So, what do you mean by these Tao Yuanming''s land squatting house is what it means? Su Bai smiled and took another orange juice. "In ancient China, there was one thing that was bigger than anything. It was a grave. There are many rules for the tomb. The ancients also attached importance to it. The construction of the tomb often has More stringent rules than living. If it is said that the land is flat, it seems a bit too unrealistic to describe a free mountain village. If it is used to describe a neatly repaired tomb, is it fit? What? Even if the conditions are not good, people will not dare to be vague on the grave. Jie Jie nodded. "Mr. Su, I am more and more interested in your thoughts now, please continue, what else?" "The stranger traffic dog and dog, the word "," was used in ancient times to describe the tomb. This is more to testify before my speculation. At the same time, the most lush period of bamboo and mulberry is May and July. And peach blossoms are March, here, there is a huge time paradox here. There is a genus of Liangtian Meichi mulberry. This sentence has a lot of ambiguity and contradiction with Taohuayuan. Of course, there is also a verse in which the peach blossoms of Fangfei Jinshan Temple began to bloom in April, but this is related to the altitude climate, and the fishermen can not climb the mountain with the fishing boat. Unrealistic. Therefore, the real way for the fisherman to enter the peach blossom source is that it should be like this: he saw a place full of peach blossoms, and then saw a tomb. He bent over and went in. The tomb was narrow and wide, then suddenly he saw it. In the depths of the tomb, the tombs that have been repaired and neatly arranged. "If you follow Mr. Su''s explanation, Huang Fa is coveted and the men and women are dressed like outsiders. How can this be explained?" Jie Jie asked. "Here, there are people." Su Bai bowed his head and put his face very close and very close, then deliberately lowered his voice and asked: "So, what is the same thing as a person but not a person?" The face of Jie Jie suddenly sank, took a deep breath, and spit out a word: "Ghost." "Yes, ghosts, fishermen enter the tomb, and after seeing the neat graves, they also saw a group of ... ghosts!" Su Bai took out two cigarettes, handed them to understand one, and shook their heads to indicate that they were not Smoking, Su Bai also ignited himself: "men and women are dressed, like foreigners. Since the cloud first circumvented the chaos of the Qin Dynasty, the wife and the monk came to this desperate situation, no longer squatting, squatting with outsiders. Asking what is today, I dont know if there is a Han, no matter Wei Jin. First of all, what is the dress of the people in the Qin Dynasty? I am not very clear about this, but the Qin Dynasty was extinct in 206 BC, and the general existence of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, although I remember it is not very clear, probably in the 300 AD For four hundred years, the meaning is that among them, the difference of five or six hundred years, the ancient style of clothing style can not change from time to time, but five or six hundred years, enough to happen several times overwhelming changes in clothing However, it is not very strange that the people in Taohuayuan are actually dressed as foreigners. Why is this? "One is the sacrifice. Someone else has been giving them paper money or paper clothes. Secondly, it may be a kind of ability of ghosts, so that you can see what you think you should see. Moreover, five or six hundred years, the people of Taohuayuan do not communicate with the outside, they have been married there in close relatives, and the consequences of the marriage of five or six hundred years of human close relatives, I think you should be very clear, so this A description, logically speaking, is actually the person who Tao Yuanming told the article. The people in Taohuayuan are not people at all. Of course, the difference in accent is also a big doubt. There is no mandarin in ancient times. "The fisherman may be confused, or it may be coerced. The article has written that people in Taohuayuan set up wine to kill chickens and eat food, please fishermen to eat, set up wine to kill chicken to eat, this paragraph is very interesting, very It is easy to reminiscent of another kind of picture. It is a custom, a custom that is still preserved in many rural areas in China, that is, doing white things and offering sacrifices. Possibly, the fishermans days are constantly eating sacrifices, and maybe even eating meat and insects. Here, I can explain that the people in Taohuayuan told the fisherman that it was not enough for the outsiders. After the fisherman left, he went to report the obedience. Many Chinese teachers said that the fishermen were greedy for the reward, but found that a small village had a little tax and reward. How much? Is the interest great? So, what is the reason for the fisherman to start to take care of the Taohuayuan, mark it, and then go straight to the Taishou House? After the release of Su Bai, he continued to say: "Because the fisherman may be aware that he has encountered a ghost village, it may be realized after leaving, or it may have been discovered inside, so he hurriedly reported to the prefect. went." "Also, peach trees have the effect of repelling evil spirits to suppress yin and evil. Many of the priests used to destroy the magical guards are the mahogany swords. The villages wrapped in peach trees are also very obvious. In addition, Tao Yuanming is alone. If he really wants to write a beautiful world of delusion, why not write it as a chrysanthemum village? In ancient times, there was no habit of comparing chrysanthemums to an organ of a human body, so there is nothing to avoid." "That, according to your thinking, the article has a paragraph at the end: Nanyang Liu Zikai, Gao Shangshi also, Wenzhi, happy to go. Unsuccessful, looking for the end of the disease, after the lack of interest. Does it mean that it can be explained, because it is a ghost village, so no one can find it? Su Bai shook his head. In fact, thinking deeper, I think that Liu Zikai really found the peach blossom source, but the people who are too guarded are not found. Why? asked Yu Jie. "If Taohuayuan is really a ghost village, and the entry of fishermen is actually a coincidence chance, then, normally, who can go to the ghost village where ghosts are everywhere?" Jie Jie took out the paper towel and wiped his hand. He meant to sweat a little, but he still controlled it. "Liu Zikai died and became a ghost. Therefore, he successfully entered the Taohuayuan." "That''s it." "Actually, your explanation is very far-fetched." Jie Jie said, "But I decided to change the business card of a style." Su Bai shrugged. "I feel that I just think it''s fun. You know, if you open a detective office, you don''t know what to do, you can''t help customers pay for the order." Jie Jie put down a U disk on the table. "This is what I want to ask Mr. Su to help me investigate. There is information. If Mr. Su is willing to take over after reading, I can prepay 30% of the deposit. ,contacting via phone." After that, the solution will go away. Su Bai took the U disk and a smile on his mouth. From the first day of becoming a wage earner, the business came to the door. "I really have to thank Tao Yuanming for writing a ghost story." The dragon went to sleep, and the next chapter began to update in the late afternoon, writing the whole night to make up... Chapter 271： Interesting (third more!) Su Bai plugged the USB flash drive into the computer. The laptop on the desk was also newly equipped. The driver was installed in the USB flash drive. At this moment, Su Bais mobile phone rang, and the callers prompt was Chu Zhao. After picking up the phone, Chu Zhaos voice was quite mixed. It should be called in the office. Chu Zhaos office is naturally more popular than Su Bais. Although everyones career has a little bit of a match, private detectives. In today''s China, um, even in the whole world, it is a dark and inconvenient role, and Chu Zhao is now a popular figure in the police station. It seems to vent the pressure in the story world. I have gone to work in my real world. "I don''t know if I opened the business." Chu Zhao yawned. Obviously, sleep is not very good recently. "Checking a big case these two days can kill me." "I was planning to contact you before letting you introduce the business." "This is no problem, I can arrange you to be similar to the role of the auxiliary police. I have such a big audience to help me investigate the case. I am too happy to come." Big man? Su Bai has some smiles. Perhaps, in the eyes of Chu Zhao and the smoked children, it is indeed a kind of strong audience. Maybe this is the reason why the height of the station is not the same, so the things that are seen are different. Anyway, Su Bai felt the fear of being dominated by real powers in the last story world for a long time. "Well, what will happen when I go to you at night with the smoker? We haven''t gathered for a long time, and the smoker has suspended the public office. Now I live outside, and I have broken contact with my family. It should be Her behavior can''t be accepted at home." "Yes, welcome." "Well, okay, that''s it. You don''t have to worry about business. You must have it. To be honest, I admire you. Although it is true for our audience, it is really a matter of money, but like you. This discards all the previous moves, and its really a bit of money like the dung." "Okay, see you at night." "Well, see you at night." Hang up the phone, Su Bai to see the U disk has been read, and now the point is open, inside is a folder, there are several word documents and some pictures in the folder. Su Bais guess was correct. This case is not to solve the problem that he wants to investigate. He is only helping people run errands. The main investigative figure is the female secretary of another deputy general manager. It is probably the vice president. The manager wants to investigate his secretary. In the end, there are other bends around the white, it is not clear, he is too lazy to clear, the order of this list is very simple, is to let Su Bai to monitor the female secretary to see if she is more secret Personal relationship. From the photo point of view, the female secretary''s figure is really good, the face is also a little beautiful after makeup, and there is a beautiful woman in the corner of the mouth. Su Bai introduced the information into his mobile phone, and then dialed the phone with the unbroken business card. This is the private number of the solution. "Hey, Mr. Su, is the information finished?" "I picked it up and gave you news in about three days, of course, if she really has something to do." "Well, I will let my secretary hand over the deposit to you later." "Yes, yes, what time does your company usually get off work?" "This is not allowed, because online game companies you also know, overtime is the norm, not working overtime means the company is going downhill." "Okay, that''s it." "I believe you Mr. Su, or, I believe that is the ghost story you are talking about." "Thank you." "Goodbye, wait for your good news." Hanging up the phone, Su Bai ordered a cigarette. This matter, Su Bai did not care too much. This is the real world. The task of releasing the task is to solve the problem rather than the terrorist broadcast. I dont need to be nervous. The scene is much more, this is where it is. Some of the equipment used by private detectives is not prepared, because for Su Bai, those things seem a bit sloppy, he has the ability to surpass ordinary people, and Su Bai is not really extreme even his own special ability. use. Back to the bedroom, the little guy is leaning on the auspicious body to play auspicious tail, see Su Bai came over, the little guy immediately climbed over to Su Bai, and after the little guy was tired in bed for a while, Su Bai took the induction cooker Some curry, with rice, and the little guy was so simple to deal with a meal, to see if the time is already late, Su Bai kissed the head of the little guy, put the windbreaker jacket on the body, went downstairs Directly to the underground parking lot of this building. The information given by Jie Jie was very detailed. The bread contained the family relationship of Liu Nanas female secretary and so on. Su Bai drove directly, and the mobile map navigation took about half an hour to find Liu Nanas residence. Liu Nanas residence is an old-fashioned apartment that looks obvious for some years. It stands to reason that if she is really a managers little lover, she should not rent it here. Liu Nana is not a Shanghai native or a Zhejiang native. Therefore, the possibility that this house is bought by Liu Nana is not great. On the one hand, as a woman who is not too old, even if she wants to buy a home in Shanghai, it should not choose this old community. . Su Bai stopped the car and went directly to Liu Nana''s house. Liu Nana should not be off work now. There should be no one in the house. The window of her house is not closed. Su Bai easily jumped into the window from the window. This old community also has two grandfathers at the guardhouse where there are no other security measures. The house is very chaotic. Nowadays, many urban white-collar workers are like this. The appearance looks very glamorous, but it will be very embarrassing in their own homes. The underwear and the take-away box were thrown everywhere, the house was in a mess, and some food smelled sour. Su Bai frowned slightly, turned around and looked for it. No special places were found. Here, this is a place for single women, a simple set, even there is no trace of men''s activities, no cigarettes, no male socks, no male slippers. Su Bai simply sat down on the chair on the balcony. It seems that some of his thoughts are too simple. He is a little too eager to find a way to cross. Taking out the mobile phone and flipping through the news casually, Su Bai always sent the time until 9 o''clock in the evening. Finally, the sound of the key insertion came from the door, and Su Bai got up and found a place to hide. Liu Nana came back from work. She sat down on the sofa and took off her clothes, shoes and socks. Then she took a cup of cola and sat there. After about half an hour, she went to the bathroom to take a shower. She took a bath very quickly, five minutes. Time will come out, and then directly into the pajamas without wearing them directly into the bedroom, it should be sleeping. Su Bai went to the door of the bedroom and turned into blood dripping into it, quietly passing through the door of the room and flowing directly to the bed. At this time, Liu Nana played a mobile phone in the bed for a while. It is estimated that she was tired of preparing for a break. She put the mobile phone on the bedside table and put it directly to the side to hold the quilt to sleep. He was not interested in this unspoken body, and he re-converges his body, picks up the phone that is still on the automatic lock screen, and starts to read some of Liu Nana''s social software. QQ and WeChat chat records are very simple, Liu Nana''s frequent chat friends are not many, and most of them are colleagues, there is no distracting words, this woman seems to have been working and working again, there are not many social circles . Such a very simple and transparent woman, why do you have to entrust yourself to investigate? It doesn''t look like a commercial spy or a mistress who would go to lame. At this time, Liu Nana suddenly moved, Su Bai quit the phone, put it back, and then squatted down. Liu Nanas bed is a kind of cheesy high-legged bed similar to the princess style. Su Bai is kneeling at the end of the bed at this time. There is a relatively large railing that can perfectly block Liu Nanas sight, and Liu Nana does not leave the lamp to sleep. The habit, so the visibility in the bedroom is not high. Liu Nana first touched the mobile phone, and Su Bai felt that the mobile phone light was on for a while, then it went out again. Then, Liu Nana opened the bedside table again and found another thing. !!!!!!! The high-frequency vibrato sound came, and Su Bai was puzzled. What is this? Immediately, Su Bai thought of something, and his heart said: No. There should be more in the evening. Don''t panic, hold the dragon! Chapter 272： Party (fourth!) Liu Nana was finally quiet, too tired, or too comfortable, Liu Nana quickly fell into a deep sleep, and actually snorted; Su Bai got up, left the bedroom, went to the bathroom and rushed his face with water. I wanted to wipe it with a towel, but it is estimated that this towel has not been washed for a long time, so I am too lazy to use it, take it out from the living room coffee table. Two facial tissues wiped and left the house. It seems that Liu Nana should have no special findings in her private life. As for whether he is a lover of a manager of Glacier Network Company and whether the manager can''t satisfy her in that aspect, this is not the goal of Su Bai''s investigation. Tomorrow is the weekend, the company should take a holiday, Liu Nana should also have a holiday, then go to the next day, if you can''t find anything, Su Bai can only do this. At this time, Su Bai suddenly felt that if there is a person who is good at hypnosis or mental reinforcement, it will save a lot of effort. However, the spiritual system of Su Bais understanding is not much. Plus others will not be bored to go to Shanghai to play private detective games with Su Bai. Drive back to the office, the little guy is still watching Altman, Su Bai brought back some snack milk, took a shower for the little guy, and took a shower after holding the little guy sitting on the bed with a notebook to see Otto Man. After watching it for more than an hour, the little guy fell asleep in the arms of Su Bai. Su Bai also gently stretched out, put the little guy on the bed, and then went to his office. When Su Bai and the little guy were alone, the auspiciousness was too lazy to look at it, feeling like jealous. . On the desk, Auspicious is still there to continue to look at the painting, Su Bai walked over, unceremoniously grabbed the cat''s tail, and then lifted the auspicious to the opposite chair, auspicious "" He screamed and ran back to the bedroom with the picture to go with the little guy, too lazy to compare with Su Bai. Su Bai read the information again on the computer, and his eyes showed a meditation. Since Liu Nana had little problem with the relationship between men and women, then the client asked herself to investigate some of her personal relationships. What exactly is it? Its not for men and women, its about other things. "Forget it, Minger will follow another day. This money is not easy to earn." Su Bai stretched out and was ready to go to sleep. At this time, the phone was on, it was Chu Zhaos phone. "Hey, let''s go to the parking lot below you. I just finished overtime and went to pick up the smoked, so I came late, you won''t have to sleep in bed?" "No, but it''s fast." Su Bai looked at the time, it was one and a half in the morning, Chu Zhao that the goods said that the good party actually dragged it to the present, and he almost forgot this. "Then come out, let''s go to eat up late, your child looks at the cat anyway." "it is good." Su Bai changed his clothes and went out of his office. He took the elevator and went straight to the garage. Chu Zhao drove the car directly and signaled Su Bai to get on the bus. Su Bai sat in the co-pilot position, and the smoker sat behind. Chu Zhao wore a black leather jacket. He always hated being a policeman. He is now more and more like an old policeman. The smoker is a sports suit. After getting on the bus, the three did not speak. Chu Zhao drove to a food stall, ordered a bunch of barbecues and took a few bottles of beer and sat back. "We haven''t eaten and drank together for a long time." Chu Zhao helped everyone to pour the wine, then lifted the glass. "Come, let''s go to a hot spot first." The three of them touched each other with a toast, including smoked children. "Old white, I will inform you, the day after tomorrow into the story world, the smoker also came to inform, one day later than me." Chu Zhao said while holding the peanuts and throwing it into his mouth. "If you experience the task, be careful, don''t be too greedy. Basically, the problem will not be very big. You don''t have the last thing I gave you. There are those things that are self-defense, keep calm, and it shouldn''t be a thing to survive." Su Bai said with ease. After all, what happens in the story world, who knows? There, but the cradle of accidents. "I looked at it anyway, hey, I have been in the police for half a month, working hard to serve the people, I hope to accumulate merits. It feels much more useful than asking God to worship Buddha." Chu Zhao said the return head Shouted to the boss: "Boss, hurry, wait for the wine." "Quiet." Sitting next to the table, a few **** of youth, one of them was on the phone, it seems that Chu Zhaos voice affected him, and now he sank his face. "So noisy and rushed to finish the meal." "Hey, where is the turtle grandson, give it to my grandfather!" Chu Zhao immediately took out his own gun and put it on the table. "The hairs are not long enough to put on the dog, so go to the western restaurant." go with." When the young people saw the gun, they knew the identity of Chu Zhao and immediately bowed their heads and did not speak. The smoked child glanced at Su Bai. "He is actually very scared." Su Bai nodded. He knew that with Chu Zhaos character, no matter how he changed, he would not say that he would shoot a gun at this stall to scare people. This is a violation of discipline, but it is not expected. Someone went to report. Obviously, Chu Zhao is very insecure now, and it is somewhat sensitive. "Right, just said where it is, accumulate merits, haha, I broke two old cases this time." "There are people who serve the people on TV. I also admire them, such as Jiao Yulu, such as Lei Feng." Su Bai said with a smile. "But it seems that there is no end." "You..." Chu Zhao refers to Su Bai. "Forget it, I will tell the truth. I will think about it when I am free. I feel that I am not really flustered. I am still busy." Come comfortably." "Get used to it slowly." Su Bai thought about it and continued: "Please take a sick leave in the past two days and adjust your status at home." Chu Zhao nodded. "I will take a vacation." "How about you, how have you been recently?" Chu Zhao asked. "Alright." Su Bai replied, "I am alone with a child, and the days are not like that." "Are your strength as a firm foothold? I mean, if there is no big accident, basically it will not die?" Su Bai shook his head. "Where is it, it is still the same. The stronger the strength, the more difficult it is for the story broadcast by the terrorist broadcast." How about singing and singing after eating? Chu Zhao suggested. "You are still at home, calm down and calm down, and enter the story world with too impetuous emotions. Maybe two days is that I will hold a mourning meeting for you. There will be a banner hanging on it, and the good police of the people will go all the way. Chu Zhao turned a white eye on Su Bai. The three people ate the nightingale, sat there and chatted for a while, then they dispersed. Chu Zhao said that he would send Su Bai back. Su Bai refused. Now look at the time, it is already four in the morning, not as good as it is. Go straight back to Liu Nana''s apartment. When the taxi arrived at the apartment downstairs of Liu Nana, the sky began to light up. Su Bai entered the home of Liu Nana and lay down on his sofa and began to play with her. In fact, Su Bais decision was correct. Fortunately, he did not stupidly keep being locked up, because he waited until 11:00 in the morning when Liu Nanas bedroom came and the Su Bai immediately came to the balcony. hide. Perhaps it was the reason why I was too tired or a holiday last night, so Liu Nana got up at noon today, and after taking a shower, she spent an hour blowing her hair and makeup, then carrying her own bag. Down the stairs, Su Bai followed her. Liu Nana did not choose to drive her own car. Instead, she walked about a distance of more than 2,000 meters to a subway station and bought a ticket for a very remote route. Su Bai followed her on the subway and basically sat down to the penultimate. Standing, sitting for about half an hour. Out of the subway station, Liu Nana walked on the highway for about a quarter of an hour, then turned into a villa area, this villa area is actually very simple, although the house is a villa, but the supporting facilities inside is not perfect, there is no Su Bai before The tight security service of the house is a bit empty. Under the premise that Su Bai deliberately concealed her breath, Liu Nana did not realize that there was a person who had been with her since her family. Stopped in front of a villa, there are two people standing at the door of the villa. It is not a formal security guard. It is not like a thug. It is a bit like a swearing, but it seems to be too popular. Liu Nana verified that her identity was put in. There were many cars parked at the entrance of the villa, and there were many luxury cars. Is it a party party? Su Bai directly turned in from the outer wall. Liu Nana has already entered the villa at this time. There are still quite a few people in the villa. There are people on the balcony patrolling. Although it is not formal, it is already a civilian-oriented "precaution". It is. However, for Su Bai, it is not difficult to sneak in. After entering, Su Bai first passed the kitchen, then went around a room on the second floor. The second floor was all rooms, no one, Su Bai went to the other side. At the stairway position, looking down, there are rows of futons in the living room. There are dozens of men and women sitting on the futon. They are very piously sitting there with their hands together. A monk dressed in a very special squat is sitting in the first seat, like what he is reading, and then, after reading the scriptures, the monks raise their hands: "Share bliss." In the living room, dozens of men and women were naturally taking off their clothes and crouching on the ground at this time. The spring time was in the living room. Su Bai took out his mobile phone and took a few photos in a silent state. It seems that Liu Nana was stunned by a master like Wang Lin, who was willing to open the unconcealed meeting here. Turned around, Su Bai was ready to leave and go back to cross, and while walking, he turned over the photos he had taken before. Soon, Su Bai stopped his footsteps because he suddenly found out that there was an acquaintance in the naked man below. Chapter 273： Audience sees the audience Since seeing this person, Su Bai did not hurry to go back, but entered a room on the second floor and sat down on a chair. Su Bai also knew that the other party must have found himself. About a quarter of an hour later, a knock on the door came. "Please come in." Su Bai said, as if this is his own home, he is not a person who sneaked into the camera. The door was pushed open, and a man with a white towel wrapped in it came in. The man was a bit thin and looked like a pointed monkey. "Not to see you, I should take a female monk to go to the double repair now." The other sat down on the table in front of Su Bai. "Is there a cigarette? I smoked in the locker outside the door." "" Su Bai took out a cigarette and lost it. The other party took the cigarette and asked for a lighter to ignite. He took a sip, and then he said something strange: "I said buddy, are you not very rich, how are you now? Switching to this kind of smoke? Going to the people-friendly route to experience life?" This man, Su Bai met, met and played. When Su Bai went to Qinhuangdao, he got the picture that was watched by the lucky all day, and he also played this guy on the high-speed rail. In the end, this guy succumbed to the power of the Su Bai Hellfire shotgun and retired. "How are you here? A good-sounding audience, actually vulnerable to the need to come here to listen to the teachings of a liar master?" Su Bai also ordered a cigarette, "even if the heart is weak, it is not here. Let''s take a step." The other party smiled and looked indifferent. He said: "It is impossible to work for a part-time job. It is impossible to work in this life, but the business will not do it. You can only rely on this organization to solve your own physiology. Demand is coming." Su Bai shook the ash, he understood it, this guy is obviously mixed in and playing, and it is really boring to taste the fun. Get up, Su Bai is ready to leave. "Hey, buddy, haven''t you said what you are doing here? Shouldn''t it be like me?" "I came to be a private detective and helped the employer investigate a person. Now I can go back and make a difference." "Oh, have you fallen to this point?" The other party was very surprised. "Yeah." Su Bai nodded. The other person blinked, as if he had figured out, "Have your previous money earned by your own special ability?" Su Bai hesitated, and nodded. "Then I meet people I cherish, so I plan to throw away the previous ''dirty money'' and start over again? In order to avoid the terror broadcasts of the people I cherish?" "You guessed it very well, you are more suitable for private detectives than I am." "Cut, you are just self-consolation. If you want to make money by doing private detectives, are you using your special abilities?" The other person dismissed a smog of smoke, "Pants and farts, like I have seen a lot of people like you. Really, I saw a driver who drove a taxi in Qinhuangdao last time. The strength is stronger than me. Actually, I honestly pull the price." "Actually, this is a circle and can''t escape." Su Bai did not have any sorrows and surprises. Because of these things, I have thought about it many times in his mind. He also knows that he is a private detective and he can only do things by his own special ability. The ending, however, Su Bai is not an ordinary person now. His bloodlines include blood and zombies. His physique has been changed and strengthened many times. As long as Su Bai is breathing and alive, he cannot be regarded as a Ordinary people. Moreover, Qin Yang drives a taxi. If a car accident is about to happen, does he use his own reaction to hide or not? "In the past, there was more money, and it might be bigger. Now I will make a small amount of money. I hope I can do something smaller." "I understand, you are doing everything to listen to the fate, no matter how the ending, at least you have done it, tried hard, haha, this character I like very much, mom, since it is coming, don''t really play it. I tell you, these female monks below are not the kind of street women, the feeling of double repair is sacred, hey, its not bad to experience it once. "No interest." Su Bai refused. "That''s what, your name? You meet again here, isn''t the fate?" "Su Bai." "My name is Kobayashi, and I am nicknamed С. You will wait for me for another half an hour. Wait for me to go again and then go to have a drink together?" "I didn''t drive," Su Bai said. "I am driving." Xiaolin took a shot of Su Bai''s shoulder. Very close relatives said: "I have the method you need to avoid the cherished people who are infected with the terrorist broadcast." Su Bai looked at Xiao Lin. "Are you still thinking about the painting?" At the beginning, Xiao Xian Xiaolin was trying to compete with Su Bai for the painting to be run by Su Bai. Obviously, he was so enthusiastic about Su Bai, not to say that the audience saw the tears of the audience as simple and pure. "I don''t take it, but I just want to see it." Yan Xian Xiaolin licked his tongue. "Is that painting still around you?" Su Bais mind showed a picture of the painting holding the painting all day long. According to the auspicious temper, it now looks at two, one is the little one, the other is the painting, Kobayashi wants to grab the painting from the auspicious claws. Going, the probability is basically zero. "Come on, but can you go now?" Kobayashis face showed a tormented look, and he finally sighed. "Okay, go now." Su Bai first went out of the villa. Then, a car drove to the agreed place. Yan Xian Xiaolin wore a very handsome suit and drove an Audi. It looks like it is really the same thing. It is estimated that it can be the master of this liar. The apprentice enjoys the fun of the double repair of the female monk, and the average person is not qualified. Therefore, Kobayashi should deliberately pick up his own and come to fish in troubled waters. On the car, Su Bai tied the seat belt. "Go to your home?" asked Kobayashi. Su Bai nodded and reported his address. "Oh, sorry, I will open a navigation first, I am not familiar with Shanghai." After setting up the navigation, Xiaolin began to drive according to the navigation. "Man, are private detectives fun?" Su Bai shook his head. "It''s quite boring." "Alive, this is a bit boring, but I am fine, I am on the Internet to collect flowers, Jingdong white, in a few forums or post bars specifically for those gamblers, some people have lost money and no money to use However, there are still some credits for the Jingdong white strips. I will help them to make a set of money and earn some hard money." "That''s quite easy." "It''s still a good thing. Those few owners and post managers and I are a pair of trousers. I give them dividends every month. They seal other people''s advertisements and put my ads on top. Sometimes I also swallow one. Wave, looking for a few hapless sets of a penny is not given, the person who is looking for my set can not go to BB, let the main and forum administrators directly sealed things, the profit is still a lot, and still no The sale of this." "So it is a lack of morality to do more, so it became the audience?" "........." Kobayashi. "Private detectives are not a good job." Xiao Xian Xiao Lin stunned. "Right, I told you not to tell others. I am looking at the painting to sell you a favor." This method is similar to a mystery, breaking the fate between you and him, a bit like the meaning of cutting off the mouth." "I don''t want to be separated from him." Su Bai reminded. "There is no need to separate, but the kind of connection between the two sides does not exist. How can you continue to treat him in the future?" As the saying goes, I dont mean that Im not afraid of having a son or a child. Or, what happened to Laozis retribution will fall on his immediate family, and there is such a connection in the dark, and in reality There are indeed a lot of such evidences. My secret technique is derived from this. It means that there will be no more relationship between the two of you. What you have done wrong, you will not report to him. He has more accumulated morals, and you will not share the slightest. The two of you have not actually changed, but in fact, the wells have not committed the river. Hearing here, Su Bais brow sitting in the co-pilot position began to wrinkle deeper and deeper, looking at Xiao Xian Xiao Lin. Is this kind of thing called causal? Xiao Xian Xiaolin, he did not seem to think that Su Bai would say these two words, the moment hesitated a little, nodded, "Okay." Su Bai smiled, and his mind showed a picture of Lan Lin being directly crushed by fear when he was out of control. "You don''t have to fool me. If you know how to isolate the cause and effect, you will not be beaten to get the picture." "The key to this mystery is not me, but another one." "people?" "No, it''s a thing." "What is it?" "Looking for a long-time murderer to make an introduction, put the relationship between the two of you on that murderer, as long as the murderer is not destroyed or explodes, then the kind between you and the two The connection in the middle will always be isolated. I am embarrassed. I used to go to the side of the door. I have been pondering this road after I entered the terrorist broadcast. After all, this is my specialty development." "I suddenly don''t want to believe what you said. First, the long-time murderers are not so good to find. Second, you obviously have to get on the bus and make up the ticket." "Don''t tell me, I used to help someone to do it before, and it was successful, but that **** vulture didn''t read my old feelings. If it wasn''t for him who was competing with the painting in Qinhuangdao, it wouldn''t be your turn. Cut the picture, the picture has already fallen into my hands." Su Bais eyes suddenly condensed, Monk? Chapter 274： seek death When Xiaolin just parked his car in the underground garage of the building, Su Bais cell phone rang. It was a phone call from the monk. Before that, Su Bai sent a WeChat to the monk. The monk should have seen it and returned a call. "Is that person with you?" The monk did not open the door to see the "Amitabha". "Yes, stay with me." Su Bai first got off the bus, and Xiaolin was there to park and park. "Do you want to do that kind of thing for your son?" asked the monk. "I don''t want to be involved in him. I might be such an example myself." "If even that relationship doesn''t exist, is that still your son? Or, you just want to raise a pet, usually make you happy, and accompany you to relieve boredom?" Su Bai lived, and the words of the monk made him unable to answer for a while. "Since he has a fate with you and is brought out of the story world by you, you have raised him as a biological son and took your surname Su. It is already a family. If you are a family, suffering and happiness. Can''t you bear it together, can you count as a family?" "I am good for him, I think he will grow up peacefully and live." "Do you know what he thinks?" "Do you know what he thinks?" "The poor know that, at that time, he climbed out in front of the impoverished, climbed into the demon, when he was poor, he knew what he thought. He had you in his heart. He even wanted to save you from climbing to the demon. Is this still unclear?" Su Bai took a deep breath and rubbed his lips. "Su Bai, barren thinks that your excessive protection desire is also a kind of selfishness. You didn''t treat him as your loved one. You didn''t really regard him as your son. You just treat her as Your spiritual sustenance, an emotional vent, allows you to feel that at a certain time, you are not a mental illness, you can also become a normal person, he is used for decompression." "Monk, I said but you, I just want to ask, is that Xiaolin doing it for you, is there any effect?" "Yes." The monk did not deny this. Su Bai did not ask the monk exactly who did this, this is the privacy of the monk himself. "There is nothing." Su Bai nodded. "Rethinking it again, Su Bai, in fact, there is really no need to do this. You said that you have to cut off the property last time. Now it is estimated that it has been completed?" "Complete, I have some living expenses left on my body." Su Bai actually didn''t have much cash, but after the case of Liu Nana''s case, there should be a credit. "Actually, it is enough to do all these things. This is the fate of the Buddha. There is no need to force it, and it cannot be forced. If you really love him, if you encounter something in the future, you promise to die in front of him. Nothing is fine, there is really no need to be so tossed." "Well, I will consider it again," Su Bai said. "Well, Amitabha." Hanging up the phone, Xiaolin was on the phone before seeing Su Bai, deliberately standing on the side of the car and didn''t come over. Now he is standing next to Su Bai. "A few floors." "14." "Really Geely." Take the elevator up the stairs and bring Kobayashi to his office. "You sit here for a while, my employer is in the company upstairs. I went to the list on the head and gave it back. There was a drink under the desk and there was smoke in the drawer." "Old brother is steady." Xiaolin happily squatted down to choose a drink, and then unknowingly chose smoke from the drawer, and deliberately stuffed two packs of cigarettes into his pocket in front of Su Bai''s face. "Hey, old habits." I used to like gambling. Every time I wash the white, the rest is okay. Anyway, I am hungry, but it is too difficult to buy cigarettes." "The next door is my bedroom, don''t go in." Su Bai reminded. "I know, am I like that?" Xiao Lin patted his chest. Su Bai didn''t say anything more. He closed the door directly and left his office. In fact, the reminder was true, but Su Bai was not afraid of Xiaolin chaos, but because of Xiao Lin''s own safety, he reminded him. Go straight up the stairs and go upstairs. From the corner of the stairs, you can see a different style. The corridor entrance is also labeled as a poster of the Glacier Online Game Company. No, its not a poster, but a poster. Directly painted, the middle aisle is still a 3D painting, is the role of the game under the glacier network, and various game props, COS equipment, decoration, gives a very different feeling. Perhaps this is the so-called corporate culture. Su Bai went to the front desk and told her the name of her understanding. "Sorry, sir, you have no appointment, so I can''t let you in." Su Bai nodded, it is not difficult for the front desk of the people, take out the mobile phone to dial the personal number. "Hey, Mr. Su." "It''s me, I am here at your company''s front desk." "Is there any news?" "Correct." "Well, I will call the front desk immediately." The desk phone on the desk at the front desk rang, and she took the call and immediately got up and led Su Bai to go inside. The company has divided several areas, each of which has a completely different style. The side of the office is a glass window with a good view. When Su Bai came in, Jie Jie was standing with a glass of red wine standing in front of the glass window. In the whole style of painting, what emerges is the image of a commercial giant. The Chinese game company is relatively young in the industry, so correspondingly, such a person can be regarded as a young and promising class. However, this style of painting still makes Su Bai not catch a cold. This is to know that I want to come over, so I have a special posture. I have enough money to buy a company before a week. "Please sit down, Mr. Su." The solution turned around and naturally smiled at Su Bai. Su Bai sat down. Jie Jie also sat down, and then some accidentally said: "What about the information?" "What information?" "According to what everyone knows, private investigators generally organize the survey data into a single document and send it." "The photo I took has been sent to your phone, and the address." Unexpectedly, the frown was slightly dissatisfied with Su Bais work style, but he took out his mobile phone and looked at it, a few words, a picture. "Mr. Su, is this a bit too sloppy?" Jie said, "a few words, a picture, this..." "The message is here. Mr. Jie is also a smart person. It should be understood. Yes, you told me that your secretary will send me a deposit, but I have not seen the deposit. Let''s get together now. "" "Wait, Mr. Su, we have to discuss this matter with your material. In addition, the money thing, we need to go to the company''s book, it will take some time. After all, you know, such a big company. The process is still there." Upon hearing this, Su Bai nodded and said that he understood, then sat there and subconsciously began to pinch his finger joints. There was a burst of crisp sound... ............ "Rely, this old man is really interesting. The gambler who took the shackles actually left his ass. I don''t know if the gambler''s words can''t be trusted by a punctuation mark?" Kobayashi smoked in the mouth and stood up from the chair. He went to the door and went to investigate. Then he was not at ease. He took a red flag from his arms and waved a few times to confirm that there was no close distance. Su Bai''s breath, this is a bit of a confusing to collect the small flag. "Oh... its not like Im going to yin. Xiaolin scratched his head. "Mom, look at it first." Kobayashi began to search in the office. Obviously, he was also a sneak peek. Before he entered the terrorist broadcast as an audience, he should also be mixed in the society. He is very skilled. "Not in the office." Kobayashi straightened up and his eyes fell on the bedroom door. "A rich family is now doing this, and the life of the former shop and the back of the house is so hard. Its really done." Xiaolin said with some sorrow. "The young master who grew up in a honey jar didnt know Chai Migui. I like it." Said, Kobayashi directly ignored the shackles before Su Bai, and reached out to open the bedroom door. In the bedroom, the little guy was lying on the bed with a blanket and was taking a nap. It seemed to be a sound. He opened his eyes and rubbed his eyes. When he saw Xiaolin standing at the door, the little guy was a little surprised. I pouted my mouth and climbed up from the bed. I reached for a bag of milk next to me. I took a small hole in my teeth and sucked it up. It seemed that I didnt take Xiaolin seriously. "His son is very cute." Xiaolin walked in front of the little guy. "Come, uncle hugs, but unfortunately you are not a girl, or the uncle''s family has a lot of small goldfish to take you to see." The little guy ignored Xiaolin and continued to drink his own milk. He was not afraid of the stranger. "Cut, it looks cute, but the IQ is too low, just like him." Seeing the little guy so don''t give face, Xiaolin is too lazy to go to the children to play, and his eyes begin to patrol. The next moment, Kobayashi stunned the whole person. He saw a cat lying on the desk in Xiangyang, sleeping there, and under the cat, pressed the picture. Seeing this scene, Xiaolin immediately became excited, and the anger also rose up: "Damn, this killing knife, this rich second generation, really will ruin things, such a precious thing, actually put it there, let the cat take it as a cushion, I am violent, everything is violent, You are not afraid of being stolen, Don''t you get dirty? Since you don''t take it seriously, what did you grab with me? Kobayashi rushed straight and rushed over, grabbed the cat''s tail and then slammed it directly into the window sill: "Dead cat, die for Laozi!" Chapter 275： Ghost nails Kobayashis obsession with this painting is very deep, so naturally it is not allowed to be a beast to lick it. However, it seems that because of this, he seems to have really ignored why Su Bai dared to leave him alone in the office. Then leave, If you don''t have a little reliance, isn''t it too small for Su Bai''s IQ? When Kobayashi understood this, Obviously, Some are late. Kobayashi grabbed the auspicious tail with one hand and tried to squat toward the window sill. But in an instant, his body couldn''t move at once. The whole person seemed to be fixed, leaving only the eyes and lips to tremble slightly. "Meow!" Auspiciously, I gracefully extracted my tail from Kobayashis hand, and the gray glow of the cats eyes. Kobayashis body was shocked. Then he suddenly found himself in a sea of ??fire. A city was completely ruined. There were corpses everywhere. The corpse was **** in the air. There was a womans shadow, and the womans clothes were simple. It is not luxurious, but there is a faint indifference. As the initiator of all this, it seems that all of this can''t mobilize her slight mood swings. A line of blood began to appear from Kobayashi. Perhaps, not too long, Kobayashi''s body will be divided into many pieces of meat. However, the auspicious eyes swept to the little one who was looking at the side while being sucking milk. Auspicious shook his head. Perhaps, auspicious is really too concerned about the little guy. It feels that killing in front of the little guy has a bad influence on the child. Immediately, the auspicious closes his own mongoose. "puff" Xiaolin is on the ground, The whole body was up and down, and there was a lot of pain everywhere. It was just painful, but a cat''s paw pressed against his mouth. Kobayashi looked up and saw the black cat looking at himself coldly. Enduring the pain, Kobayashi did not dare to make a slight voice, so squatting, groaning, groaning... Auspicious is like a cat emperor, guarding his own territory, punishing the outsiders, and the tail sweeping slowly on the desk, it seems very windy and light. "Giggle..." The little guy was sitting on the bed and patted his little hand and looked very excited. See the little guy so happy, auspicious to raise his head higher. .................. "Mr. Su, this is actually not our personal business, because Liu Nana''s business is related to the company''s image, so the private detective''s money is also on the company''s books. We need a few of us to discuss together, I hope you Can understand." Jie Yu pointed to a can of tea on his side cabinet. "Mr. Su, I said that I will send you tea last time. You should take it back this time." "My son is waiting for me to earn money to buy rice under the pot." Su Bai looked at Jie Yu and said, "Now things are done, so give money, now, immediately, immediately, really, my temper. Not very good." The dispelling face suddenly sank. "Mr. Su, are you still afraid that we can''t get it, we are on the upper and lower levels." Su Bai reached out and squeezed one side of the desk, then gently pressed, the corner of the desk was directly cut by Su Bai. Then, Su Bai stood up and picked up the mobile phone that knew the on the desk. In the hands of force. "Hey..." The mobile phone fell off piece by piece, and in the end, it even turned into a pile of dust, which is definitely not as simple as brute force. "I am really impatient, I will say the last time, give the money, give it to me now." The whole person leaned on the chair and looked at Su Bai with fear. At the same time hesitated whether to press the alarm. "If not, Mr. Su." "Reassured, you will be safe." Su Bai said very seriously, "I will not do anything to you." "Call..." Jie Yu Chang Shu breathed. "But your family, I will let them die one by one, then take pictures of their death and the detailed things you want to go through and then according to what you said before, you can choose the alarm, you can try." Su Bai smiled and looked at the solution. "Oh." Jie Xiao smiled very reluctantly, opened his desk, took out a folder, took two dollars from the folder, and placed it in front of Su Bai. "This is 20,000." Su Bai nodded and picked up the money and put it in his pocket. "Is it so long?" Su Bai turned and left to know the office. He looked at the back of Su Bais departure, shook his head, and did not report to the police. He just reached out and touched his desk with a corner and licked his lips. Su Bai took the elevator down the first floor. To be honest, perhaps, Su Bais mentality is really not suitable for the real world. This is not the reason for Su Bais character, but because one person has the ability to transcend the rules of the world. At this time, it is difficult for you to continue to deal with and face some problems in the usual way. Not every strong person is willing to be the unspeakable hero of Batman and Spiderman. Of course, because of the terrorist broadcast, the audience can''t be in the real world, but they don''t always let themselves follow. I was so angry before. Opened the door of his office, Kobayashi was not in the office, Su Bai went straight into his bedroom and hugged the little guy on the bed. Xiaolin was still kneeling at the desk, his face was pale, his sweat drenched the carpet under his body, and the auspiciously continued to lie quietly on the desk and watched Xiaolin. "Let him get up." Su Bai shouted auspiciously. Auspicious reluctantly got up and jumped out of the window with the picture in his mouth. It should be a place to see the painting and the sun. Now this residence is not like the former villa has its own back garden. Auspicious every time you want to bask in the sun. After the auspiciousness left, the pressure on Xiaolin disappeared. The whole person fell directly on the ground, and then continued to make a painful snoring. Yes, it was like a womans cry. Su Bai went to the office with the little guy and put the little guy on the desk. "Come on, give it a try, can you stand two steps on your own." "ͨ..." Su Bai just let go, the little guy sat down on his desk, pouting, expressing his dissatisfaction, apparently ass. "Forget it, this is also very good. You used to grow very fast. I am really afraid that you will grow up in size in a year. It is too embarrassing. It seems that it is developing according to the growth of normal human babies. "" Su Bai remembers that the little guy was born a few months old baby, and he also directly thrown him into the water bath, so the little guy actually swims in the water tank. It seems that I am growing up as normal babies, and it is also very good. If you grow up, you are not cute. Xiaolin helped the wall limping out of the bedroom and sitting directly on the ground against the wall. Su Bai could see that there were many cracks in Xiaolin. Obviously, this auspiciousness still took it, of course, perhaps Auspicious is also unwilling to casually go to the audience in the real world. When I was traveling in Xichuan, I met a group of people who wiped the car and scammed the rags. The rags were directly covered on the auspicious body. of. "You..." Xiaolin looked at Su Bai and looked sad. "Without such a big brother." "I reminded you, don''t go to my bedroom." Su Bai said while holding the little guy to play. "You should tell me that there is a big demon in the bedroom." Kobayashi looked up and his eyes were a little moist. "I guess it is necessary to wait for the next story into the world to be good." Su Bai stood up. "The painting, you can''t see it now. I can''t control the cat. As for the secret technique that you told me before, let me think about it for a while. "" "Then what happened to me?" Kobayashi was very difficult to spread his own palm. "Is it a foolish drive to be abused?" "I said, if you are self-sufficient, don''t say anything." "Forget it, anyway, I can''t go anywhere, can I stay with you for a while? I will enter the story world next week." "My bedroom is small." "I can play the floor in your office." Xiaolin said, "I still have a few enemies outside, there are enemies with causal relationships. I was not afraid of them to seek revenge. Now, I am really a bit like this. Panic." Su Bai picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip of water, not talking. At this time, the doorbell rang, and Su Bai pressed the button. "Please come in." A middle-aged obese man came in. He wore a black coat and carried a briefcase. "Hello, is Mr. Su? I was introduced by the captain of Chu. He said that I am inconvenient in the police, so let me come to you." Su Bai nodded and gestured to the other person to sit down. After the other person sat down, he put the briefcase on the desk. "I will introduce myself first. My surname is Fang Fanghai. I don''t have a business card. I am sorry, this paper is my phone number and address." "It doesn''t matter, what do you say?" Su Bai took the piece of paper. Fang Wenhai opened his briefcase, took out a plastic bag from it, and then untied the plastic bag. Su Bais pupil was shrunk at once. In the plastic bag, it was actually a pile of nails. "From last week, I often have these nails in my house. In the bedroom, in the living room, on the balcony, in the kitchen, I scared me and my lover. We think that someone deliberately retaliates against us. So I went to the police station to report to the police, but the police pushed away from this mischief." "Hey, this nail." Su Bai did not speak yet. Xiaolin, who was sitting on the ground, couldnt help but stand up on the wall. "Brother, your house is a house built by your own family, not an apartment building." "Yeah, my own house." "That''s right, this is not a man-made mischief, this is a ghost..." Kobayashi suddenly looked at the warning of Su Bai and immediately changed his mind: "You are sincerely serving customers. We will go to your home to check it tonight..." Chapter 276： Ghost door Do I need to pay the deposit now? Fang Wenhai asked Su Bai. Obviously, he had not touched the private detective industry. He was not successful in the police. He was fooled by Chu Zhao to Su Bai here, with a kind of captain to the criminal police. Trust, so he also trusts Su Bai. "No need, please confirm your address with me here, Mr. Fang, you can go home first, settle down your family, I will go to your house to investigate at night, I will not charge the deposit, if After the inspection, I have no idea, I will not pick you up." "Then trouble Mr. Su, thank you, thank you, my family and I are now unable to survive the life of this matter." "It''s okay, brother, serving the people is our aim. Let the old scorpion do dinner at home. You can do it first, and you can manage the meal." Xiaolin squatted at Fang Wenhai''s shoulder at this time. "Should, yes, I will go back." Fang Wenhai said a few more words before he left. Obviously, he thought that the cost of finding a private detective would be high, so he had a mentality that would be slaughtered. But seeing Su Bai actually said that if he can''t help solve the problem, he won''t collect the money, and he feels more practical. When the man left, Kobayashi grabbed Su Bais desk with both hands, staring at the bag of nails left by Fang Wenhai. Su Bai sat down on his office chair and looked at Xiaolin. "I didn''t promise you to join." "Get it, do you know what it is?" Kobayashi grabbed a nail and shook it in front of Su Bai. Su Bai shook his head. "Oh, I know you don''t understand, I understand, this is a ghost nail." Kobayashi reached out and touched his nails. "The texture can only be said to be normal, and it is not used for me." "Is there something under his house?" Su Bai asked. "Hey, how do you know?" "You are not asking if his family is a house or an apartment building." "Its just a matter of ten, its just that the house has been repaired to the yin vein. You are not the reinforcement of that aspect, so you dont know much about it. Simply put, when building a house in ancient times, its not very feng shui. The reason is that in recent years, the real estate boom in the country has been done too much. There are some people who have built a house to speculate in real estate. It is true that not many people really care about these things, but it is also unfortunate for this family. It is not easy to repair the Yinmai. Things." Kobayashi took out a cigarette from Su Bai and ignited it. "After people die, they go into the yin, and under the yellow spring, there must always be a road. In fact, this road will avoid the place where the yang is heavy and crowded. And it is very short, that is, the last time that the soul of the dead stays in the sun, and his family should just fork in that mouth." "But why are those ghosts going to cut their nails there?" Su Bai frowned at some incomprehensibleness. "What kind of cockroaches is this?" "I don''t know about this, but with so many ghost nails, his house is located on the Yinmai. It must be eighty-nine. As for the specific reasons, I will know when I go to see it at night. How about it, I am still a bit Use it." Su Bai looked at Xiaolin. "Can you still go out for activities now?" "Give us two hours to recover, basically able to restore the ability to move, but if you want to fight, the difficulty will be relatively large, but I will help you this time, not a white gang, can let passers-by leave their nails there. There must be something affecting them, that thing, if it is found, return to me, I will not be able to compensate you for something, how about?" Su Bai nodded. "Look at the situation." "Then I will heal first, right, can you bring that cat too?" "No, it has to stay at home with children." "........." Kobayashi stunned. "This big demon is also uniquely interested." Su Bais little guy actually took the initiative to reach out to grab those nails. Su Bai directly took a small hand: Everything must be touched, go back to bed and play with toys. Said, Su Bai held the little guy back to the bedroom, the little guy had a lot of toys on the bed, Su Bai put a plastic plate on the bed, and stacked wood with the little guy. The time spent with the children always feels very fast, especially with his son, the building blocks are stacked again and again and again and again, the little guys are having fun. Two hours passed quickly. Kobayashi knocked on the door outside the bedroom door. "I can, my stomach is hungry, go to risotto." Su Bai went to the bedroom bed and shouted: "Auspicious, I want to go out." Ten seconds later, the auspicious squatting into the window, walked to the bed, lay down beside the little guy, watching the little guy continue to pile up the wood. Su Bai walked over and touched the little guy''s head. "Dad went out to make money." After that, Su Bai and Xiao Lin went down the stairs together, or they took the car from Xiaolin. In the car, Kobayashi has a cheerful piece of music. "It looks like you are recovering well." "No, its just superficial. I used a lot of precious drugs. This wave is really a loss. I didnt see it as a picture. I almost lost myself. To be honest, brother, you have this cat, in our On this level, isnt it really possible to go sideways, I really envy you." "The cat is not mine, but the friend is here." "I also want to have a friend like this." Xiaolin admired. Su Bai touched his nose. At this time, Xiaolin had already taken the avenue and drove into a small road similar to the county seat. Su Bais brow was slightly wrinkled. "How, I feel it. After entering this road, does it feel a little uncomfortable?" Kobayashi held the steering wheel with the other hand holding the cigarette, deliberately driving very slowly, but not wanting to let Su White feels a little more, but here I find the house number according to the address. "Although you are not strengthening this aspect, but the life level has been improved a lot is a positive thing, so the sensitivity of all aspects has also improved a lot." "A little depressed feeling." "This can only be regarded as a branch road. Mom, if you don''t guess wrong, Fang Wenhai''s home should be in the front position. It is a corner point, similar to the inn in the Yinmai. At the time of the Republic of China, the world was turbulent, and there were many cows and ghosts. This place is a good place to open a ghost city. Unfortunately, these years are the activities of defeating all the ghosts and the gods, and now the world is peaceful, people are honest. Ghosts are also honest, and there are not many people who open ghost markets. Sure enough, this is the home, I am also drunk, this cargo will not be pitted when building a house, the front and rear doors are just right through the yin vein, the front door into, the back door out, all day is a ghost door. "Is there such a sin?" Su Bai looked down at the car. "Oh, these ghosts are going to be yin, not ghosts, nor ghosts, so they have little impact on people, but if you live here for a long time, people will become gloomy, especially those who are not good. Insufficient yang, it is easier to be affected." "I think that Fang Wenhai is quite good." "Cut, the goods are innocent with you. It looks like a charge for electricity, but it is obviously low-key. If I didn''t guess wrong, he should be working on a bread, and he made a lot of money." It is estimated that I am alienated from my wife and children at home. It is purely for peace of mind to come to you." "You are very experienced in society." "No, nonsense, come, I will knock on the door." Not long after Kobayashi knocked on the door, Fang Wenhai came out to open the door, and then asked Su Bai to come in. This is a three-story house that looks like a small villa and it feels really good. After entering the house, Su Bai saw a woman who was going to the dinner table. The woman''s face was black and her face looked very depressed. On the sofa, a girl who was seventeen or eight years old was watching TV there. The girl seemed to be somewhat listless. She kept changing the stage and pressed the remote control at the same time, as if she was venting something. On the balcony, a boy of the same age sat there reading the book. When Su Bai walked over, he closed the book, glanced at Su Bai, and ran back to his room. It seems that it was really right for Kobayashi. The rest of the family, except Fang Wenhai, is not quite normal. "Xunzi, the rice is still not ready, then Chengcheng, let''s turn around and see." Xiaolin walked out of the kitchen and gave a look to Su Bai, meaning, how, I said it is good, this home In addition to Fang Wenhai, the children are sullen. Its not a sullen thing to be squashed in a group of ghosts all day long. "I will show you together, because there is a room for my daughter''s son." Fang Wenhai said this time. "Oh, I know you are still my dad." The girl sitting on the sofa pressed the remote control harder, then picked up the milk around her, didn''t drink, but sucked the straw hard. When Fang Wenhai didn''t pick up his daughter, he started to walk in the house with Su Bai and Xiao Lin. The three of them advanced the girl''s room, and the girl''s room was very warm. At this time, Fang Wenhai''s wife suddenly called him in the kitchen. Fang Wenhai stunned and left, leaving Su Bai and Xiao Lin in this room. . "This room is very warm, good." Xiaolin looked and said. Su Bai squatted down and reached for the bottom of the bed. He grabbed dolls and rag dolls that were unrecognizable by scissors or other things. "Its really warm." Say, Su Bai took out a plastic box and opened the box. Inside. There are razors and some small nail clippers and so on. Kobayashi came over and took the razor. He smelled it in front of his nose and kissed him. "Its really fragrant." Then he shaved his beard in the mirror. "You said, in a girls house. Why do you put a razor, does she have a long beard with an endocrine disorder?" "It shouldn''t be scraping the hair above." Su Bai used a pair of black long hairs in the box to look at the shaved beard, "but scraping the bottom." "........." Kobayashi. Chapter 277： Really exciting Su Bai and the old man came together. Seeing Xiaolins whole figure was like losing his soul. Su Bai frowned slightly, and immediately his eyes signaled Xiaolin. Xiaolin licked his lips and his face calmed down. He immediately said: "Old white, do we have to go back and get some equipment, such as fingerprints and DNA collection." "Why, Mr. Su, have you not brought anything?" The old side was surprised. Although I dont know what Xiaolin found, I was able to scare Kobayashi into this way. Obviously, things are not simple. Since Kobayashi has implicitly proposed to leave here, Su Bai will subconsciously push the boat. It should be something that cannot be done. It is not convenient to say here here. "That ............" The old party didn''t know what to say. The private detective he asked didn''t even bring the equipment. Now it means to leave first. Today''s business is here. Fortunately, I am Just asking them to have dinner, and did not give money, they did not eat anything. "I am sorry, Mr. Fang, let''s have another time tomorrow, because your business is a little different from what we expected before, so we have to go back and study again. I will bring some monitoring equipment to your house tomorrow, and send you free of charge. And help you install it." "How does this make it, how does this make it." When I heard Su Bai, I would also help myself monitor it for free. The old side was so comfortable. Finally, the old side bid farewell to the end, the old party sent Su Bai and Xiao Lin two people to the gate, and when Su Bai and Xiao Lin both got on the car, he turned and went home. In the car, Kobayashi also clasped the steering wheel with both hands and kept swallowing his mouth. This is an instinctive reaction of normal people to calm their inner feelings. "What did you find, scared you like this?" Su Bai took the initiative to hand a cigarette to Kobayashi. Xiaolin trembled and took the cigarette. He bit it twice in his mouth, then lit it with a lighter, took a deep breath, and finally spit it out: "Oh, fortunately, we didn''t do anything, or we might not be able to come out." Kobayashi kept taking a deep breath. "You know, I hit the ghost." "Isn''t this normal?" Su Bai said inexplicably. "Don''t you tell me that you are strengthening in that area and it is fake? When you encounter a ghost, you are scared like this?" "No, you listen to me, you know, when I met the ghost, I couldn''t feel the slightest scent of ghosts from him. In my perception, he is human. Can you understand this feeling? A ghost, walked in front of me, changed clothes in front of me, rubbed the toilet in front of me, Laozi was all regarded as a real person, and I could not detect that they were ghosts at all, and I felt nothing at all. You have zombie reinforcement on your body. You should be the most sensitive to the zombie atmosphere. For example, if you go to the food stalls and have a table to drink and eat, you end up happily, then look back and see those who have just been intertwined with you. Everyone is actually a zombie, what do you feel? In the field that you are best at, there is a kind of existence that can make you completely invisible. You can feel this fear and think about it from another angle. Su Bai finally understood it. As a metaphysical class similar to a Taoist or a monk, Kobayashis accomplishments in this area are also really good. It is estimated that it is not much worse than a fat man, but a ghost is changing in front of himself. The adult looks like he has passed by. He can''t feel the slightest. It is equal to being crushed in the field he is best at. At the same time, he can also explain from the side, the environment, the ghosts, there are How terrible. "Specifically, you see who is changing the clothes on the toilet, and then, how do you find them to be ghosts?" "I...I didn''t go to the toilet before, I saw the old woman''s daughter rubbing the toilet, and then saw the old wife changing clothes in the bedroom..." "Wait." Su Bai blocked his mouth with his back and suddenly wanted to laugh. "Rely, you still want to laugh, you actually laughed, my brother, I just got scared and almost collapsed." "Well, you continue to say." "I also saw the old man''s son walked over to me in front of me with a novel book. Then, when I walked to the living room, I saw the old woman''s daughter sitting on the sofa watching TV, still old. The party spoke, the old wife still washes the dishes in the kitchen, the old son is still sitting on the balcony to read the novel, the mother is a chicken, the old man was smashed at the time, not a group in front of him, but a group later, at least one group Its a ghost, even, there may be people, some ghosts, no batches. The more excited Kobayashi said, the obvious feeling of being overwhelmed by ghosts and making him shudder. Su Bais hand stretched out and shook the ash, and some did not understand: If there is such a big ghost in this place, a level that even you feel feared, why does the terrorist broadcast not release the actual task to solve the problem? Lost?" "Perhaps, it is the terrorist broadcast that it does not cause any harm." Kobayashi guessed, "In general, only terrorist broadcasts feel that something in the real world may pose a threat to the stability of the real world. The right audience releases a separate realistic task to solve." "Can I understand this, the ghosts in this house are actually harmless? After all, we left, and then got into the car, and the ghosts did not stop us." "Su Bai, give up this list, there is no need to involve too deep, it is very evil, and, unlike the ordinary ghost nest, there should be living people, ghosts, people and ghosts. Living in this room harmoniously, it is chilling to think about it. This is the theorem. It is only in TV dramas and novels that people and ghosts fall in love with each other. In reality, in reality. It is impossible for this scene to happen, because people and ghosts stay together, or the ghosts are hurt by the yang of the people every day to the final soul collapse, or the people are not ill with the yin." "But it happened here, and it seems that a few people from the old family are a little gloomy. I don''t feel any problems with their bodies." "This is the thing that makes me shudder. What is it all about? How can it be done? It is absolutely impossible to reach this level. The Yinmai is just a way to go to Yincao after death. In fact, it is said to be open. Not too big a big deal, it is impossible to have this effect. Su Bai, don''t you really want to continue to check it? To be honest, it made us so easy to come out before, the next time, it is not necessarily true. "Don''t you think this is very exciting?" Su Bai spit out a cigarette ring. "This is much more interesting than the case of my last investigation of the female secretary, huh, huh." Looking at the smile on Su Bais face, Xiaolin grabbed his hair. Thats the trick? I said, you should bring at least the cat, you crazy. "I can''t take the cat, I can''t listen to it." Su Bai waved his hand. "It was just the kind you said. I am going to confirm now, is it really dangerous and mysterious?" "You don''t even believe in my brother?" "Who was the last time I patted my chest and said that I would not go to my bedroom?" "........." Kobayashi. Su Bai got out of the car, didn''t go to the front door of the old house, but came to the wall. Xiaolin also came over at this time. "Man, my brother here has some waters of the cow''s tears, can help you." Said, Kobayashi took out a small bottle, twisted the bottle cap, and a stench came out. Su Bai frowned. "Forget it, I will take a look." Kobayashi had to slam the bottle back. "I am here to meet you, so I have a photo." Su Bai smiled. "It seems that you are really scared." "I said, you should come back to at least a few mysterious friends who have strengthened the mystery. I am not scaring you. We continue to provoke it. It is really terrible." Su Bai didn''t answer, just grabbed the edge of the wall, and the whole person climbed up and jumped in and jumped in. Here is the backyard of the old house. The house of the old house does not have a back garden like the house where Su Bai lived before, so the backyard is actually very small, and there is no flower, just a tree. Su Bai stood under the tree, just in front of the living room of the old house. The old living room did not pull the curtains, and the inside could be clearly seen through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Then, Su Bai saw that two people were helping the old family to install something. Su Bai subconsciously approached some, finally saw it clearly, and also heard their voice. "I really trouble you, Mr. Su, you have to stay tonight to eat, you look, I also help my home surveillance camera for free, you are not willing to collect money, I really am sorry, if you still recognize me this friend, You will stay for dinner." "This is what I should do. I will definitely do it if I promise you." The camera was turned around and talked to the old party. Su Bai just saw that the man was exactly the same as himself. Xiaolin, who was next to him, looked at the smoke and looked around, looking impatient. Su Bai suddenly looked up and looked at the sky. The setting sun was at dusk, but Su Bai remembered that when he had just left the house, it was already a dinner star. The star was thin, where is the sunset? Cold sweat, Started to flow out of Su Bai, Su Bai told himself in the bottom of his heart that this place is the real world, not the story world. But how can this kind of incredible thing happen in the real world? Suddenly, Su Bai finally realized that Kobayashis fear was right. This house, this family, is really scary! Turning around, Su Bai jumped a step, wanted to go over the wall, rationally told Su Bai, leaving the wall, leaving the house, it was safe, it was normal, however, when Su Bai grasped the edge of the wall and prepared to turn it up, Suddenly I felt a terrible sucking force from my own body, as if I had to permanently hang myself here. "Ghosts listen to me, and you will be demonized!" Kobayashis voice came from outside the wall. Su Bai then felt that he was light and finally turned out of the wall and fell to the ground. "Tell you not to call it again, I can feel that this room has already felt our offense, it will really fight back." Xiaolin stood by Su Bai and kept gasping. Su Bai sat on the telephone pole. Although his body was sweating, his face was still smiling. It was really exciting. He didnt need to enter the story world, he could also feel this feeling. Then, Su Bai took out his mobile phone from his pocket and opened WeChat to open a multi-person voice. I sent a voice invitation to the fat man, Gyatso and the seven-law monk......... Chapter 278： Ok, hurt each other. When I went back, Xiaolin carried a lot of things in both hands, because Su Bai did not directly let him drive back, but stopped at a nearby Carrefour, went in and bought some daily necessities and fresh vegetables and fruits. Maybe Su Bai lived alone. It doesn''t have to be so fine, but if you want to bring a child, you can''t help but look at it. You can''t let your child go out with him every day. When the big bag was brought in, Kobayashi sat on the office sofa and started to play the mobile phone. Su Bai was cooking in the small compartment. The small kitchen was designed with ventilation in mind, so there would be no smell of smoke in the house. After playing for a while, Kobayashi seemed to feel a little bored. She got up and leaned against the door of the small kitchen. She looked at Su Bai, who was busy inside. She watched for about three minutes and finally said: "I don''t know why, my brother saw this scene of cooking is a little bit tearful. It''s not easy, a big or small, or an audience. It''s also very interesting to be able to live this way." "There are some tableware in the cupboard, and I have washed it." Su Bai said while seasoning, it seems that he did not care for Xiaolin to create an atmosphere. "Amount... I can''t let my brother touch me for a few seconds?" Xiaolin sighed and put the phone in his pocket. "There has never been an outsider at home, so some tableware is not used very much. You don''t mind using it directly." "My brother thinks it is better to wash it." Kobayashi went to the dishes, and by the way, he also helped Su Bais out of the cabinet to clean up, and then began to sweep the floor, rolled up the sleeves and picked up the pants, and everything was very dry. When Su Bai put the dish on the small table, he saw this scene and some accidentally said: "I think I have some tears." "Before doing housekeeping, in order to earn some money to pay off debts, what I did was to end the day, I hope to earn two days to eat a meal and then go out to have a three-way beauty." "I found that you really did everything, it''s quite versatile." Su Bai smiled and put the last laver egg soup out. "Okay, don''t clean it, wash your hands and eat." "Well, help the landlord to do a job, but also to enjoy the meal, the capitalists are not so unconscionable." Xiaolin washed his hands and sat down at the small table. Su Bai took the little guy over and put the little guy on his lap. He also fed the little guy while eating. In fact, the little guy was not picky eaters, and he himself. I can also eat, put him on the table and grab it. I remember that he had just given out a few days after Su Bai had given him a poached egg. He also grabbed it and did nothing. "In other words, are you sure that the three people will come?" Xiaolin was somewhat uncertain. "The three people are not stupid." "They should all come," Su Bai said. "It is because they are not stupid." "I understand, I also know that in the real world, if there is a chance to seize these opportunities, to get something or even to seize some opportunities, but I have not seen any opportunities hidden in the old house, I only When you see the danger, you also feel the danger. If it is not for me to meet you outside, you will have to work harder to come up with it. I also know that you may think that there is a big danger that indicates the great opportunity, but when the benefits are invisible and the danger is so strong, I don''t think the rest of the audience will come to this drowning, unless They owe you a favor or your relationship is very good. "The relationship is not really good, but I think they will come." Su Bai wiped his mouth with a wet wipe and put the little guy himself on the sofa. "This is my instinct." "I will wait and see." Kobayashi stretched out. "If you are full, there is a cover at home. I can do it in the office." "Without the cover, you can make a night on the desk chair. That computer is new, you can play for a while." "Then I might as well go to the Internet." "I didn''t invite you to stay here." "Cheng Chengcheng, I have served you. If you don''t know that you are not prosperous now, I can really hate you for a long time." "I am going to bathe the child, you look at it, if there is a guest coming up, you are responsible for receiving it." "knew." Kobayashi sat down behind the Su Bai desk and started to boot. It seems that he really wants to play the game. At night, Su Bai held the little guy to sleep in bed, and auspicious squatted on the balcony on the painting, and the moonlight sprinkled on it to make its hair shine like a layer of brilliance. Kobayashi played the game in the middle of the night and took off the headphones and squatted on the desk. At night, here, it is still quiet. Suddenly, Su Bai began to sweat, sweating constantly, breathing began to increase, the little guy was more sensitive, directly woke up, and then began to use his little hand to sweat Su Bai; Originally, when Su Bai began to aggravate his breathing, he opened his eyes and looked at it. Then he shut it up when nothing happened, but when the little guy woke up, the auspicious shook his tail and jumped from the balcony to the bed. First, I touched the little guy''s back with his claws. The little guy pouted and looked at Su Bai, who looked like this. Auspicious put his paw on the forehead of Su Bai, and then pressed hard, then a stroke, a **** trace of a cat''s claw appeared in the position of Su Bai''s eyebrows, a black blood began to overflow, auspicious direct The little guy''s clothes took him out of bed, put the little guy on the desk, then jumped back to bed with auspiciousness, and the cat''s tail began to sweep over Su Bai''s face. A group of black gas began to emanate from the body of Su Bai, and it was surrounded by Su Bai. It seems that Jiujiu is not willing to be separated, and Su Bais body is still reluctant, with a kind of complaints and warnings. "Meow!" Auspicious issued a cat call, it seems to be angry with this black fog, it is not very concerned about Su Bai''s life and death, it has always been to see Su Bai is not very pleasing to the eye, of course, Su Bai is not looking at it is very pleasing, auspicious Now there are only little guys in the eyes, so it indirectly disturbs the quality of the little guys sleep, and hes already shot. This black fog doesnt even rush away. This is for himself. Insult. The cat cockroach began to turn gray at this time, and a dead vein was shrouded down. At the same time, the auspicious stretched out its claws. The black fog was a sly claw, and the tangible claws touched the invisible black. The fog reacted at this time, and the black mist was disturbed in an instant. At the same time, Su Bai, who had always been a nightmare, dried up at this time, and the zombie appeared. He closed his eyes and opened his mouth. He gave a low sigh and the suffocation began to burst. The group of black fog was wrapped directly, and then they were swallowed by their own mouth. Then Su Bai opened his eyes and woke up. Sitting on the bed, not only the clothes on the body were already wet, but even the half bed was wet by his own sweat. After about five minutes, Su Bais breathing began to stabilize. "Hey... hug..." Su Bai stood up and walked over to hold the little guy in his arms. "Meow!" Auspicious is very dissatisfied and yelled at Su Bai, because it knows that these unknown things are actually brought back by Su Bai himself. You are outside, in the story world, no matter how much the waves can be, but if it is involved At home, the little guy is involved, and the auspicious will be angry. Su Bai looked at auspiciousness. In the nightmare, a cats shadow appeared to disturb the darkness in the nightmare, and the time from the dream to wake up was greatly accelerated. Without auspicious help, at most a quarter of an hour later Will wake up successfully, auspicious help is faster. Putting the little guy back in bed, Su Bai pushed the door of the bedroom and came to the office. Sure enough, Xiao Lin, who was kneeling in front of the desk computer, was also slightly twitching at the body, and his breath was very heavy. The situation is exactly the same as before! Su Bai did not venture forward to push Xiaolin, before he had the ability to break free from the nightmare, Su Bai believes that Kobayashi also has that ability, and he is still strengthening this aspect, it should be easier than himself, just because There is auspicious help, so I wake up earlier. At this time, Kobayashis body appeared a grimace, and began to bite the black fog around. In the end, the ghost face was tired, but the black fog was also bitten clean and broken, and Kobayashi was leisurely. Woke up, my body is also cold and sweaty. "call" With a long sigh of relief, Kobayashi reached out and sipped a bottle of drink that was originally on his desk, then looked at Su Bai and looked sad. "This is it is warning us, Su Bai, this time may really want to play big." Su Bai ordered a cigarette, stood in front of the window, looked at the starry sky outside, that direction, in fact, is also the direction of the old family, but the distance is far away, the naked eye is invisible. "You didn''t hear what I said? It is warning us if we don''t listen..." Kobayashi came over and continued. At this time, Su Bais cell phone rang and made a squeaky gesture to Xiaolin. Su Bai took the call: "Amitabha, the barren just got off the plane." "I will pick you up," Su Bai said. "No, the poor want to wait a little longer, Gyatso''s flight is coming soon. In addition, Zhang Bayi said that he drove from Suzhou and went to the airport to pick up the poor." Su Bai hung up the phone, stretched out, turned and asked Xiaolin: "What did you just say?" "I said, it is warning us." Su Bai smiled. "Okay, then hurt each other." Chapter 279： Is a person a ghost? It was already in the early hours of the morning, and I was too lazy to continue to sleep. Su Bai went down to some noodles as a nightingale. She and Xiaolin both took a bowl and sat on the office sofa and slowly ate it. Kobayashis mobile phone called out a song. Distorted. The two big men ate cold and distort the noodles, but they didn''t turn on the lights, but the visibility in the room was quite high, only a little gray. After eating the noodles, put the noodle bowl on the coffee table, Su Bai leaned on the sofa and closed his eyes slightly. Kobayashi wiped his mouth, hesitated on his face, and he was a little embarrassed. Su Bai is clear, such a person with such a rich life experience, the city is naturally very deep, and Kobayashi is still an audience, naturally will not show the inner activity so obvious on the face, obviously, he is going to be deliberate I saw it for Su Bai. "You want to quit?" Su Bai asked. "A bit." Xiaolin nodded. "Then wash the bowl and leave, there is nothing wrong with you." "But I am not willing." Xiaolin touched his chin. "You have called three helpers. One of them is the monk who competed with me in Qinhuangdao. I always feel that you are crowded. Maybe you can really find out what is coming out of you." "Do not hesitate to do things, either do it or not." "Do you know what is the most taboo in gambling?" "what?" "Stud, its too hard to push yourself to the dead end." "If you think that I have called three people to come together, it is also a stud, then there is really no need to stay here." Kobayashis fingers kept pounding on the coffee table. For me, the real world is actually more to enjoy. In the story world, I can put it very open. I dont want to quit. I want to see it. There is a secret in the house, but you have to promise me a condition." "If you say how to divide, then don''t say it." "Not a fork, my request is very simple, plus me, plus you, plus those three, a total of five people, can be regarded as a small team, you, Su Bai, not allowed to be the captain of this team, because of your Personality, I am really scared. I was full of fear about the house. If you are a thing again, I am really afraid of the wind and the inexplicable death of you." "........." Su Bai. "You promised this, I will join, and I will not hesitate any more, and I will not regret it." "okay." "That''s okay, call..." "Oh..." At this time, the sky was already bright, and there was a knock on the door. Su Bai got up, opened the door and saw a fat meat standing in front of him. "Ah, my dear little white, I want to die of you!" The fat man came directly to Su Bai with a bear hug. Immediately, the monk and Gyatso also came in together. The monk did not wear shackles, wore a hat, and the tunic suit. It did not look old-fashioned and old-fashioned. Instead, there was a kind of temperament that made people feel very comfortable. Gyatso wore a black coat, giving a quiet and peaceful It feels that they may have some influence when they are on the plane, especially Gyatso. Su Bai remembers that Gyatso was enchanted in the story of Mr. Zombie''s story, but now it feels so introverted. It is indeed not simple. It should be an opportunity recently. The fat man loosened the su white and wiped his hand. "Hey, the little white skin is getting better and better." "You are getting more and more basic." "Where, people have not returned since they came to Shanghai last time and traded with you. Recently, they traveled in Jiangsu, Zhejiang and Shanghai. When they came from Suzhou, they took the monks and came over." Saying, the fat man sat on the sofa and sat next to Xiaolin. Xiaolin was there to play the mobile phone. There was no need for the kind of communication between the audience. Everyone was very casual. After all, they might be licking each other at any time. I also know it well. The fat man swept Kobayashis cell phone screen, and then the eyes suddenly illuminate, directly licking Kobayashis neck: Three or five bottles. Kobayashi immediately came to the spirit: "Forcing two punches." "Ha ha ha." The fat man laughed. "Look at the application of so many mobile phone loans in your mobile phone, you know that you are also a bet dog." "You don''t like gambling when you look at it," said the effect. "It''s all a lie. I haven''t played it since I played it a few times. Well, people are coming together, old white, let''s go through it again, and we don''t hear it in detail on WeChat." The monk and Gyatso also found a place to sit down. Su Bai took some drinks from the refrigerator and took out some bread snacks to give everyone a place to hunger, then sat down in his boss''s chair and took the day. I said everything about the old party and the old house. In the process of Su Bais remarks, the monks and Gyatso looked at Xiao Lin, who was sitting with the fat man from time to time, and Kobayashi would also look at Gyatso. After Su Bai finished speaking, the monk indulged in a moment and said: "The things in that room can still come over and warn you. Obviously, it has a sense of autonomy, or, more simply, that place has a master. The master sensed your peek at his things, so be prepared to warn you and let you know. Gyatso, who has been whispering a few words, also said at this time: "According to the Seven Laws, if it is the former possibility, then why does the terrorist broadcast not assign realistic missions to let the right audience solve it? A haunted house, a building The house where people and ghosts live together also has their own sense of autonomy. They can also take the initiative to warn you. Its a bit unrealistic. If its an old demon who has been living in seclusion, its a peace of mind. Its estimated that the terrorist broadcast will really be a Eyes close one eye, but it is obvious that it is not. If it is the latter possibility, it has a master, someone is deliberately designing a specific area there, then how terrible is its owner? The chaotic living environment of people and ghosts, even in the case of the second entry of Su Bai, time may have its own influence there. "Don''t analyze this first, whether it is wild or domestic, come here, or just jump forward, first think about how you can safely break the game, if there is something good there, get big guys, If you don''t have a good thing, you should see the world. Maybe you can see similar things in the story world afterwards. It is also an upswing experience." The fat man said directly at this time. Obviously, he did not want to continue listening to the nonsense of the monk and Gyatso. "Actually, the most obvious clue to the breaking is very simple. The person who is called the old man, he does not usually live in that house, and he should be sure that he is a living person, we can start from him, he It may be the clue that the house is in contact with the outside world. This may be related to his identity relationship. I will make an appointment with him to install monitoring equipment for free. When the day is bright, everyone can go together and say that it is the installation technician. Said Su Bai. "This is a bit self-deception. Barren believes that when the other party has already issued a warning message to us obviously, we must first jump off the inherent step mode in this mind, because the other party may not play according to the rules, and Su Bai you The experience of entering the house at one time may not be an experience again, and there should be some changes in it to deal with our arrival." "Monk, what do you mean, storm?" Xiaolin glanced at the monk. "Oh, you didn''t feel it on the spot. I passed it with me. I can tell you clearly unless you are burning." The ancient Buddha reincarnation, otherwise it is also a ''dead'' word. Moreover, I also used Su Bais second accident to enter the accident, completely because he was secretly sneaked as a second time. If you enter, if you are invited to enter into the relationship and intersection with the people inside, then the house should be normal. Note that I use the word ''comparative'' here." After all, I am also a member of this gang. Kobayashi must also express his own opinions for his own safety. Otherwise, if five people really go to the storm, there is no place to cry if there is any accident. The monk smiled. "Amitabha, you have no meaning for poverty. The meaning of poverty is that since the house is obviously in accordance with certain rules, or the rules are working, then we don''t have to just grab a line. Do not let go. In that room, the old family, Fang Wenhai himself, Fang Wenhai''s wife, and Fang Wenhai''s pair of children, they can all be our clues. Now that the conclusion is that there are people in the house, there are ghosts. Our eyes can not be completely targeted by the old man, and can be carried out from this family of four. In the end, Fang Wenhai did what he was doing outside, and now he lives there. There are no mistresses. We are still not aware of this. We only have guesses. Therefore, the barren proposal, we five people, go together to conduct a follow-up investigation. One person is responsible for investigating the old party, one person is responsible for investigating his daughter, one person is responsible for investigating his son, one person is responsible for investigating his wife, and one is responsible for investigating the construction history and origin of the house, almost exactly five people, each person There are things to do. Kobayashi nodded and said that he recognized the monk''s method of not taking the initiative. The fat man is the first to say: "His daughter, I will come." "I agree with the monk''s method, first knowing each other and then acting again," Su Bai said. "I agree," Gyatso said. "You." The monk stood up and touched his beads very seriously. "One point, the poor need to remind you, don''t take it lightly when you follow them. Because you dont know it yourself, you are tracking the object of the investigation, that time, Whether it is a person or a ghost. Chapter 280： Amazing family "He has no car at home." The fat man scratched his head and sat in the co-pilot position, seemingly impatient. "Fang Wenhai is not at home, two children are in high school, and his wife should not drive." Su Bai drove a car in front of the bus and stretched one hand outside to shake the ash. The fat man took a big mouthful of egg pancakes, and some were bored. "Are you not hungry?" "I had a meal before you came last night. I am not very hungry now." Su Bai opened the car air conditioner. "You put too much green onion, and now the car is full of taste in your mouth." "Hey, eat egg cakes, just add a few eggs and add chopped green onion, so that the fragrance." The fat man bit a big mouth, his mouth kept bursting with a crisp sound, a face of satisfaction. "The front is the school. The two children should get off the bus and go to school." Su Bai looked around and parked the car on the side of the road. This road stopped a lot of cars. There should be no The traffic police came to post a note, "Prepare to be with people." "Hey, get off the bus." The fat man sent the crumbs at the corner of his mouth into his mouth. "I haven''t finished eating yet." My sister Xiaojuan and her younger brother Xiaowen got off the bus together. Xiaojuan went to the school gate first. Xiaowen was chatting with several boys on the bus stop. "You go with your sister, I am with my little brother, just because I haven''t finished eating this egg cake," said the fat man. "Are you not arguing with your sister before?" asked Su Bai. "Oh, I don''t know if people are ghosts, I am awkward." The fat man obviously also figured it out. "Don''t lose it, don''t fool things." Su Bai dropped the car key in the car, then got out of the car and followed Xiaojuan into the school gate. The schools security guard did not block Su Bai, because Su Bai was very formal today, and it looks like a staff member who went to school, and the schools traffic is very large, especially when going to school. It is also difficult and unrealistic to conduct inspections. Xiaojuan is in high school this year, his younger brother Xiaowen is a sophomore, Su Bai has been following Xiaojuan, watching her walk into the classroom, Su Bai looked at it, and sat down in a vacant office opposite the classroom. The office should be undergoing renovations, but the workers are not coming to work yet. The rhythm of high school students'' life is still very tense. After Xiaojuan entered the classroom, the teacher began to enter his class. Some classes continued to read early, while others started to talk about the practice volume. One foot curled up on the desk, Su Bai slightly closed his eyes, so far away, saying that it is basically impossible to observe more carefully, and in school, as long as Xiaojuan can be sure within the scope of his own know, monk I also said that there is no need to go to the grass to catch a snake. Su Baiben thought that he would wait until noon to go to school, but only took a class. Just 45 minutes later, Su Bai saw Xiaojuan coming out of the class, and the direction was not the toilet, but the teaching building. Go straight to the playground, and the rest of Xiaojuan is still waiting for the next lesson in the classroom. After waiting to go to the playground, Su Bai discovered that Xiaojuan went directly to the grove in the playground. The playground of this school was separated from a green forest. On the one hand, it showed a more secluded original ecology. But to a certain extent, it has opened up a secret place that is not known to outsiders to the school, which is still a huge stream of people. Perhaps most of the school''s small forests are often the favorite places for couples in the school, especially the university. Of course, the atmosphere is becoming more and more open, and the maturity of primary and secondary school students is also year after year. high. Su Bais hiding skills are still possible, especially if he is still a high school girl, and naturally he will not be discovered by the other party. This family, what the **** is going on. Su Bais slight frowning should be influenced by the house. The relationship between the mother and the child is very rare, but there will definitely be a presence in this society. Most people also know this, but not only the son. In this way, the daughter is also **** in the school, obviously it is not normal, a community is almost a strange, and it is too strange for a family to have two wonderful things. Half an hour later, at the end of this class, Su Bai saw Xiao Juan stepping out of Xiaolinzi while finishing his clothes and hair. "Teacher, I went to the classroom." Xiaojuan said very affectionately. "Nothing, you can go to the school supermarket to buy some snacks and then take a break, anyway, the next lesson is my math class." A male teacher who has a beer belly in middle age also walks out of the woods. There are many grass leaves on his clothes. Su Bai was not interested in going to the math teacher, but followed Xiaojuan. Xiaojuan really did not go directly to the classroom, but went to the school supermarket, bought a bottle of yogurt, and sat alone on the empty steps. . Su Bai shook his head and removed his own sight. This is a ghost, then it can be accepted. If this is true Xiaojuan, it is really a bit too much. Soon after, Xiaojuan, who had finished drinking the yogurt, threw the box into the trash can, sorted out his school uniform skirt and went straight to the back door of the school. Don''t go to the classroom? Su Bai can only continue to follow, and at the same time take out the mobile phone. When discussing the group, people send a message from time to time to report on their own situation. Of course, there is basically no big deal, or some situations are not suitable for discussion in the discussion group. , can only wait until the evening when everyone gathers together. Xiaojuan came to the back door. There was an old man at the back door. When he was lying there, he was basking in the sun and snoring. Xiaojuan went straight out of the school gate and he didnt know. Su Bai continued to follow up and found Xiaojuan to go. An internet cafe on the back door street. "I have a little bit of situation here. I suspect that the woman I am following should be a ghost. She should start doing what she wants after she has done what she is doing every day." Now that I have left the school, I will keep up and I should be able to confirm it soon." Putting this voice in the discussion group, Su Bai continued to follow up and entered the Internet cafe. The Internet cafe business in the morning is not very good. There are not many people coming to the Internet. Su Bai did not see Xiaojuan in the lobby. This Internet cafe is also quite big. Su Bai began to look slowly, finally, outside a private room. Su Bai heard some movements. So strong? Su Bais mouth showed a bitter smile. He still didnt go straight in, but he continued to stand outside the door. This private room is in the innermost part of the Internet cafe. Dont worry about anyone who will come to disturb people. . At this moment, Su Bai clearly saw the black mark on the man''s face as he showed a comfortable look. really, It is a ghost. Su Bai took out his mobile phone and continued to discuss the news from the inside: "It is a ghost, and deliberately absorbs yang." At this time, Xiaolin also heard the news. "I am sure that it is a ghost here. The wife of the old side is in the corner of a vegetable market and a few people. Its just that the old wife is awkward. These male farmers estimate I will have a serious illness after going back tonight." "I am a good boy with this little boy. It should be a person. I am writing homework in the classroom. I am shy and blush when the female classmates talk to him. I think that judging whether it is a person or a ghost should depend on their aspects. The demand, normal people even if it is true, it is not so demanding, haha." Fat man also sent some smiles after playing these words. "Fang Wenhai is doing building materials wholesale news. At noon, a woman brought a little boy to give him a meal. The boy looks like Fang Wenhai. I think Fang Wenhai doesn''t go home often. The news can be confirmed. There are small men who have children in the outside, and often go home to call it abnormal. Right, look at your news, I think it is very interesting, the operation of the house will not rely on these ghosts to get yang Charge it. Gyatso also sent a text message. Su Bai sat down in front of a computer outside the private room, pretending to be on the Internet and playing with a mobile phone. Anyway, Xiaojuan was behind him. If he came out, Su Bai would definitely know that as for the guy who was sucked in yang, Su Bai Can be too lazy to understand, come out naturally and be prepared to do this mentally. Looking at the fat news from the fat people, Su Bai thought while tapping the keyboard with his fingers. At this time, the private room door was opened, and Xiaojuan came out from the inside. Su Bai continued to play with his mobile phone, and he did not move; However, what surprised Su Bai was that Xiao Juan actually took the initiative to go to Su Bai. Chapter 281： I believe in your evil So cheap? Su Bai pretended to be surprised. "I just came out to find a pastime, people''s needs are relatively strong, but if you do not collect money, it seems that I am too casual, so I mean a hundred pieces once, not too much?" Xiaojuan squats intimately Su Bai''s neck. Su Bais mind recalls the man who had been sucked up in the private room. Of course, there is no interest in that aspect. Moreover, if they let the fat people know that they are following a ghost and have a relationship with the ghost, then They can always be laughed at by them as a joke to their own fall in the world of stories. "I will go see my girlfriend later, I have to recharge my batteries, I am sorry, will you be next time?" Su Bai said. "This way, then I will have another chance next time." Xiaojuan left Su Bai here, it seems that he is walking to other men who are surfing the Internet. Su Bai touched his earlobe position and watched Xiaojuans move while holding a mobile phone and sending a message: "Fat, you are good at making things easy, the ghost really didn''t recognize me." "Hey, you are really looking at the ghosts, ghosts, and don''t be deceived. Maybe someone has long recognized that you are a private detective who has just been to her house a few days ago, so I deliberately come together to tease you. Let''s take a look." The fat man didn''t have any merits at this time, but he was somewhat worried. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it will be torn off sooner or later. She really recognizes me or fakely recognizes me. It''s almost the same. Don''t forget that I and Xiaolin have been warned." "That''s it, everyone pays attention to safety. When the evening gathers, I will summarize the news. My baby''s lunch here is actually the bread that my classmates bring." Su Bai put down his mobile phone and just saw Xiaojuan enter the Internet cafe''s toilet with another man who came to the Internet. A knife on the head of the color. These men think that one hundred can play a game. Who knows that they are playing at least one or two years of Yangshou. As a zombie, Su Bai has a deeper understanding of people''s yang, and men have yang. Qi, women also have yang, this is equal to the firewood under the fire of human life, your wood fire was stolen some, it means that the fire of life and the burning time will be weakened. This price is really not a hundred blocks to make up for it, and now it is a period of so much inflation. Xiaojuan did not go back to the school in the afternoon, changed the three Internet cafes to do the same thing, which made Su Bai a bit strange, those network administrators and other people, really did not find some abnormalities? Or is it that people and ghosts are different, so people will subconsciously ignore the behavior and existence of ghosts? When I was out of school at night, I watched the brothers and sisters get on the bus home. Su Bai also returned to the car. The fat man came back after a while and threw a bottle of iced drink to Su Bai. "Its really boring. I know if I havent changed it with you. I can still watch the Spring Palace in the day. Right, just after the news of the monks news, you saw no. The monks meaning is to let us go directly to that restaurant. "I know that the hotel is not very far from the old home." Su Bai said while driving the car. "The monk is responsible for investigating the old house. It seems that there should be some major discoveries." The fat man stretched out a lazy waist. "I am really impatient, I am taking out the regulations early." When I came out to do things early, I was really curious about the house. You and Xiaolin had gone in. I havent been there yet." "It will make you satisfied." "Cheng, I have a look at the songs in the car." The fat man transferred out a "Red Day", while passionately twisting his obese body while singing with music. After the songs were looped several times, Su Bai also got to the position. I got off the bus and entered the restaurant. The monks have arrived. "Hey, a table material, monk, can you not be so halal?" The fat man said, sitting down with a marginal complaint, picked up the chopsticks and forked a lion''s head. "Hey, it''s still good." "Amitabha, people are coming together, put together the news." The monk sat there and said. Su Bai first said: "My findings have been sent in the discussion group, you should have seen it." The fat man raised his hand. "Me too, that boy should be a man today, so it is very embarrassing, nothing to discover." Xiaolin drank his mouth. "The old wife should be a ghost. She and Su Bais girl have a near-incomprehensible craving for the mans yang. The details are also sent to the discussion group. It is." Su Bai, Fat Zi and Xiao Lin are basically synchronizing the news in the discussion group. If there is no other thing to add, there is no need to repeat it again. Gyatso is indulging. "Fang Wenhai''s company is a bit strange. It''s not so much that he is doing business. It''s better to say that his money is actually given to him." Saying, Gyatso took out his mobile phone. "I took some of his books and then I did some research. Fang Wenhai just opened a shop on a street. The daily task is actually waiting for someone. The next order, he will do the work of those errands. It is better to say that he is only a horse, not just that he is a horse, but this horse is more profitable. In addition, I am embarrassed that because of the limited time, I did not investigate who specifically deliberately gave Fang Wenhai Cai Road. The rest of the people finished, and everyones eyes fell on the monk, who is responsible for investigating the history of the house and the most important one. The monk did not sell the Guanzi. Others said that he would start to answer the question: "The poor one checked, this piece is actually a resettlement house. The original relocated households fell here because some aftermath disputes are very troublesome. Therefore, the government has also opened some green lights in this respect. A large part of it is the resettlement house that the developer is responsible for, and a small part is actually the same as the one in the countryside. Fang Wenhai belongs to his own family, and the time is very short. Two years ago, even more precisely, 20 months ago, after the construction of the house, Fang Wenhais family moved in. Here, I just looked at Jia Congfas business record in Fang Wenhais store and found that Fang Wenhai actually started building materials wholesale business in about a month or two before building the house. The monk took a sip of tea and reached out and knocked on the table. "Now, the clue is very clear. There is a hand, there is a man who stands outside and controls all this. He controls the business of Fang Wenhai and gives Fang Wenhai a fortune." The opportunity and funds, at the same time, he also helped Fang Wenhai cover the house." "Is this Jesus?" The fat man suddenly smiled. "I don''t think that giving people a chance to make a fortune, but also to send a house. How can this good thing not fall on my head." Su Bai glanced at the fat man and said: "If you want your family and your family to be thrown into the house like an experimental mouse, it is not impossible." "Amount..." The fat man snorted and then did not speak. Kobayashis eyes groaned. It seems that Fang Wenhais family is really regarded as a guinea pig, and its really like a listeners handwriting. If it is the handwriting of the audience, and it does not exactly threaten the public, only a few people in Fang Wenhais family are not affected by their lives. According to the habit of terrorist broadcasting, there is really no intervention. "But the problem is, if all this is a listener''s handwriting, then this experiment has been going on for almost two years. Hasn''t it found the result he wants?" Su Bai asked. "Amitabha, if that listener, it fell." The voice of the monk fell, and there was a glimmer of light in the eyes of everyone at the table. How powerful is an audience that can build that room? If he is really fallen, then the secrets he left behind are not the ones without the Lord. "Cough..." The fat man coughed a few times. "I think, should we make a plan, how should we enter the house, what should we do after entering the house? We are not tracking photographers. Are there children?" The monk nodded. "There is a plan in the poor brain. The overall policy is still not to take the initiative. The situation in the periphery is almost the same. The following is the field survey of the house. Su Bai, you and Gyatso belong to the kind of melee reinforcement. When the barren comes into the house with you and Gyatso, the barren will first arrange a circle with the fat man outside the house. Kobayashi and the fat man are there. It is responsible for the outside. The first time we entered, we still focused on the modest way, trying not to destroy the original ecology of the house. After the survey was over, there was more detailed information and information, and even the house. The principle of operation, we will make further plans. Monks have always been very organized, step by step, and will not venture. "What I am worried about right now is that we now think that the powerful audience is depraved, but if he has not fallen? Maybe, people just have something else to delay, forget this piece, once we start to shoot, even if it has a causal relationship with him, people can directly deal with us. Xiaolin said with some concern. Su Bai gave himself a bowl of soup, not too slow: "It comes to warn us, in fact, it shows its guilty conscience, this is one; Second, the old party is my client. He came to me to deal with the problem at home. My little detective office just opened, and the family expected it to eat, so I had to do my best to serve my customers. The old family and the ghosts live together and are affected by ghosts. What a pitiful and miserable thing, I think, even if he is not my client, even if it is an ordinary stranger, I can''t help but help my compatriots and help him save from the bitter disaster. This is ours. Causality is also our claim. Su Bai took a sip of soup and looked up and found that the other four people looked at themselves with a kind of evil eye that I believed in you. Chapter 282： The chill behind it! "Isn''t the old party yet?" Gyatso sat in the car and asked as he rubbed his hands. "He is not in his own home. He should be in Xiaosan. When I called him and said that he would come to help him install the monitoring equipment for free, he actually said that he could not be used for two days. After I refused, I had to promise to wait for a while. Just come back." Su Bai twisted the bottle cap and took a sip of orange juice. "It seems that he is really a little happy. You said that the person who designed this house is right or wrong for the positioning of the old side? Is the behavior of the old man''s behavior deviated from the person''s pre-design? Asked Gyatso. At this time, the monk who had been sitting in the back and closed his eyes slightly opened his eyes. "Amitabha, the poor thinks, should be separated from the original design. Otherwise, it will not be implicated." He came to Su Bai, which is a causal link. The words that Su Bai said at the dinner table seem to have some strong words, but at least they also occupy a word of ''rationality''; Perhaps this is human nature, because there is money, so the old woman began to raise a woman outside, but also gave birth to an illegitimate child, so rarely return to this home, the degree of influence by this family is very small, He is precisely the connection between this home and the normal society of the outside world, and it is also an unstable factor. "Then why did the house not go to the old side to solve the food first?" Su Bai asked at this time. "The old party should be regarded as the NPC in this game. The threat warns you that it should be the running program of this game. There is no real difference between the two. Therefore, it has no power and no qualification for the old party. Kind, but we outsiders should be within its scope of attack, but if we can grasp the relationship between these characters, we can completely wash our identity and enter the house." Talking slowly. "The van should be the old car, and finally came back." Su Bai turned off the fire and turned off the air conditioner in the car. "Go, masters, go down and monitor." The monk dressed in overalls and hat nodded with Gyatso, got out of the car, took out tools and equipment from the trunk and stood behind Su Bai. "Hey, Su, I am embarrassed, let you wait so long." The old man came to Su Bai and shook hands with Su Bai. "I was really busy and slowed down my brother." Su Bai smiled slightly, Gyatso has already investigated, the old side is actually a line of errands, do not have to run the business without having to communicate, just use the order in the store to arrange the delivery, he said how busy he is. That is definitely a lie, maybe, the old party is instinctively too close to the wife and daughter who live in this room. This may be the sixth sense of ordinary people; "Nothing, Mr. Fang, I have another thing to deal with tomorrow, so I am free to help you install the monitoring equipment today. It is also a promise of my previous commitment. Your business, let us look at the monitoring first. Is it good to record the next step?" "Where, Mr. Su, you have done this, what else can I say? In short, I will definitely introduce Mr. Sus detective office with my friend in the future, and with Mr. Su, you will be a big man. purple." The old man took Su Bais hand and went to the door to knock on the door. "Hey, at home, open the door, open the door, I am back!" As the head of the family, the old party has to knock on the door and let Su Bai become even more surprised. "Old, you have no key?" The old aspect of the color, said: "The key is in my shop." Su Bai oh, not broken, the head of the family did not even bring the keys of his own, but also can see the indifference of the old mans heart to this family. Soon, someone in the room came out to open the door, the daughter of the old party Xiaojuan. Xiaojuan wore a cartoon pajamas, which looked a little lazy, as if she had just gotten out of bed. Are you resting so early? asked the old man. Xiaojuan looked at his father very unfriendlyly. "Otherwise, it would be too noisy at night." "Noisy? There is no one in the vicinity who is decorating, noisy, noisy, please tell your mom to do some nightingales, Mr. Su came to help the home to install the surveillance camera." "Go to yourself, my mother is busy." Xiaojuan directly dragged her slippers and turned away. "You..." The old side was a little angry. Turning his head and turning a little embarrassedly to Su Baidao: "Mr. Su doesn''t mind, the little girl is spoiled at home, her temper is a bit rushed, and the adolescent children are like this." Su Bai touched his nose. Perhaps, the old man did not understand, but Su Bai knew in his heart that Xiaojuan had absolutely something to say. On the night when the old party was not at home, Laojias son Xiaowen and his wife were estimated to be A bed bumped down the phoenix, but the old side apparently did not think of that end. After entering the house, the old wife walked out while finishing her hair. "How come suddenly came back today." After the old man asked, he looked at Su Bai and nodded, indicating that he understood. "I am going to prepare for the night, you are busy." "Small text?" The old side cared about his son. "Reading in the house." The old wife replied. "Oh." The old man nodded and then looked at Su Bai. "Mr. Su, you can start now, and we will have two drinks together later." "it is good." Su Bai nodded to the monk and Gyatso. Gyatso and the monk started to go upstairs with their belongings. "Old party, you will sit here for a while, I will go up and point to their installation location. After the installation is complete, I will take the line to your computer and your mobile phone. I will take you to check it. Each camera is placed in a position." "This feeling is good, then I will take a break." The old man would like to sit on the sofa and smoke, so he was too lazy to toss. Su Bai smiled and went to the second floor with Gyatso and the monk. The three went upstairs together. The upstairs are all rooms. The master bedroom of the old couple and the bedroom of the old couple are on the first floor. The second floor is basically a vacant place, but it is still clean. Some people should always clean it. "I feel a bit sinister when I come up." Su Bai said. "Have you forgotten that there are a few people in this family?" Gyatso said profoundly. Obviously, he meant that this family is not only living, but also living in a few ghosts. of. "Wait a moment, try to separate, keep the phone in touch, and confirm who is in front of you. Since Xiaolins kind of ghost repair can''t distinguish the difference between man and ghost, we estimate it is difficult to do, so we can only rely on this. Ways to distinguish," said the monk. "Then I will go to the living room downstairs to install the camera." Gyatso nodded and confirmed that his task was gone. Su Bai and the monk entered a room in the sunny room, and the monk began to install the line. These are not complicated, so the monk also did it. When the monk was doing something, Su Bai went to the balcony and ordered a cigarette. The balcony was just facing the gap between the wall and the house. Su Bai remembered where he had sneaked over from the wall last time. From there, Su Bai saw another self and Kobayashi in the living room. At this moment, Su Bai saw Xiao Wen suddenly went there, holding a novel book in his hand and sitting down on a wicker chair on the grass. Su Bai took out his mobile phone and sent a message. "Jiacuo, check the bedroom on the first floor of Xiaowen and see if Xiaowen is not reading in his bedroom." "Good." Gyatso replied to this word. Obviously, for the old-fashioned family members, they dont understand how to monitor them. Therefore, the three people in Su Bais activities in the old house are very powerful. Su Bai turned back and saw that the monk was still alive there. Some laughed: "There is no need to pretend to be so careful." "If you do things, you have to be serious. This is just like acting. Even if you are not yourself, you have to pretend to be very similar." The monk said with a serious statement. "This is really deep." Su Bai turned his head and continued to look at the little text below. I dont go to the reading on the bedroom desk. When I open the outside lights on the big night, I lie on the lounge chair to read the novel. This interest is also weird and not afraid of mosquito bites. After waiting for a while, Gyatsos information was answered: "There is no one in the small bedroom, no one in the living room." "The little text should be true, right, is there anyone in the living room?" "Old couple, his daughter Xiaojuan said something to her dad in the living room, she should be planning to ask her dad for money to buy clothes, just to look at her old face, and to be a prostitute when she asked for money." Gyatso''s response is very fast. "Then I will turn around on the second floor to see if I can meet anything." Su Bai received the mobile phone and said to the monk: "I will go to other rooms on the second floor." "Go, I am going to install it here." The monk did not say back. "Ok." Su Bai left the room and wandered around the second floor. Every room opened the door, but no abnormalities were found, and no one suddenly came out to meet him. No, ah, The last time Kobayashi was so easy to encounter, and I have never encountered this time. The unsuccessful Su Bai had to go back to the first room. The monk had already installed this monitor almost, and was debugging. What did you find? asked the monk. "Not yet, strange, strange calm." Su Bai said while facing the monk and walking to the side of the wall, the imitation of the "Sunflower" painting on the wall, was quite fine, but Su Bai did not like to put oil painting in the bedroom, which would give him A very strange feeling. At this time, the phone rang again, and Su Bai looked at the phone: "Su Bai, Gang Xiaojuan said to go to the second floor to take something, you pay attention to see if she came up." Su Bais back slammed cold! because, The sender of this discussion group message, Yes Monk, He is not debugging behind himself, why should he send a discussion group to himself? Chapter 283： Untrusted "If you do things, you have to be serious. This is just like acting. Even if you are not yourself, you have to dress up very much like it." Su Bais mind suddenly sounded before he was talking and talking to himself. Now, in this sentence, it is full of deep meaning. Suddenly, Su Bai suddenly found out that he still actually smashed the house. The secret and horror of this house, in fact, the previous Kobayashi only understood the tip of the iceberg. Turned around, Su Bai saw that the monk who was debugging and monitoring was turning to look at himself. Get it? asked Su Bai. "Amitabha, get it." Su Bai smiled and picked up the phone. "I am recruited." "Well?" The monk is confused. "There was a sudden appearance of you in the mobile phone. In the discussion group, a message was sent saying that Xiaojuan had gone upstairs, let me go and see." "That is not a poor message." "But it appeared on my mobile phone." Su Bai shook his head. "I can only say that I was recruited. I don''t know if you are a monk or a ghost, or what I see now." My cell phone information, whether it is real or not, is a ghost." "What do you do next?" The monk still looks very calm. "I don''t know, so I plan to do nothing." Su Bai turned and continued to look at the "Sunflower". "Since this kind of fake and fake drama is made, it is very likely that the house will be explained." The guilty conscience, if it is capable, can attack us in a more direct way, there is no need to be so true and false. Of course, it is also possible that this is just the bad taste of this house." Like the terrorist broadcast? "Yes, like the terrorist broadcast." Su Bai reached out and touched the painting, feeling the mottled and rough touch. "But this is also a very scary thing, because I don''t know if you are true, I dont know if Gyatso, who just sent me a message, is really not. I dont know if I saw the old family after I went down. I dont know if Im greeting you or if Gyatso is really Maybe, from the moment we were led by the old man, the trust relationship between us has actually disappeared." Su Bai took the picture and continued: "This is the most fearful place." "It is true, no one can believe it." The monk nodded. "Even, even you can''t believe it, because if you are a fake self, you always think that you are true, then what should you do?" "This may not exist, because if the house has the ability to simulate a completely me, and even imitate my reinforcement and strength, then it is definitely not something that the audience can do. The only thing that does this is the terrorist broadcast itself, and here is the real world, not the story world, so this situation cannot exist." "But he doesn''t need such trouble at all. He just needs to paralyze your vision, your hearing and your various sensory systems. If you kill an ant, you can feel the pinch of a planet, which is completely Solved the problem you said before." After listening to the monk''s words, Su Bai thought thoughtfully, and then admitted: "You are right, this house is a deceptive space. Others can deceive themselves and can deceive themselves. It is really interesting. "Yes, very interesting." The monk turned and said, "I am going downstairs to see, are you together?" "No." "it is good." The monk left the room and went out. Su Bai sat quietly at the bedside and slowly painted "Sunflower" to the other side. On the reverse side of the frame, there was a nail print. The nail print was deep and deep. ............ "I sent so many messages in the discussion group, why didn''t they return one? Isn''t it true that the situation inside will be broadcast live?" The fat man took the phone in his palm and patted it, his face became more and more gloomy. . "It should be something wrong," said Kobayashi. "It is not a difficult thing for this house to isolate the signal." "It should be more than just that simple." The fat man shook his head. "Or they should come out first." "There is no clear signal, we will open up the array and may cause even worse results for them." Xiaolin reminded. "But I can''t do nothing at all." The fat man took out a compass in his hand. "If modern communication can''t be contacted, I will try other methods. If you can''t contact it, then open the circle." "You can get your idea." Xiaolin saw that the fat man had decided not to say anything. Anyway, now he is in the house, not himself. ............ Sitting on the bed for about half an hour, Su Bai got up, hung the picture back to its original position, and left the room. After going down the stairs, Su Bai saw the small text with the novel book walking in front of himself. Xiaowen character is a bit isolated. According to the fat tracker, this guy is not very gregarious. The little text that went over did not take care of himself, but Su Bai took the initiative to reach out and held down Xiaowens shoulder. "Uncle, is there something?" Xiaowen lowered his head and did not look at Su Bai. "Who is in the living room." Su Bai asked. "Go and see yourself." Xiaowen broke away from Su Bais palm and went straight to his bedroom. Su Bai licked his lips and continued to move forward. When passing the bathroom on the first floor, Su Bai saw someone inside, pushed open the bathroom door and saw Xiaowen brushing his teeth there. "Are you ready to rest?" Su Bai asked. "Well, uncle, you have worked hard, so late to help me with this home, thank you so much." "You''re welcome, this is what I should do." "No, my dad said that you didn''t ask for money." Xiaowen stressed, "Well, uncle, you use the bathroom, I am going to rest, good night." "good night." Su Bai stood on the side of the washbasin, rushed a face with cold water, and did not take a towel to wipe it. When the sliding door of the bathroom was pushed out to be ready to go out, the sliding door was pushed open, and Xiaowen stood in front of Su Bai. Sleeping in the eyes, holding a book in his hand, seeing Su Bai in the bathroom, some accidents: "Uncle, are you using it?" "Use it, go." Su Bai nodded to Xiaowen and walked out of the bathroom. Immediately, in the front corner, that is, in the bedroom of the husband and wife couple, Su Bai saw Xiaowen coming out from inside, holding a courier box in his hand, and the express box Su Bai knew that he should have been placed in the master bedroom of the old couple. In the cupboard, it is something Xiaowen and his mother used. Tonight, the old man should have suddenly returned, so in order to be on the safe side, he decided to hide this thing in his own house. Holding a box of adult products in his hand, he came out of his parents'' bedroom and was caught by Su Bai. Xiaowen was obviously a little overwhelmed. Fortunately, he looked at his own hands and was a courier box. Su Bai would not know what would be inside. At the moment, he just calmed his face and walked past Su Bai. Su Bai turned over and looked at Xiaowen: "What is in the box?" "It''s not your business." Xiaowen came back impatiently. "I am a private detective, I want to know, it is easy to know." Su Bai reminded. "You are annoying." Xiaowen said back. "Oh, then I am going to find your dad. Your dad should be interested to know what his son is holding in his hand." Su Bai threatened. Xiaowen suddenly panicked, and the body began to tremble. With a touch of fear and fear, he looked at Su Bai. "What are you going to do? It''s none of your business!" "When are your dad let me come to your house to install surveillance for what?" Su Bai pretend to be deep: "Is it really for those nasty nails that suddenly appear? Your dad doesn''t often go home, but at home, He doesn''t know at all." "I can give you money, don''t tell my dad, please." Xiaowen''s eyes began to have tears, this is a fragile boy, very fragile, so it is also very lack of maternal love. "You go back to the bedroom first, and I will go to you to talk about money later." "I am waiting for you." Xiaowen glanced at Su Bai, and looked at the direction of the living room. He immediately took the things in his hand and went back to his bedroom. Su Bai holds his own arms. "Its really a bit interesting. It feels like a loop." When I got to the living room, the old man was sitting there smoking, and Gyatso and the monk were in the living room to monitor. "Xiaowen, go to the kitchen to help your mother, don''t always sit there stupidly reading books all day, and see yourself as a nerd." "Do you have such a child?" The old wife, who was wearing an apron, came out of the kitchen and complained to the old man. "You still said me? The children have been spoiled by you. I really don''t know how you educate your children at home. These two children have no rules at all. I didn''t even call my father." "You who have no conscience, you ask yourself, who caused this? I tell you, you do those things, sons and daughters are in the eyes, they are not jealous!" "Hey, the stinky old lady is taking the wrong medicine today!" The old man stood up and raised his hand, as if he was going to fight his wife. At this time, the monk on one side immediately reached out and stopped the old side: "Mr. Fang, we are still outside, the monitoring has been installed, and it has just been successfully debugged on your mobile phone." At this time, the old party realized that "the house is ugly and can''t be promoted" and immediately converges. "Is it all installed?" "Well, they are all installed," Gyatso said. "Wife, what are the nightingales? Please ask the masters to eat the night." "Don''t eat, we are rushing home." The monk said. "Don''t you really eat?" "I really don''t eat." "That, I sent the masters out..." The old voice just fell, There was a sudden thunder explosion outside, and the lights in the living room jumped a few times, and the lightning reflected the faces of everyone in the living room. White and white... Chapter 284： Out Perhaps this kind of repressed environment has been waiting for a long time, silent repression, invisible repression, even if there is no obvious crisis of life and death, but it is not always tightening your nerves, so that you can''t relax, no chance to go. Loose, like a master of engraving art, sculpt your heart bit by bit, making you sensitive and crunchy, and in the end, the rational defense line is likely to collapse; At the moment when lightning appeared, everyones face was pale. This is a natural phenomenon. Just like a person holding a flashlight in the night and shining his face from the bottom up, the picture is definitely horrifying; However, just in the moment, Su Bais consciousness almost thought that there were ghosts around him, and the instinctive emergency response of the body appeared quickly, but it was still accepted, cold sweat, and constantly flowing on the body; Su Bai has been thinking about a problem, that is, for this house, can he use brute force to get rid of it, such as switching to his own zombie state, directly pushing off the wall, ruining the beam, smashing the window, letting everything go They are all gone, see if there are countless small texts in front of them to go to the bathroom to brush their teeth to read books to get a set. In fact, the layout of this house provides a perfect place for people and ghosts to come together, because Su Bai also sees that people and ghosts of the same family members cannot appear in the same scene once they block them. And the block is removed, so that the original small space is completely connected to a unique space, look at the things that turn around and do the tricks. However, Su Bai did not do that, on the one hand because even if the situation is very dangerous, very strange, but also very delicate, refined as a precious porcelain, so that Su Bai has a feeling of not wanting to destroy it, Su White does not know whether it is because of his special psychological reasons or that the monks are the same thoughts as themselves; On the other hand, Su Bai always has a hunch, using brute force to demolish the house, may open Pandora''s box, because until now, this house only reveals its strange side, and does not have any offensive The old daughter and his wifes ghost went out of the house to go crazy and yang. In fact, its also a wish to make a wish. It seems that it just keeps teasing your nerves and keeps on Play with you and keep your emotions going out of control and violent stages. Thus, to achieve its purpose. Two years ago, an audience arranged this game here. Su Bai did not know why he still left this here until now, because of the accident, so fallen? Still leaving here like lychee? Or, just simply feeling bored, no matter how buried. "How come suddenly thunder?" The old party patted the chest and looked surprised. Then he looked at the monk and Su Bai and others. "There is a room upstairs. Since suddenly it rains and thunder, if you don''t want a few masters, don''t leave, stay overnight tonight. Is it here?" Su Bai intends to refuse directly. It is reasonable to say that the first step of the probe is over. It cannot be said to be very successful, but it cannot be said to be a failure. It is barely a task to complete the path of exploration. Now it is time to retreat. There is no need to continue to stay here, and God knows what will happen overnight in this cozy house. However, the monk and Gyatso directly agreed. "Okay, then its disrespectful. Its such a heavy rain, its really not very good to go home. "Then thank you, harass." Su Bai licked his lips. He didn''t know whether his current monk and Gyatso were true or false. If it was true, they might find out otherwise, but they didn''t know whether they were true or not, so they didn''t communicate with Su Bai. If it is false, then the purpose is very clear, through the promise of the two ghosts and then urged themselves to agree to stay overnight. "I am sorry, Mr. Fang, my two installers really live far away, but I really have something tomorrow morning, I need to go back tonight to prepare, so that they stay here, and by the way, tonight. Give your family a strong courage and test the effect of monitoring. If the person who has a nail prank will dare to come back, he can also catch him. I will go back first. My car is still outside and it is more convenient to go back." "Mr. Su, if this is the case, then well, the two masters stayed here tonight, come, I will send Mr. Su out." When Su Bai walked past the monk and Gyatso, he deliberately noticed the expression of the monk and Gyatso, but they did not see their true thoughts from their expressions. Forget it, let me go out safely. The old party opened the door, sent Su Bai to go out, walked a dozen meters in front, went to the wall gate, and the door, it meant that the house was completely cut off. Gyatso and the monk went out. The two people were ghosts. Su Bai couldnt go any further. At this time, he left and said, this is not selfish, because the monk and Gyatso are not fools. Its not wise to say that its too much to stay there and think about it. The rain was very heavy, the old man went very fast, and Su Bai also went very fast. However, at this moment, the old man suddenly slipped. This scene made Su Bai somewhat unexpected. The old mans forehead directly hit the forehead. From the door to the cobblestone on the path between the door and the wall door, after going down, it was unconscious. Su Bai immediately squatted down to check and found that the old party was still there. Maybe this sudden slipping shock made him directly faint. It is. The old party is the contact person of this house and the outside world. Moreover, the previous investigation by the people also came to a conclusion, that is because of the particularity of the old party, it seems that no ghost can imitate him in the house. The old side is undoubtedly the key figure in the suspense situation of this house. Why did the audience choose the old family to conduct this experiment two years ago? Is it true that the old party is not immune to ghosts because it does not live in this house for a long time? In any case, Su Bai could not say that he left alone, and then left the old man in the rain and stunned. If the old man really had three long and two short, then he still wants to continue to dig this house. For Su Bai and others, it is undoubtedly a huge loss. Bend down and put the old side back, Su Bai reached out and pushed the door, first leaving the place with the old side to say. However, just as Su Bai pushed the door open, suddenly there was a dizzy feeling. Su Bai found himself standing at the door of the house. There was still a distance of more than ten meters from the courtyard door. The old man was still on his body. . After rubbing his lips, Su Bai once again walked to the courtyard door. The cobblestone ground was a bit stiff and not too far away, but this time Su Bai obviously increased his breathing. Finally, when he reached out again, he touched it. At the gate of the courtyard, after a faint stun that was almost invisible, Su Bai once again found himself standing at the door of the house, from the courtyard gate, and a cobblestone path that was more than ten meters long. "Ghost hit the wall." Su Bai finally believed what had happened to him. Ghost hitting the wall has always been circulated in folklore stories, and it has considerable influence, and there have been many people who have encountered it. However, for Su Bai, he is a bit abnormal when he encounters a ghost wall. After all, Su Bai is not an ordinary person who is physically weak, and the zombie constitution on his body has a certain amount of gram production for the ghost. However, this kind of thing still happened. Su Bai now really realized that Xiaolin saw the ghost but did not find the other party is a ghostly horror. At this time, the old man who was originally unconscious in Su Bai suddenly woke up, and some accidentally said: "Mr. Su, what happened to me?" "Old party, you just fell and fainted, I am going to send you to the hospital." "Oh, what hospital to go to, the head is a little painful, but it''s no big deal. Who hasn''t stumbled in this life? Mr. Su, you will send me home, let me lie down for a while." Su Bais fist clenched and loosened, turned and faced the door. He just came out from here and went in again. Suddenly, a suffocating sigh in Su Bais mind, this suffocation is not imposed on Su Bai by others, but from Su Bais heart, because things are already obvious, this house does not want I left, but I hope I will go back inside. The deep ghosts hit the wall, I dont know if its a ghost monk and Gyatso, suddenly the thunderstorms, You want to let Laozi go back, that Laozi............ Just as the impulse of Su Bais heart was about to vent, and when he began to smash the table, a burst of shattered sound suddenly came into Su Bais ear. The voice was very subtle, very invisible, but it existed. Let Su Bais heart suddenly fall into the embarrassment, capture it, pursue it, find it, and slowly, Su Bai finds that everything in front of him has been distorted, as if his own vision, hearing, smell, touch, etc. They were torn at this time. It was a layer of camouflage. It was a layer of skin. Some things were covered with a layer of skin on all of their senses, completely misleading all their perceptions. "Tianjun listens to the order, the old king is coming, the soul is coming back, the soul is coming back..." The sound is getting clearer and clearer, this is the voice of a fat man. Su Bai took a deep breath and shook his head sharply. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself standing in front of the courtyard door, while the old man stood beside Su Bai. "Mr. Su, is there anything that I forgot to take?" The old side apparently felt that Su Bai was standing in front of the door for a little longer. "no no" Su Bai reached out and pushed the door open and went out. Subsequently, the courtyard door was closed, Standing at the door, Su Bai saw his own car in front and the fat man standing next to the car and Kobayashi. Out There was a problem with the broadband at home, which caused the update of today to be delayed. The next chapter can write the upload before 12 o''clock. Chapter 285： Yellow spring water "I finally came out." The fat man immediately ran to Su Bai, and looked up and down the front and back. "What?" asked Su Bai. "Look at you is a ghost," the fat man replied. "It is a ghost that you can''t tell." Xiaolin also said this time. "Take you awkward." Su Bai smashed the goods, then walked to the side of the car, took a bottle of mineral water from the car, twisted the lid and finished it in one breath, and the emotion in his heart subsided. Road: "The monk and Gyatso have not come out yet?" "No, I only used the compass to sense you." The fat man held a compass in his hand. This is the relic of the black listener. The fat man was exchanged from Su Bai. "They should be more suffocating than me." Su Bai sat in the car, took out a cigarette, ignited, and took a heavy sip. "I just couldn''t help but tear down the house." "I just couldn''t help but start the battle." The fat man responded. "But when I was just about to open the battle, I found something wrong." Where? Su Bai asked curiously, and he also wanted to know what would happen if he used himself to be strong. "Excited." The fat man spit out these two words. Hey? Su Bai is somewhat inexplicable. "When I was just about to open up the array to force you to come out, I sensed an excitement. The feeling of excitement came from this room." The fat man said very seriously, "this house is obviously Waiting for this moment is too long, so when I feel that my formation is going to open, I cant restrain my emotions, and Im exposed a little. Ive noticed it. This is the sixth sense of the Master. Believe me, thats right. of." "Excited?" Su Bai shook the ash. "If you are not nervous, it means this house. In fact, you are welcome to use the method to forcibly break it?" "Yes, that''s what it means, then scared me to stop the battle. I will continue to use the compass to try to find your breath. You just were there. I couldn''t sense you before, but suddenly I can detect you. A weak touch." "I just..." Su Bai stunned. "I just left the house and was in the yard." "That means that this wall is a big circle, the house is a small circle, the isolation effect is very strong in the small circle, the isolation effect between the big circle and the small circle is worse." Fat man analyzed, "I am now Still can''t sense the monk and Gyatso, who are still making ghosts in the house?" After the fat man finished this sentence, he frowned. "His mother, really can make a ghost." Apparently, the fat man thought of the old wife and daughter. From the very beginning, I have been talking very little. Xiaolin, who is very low-key, has pointed his finger at this room and laughed at himself. "You said that this house does not look like a grave." "Where did you come from this kind of emotion?" The fat man said with a grudge. "Its time to use metaphorical rhetoric." "This is a possibility that I just thought of, so I tried my best to get out of this house. What is it for?" You said that when you were an experiment, when you were a game, it was a bit too much. Even if the audience was so powerful two years ago, the terrorist broadcast can easily squeeze him, and the difficulty of the story world will increase accordingly. some. It took a lot of thought and cost a lot of resources to get this house, which is for sure, but..." Kobayashi said that he shook his head again. "Go ahead." Su Bai took another sip of smoke and his eyes smashed. Perhaps, sometimes the truth of the matter may be in the flash of thought, especially now that everyone is facing the house. The real situation is still a mess, and perhaps this sudden thought can create a breakthrough. Xiaolin shook his head with a smile at this time. "I can''t tell, we still want to find a way to take the two people out." The fat man who was impatient before was deliberately walking to Su Bai, pretending to reach into the car to get the cigarette, and the thumb pointed at the position of Xiao Lin in front of the car in front of Su Bai. Su Bai nodded gently. Kobayashi found out what the goods were, or guessed something, but the results were not intended to be said. Perhaps, Xiaolin didn''t think about it before saying this, but when he said it, he just thought of a key point, so he opened the topic with bluntness. It shouldn''t be thought out after careful consideration. Otherwise, the city of several people present. , will not be so blunt. Su Bai nodded and gestured to see it. The fat man is also the master of the habitual yin, and naturally can see the abnormality before Kobayashi, but since people are not willing to say that they can not use strong, can say no way. However, Su Bai took out his mobile phone and wrote the word "grave" into the memo in the mobile phone. "Since Dabai can come out, I don''t believe that the monk and Gyatso''s ability can''t come out. In fact, there is no real danger in the absolute sense, right?" Fat man looked at Su Bai. Su Bai shook his head. "I didn''t have the danger of really threatening my life, but the environment and things inside would make people feel uncomfortable." The fat man screamed, "Well, call another phone and say that your wallet is in the old house, let the old man come out and let you go in? You can just pick up the monk." Su Bai shook his mobile phone in his hand: "I can call the old party, but I will say that I have something now, and I will let a chubby man wait for your house to help me get a fallen wallet." "Amount..." The fat man sighed. "I think this thing can be discussed again." Apparently, the fat man is not willing to go in. He sees Su Bais coming out of the spirit, and the person with the mental character of Su Bai can be made like this. He does not want to go in and suffer. Kobayashi also sat in the car at this time, took out the headphones and began to listen to music, he could sit and sit still. At the same time, Su Bai saw that there was an energy fluctuation in Xiaolin''s clothes. Su Bai and the fat man looked at each other. The fat man took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Su Bai: "I know that I have just said that I have missed my mouth, so I opened up the defensive instruments and guarded against the initiative to attack him." Su Bai smiled, Xiaolin is actually a bit too cautious, after all, unreasonably attacking a person who has no absolute causal relationship with himself, the cost is too high, neither fat nor Su Bai will be willing to do so, two people together It is not difficult to join forces and to subdue Ben, who is auspicious to make a wounded Kobayashi, but if it is only for the safety of Gyatso and the monk, Keke, whether it is fat or su white, does not seem to be so willing, after all, the two are not alive Lei Feng, and not so noble sentiment. "I am hungry. I have a look at the nearby takeaway. I will order a takeaway." The fat man also sat in the car. In the car, there are three big men sitting now, a little embarrassed, because the three of them are not clear, and now they are going to stay here, but it seems that it is not appropriate to drive away, maybe, can only look forward to some At the moment, the monk and Gyatso can come out by themselves. ............ It was late at night, and the room was extraordinarily deserted because it had not been inhabited for a long time. It was not about the thickness of the quilt, nor whether it was air-conditioned in the room. The monk and Gyatso two people slept on a bed. After all, the old party was so polite, and it was not allowed to let the two decorators have one room. Both of them are sluts, they are all quiet, so they are lying in bed after washing, no one is playing with a mobile phone, no one listens to music, doesn''t chat, just rests. After about three hours of sleep, the monk sat up first, got out of bed, and walked out of the bedroom; Gyatso immediately sat up, got out of bed and walked out of the bedroom. The rooms are on the second floor. The old family live on the first floor. It is obvious that the old party is also preparing to stay at home tonight. After all, there are thunderstorms outside, but in fact, the outside Su Bai did not see a little raindrops. Here, from time to time you can see the lightning flash outside the window. Most of the lights are off, so every time lightning strikes, it always makes a pale white light flash in the room, plus the rapid raindrops outside the house, always giving a feeling of ghastly and terrible. The monk slowly walked down the stairs. He walked very slowly. He was afraid of being disturbed. When he walked to the first floor, he saw the lights on the first floor of the bathroom still lit. There were obvious people inside. Go over and gently slam the door. The bathroom door is opened from the inside, and the old wife is inside. "Master, there is a bathroom on the second floor." The old wife said. "I didn''t find it," said the monk. The old wife is now wearing pajamas, revealing a large piece of skin, but she is not using the bathroom, but is getting a toilet. "Is the toilet blocked?" asked the monk. "Yes, its very troublesome, I am dredging the toilet." The old wife complained. "Why don''t you call the old man up?" "The old man slept, and the thunder did not move, and he never cared about the things at home. This house, in his eyes, was an inn. If there were not so many nails of unknown origin, he would not come back." Obviously, the old wifes grievances against the old side are really great. "I am coming," said the monk. "You guys have great strength, okay, trouble you master." The old wife retired and handed the wire to the monk. The monk took the wire and went to the toilet. There was something stuck in it, but it couldnt come out. "Master, this toilet can be removed, I think it should be blocked inside the sewer pipe." The old wife reminded. The monk nodded and reached for the toilet. The toilet was easily removed. This is very strange. The toilets of ordinary people are fixed, but here, obviously. There is a sewer pipe under the toilet, and the monk continues to use the wire to squat, squatting, and a strand of yellow water begins to emerge. Not stinky, This is not a mixture of urine and urine. The monk kneeled down and rubbed it with his fingers, then put it in his mouth and licked it. "Master, dirty." The old wife stood behind the monk and reminded him. The monk shook his head, "Yellow spring water, not dirty." Chapter 286： really! Gyatso is getting up with the monk before and after the foot, he also went downstairs, but he did not turn to the left like the monk, the monk went to the direction of the toilet, Gyatso turned to the right, to the deepest; The innermost part of the first floor is the room of Xiaowen. At this time, Xiaowens room is still lit with a desk lamp. Xiaowen is wearing pajamas and sitting at the desk and looking at the book; Xiaowen is not a child who loves to learn. This can be based on the investigation of the fat man; On the one hand, Xiaowen is basically in the classroom when he is in school, and he is not greedy or arrogant, but he spends most of his time in the field of grinding, and the fat man has checked it. The results of Xiaowen can only be counted down in the class. It belongs to the kind of students who seem to study hard, but the mind is not at all. But he likes to read books, especially in this room. Xiaowen always walks with a book in his hand. The book and him are almost inseparable. Gyatso stood outside the door, and the door did not close, revealing a gap. "Hey..." Gyatso slammed the door. Xiaowen raised his head in some accidents and saw Gyatso, who pushed in the door. "Uncle, what?" "What book are you reading?" Gyatso asked, as if he had forgotten that he was just a resident worker. "Guess?" Xiaowen smiled and pointed the book''s cover page to Gyatso, "The History of Chinese Tombs." "Do you like to read this kind of book?" Gyatso just came in and stood by the door, not too far inside. "Well, like, uncle, what about you?" Xiaowen put the book on the desk. "The more common thing I have there is the celestial burial platform. The bodies of the dead will be foraged by the gods in the sky, thus gaining the greatest blessing and piety from their own bodies." "It is really a beautiful way of funeral to be eaten by the eagle." Xiaowen glanced at the cover page of his book and reached on it. "If the people here are the same, Enough." "Every place has the custom of every place. Everyone in the locality has a different view on death. There is no right or wrong, no good or bad, only suitable or not. In fact, when a person dies, he is dead. How to operate, it is just a tossing method." Gyatso said. "But, uncle, if you thought you were going to die, you didn''t die, what should you do?" Xiaowen suddenly asked Gyatso about the problem, then he stood up and came to his bed. "Do you want to rest?" "No, it''s still early." "It''s still early?" "Uncle, you should know, it is still early." Xiaowen stretched his finger and pointed out the window. "For the young people nowadays, nightlife has just begun." Said, Xiaowen bent down, kneeling on the ground, reaching out and grabbing something at the bottom of the bed. "What are you looking for?" "Game machine, I secretly bought it, my mom didn''t know, I didn''t dare to play during the day, I was afraid to be known, and I dared to play it out at night." "What game do you like to play?" "Tomb Raider." Xiaowen said, "I am very interested in all the things about the tomb." Jiacuo saw Xiaowens squatting there for a long time and asked: Cant you get it? "Well, I was hiding too much in the last time." "I will help you." "Okay, thank you, uncle." Xiaowen let go, Gyatso half-squatted, reached into the bottom of the bed, and soon, Gyatso pulled out a person''s skull. "This is not a game console." Xiaowen said. Gyatso nodded, put the skull on one side and went on to find the game console. The bones of the pelvis, the other bones of the leg bones, and so on, were all smashed out by Gyatso one by one. Every time they pulled out a human bone, Xiaowen said on the side that this is not a game machine. Gyatso is very serious. Continue to go to the ground. Slowly, Gyatso has pulled out a small pile of bones from the bottom of the bed, occupying half of the bedroom, but the bones under the bed seem inexhaustible. Xiaowen continued to say seriously alongside: "This is not a game console." .................. Su Bai has always been very uninterested in foods such as hamburger fried chicken. On the one hand, it is because these foods come from fast cooking, and the food does not bring too much sincerity. On the other hand, it may also be because his mother used this kind of food when she was a child. Disdain. In the era when KFC was still a very extravagant thing, my mother didn''t catch these foreign fast foods, which also affected the small whiteness at that time, even though Su Bai felt the taste of burgers and fried chicken at that time. Not so unbearable, but influenced by my mother, I feel that fried chicken is not so friendly. The fat man has a special liking for these foods. One person ate a hand-picked chicken, two chicken rolls, two burgers, three chicken rice and two French fries, and now he still eats egg tarts and chicken wings, and his appetite is really good. . Kobayashi also ate a lot, and only Su Bai took a hamburger for a long time and ate a few mouthfuls. When the meal was finished, the fat man took a large plastic bag and put the garbage out and threw it outside the car. Sitting on the seat, he patted his stomach with satisfaction. "Ah, comfortable, I don''t know if Gyatso and the monk have eaten in it, so I just deliberately ate a little more and ate it for them." The fat man said with some sadness. "I believe," Su Bai said. "Hey, its going to be bright." The fat man looked at the sky. "You said, can they come out after dawn?" Su Bai shook his head. "I don''t know." The fat man sighed. "But everyone is what you are looking for. You have to do something su white, or you will not be able to get anything next time." "Its like this time because I was chased after a phone call and you immediately rushed over to save me." Su Bai laughed at himself. "Fat, you should be clear in your heart, I can come out safely, the two guys It is also the reinforcement of professional counterparts. In terms of mind, it is the old fox level. Do you think that when I can come out, they cant come out?" The fat man shook his head. "Mom, I don''t want to think about it. Actually, I am not very worried. You can come out. Don''t talk about them. They can even come out without them." I don''t want to think about what they found in the two to eat a single food. I can only eat fast food outside the door. My heart is too unbalanced." Is the food so delicious? Xiaolin suddenly interrupted. Its not that easy. "You know what you can say now? Do you have to hide it?" The fat man spread his hand. "Don''t be too greedy?" "I don''t know anything." Xiaolin looked at the fat man with a sly smile. Su Bai ignored the quarrel between the fat man and Xiaolin. Instead, he reached out to the window and the dew was already attached to the mirror. The sky was already bright. At this moment, Su Bai suddenly saw the door open. Fat man and Kobayashi immediately turned their eyes. "Is Cao Cao Cao Cao coming back?" The fat man grabbed his hair. Soon, a man came out from the inside, he was wearing a coat, the old side. The old man stood at his door and spit, then stretched out, and then took out the car key and went to the van where he stopped at the door last night. The car quickly started and drove to the intersection. The fat man looked at Su Bai. "This... are we going to stay with the old man or stay here waiting?" "If you want to chase you, you can go and chase. I still want to continue to wait here. After all, you were right before, no matter what, the monk and Gyatso are calling me, I have to make a snack." Su Bai said that he took the initiative to get off the bus. The fat man looked at Xiaolin. "What about you?" "What is the use of staying here? Let''s follow the old side first. We can actually take some time to continue the investigation before Gyatso from the old side, to find out who the person who helped the old man to make a fortune." Xiaolin suggested Road. "Cheng, Laozi will go with you to track the old side, Dabai, you are careful here, right, this is water and snacks, you stay here to eat, we drive the car away." After taking the water and some food from the fat man, Su Bai walked lightly to the corner of a corner, found a cardboard mat on the ground and sat down. The fat man is driving with Kobayashi and following the old van to get out of the intersection. I re-sorted a cigarette, Su Bai did not smoke, just caught in the hand, watching the cigarettes smash, the brows sometimes wrinkled and soothed; In general, the demolition and resettlement houses are not very good. There are no big shopping malls around the area, so it seems a bit deserted. Plus the big bosses who are real real estate speculators are not stupid. Look for people to look at Feng Shui and the like, because those rich people who can afford your house are not bad. Before you buy the property, please have a Feng Shui master in the palm of your hand. The feng shui in this place is really bad, the Yinmai is here. It has also become a resettlement area. Su Bais cell phone rang at this time. When I took it out, it was Chu Zhao. After taking the call, Su Bai heard Chu Zhaos heavy gasping, with fear and uneasiness, and his emotions were completely in a state of high tension. "Abai, I have survived, hahaha, I have survived, many people have died, many people have died, and many people have died..." "Congratulations." Su Bai throws away the cigarettes that burned almost. He is very worried about the state of Chu Zhao. Every time he enters the story world, he is still so nervous. After coming out, his emotions are still out of control. Obviously, he has not fully adapted to the rhythm and atmosphere of terrorist broadcasting. Suddenly, Su Bai remembered something and immediately asked: "Right, the job you introduced to me before, I am now helping to deal with it at the old house." Su Bai deliberately asked tentatively. "What is the old party? What the hell? I am going to introduce you to life, but I didn''t say that I asked for two days in the story world to take care of the house at home. This time I just came out of the story world. I haven''t had time to pull you back." The hand holding the mobile phone made a slight effort, and Su Bais eyes flashed a glimmer of light. really! Chapter 287： Head! In the pipes under the toilet, as the monks kept using the wire to smash, the water began to grow more and more, with yellow water, and it kept flowing out, seemingly endless; According to the monk, this is Huang Quanshui, colorless and tasteless, but with a kind of god-like ghost that seems to be from hell, normal people contaminated with this kind of water will lead to lowering their own air transport. Water, more and more, but no matter how the water flows, it does not flow out of the bathroom, but it keeps gathering in the bathroom. It does not flow away from other gaps, but continuously hoards around the bathroom. Correspondingly, the water surface is getting higher and higher. Gradually, the water level has reached the waist position of the monk. The wife of the old man is not very tall. The water level is already on her chest, but she still stands there and does not move. So watching the monk continue to use the wire to dredge. After a while, the water level has already passed two people. The monk continued his work at the bottom of the water, and the old wife continued to look at the bottom of the water. This scene is very strange; Finally, the wire stuck something. The old wife finally showed an excited look at her face, opened her mouth, and wanted to shout something, but there were constant bubbles coming out of her mouth, and she couldnt hear what she said, but her look should be Guess, the monk has hooked up the things she wants to hook up. However, just at this time, the monk released his hand. The wire was still stuck in the pipe, but the monk no longer caught it. When the goal was reached, the monk gave up. The old wife immediately rushed over, grabbed the wire with both hands, and tried to tick out the things inside. However, when the old wife touched the wire with her hands, the yellow spring water filled with the entire bathroom was boiling at this time. The temperature is not high, but it is boiling, with a terrible whirlpool and squeeze, like a bathtub filled with water, at this time the bathtub plug is pulled out and the water quickly returns. The old wife is still holding the wire with her hands, but her feet and body have begun to keep spinning in the water, the monk is standing on one side, standing on the sidelines, hands together, as if, I didnt see anything, I didnt hear anything, everything was not related to myself. In Huangquan water, the monk did not seem to feel suffocation. It took about a dozen seconds, and where did the spring water in the bathroom come from? The old wife was there, and the wire was pulled out, but nothing was hooked out. The water in the bathroom receded, but there was no trace of water stains, and even the towels on the shelves were dry, as if nothing had happened before. "Amitabha." The monk read a Buddha at this time. "what!!!!!!!!!!" The old wife screamed with anger, turned her head and stared at the monk in disgust: "why why!" The monk did not answer, just turned and walked out of the bathroom. a little less, Open channel: "Its daybreak." .................. "Not a game console." "Not a game console." "Not a game console." Gyatso kept holding the bones from the bottom of the bed, and Xiaowen stood here and said the same thing. Finally, at a certain moment, Gyatsos hand grabbed a hand bone, but it was a bit unmovable. Xiaowens eyes suddenly lit up: This is this, this is the game console, come out, uncle, add strength, get it out! Gyatso began to exert his strength, and his face began to drip with sweat. Before he took out the bones of a house from under the bed, he did not have a drop of sweat. At this time, he began to sweat. Gradually, Gyatsos hand began to go out. Obviously, the things inside were being pulled out. The look of Xiaowens eyes is getting more and more intense. It seems that his game console is about to be taken out. In the mouth of Gyatso, there was a sigh in the throat, and the strength was strengthened again. Finally, the thing was pulled out, and the hand bones were partially exposed outside the bed. It was a little bit worse, and it was a little bit worse. Xiaowen clenched his fists with both hands and his face filled with a smile. However, at this moment, Gyatsos hand suddenly fell, the whole person sat on the ground, the hand bone lost the strength to pull it, and another child was sucked into the bottom of the bed, followed by the bones of the house. At the moment, all the ash was turned into a fly ash, and the smoke disappeared, and even a little bit of dust was left. On the floor, only the sweat that Gyatso had just dripped down was left. "ͨ..." Xiaowen was down on the ground and couldn''t believe it. Gyatso wiped his forehead with the palm of his hand. There was nothing to lose, and there was nothing to be thankful. Obviously, everything was planned for him, whether it was the previous hand-to-hand pull or the intentional release at the last moment. Its all the steps that Gyatso had planned. "Why, why!" Xiaowen began to shed tears in his eyes, his hands patted the floor. Gyatso didn''t take care of the small text that had some emotions out of control. Instead, he stood up and patted his own palm. On the palm of his hand, because of the hand bone, a red trace appeared and it was a little bruised. You must know that the strength of Gyatso''s body is even stronger than that of Su Bai''s zombie. After all, he is now a Buddha, and his body is also a magic body. Out of the Xiaowen bedroom, Gyatso turned his head and saw the monk who came out at the same time. The two men looked at each other and smiled. "Thank you for your hospitality." Gyatso waved his hand and walked to the living room. At the other end of the living room, it was the door to go out. The monk also followed Jiatia. Xiaowen and his wife, one in the bedroom and one in the bathroom, did not come out, it seems to be left in this way. However, when the monk and Gyatso went to the living room, a slightly dark living room, a girl, was sitting on the sofa, although it was early morning, but the light was not enough, the living room did not turn on the lights, so the girl sat there. It seems very secret. "My brother and my mother are all crying by you. You are the workers my dad paid for. How can you bully your employer?" Xiaojuan seems to be eating red dates while she is talking and squirming. Your own red lips. "Monitoring has been installed, we should also leave, thank you for your hospitality." Gyatso responded. "My dad hasn''t come back yet. Before he returns, you can''t go. This is the rule of hospitality. As a child, you can''t violate it." Xiaojuan smiled slightly, went down the sofa, and walked to the front of Jiacuo. He took a sigh of relief. "Moreover, my family is not a dragon pond. What are you doing so eagerly? I am afraid that there is no way to get the wages of the workers today. Rest assured, my family will double you." At this moment, the monk''s body suddenly trembled. The whole person immediately supported the wall and sat down slowly. His face was red and his body gradually began to distort. Then, his chest bulged, a wire. It was so suddenly pierced from the position of the monk''s chest, as if it had been in the body of the monk before, and now is drilling out. The monk was bloody, he did not wear shackles, and he wore overalls, but at this time, the **** work clothes seemed to give the monk a layer of bright red enamel. Then, it was Gyatso, he stood in the same place, but his hands only clenched his fists, then he looked up, and then a bone hand actually came out of his mouth, blood, began to flow from Gyatsos mouth. Out, the tight body can see the pain and suffering of Gyatso. The old wife walked into the living room from the bathroom at this time. Xiaowen also walked into the living room from the bathroom. Plus Xiaojuan, the three people stood together, and then the three left the living room and walked along the stairs. The second floor, silent, is like a ghost. The wire is still drilling from the monk''s body, and there are wounds in succession. One wire is pierced from the various positions in the monk. It seems that people have the feeling of scalp tingling. The bone hand seems to keep trying to support Gyatso''s mouth. There seems to be something to come out together. Gyatso''s body is constantly bulging, as if it were to be listed. Soon, sleepy little text came out of the bedroom, he had a novel book in his hand, Xiaojuan also walked out of his bedroom, two people began to pack their own things in the living room, generally books and Stationery and the like, then the old wife with the apron also hurried out, while telling the children that the mother was overslept and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. A family of three people seems to be completely invisible to the Gyatso and the monk in the living room. They are doing their own daily repetitive things, such as the curtain call of the same stage play, and another group of people re-enacting another show. . The monk opened his mouth and spit out two words: "Tomb...Tomb..." There was a bone hand in Jiacuo''s mouth, he couldn''t talk, but he still squatted down and used his fingers to write a "live" word on the floor with his own blood. On one side is a family of three warm mornings, on the other hand, Gyatso and the monk''s painful purgatory, in the same scene, at the same time, and do not bother each other; .................. The mobile phone was shaken by Su Bai in his hand, and the conversation with Chu Zhao was over. Obviously, someone deliberately introduced the old party to his own detective office, and even pretended to be Chu Zhaos look to be confused. The old side, or alternatively, there is a possibility that the Laos actually deliberately came to their own office and deliberately caused their interest in the house through the ghost nails, and then attracted themselves step by step into the bureau. In particular, Su Bai is not clear. At this stage, there seems to be no way to find out. The best situation is that the monk and Gyatso can come out, and the five people can get together again and reorganize things. Today, Gyatso and the monk are in the house, the fat man goes outside with Kobayashi, and he is alone outside the house, and the five people are divided into pieces. Just then, a van drove over. Su Bais hole jerked, this is the old van. The old party took two plastic bags and got out of the car. "Children, see you sleeping so hard, I am so embarrassed to ask you to cook, I went outside to buy breakfast, let the children eat breakfast and go to school, don''t be late." From the perspective of Su Bai, the two plastic bags carried by the old man are steaming, but there are not hot buns and soy milk, but two, hot and bloody... Head! Chapter 288： See peach blossom in peach flower source When I saw the two heads carried by the old man''s hand, Su Bai''s heart suddenly stopped at this moment, and the body stood up and tightened subconsciously, but Su Bai did not know what he was going to do, nor did he. Understand what you can do, directly rushed up and the old side desperately to see if these two heads are fat and Kobayashi? After rubbing his lips, the two Hellfire shotguns have been pinched in Su Bais hands. The whole person is actually ready to go, because Su Bai stands at a corner alley of the door, so it just covers it. The old mans sight, but if the two heads in the hands of the old party are really Kobayashi and fat, can kill the old people of these two audiences, how could they be given this simple visual corner? Covered? Hesitant, hesitant, and stunned, all kinds of emotions began to roll in Su Bais mind. Su Bai rarely has this kind of emotion. Generally speaking, when this happens, Su Bai cant help it. Going to the table is just to see the truth, but from entering the house until now carrying the two old heads, Su Bais nerves have been suffering from a subtle stimuli and stretching, resulting in a kind of fatigue. And the feeling of slackness, the momentum of the bang is obviously not released. The old wife came out to open the door and greeted the old party. "", The door is closed. Su Bai squatted on the ground, his lips were a little cracked, and he bit his teeth. Su Bai didn''t know what to do. He seemed to be able to leave. This team is indeed organized by themselves, but Su Bai also knows that it is not his face and prestige that is gathered by these people, but because he has found something that is both interesting and potentially hidden. It is the interest to bring these people together. At the same time, everyone is still playing their own small calculations. Gyatso and the monk did not come out, there must be a deliberate ingredient in it, Kobayashi clearly found something, the fat man and Kobayashi drive to track the old side, it is better to say that it is to exchange interest, to the fat man to do business in the audience The ability to connect in series, it is not difficult to share the secret from Xiaolins mouth. In the end, Su Bai, the only promoter, is actually the most embarrassing and lonely one. Even if you can recruit so many people on one phone call, these people are completely mercenary gestures, and they only have their own interests. Su Bai is not sensible, and he can see it. There is no psychological imbalance. But it is precisely because this kind of view can be opened. It is precisely because this kind of psychology has been accepted beforehand that even if he sees the old mans hand The head of the fat man and Kobayashi, Su Bai did not rush to the brain. Pick up the phone, turn around in his hand, Su Bai dialed the fat number of the mobile phone: "Being my love, you have a good debt..." The fat ring of the fat man rang. "Hey, big white, anecdote, we just lost the old man here, looking for it." The fat man is actually fine? It was almost equivalent to a basin of cold water splashing from the top of the head, so that Su Bai completely calmed down. "The old man is back, I just saw him enter the house." Su Bai said. "Rely, this old party is not right, the anti-tracking ability is a bit strong, and the time is a little bit too sloppy. From the time we lost him, he is not enough to drive home." At this time, the voice of Xiao Lin came from the phone on the fat side: "Maybe the scope of the house has expanded." "Yes, it has expanded." Su Bai licked his lips. He didn''t stupidly tell the fat man that he saw the old man holding the heads of both of you and he didn''t rush to see the situation, but Kobayashi''s conclusion was agreed by the white hand. The head of the person in the room, just now, Su Bai subconsciously thought that it was Kobayashi and the fat man, and he almost rushed up. Now it seems that the old man who is facing his own knock on the door may have been carrying the gh The smile "gazes" at himself and wants to seduce himself to take the initiative. Damn, when its playing games, are we all the pieces in your hands? who do you think You Are? Are you a terrorist broadcast? "When are you coming back?" Su Bai asked. "Its right, since he has already gone back, we will be back soon, but there is nothing to do when we come back, continue to sit in the car at the door and be in a daze?" Su Bai bowed his head and looked at the Hellfire shotgun in his hand. He smiled and said: "I can see if I can find a construction team and I will illegally demolish it here." "Hey, do you want to be so extreme? This will kill a lot of people, how big is the cause and effect, mental retardation. And you have money now?" "He just made a joke with you." Kobayashi interjected at this time. "He meant that he really wanted to end." "Want to end?" The fat man is somewhat unclear, "Hey, why are you ending?" "Not to end, I think, we can pause for a moment and see the real situation of the monk and Gyatso. They have not come out yet." Xiaolin took over the phone of the fat man at this time. The fat man is obviously driving back. "Su Da Shao, this is not like your character, the matter of retreating from difficulties, others can make it, I can make this kind of person." You shouldn''t be able to do it, or, in addition to seeing the old man coming back, what else did you see?" "I do not know." Su Bai didn''t answer that I didn''t see it, but answered that I didn''t know. The meaning was very clear. That is, I did see what I did, but I won''t tell you. "We are a small team, you can''t..." When it comes to this, Xiaolin suddenly can''t say it because he finds himself not qualified to refer to Su Bai from this aspect, because he just guessed what he had before but deliberately did not Say. At this time, the fat man vigorously honked the front of the car and asked the road to scream with a little emotion: "Hey, after I go back, everyone will know what they know, guess what they say, and then his mothers possession is the goods without eggs! I really don''t agree. Everyone will take a shot and two. Since they are together, they will send it together. If you don''t want to play, everyone will not play. Let''s go back to each family and find each mother! "Yes." Kobayashi sinks for a while and agrees. "I can tell what I guessed before." "Good." Su Bai agreed. "I actually, cough, there are also." The fat man suddenly said softly at this time. "Rely, you are just dead and fat, just a face of righteous words, pharmacy Bilian!" The phone came from Xiaolin''s snoring. ............ At this time, in the living room in the room, the body of the monk, has been riddled with holes, a wire has pierced his body, even if the life is tenacious like him, it can not persist, the body leans in the living room On the wall, it has become a bit chilly. Gyatso''s body was even more fierce. The body was blasted several pieces, and the magic body was completely soft on the floor. The two bodies were so cold on the floor, but on the dining table at the living room, Xiaowen and Xiaojuan and the old couple continued to eat their own breakfast. What Su Bai saw before was that the old man came home with two people, but when he returned home, the head in the plastic bag became a soy milk and fritters. The family gathered for breakfast, so a warm scene. It has not been seen for a long time. Judging from their reaction, they are really invisible to the two dead bodies that are not far from their side, because no one can do this kind of blindness, even if it is Oscar. . At this moment, the old man suddenly remembered something and asked: "The two masters have not gotten up yet? Everyone who goes to work every day should not be in bed." Obviously, the old man who didnt go home often almost forgot. This family also stayed with the master who installed the surveillance camera last night because of the thunderstorm and did not leave. "The two uncles got up. I saw them when I brushed my teeth. They are in my room." Xiaowen said. "What are you doing in your room?" asked the old man. "They said they were going to pick up another line and connect it to my computer desktop." "Oh, this way, its not so fast to call the two masters to come over to eat and do the work. Anyway, when people come to your home to help with things, they cant make people have empty stomachs. You are really a mother, there are Guests don''t know how to say hello." Xiaowen immediately got up and left the table to go to his room. The old wife was blinded by the old man and dissatisfied: "I said that I didn''t look like a mother, and I don''t see if you have a look of embarrassment." "You, good, big morning, I don''t want to quarrel with you. Xiaojuan, eat slowly, don''t worry, don''t worry about eating breakfast." The old party saw that his daughter had some gorging, and immediately reminded. Xiaojuan shrugged helplessly. "If you don''t hurry, you have to get the next bus. I don''t want to be late." The old man smiled, maybe today is really good, and it is rare to care for his children and make a gesture of being kind. "I am afraid of what, after dinner with your brother, you drive me to drive you." go to school." Hearing this sentence, Xiaojuan was happy, but on the surface it was still very calm. Obviously, he did not want to show his father too much, but he still subconsciously slowed down the speed of eating. Soon, Xiaowen went back to the table and continued to eat his own breakfast. Gyatso and the monk also came over and asked the old party to sit down and have breakfast together. "Old party, we just passed the monitoring record of last night and found some interesting things. We will pick it up later for you." "Okay, this is great, haha." The old party is very happy. Gyatso took a cup of soy milk and slowly drank it. The monk tore a piece of white-faced steamed bun and put it into his mouth and chewed it slowly. The two of them seemed to be invisible, just beside their chair, the two bodies of their own two. . At this time, Xiaowen suddenly said: "Mom, the flowers in the living room are a bit faint." "Oh, nothing, Mom, when I go shopping today, I will buy some peach blossoms and go home." Chapter 289： The reasoning of the truth! The fat man drove the car back, stopped at a corner not far from the old house, lowered the window, and waved at Su Bai, Su Bai got into the car. Xiaolin first gave each person a cigarette, then he took a heavy sip and coughed, saying: "Who said first?" "You must first." The fat man said without hesitation, "After all, you have been suffocating for the longest time, let it go first, don''t break it." Su Bai smiled and reached out and shook the ash outside the window. It was autumn, even if it was a big morning, it was still very cool. It made people feel more comfortable, that is, the house was in their own sight, affecting some of this. Feeling, every time I look at this kind of house, Su Bai feels a bit gloomy. Kobayashi did not refuse. In fact, this matter still left a painful foot for him. When he spoke before, he didnt think of that point, so he actually asked while he was thinking, and then who knew that he actually said Thinking of the place to go, it is very difficult to withdraw it at this time, plus fat and Su Bai are not that kind of perfunctory role, so Kobayashi is also clear, the other party must know what they deliberately conceal, this is also There is no way to do things, the inspiration comes too suddenly, not Kobayashi himself can control it. If you are sitting in the car and smoking a cigarette while eating a burger and thinking about this, then Su Bai and the fat man have no greater ability to detect it. "Actually, we may have gone wrong with a thinking node from the beginning." Kobayashi spit out a cigarette ring and smiled at himself. "And that mistake is because I caused it." I didn''t say it at first, I can''t tell if it was a man or a ghost. Because I was the first person to enter the house with Su Dashao, and Su Daxiao is not very sensitive to the existence of ghosts and gods. After all, he is not an enhancement in that respect, so it is natural to judge me. Focus on the following thinking and exploration. But I always feel that something is wrong, because I feel very scared, it is incredible, that is a ghost, can you live so that I can''t tell? I am not the same as the dead fat man. Although the fat man is greedy and shameless, he is taking a regular Taoist intensive course, and I am still strengthening the three roads, dealing with ghosts and even close, more than fat people. The number of famous gates is much deeper. "Oh..." The fat man knocked on the window and warned: "I tell you, when you talk, you can talk honestly, don''t mix in private goods and engage in personal attacks." Kobayashi did not take care of the fat mans protest and continued: So I have been entangled in this problem. At first it made me fear. Mom, how terrible this ghost is, I cant feel that he is a ghost, and everything is comparable. The realm of the Ghost King can be disguised as a mortal in the mortal world. There is no house in the house where a ghost king lives. I think that it makes me chilly. This lineup has never been experienced in the world of terror broadcasts. However, later, through everyone''s follow-up observation, I found that the old wife and the daughter of the old party Xiaojuan, they are absorbing the yang, this is not the mother''s fault, this is not the ordinary ghost will do things, how is the ghost king? Will you do such a low thing? This is equivalent to Li Yanhong suddenly went to the bridge hem and spread the pirated discs. Then, when I was talking to you at that time, I thought of a possibility. "The paving is long enough, can you directly say the result?" The fat man continued to protest. "That may be, this house is actually a system of its own, it is an enchantment. It is here, has its own rules, has its own way of running, has its own world view, has its own methodology, and even those ghosts. Those people are fake, not real, just a product created and imagined by one person." Su Bai suddenly squinted at this moment, and then spit out two words: "Hey." Kobayashi clap his hands. "Yes, its awkward. In the whole house, except for one person, the rest are sly, a kind of high-ranking scorpion. Except for that person, the rest of the people, the rest of the people, strictly speaking They are not really living people. They are actually dead, but somebody, some kind of power, or a certain hand, has fixed them to the circle, confusing them in a sly way, even, They gave them memories and made them feel that they are human beings, they are still their own, they are still their own, they are the first ones themselves, they are still alive, they will continue to live, their own lives, their own families. , my own career, my own studies, will continue!" Hearing here, the fat man nodded, then shook his head again. "What is the ghost of the mess in the house?" Kobayashi took out another cigarette and put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it. "We had a misunderstanding before. Of course, according to my current guess, it was a mistake. I declare first, I don''t know if my guess is correct or wrong. I just assume that my guess is correct, and then go back to the previous phenomenon to see if it can be applied. When we went into the house to explore, we found that there were people with normal behaviors and people with abnormal behaviors, such as the wife of the old party, the daughter of the old party, and the son of the old party. When they had normal performance, when I first entered the old house with Su Da, the old wife was preparing dinner in the kitchen. The old daughter was sitting on the sofa watching TV. The old son was on the balcony chair. Read the novel. The way they behave, their words and deeds, are in line with the behavioral model and ideas of a normal husband after the derailment of the family. This gives us a mistake, or a hint, they are real, people. Later, in the corridor aisle outside the living room on the first floor, I saw the small text with the book walking, and saw the old wife who changed clothes in the bedroom. She also saw Xiaojuan who was in the bathroom and then went to the toilet. I went to the living room again and found a few people in the living room, still in the same place, doing what I was supposed to do. In this way, I subconsciously believe that those who have seen the behavior that were not normal before are ghosts, and it is more certain that these normal people are human beings! Kobayashi ignited the smoke and took a sip. "In fact, there is no living. In fact, this house is a **** tomb, a grave!" "Is it finished?" The fat man looked at Xiaolin and then looked at the house. "A grave, huh, if you follow the idea, who built the grave?" Su Bai said at this time: "You can''t create yourself. Didn''t Xiaolin say it before? In that house, except for one person, the rest of the people are not living people. Who is that person, no need to name? Alright." The fat man blinked. "That''s not right. If the old man made this grave, it doesn''t make sense. Why did he specifically come to the detective office to find you?" Moreover, does he really have that kind of skill? Kobayashi shook his head. "This is the place I haven''t figured out yet. Fat man, you said before that you have something to hide, let''s talk." The fat man took a bottle of water from the car drawer and drank a big mouth. He said: "I don''t really hide it. It can only be regarded as a kind of hindsight. I told you before, before the monks went in, the monk I arranged a squadron with me. I am the actor of the squad, and I will take care of the unexpected situation to bring you out. I said that when I first tried to open the Faction, I felt an excitement from the depths of the house. I really thought it was exciting, because the other person seemed to wake up suddenly, and the emotions suddenly fluctuated. I was subconscious. I thought it was similar to the kind of beast trapped in the cage. I saw someone coming over to open the cage and give him freedom, so I was very excited, but then I tasted it many times and found that it was getting worse and worse. I also committed it with Kobayashi. The kind of preconceived mistakes that have been said are influenced by the ghost stories and horror movies that I have seen before. I have been subconsciously thinking that the other partys emotional fluctuations are eager for me to liberate it, but now I am calming down, I suddenly feel that the other party is one. Anger. "Anger?" Xiaolin frowned. "Yes, an anger, it is clearly trapped and sealed inside. In the face of the temptation and traction of this squad, it does not take the initiative to contact me, but it is an in-depth performance of my strength. Out of anger and rejection, you know, sometimes anger and excitement, it is difficult to distinguish clearly." After the fat man finished, he and Kobayashis eyes fell on Su Bai. "Before, I saw the old man coming back and carrying two heads in his hand." Su Bai said, "I was subconsciously thinking that you two were killed by the old man, but I called you and found that you still I was alive. Then I got it and confirmed a message. The old man told me before that he was introduced by a friend of the captain of the Interpol, but my friend had never seen him." Su Bai stretched out, "In summary, my thinking is a bit clear now." "Talk." The fat man urged. "Don''t believe in the vultures of vultures. This is the most basic one. The two monks have lied." Su Bai is very convinced: "Do you remember that the monks and Gyatso went to check what?" "The monk is going to check the history of this house. Gyatso is going to check the details of the old side." The fat man replied. "They concealed the information." Su Bai smiled. "So it caused, and now they have not come out. Obviously, the two of them are going to do it alone, because they feel that it is not necessary to bring us, no need. It may be cumbersome." "What about the evidence?" asked Kobayashi. "According to what you said before, the counter-inference argument, the conclusion of the five people we gathered together is that there is a very strong audience set up this game, so the old party can suddenly have money, and then there is a relationship here. Make your own house. So, we think there is a behind the scenes, However, there is actually a very direct and convincing possibility. Why did the old mans life suddenly change, why did he suddenly have money, and suddenly there was a social relationship to manage? Su Baiton paused and said: "Because he suddenly heard a terrorist broadcast some day a few years ago." Chapter 290： It is Su Bai, and it is Su Bai! After eating breakfast, the old party apologized to Gyatso and the monk, first went to drive to send a pair of children to school, the old wife was watching TV at home, she should have gone out to buy food at this time, But there is no way to say that no family member is at home, after all, there are two installation masters at home. Gyatso and the monk are in the room of Xiaowen, waiting for the old man to come back. "This is the monitoring in the bathroom." Gyatso used a desktop computer to mobilize the monitoring records and said, "Yellow spring water, was actually photographed." "Orange is Huainan, it is orange, and orange is in Huaibei. It is generally the same. In general, modern video equipment such as surveillance equipment and mobile phone photography in the real world is basically impossible to capture the complete metaphysical picture. At most, A ghost is blurred or a fuzzy face that can''t be seen in the distance. But because this house is a system of its own, it has a strong ability to transform, we can''t see, our body should not be lying on the floor of the living room, but we can''t see it now, of course, if you want to see It is not difficult for us, but it is hard to integrate into this room. We can''t separate ourselves from the system of this house in order to show our appreciation. "Yellow spring water, how to see how it is similar to the liquid secreted by the human body, you actually still soaked in it for so long." Gyatso is also a rare humor at this time, or maybe only they can Let''s talk to each other like this. One is the sorghum of the Central Plains, and the other is the Tibetan monk. There are many different places for the two people to understand and believe in the Dharma, but the two people are more common. "There is no smell, at least, the poor is not aware of how much the taste." The monk smiled slightly. "At the time, the impoverished had a feeling of a Tibetan king." "That''s good, seven laws, it seems a pity, you can become a Buddha after a little more than a while, why the blue lamp is a waste of time." Gyatso said. "Seeking Buddha, paying attention to a process is an accumulation. Seeking Buddha is not seeking an official and part-time job. There is no shortcut to go. The road that seems to be a shortcut is actually the most rugged and tortuous." The monk is a serious man. "There is something in the words, seven laws, insinuating that I am from the Buddha?" Gyatso did not mind, he closed the monitoring records in the bathroom, opened the record of Xiaowen this bedroom, and soon, appeared himself and Xiaowen. I am constantly taking bones from under the bed, one root, one piece, and I am tired of it. "You are forced by the Buddha to be forced by the times. At that time, you will die if you don''t enter the devil. There are Buddhas in your heart, ignore the evil spirits, keep a Buddha heart, and open the Dharma Avenue with the devil. This is your way and you. The creation." Gyatso smiled and pointed at the display. "Did you see that bone?" The monk nodded. "We have now integrated into this room, but how do we find him, how to communicate with him after finding him, the seven laws, with me through the bottom, you want to seek profit, or want to turn him, Or maybe, just simply curious." "All there is." The monk looked at the picture on the display, Gyatso desperately pulled the bone hand. "The old side should be coming back soon. It is not far from the school of his children." Gyatso looked at the time in the lower right corner of the computer. "But his family doesn''t think so." The monk stood up and stood up from the chair in front of the desktop. Gyatso took a deep breath and stood up. The two monks looked at the door of Xiaowens bedroom together. Outside the door, they stood in front of Xiaowen, Xiaojuan and Laofangs wife. This family of three, staring blankly at the monk and Gyatso, sometimes, for the expression of people, there is no expression, but it makes people feel cold in the heart, because you can not clearly get information from his face In the middle to capture the psychological state of the other party to determine his next move, and unknown, it is precisely one of the most famous G points of human fear. "Amitabha." The monk solemnly recited the Buddha number. "Inferiority is here to relieve you." The monk did not continue to install his own installer status, because at this time, it seems that there is not much meaning, and, what he needs to do, the purpose that needs to be achieved, this time is actually the last step, and the most difficult step. He has not been allowed to continue to hide. Gyatso stood behind the monk and looked at the monk in front of him. He did not show his own magic body, nor did he show his own Tibetan Buddhism. Maybe, for the flicker, um, this is the skill of the fool. Said that the Central Plains monk is more experienced. "Master, my bathroom toilet, blocked." The old wife said to the monk with no expression. "Master, my game machine is too deep under the bed, I can''t get it out." Xiaowen said with no expression. "Master, my mirror is smashed." Xiaojuan said with a blank expression. "It''s all in the eye." Gyatso stood behind the seven laws and whispered. The seven-law nodded and said that he was also clear. Immediately, the seven laws began to meditate on the scriptures: "South no Amitabha night licks his Gado night; On the night of the night, he was surrounded by Ami ............" Under the "Current Mantra", the expression of a family of three seems to have been moderated to a certain extent. At least from the facial expression, their facial lines are no longer distinct and softer than before. "Master, wait for the toilet to go." The old wife said that she turned and left. "Master, wait for me to take the game console from under the bed." Xiaowen also turned and left. "Master, wait for me to fix the mirror." Xiaojuan said and turned away. "A past curse, that is, it has added a little bit of time to us." Gyatso said a little, "Seven, do you have a little regret now, maybe we should have brought more people in, such as The fat man, his proficiency and accomplishment against the Fa, is no less than those who specialize in strengthening the line, but he has not hidden too much from the mountains." "It''s hard to get it. Su Bai is a very intelligent person. The two of us stay together here. It is already the limit that he can''t detect before. With one person, it is impossible to prevent him from being aware of it. Moreover, Maybe he would not be willing to leave the house at that time. We are two people inside, there are two people outside, this will give him a feeling of leaving the outside of the house and teammates are also very safe. If the people in the house exceed the people outside the house, he will subconsciously feel that the house is more Safety will increase his degree of memory in this room. If that is the case, he will not be willing to insist that the old party send him out of the house that morning. Gyatso suddenly felt a little funny, saying: "The monk, you are a buddha, you have nothing but your own and the Buddha in your heart. How do you feel that you have another person? Are you so afraid of Su Bai?" "After being bitten by a snake for ten years, I am afraid of grass rope. The success rate of the things we are doing is still very high. It just takes a little patience and enough tenacity. This is not an inseparable situation. We have no need to bear. It is impossible to lose the weight. Perhaps, in the desperate situation, Su Bai can have an unexpected effect, but now it is obviously not a desperate situation. He is in poverty, and it is difficult to be safe." "If Su Bai knows that he actually left his own psychological shadow in such a high-pitched heart, would he feel very proud?" "Amitabha, repairing Buddha, this is a heart that is fearful of all things." The monk said, look around, "Start from here, no need to change places." Gyatso nodded and skillfully squatted down the bed, then began to reach in and took a bone from the bottom of the bed. The monk stood behind Gyatso and meditated on Amitabha. About half an hour later, when the white bones in the house became a hill again, Gyatso stopped the action. He grabbed a bone hand and began to wrestle and start the zombie. In the end, the bones slowly He pulled it out from the bottom of the bed. After the bone hand, there is an arm, a body, and a black skull. It seems that one person is being pulled out of the bed by Gyatso. An angry mood began to ripple in this room. "Amitabha, the poverty is clear, you have the mind." At this point, the monk is very determined. "If you have really become a fool who can only express emotions and do not know how to communicate, in the past two years, one story world, you can''t go on, you can''t go on, even if you are strong, even if you are terrible, But according to the aesthetics of terror broadcasts, a pure beast is definitely not the type that it likes, and if you lose your mind, how do you understand the main task and the side task?" A sigh, coming from the bottom of the bed, Gyatso did not continue to pull out, did not pull the other party completely, but stalemate. "You, what you want, what you want." The voice from under the bed was hoarse and weak. It was a hard-working person, a tormented person. Gyatso and the monk looked at each other and could talk. I have tried my best to get to this point. What I want is nothing more than the opening of this conversation. "We, what we want is..." The monks words have not been finished, and there is a sudden roar of anger under the bed. "The arrogant younger generation, you have actively harassed my life, and now I still want to ruin it, and the ruined and painstaking efforts to create the beautiful!" Gyatso''s face changed suddenly, the body turned into a magic body, but still could not restrain this terrible pressure. The airflow in Xiaowen''s room turned into a terrible hurricane at this time, and kept sweeping down. The monk looked dignified, opened his hands, and blocked these hurricanes, while a sigh of anger appeared on his face: "Its Su Bai, definitely its Su Bai, what is he doing outside! Chapter 291： Direct extortion "The old party is the audience? And at least it was two years ago, and more than two years ago, the old party two years ago has the ability to lay out. How long is the audience? It is really strong until I face the old When I was in the party, I didnt feel at all." Some fat people will be suspicious. Even if he faces the lychee, the lychee does not show the slightest breath, but the feeling of crushing from the life level is still very clear, and the fat man is good at observing the color, which may be his kind. Specialties. Su Bai shook his head. "The old party is the audience, but the old party is more than one old man. The real one is the one that gives off anger when you open the circle." "Does he even do his own tricks?" The fat man was a little surprised. "Why?" At this time, Kobayashi suddenly said: "Personality splits." "Personality split?" The fat man frowned, and then slowly stretched out. "He couldn''t stand the blow of his wife and children, so he built the house and trapped himself, and he came to be the house." The host, even made a slap of his own, the purpose ... just to be in the house, can not relive the feeling of the family together at all times? Rely, it hurts. "It should be like this. He is immersed in his own dreams, he is not willing to be disturbed, and he does not want to wake up." Su Bai sighed. "So, when you try to use us to take us out, you will definitely The original structure and operating rules of the house have a certain impact, so he will be angry." "It''s a metamorphosis." The fat man suddenly licked his mouth and looked at Su Bai. "You are a sick friend." The fat man also has a meaning, meaning that the old party is self-deception, and the family is actually doing this with the family. same. "But, one thing I can''t be sure." Xiaolin suddenly said at this moment: "The old party is going to keep into the story world. Sometimes the time of the story world may be only a short second in the real world, or even Not a second, it is estimated that it has no effect, but sometimes the real world may be a few days a week or even a month is also possible, then, how does the old party guarantee that he enters the story of the house? Can the legal array continue to operate? If he enters the world of the story, his dream will be broken. When he returns, will he continue to start again? I think this is not in line with a paranoid behavior pattern, even if he is in the story world, I also feel that he will not allow this dream to be interrupted. "This is not a problem we need to consider now." Su Bai said, "Fat, you are down, I am driving." "What are you doing?" Although I don''t know what Su Bai wants to do, the fat man still has a good position with the underground car and Su Bai. Kobayashi took out his own cigarette and lost one. "If things are really as we reasoned, I really feel a little sympathy for the real old man, really a poor person." The fat man said. "Poor?" Su Bai asked. "You don''t think it''s more pitiful. Is it really these swearing? He just wants to satisfy the obsession in his heart, so he just wants to satisfy his inner needs. Those oh, those Ghosts, the so-called his loved ones, his family, have actually been tortured by him to be crazy. The old man came to me, is it really just an accident? The various reactions of his family''s wife and wife, when normal and abnormal, are actually the best experience of two sides. On the one hand, it is the happy picture of the real family that the old party wants to see. On the other hand, it is the old mans own bread, and the younger daughter still has a child. The old daughter is in the school in the Internet cafe. The fucking, the old wife is the same, the old mans son and his mother do that kind of thing, what does this mean? "It shows that they are almost going to be tortured and mad. They are forced to act and have to act, but this is also a kind of torture. Therefore, it is not only the old mans own personality split, even those who are embarrassed, no, those who are completely realistic The guy who is a living person has actually split his personality." Xiaolin answered. "They want to get liberated. They even hungry for us. I hope we can help them pull out the old people who are really hidden in this house, give them out, give them out, give them a relief, let them Self, get rest, if our purpose is simply to solve the old side, his family, it is estimated that our lead party will attack him." Su Bai spit out a cigarette ring, "That is the old van." He sent his children back to school." The fat man looked at it. "It is, oh, what are you doing?" "I want Gyatso and the monk, I want to ask them a good voice, let them two monks still remember, outside the house, there are three of us, worried and worried about them." Finished, Su Bai hung up , directly stepped on the throttle. "Hey, you are really hit!" The fat man sitting in the co-pilot position blew directly, apparently being unbelievable about Su Bais actions; Sitting in the back, Kobayashi was also shocked to drop the cigarette **** on the ground. Before the impact, the cigarette **** was still firmly held in his hand, but after seeing who Su Bai hit, the cigarette **** still fell. Su Bai smiled and turned off the fire. "Go and see if you die." After that, Su Bai got off the car and the car had been twisted and twisted. It was obvious that Su Bai was actually stepping on the gas pedal, but the side that Su Bai hit was the wasteland next to the small road, so the old side The van was directly hit into the wasteland, but it did not roll over. Approaching the past, Su Bai came to the driving door of the van. The fat man rushed over to open the twisted cab door, dragged the old man with blood on his face, and immediately took a grain from his pocket. The black pill is stuffed into the old mouth. Immediately, the old party''s breath began to gradually stabilize. The fat man looked up and took a long breath. The old man would not have the worry of his life. At this time, the fat man returned to the smell. Before the white, he saw the old man driving the van back. The deliberate collision, in fact, is also a bit of a measure. Xiaolin stood next to the old side, looked at the old side, looked at Su Bai again, turned his head and looked at the house in the distance, biting his lip and shaking his head, obviously not knowing what to say. . Su Bai squatted down next to the old side. The old man woke up at this time. It seems that there was some concussion, but he still seemed to recognize Su Bai, reached out and placed it on his chest. His eyes looked a bit. Turbid, but the sound is very firm: "Kill... kill... I..." Su Bai reached out and squeezed the old hand and smiled. "Don''t worry, I am not here to get rid of you." The old man stunned. "I just thought that I called them over, but they thought about eating a single food from the beginning. It was a bit uncomfortable, so let''s vent it." Su Bai said that the wind is light and dark. In fact, this is indeed the real idea in his heart. After thinking about the real reason for this house, Su Bai also knows the plans of Gyatso and the monk. It is nothing wrong to eat with each other and with the ability to do things. But I have encountered things. I want to inform you to come and make a fortune. You actually set up a set of foods from the beginning. Do you really want to be a living Lei Feng? The fat man listened to Su Bais words, his face was stiff and he had a mental illness in his heart, but after thinking about it, it seems that the goods had this disease. Kobayashi is also a bitter smile in my heart, mom, but I am so wit, I said before that I can''t let him be the captain. Now it seems that it is a very wise decision. In the eyes of the fat man and Xiaolin, the monks are obsessed with the news that eating a single food is very irritating, but everyone does not need to tear the skin to play like this. After all, maybe the mountains will not turn around and there will be an intersection, and then they will not touch the two sides. Can you say a few words on the premise of the bottom line? Like Su Bai, I really played this hand. This is good. The monks who had just entered the treasure house with elation were suddenly turned into traps of falling into hell. The old mans turbid eyes began to become clear. Immediately, he realized what he was, touched his head, and some blood, looking at Su Bai with an incomprehensible look: "I am a car accident?" Between the electric and the Flint, the old side apparently did not see who was hitting his car from the side. Su Bai looked at the old side, rubbed his lips, reached out, and pulled the old man straight up. The old mans body was awkward, almost fell, and the fat man immediately went up to hold him. At this time, even the fat man himself did not know Su. What is white going to do? "Fat, do you want the benefits of that room?" Su Bai asked directly. "Amount..." The fat man is hesitant. "Don''t grind it." Su Bai urged. "Think, nonsense, of course." said the fat man. "Actually, we have a simpler way." Su Bai looked at the fat man. "Look, you dare not gamble." The fat man turned his eyes and immediately shook his head. "Do you want to take the old man to threaten the one in the house? You are playing with fire." "What do you want to do? Just leave so fluently?" Su Bai reached out and touched the fat face with a little greasy face. "It took so much time and paid so much energy, and he himself, or my commission. Man, he should have paid me." "Su Bai, do you know what it means to be alive on the head? Do you know that people will be threatened by you? Maybe people can''t dream, they come straight to bring you results, and those who are, even if they are killing a few The audience is estimated to be able to hold the cause and effect. Even people may be really crazy to ignore the cause and effect. The possibility of your extortion is very low. It is very likely that you will be killed in minutes." Su Bai just glanced at the fat man and said directly: "Then you mean, don''t come with me, then you can go far, so that he has no reason to shoot for you." The fat man suddenly angered and shouted: "Hey, my Zhang Yiyi is the kind of person who puts friends in danger, regardless of how I care, how can I bear to see you go to their doorstep to extort adventures, and, The old side was hit by you. Now my physical condition is not very good. I still know some medical skills. I have to take care of him at least next to the old side. I cant see a life, so Im gone. In the rest of my life, I will be sleepy and sleepy!" Kobayashi silently placed a **** on the fat man in the back. Chapter 292： Suspicion Jie Yu holding a stack of data folders standing outside the office door, gently slamming the door; "Please come in." There was a deep voice inside. Jie Jie opened the door, a man who was about 30 years old and dressed in a suit and a man was sitting behind his desk and listening to the work of several departments. The Internet industry has not been born in China for a long time, coupled with the timeliness and competitiveness of this industry. Therefore, the younger state belongs to its normal state. The youthfulness here is not only the companys employees are generally young, more, but also in a state of mind. And acting style above. For example, in this kind of meeting, the company rarely goes to the conference room with great fanfare. The leaders of various departments are often called in this office. The secretary is ready to have a cup of coffee. Everyone basically stands and reports the current situation of his department. It saves all forms of cumbersomeness and complexity, and brings the principle of efficiency first to the extreme. "The propaganda work of "Unbeaten Legends" has been arranged and carried out. The advertising campaigns that have been launched in the early stage have all been played out. The feedback on the results obtained is basically the same as that predicted in the previous period. However, the real highlight is after the 28th. In the past few days, all the promotional links that we have set and preset will be fully exerted, and the number of players entering the game should show a blowout phenomenon." "Liang Zong, according to your previous opinions, we have modified the professional skills to set up all the professions and people into four occupations, Taoist, Assassin, Master and Warrior. Each occupation is divided into male and female roles. As much as possible, focus on the details of professional design planning and character processing." "Now there are already special illegal plug-ins that have been eyeing our "Unbeaten Legends". This is my biggest worry. At this stage, the domestic legal provisions on such matters are not clear. There are many loopholes to drill. Targeted confrontation with plug-ins and organizations is almost a problem for every game company, but I am worried that our company will spend too much resources on the "Unbeaten Legend" game and the plug-in consumption. Liang Zong, in fact, I still feel that the existence of the plug-in is somewhat acquiescence and it is controlled to a certain extent, which can effectively save the cost of the company." The rest of the department heads stood. The only middle-aged man who sat at his desk and listened to the rest of the peoples report at this time finally released his hand that was holding his chin and looked at a department head who had just spoken. An unquestionable tone of voice: "The matter of the plug-in company, the solution manager will be responsible for cooking. "Unbeaten Legend" is a game that our company recently played. I definitely don''t want to see the plug-in tarnishing our efforts and hang out. My attitude is zero tolerance. At the same time, if the company''s internal staff dare to withdraw funds from outside companies and organizations, don''t blame me for not giving face. Ok, everyone is very busy, go back to your department, and it will be a week. The heads of all departments left behind in a subconscious manner, and only the solution was left. Liang Sen took two cigarettes from the cigarette case on the desk, and one of them was thrown to understand that he had bitten into his mouth. Although it was already a year of existence, among entrepreneurs, they did It is still a young man. "To be honest, watching you are still so worried and worried about the company''s games, I always have a very embarrassing feeling, as if everything has not changed, then the **** broadcast has never appeared." The smoke sat down in front of Liang Sen. "Life is like being strong, and traitor. If you don''t have the ability to resist, you might as well enjoy it with your eyes closed. For us, maybe you have experienced too much, so in the past, the ordinary life in the real world is calm. It is our most desirable." Liang Sen spit out a ring of smoke and smiled. "What happened to the other side?" "I have been staring." Jie Jie replied, "However, it seems that they have figured out what Fang Wenhai is doing. A Central Plains monk has entered the house and actively merged into the building. The house should go to Fang Wenhai to talk about the conditions." "It''s a bit interesting. These two monks, I haven''t heard of the Tibetans, but the Central Plains monk, I heard that there was a chance to meet in the story world, but it happened to be an accident, not really encountered. To this monk, a very interesting person, Buddhism pays attention to the heart of a Buddha. He is indeed very sincere, but he is not a Buddha, but himself, he is a Buddha. It is difficult for you to see a person, especially a monk, to carry out self-interest to such a thoroughness. Liang Sen smiled and said, obviously, the impression of the seven laws is not bad, not how good the perception is, just that a person like this can live as long as possible in the terrorist broadcast. Immediately, Liang Sen asked again: "What about our neighbors? What he is doing, watching others eat meat, and drinking a soup without aside, it is definitely not so good." "He just drove Fang Wenhai into a self-made shackle made by his own body. Now, it seems that he intends to go directly to the door of the house with his own cockroaches." "puff" Liang Sen couldn''t help but laugh when he heard this, and his fingers kept hitting the table. "Interesting, interesting, interesting, very interesting, our neighbor''s temper is really not too good." Jie Yu thought that he nodded. "It is true. Before I found out that an auditor''s office was on the lower floor of our company, you gave me permission to check out some of him through the "kongbu66" public number. Information, at the time, you were just on the rise, and then didn''t ask me about it." Liang Sen shrugged. "You know, the company''s business is very busy recently. The game "Unbeaten Legend" has occupied most of my time in the real world." "But every time you go into the story world, you will help him to support the law. At that time, are you not busy?" "Resolving comrades, I found that you are getting more and more ignorant of the ups and downs. In the company, I am your boss. In the audience, I am your mentor." Jie Xiao smiled. "I am a character. When you first met me, you should be clear. At that time, I was still an experiencer. If it weren''t for you, I should have died that time." "So, you have to be grateful." Liang Sen said very seriously, "I don''t ask you how much to give me a return, But, give me more respect for the superiors, let me have fun, always." "Yes, mylord." (Yes, my adult.) Liang Sen and Jie Jie looked at each other and smiled. Liang Sen leaned back and yawned and asked: "Let''s say, in the authority I gave you, what did you find?" "This person, the name is Su Bai." "This is the name of his detective agency." Liang Sen reminded. "For his reinforcement and the world of stories he has experienced, I don''t think it''s necessary to repeat anything. He can use the word ''excellent'' to describe it." "It can be called "excellent" by our small comrades, and it should be very good." "What I found interesting is that Litchi also used her authority in the public account to have an intersection with him. He had sent him privacy, and he was actively contacted by Litchi." Hearing the word , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , "Maybe, just let him help." "But at that time, he was just an experiencer, a low-level to no longer low-level experiencer, what does Litchi need to do, so that an experiencer like this should be done?" Jie said. "This is no big deal, I can''t poke my G point at all." Liang Sen shook his head in disappointment. "And, Xiaojie Jie, I give you permission, let you check our neighbors, Instead of taking a look at the woman''s privacy, you should know why I didn''t watch the Premier League in the last two years. Since the lychee went to the UK alone and wiped out the city directly, my original home team was here. To dispel the vacancies and influences of the world, the **** terrorist broadcast actually let Leicester City win the championship that year." "Are you still afraid of her?" At this time, it seemed that he did not mind laughing at the cream on his head''s boss. "I respect her." Liang Sen corrected. "When the courtship failed and was beaten by others, you can''t take care of yourself. You didn''t say that." Jie Jie stretched out his index finger and pushed his own gold eyes. "I was taking care of someone on the bed until I went to a certain When people enter the next story world, the thing that someone does in bed every day is to curse and swear in all the languages ??that they can think of. It is not only hurting their own heart but also hurting their bodies. Woman." "Coughing cough..." Liang Sen coughed, and then waved his hand. He left the office with Jie Jie and stood in the void outside the building. There was a light curtain at the foot of the two people, which could isolate the sight from all directions." Comrade Xiaojie, I found that you are getting more and more naughty." "What I want to tell you is that the woman, the relationship with our new neighbor, is absolutely not normal." Jie said very seriously. "Oh..." Liang Sen suddenly laughed. "This is impossible. She is so proud that she can''t even look at me. She will also look at a small experiencer at the beginning. This life level is too different. So big that they can''t even give birth to a child." Untied the cigarette butts in the handle and looked at Liang Sen. "You are always lazy, even in your company. You don''t even want to do it if you release your knowledge and scan around." Is there not you? Liang Sen said. I am not very willing to use my ability in the real world. You know this. Untied, nodded, hands pressed down, the height of two people suddenly lowered a floor, then turned around and looked at the balcony of the family. "If Lychee really has nothing to do with him, then in the detective office, this cat, and this baby with a strong aura to open so early, what should be explained? If I remember correctly, its name Its called auspicious. In the beginning, in order to pursue the lychee, you didnt want to please the cat. The life of this baby is almost born in the time before the lychee left. Although the babys life level is very high, it may be The growth and development rules are different from those of ordinary babies, but the general rough time is still not estimated." "Meow!" Jixiang stood up, stood on the window sill, and looked at the two people standing outside the window. The tail was erected. This is that it is proclaiming its sovereignty. At the same time, the auspiciousness also feels a terrible pressure. The bed is playing with its own small building blocks. The guy is curious to see the auspiciousness of suddenly starting a spirit, let''s take a small mouth, sideways and climb to the bed to go and get milk. I saw this cat and saw this child, Liang Sens double fists clenched tightly at this time. He seemed to feel that his head was wearing a hat that was green and turned into a drop of water. Chapter 293： Stepfathers role Outside the house, Su Bai and the fat man stand side by side. Xiaolin stands far away, far away, and can only see one point; According to Kobayashi, he is a gambler, so he is very abhorrent to the kind of stud behavior. He has experienced too many times that Stud has lost all his results and thoroughly washed his skin. This also affects Kobayashis behavior. habit; To a certain extent, Kobayashis personality is similar to that of a fat man. He is very slippery and will be a good person. However, the fat man is more fierce than Kobayashi. This is different from the fierceness that gamblers lose when they are red-eyed. a kind of guts and discouragement; Therefore, before Su Bai did not ask Xiaolin whether or not to join this ransomware, because Su Bai is clear, Kobayashi should not participate, but the fat is not the same, to a certain extent, the fat character has deep and Su Bai''s genes, that kind of madness, that kind of desperate character, just fat people only do this when they can see the prospects of specific interests. This is called wisdom, and Su Bai sometimes really does not care whether there is interest. Prospects, if you want to do it, this is called mental illness. People often like to label themselves and the behaviors that are not understood by the secular values ??around them as heterogeneous labels. Obviously, both fat and monk have labeled this label. "Call out," Su Bai said faintly. The fat man stunned, and originally helped the old man''s hand to lay down on the old man''s neck position, a little hesitant: "Rely, this low-end direct ransomware I have never tried, no experience." However, The fat man immediately cleared his throat and shouted: "The people inside listen, you can''t pay the ransom, we will tear the ticket!" In the house, quietly; The fat man looked at the right and looked at it. He found that there was no reaction. Some looked suspiciously at Su Bai. Su Bai directly reached out and pinched one of the old arms, then twisted. "Hey........." "Ah, ah, ah ah ah ah!!!!!" The old party made a scream and the left arm was directly twisted by Su Bai. At this time, the door opened, no one came to open the door, it was automatically opened. The fat man looked at the door and his lips groaned: "Can''t you get in?" "You are stupid, it is his home game." Su Bai said that he reached out and put it on the right arm of the old man. He said that the old man is just a human form, even if the old man is a real person, Su Bai is not going to go. At this moment, the old wife came out from the inside, she was expressionless, cold-eyed Su Bai and fat, "Why do you force me?" Yes, why do you want to force him? He is just immersed in his own world, doing his own dreams, and doing nothing to hurt the world. However, it is everyones knowledge that the husband is guilty of sin. In terms of the relationship between the audience, after Kobayashi was injured by auspiciousness, he had to stay with Su Bai to seek temporary shelter. You can make a dream of being able to be found by others. There is no reason to talk about it, and there is no need to talk about it. "Give me the conditions to move us to the hand." The fat man said very honestly. The old wife raised her head and seemed to be looking into the air. She knew that satisfying these peoples demands once and for sure, there will be more demands in the future. In the house, there are two monks who are doing the same thing, outside the house. There are two more people who are doing it more directly. They are a group of vampires, and unless they are willing to wake up from their dreams, they will never be able to get the peace of the past. But once the dream wakes up, I want to go back again. Although it is not difficult for him, but I have lost the original taste, dream, and lost its value, especially for a paranoid character. Said that these things are very heavy and heavy in his heart. ............ "Why should you force me." This sound is also ringing around with Liang Sen. Obviously, this is not just to say to Su Bai and the fat man. Jie Xiao slightly raised his head and said: "You said, can Fang Ruhai still stand up?" Liang Sen also stared at the cat with a sly face, and stared at the little guy on the bed. Obviously, his mood was greatly affected. Jie Jie said again: "After all, you and Fang Ruhai were originally agreed." "I also agreed with my classmates in kindergarten to have a private life." Liang Sen replied in a sigh of relief. "You are annoyed, you are tired, so you don''t want to fulfill the previous agreement?" Jie Jie continued to calmly ask, he really lacks enough respect for his own boss, two people, in fact, more like A pair of friends who usually hurt each other a few words, of course, Liang Sen himself agrees with this way of getting along. After all, every listener is proud. If he really treated the servant as his servant, then It is necessary to be prepared for the anti-goal attack all the time, which is very tired and tired for a lazy person like him. "Wrong, on the contrary, tired, not me, is the other side of the sea itself, his own embarrassment, psychological and behavioral methods, but also completely influenced by his own deep thoughts; In fact, not only the souls of his wife and children are tired or even overwhelmed, even his own, have been tired of these two years, but also rejected, resentful. His cockroaches often don''t go home in the last six months, but they also have a small three outside. They even acquiesced that Xiaosan is carrying a man to steal a man''s pregnancy and returning to be a pick-up man, because that, even if he can do that kind of thing, he can shoot it. That white liquid, but not fertility. Is the anti-family mentality? Jie said. "Yes, this proves that the guy himself is tired of this dream, but he still doesn''t want to wake up. Do you know what the most sad thing about selfish people is?" "I will know if you say it." "It is that while he is selfish, he not only hurts his deceased wife and children because of his selfishness, but also suffers with his own bring together. This is a dead knot. "Personality splits." Jie Jie said this ranking, "the clearest and most perfect personality split." "Yes, the personality split. You know, after you visited my neighbor''s neighbor that day, I told another story about the peach blossom source. I kept it in my heart. After a few days, the old man came to me." "He came to you?" Jie Xiao frown, this should not, because to find his boss, is definitely not the old party who presided over the formation. "Its the one who came to me, Fang Ruhais personality split has become more and more serious, and it also means that this self-thinking ability is getting stronger and stronger, but the difference is that this is not what it is. Strength, yes, just thought, he came to me and said that he wanted to be free and ask for help." "and then?" "Then I thought of the alternative Peach Blossom Story, I thought of our new neighbor, and I introduced it to the detective agency downstairs." Have you expected that things will develop to this point? "No, the dead horse is a living horse doctor." Liang Sen smiled and didn''t seem to care, but when his eyes swept through the room from time to time, it still looked unnatural, thinking that the child was lychee. With the birth of a man of such low strength, the flames in his heart could not help but spurt. "Since it is so angry, why not just kill the child and the cat." Jie Jie said it is very easy, the fact is really easy, a big demon can not stop the anger of his boss, this, The explanation is very clear. Liang Sen sighed. "I am afraid she is angry." "Are you ready to be a stepfather?" Jie Xiao suddenly laughed. "what do you mean?" Xie Xiao shook his head. "Since I know that Fang is like the heart of the sea, I am tired. Two years of dreams, it is time to wake up, and you are actually not willing to continue to help him to host the party when Fang Ruhai enters the story world. The formation of the law is the dream, so deliberately let the detective investigate the house, in fact, it is just an excuse for Fang Ruhai, a reason, an opportunity, Woke up from the dream. Obviously, the detective is threatening Fang Ruhai with his friends. It is estimated that Fang Ruhai will wake up in the water and then kill. Maybe, your idea is to force Fang Ruhai to wake up through the detective and his network. Then, when you come out again, you can stop the Fang Ruhai, who is ''getting out of bed'', but now, I see that you obviously don''t want to do anything. Love is great. Let a man who has been cleaned up for a woman to the present, seeing this woman and other children born in the last second, is ready for the next second as a stepfather. However, if the lychee comes back and finds that the detective is dead, do you think you will still be able to climb into her bed? "boom!" The whole person was degraded from the air and directly smashed through the lawn below, even tens of meters deep into the ground. He stood up and was in a hollow, here is the subway line. Then, with one hand on the unwrapped neck, he pressed the whole person to the ground again. Liang Sens expression was calm, and the rain asked slowly: "Then you said, what should I do, look at him, a family of three and live beautifully?" Jie Xiao smiled, "sympathize with you." Liang Sen took a deep breath, released his hand, relieved and stood up, and patted the dust on his body. "After waiting for that person to die, let me know, yes, pay attention to the cat. I don''t want the cat to take the child alone after he died." "Oh, I have already put myself into the role of stepfather." Unable to solve the problem. Liang Sen turned and looked at the solution. The cold and calm before it disappeared, but the rest was a smile: "Do you know what? Let''s think about it from another angle. I feel like I have a son soon. It is actually quite good." "Then why don''t you go to school like the sea, build a house, and then dream in your own world?" "Because the Fang Ruhai family is dead, and the lychee is still alive." "Can she really come back alive?" "I firmly believe." Liang Sen walked to the vending machine next to the subway line, put a banknote and asked, "What do you drink." "coffee." Chapter 294： Out! The old wife stood at the door and looked at her husband who had been broken. His expression was indifferent, and the indifference was deeper and deeper. It seemed that the original mixture of ice and water had gradually begun to completely condense into a complete whole. Ice. The fat man swallowed, one foot consciously stepped back, observing the color is the instinct of the fat, and the fat man can always be entangled in the audience circle, this moment, he keenly felt that things seem a bit big, how much he I hope that my hunch is wrong. Su Bai continued to grasp the old arm of the old man with one hand. He also looked at the old wife calmly. Once the old party was completely maimed or killed, the dream could not be done completely. Su Bai It is this that is used to threaten the inside. "Follow me, I will give it to you." The old wife turned and gestured to follow Su Bai and the fat man. "You can send it out," Su Bai said. The fat man also nodded hard. Obviously, entering this room is not his own home. The house is so different that they have all experienced it. The old wife sighed and seemed to have made a difficult decision, as if forced to do so, and seemed to be helpless. The fat man bit his teeth and gave Su Bai a dazzling look, indicating that things are going to be big, and people obviously intend to be forced out! However, Su Bai is still unmoved, and cold-eyedly looks at everything in front of him. The old womans wifes look and movements at this time make Su Bais eyes deep, flashing a raging fire, the excitement, It is getting richer and stronger. A burst of dark clouds began to spiral up above, as if it had been pulled from the lower air machine. The dark clouds became very low and low, seeming to pull the sky down. Su Bai still did not move, the fat man began to play the hem, seems to be ready to escape at any time, but the calmness of Su Bai, the fat man is somewhat suspicious, always feel that Su Bai should have another hand. At the moment, I couldn''t help but whispered, "What should I do?" Su Bai shook his head. "I don''t know." "........." Fat man. "But I know that the two in the house are more anxious than we are." When the fat man stunned, he suddenly thought that this was the truth. Once the real old man was awakened, the monk in the house and Jiacuo were the first to bear the brunt. The two of them were still standing outside the house. The emperor was not anxious. The old woman''s face began to become more and more soothing. In the end, the face seems to have begun to become blurred. This is changing, and it is changing from a housewife to a man. Liang Sen guessed well. The old man really wanted to wake up. He also felt bored with this dream, so he was prepared to take advantage of the **** and free himself. How did his wife and daughter suffer, and the old man was able to see it, but he ignored it. It was like a game. Before he played, he would not be allowed to leave. Once he was ready to let go, he was ready to let go. Then everything is over. However, when the image of the old wife began to change, the dark clouds in the air suddenly became thinner at this time, and the sun shone. In the house, there was a chanting of the Sanskrit. The old wife showed the painful color and crouched on the ground. The old man in the hands of Su Bai also showed the painful color at this time. Even if he was caught by Su Bai, he was still squatting. The fat man took a deep breath and then asked in a serious way: "Hey, death, white, you have long guessed that this goods will be forced to jump the wall?" There are two meanings in the fat man''s words. The first layer means that the monk in the house and Gyatso will be forced to resist. This is actually a well-known thing. After all, the work done by Gyatso and the monk is actually It is also a threat, but they have more layers of disguise than their own. It is a kind of environment that is actively integrated into the ecological environment of the house. It is equivalent to investing in famous posts when visiting home, and fat and su white are equal. After hijacking the family, they shouted ransom or tossed the ticket at the gate. The former was a little euphemistic. The latter was simple and rude, but in essence, it was the same. Another meaning is that Su Bai had long known that this way would force the old man to rush. He also deliberately added a fire, tied the monk and jumped into the fire with Gyatso. According to the feeling of the fat man, the possibility of the latter is very big. Su Bai did not think much about how much benefit he can get from the real old party. What he first thought was how to completely provoke the real old party and then experience it. Look at the feeling of this power when you are angry. The more the fat man thinks, the more he thinks, the more he thinks it is in line with Su Bais thinking circuit, and the fat man still swears in his heart that he will encounter this kind of **** in the future. If there is Su Bais participation, he will never Will come again, he is crazy enough to go alone, but also to go crazy with everyone, sick! In the house, it is obvious that the monk and Gyatso took the shot. Su Bais body left in the same place and appeared directly in front of the old wife. One hand grabbed the neck of the old wife and lifted her up. The old wife was in pain. I kept my legs and kept reaching for Su Bai, but because Su Bais arms were very straight, it would not be affected much. Su Bais gaze has been staring at the old mans gaze and found that her pupils depth began to appear blue and black. "Fat, can you seal her?" Su Bai asked. The fat man came over at this time. His daring was indeed much bigger than Xiaolin. He took a look at the pupil of the old wife. The fat man suddenly yelled: "Wow, white, you know so much when you are in this way." The monk inside and Gyatso are obviously one of the seals of the real old couple. Now we just seal the two people together, which is equivalent to directly weakening the real knowledge of the real party. "" Su Bai shook his head and the other finger pointed to the living room of the house. At this time, the courtyard door of the house is open, so you can stand at the door and look at the situation in the living room. Behind the living room floor-to-ceiling window, the old daughters daughter is standing there, with no expression, shaking, like that. Like a zombie with a paper-like sticker on his head. "Yes, I am wasting my feelings." The fat man said nothing, biting his index finger, and then chanting a spell in his mouth, drawing a string of runes on the forehead of the old woman, "Tai Shang Laojunjiu Urgent as a law, seal!" The string of blood-colored runes on the forehead of the old woman began to glow, and then she calmed down. Su Bai slowly let her stand on the ground. She stood at the door and kept her body around. Swing evenly. "Not good!" The fat man suddenly realized what he was. Looking back, he found that the old man who had been removed from one hand had escaped. He sprinted toward the corner of the street, but the old man had broken one arm. The balance is not very well grasped. It is also awkward to run. The fat man is preparing to catch him in the past. As a result, a ghost fire suddenly appears around the old side, and then Xiaolins body shape is revealed. Xiaolins hand is directly on the old side. The location of the eyebrows. "The land is hidden, Huangquan has a road, and the gods are heavenly, sealed!" A ghost skull mark appeared on the forehead of the old man. Immediately, the old man began to stand on the spot and swayed evenly. It was Su Bai who was also some accident. Xiao Lin didnt come out late and didnt come out late. It actually came out at this time. Kobayashi carried a cigarette in the other hand and walked over. The old couple were put together, like two tumblers, swaying from side to side. "Fat, the old man adds a seal to his body. This is his body. The one inside is only the soul. If he wants to come and possess, the old body is undoubtedly the most suitable." Xiaolin urged the fat man. . The fat man is also welcome. He tears open the old clothes and puts another seal on the belly of the old man. He dare not make another seal in the old eyebrow position. There is already a seal of Kobayashi, and the fat man himself It is an orthodox Taoist seal. It is very likely that the two sides will have conflicts and influence each other. Su Bai looked at Xiaolin and smiled. "You didn''t come when there was a good hope. You have to be alone when you are desperate. This is not the style of a gambler." "Before I felt that you want to extort and hope that there is no hope. Now I am ready to be positive. What are you afraid of?" The dead birds are not dead for thousands of years, and it seems that the two monks in the house have a lot of tricks. We dont have no chances, plus the entanglement of various causes and effects, and we cant say whos right or wrong. Its also a mess. Accounts, can be confused to a powerful audience, not to mention the relationship of interest, just this kind of stimulation, much stronger than Stud. At this time, the fat man pouted at the side. "Laughing to death, it is obvious that the old man intends not to dream out. He is afraid that he will not be able to run away after the autumn. Therefore, it is better to start up and take so many reasons. This kind of reasonless mind says that I believe, if you say that I don''t believe it, just as I said that I am afraid that my conscience will be uneasy for the rest of my life, so I am deliberately extorting extortion with Dabai." The wife of the old party, the old party himself, the old couples sons and daughters, were sealed at this time. In these four skeletons, there is a real sense of Gods consciousness. In this way, it is equal to The old party has weakened a lot, but the real one is how strong he is, and whoever has no heart. Just like an adult, even if he cut his hands, he can easily kill a bunch of ants with his feet. Just then, in the room, all the windows reflected a face. A face belonging to the old side, very vicissitudes, but also very gloomy, bitter and deep hatred, as if the whole world owes him. "You, don''t want to leave!" The wall of the house began to collapse and turned into a dust, but in the next moment, it re-aggregated further away. The scope of the whole house was also expanded, and Su Bai, Fat Zi and Xiao Lin were also included in the house. Among the scope. PS2: Add a chapter tonight, until two in the morning, there are two more. Chapter 295： There are ghosts inside! "Have we been entered?" The fat man was speechless. "This old party is too unreasonable. It directly expands the scope of the courtyard and hardens people into his home." The next moment, a figure condensed in the yard, appeared in front of the Su Bai. Su Baisong loosed his neck and took out two Hellfire shotguns from the windbreaker. The old man is now in a state of soul, and he is restrained by his own Hellfire shotgun. The shadows swept directly, with a momentum that never went forward. Obviously, even if a small old man was sealed, even if he was greatly weakened, the old party still did not worry, this is an old The enthusiasm of the audience is also a kind of capital that belongs to him. However, Su Bai once saw the science freak who was an ordinary person turning the black audience over the gun and pushing the trigger against the eyebrow. To be honest, from that moment on, the invincible devotion of the audience was in Su Bais heart. Broken Su Bai has been doing too many things recently. He originally planned to wait for the old party to solve this problem. He went to the Frankensteins house to see it. The red boy who gave the house key the last time was kindly given a good luck. The slap shot was wiped out, and Su Bai did not mention much interest in this matter for a long time. Of course, the premise is that this time, Su Bai had to survive first. The fat man and Xiaolin looked at each other. The previous intrigue was the previous thing. Now that the front is just getting up, how to fight, I have to come up with a charter. Both the fat man and Xiaolin have seen the power of the Hellfire shotgun. Kobayashi is more aware of the experience, although in terms of absolute strength, none of them are comparable to the old side in the peak state, but in the combat experience, it really is not a lot of downfall. Kobayashi crossed his hands, and a circle of ghosts came into being. At the same time, Xiaolins eyebrows split open, and a **** seam appeared. A stream of blood spurted out and condensed a **** charm in midair. The **** look looked like a snake. But with a pair of wings, long strips, exuding a thick, dirty and heavy atmosphere. When I saw the blood charm, the fat eyes of the fat man flashed a greedy color. It seems that this is definitely a good thing, but the fat man also knows that when this time is not a dark hand, it is a hand-held compass. Three blue wooden swords flew out and surrounded the three. Su Bai stood behind the fat man and Xiao Lin, or, more precisely, the fat man and Xiao Lin deliberately pressed forward, while putting Su Bai behind him, when Su Bai broke out two Hellfire shotguns. Both of them subconsciously protected Su Bai, and let Su Bai take up the role of output in the back row. Although the old party is only a person, but he is very powerful, this is something that all three people know well. Therefore, it is necessary to go to the battle with a team of division of labor. The black shadow rushed straight, with a kind of pride and disdain; We must know that part of the power of the gods was sealed in the shackles, and a large part of it was involved in the house and the glue of the two monks. Now it is divided and attacked by the three men. It is also the strength of two or three percent. Of course, the algorithm of strength can''t do this. According to the old side of the peak state, the old man in front of him may have more than two points of peak power. But he is still so "straight", still so invisible. Just as the white blacks that Su Bai saw, just like the blue lining that the screaming ants came to the ants, they may be really a kind of people. This contempt for other lives has been integrated into their bones. went. However, black people were killed by ordinary people, and Lan Lin himself scared himself to death. It seems that the results are not very good. Kobayashi''s blood charm is defended at the outermost periphery. When the black shadow rushes up, it is directly wrapped by blood charm, but in the next moment, the black shadow disappears in the same place, appearing in the front, directly passing the blood charm. . "Sanqing Sword!" The outer perimeter line was jumped over like this, the fat man remained calm, and the three wooden swords slashed straight through, with a very strong pressure whistling. After the black shadow was worn by three wooden swords, the body shape was stagnant. At the same time, Kobayashis blood charm turned back and turned around again, and the black shadow was wrapped again. "Ghosts crying!" There was a touch of blood in Xiaolins eyes. The single palm was shot on the ground. From the ground, there was a circle of ghosts that seemed to climb out of hell. They all caught the shadow. The blood charm keeps screaming and screaming, using his body to clamp the shadows. The fat man took advantage of this opportunity to take back the three wooden swords. The brilliance on the compass washed the dirt on the wooden sword, and the blue light on the wooden sword became as sinful as the beginning. The black shadow made a low drink. He wanted to get out of the gourd painting again, but this time Kobayashi had experience, deliberately did not let the blood charm kill the black shadow, so the black shadow tried several times and could not go out again. . Su Bais double guns have been aimed at the shadows, but they cant always say that they have to smash the blood of Xiaolins blood and can only wait for the opportunity. Soon, the time came, and the surrounding environment began to change. The special ability of the Faction in this room began to change the senses of the three people''s vision, hearing, etc. Kobayashi only felt the **** body loose, he knew that the shadow had already I got rid of it, but I couldn''t find it. The fat man snorted and closed his senses. The three wooden swords automatically flew out and began to search for the target with his own spirituality. Su Bai''s muzzle moved according to the direction of the three wooden swords. Soon after Xiaolin, three wooden swords stabbed together, and Su Bai also pulled the trigger. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The black shadow was blown out, faded a lot, and there was a golden light flash on his body. This is an additional attribute of the Hellfire shotgun that is constantly damaging his soul. At this moment, the old wife and the old man who had been sealed were stopped shaking, and the eyelids began to tremble. "He is looking for the flesh." The fat man shouted and immediately flew past. Two of the three wooden swords were nailed to the ground in front of the old man and the old wife. This is a stable seal. After nailing the wooden sword, the body of the old couple began to shake evenly before. However, when the fat man left, the black shadow was once again pressed down. Kobayashis blood charm once again blocked the past. Who knows that the shadow was changed before the change of the style, directly hit the blood charm, blood The charm made a scream and was shot and flew out. Xiaolin also made a sigh, and the mouth overflowed with blood. The whole person kneeled on the ground. Su Bais muzzle kept moving. After hitting the **** charm, the black shadow did not quickly carry out the next round of attacks, but was waiting. A crow squatted on a tree above the house and watched it silently. Sitting on the bench under the subway station, there was a faint blue light in the eyelids. Then he frowned slightly. "It''s a bit wrong." What''s wrong? Liang Sen asked while drinking mineral water. He had just solved it with a punch. Who knows that he just fell into the subway tunnel, and the two just happened to come here to drink something. "Fang Ruhai is even weakened, and even if the audience is more potential, it is impossible to fight so deadly. The dead camel is bigger than Ma, the worm is dead and not stiff, and it is the current Fang Ruhai." "Still stuck?" Liang Sen twisted the bottle of mineral water back and slowly sat down on his body. "Yes, the two monks in the house and the three people outside the house are deadlocked. It is you, probably in the case of being sealed with 40% of the gods, and when there is no body, separate the two sides. How long does it take to go to these five people separately?" Suddenly asked. "Half an hour." Liang Sen said, "This is still the case when I try to save my soul body without being hurt too much. In addition, don''t forget, Fang Ruhai, is the soul repair, his soul. More powerful than me, so it will take less time than me, probably less than twenty minutes; Counting that he has just been threatened and is just about to end his dream, so he should be angry. According to common sense, he should prefer that his soul suffer some damage and that he should be the one in front of him who is arrogant in his eyes. Killing, so the time is about ten minutes, the circle of the house is clear to me. If there is a home bonus, I can reduce the time again. Five minutes is enough. "But now its been 20 minutes, its not over yet. Is it really that the gang suddenly has a potential for it? There was a playful smile on the face. "Give me the information of the five people, we should have missed something." Jie Jie took out his mobile phone and handed it to Liang Sen. "In my mobile phone." Liang Sen took the mobile phone and then directly entered the public account of "kongbu66". He and Litchi had the same authority. Soon, some news has been searched out, and all the listeners have an inseparable connection with the "kongbu66" public number, so Liang Sen does not even need to investigate the public security bureau''s network directly through the public number background permission to retrieve the right Useful information for yourself. immediately, Liang Sens face showed a sneer, "This person, the day before the old party came to me, had logged into the micro-store in the public number in the area where the old family was located to inquire about some redemption information, and later had his login and inquiry records." Jie Yu looked at Liang Sen, "What does this mean?" "There are ghosts among the five people." "But why do you have to be so complicated?" Liang Sen stood up, just as the subway came in from the front of the two of them to enter the station, he was silent for a while, and said: "In order to disturb the causal relationship, it is unclear who is right and who is wrong. It is a foolish account, and he can do what he wants with peace of mind." I saw in the book review area that someone in the history department was asked in 1994. The dragon is now replying in a unified way. It is a fake, and the dragon has created it. If this is really analyzed and investigated by a dragon, then you are really The dead dragon......... The next chapter is written before two in the morning. Chapter 296： foolish and naive Liang Sen walked into the subway, and he was behind him, just because the eyes of Jie Jie had been watching the situation through the crow, so when he walked in, it was a bit like a trembled blind man. Liang Sen seems to be still Remembering the little hatred, deliberately did not go to help, let the solution to find out. A young woman who was originally sitting in the position met, and immediately stood up and helped to sit down to her position. Jie Jie wanted to refuse, but I was so enthusiastic about it, I didnt know what to say, I could only sit down silently. Liang Sen coughed aside and smiled on his face. The young woman stood in front of the dispelling, watching such a handsome and calm handsome man is actually a blind person, and my heart actually has a feeling of pity and pity. After the subway passed two stops, most of the people in the train went down, and Liang Sen sat down next to Jie. "How is it, how do you feel cared for?" "There is nothing to feel when watching the show," said Jie, who said that he had been watching the scene through the crow. "Its almost half an hour, still deadlocked?" "The Hellfire shotgun in the hands of the new neighbors has a special gram for the soul. The two men are a ghost and a Taoist. They are also good at the soul. The situation is still deadlocked, but Fang Wenhai has successfully The three of them cut open." "Cut it, but still don''t do it. What do you mean by Fang Wenhai?" "In observation." Jie Jie replied, "He is fully observing everyone, these five people, no, these four people, he is looking for a favorite. This sounds a bit awkward, square Wenhai has been dreaming for such a long time. After waking up, I found that my orientation has changed?" "You know what I mean." Liang Sen glanced at the explanation. "You are blind and blind." "........." "Fang Wenhai''s dream is enough. The person always wakes up. I used to be deceived by the selfishness and paranoia that he presented. I forgot a little. If he does not dream and intends to wake up, he Still the same level and stage as I existed. I thought of a character at the same level as me too simple, or that he disguised himself too deeply. As a soul repair, the soul is strong, the flesh is weak, this is the common problem of all soul system strengthening, or weak point. Coupled with a brain two years ago, after the accident of his familys car accident, he built the house, locked himself up and dreamed, and even made his own body into a dream in the room. The body that belongs to him is actually ruined. Every time I enter the story world, the terrorist broadcast will help him improve his body according to his own rules. But after leaving the story world, the terrorist broadcast can no longer send him an identical body. After all, his body is well preserved, so every Before and after the terrorist broadcast, he is a state of soul, and the terrorist broadcast will take back the body. The flesh is no longer suitable for him. He should be able to feel it in the world of the story, because the physical broadcast of the terrorist broadcast in the story world is entirely based on the template of his physical body. It will not be added. A trace of the slightest, as to whether it is a match, only his own heart is clear, according to the news I learned, in the last story world, he appeared in the state of the soul. "This means that his body is completely mismatched with his soul, and even not compatible, because in the past two years, his soul has actually grown continuously." The unsolved ring finger suddenly trembled, as if suddenly thought of something, said: "For two years, in addition to the short time into the story world, Fang Wenhai is in the real room all the time in the house. The law of the circle is a dream. How terrible is this exercise and polishing of the soul? After all, hosting the law is based on the power of the soul. In the eyes of outsiders, this is a simple consumption, but from our perspective. On the upside, this is an exercise." Liang Sen subconsciously touched his pocket, took out a piece of chewing gum, peeled off the wrapping paper and sent it into his mouth, chewed it gently, and his expression looked calm. Clearly clear, Liang Sen''s emotions are already on the verge of anger and runaway. At this time, the blink of an eye was dispelled, and his own perspective was cut back from the crow. The crow flew up. It was originally a passer-by, but it was only a short time to solve the eyes. "There is a sentence, I know that you already know, but I still want to say." Liang Senmo took a look at his fist. "If someone wants to go down to the ground, they can say it." "Why did you promise to help him preside over the battle when he entered the story world?" "Because, I saw him poorly at that time." Liang Sen replied. "Poor?" Jie Xiao smiled. "I understand that it is really pitiful. A family has been in a car accident. He died. He could not bear such a blow, so he built a ''Peach Blossom Source'' for himself. I stayed inside and dreamed of it, not wanting to wake up, very beautiful, very sentimental, very moving, how infatuated man, what a great fatherly love." Having said that, the lyrics can''t help but untie the watch worn on his wrist. "Two years ago, Liang Mou, much more pure than now, even if it has experienced the ups and downs in the story world, but it is not so numb to the present, at least, your life in the real world, or I have feelings, the most incompetent, like the present, clean and self-sufficient, and now I immediately plan to sit on his stepfather after seeing the child." Liang Sen did not speak, and continued to listen to the explanation. "Two years later, today, every time I have to help Fang Wenhai to preside over the squad, you feel bored, or you have changed your mind and become mature. Looking at Fang Wenhai''s family. Because Fang Wenhais own desires are not super-existent, he is not allowed to reincarnate, and he plays with him every day. Fang Wenhais selfish love gradually becomes a metamorphosis in your eyes. For his family, his love is actually An unbearable weight. You want to pick up the child, you also notice that Fang Wenhai is tired, so you push the boat and introduce Fang Wenhai''s body to the new neighbor downstairs. You always feel that you are doing everything right. When he needs your help, you have helped him many times. When he is bored, you give him an opportunity to step down. You always feel that you are doing well and doing a good job. I don''t know if the real purpose of doing this is from an investment, or from the deepest experience and feelings left two years ago. But now the facts are already in front of you, We are also convinced that both of us have thought of the truth of the matter. Fang Wenhais waking up this time is definitely not the kind of boat that is tired of being forced at the same time after being persecuted, but it is a matter of deliberation. In two years, he used this method to constantly temper his own soul, relying on controlling the embarrassment of one of his family members, constantly fabricating a dream, he fabricated himself, but the real Being able to stay awake at all times is a kind of tempering and understanding of the mind. As I approached, Fang Wenhais body came here. In the end, I want to ask you for help. Or is it to find our new neighbors? It happens that your company is at this level and have to come over to see you? And it is no coincidence that we recommended our new neighbor to him. Is it right? Going far, say........." Unzip the phone and enter a folder, then click on a picture of a picture of an adult man. "Who is he?" Liang Sen asked. "At the beginning, he crashed into the car driven by his wife because of improper driving, causing the old wife to fall into the river with a pair of children, all died. Now, he is still locked in prison." Liang Sens eyes narrowed slightly. "Yes, he is still locked in prison." Jie Jie continued: "The true feelings of the family that you have shown so vividly two years ago, immersed in family members for two years. I am willing to dream, as a powerful listener, how can he still tolerate the driver of the anecdote to continue to live under the premise of absolute causality? In this world, there is really no Taohua source. I admire Fang Wenhai. I spent two years practicing in the real world, feeling in the real world, and friends of your level to help. I believe that for two years The audience that helped him and moved him is definitely not a minority. At the same time, I admire him more. He is really embarrassed, jealous of himself, and even more embarrassed to his family. This is a bureau. He personally directed the accidental death of his family for his own cultivation and promotion. Then he built this peach flower source with your sympathy and help. Now, he may feel that his soul and mood have reached the goal he hoped to achieve in the past two years, so he is ready to end, but in the end there is one thing, that is, the lack of a body with potential. Deliberately creating a way of being weak and deceiving, deliberately creating a way of indulging in love for their loved ones, letting the group of listeners go to his home, threatening him, blackmailing him, messing up causality, in this way, in causality He is in a weak position, and he has enough reasons and excuses to act on them in an upright manner, to choose a body that he feels most satisfied with. The soul is strong, and with a body that he is satisfied with, the wishful thinking of one hand, it is very good. He turned his head and looked at his boss. Some accidents, he found that his bosss face was not angry, but thoughts. Liang Sen suddenly asked at this time: "When did you start investigating Fang Wenhai?" Not long after the detective told me about the alternative Taohuayuan story. The solution was paused. What happened? Liang Sens mouth suddenly showed a smile: "I was thinking, you said that the detective who told you about the alternative Peach Blossom Story, he believes that there will be a peach flower source?" "Of course, I don''t believe it. How can people who use the angle and thinking to interpret the story of Taohuayuan can believe that there will be a place in the world where peach blossoms come from." Jie Jie replied. Liang Sen spread his hands, "Then the question is coming, our new neighbor, why do you believe that the old peach blossom is true, and it is silly and naive to run over... Extortion? Chapter 297： There will always be waves Su Bai was half-squatting on the ground, and the two guns were on the ground to support his body. The body was already scarred. For a vampire, such an injury can still stay on the surface. A lot of problems, obviously, the blood self-repair ability is almost exhausted, the whole person said that it is a bit exaggerated, but barely has a bit of a strong end. Over there, Xiaolin has already collected the serious blood charm, he is still a little better, but it is also very limited, the whole person seems very decadent, retreat in the corner of the yard, do not say a word, do not say a word And it has been going on for a long time. Next to the fat man, there are three broken swords. The fingers of the fat man who used to control the wooden sword are also bloodstained at this time. The skin is fleshy, and the pain that followed for a while is constantly coming in like a tide, so that the fat man keeps taking a deep breath or grinning. . The shadow is actually much thinner than it was at the beginning, but he still looks so calm. It is a desperate calm, like a chariot, rolling back and forth, even if it has been damaged and rusted. But the enemy in front of it has been exhausted by the sprint back and forth. The final air machine of the black shadow is locked on Su Bais body. Su Bais slight glimpse is a special feeling, a familiar feeling. This feeling has also existed in the last story world. This kind of feeling is Lan Lin. As if he had become a piece of meat in someone else''s mouth, everyone wanted to eat a bite, and a white smile appeared in the corner of Su Bai''s mouth. He did not expect that he had the hidden attributes of Tang Yan. For the old side, it is actually very difficult for him to find a suitable body. If he finds a one that does not match himself, it is a busy life. He needs a body that can carry his own soul. The fat man is a descendant of the Taoist Taoist family. Zhou is full of Taoist atmosphere in the body. The monk is a Buddhist monk. Gyatso is a witch. Xiaolin is a ghost repairer. Their bodies are actually with their own special kind of intensification. , or branding it, and it is very important for the soul class. If the old party chooses one of them, the success will not be said first, even if it is successful, then it will take a lot of effort to work with it. The inherent temperament of the body to fight and suppress, this is to find a guilty for himself. Su Bai, who has a blood and zombie atmosphere, but does not know how to do it, is equal to a mobile treasure house, everywhere brilliant, but has not been discovered, of course, not Su Bai is not willing to explore, just because of the particularity of his own mutated lineage So that he can''t exchange upgrades through micro-shops, use other methods to carry out enlightenment and strengthen and eat too much time and opportunity. Although Su Bai has tried to develop a lot of potential abilities, compared with fat people, The degree of his own use of his own lineage is actually very low. Compared with the body of Buddha, the devil, the ghost, the Tao, and the attribute, Su Bais body is actually the least targeted to the soul. The shadows are shrouded down. This time, the breath of the black shadow seems to have doubled, and it is a desperate and sensational. Just like walking around the vegetable market, it is the decision to decide which one to start with. The fat man and Su Bai looked at each other and began to recite the curse. Under the whole body, the silver snake smashed, and above the top of the head, a layer of blue-colored robbery clouds was already brewing. This is the method of mine-leading. In the last story world, Su Bai saw the use of Master Feng Yalong, and because he used to see the fat man before, So Bai at that time identified the motivation of Feng Yalong to estimate the time of stagnation. The black shadow does not seem to care about this thunder. In fact, he does not need to care. First, he is not a sinister thing. He is rarely harmed by thunder, even if he is now a soul. But now he is in his own room, there is a law of shelter, he is very emboldened. The next moment, the shadows opened and the house began to distort. The fat man suddenly found that his position was constantly being moved. This is the reason for the house array. It also directly led to the use and guidance of the fat man on the sky thunderbolt, unless he did not do anything to directly lead the thunder to the chaos. If you want to aim, it will be very difficult. Most of the fat people who are thinking about thundering are now unable to distinguish all kinds of wrong information that the senses are now sending. Xiaolin sits cross-legged and seems to be meditating. It seems to be a rest. But there is always a kind of view on the wall that looks like a fire. The difference between it and the fat man Su Bais fight against the shadow is that he is now Weird and calm. After the black shadow isolated the fat man, Kobayashi automatically quit, only the goal of Su Bai was left. He came directly to Su Bai and attempted to wrap the Su Bai with his own shadow. However, at this time, Su Bais body collapsed and turned into a black fog. In the courtyard, the black shadows of the two groups are undergoing a chase game. It seems like a cat and a mouse, it looks ridiculous, but it is also very sad; The old side seems reluctant to continue playing. The house made a crisp sound at this time, as if it was overwhelmed. At the same time, a terrible pressure came, directly suppressing the area where Su Bai was, Su Bais body. The black fog could not continue to move at this time and was locked in that area. Su Bai stopped at the place, the black mist dissipated, revealing his body shape, and he raised his head slightly, watching the old man who wrapped himself from top to bottom. "Actually, I was really touched." Su Bai slowly said, "I am also very willing to believe that there will be such a wonderful in the world." In the face of Su Bais self-talk, the old party did not pay too much attention. He was too lazy to pay attention to it. It was like the sorrow before the ants were terminated. It seems to have a kind of aestheticism, but it is actually worth mentioning. . The shadow has entered his body from all directions. Ok, At this point, Su Bai can clearly perceive that As a man, being entered into the body by another man, this feeling is a bit strange, but it seems that there is no such pain in the imagination, but soon, Su Bai began to perceive that his soul is being isolated, he is right The control of one''s own body begins to decrease continuously. This is the feeling of being taken away... Before the white calm of Su Bai can be said to be pretending to be calm, then the calmness of being killed now, the old side still paused, he always felt that it should not be this kind of reaction. "But I don''t believe that people who are constantly struggling to survive in the world of the story, after returning to the real world, still use this kind of mentality and love to live in their own peach blossoms. This peach blossom source is too emotional and too disgusting. Su Bai continued to calmly say that his voice has become lower and lower. The fat man still insisted on fixing the thunder, and Kobayashi was still sitting there in the knees. In the house, the two monks were in a long-term stalemate with another black shadow that intercepted them. The array in the house has been running for two years, and it contains a lot of hard work and help for the audience. Today, this house is the biggest reliance and enthusiasm of the old man. It seems that in this room, he is a terrorist broadcast, and the terrorist broadcast is him. Just as ordinary people encounter horrible things, they can''t help but scream: "My God, my God." For the audience, the most terrible existence is not heaven, nor God, but terrorist broadcast, horror. Broadcasting is actually the most terrible ultimate that most listeners have ever encountered. The black shadows in the house no longer actively attack Gyatso and the monks. The two monks are now scarred. Obviously, the previous stalemate is very uncomfortable for them. Now, the old man is making a fortune, so he needs to make sure All of this went smoothly, and naturally it eased the suppression of others, because in his view, those few people actually did not pose any threat to themselves. Some of his own strength is still wandering and nursing outside. The house''s formation is so strong, and several insurances are already in place. They can''t find any waves. The facts are also true. Kobayashi looked at the scene where Su Bais body was constantly invaded by black shadows. In the eyes, there was a slight impression, but this little womans beard was quickly wiped out by himself. This is the audience, this is Reality, this is the rule that is difficult to change. Su Bai himself also knows that in the world of the audience, being smashed by the teammates is a normal and habit, so he should not blame himself? Kobayashi slowly stood up, and the things here are coming to an end. Looking around, Xiaolins mouth outlines a bitter smile. Maybe this is a good team. Everyone is very good, but the ants are more excellent. Can''t pull the elephant''s legs. In the subway station, Jie and Liang Sen came to the ground with the elevator. Not far from the front, it was the community where the old house was located. "It seems that it is coming to an end." In the discourse, with a little disappointment, just like a big drama, this end, some waves are not shocked. Before listening to the counter-request of my boss, I thought that there would be more interesting results. It seems that there is no more. Liang Sen continued to chew on the chewing gum. The perception of the two of them, under such a close distance, was able to sense what was happening in the house, not to mention that Liang Sen himself had presided over the circle of the house. More familiar with the house. "It''s a bit boring." Liang Sen echoed. "You don''t want to do something?" Liang Sen shrugged. "I was deceived. It was too naive. At the same time, I was deceived with some feelings, and there was no loss. Although I hate it, I wouldnt go with one and now. The same level of existence to tear the skin." "If you don''t shoot, then they really have no chance at all." Jie said. "This world is like this. The miracle can be called a miracle because it does not happen in most cases. Huh? ............" Chapter 298： Do not believe to look up, who has surpassed the sky! Su Bais body has been slowly infiltrated, and the integration of the shadows has made his whole persons temperament change constantly, because he is becoming another person. Once he wins, Su Bais soul will also Being annihilated, this is the necessary insurance measure. The old party will not understand the truth that the grass does not remove the roots. He can even kill his own relatives. After his death, he will also ban their souls and make them work with them. Mood, such a person, where is there any compassion? It seems that everything is going on smoothly, my own plan, my own calculations, two years, I have touched a lot of people, and I have accepted the help of many people. I should be the final one. Although it takes a long time, although there is more time, although there are many, though, as long as the final result is good, then everything is worth it. In the meantime, the old party seemed to see that he was sitting in the co-pilot position of the truck. He controlled the driver to slam into the car where his wife and children were sitting. He watched the car fall into the river, but he himself Standing by the river, watching everything quietly, this scene has been imprinted in the minds of the old. If you say that you are not jealous of your family, it is a fake, but how many are wrong, that is also a fake; The old party two years ago, although far less powerful than it is now, is similar to the level of Su Bai today. If he wants to save people, it is definitely a breeze, but he did not. Because he loves his family more than he loves his family. Everything that is concerned about and completes his own plan is what he cares and cares about. A plan similar to a castle in the air, the result is actually realized step by step by him. This sense of accomplishment is enough to make up for the haze of losing his family. Even more than enough. Many listeners cherish the real world life in the world of the story when they return to the real world. They cherish family, love and friendship. These are extravagant things in the story world. The old party is taking advantage of this and shaping itself into the template and spiritual sustenance of these people. The evil person, there is always a piece of softness in the heart. If there is no other audience at the time, this room, he built If you don''t get up, this plan will not be implemented. It is no exaggeration to say that the old party succeeded in deceiving the listeners of that period and let them be willing to add to their plans. Now, everything is almost over, Its like a bride on a red carpet. Life is finally the end of a paragraph, a new chapter, to be opened. However, at this moment, Su Bais right arm position suddenly began to burn, and a wolf totem suddenly appeared, spreading out with a kind of sensation and awkward breath, as if hiding another soul here, in Su Bais consciousness. When it began to sink, it awakened. The old man who has completely occupied and can even control the body of Su Bai has turned his head and looked at Su Bai, who is also his own right arm, and is somewhat astonished. The next moment, in the house, Gyatso sitting cross-legged, a group of black shadows began to appear, and fell on his own body, this is the atmosphere of the old soul, this is the power from the old side. Its not over yet. Its still going on, However, this time it is not the old party who wants to take the initiative. Because he has occupied the body of Su Bai, the next step is to clean up the soul and breath of Su Bai in this body, but this time, it is Jia The initiative caused by the initiative, as if a ,, the woman is holding a knife to force you to do with her, love, you do not need to pay, she will take the initiative to give you a red envelope, happiness comes too suddenly, but also makes people Unpredictable, even, people are a little scared. Because the old side only needs a body is enough, he does not need to involve too much, and dare not involve too much, this is not a simple and simple thing to kill, this is a win! Gyatsos body began to have dark shadows, and his magic body began to manifest itself. With a sly face, it seems that he is doing strong resistance, but these resistances are the same as those of Su Bais previous resistance. Its like taking a form and going through a cut-off because the old mans soul is really too strong for the rest of the audience. The old party began to become a little imaginary, but in the momentum, it still does not fall, "You are going to die, then you will be satisfied!" The old mans voice exploded from the depths of his soul. Gyatsos eyes and ears were overflowing with blood and began to drip out. Obviously, the support could not continue. The black shadow also began to infiltrate the body of Gyatso. However, the next moment, in the chest position of Gyatso, a white lotus began to bloom, emitting a rich and holy fragrance, such as the same Buddha, like a bodhisattva, holy. With a touch of compassion and compassion. The monks around Gyatso are also working on the knees, chanting the Buddhist scriptures, and the law is solemn. The old party was a little panicked, and he won the Su Bai. He took ten steadily and took Gyatso by the way. This is a big hidden danger, and it is already a little breathless. Now, he has to accept a series of implicated ones. Continue to win the battle, he can''t stop, don''t dare to stop, and can''t stop. In the middle of it, the old man understood what was coming. This is a series of sets. These people actually put their soul marks in tandem in advance to avoid this situation being broken one by one. The old side, that is, the current Su Bai turned around and looked at Xiao Lin on one side. Kobayashi shook his head in a ignorant way. He really didn''t know what was going on, and he didn''t know when they had a soul brand in each other. He didn''t know it at all. The monk also took the initiative to participate in the house. The old party would only continue to smack the scalp unless he wanted to spit it out. Even if those bodies were used, it would be useless, but there is no other way. He simply couldn''t stop and stop. He could only spend a lot of energy and take these people away. The rest of the body was made into a scorpion or use the body of Su Bai. However, the previous wins also consumed a lot of old people, so the monk actually started a stalemate and war of resistance at this time. However, the old side was still unreservedly dumped. Finally, even the monk fell. However, the position of the left palm of the monk showed a blue wooden sword imprint. At this time, the fat man who was taking the Thunder did not do anything at all. He put down the thunder and robbed him on the side and began to take the initiative to bear the shackles from the old side. The old man is already angry. He is tired. It is not so easy to eat and drink. But how can things become like this. They seem to know that they want to do this in advance, otherwise they will not do it long ago. Prepare for prevention. "You dare to betray me!" The roar of the old man blew up in the forest of Kobayashi. "Not me, really not me, I don''t know anything, I don''t know anything." The scattered black shadows are now all condensed. The old side must do everything in its power to attack the fat man. This last stronghold is attacked. If Kobayashi does not participate, then the fat man is the last target, although he is very tired and tired. But the old side believes that he can still support it. But also for the night long dreams, he said in Xiaolins knowledge of the sea: "I can''t get distracted, you can solve the fat man!" This kind of game, so that the old side is a little powerless, if you can do it in the simplest way, it is best. Kobayashi bites his teeth and goes straight to the fat man. The fat man is standing in the same place, and his black mark is constantly appearing on his body. Obviously he is also resisting, but his place seems to be a bit more comfortable. Obviously, the old man did not have a spurt of the beginning. . "You, you already know?" Kobayashi asked as he walked over and gloomy. The fat man opened his mouth and smiled. His teeth were bloodshot. "Ghost nails can deceive Su Bai. You can''t lie to us. Su Bai is not professional in this respect, but we are experts. That kind of ghost nails can''t appear in plain white for no reason, nor is the ghost of the passing road deliberately left behind. This is refining with the soul of the undead, and it is something that is sacrificed by special rituals. You I just thought of using an excuse to bring Su Bai here, so I just found something for the reason. You don''t make this kind of low-level cognitive mistakes, so we know from the beginning that you have problems, and then in fact, any information you provide afterwards, we understand from the opposite direction, indeed it is out. Its amazing, I really want to thank you. The possibility of winning this, we thought of it, but leaving each other with a soul mark just to facilitate contact in this strange room, I did not expect that it can really be used like this. Xiaolin smiled, the blood charm flew again, and pointed at the fat man. "I thought he would call a friend together, so I can give this more choices, but I didn''t expect that he could call you over, honestly. Say, I have some regrets, because by looking at it, you really have the possibility to turn over." "We don''t have to lose now." The fat man continued to smile. "Sorry, you have no chance." Kobayashi raised his hand, and the blood charm once again condensed his anger. The monk sitting cross-legged at this time opened his eyes hard and his lips slammed a few times. Now most of his body is controlled by the old man. It is very difficult to do a little bit of action, but the monk still struggles to spit out two words: "Unblock!" The fat man also bowed his head and drank two words: "Unblock!" In an instant, Laofangs son Xiaowen, Laofangs daughter Xiaojuan, Old wife, The old partys own embarrassment, All were unwrapped at the beginning of the seal, The scene of the house began to change instantly. Kobayashi only felt a flower in front of him, and the fat man in front disappeared. Xiaojuan leaned on him: "Uncle, my mother has cooked, you come to eat." "Yeah, uncle, come to eat together." Xiaowen also glared at Kobayashi''s arm. "Come on, come into the house to eat together." The old wife also came to pull. "You''re welcome, go into the house together to eat." The old party also shouted. Kobayashis face, cold sweat, DC, He is clear about these defects, these undead, How deep is the hatred of the only relative who is living in the world. Chapter 299： From the anger in the house! "I can''t believe my eyes." At this moment, the eyes glowed with blue brilliance. At this moment, he completely invaded the animals and cameras near the house, etc. "What is going on in the house; Before, because he was too far away, he could only control one crow, but now his choices have become more and more, and the images he gets will be more stereoscopic and have no dead ends. One of the untied hands rested on Liang Sens shoulder, and the picture he saw would also appear in Liang Sens knowledge of the sea; Two people came here from the location of the company for various reasons, but also for various reasons, they did not enter the house, and did not interfere with anything inside; For Liang Sen, even if he suffered the anger of being deceived, he still refused to completely tear his face with a presence of his own level, and he was relieved. More is Liang Sens servant, even if he often makes jokes in words. But he will not act on such things without the permission of Liang Sen. "It''s really interesting." Liang Sen muttered to himself, with a kind of jealousy and sigh. "Suddenly I feel old, solve the manager, do you feel the same?" "Do you mean the time on the bed?" asked a smile on the corner of the mouth. "To discuss this topic with a big man, I always feel that it is a very dangerous thing. In other words, I have been single because I still remember the woman, what about you?" Jie Jie did not speak, just looked at Liang Sen. Liang Sen shrugged his shoulders. "You have not saved." "Actually, whoever is dead, I don''t know yet." Jie Jie suddenly said. "Oh, its almost the same." Liang Sen took off his glasses and took a piece of crepe to wipe it. "The ending of this is in line with the aesthetic of the terrorist broadcast. Don''t you think?" Jie Jie nodded, "But this is not the story world, here is the real world." "In fact, there is no difference." Liang Sen sighed. "Continue to watch it and see the final result." "But no matter what the outcome, you won''t come out." "Just look at the movie, always wait until the movie ends, maybe there will be eggs behind." ............ Kobayashis body was pulled by Xiaojuan, Xiaowen and others. He was going to kill the fat, because its obvious that the real old man doesnt seem to have more spare time to take the last fat man off, or He said that the real old man still believes in his own heart, but from the feeling of Kobayashi, whether he can win the last fat man is really very hanging. This is equal to a climb without a retreat. If you can''t climb the top of the top, you will fall into the cliff! At this point, Kobayashi is very clear that he had chosen to stand on the side of Fang Wenhai before they formed a team with Su Bai. In this case, there is naturally an exchange of interests that they cannot tell, but this team also means a lot. The danger, this time, getting along, Kobayashi has already barely figured out the spleen of Su Bai, the fat man and Gyatso and the monk. These four people are really swearing, and even in some traits, they are no less Old party After the end of this incident, if the final winner is not Fang Wenhai but Su Bai, then, Xiaolin does not believe that he can live alive and leave the beach, and he has made a choice. The teammates who have abandoned can even say that they are deliberately digging. Pit them, they have enough causal reasons to retaliate against themselves. However, just as Kobayashi was ready to push away the blocking of these people, he accidentally discovered that the environment around him was constantly changing. Before he was standing in the yard, but the next moment, he found himself sitting. At the dining table, the blood charm disappeared, and there was still a pair of chopsticks in his hand. On the dining table, there was a hot meal. Kobayashis body began to tremble. This is a manifestation of inner fear. He cant be afraid. Before entering this house, there are many strange things. Xiaolin knows that Fang Wenhai is watching all this in the dark. There won''t be any big problems, but now Fang Wenhai is there to fight with Su Bai, Gyatso, Monk and Fatty for four people, completely ignoring this house. Then, this house is completely in a state of no ownership... And the old man, the old wife, Xiaojuan, Xiaowen, they are actually the real thing of this house for two years - the aborigines! That is to say, now this house is in the hands of the family of the old party, and Kobayashi is also clear, the family of the old side, the hate of the other side of the sea, how strong it is. Deep family ties can''t stop the torture of two years after being confessed by relatives! "Eat." Xiaojuan urged. "Eat." Xiaowen urged. "Eat." The old wife urged. "Eat." The old side also urged. Xiaolin didn''t want to eat, he was so anxious that he was sweating. However, he didn''t want to eat, he had to eat. His hands didn''t seem to listen to himself. He took the initiative to pick up the food, and then his mouth opened and he sent it into his mouth. He swallowed it without chewing. Xiaolin couldn''t control himself. When the house was first established, there were a lot of listeners who had contributed. The mysterious inside was very deep and deep. Now Fang Wenhai is still doing his best to stalemate outside, this house, This big killer is completely under the control. Xiao Lin is in it. He is also a person on the side of Fang Wenhai. What kind of treatment he will suffer, he will be left behind, but he is clear. At least, its not as simple as eating out. Soon, Kobayashi also found out that it was not right. It was really not just a simple meal. People didnt plan to be so simple. They kept eating, a table of food, Laofang, Laofangs wife and Xiaowenhe. Xiaojuan did not move the chopsticks. They just looked at themselves with enthusiasm and kept urging themselves to eat. After eating a bowl of rice, the old wife immediately added a bowl of rice to himself. After eating five bowls and half a table of food on the dinner table, Kobayashi finally panicked, not to mention anything else. The feeling of terrible tearing and propensity that came from the stomach was enough to make him feel unbearable. But he is still eating, can''t stop, can''t stop, keep feeding the food into his mouth without control, and chew it a little bit, meaning it swallows. This is true. Gobble up, this is the real way to eat. Xiaolins stomach has been bulged, the belly is covered with blue veins, and the old wife has brought out a large bowl of soup. Xiaolin wants to refuse, but there is no way and no ability to refuse. He took the initiative to start the soup and started to drink. Drinking constantly, drinking constantly, and soon, a large bowl of soup drank. "I have a good soup. I have cooked a lot." The old wife said very kindly. Now she looks very kind, but in Xiaolin''s opinion, it is very embarrassing because it is very horrible because Soon, the old wife came out of the kitchen and got a big bowl of soup. Xiaolin took it again and ate it completely in one breath. Immediately, the old wife smiled and went back to the soup. Xiaolin continued to drink and drank. Xiaolin could not restrain his mouth and began to have soup overflow. But he can''t help himself, he still continues to support himself, can''t control himself, and continues to eat and drink. Immediately, the old man stood up and walked over with his own pair of children. The old man grabbed Kobayashis shoulder and arm position, and Xiaowen and Xiaojuan grabbed Kobayashis legs. Is it uncomfortable? This is the soil method, help you. Both the old side and the pair of childrens faces were filled with eyes of concern, but Kobayashi did not realize the meaning of concern. He was lifted up, and the old and his own children began to stretch Kobayashi. body of. In ancient times, there were many special penalties that have been hidden and passed down. For example, in a dirty prison, there are many uninformed embarrassing things. The jailer wants to kill a prisoner without revealing the traces. In fact, it is really simple. First hungry for a few days, then prepare him a rich table of big fish, the prisoner will definitely eat a full meal, then several jailers will grab the prisoner''s head and feet and stretch and squeeze back and forth In this case, people are actually very provocative, but they can''t detect the slightest injury. In some ancient novel stories, they are called prison death. Obviously, Kobayashi is suffering from this kind of pain. Compared with those prisoners, Kobayashi actually eats more and more. Gradually, Kobayashi felt that his stomach had burst, and his entire body had become distorted at this time, twisted together, and all his senses. Kobayashi wants to resist, he always wants to resist, but this house, now does not allow him to resist, does not allow him to resist, his own strength, compared to the house, still seems much smaller. Fang Wenhai can control this house, and Liang Sen can actually control it. After all, Liang Sen once helped him to host several battles while Fang Wenhai entered the story world. However, Fang Wenhai has no chance at all and is in the final battle with the fat man. And Liang Sen is on the wall, and has no intention of shooting. Xiaojuan Xiaowen, these real aborigines, completely evoked the terrible surprise of this house, or in fact, they themselves were part of this house. They are the real key points of this law. "puff" Kobayashis eyes, ears, nose and nose were overflowing with blood at this time. The food on the table slowly became a variety of locusts, snake worms, etc., a bright red meat I started to drill out of Kobayashis nostrils, ears, and even eyes......... PS: At the beginning of the night, the background has collapsed. I have been unable to get in. Now I am finally fine. The next chapter will be published before 2 am, and I will panic and hold the dragon! Chapter 300： Come on, blew it up. The size of the fat man is very large, which may not increase the difficulty of being defeated. However, it is undoubtedly the process of giving up the finished book and showing it more clearly. At this time, most of the fat body is originally white and tender. The skin began to transform into a black-black color. He clenched his teeth and sweated coldly, apparently struggling to resist and support. In fact, in the way of wheel warfare, the people in front are very tragic, but the last person is the real key. If the last person cant hold back, then the active sacrifice of all the previous people lost meaning, if the last person supported Live, then the sacrifice of all the people ahead will be temporary. As long as the fat man stayed down, in this battle, four people won the victory. Fang Wenhai has tried his best, even if he is still working very hard, but he has never been able to break the fat man''s "Fat Mountain." The more stagnant it is, the more it is consumed for Fang Wenhai, and his power is constantly passing and weakening. The chain reaction brought by this is not only difficult for the fat man to make progress, but also Some of them were Su Bai, the monk and Gyatso who had already been condemned and suppressed, and they began to make a fuss. Fang Wenhai even noticed that the three of them were accumulating strength to counterattack. After all, before he could not completely complete the battle, Fang Wenhai could not erase the souls of the original body. This is equivalent to giving Su Bai their chances of three people. The situation has begun to steadily slide down and slipped to the point where Fang Wenhai is uncontrollable. Xiaolin disappeared and Fang Wenhai was very clear about where Xiaolin is now. "You are my wife, you are my children. At this time, I didn''t help me, but it hurt me!" Fang Wenhais roar echoed in all corners of the room. In the house, Xiaowen, Xiaojuan, Laofang, and the old wife, their bodies trembled, and then they showed the color of horror. Obviously, their other Wenhai, more than family love, not husband and wife, not father and son. Women''s feelings are not awe, not worship, but a kind of... deep fear. This fear has been imprinted into the depths of the soul in these two years. Su Bais body suddenly stunned at this time, and his eyes recovered a brief Qingming. He opened his mouth: "Look up and look at the sky, whoever is in the sky!" Because Su Bai and Fang Wenhai are now a common body, Su Bais voice is transmitted to all corners of the house as before Fang Wenhai. After the old party, the old wife, Xiaojuan, and Xiaowen heard the words of Su Bai, the horror of the face slowly disappeared, and then there was a firm and ruined boat. On this day, they didnt want to go any longer. Going down, from the moment they died, to now, two years, their hearts are filled with the endless anger of the other side of the sea, they not only want to be free, not only want to end themselves, they, even more, revenge! Even if this person is himself, even if this person is his own husband, even if this person is his father, when some things have done some extreme point, the family ... is actually not worth mentioning. Kobayashis stomach continued to bulge, and a snake worm and worm snarled in his body. The power in the room kept suppressing Kobayashi so that he could not resist. He could only feel that his body was happening. Change, a little bit of perception of the collapse of your body, or even your own soul, has been greatly affected at this time. "you guys" The next moment, Fang Wenhai regained the control of Su Bais body. He began to roar and began to growl. "I give you the opportunity to live forever, give you the existence that will never be annihilated, and you actually reward me so, how can you do this to me!" ............ Liang Sen licked his ears, Fang Wenhai''s roar, was clearly introduced into his ears, always felt that this is so ironic, so unreasonable. "This is selfish human nature." Liang Sen nodded. "I feel that the world owes him." "It is interesting to say such words. How many naives you were two years ago, actually believe that such people are still helping." Jie Jie sneered. "Whoever has a brain-dead, but now, for me, these are meaningless, because Fang Wenhai has turned himself into a brain-dead in the past two years. He has established a fake peach blossom. However, his heart, but really banned in the peach blossom source, has become stupid, stupid, become, foolish, such a person, actually still with me, really makes me a little uncomfortable. Liang Sen took the gum-wrapped paper, spit it up in the mouth, wrapped it in his pocket, smiled and said: "Look up and look at the sky, whoever has surpassed the sky. This is really interesting." "It''s really interesting, it''s also very good." The solution was paused. "But I don''t believe it above the top of the head. It really has a god." "Every listener who enters the terrorist broadcast is an atheist, because God, this is an illusion that people have made up because of fear and fear, giving people warmth and comfort, burying their heads in the sand pit like ostriches, I dont know what to do, pretending to be looked after and protected by God. However, in fact, everyone, deep inside, has the kind of plot to be ''accepted'', but some people are very obvious, some people are not obvious, nothing more. I can conclude that most of the listeners have the same feeling of terror broadcasts as the Christians in the real world. "This is true, there is depth." Jie said. "In fact, there is no depth. You see Fang Wenhai deliberately killing his own family for his own purposes. They have also banned their souls for two years and suffered torture. Is this not very inhuman? However, you must not forget that the woman who was in my heart, but went directly to the UK, wiped out a city, and talked about cruelty. It seems that Fang Wenhai even gave her shoes. "So the point is, when terrorist broadcasts measure these things, do they actually have their own subjective feelings?" "Maybe it is, but from another angle, Fang Wenhais affairs are really happening in front of us, so we will feel that Fang Wenhais self-acquisition and good reincarnation, and the things that Litchi did at the beginning have erased a city. I know what I feel at the time, so domineering, I am a woman I like." "Oh, it really is this feeling." Jie Jie nodded. "But, one thing I really want to know, the four people, gathered together at the beginning, when did they decide to take this extreme way to do this? One step?" "If I said that it was designed from the beginning, I don''t believe it. Even if there are such wise men in the four of them, when the power gap between the two sides is so large, wisdom will sometimes appear very pale. Maybe, just take a step and see it, then slowly move into the current situation. However, these four people are really interesting. You can focus on it later. "After those people left, some of the information obtained by their own authority was leaked out, which led to the fact that there are also information in the audience''s circle who are not qualified to obtain the query authority, causing a lot of confusion." One turn, "Especially on our Shanghai side, several similar things have happened." "Since the terrorist broadcast did not release the actual mission, we do not need to pay attention to it. Perhaps there is a wave of terror broadcasts. Perhaps, it feels that the communication circles of many listeners in the real world are too narrow, in order to make them more lively, So intentionally let those people''s information leak out, you have to know, those who can go to that place, what level, they stay in the real world of the home, not a cat can be touched to steal things. "I understand." Jie Jie took a deep breath, "On the other side, quickly split the results." .................. "mine!" The array of the house, in fact, when the old family went to deal with Kobayashi, it was already withdrawn. The fate of the fat man was shielded and could not be manipulated. Now, in fact, it can be manipulated, but The fat man waited for this node and threw the thunder. However, he did not yell at himself, but turned to Su Bai, because anyone can see that Su Bai is the one that Fang Wenhai wants most and is the first one. Fang Wenhai''s black shadow rose, and a thunder was directly smashed by him, but the shadow was also shaken at this time, and at the same time, there were Gyatso and the monk, and the black on them faded a lot. "Namo Amitabha!" The monk has a double eye, and a Buddha shadow appears behind him; "magic!" Gyatso gave a low drink, and the whole body suddenly surged. At this moment, the monks who had been suppressed by the former and Gyatso began to resist; "Give me down!" There was a loud drink in the shadow! The monk and Gyatso''s figure suddenly became crumbling, the Buddha shadow dimmed, and the magic gas suddenly fell into a stagnation. Even the fat man was at this time because he took a Thunder and consumed too much. The black on his body actually deepened. "You, really, its too naive! Its as naive as my wife and children!" The sound of Fang Wenhais haze is constantly echoing. however, at this time, Fang Wenhais voice suddenly added a vibrato. At the time, Su Bais body began to boil, and her suffocation began to cross. He had two kinds of blood, and he had established a harmonious relationship between the two blood vessels. But this moment, When the monk and Gyatso reacted with the fat man, he did not choose to directly resist, but took advantage of this gap and directly ignited the confrontation between the two blood vessels. Simply, very good, very consistent with the character of Su Bai, "You...you...you want to...burst?" Fang Wenhai seems to have seen the ghost, and the voice begins to tremble. This time, this is the first time he shows his fear. He is really scared and panicked. Because the two souls are in the same body, Fang Wenhai can more clearly perceive Su Bais emotions. He can sense that Su Bai did not hesitate and fear and retreat. It was as simple as a child holding a burning incense to ignite a cannon. Just burst yourself up? Chapter 301： Kill him In fact, the situation has not really collapsed to such a point; Kobayashi was trapped in the house by the old family, but I dont know if its life or death, but one thing is clear, that is, Xiaolin cant do anything at all. The rest is actually four people and Fang Wenhais mutual suffering. "And, Fang Wenhai as an active invader, Su Bai four as a defensive party, the advantage of time itself is on the side of Su Bai. This time, the fat man led the thunder and bombarded it, which caused an opportunity. Therefore, Gyatso and the monk also took advantage of it and rebelled against it. Although this time Fang Fanghai once again suppressed it, but with the fat mans many means and the backhand, everyone Clearly, the fat man is not so easy to eat, this time did not succeed, but there is still the next opportunity. Fang Wenhai is the grasshopper after the fall, and it will not last long; However, the body is entered by others. This feeling is very uncomfortable. It is a kind of uncomfortableness that cannot be described by words. Su Bai is a very self-self person. This kind of self is embodied in his innermost heart and is reflected in his. In terms of world outlook and values, in the past, when you were at the table, it was actually a deeper self. It only cares about your own feelings. It does not care about all the environmental conditions outside, and does not care about the chain of value interests. This time, its really not Su Bais willingness to do this. In fact, since this period of time, with the promotion of Su Bais strength and the continuous consolidation and improvement of his mood, he is emotional about his own emotions, or The possible control and binding power has been much higher than before, but the body is entered and the soul is compressed to a small part of the body that is inherently entirely of its own. This feeling is equivalent to a girl who was once stunned and caused mental disorder and was sent to a psychiatric hospital for treatment. After a long time, she suffered a multi-person. It is equal to this girl. In this case, the psychological changes and reactions are really not controlled by Su Bai. The kind of emotions, the impulse to get rid of this bond even if self-destruction is also too fast. And too suddenly. Su Bai did not do other rebellion by the gap of the fat thunder, and directly chose to cancel the balance of the two blood forces in the body. Come on, hurt each other, Come on, go to heaven together, Come on, be happy! Possibly, this situation and situation, that is, Gyatso and the monk and the fat man did not expect that, under the premise that this one is obviously occupying the advantage of the tug-of-war, Su Bai actually decided so suddenly... Its just that C its justification. Because no one is willing to die, the monk is not willing to die, Gyatso is not willing to die, fat is not willing to die, in fact, Su Bai is not willing to die, but sometimes, this kind of thing, really can''t say. If it wasn''t for the three monks who had a deeper understanding of Su Bai''s aspects, and even suffered from losses, it is estimated that if they want to do another thing to do this kind of thing, they have to be touched, but Su Bai to do it. This kind of thing, it is estimated that they are not touched in their hearts, can only gently sigh, sigh: This guy is coming again. Su Bais self-destruction was very decisive, without any slight muddy water, which directly caused Fang Wenhai to remedy, even the reaction time was not much. When the power of the two bloodlines burst open, Fang Wenhai made a roar. I used the soul of my own body to guide these destructive forces. He has no other methods and no other possibilities. Even if he cant get out of the body in Su Bai, he cant do it. A very high-end and very fine work, the average person can''t play, and the one who can''t play can''t really use the "play" mentality to treat it, so Fang Wenhai can only use his own power to export the destructive power, which is equal to It is a disguised protection of Su Bai. After a terrible wave of energy fluctuations, Su Bais body was still there, and even a drop of blood was not seen, but the whole person seemed to be hollowed out. It looked very pale, just like a layer of paper, just use some force. Can smash him. Fang Wenhais black shadow is now also very thin. The black man who had already occupied most of the fat body completely dissipated at this time. He stood up violently and rushed over. When the fat man and Su Bai met for the first time, the fat man took the bronze box from Su Bais hand. The fat man holding the box jumped out of the wall and slid away under the gaze of Su Bai. Although he was as fat as a pig, he was still as light as a swallow. This is the most authentic portrayal of the fat body. "Tian Shi Fu!" A blue paper was directly attached to Su Bai''s head by the fat man, and then the fat man spit out a blood and sprayed it on Su Bai''s face. Thankfully, if it is not Su Bai, it is already a little embarrassing. It is estimated that the fat man is really worried that this kind of blood will not suffer from this neurotic. The monk and Gyatso also completely restored their freedom. The killing and consumption of Su Bais self-destructive Wen Hai is extremely huge. The two of them also came quickly. The fat mans Tianshifu is the first and most timely protection measure to prevent the weak Fang Wenhai soul from wiping and refining the weaker Su Bai at this time, because just now, Su Bai blew himself and killed himself. At the same time, Fang Wenhai, with his own hands, also ruined the souls of other people carried on his body, which means that at this time Fang Wenhai can only shoot Su Bai alone, he is weaker than the present. Su Bai still has to be a lot stronger, and Tian Shi Fu can greatly delay this step of Fang Wenhai. "Amitabha!" The monk''s thumb was at the forehead position of Su Bai, and he recited the Buddhist scriptures. Then a golden silk thread merged into the heart of the monk''s palm from the position of the palm of the monk, and used the Buddhist lines to protect the soul of Su Bai. Gyatso is more simple and rude. He hands his hands on the secret handprints and then slaps on the back of Su Bai, and screams: "get out!" A group of black shadows was smashed out by Gyatso, and the soul of Su Bai had the protection and blessing of the fat man and the monk. However, it was not beaten together. The handprint of Gyatso was aimed at the soul. The ordinary people are so stunned, the three souls and six scorpions are estimated to be hit out seven seven eight eight. The black shadow roars again and again, he can''t actually make a sound, but the soul fluctuations he sends are a way to be quickly understood and understood by people around you without having to explain and describe it in any language. he is very angry, He is really angry, The failure to win, although not to let yourself completely lose a glimpse, but these days of calculations and calculations have been completely defeated, I thought that the result of the hand-to-hands has appeared such a result, so that he is very reluctant, and still It was destroyed by four people who wouldnt be blindfolded, and it made him even more angry. Gyatso, fat man, monk, The eyes of the three men met in an instant, and then the three people read each other''s meanings. next moment, The fat man took a picture of his own brain and gave a crisp sound. From the position of his back, a small blood sword flew out. This Feijian is nourished by the fat man, and it is also a fat man who plans to find opportunities to integrate himself. The body becomes the existence of the weapon of the life. According to the truth, the compass is actually of higher grade, but the compass is the relic of the black, and it has been used as a weapon by the black people. The leftovers of the people are a bit suffocating, and this blood sword It is nourished by oneself and the success rate of integration is higher. The monk sat cross-legged, and the seven scorpions began to overflow with the golden blood. The bursts of Buddha light continued to emerge. In the sky, there was a golden network. The Vatican sounded, and the law was solemn, just like a living Buddha. Gyatso was covered in blue and purple, and the hatchet was pulled out. His actions were similar to his own character. It was very straightforward and very simple. He immediately rushed to the shadow and cut it directly. Fang Wenhai is still angry, but in the same way, the fat three are still not satisfied! It took so much effort, so much effort was spent, and so much energy was consumed. Is it just for survival? If you just want to survive, you should run far away after seeing some things in this room. they, In the beginning, It is your life! Not looking for you to talk about conditions, not to find you extortion, because killing you, your things, are all ours! This scene makes Fang Wenhai somewhat worried. It is difficult for him to accept the change of his role from the hunter to the prey. This is really too sudden, and Liang Sen said before that Fang Wenhai seems to have done everything. However, the two-year "Peach Blossom Spring" career experience has changed his character and mind. In fact, it has become a lot of self-righteousness. Perhaps this is the reason why God mode has been in the "Peach Blossom Spring" for a long time. Gyatso went down, the shadow was divided into two segments, but it was reintegrated together, but it became smaller. The fat blood sword directly penetrated into the shadow, and the shadow disappeared almost at this moment. More than half, it became extremely thin, Finally, after missing the best escape opportunity at the beginning, Fang Wenhai finally realized that after a series of consumption and injury, he really couldnt hold it anymore, but when he wanted to escape, the monks golden network had already fallen. It came down and blocked all his retreats. "You dare!" Fang Wenhai roared; At this time, I still say this nonsense, it is enough to see that Fang Wenhai is indeed in the peach blossoms. Its too long to dominate, and a person who can even torture if his loved ones can kill, his psychological kind. The disease is definitely more serious than Su Bai, which makes it a bit unreasonable for him to think that some aspects of the thinking circuit are abnormal now. At this time, Su Bai lying on one side of the lawn opened his eyes slightly, looking at the scene in front, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, then he opened his mouth and said in a slightly unspeakable voice: "Dry...dead...he..." Chapter 302： Auspicious and the painting In fact, from the perspective of specific behaviors, Fang Wenhai did not take any wrong steps, nor did he make any wrong choices. In the same way, Su Bai did not make anything too correct. More, just see each other''s tricks, take one step at a time; Possibly, the final decision of this result, with a bit of luck, but in any accidental event, there are actually some real inevitable existence. Heaven is a good reincarnation, to see who has spared it. This is just a sentence that comes to the scene, because Fang Wenhai is definitely not clean. The familys miserable experience and performance have already explained his sin and paranoia self-interest, but Su White four, which is the **** is absolutely clean? They are not good people, and they have no retribution. If you want to say retribution, there are people who have not done anything wrong in the audience. You cant say absolutely nothing, but it is absolutely rare. Simply put, this is a dog biting a dog, who can hold it for a long time, who can finally let go, whoever wins. Su Bai and the fat people do not think that they are the ones who represent the moon to destroy you for the heavens. Naturally, they will not expect to see how much God will give them. At the moment, Fang Wenhai''s soul is constantly attacked by three fat people. Today, he is really a tiger, and Pingyang is being bullied by dogs. Even, he will be killed by dogs. Finally, before Fang Wenhai faced the fat man''s blood sword again, the soul wave sent a message of help. ............ When the final result has been revealed, Liang Sen is ready to turn around and sit back to the company. After all, he is still very busy. After all, he still has a lot of things to do. He has been the source of Fang Wenhai''s peach blossom from the beginning. I was touched by the last impatientness for two years. Now, this thing, he does not want to go to peace, and he is too lazy to get along. After walking behind Liang Sen, Jie Jie felt the soul message from the distant house. He explained with a smile: "He knows that we are here." Liang Sen nodded and continued to move forward. In front, it was a subway station. "Is nothing really done?" Jie Jie asked again. "If you don''t intervene, you won''t intervene." Liang Sen reached out and touched his pocket. "I didn''t bring change, did you bring it?" "I have." Jie Jie replied, "From the perspective of interests, now save the Wenhai, it is equal to he owes you a big man, a human being at the same level, it should be very valuable." Liang Sen looked at the time on the watch and said calmly: "If I really go to the shot, I will not help him. I will kill him directly and let him die faster." "For your inexplicable touch two years ago?" "Well? What do you say?" Liang Sen and Jie Jie have already stood together in the elevator, and went down the subway with the elevator. "Moreover, a daughter who can even kill himself and take it for torture." People, his human feelings, I really don''t dare to ask, if he wants to cultivate a state of mind next time, and find that his loved ones are dead, simply take the life-saving benefactor, take the grace to kill and continue to sharpen and cultivate themselves?" "Also." Jie Jie took the change from his pocket and went to the front to buy a subway ticket. ............ "Receive!" As Gyatso and the monk slammed and penetrated again and again, Fang Wenhai''s black shadows were already weakened to a very weak level, and the monk snorted again, and the golden net gathered, completely banned it. . A powerful soul, even if he is very weak, but the value is still extremely huge, both in the real world and in the story world, it is difficult to get things, but the monk does not hesitate, nod to the fat man, wait for the fat man The blushing face once again led to a thunder, and under the robbery of the monk with the buddha network, watching the last group of black shadows made a smoky smoke completely dissipated. Fang Wenhai''s soul, monk and fat man are not unmotivated, but they know better, this is a huge temptation, but also a terrible bomb. There are many ways to use and transform this soul, but God knows Fang Wenhai next time. When is the world of the story, maybe tomorrow, maybe the day after tomorrow, or even the next second. According to the rules of terrorist broadcasting, when the audience enters the radio and broadcasts, it will help to repair the body. Once the last Fangwenhai is called into the story world by the terrorist broadcast, when it comes out, it is the peak state, he is for the fat man, etc. For people, it is equivalent to a lot of effort and time to play a game to the end of the fast pass, the big BOSS only left a drop of blood, accidentally did not archive to quit the game, the next time you can come back again, can you hit here again It''s really hard to say. The fat man swayed to the front of Su Bai. At this time, four people may have the most serious injury to Su Bai, but other people are not so good. "He fainted." The monk walked over and said, immediately, the monk looked at the house behind him. In this room, there must be a lot of secrets now, and most importantly, it has no owner. "Then send the big white back first, and there is a person to be responsible." The fat man reminded. "Poverty is coming." The monk directly took on this matter. In fact, everyone knows that staying in the search can maximize their own interests. Although four people will definitely find the spoils they found, they will start looking for it. People don''t want to really do private things, but there is always a lot of convenience. The mind of the monk is the heaviest among the four people, so he also knows that no matter whether Gigato or the fat man goes with Su Bai, they will not be relieved, because they are here, so simply go to bring Su White back to settle down and say. Obviously, the monk is clear about his impression of his teammates. The fat man did not shirk and polite, Gyatso just nodded, and then with the fat man to find a quick and smooth grass to start meditating, this house now has no owner, but it can not be said that it is safe and peaceful, there are also There may be some accidents. Therefore, it is the most sensible choice to let yourself breathe and recover after the war. Anyway, its your own thing, still inside, you wont run long legs. . When the monk put Su Bai back up and was preparing to walk out of the house, the fat man who had already sat down on his knees suddenly asked: "He is self-destructing blood, then, can he recover?" "Fang Wenhai was in his body at the time and could not leave, so Fang Wenhai used his power to remove most of the destructive power. Therefore, Su Bai is only seriously injured now, and the blood is only damaged and weak. These injuries are indeed very heavy, but When you enter the story world next time, the rules of relying on terrorist broadcasts should be able to recover. However, the **** terrorist broadcasts will not be controlled. He had injuries in his blood before, and now he is hurt." The fat man nodded thoughtfully and said: "Be careful on the road." The monk had a single hand and walked out of the house with Su Bai. After the meditation of the fat man, Gyatso and other monks left the house and said, "What do you want to do?" "Nothing, Su Bai is also interesting. Others are getting stronger step by step. He is trying to get rid of himself again and again." The fat man sighed. "Forget it, restore it early, and recover more than 10%. After hours, we went forward together." "You are worried that Kobayashi is still alive?" "If he is still alive now, I will sympathize with him, because this is a life that is better than death." .................. In the evening, the monk stood with Su Bai standing at the door of the detective office, reaching out and gently slamming the door. After a short while, the door opened and a black cat stood in front of the door. "Meow." Auspicious looked at the white sand of the monk''s shoulder mountain, and looked at the monk again, revealing a very helpless expression. Obviously, for Su Bai and wounded himself back, the auspicious is really tired, you If you hurt, you will be hurt. Why don''t you know that your son will be worried when he sees it? If he is not happy, he will feel bad in his heart. Resting Su Bai at the door, in the auspicious eyes watching, the monk slowly left here. Obviously, the auspicious is not willing to enter the house by himself, and the monk will naturally not ask for it, and will leave very simply. After the door was closed, the auspicious stick out the claws and dragged Su Bai to the carpet on the living room. It didn''t get Su Bai back to the bedroom bed, because the little guy had just tired of playing on the bed. Just fell asleep, the little guy is a long body, need a good night''s sleep, this, auspicious is very valued. Perhaps, because this time, Su Bai is only seriously injured, and there is no life crisis, so the little guy can''t feel it. He can continue to sleep well. Auspicious, but remember the last time Su Bai was really dying, the little guy was anxious. It was very fussing. In the end, I simulated the lychee smell in London and saved Su Bai. Auspiciously walked around the stunned Su Bai on the carpet for a few laps. The cat''s paw was even pressed on the face of Su Bai. It was a bit like an angry accusation. It means that you can''t live a little better. Every time I got back to trouble, I made myself seriously injured. Su Bai is indeed a little weak at this time, and the monks have said that this kind of injury, unless it is the real strong willing to take the shot, otherwise Su Bai has to lie on the bed and wait for the next story world to come true. . Auspicious suddenly stopped the catwalk. It looked at Su Bai and looked at the carpet on one side. The cat licked and turned around. It seemed to hesitate and hesitate, but then it was determined. Quietly, I first returned to the bedroom and soon came out again; When I came out, the auspicious mouth glared at the painting, step by step to the side of Su Bai, put the scroll down, and the auspicious squatting licked my claws and combed a few of my hair, and finally couldnt help it. Then, squatting to the side of Su Bai, the picture was laid out and spread directly on Su Bais chest. Then, the cat''s paws are lightly pressed on the scroll......... Chapter 303： Cat doing things Auspicious has always had a special liking for this painting. When I have nothing to do, I will take this picture and go out to the sun while "rewarding" the painting. When Kobayashi came to take this picture, it was seriously injured by auspiciousness. It is not that it is taboo to the identity of Xiaolins audience. It may not be as simple as seriously hurting him at the time. At the beginning, Su Bai once briefly entered the painting, and the scene in the painting can make people addicted, even to the point where they can''t extricate themselves; Later, Su Bai also refused to try again. This painting is very magical and very mysterious. There are even the back paintings that his father painted for himself and his mother, but this is like the bronze box that Su Bai got in his hand. It can be viewed from a distance, but at least, the current Su Bai still has a deep rejection of this painting, and auspiciously knows this, so it has not let Su Bai make a second attempt. . However, this cat has always had a heart to do things. It has been studying this painting. It is definitely not pure research for research. It is very hopeful to find an experimental object, or that this painting is in this cat''s eye. It is a good thing, good things are not willing to share with outsiders, and it is impossible for them to go out and find other audiences to try. After all, there was too much involved in this painting. After all, this painting was spent by Su Bai himself, and it was taken back from the hands of others. Su Bai let himself see and play is one thing, if he takes it out Finding others to do experiments is another matter. After getting along for so long, although auspicious and Su Bai do not like each other''s appearances, but each other''s personality is also clear. Now, Su Bai is in a coma, unconscious, and auspicious, and he has come. The fleshy cat''s paws gently pressed down on the painting, and the painting also released a faint black radiance. Then, the brilliance began to spread out and shrouded the entire white body. . ............ "Cough... cough..." Su Bais consciousness is still very vague now, but now he has a feeling that everything around him seems to be constantly becoming clear. In the painting, the present picture is a cold cage with a portrait of a merciful figure, with a kind of compassion for God to save the world. However, on the wall of the cage, a person, Crucified to him, he is not Jesus, nor is it Jesus, because his body exudes an evil and dirty atmosphere, not the kind of dirty in the ordinary sense, but even a kind of Through this, any ordinary person will feel dizziness and disgusting rejection, as if his own blood becomes sticky and corrupt at this time. This is the scene in the painting, and Su Bai is in the painting; His pupils began to focus, and all the senses gradually recovered. The auspicious standing on the side of the scroll, watching the white Su in the painting slowly raise his head, a black suit of Su Bai, with an iron mask on his face, covering Lived his own true content, but the painting is also a dynamic, but this dynamic is not very obvious, but still can clearly see the movement of Su Bai slowly raised his head. Auspicious a little excited, just like an old scholar, feels a little excitement about what he has researched and is gradually getting on the right track. It is kneeling beside Su Bai, staring at the painting while taking care of his hair. . ............ Cold, generous, and harsh; Is this a prison? Su Bai looked around in an awkward manner. Is it that after entering the story world for a long time after being in a coma? Su Bai couldn''t think of it. He was once again put into the picture by the cat who made the thing. Now he can only think about whether he has entered the story world. The body is very painful, but with a feeling of numbness, and his face is still wearing a heavy mask, which brings great pressure to his neck. In the air, there is a smell of decay and ruin. This feeling of depression makes Su Bai very disliked. He began to try to make his body give his strength. "boom!" The prison suddenly trembled at this time, and it made a harsh rubbing sound. Then, the picture on the wall of the prison seemed to be alive. The portrait of a compassion in the picture now releases its own breath. Breath, holiness can not be added, but also let Su Bai feel a heartfelt discomfort and suffering, as for him, this breath is indeed his most hateful. The blood lineage began to work at this time, but soon, Su Bai found that the nails nailed to his body had a burst of thunder force, which constantly bombarded his body and constantly stimulated his soul. The pain and pain between them caused Su Bai to subconsciously stop his previous behavior. Feeling powerless, constantly coming; a long-lasting sleep, a long-term closure, Su Bai feels that he is like an old antique, buried in a corner of the world without knowing it. Just as ordinary people will never know how to be confined, this is a torture that ordinary people can''t bear. Fortunately, time does not seem to have allowed Su Bai to suppress for too long. In Su Bai''s view, it is the terror broadcast in order to pursue the story, so it is impossible for an audience to be kept in jail so much that he is driven crazy. Outside the jail, there was a burst of footsteps. Soon, the big iron gate was opened. Seven or eight knights wearing ancient armor walked in. They had a sense of simplicity and vicissitudes, and there were years on the armor. Traces left behind. Subsequently, five cardinals came in. Su Bai was nailed by five nails, two on the wrist, two on the ankle, and one on the chest. The five cardinals put their hands on the corresponding nails, and then the nails were separated. The wall, but Su Bai still can''t move, as if he had been used for the body. The two knights came over and lifted Su Bai and began to walk outside the prison. Gradually, Su Bai began to wonder, is this a story world? Because the style of the story world seems to be not the same as here, the terrorist broadcast has changed its point of interest, so deliberately created this kind of scene? When I walked out of the prison, the sun shone in, and Su Bai was unable to adapt. He was like a mouse that was kept in an underground cage and did not know how many years of time. He suddenly saw the sun. In short, it made him very Adaptation, at the same time, the resentment and rejection from the depths of the blood is constantly emerging, which makes Su Bai very strange, his blood family blood is from the blood of the dilapidated vampire exchanged from the micro-shop, directly not afraid of the sun, also Does not exclude the sun, but now how does this mood come again? Can it be said that the sun in this world is different from the real world? Su Bai feels that his brain and other aspects have not yet slowed down. There is always an unreal feeling of dreaming. Slowly, Su Bai was sent to a high platform. The high platform has 13 floors. Each floor stands with a row of knights. There are hundreds of knights standing there. It is very serious and there is a kind of surrounding. The atmosphere of chilling. These knights are very good in strength, and they all exude a deep atmosphere. Everyone is a powerful man. Now there are nearly four or five hundred knights surrounded by a neat place. It is indeed called Extremely luxurious. Su Bais face was also armed with an iron mask. At this time, a knight with a gold-rimmed armor on the armor walked up, and opened the iron mask of Su Bai with his dagger, and took off the iron mask. The sun began to shine on Su Bais face and lost the **** of the mask. Su Bai felt that even breathing seemed to be smoother. His body is actually decaying, like poisoning, but the body is still decaying while still regenerating, which achieves a dynamic balance. In this scene, Su Bai suddenly felt familiar, as if he had seen or experienced it. In short, it was really familiar. Around, there are continually singing songs, with holiness and solemnity, creating a sacred atmosphere, but these sounds are so harsh in Su Bais ears that their inner irritating emotions continue to rise. . A clear cardinal appeared, and even an old man wearing a crown appeared. This should be the costume of the pope. What age is this? What is this story world? Su Bai is now very hesitant and confused, and the feeling of embarrassment has been dissipated. At this time, the pope began to lie on something, seems to be praying to God, but Su Bai is clear, the object of prayer is definitely himself. Soon, two cardinals stood by Su Bai, Su Bai was locked on the pillars on the high platform, and suddenly there was a hot flame rising around him. This is the flame that can incinerate the soul, it is red, with The taste of a trial. The two cardinals controlled the flames and continued to drill into the white body. The bitter burning sensation came on, like a hand, constantly opening his body and penetrating it, then shattering everything in his body. However, since Su Bais heart, a kind of hysterical arrogance has emerged, Su Bai has made a laugh, but this laughter makes him feel so strange, this moment, A flash of lightning crossed the white sea of ??Su Bai, and suddenly he woke up from the state of sorrow, and finally realized the reason why this scene seemed to have met: This scene, This experience, This picture, I once saw it when I smelt that drop of high blood blood, which is a memory hidden in the depths of the blood. but, What is going on here, how are you re-experiencing this scene? Chapter 304： The departure of a friend This scene is the picture produced by Su Bai when he merged the blood that was exchanged from the fat hand. Who is the owner of this blood, Su Bai is not clear, just from the original picture and the experience Su Bai can feel that the owner of this blood was also an unruly character; The kind of body that is constantly decaying and regenerative in a dynamic balance also gives Su Bai a feeling of being a human being, because as a person with bloodline ancestry, Su Bai can feel this state more clearly. Its horrible, and its incredible to have such a terrible vitality and regenerative ability without any external supplement. However, until now, Su Bai still doesn''t know why this picture will appear again, and this time it is obviously more realistic, and the details are different from what he experienced when he mixed his blood. Even, Su Bai has a feeling that this picture has been changed, and many places have been modified. The burning sensation of the fire made Su Bai very uncomfortable, but the real master of the body showed a kind of madness, with a kind of guilt and contempt, a low sigh from the throat, and then all these flames were earned by him. In his own body, his skin began to become red, reddened together, and his eyes, Su Bai''s current feeling is equal to the first perspective, so his sight is also a bright red, this is a a madman, a cockroach from the depths of the heart; No shouting, No screaming, Surrounded by hundreds of powerful Holy See knights, Standing in a row of cardinals, The pope personally prayed, In this extremely solemn environment, Su Bai can clearly touch this terrible to the extreme, but, similarly, the introverted and unrestrained mentality of the body owner is the place where Su Bai feels touched. . The pride of the blood family, the nobleness of the blood family, at this moment, is reflected in the utmost, even if the body is trapped, even if the result is already doomed, I still do my best, Not dead! This is not a practice, nor a **** magic, nor is it a blood trajectory. These things are not noticed by Su Bai. The only thing that is perceived is the mentality of the body owner at this time. A golden flame descended from the sky. Two cardinals took the initiative to welcome the sacred priests. They used their own medium to attract them. They were burning, the high platform was burning, and the white-white vision was a golden color. This body began to slowly decline, life can not supply, has begun to inevitably embarked on a downhill road. Hundreds of knights surrounded him on one knee and screamed at God. The Pope also placed his hand on his chest and thanked God for his response. The two cardinals have turned into fly ash, and the body master on the high platform is slowly melted, the bones vaporize, and the flesh and blood evaporate. It seems that all traces have disappeared; However, above the high platform, there is a drop of blood condensed into particles from the gap, falling down, unknown, and destined to be unknown, Su Bai is clear, the last drop of blood is what he gets from the fat man in the future. That drop. As if a performance was finally closed at this time, Su Bais perspective gradually blurred, his thoughts began to rise constantly, the sky, a blue, Su Bai continued to rise, and then Su Bai felt the blue The sky is actually a sea. I am deep in the sea. The suffocation and the terribleness of loneliness urge Su Bai to keep going up. Finally, a fresh air has poured into my nose. "Whirring whirring" Su Bai woke up, his chest continued to rise and fall, and his breathing seemed heavy. I was lying on the carpet, and the furnishings around me indicated that I was in the office of my detective office. "Really... just a dream?" Su Bai wanted to stand up, but he felt a kind of pain in the whole body. It seemed that the whole person had been broken and broken, but it was just like a strong adhesive. It hurts... I have become a doctor for a long time. The experience of being seriously injured is also quite a lot for Su Bai, so I can estimate the specific situation of the injury that I have seen. It is also clear that this kind of injury will not happen unless I encounter any adventures. Otherwise, I can only wait until the next story world to be recovered by terrorist broadcasts. Looking at the situation in my body, the zombie blood is actually not very influential, because the zombie blood is more in his own flesh and blood, his own column is strengthened, in fact, it is still a blood family, this time the self-explosion, the impact on his blood family bloodline Very large, the depth of the blood has been ruined, which adds great difficulty to the future advancement, etc., especially for Su Bai, who can not rely on micro-stores to directly convert and strengthen, the impact is even more Great. But it seems that just because I had just experienced the picture of the previous dream, Su Bai suddenly felt that this situation of her own is really not a thing, compared to the person in the dream and the mentality of that person in that environment. At this time, I went to blame myself for being a little too angry. Both hands pressed against the ground and wanted to hold it up. After failing twice, Su Bai sat up in a sly manner, and the whole person leaned on the sofa, as if he had exhausted all his strength. Now, it can only be like this. There is not much loss in the bottom of my heart, and there is no regret. Even if Su Bai admits that he did have some impulsiveness when he chose to blew himself, but he has more impulsive things, at least, now he still Living, and Fang Wenhai, has gone to hell. Su Wenhais home and Kobayashis life and death, Su Bai did not know what the result was, but the fat guys should come here to find themselves after the cooking. The door of the bedroom was pushed open. In this perspective of Su Bai, you can watch the little guy licking his **** biting his pacifier and screaming there; The little guy''s work is related to Su Bai. When Su Bai was at home, he would play with him for a while at night and then watched the time and went to sleep together, so the little guy''s work was more regular, but Su Bai was busy outside for a few days. After not going home, the little guy will play with himself, look at Altman and then play with the building blocks. When he is tired, he will fall asleep and fall asleep. Auspicious loves children in this respect, no matter this, in the eyes of auspicious eyes, the little guy Its good to have enough to play and sleep tired. The door of the bedroom was pushed away by auspiciousness. Auspicious a bottle of water went to the front of Su Bai, put the water down, then turned and went back to the bedroom. Su Bai reached out and took the water, some doubts. How does this cat feel a little wrong today? After taking a sip of water, Su Bais landline rang at this time. Su Bais original mobile phone was destroyed when it blew, but his own number was really no one. After all, the business advertisement was not promoted. Maybe they don''t even know their landline number. I want to stand up, but I find that I have some powerlessness. The landline is on the desk. Su Bai got up and walked over to answer the phone. But for him now, it is really difficult, and I dont know who sent it back. I also dont help a nurse. Su Bai complained in his heart. "Auspicious, auspicious..." There is no way, Su Bai can only call the cat. The cat really came out. The cat''s eyes looked at the ringing machine that was ringing. Then he slammed it up and swept the landline directly with his tail. When the landline was about to fall on the floor, the landline floated. Finally, I fell in front of Su Bai, and the landline was long enough, so there was no problem moving it. Is this cat really a bit outrageous today? Su Bai is wondering in his heart. Usually, this cat does not make a river with his well water. Su Bai even thinks that it is not because of the existence of a little guy that he may have left himself for a long time, but today he actually has a pet. It is. The sound of the landline stopped at this time, it should be the opposite dialing timeout, and I did not pick up, so it was automatically broken. Su Bai was not in a hurry. The body leaned back on the sofa and sighed. From the **** in the eyes of a secular person to the disability in the eyes of a secular person, this change is really a bit awkward. A little unaccustomed. It is estimated that this recovery and recovery, you can have a reluctant ability to act at most, but it is impossible to do heavy physical strength estimation. When the thoughts diverged, the landline rang again. Su Bai pressed the handsfree button. "Hey, Su Bai, is that you, are you?" At the end of the landline, Chu Zhaos anxious voice came, and it seemed to be carrying a crying. It is very easy to directly pick up the Su Bai landline number as Chu Zhao. "It''s me." Su Bai replied. "I can''t get through the phone, I can only try to call the landline in your office." What is it? Su Bai asked. Obviously, he also felt that Chu Zhaos mood was a bit wrong at this time, with fear and fear, and... heartbroken. "Smoke, the smoker has an accident." Chu Zhao said, "I remember that he entered the story world two days later. I called her today. The result is that her mother answered the phone. I asked the smoker. Where is her mother crying immediately? After her mother cried, a man next to me took a call and told me that his daughter had been in a car accident for more than half a year. Why should I deliberately call and deliberately stimulate his wife. It was the parents of the smoked children. They said that they had kept the smoked mobile phone after the death of the smoked child. I just checked out a circle of friends and alumni circle and some online social circles of the government departments related to the smoker. From the feedback of the information there, in their view, the smoker was really half a year ago. After the death, many classmates and colleagues sent a mourning for her articles and circle of friends. Su Bai bit his lip and spilled the red blood. As an audience, Su Bai certainly knows what this means, which means that the smoker has already died in the world of the story, and the terrorist broadcast directly modifies the influence and existence of the smoker in the real world. The factors affecting death have fallen to the lowest level. Even... quietly. Chapter 305： Predict future? Su Bai only felt that his breathing suddenly increased a lot, deep inside, faint pain; The memory of the smoked child keeps tumbling in my mind. The girl is very independent, very self-conscious, and very strong. The women in the big family generally have very few family resources, but the smoker is A special case, she is hard to stand out from her own brothers by her own excellence, step by step to that position. If it is not suddenly entered the terrorist broadcast, Su Bai believes that the future of the child is absolutely unimaginable; But now, she is dead. Damn, this horror broadcast! The anger is constantly filled in the white chest, with a kind of depression that is difficult to vent, because the smoker is dead in the story world, her cause of death is difficult to find out, no matter the danger in the world of the story. If he was killed, he was killed by the audience. Standing in the position of Su Bai, there was no way to avenge himself and he could not take revenge. When the four people formed the killing club together, they were still vivid. When three people became listeners, Su Bai also thought about this day, but Su Bai didn''t expect it to come so suddenly, so it was so unpredictable. It turns out that they will die too, Among the pupils of Su Bai, there was a faint color. "Su Bai, are you in the office now? I am driving to your office downstairs, you are coming down." The relationship between the smoked child and Chu Zhao is also very good. The smoked child suddenly left. Chu Zhaos heart is definitely not good. Of course, there is a touch of love between Su Bai and the smoked child. The smoker does not hide himself. The feelings of Su Bai, but Su Bai refused to accept it every time, saying that he was afraid of disappointing you, but in fact, it is still a kind of escape from Su Bai. My parents died early, they have become accustomed to a person, they are even accustomed to the occasional mental illness, the little guy is like himself, lonely and helpless, so two people can get together and live together, if you die, leave the little guy One person, this is also the life of the little guy. At least when he was with him, Su Bai was the father of the little guy. There was not much embarrassment and owing between them. However, the relationship between men and women is not the same, and it is still unreasonable. Su Bai once asked himself whether he really feels nothing about the smoker, or he actually loves himself more, preferring to hurt a girls self-esteem. I don''t want to let myself be more concerned. Especially after the smoked children also entered the terrorist broadcast, a girl, the appearance looks strong, and I am afraid that I am still worried about it, but I still have nothing to do, and I still have nothing to manage. Su Bais fist slowly tightened. I wanted to try to stand up, but once again failed, the body was still the same as the scattered frame, but the next moment, Su Bai clenched his teeth and stood up hard. The body began to overflow with blood and dipped in clothes. At this time, Su Bai It looks very horrible. However, when you stand up, you have done your best. If you take a step, you will not be able to move. The consequence of taking one step is that you will fall. "Chu Zhao, you came up to pick me up, I was very hurt." Su Bai said to the microphone. About ten minutes later, Chu Zhao pushed the door of the office and walked in. He was shocked to see Su Bai, who stood up and stood up, and immediately came over to help Su Bai. "What''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me, the smoker is gone, you can''t make any accidents." "Do you have a tomb?" Su Bai asked. Since the terrorist broadcast has modified some things in the real world and erased the influence of the death of the smoker, then the smoked child should have a tombstone in the real world. "Yes, I just heard the location, at the Northwestern Cemetery, are you going now?" "I can''t die." "Row." Chu Zhao just helped Su Bai to go out. Two people took the elevator down, went to the parking lot, and then went to the Chu Zhao car. Su Bai was seated in the co-pilot position by Chu Zhao with a seat belt. His body was still overflowing with blood. Now, even the fat man who may come back and diverge at any time, they are too lazy to wait, even if they miss some benefits. What, Su Bai does not care, now what Su Bai wants to do is to look at her before the tombstone of the smoker. "Do you know how the smoked child died?" Su Bai asked a question that looked very idiotic. Because of this, Chu Zhao knew that the possibility was not great. First of all, you need to know what is going on in the world of the story, and then go to the audience who entered the story world at the same time. Su Bai does not have this authority. If he asks through his own relationship, he has a little haystack, and he smokes. How is it dead, it is difficult to investigate clearly, and there are too many bends in it. Chu Zhao shook his head. "I don''t know, Su Bai, do you know? I suddenly feel ironic. Mom, I am the captain of the Interpol team, but now my best friend is dead. I even have her cause of death. I don''t know, I don''t know how to investigate at all. What is this in the end?" Chu Zhao said that he was looking for a hard drive to grab the steering wheel. "I will investigate this matter." Su Bai remembers that he has a forum number. He seems to be able to post a certain amount of rewards. There may be people who happen to participate in the world of the story to provide some information to himself. Of course, The possibility of success in this way is also very low and low. "Oh." Chu Zhao smiled, reached out and wiped the tears in his eyes. Some people, no matter when, were not used to crying, and they were not allowed to cry. Finally, Chu Zhaos car turned into a small road with a small steep **** in front. After a steep slope, he turned a corner and the cemetery group was in front of him. Chu Zhao parked the car on the side of the road. Because of the inconvenience of Su Bai, Chu Zhao did not stop at the parking lot, and directly helped Su Bai get off the bus. Su Bai walked into the cemetery with the help of Chu Zhao. Chu Zhao should have asked the specific location, so he took Su Bai directly to the heights. Walking along, Chu Zhao suddenly asked: "Su Bai, in your heart, do you think that I would rather die than a smoker?" Su Bai was silent for a while, and he did not know how to answer the question of Chu Zhao. "What is the point of discussing this now?" "Yes, it doesn''t make sense." In fact, this is indeed the case. Compared with Chu Zhao, who has contradictions with himself, the smoked child who loves himself is of course the object that Su Bai hopes to survive. But the world is impermanent, and the terrorist broadcast is not Su Bai himself. Open, these things are not controlled by Su Bai. Of course, no matter how much the relationship between Chu and Zhao is in the end, Su Bai does not want Chu Zhao to have any accidents. Perhaps two people are no longer as good as before. Good friends, but in my heart, I still hope that the other person can live well. The tombstone is very simple. There is a bunch of bouquets in front of the tombstone. Obviously, some people have seen smoked children not long ago. Before and after Su Baiyu was supported by the tombstone, Chu Zhao loosened his hand, and Su Bais body was awkward, so he held the tombstone and sat down slowly. On the tombstone, the photo of the smoked child, as if it was yesterday, is very restrained and very beautiful, but this cold tombstone is really not matched with her. In the meantime, Su Bai could see the girl standing in front of her, picking herself up on the plane, and seemingly seeing her younger, when she was carrying a schoolbag to go to school alone, the girl was driving at home. The army Jeep went to the station to pick up his own and went to school. At this time, I would like to think about whether or not I promised and accepted the love of the child. It is actually a kind of sorrow for the smoked child. Because Su Bai is clear, the smoked child does not need pity, and she does not accept pity. "This is her third experience of the task, how can it be so careless, actually an accident." Su Bai muttered to himself. Aside, Chu Zhao frowned slightly in an accident, looked at Su Bai, and then said: "Su Bai, what did you just say?" "What''s wrong?" Su Bai looked at Chu Zhao with doubts. "This is her second audience task." Chu Zhao said in a word, "I have just passed my second audience task, we have long been an experiencer, we are the audience." Upon hearing this sentence, Su Bais body trembled, and then suddenly realized what he was, immediately screamed and looked up, watching the sky, the sky, blue, sunshine, and very glaring, but Su Bai was so with the sun. Directly looking at it, not moving away. ............ "Meow." Auspicious looking at the scene in this painting, watching Su Bai just want to raise his head in a madness, from this point of view, Su Bai is staring at himself. Shaking his head, shaking his tail, auspicious feeling that he has made things bigger, but also stalled things, who knows that this picture actually appeared such a scene, this kidding opened up. "Cats..." At this time, the door of the bedroom was pushed open. The little guy who just woke up climbed out from the inside and saw Su Bai lying on the carpet. At first glance, he was injured. Some of them climbed anxiously and climbed to Su Bai. The little guy held his hand and found the painting on Su Bais chest. The white Su in the painting was staring out at the outside, very angry and angry. The little guy immediately covered his mouth and seemed to be scared too, then turned his head and looked at the auspiciousness: "Oh...gas...have...cats..." Auspiciously screamed, the painting was constantly hot, and the picture was constantly blurred. Auspicious immediately stretched out the claw and took the picture from the white chest. Then, before Su Bai woke up, he immediately went to the refrigerator, took a bag of milk to the little guy, brought the tablet out and adjusted the cartoon with a cat''s paw, and then fled the painting. Also jumped out of the window, Obviously its like being cold and auspicious, knowing that Im making a joke this time... Chapter 306： pain…… Su Bai coughed a few times and woke up. The little guy climbed over and put his face in front of Su Bai, and stunned. Feeling the temperature and milk aroma of the little guy, Su Bai suddenly had a kind of enlightenment in his heart. No wonder he always felt a sense of oppression before it floated. This may be the feeling of the authorities. Before he came out, Su Bai could not realize that he was in the painting, but after he came out, he could clearly perceive this feeling. This helped solve the big trouble for Su Bai, that is, he did not need to keep thinking. Are you still in the picture-in-picture now? "Hey, you lightly, you are now falling apart." Su Baiyu loved to meet the little guy. The little guy licked his head and opened his mouth and kept sucking. This cute look made Su Bai can''t help but laugh. Sit up hard, Su Bai is too lazy to toss, and once again re-fired the firearms and suffered a virtual smoked death, two things, two scenarios, the consumption of the spirit is indeed huge, let Su Bai I feel very tired now, and there is a feeling that my body is hollowed out. The little guy seems to be able to detect the fatigue of Su Bai, and he is very embarrassed to rely on Su Bai''s body, not to scream, so quietly accompanying Su Bai. Looking down at the little guy, Su Bai really felt that if he brought the little guy to the big one, he would be able to ensure that he would not die if he could not die. He would not want to have another child of his own, and that the little one was young. To the contrast of such a sensible thing, I am not used to the assumption that I am going to have a child. Of course, maybe you and the little guy, this kind of situation and mentality similar to the independence of the world, has surpassed most of the world''s blood relationship between father and son. Auspicious seems to really realize that he has smashed the horse''s nest. He is really afraid that the mental illness will suffocate himself. When he has not returned in the evening, Su Bai does not worry about the accident of the dead cat. Half a afternoon of rest time, so that Su Bai slightly restored a little ability to move, a little hard to try to stand up and sit down behind his desk, there are several mobile phones in the drawer, Su Bai took out a boot. For the current Su Bai, there are actually not many mobile phone numbers, because there are really not many people in the world who are connected with themselves or those who really need to contact. After booting the verification, I logged into WeChat. We already had several messages and videos from the fat letter. The content of the latest video is that this house seems to have a little trouble. They need about one night to cook. And solve, but since Fang Wenhai has already GG, then the problem will not be very big, just more cumbersome. In the video, it can be seen that the monk also returned there, and three people are working together to find a solution. The fat man sent this message to appease Su Bai, although everyone knows that Su Bais choice of self-destruction is not because he wants to sacrifice himself to save other people as great, but after all, they have done so, they are profitable, so the rules Still have to understand, the meaning is to tell Su Bai that the matter has not been cooked yet, and if it is solved, the things that can be tapped are all searched, and we will come back to find you, and will not drop your one. For this, Su Bai is not very worried, fat people may have this point is not reliable, it will be yin and the like, but since everyone is doing things together, when the benefits are distributed, it really is not Said low to the one who wants to embezzle others. Holding the mobile phone, Su Bai thought about it and dialed the phone of the smoker. The phone was not picked up for a long time, so Su Bais brow slightly wrinkled, but the phone was quickly connected, and there was smoked there. Children''s voice: "Ah, I was just taking a shower, what happened?" After hearing the sound of the smoked child, Su Bai couldn''t help but feel a sigh of relief. His head was a little bit faint. Recalling the memory of the scene in the scene, Su Bai always felt that it was not fake. But what if it is true? When the second audience is tasked, will the smoker die? Su Bai can''t help but add another anger to the **** cat. What you are playing now disappears, and you are still guessing the puzzle. But think about it, the cat has nothing to do except watching the picture. It has been a few months, and it is estimated that the cat has seen a little doorway. "Hey, you are calling me, what silence is playing now." The dissatisfied voice from the smoker''s side, of course, this dissatisfaction is a bit like a little girl spoiling, smoked habitually in Su Bai In front of me, I showed my true weakness. Su Bai stunned, I can''t say that I can call you to see if you are dead... At the moment, I looked at the little guy who was sitting on the carpet and was licking the belly. Su Baidao said: "I am a little inconvenient now. I am hungry with my son at home. Can you bother to buy some food to help our father and son solve the five internal organs? The problem of the temple." The smoked child smirked and laughed. "What happened? Su Bai, are you not cooking? Is something wrong?" "Okay." "That''s good, I will come over immediately. I will go straight to buy the ready-made ones. I can''t have time to buy food." "okay." "That, I will come over immediately, see you later." Smoker hangs up. Su Bai threw the phone on the table and subconsciously wanted to stretch a lazy waist, but it involved the pain of his whole body. Now he took a breath and stopped the habitual action. Less than half an hour, the smoker carrying a bunch of things pushed the door of Su Bai and walked in. I saw the little guy sitting on the carpet and watching the animation on the tablet. The one who was squatting was on the desk. Its a good laugh at the moment. Su Bai just fell asleep, but he still woke up when the smoked child came in. "Eating." Smoked a glance at Su Bai, put the food he bought on his desk, then hugged the little guy on his lap and fed the little guy himself. The little guy likes others to feed themselves. It seems to be very happy. The reason is that Su Bais guilty is always letting the little guys eat on the table, rarely to feed him, nor is Su Bai not knowing how to feed. But when I think of the second day of birth, I will give him a poached egg. He can also grab himself and eat it by himself. Su Bai has always been at a very high level in the self-care ability of the little guy. Not coming down. Are you tired? asked the smoker while feeding the little one. Because in the memory of the smoked child, she rarely saw how Su Bai would be so difficult. Of course, it is because the realm is different, so the smoked child really can''t see that Su Bai suffered multiple injuries. "Yeah, a little tired." Its really a little tired and tired, and of course, the body is more tired. "When it''s finished, go take a bath and have a rest," said the smoker. Su Bai nodded, holding the tableware and continuing to eat. After the smoked child fed the little one, the little one climbed into the bedroom and went to bed to play with the building blocks. The smoked children picked up the discarded bowls, put the refrigerator in the refrigerator, and then picked up the broom. And the mop helped Su Bai clean it here. Su Bai held his chin with one hand and looked at a beautiful woman dressed in fashion to do the housework. "Call... Finished, you are too dirty here, although this is only your sideline, but you can also call an hourly worker to help you clean it." Smoked the things packed up, said with a fork. "Yeah." Su Bai nodded. "Okay, I am leaving, you have to rest early." Smoked a smile, took his car keys and wallet and prepared to leave. Su Bai licked his lips, but did not know what he should say. It was really not good to let her leave. This is not a way for friends to get along. This is to take someone as a temporary babysitter. Didn''t wait for Su Bai, the smoked child stopped at the door first, turned around, looked at Su Bai, saw Su Bai or sat there, some accidentally said: "Hey, can you send me?" Su Bai shook his head, not wanting to send it. He couldnt walk the road. When he was just eating with a bowl of chopsticks, his arms were already sorely overflowing with blood. I smoked my mouth and did not care about this detail. I went straight to Su Bai and looked at Su Bais eyes: "You are a bit abnormal today." Smoked said very seriously. "Go out today and deal with things, a little tired." Su Bai said. "No, it''s not this. You look at my eyes, it''s a bit abnormal." The smoker pulled his face and Su Bai closer, "More than ever." The terrible sixth sense of a woman... Su Bai thought about it in his heart, but he didn''t know how to say it. He said that I saw a picture that might be the future. Will you die in the second audience mission? If you say this yourself, it will increase the psychological burden of the smoker. Perhaps this is Su Bais own way of behavior. Sometimes, he is more willing to solve things for his friends, rather than saying too much. For example, when Chu Zhaos girlfriend was the first thing, Su Bais deliberately deliberately from Jiuzhaigou. Come back to help Chu Zhao to solve it, but because of Su Bais behavioral habits and personality reasons, Chu Zhaoji hated Su Bai for a long time. Now, the same is true for the smoker. "Good night, give me a good night kiss." After the smoker finished, he lowered his head and bit it gently on the lips of Su Bai. Su Bai subconsciously began to look for and pursue the lips of the smoked child, very soft, very sweet, very comfortable, Gradually, Two men and one woman seem to be lit up at once, and they began to kiss more and more enthusiastically. The smoker subconsciously sat on the legs of Su Bai. "what" Su Bai immediately screamed, Fuck, it hurts... Chapter 307： New arrangement "This..." The smoker immediately stood up from Su Bai, watching the position where Su Bais legs had just been sitting in a bright red, some strange. "Your injury is so serious?" In the cognition of the smoked child, Su Bai is not injured, it will not be so obvious, because Su Bai is a vampire, his injury can be quickly restored, but she did not expect, Su Bai this injury Its so serious. "Alright." Su Bai smiled. "Can you..." Su Baiben wants to say if you can be on it, but suddenly I feel that this is a bit too much. The whole person has calmed down from the hot kiss and changed his mind: "Can you pour me a glass of water?" "okay." The smoker went to the kitchen and poured a glass of water into Su Bai and sent it to Su Bai. "What''s the problem?" The smoked hand gently touched the white shoulders of Su Bai, and looked pity. "It is estimated that you will be fully recovered when you wait for the next story world." "Then you are not very dangerous now?" The smoked child looked around, and then anxiously said: "Your enemy, I guess I can''t stop it." According to the perspective of the smoker, the enemy of Su Bais strength stage should not be qualified to stop. She is very worried about the safety of Su Bai. Su Bai himself does not worry about this, and does not say that they are still in Shanghai, even if they are not fat, the **** cat is estimated to be strolling around here. What kind of wind and grass can also get the cat to know in advance, The safety of the situation does not need to worry. "You go back first, I am fine here, rest assured." Su Bai said. The smoker nodded. "Okay, then I will come over to help you take care of the children tomorrow, and take care of you by the way." Su Bai smiled. After the smoked child, Su Bai was still sitting in a chair and took a deep breath. However, he did not regret that the forbidden fruit had not been eaten before. Fortunately, the smoked child had a long time from the second audience task, and now he is also You don''t need to worry. Closed his eyes, he squatted on his desk, and this night, he passed quietly. When the morning sun shone in the window, Su Bai heard the little guy''s voice, opened his eyes, looked at it, and the voice came from the bedroom. I don''t want to think about it. It must be that the cat is back. Should also bring the fresh morning and the like to the little guy, in terms of taking care of the little guy, the cat is more meticulous than the one who is in charge of it. From another angle, the little guy can have auspicious care and protection. It is also his blessing. Su Bai even thought that if he had fallen into the world of the story one day, there was auspiciousness, and the future of the little one would not have to worry too much. "Hey, give me a copy too." Su Bai shouted. After a short while, the lucky one came over with a plastic bag, jumped to the desk, put the plastic bag in front of Su Bai, and then tried to run, but was interrupted by Su Bai: "Stand up, I have something to ask you." Su Bai took a bite out of the bag and took a bite and looked at the auspiciousness of the high-cold-fan. There was still some guilty conscience, otherwise the bird would not be white. "I saw a picture before, it seems to happen in the future, tell me, is it true, is it going to happen in the future?" After listening to Su Bais words, the auspicious hesitant, or nodded. Can the painting really predict the future? Auspicious continues to nod. "Then, can you change?" Su Bai asked a nonsense, no matter whether he can change, he can''t stand by. Auspicious shook his head. Su Bais brow wrinkled, immediately, Auspicious and nodded, "You mean you don''t know?" Auspicious nodded. Then, the auspicious turned and went back to the bedroom to see the child. Su Bai continued to sit in the chair. The night''s sleep didn''t seem to make him feel full, and the trouble was still annoying. However, the current physical condition is Let Su Bai feel a lot of peace of mind, at least he does not have to squat, not sitting or squatting, there is no way to move. Fat people haven''t come back yet, but it feels too fast, Su Bai licked his own eyebrows. "Hey..." Knocking on the door, "Please come in." The smoked child opened the door and walked in. She wore very home clothes today, carrying two large bags of vegetables and meat. "I bought some fresh meat and opened fire for you at noon." "Then I will wait to eat." "How is your body, is it better?" "It''s still like that." Su Bai sighed and said. "Don''t worry, it will be fine." Smoked the child into the kitchen. ............ "He didn''t die, then you can only do it instead of being a stepfather." Jie Jie sat at Liang Sen''s desk and looked at the boss who was sugaring the coffee. "What do you mean by this?" Liang Sen asked with a sip of coffee. "He didn''t die, I couldn''t go downstairs to kill him, although it was easy and simple for me." "Just eat more causal, you can live." Jie did not care to pick up the mineral water on the table and took a sip. "The higher the level, the more difficult it is to be comfortable. Otherwise, Fang Wenhai does not have to toss in order to achieve a satisfactory body." "But some people are not like this." Jie said, "Some people act, in my opinion, very crazy." "I know what kind of person you are talking about, that kind of person, just a tightrope walk, it seems that the style of action is very enviable, but you can be screaming anytime, anywhere; Moreover, the most important thing is, when the person dies depends on the needs of the terrorist broadcast. It feels that you are dying now, and you will suddenly die unexpectedly because you have too many causalities hanging in it. . In fact, the cause and effect of this kind of thing, for ordinary listeners, is equal to the control of terror broadcasts to you, at least in the understanding of people at my level, this is the way. As long as I usually do things, not over the rules, then the restrictions on terror broadcasts are very low and low. Once I have done something that is not in line with the rules, then the rights of terrorist broadcasts to me and command will become higher. I am not a person who likes to give my own destiny to others, even if that person is a terrorist broadcast. Liang Sen put the coffee cup to the side and opened a folder on the computer desktop. "Is there something wrong with Xi''an?" Why are you asking? The explanation was somewhat unexpected. "I am not giving you the qualification to borrow my authority for a short time. If you have nothing to do, take a look." Liang Sen clicked on the solution, then moved the monitor over and looked at it: "This is the latest." The list of deaths of the audience, from here to here, and from the day before yesterday to the morning of this morning, nearly thirty-five of the attributions are the record of the death of the audience in Shaanxi. The completion of the tasks of these 35 people is above 5, among them. There is a familiar face of me, the guy is worse than me, but it is not too bad, but it has fallen." "What do you mean?" The solution is obviously a guess. "In Shaanxi, there was an accident. It should be that the terrorist broadcast released a realistic mission. Then the local audience went a lot. The result was a lot of degraded. The audience with a task completion of 5 or more is not a weak scum, but The child died so much that I felt that the upper audience in Shaanxi was almost swept away." "What does that have to do with us? Our distance from Shaanxi is still quite far." Jie said. "If the audience in Shaanxi is almost dead, the terrorist broadcast will start to send out the audience. You and I will run away? Just a few guys have communicated with me, and they mean Quite simply, instead of waiting for the terrorist broadcast to release a realistic mission, it is better to send someone to go there and touch the situation, do not need to do anything, at least give the wind direction." "I understand, I am going." Jie Jie stood up and said. "You are my assistant, how can I be willing to let you take risks." Liang Sen leaned back and looked at the smile with a smile. "Not everyone is just downstairs, he and him." A friend just solved Fang Wenhai and explained their ability. Just let them run for us in Shaanxi." Jie Yu looked seriously at his top boss and immediately said: "It seems that someone still wants to be a stepfather, and it is still urgent." "Don''t stop, don''t say it, there is danger and it means opportunity, isn''t it?" Liang Sen ordered a cigar. "I am giving him a chance." "But what is his current situation? You should also be clear. Under the premise of a good situation, you have chosen to blew yourself. Although Fang Wenhai guided the destructive force as much as possible for self-protection, he should now be seriously affected by the blood. Loss, the body is also ruined, a person who has no ability to move, you let him go to Shaanxi?" "I remember that there is still a thousand demon vines in the house." Liang Senmo licked his finger. "You will give this to him later, keep a note, tell him to go to Xi''an, and those guys will also send people. I went to Xi''an to investigate first. I sent the location and method of the connector to your mobile phone." Xie Bing took a deep breath, "You are really willing." "Nothing reluctant." Liang Sen said indifferently. "The key is how to let him die naturally and naturally in a reasonable and legal way." "How do you think he will go? If he takes things but doesn''t go, are you not a chicken?" "He will go." Liang Sens face showed a deep smile. "I checked the information of four of them. The monk was born in a temple near Xi''an. The temple is called Xuanyun Temple. Thousands of ancient temples, Big Wild Goose Pagoda, Huaqing Palace, Xuanyun Temple, Terracotta Warriors and Horses are the most famous scenic spots in Xi''an, but now you can search online or look for maps, and find a little bit with Xuanyun. Does the temple have only a few words? Even if you look for another hundred ordinary Xi''an people, it is estimated that they do not remember that there is a place in the city where they are called Xuanyun Temple." Chapter 308： Fat mans anger! Noon is a meal made by smoked children. It is not very delicate, but it is also a taste. The little guys are not picky eaters. Some people can eat them. A meal is a good meal. After finishing the things, the smoker has something to leave. It should be something at home; When I first listened to the terrorist broadcast, the smoker was also very confused. She applied directly to terminate the position of the military attache of the embassy. Now it should be familiar with the rhythm of terrorist broadcasting. It may also be influenced by Su Baikais detective office. I also intend to give my life in the real world a normal life. It didn''t take long for the smokers to go. The fat guys came back, carrying a lot of things on their shoulders. The monk stood on one side and looked a bit gloomy. This made Su Bai aware of it. He also guessed whether the monk was a little unhappy about this splitting thing and had a conflict with the fat man Gyatso. However, if you want to come to the city of the monk and the fatness of the fat man, you should not be so stiff. The fat man threw everything on the carpet in the living room, and then a little bit of interest: "Mom, Su Bai, you know what, we turn over the east side, look for it in the west, look through the whole house, find it. Thanks for breaking the copper and iron, all of them are estimated to be less than one thousand and five story points. The four of us are three or four hundred for each person. This wave is lost. This is a big effort, but the result is only Get these gains, you ask the monk and Gyatso, but I am not fat, I want to hide." Gyatso looked at Su Bai and nodded, indicating that the fat man said it was true, and pointed at these things and said: "Fang Wenhai is a soul repairer. He can even give up his own body. It is enough to see that he is not dependent. Foreign objects, which also make the ''property'' around him very pitiful, he should spend most of his resources on his own soul improvement." In this regard, Su Bai did not have any special disappointment. "However, in fact, that house is the biggest baby." The fat man licked his lips. "The house should not be built by Fang Wenhai alone. I found a lot of different details when I explored the house. It should have been built by many listeners. Now Fang Wenhai GG, the house is the ownerless thing. If I figure it out, I will not return to Chengdu, and I will settle in that house. The old family has been overtaken by me, and there are no ghosts there, suitable for people to live. Su Bai smiled. "You live happily and live. I have children here. I still can''t live in that place." After all, the house is the location where the Yinmai runs through. The little guy is the kind of soul boy. Su Bai knows that if he lives in the room with the little guy, it is very likely that the little guy will wake up at night and see the ghost in the house. walk over. "I will stay too." Gyatso also said this time. It seems that the fat man is planning to be a neighbor with Gyatso, no, it is cohabitation. At this time, the monk licked his lips and saw that the rest of the people did not speak. He opened his mouth: "Poverty should leave immediately and return to Xi''an." "Monk, something?" asked the fat man. The monk nodded. "The temple that was born out of poverty is now gone." This passage may be difficult for ordinary people to fully understand, but the people present immediately understood the deep meaning of the temple. The temple disappeared. It is likely that something happened and was modified by the terrorist broadcast. "There is a poor second home, and the poor must go back and see." The monk said very earnestly, "There should be something going over there." The monk took out the mobile phone. "Before the barren, I found that the WeChat group of several monasteries disappeared, and then tried to contact the brothers and sisters who still stayed in the temple. As a result, one could not be contacted, and then they were poor and connected. A few of the same people who have done business outside the country, the answer is that they dont know what Xuanyun Temple is." These clues have basically confirmed that the Xuanyun Temple in the mouth of the monk is disappeared. In fact, the monk said these words in person, what is the meaning of it, everyone knows clearly, none of the people present is a fool, on the contrary, it is a human fine, the monk does not mean that my hometown is difficult to do, you Who will accompany me to see what happened? As a result, the fat man made a haha, did not answer, Jiacuo stood facelessly in the same place, exactly the same as before, Su Bai still sitting there motionless, but Su Bai is indeed the most calm one, because he wants to move Can''t move, he has to wait for the next story world to come in peace. The monks mouth showed a smile. Su Bai, is there a dish at home? "Yes." Su Bai remembers that the smoked children bought a lot of dishes in the refrigerator when they came today. "Barren to make a meal for everyone." The monk went to the kitchen after he finished speaking. The fat man smiled and gave a look to Su Bai and Gyatso around him. The meaning was very simple. Look, the monk would also encounter embarrassing times. The monk city is very deep. This is something that people in the heart know. From the perspective of Su Bai, even if his body is not injured, his physical condition is no problem. It is estimated that he is not willing to go back to Xi''an with the monk. This may be the difference between Su Bai and the monk. Su Bais WeChat phone, Gyatso fat man and monk are coming because they know that Su Bai will not bury them in this kind of thing, since Su Bai shouted People, at least Su Bai will not go to any sinister scorpion, this may be called Su Da Shao''s personality charm, because the image of Su Bai mental illness, people will feel headache for his occasional abnormal behavior, but true I don''t need to worry about it. The local Su Bai suddenly suddenly smashes you under the premise of contract formation. But the monk is not the same. The monk is a guy who is ruined to the bottom of the bones. He can hang him in the pit. He can count on him and count on him. He is going to do something with him. Its too tired, really tired, guarding the outside. The danger is not to be guarded against it. Su Bai opened the computer and began to search for some news. "The monk used to say Xuanyun Temple before. I remember it was quite famous. I went to Xi''an when I was there, and it was more interesting than the Big Wild Goose Pagoda." Su Bai shook his head. "Sure enough, there is no news on the Internet." The fat man came over and sat down at the desk of Su Bai. "Don''t mention anything about the temple. Let''s let the monk go back and pick it up. Minger and I will buy some daily necessities." You can use your car to use it, anyway, you cant open it now." Su Bai directly threw his own Poussin car key from the drawer to the fat man. The fat man has some regrets: "Mom, if you don''t make nerves to do those broken things, I should borrow a good sports car in my hand, hehe." Gyatso also came over at this time and looked at the screen. Immediately, Gyatso took out his mobile phone and looked at it. He said: "The things in Xi''an should not be simple. I used to visit several ancient temples in Xi''an from Xichuan. I also made two local listeners in Xi''an and added WeChat. But just gave them a message, they havent responded to me until now." "It is possible that people are knocking on the big back, and there is no time to return to you," said the fat man. Gyatso frowned. "Knocking back? What do you mean?" "It''s a big health care." Fat man has a look you know. Gyatso shook his head. "Impossible, these two people, one will send a prayer prayer in the circle of friends every day, and the other will record a photo of their daughter every day in order to record the growth of their daughter. This habit has already been I have been persisting for several years, but, just before the day before, they have not updated their circle of friends for several days. Then they contacted the temple that Xuanyun Temple, which he just said, has disappeared. It should be with this turmoil. Its a dry system, and its still very deep. Su Bai suddenly remembered what, in the phone search for a saved phone number, this number is actually a URL, a forum URL, when the original information did not know what was leaked, people also found themselves to tell themselves This forum thing. Landing on this forum, Su Bai found that this forum actually refines the region, including Hong Kong, Macao and Taiwan. Each province in China has its own exclusive sector, and Su Bai Xi''an has opened Shaanxi Province. The post update here is not very diligent, because the audience has nothing to say, it will not be boring to run here to upgrade the water post, but the posts in this section of Shaanxi are very active today, looking at the top 50 posts are today Published. The first one is "I rely on it. What happened to the audience in Shaanxi? Is it almost dead? Is there a living Shaanxi audience?" Most of the following are similar messages. They should not be published by local audiences in Shaanxi. They were completely slaughtered by listeners from other provinces. "Things look really serious. I haven''t seen any local audience in Shaanxi to post a comment." Su Bai said a cigarette. "There should be something big there. Now it seems that the local audience in Shaanxi is not an individual phenomenon. I guess it should not be used to other audiences outside Shaanxi Province." "That''s a big deal." The fat man took an apple and ate while he came over. "I want to say, the monk himself doesn''t go back, it''s too dangerous. It''s obviously serious enough to be our small." The shrimps are involved, and there is no interest to see. Who stupidly ran over at this time." The monk with the apron came out at this time and looked at the fat man. The fat man turned his head and said nothing when he had just said nothing. The monk put a bunch of beads on the ground, and then placed a piece of cockroache on the ground. Immediately, the monk looked at Su Bai. He knew that Su Bai lost his ability to move, so he put down two pieces and was very serious: "Xuanyun Temple is a barren home and a barren root. Anyway, the impoverished have to go back and see. Hey, this is the Gyatso, the bead for you, this is the fat man for you, as long as you are with the poor. Go back to Xi''an and help Xuanyun Temple to help the poor. In addition, if you are in a poor position, you can leave yourself if you are in real danger." Gyatso stunned, he did not expect the monk''s heart to be so determined. The fat man spit out the apple in his mouth and angered: "Hey, monk, you are the one who made me Zhang Yiyi. I am the kind of person who sees friends in the family and has a hard time standing by!" What do you mean by actually taking these things out? Look down on me Zhang Yiyi? You give nothing, I still do not go home with you to see the situation? I sue you a monk, you see the low man. While righteously speaking, the fat man walked over and immediately put the beads in his hands. Thanks to today''s night alone, scorpion, snnoopy, strolling in the end of the world, the **** of Taibao, Oo thousand nights oO to give the dragon a reward, congratulations "small transparent fans" became the tenth lord of "terrorist broadcast"! Chapter 309： coming The monk''s craftsmanship Su Bai has not tasted it. In the impression of Su Bai, although the monk is not as extreme as the ascetic monks, it is as low-key and simple as possible for the cost of eating and wearing. It should be less attractive. However, the vegetarians who made the monk, the taste is indeed OK, Rao is the fat, the meatless and unhappy master is also eating very open; Four people gathered at the desk of Su Bai, and the atmosphere of the dinner table was good. The fat man first took the Buddhist monk''s beads. Gyatso took the monk''s embarrassment, and the two agreed to go to Xi''an with the monk. The monk did not give Su Bai the opportunity to choose, because Su Bai did not choose the capital, knowing that Xi''an is a bit strange now, they can not take a stretcher with Su Bai, not to go on an outing, of course, Su Bai I will not be willing to take this drowning. At the end of a meal, Gyatso is responsible for cleaning up the dishes. The fat man is sitting on the sofa with his feet on the sofa, while the monk borrows a computer from Su Bai to book tickets and check other clues in Xi''an. This is an Internet age. Many details in the real world can be found online. Su Bai sits in the boss chair and moves to the window. The window has been dim and the moon is covered by dark clouds, giving people a feeling of depression. . At this moment, Su Bais mobile phone rang, picked up the mobile phone and found it to be a WeChat message, but after the opening, Su Bais pupil shrank abruptly. This WeChat message came from the kongbu66 public number, but It is not the private message of this public number, it shows the message that the administrator sent you a preview with administrator rights. This can''t help but let Su Bai recall that when Litchi first contacted him, it was also used in this way. It should be the kind of power level who has certain authority to do something through the background of the public number. But who is this person? The other party did not directly let Su Bai see the name of Weixin as in the original lychee. The person who appeared in front of Su Bai was a "hidden administrator". It should be that the other party did not want to let him know his identity. The content of the message is simple: Commission from the audience: The parking lot in the parking lot A area has a parcel with a parcel that can quickly recover your injuries. This is our deposit. If you are willing to accept our entrustment, please take this elixir. ; Our commission is also very simple. There are some things in Xi''an. We ask you to go there and investigate. There is no specific investigation result, but you only want to listen to your destiny and not be too perfunctory. After we finish, we will give you 1000 genre points of control. Looking at this news, Su Bai flipped the phone in a quiet manner, as if he continued to look out the window as he did just now, which is much more natural than Xiaolin. At this point, Su Bai suddenly remembered that he did not seem to have asked Xiaolin to die. The fat guys seemed to have forgotten to tell himself about it. Immediately put the matter of WeChat news aside and ignore it, ask: "Right, is Kobayashi dead?" The fat man squinted and scratched his head. "I didn''t tell you before?" Su Bai shook his head. "It is estimated that there is no death." Some fat people regretted: "It should have escaped. We found his broken limbs in the living room, like being smashed by the hard, but the monk said that Kobayashis body was corrupted too quickly. Fast, it should be the soul who wants to leave." The monk said at this time: "He lost all his previous money this time. You are worse than Su Bai. You are bloody. When the next story world begins, the terrorist broadcast will repair your body. Your strength does not have much influence, at most it will affect your future development of the blood, but Kobayashi simply abandoned all of it just to escape, that is, after he escaped, he will wait until the next story world begins, and the strength should be The audience, who is equivalent to a task completion level of about 3, has lost its ability to threaten us. Of course, if there is a chance to come across it in the future, let him solve it." After listening to the monk''s words, Su Bai nodded; In fact, the four people on the scene did not have much hatred for Xiaolin, because Xiaolin tried to attract Su Bai into the circle of Fang Wenhai with ghost nails. This flaw was seen by the monks and the fat people at the beginning, so Kobayashi has been deceiving everyone. But why don''t everyone look at him with a mentality of watching a monkey play? Fang Wenhai was finally destroyed by four people. Xiaolin is also a great success in it. The only regret is that the harvest after Fang Wenhai is eliminated is much worse than expected. Su Bai did not say anything about WeChat news, but looked at Gyatso and said: "Help me push the bedroom. You are here to rest here tonight, will you leave tomorrow?" "The barren has booked the ticket for tomorrow morning, and it will be able to land at Xianyang Airport almost at noon tomorrow." "I wish you all the best." Gyatso pushed Su Bai into the bedroom. Su Bai was very difficult to lie down on the bed. The little guy was playing with blocks around Su Bai, and he was lucky on the window sill. "You should be able to recover some self-care ability in a few days, but don''t go outside, stay at home and wait for the next story world to come. At least there is this cat to protect your safety." Gyatso reminded kindly. Su Bai smiled. "I know." "Well, I went outside." Gyatso left the bedroom and went to the office to continue to discuss things with the fat monk. Su Bai leaned on the bed, the little guy was very embarrassed to play, he knew that Su Bai is not in good health, and does not bother Su Bai. Looking at the little guy who is not too noisy, Su Bai really has some smiles, raising a son is so smart, what else is not satisfied. WeChat news, Su Bai does not intend to pay attention to it, there is no white cake in the sky, Su Bai is not willing to easily jump into the rhythm of the other party to arrange for themselves. Since the other party poses a mysterious gesture, Su Bai simply does not go to the bird. However, Chu Zhaos phone came over and Su Bai took the call. "Hey, Su Bai, tell you something." Chu Zhao should be eating, his mouth is a little unclear, still chewing something. "Say." Su Bai moved a little while he was lying. "I know a listener in the last story world. Of course, the guy is much worse than you, but he said that he is now on the Xi''an side and found something interesting. I asked if I was interested in mining. Chu Zhaos tone of speech is very exciting, with a kind of eagerness to try. Obviously, Chu Zhao also knows the importance of the opportunity in the real world. Although the original Su Bai was a small experiencer, he participated in several times. The activities were done with the monks or with the fat people. However, when Su Bai heard the word Xi''an from Chu Zhao, the brow could not help but wrinkle. Nowadays, for ordinary people, it is still the original historical city, the terracotta warriors and horses, the Huaqing Palace and so on. It is a tourist attraction, but for the audience, there is a restricted area, similar to a listener. grave. "Chu Zhao, you can think about it again." "It''s okay, I know there may be danger, but I don''t want to give up this opportunity. I just told you, your voice sounds a little weak, what''s the matter?" "I got a little hurt." "Then, let''s take a rest, rest early, good night." Chu Zhao hung up the phone, Su Bai looked at the phone, a little bit fascinated. At this time, the mobile phone WeChat is bright again, it is the WeChat message sent by the smoked child. Su Bai is open, it is a picture, similar to the notice, and there is a smoked text below, which means that she is re-enacted. I arranged a political and religious work, but I needed to go to a political and political class in Xi''an to participate in a training session. I could come back in about five days, and she said that she would find a reliable nanny for Su Bai, and she will arrive tomorrow morning. Smoked child, Chu Zhao, Su Bai gently rubbed his lips; Everything, if its too coincidental, is not a coincidence, but a necessity. Obviously, the person who can send messages to himself through the WeChat public account is also expected to anticipate that he is unwilling to go to Xi''an and is unwilling to accept the commission. Therefore, the people will be ruthless and begin to succumb to their own personal relationships. Su Bai opened the previous message bar and replied with five words: "I **** ancestors." The day here is a verb. ............ "It seems that he still does not want to go, even if through our network of relations, his two former friends in reality have come to Xi''an, and there is no way to impress him. His character and psychology are a bit strange, you have to threaten him. Instead, he will go against you at all costs." Jie Xiao looked at the message in the phone and said. Liang Sen nodded. "A character like this can actually live to this day. It is really a bit interesting. What is his reply?" "A dirty word." Jie Jie replied, "Look at his attitude, I would rather have two friends who were killed in Xi''an will not go, the purpose is just to be angry with us." "Interesting." Liang Sen stretched out. "Then we have nothing to do. I can''t bring him to Xi''an personally." Just finished this sentence, Liang Sen, who had not finished his lazy waist, suddenly changed his face suddenly, his face showed a look of panic, his hands subconsciously grabbed the table legs, and the whole body could not restrain himself from shaking, as if one was The white mouse in the cage saw the experimenter''s walk in. There was some overwhelming dispelling. Liang Sens wolverine and unbearable appearance at this time had never been seen. In his cognition, Liang Sen should not have such emotions and expressions, never. "What''s wrong?" asked Yu Jie. "He...he...he came..." Liang Sen even started to talk, and his eyes were full of fear and fear. If Su Bai is here, seeing Liang Sens look and eyes, he should I was able to quickly connect Liang Sen at this time with Lan Lin before suicide. It is really... amazing agreement! "Who?" "Broadcast...horror...broadcast..." Chapter 310： Different roads At the beginning, Lan Lin, whether in the same stage of Yanhui Hongyi Building or in front of Su Bai, kept his own posture and style, like a rose blooming on a glacier, cold and noble. This meaning is a bit like the official reputation that ordinary people often say. The kind of temperament, the kind of temperament, makes him and the ordinary people around him seem out of place, and the higher audience, especially, they are not called Guanwei, they In fact, it is more similar to - Shenwei, the ability of the audience, the opportunity is equal to the **** in the eyes of the secular, so many listeners do not regard themselves as human beings, but put themselves in the position of God. Like Liang Sen, in the case of Fang Wenhai, a life-and-death crisis in the perspective of Su Bai, Liang Sen has always been regarded as a free open-air movie. It is very leisurely and very pleasant. In the eyes of others, Or even in the eyes of his assistants, Liang Sen is the real group of people standing at the top of the pyramid; but now, Liang Sen is afraid of fear and even carries a sob. Helpless is like a child, Tears, snots, and so on all began to flow out. At this time, Liang Sen, how many embarrassed, how embarrassing it is to be embarrassed; "Broadcast...horror...broadcast..." When Liang Sen said these words, Jie Jie was a bit overwhelmed. He didn''t believe that this was Liang Sen''s sudden madness. Then, there is only one reason left. What Liang Sen is now aware of and sensed, he feels Not enough, I can''t realize it. The big horror, because I don''t have enough levels, I can''t detect it, and Liang Sen is because of the high level, so I touch the horror at a close distance. Will be scared... like this. "He is warning me... He is warning me... He deliberately... He must be deliberate... He can come silently... He walks silently... But he doesn''t... Don''t let me I sense that he is coming... I just let him know that he is coming... but let me know that he is by my side..." Liang Sen holding his own head and talking to himself at the table, it seems to be very lost: "He is blaming me for not having the courage to go there... He is blaming me... He is looking down on me... He is angry... He is angry..." The solution was swallowing, and now he is really overwhelmed. ............ The mobile phone is thrown aside, Su Bai holds the little guy, smells the milk fragrance of the little guy, and my heart is more of a kind of indifference. Maybe, the most unacceptable thing for Su Bai is that others think they can hold their own. The painful foot threatens himself, this is the inverse scale of Su Bai. On the other side of the office, the voices of the monks talking to them were faintly revealed. Obviously, they did not dare to take it lightly for the current situation in Xi''an. Su Bai listened to his eyes and began to slowly close up. Actually, he didnt sleep well last night. The things tonight are more than last night, but Su Bais plan is to leave nothing behind, and everything is left behind. It seems to be very reckless, but it is also a good way of self-liberation. Just, you want to sleep quietly, but some people are not as good as you wish. "Welcome to the terrorist broadcasts, listeners, hello, I am the host of the show, I don''t have a name, because the name, there is no meaning here. Xi''an, a historic city with a long history, it is peaceful, it is quiet, exudes the ancient rhyme that has been passed down from the Tang Dynasty, and it flows through the ancient customs of the First Emperor. It is a famous tourist city, but now it also attracts the attention of non-ordinary people. Nowadays, listeners from many parts of the country have turned their eyes to this place and invested in Xi''an. Because this ancient city is now becoming the exclusive grave belonging to the audience. Sometimes, things in the real world are more exciting than the stories of our shows, and even more dangerous. In the face of danger, some people instinctively produce rejection emotions, and the audience is no exception. But the fun of the story is to arrange a person to a place he doesn''t want to go, and let a person do what he doesn''t like the most, so that his struggle, his anger, his stubbornness, can be maximized. Reflected [Realistic mission release]: Go to Xi''an to investigate the truth of the audience''s death [Time limit]: 15 days [Task Reward]: None [Completion Limit]: None PS: During the mission time, more than 50% of the time must be around the Xi''an area............" ............ For a long time, Liang Sen finally stood up, sat down in his chair, reached out, and pulled out a few sheets of paper on the table to wipe his tears and nose, and then took a few breaths. "He is gone?" Jie Jie tried to keep up with Liang Sen''s thinking. Liang Sen nodded, relieved, "Go, it''s gone." Interpretation is silent, although he likes to use his words to ridicule his own boss, but in any case, in the heart of the solution, Liang Sen is still very respectful, this man has always been carrying himself like a big brother, otherwise I guess that I have already died in a previous story world. In the relationship between the audience and the intrigue, his relationship with Liang Sen is relatively pure. But the more it is, seeing his "big brother" and seeing his respectful person, showing the kind of appearance just now, Jie Jie feels that he is a little helpless, because everyone is not willing to let others see their weakness, especially Liang Sen is almost the same as the existence of God. His jealousy in this respect may be even bigger, but the scene just now falls into his own eyes. However, Liang Sens reaction was very calm, as if the previous thing, for him, did not need to care too much, he was very open. Do you feel ironic? Liang Sen suddenly said. Jie Jie did not know if Liang Sen was asking himself or Liang Sen himself said to himself. Liang Sen looked up and looked at Jie Jie: "After a while, you didn''t ask me, how long will it take you to get to my present realm? Oh, just, have you seen it? The more you get stronger, the higher you go, the more you can touch that fear, the more you will be afraid. Just now, he came, he should come to release the realistic task, give us the downstairs One of the four listeners, but he deliberately let me know that he is coming. He wants to see me out of the ocean and wants to see how I am shivering like a mouse. He was not disappointed, because I was really scared, I was afraid that I could not myself. Liang Sens face showed a bitter smile. "This is punishment, his punishment, because I didn''t have the courage to go to that place with the lychees, so I became his eyes now, and he became a plaything thing." He dealt with me, and he didn''t need to calculate it according to cause and effect. He just needed to come to me and show his breath, and he could scare me off. Liang Sen ordered a cigar. "That, what we did before." Jie Jie asked tentatively. "Don''t do anything, everything you did and put it before, all of them are gone. The previous arrangements are all invalid. I am now in a bad mood. I have to take some time to adjust. Otherwise, my The end is just like that of Fang Wenhai." I nodded and explained that I knew. ............ When I woke up, my head was still so painful. Su Bai sat down from the bedside consciousness, but found that the body was not as uncomfortable as yesterday. Trying to stand up and hold the wall, I was able to walk step by step by myself. It seems that his body is really recovering well, although the blood is still damaged, but at least he has recovered his ability to act. Pushing open the bedroom door, no one in the office, there was a scent in the kitchen. Fat people, their morning flight, should now be on the plane to Xianyang Airport. In the kitchen, it should be the private babysitter that the smoker said yesterday to help him. However, when the kitchen door was pushed open and the smoked out of the apron with the fried egg came out, Su Bai felt a little stunned. "In the morning notice, the training task was cancelled, so I took the private babysitter back and came in the morning. You actually slept until noon." The smoker put the milk and the fried egg and said: "I bought it again." Some dishes, Chu Zhao will come over to eat at night, he and I, originally last night, he told me that someone asked him to go to Xi''an to do something, but also canceled, it is really interesting." "It''s really interesting." Su Bai took the milk and took a sip. His eyes were a little disorganized. When he thought about it, he said: "Where do you want to go next time, talk to me in advance, some things, you can''t try it casually. And do it." "I know." Smoked up another breakfast and went to the bedroom. It should be to feed the little one. How did the person who secretly gave himself suddenly become soft? The reality of the terrorist broadcasts released to me last night, how strange it sounds, actually limits the time in the vicinity of Xi''an area. Does this mean that it is necessary to force yourself to go to Xi''an? Unlike the previous realistic tasks, I actually have the possibility to voluntarily give up the real task. After drinking the milk, Su Bai stood up in a difficult way, stepped out of his office step by step, entered the elevator, pressed the button, and leaned on the side wall of the elevator until the elevator stopped at the parking lot. Walking on the door of a car, Finally, when I arrived in Area A, Su Bais eyes fell on the parking space, and there was really a travel bag that was put there. Stumbled and walked over, and could not support the activities for so long in the spot, Su Bai kneeled down on one knee, and the next moment, he opened the travel bag. A plant with a strange scent floated halfway through the bag. Uncontrollable, Su Bai swallowed a slobber, then smiled: "At least it should be better than the brain flowers and corpses that I used to eat before?" Chapter 311： Terracotta Warriors Museum "The things in the parking lot were taken away." Jie Jie said while looking at the surveillance perspective in the parking lot with his mobile phone, "It is the detective." Because of the previous incident, the explanation is also clear. Liang Sen should have not had much heat for the matter of wanting to be a stepfather before. One person, after experiencing emotional ups and downs, always has a while. The trough is hard to raise interest in anything. Sure enough, Liang Sen just waved his hand at random. "Don''t get involved, let him go. The drug has been spoofed by terrorist broadcasts as one of the trigger conditions for real-life tasks." "Is he specifically looking for the little detective?" Jie Jie asked a little curiously, if it was a special trip to Su Bai''s release of the task to beat his own boss, then the little detective''s backing, a bit horrible. "No, I just received a few news. The old guys have just been like me. I was greeted by the terrorist broadcasts. It is estimated that it is coming to ''greeting'' that we guys who didn''t have the courage to go to that place are true, by the way. A realistic mission was issued to the little detective." Hearing, he nodded. "He just came to scare you?" "No, it tells us, it still remembers us, the next story world, it won''t be so good." Liang Sen sighed. "You have to take over the company and the game. I have to go home for a few days." Jie Yu knows that this is actually a retreat. I now know that I know it. At the same time, my heart is slightly lost. I will one day go to the realm and level of my boss. Do you say that you At that time, I will be scared to curl up at the feet of the table. ............ I sent a message to the smoker, and she helped me to look after the little guy. Su Bai did not go upstairs and drove her car directly to the Pudong Airport from the parking lot. The herb is very spiritual and has a strong effect. If it is used for refining, it should be able to fully elicit the effect. Su Bai is swallowed directly, and there is some meaning that the cow chews the peony, but now the conditions are also It is not allowed to let Su Bai slowly contact a listener who will make alchemy refining to negotiate the conditions to help him deal with this. Saved the car, walked into the airport hall, Su Bai used the mobile phone to check out the nearest shift. Fortunately, there was a shift at noon. It didn''t have to wait for a long time. It was just a bit expensive to buy the ticket on the same day. Su Bai was also a little lamented not at the beginning. After passing the security check, I bought a cup of coffee in the terminal and sat down. The tingling sensation of a stock from time to time on the body may be a side effect, but the degree is not what it is. The key is now the body is being effective. Repaired seven seven eight eight, the strength is equivalent to the recovery of six or seven percent, and they do not have to walk the wall as before. "Hey, I didn''t read the wrong person!" A familiar voice came. Come over, it is actually a fat man. "Big white, how are you here?" "The reality mission was released by the terrorist broadcast. It must come and help me recover my body." Su Bai has hidden the matter about WeChat. The fat man did not ask for these details. However, from the fat mans expression, he still has doubts about Su Bais half-truth. In the real world, the terrorist broadcast can also be tied to recovery. What is the injury? Su Bai frowned frantically. "Are you not a plane in the morning?" "Hey, the monk said that he had a temple predecessor living in an old neighborhood in Shanghai. Let me visit. They took the morning flight to Xi''an, and I moved to noon." Monk''s predecessor? Old district? Su Bai suddenly remembered the monk who gave the name to the little guy. The monk was the monk who introduced it to Su Bai. "Looking for someone?" "No, it disappeared, but I can detect the traces of the law in the room." The fat man took the coffee from Su Bais hand and drank it, then sat down beside Su Bai. "The old I don''t play mobile phones or play WeChat, so I can only find them in person. This is good. I don''t know if the old man had an accident or the old man went to Xi''an to find a temple earlier than the monk. These monks have a heavy feeling for the temple and are really like home. The fat man said and said that the string of beads was measured in his hand. "The monk is also really willing, really, I rarely see the monk so emotional, I, anyway, there are counts in my heart, if this matter is solved without any great efforts, this string of beads I will still Give the monk, let him compensate me for something different." Is it moved? Su Bai said. "No, its a bit unreasonable to play like this." The fat man looked at the time card there. "Remind the boarding machine, go." Su Bai and the fat man boarded the plane. After boarding the plane, Su Bai and the flight attendant asked for a blanket to cover the body and took a nap. The fat mans position was in front of Su Bai, and it was estimated that he was sleeping. After all, he might want to sleep well. Its hard to be aware of it. After more than two hours, the plane landed at Xianyang Airport. When I got off the plane, the fat man called Gyatso and the monk. Gyatsos mobile phone couldnt get through. The monks mobile phone was connected, but it was picked up by Gyatso. After talking about the call, the fat man hangs the phone somewhat silently. . "What''s wrong?" Su Bai asked. "They checked the files in the library." The fat man shook his head. "They mean that since the terrorist broadcast modified the existence of Xuanyun Temple, it could not be erased directly. It should have changed its history and its progress. So the monks are going to spend a day and a half going to the archives to check it out." Su Bai nodded and recognized the practice of the monk. Instead of running around the world to find a temple, it would be better to start with the details. "Is there a monk who said that let us both do something?" Su Bai asked. "Ah, no, I haven''t told him that you have come here too. I have forgotten this. I haven''t played this place in Xi''an. The monk means let me stroll for a day. How? Let me go to the sights, take a look at the place where Yang Guifei takes a shower and look at the grave of Emperor Qin Shihuang." Su Bai nodded undecidedly. Until now, he did not find any dangerous places, and did not feel any dangerous atmosphere. Stopped a taxi, the fat man said to go to the street, then turned his head and followed the Su Baidao: "It is said that the special food on the street is good, there are souvenirs or something." Su Bai sighed and said: "Jinli in Chengdu, the streets of Xi''an, the ancient city of Lijiang in Yunnan and the ancient city of Dali, etc. These so-called ancient town attractions, they sell souvenirs are from Zhejiang Yiwu." "............" The fat man snorted. "Su Da Shao, I know that you have been to many places, and there have been many places to play, but you don''t need to destroy my travel mentality." There are a lot of street people, people are crowded, and the fat man is completely speechless. Two people are so hard to find a family that is not particularly crowded and sit down and order some food. Su Bai does not matter, Xian has been here before. This time it was nothing more than a sneak peek and a fat man. When eating, a man in a black leather jacket came over. The fat man looked up at the jacket man. "Is there something?" Jacket male is about forty years old, looks very thick, looks at the fat man asked, he also came to the door: "The two are from the field to travel? Go to see the terracotta warriors?" "No." The fat man heard the terracotta warriors and horses came to the party. Most Chinese people are very interested in these three words. It is a cultural unstoppable feeling. "That good feelings, are you going to go in the afternoon? My home is Linyi, the Terracotta Warriors Museum is next to my house. If you plan to go in the afternoon, you can take my car after dinner." The fat man "oh" gave a look, looked at Su Bai, and then asked: "How much money, we two." "Oh, what you said, if you don''t collect money, it''s really just a drop-off, free." "Haha, Xi''an people are really alive Lei Feng." The fat man smiled somewhat unexpectedly and reached out and patted the jacket man''s shoulder. "Then sit and eat together." "No, I have just eaten, you have eaten it, I am waiting for you outside." "Row." The jacket man nodded and walked out of the hotel. The fat man smiled and took a sip. "The people in this place are really warm and simple people in Shaanxi." Su Bai knocked on the bowl with chopsticks. "The accent is not the local population." "This is awkward. In which big city, isn''t the accent very complicated?" The fat man didn''t take it for granted, and then stood up and pulled Su Bai. "Walking, holding the monk, they didn''t find anything." Before you contact us, let me not look at the terracotta warriors." Out of the restaurant, a white van stopped at the side of the road. The jacket man stood outside the door and smoked a cigarette. He smiled and greeted Su Bai and the fat man. The car started, and it was not far from the city of Xi''an to the Linyi Museum where the Terracotta Warriors and Horses Museum was located. If it was not blocked, it would be half an hour. "When it comes, the front is the place to see the terracotta warriors and horses. Two, the tickets are bought by you. I used to know that relatives are selling tickets in it. I can get a special ticket. Now he is not here, I also There is no way." "Brother said what you said, come, smoke, go home soon." The fat man took the initiative to hand a cigarette in the past, and then got off the bus, because the fat man also saw that Su Bai was here to travel. I want to come to the Terracotta Warriors and Horses. These places should have been seen, so the fat man is also embarrassed to let Su Bai buy tickets. The fart went to the ticket office over there and bought two adult tickets back. "Go." The fat man rushed to check the ticket to see the terracotta warriors and horses, see Su Baiyu urged the road in place. Su Bai looked at the door and looked around. He nodded and went in with the fat man. It is divided into Hall 1, Hall 2, Hall 3, and there are more terracotta warriors in Hall 1, and Halls 2 and 3 are less. Then there are Hall 4 and Hall 5, respectively. 5D movies and places to sell souvenirs. There was a special tour guide who was responsible for the reception. The five halls of the fat man turned around and complained with some boring words: "Its boring to see this point of the terracotta warriors." A person in charge next to him smiled and said: "We plan to dig more exhibitions next year. You can see more in the past two years." "The feelings are good, and I will try to dig up the Emperor Qin Shihuang." The fat man encouraged. "Okay, we have already applied with the country, and will meet." People''s service attitude is so good, and they have met enthusiastic local drivers to lead the way, even if they look at those fat people who don''t think much about mud sculpture, the mood is good. Going out of the museum with Su Bai, the fat man looked at Su Bai: "Where will you go back to the city?" Su Bai took out his mobile phone, "I am calling the car." "Well, go to the archives to find a monk. Are they still going to the city to find a hotel in Xi''an?" "Go to the Terracotta Warriors History Museum, don''t you want to see the terracotta warriors?" Su Bai asked. The fat man is a bit puzzled. "Isn''t the terracotta warrior just seen it?" "This is a fake, a fake museum deliberately built by those people, followed by the No. 1234 Hall, and some artificial sculptures to lie to you; I said fat man, you are also a person who has been mixed in the society. Do you really believe that there is such a proactive and enthusiastic lead driver? "Hey, Dabai, you know that this is a fake, but I still don''t tell me, let me stupidly stroll around, and tell them to dig Qin Shihuang out." The fat man immediately had some hair. "I have been there, I haven''t been there before, and I am curious to go in and see." Su Bai shrugged and explained. "WTF..." Fat man. ........................ PS1: There is indeed a fake terracotta warrior museum in Xi''an. There are readers who wish to travel to Xi''an in the future to pay attention. Ps2: WeChat click on the "+" in the upper right corner, "Add a friend", and then enter "kongbu66" to pay attention to this WeChat public number, Xiaolong is waiting for everyone here. Chapter 312： Funeral! The fat man finally got into the car and went to the Terracotta Warriors and History Museum. This time it was a real place, the feeling of the door and the row of security personnel including the nearby tourists and a variety of foreign tour groups. Wait a minute, it all shows one thing, here is the real terracotta warrior history museum, no longer the fake and inferior. This time, it was Su Bai who went to buy a ticket, because Su Bai saw that the fat man had some intentions and sorrows; In fact, the Terracotta Warriors and Horses said that it is magical to be magical. After all, it is a cultural relic that has been inherited from two thousand years ago. With a strong historical and cultural factor, for most people, its a pity that you dont go to Xian to see the Terracotta Warriors. Its like its never been here; however, the Terracotta Warriors say it is white, that is, the pottery figurine, the tattered clay figurines, the people who really love history are always a minority, and most people will feel it after reading However, it is still very disappointing. "Go, the ticket is bought, go in?" Su Bai took the ticket and shook it in front of the fat man. "Is going to Qinhuangfen or going to see the terracotta warriors, this is the joint ticket." "Can Qinhuangmb see the spirit of Qin Shihuang?" The fat man suddenly came to the interest. Su Bai shook his head. "On a mound and a green scenic spot, there is a place to take a tour bus. When you sit up and check it, it will carry you around, but in fact nothing can be seen, that is, flowers and plants. "That''s it, still advanced to see the clay figurine." The fat man was dejected with Su Bai and checked in to the real Terracotta Warriors and History Museum. From the entrance, there was a long period of time, and then the front was in the real museum. The real historical relics are with the charm and thoughts that belong to it. Rao is a fat man who couldnt afford to be strong. At this time, he has become more serious. After entering the No. 1 pit, the fat man stood on the side of the railing and looked at the terracotta warriors and horses listed in the forest. He took a deep breath and kept it for a long time. He then looked at Su Bai. "Sure enough, it still seems to have a feeling. It is really different. The man who found the terracotta warrior is called Lao Yang. He is also very interesting. He did not confiscate it and report it to the country." "In fact, the local sales of smuggled cultural relics has a long history. Even after the founding of the country, it has not been interrupted. But it is strange to blame Lao Yang for making a whole big one. He even wants to change his hand and it is too unsightly to turn around. I was able to use the ox cart to take it to the gate of the county government. Later, the country discovered that it began to pay attention to governance, and it was a shortcut to the local people." After walking around the No. 1 pit, the two went to Hall 2, where there were several complete terracotta warriors displayed in glass cabinets. The fat man walked to a terracotta warrior, subconsciously took out his mobile phone and wanted to take a photo. Su Bai stood on the side of the fat man. He was originally playing with the fat man. Su Bais mentality was also very relaxed, plus this place himself. I have been there, so I dont have much freshness. However, when the fat flash phone flashed, Su Bais eyes suddenly jumped, as if he had seen something that should not be seen. Su Bai looked around in a subconscious way, surrounded by many tourists, and communicated in the dialects of various places and even the language of various countries to admire everything here. The fat man took a photo and went to see Su Bai. He saw Su Bais serious expression and stunned. Big white, what happened? After looking around, I found that there was nothing special. Su Bai began to have some doubts about whether or not the side effects of the drug made him feel a little mentally awkward. However, at this time, a foreigner around him took a flash of his camera. Su Bai brow immediately wrinkled, someone was watching himself, and was peeping at himself, the body turned around in the same place, the second hall appeared to be somewhat empty, but also more deep. "What''s wrong?" the fat man asked again. "Someone, observe us in the dark." Su Bai said with a certainty, "Twice, it can''t be my illusion." The fat man immediately calmed his mind and calmed down to feel together, but it may be that the fat mans mental opportunity is much less than that of Su Bai, so he is worse than Su Bai in some spiritual areas, so he didnt feel anything different. The feeling, but the fat man does not believe that Su Bai is wrong, because often in many horror stories or horror movies, the person who feels dangerous to the side said that you must be wrong, you are so worried about this kind of dragons. Often the first one hangs. "You take your mobile phone and take another photo," Su Bai said. "Yeah." The fat man picked up the phone very well and pressed the shutter against the terracotta warriors in the mirror. "Hey..." Again! This time, Su Bai reacted very quickly. He felt it with his eyes closed, so he chased the instinctive feeling of turning his body in an instant, and then slowly opened his eyes. this moment, Su Bai found himself standing in front of the terracotta warrior in the mirror, his gaze and the black hole of the terracotta warriors. Flat! it''s here, Actually here, In this terracotta warrior, or it is this terracotta warrior. Suddenly, Su Bai finally remembered the real reason for his coming to Xi''an, and finally broke away from the state of tourism relaxation. Now Xi''an is the grave of the audience! Here, it is still a tourist city for ordinary people, but for the audience, it is terrible and dangerous, because most of the Shaanxi audience who have completed more than 5 tasks have fallen into the surrounding area of ??Xi''an in a short time. . The fat man looked at Su Bai''s gaze and swallowed. "Is this?" Su Bai nodded. "But this is a national treasure... Deliberately destroying the national treasure is also likely to cause cause and effect, similar to killing many people." "Fat, let''s make a squad, block out the sight and attention of others around you, whether it''s a national treasure or not. I''m sure to open this thing today. Do you think we can leave safely when we don''t see it?" White said very firmly. The fat man nodded, no longer vague and hesitant, a few copper coins thrown out, and then silently recited the spell, forming a small enchantment, shielding the attention of everyone around. Su Bais hand was zombie, and then a circle was cut on the glass with zombie sharp nails. Su Bais hand reached in and was about to touch the head of the terracotta warrior. At this moment, the change occurred, and the outer shell of the terracotta warriors began to fall off. Then, a **** body with a red body appeared in front of the fat man and Su Bai. The blood corpse opened his mouth, similar to a kind of mourning, as if with infinite fear and panic, squatting down in the glass frame, the body began to spurt small bubbles, and then began to flow out of pus and blood, Su The white hand was still suspended in midair, but the **** body was completely melted. The fat man swallowed a sip, turned back and looked at Su Bai, but found that it was not Su Bai, but a blood corpse standing in front of him. In the glass frame, standing, it was no longer a terracotta warrior or blood. It is the same shocked Su Bai. "Hey, what!" The fat man snorted and a piece of paper appeared in his palm. The next moment, the paper was attached to the head of the blood corpse, but then Su Bai discovered that the blood corpse became Su Bai. The terracotta warriors and horses in the glass frame are still terracotta warriors and horses, and everything seems to have not changed at all. "What''s going on... What''s going on..." The fat man stepped back a few steps, and the copper money method also dissipated. The tourists came and went around in front of the fat, but the fat man felt more and more stunned. . Looking around, suddenly disappeared the trace of Su Bai, the glass frame, directly turned into an empty, posted a piece of paper outside: "The exhibit is in a foreign tour exhibition." "Su Bai, Dabai..." The fat man began to scream, and many tourists around him cast a strange look. ............ asphyxia; asphyxia; Terrible suffocation; When Su Bai recovered his sight and sound, he suddenly found himself standing in the sequence of the No. 1 pit. No. 1 pit, or No. 1 Hall, the most terracotta warriors and horses were the most spectacular. The rest of the pavilions were better than the No. 1 The pits have a lot less momentum and meaning, but at this time, among the terracotta warriors and horses, there is a terracotta warrior and horse that is making a slight invisible trembling. That is Su Bai. He wants to break free from the **** around him and want to break the suppression of this suffocation, but everything seems to be a useless work. His body has become extremely stiff, as if it exists here and perseverance. Two thousand years. The change came too suddenly, it was too unexpected, there was no prelude, no trace of the slightest, it happened, and it started, Rao was standing with the fat man, but the two were in an instant Play and divide completely. In the meantime, Su Bai saw the figure of the fat man appear in the No. 1 pit. He began to keep running, looking for it constantly, Su Bai was clear, the fat man was looking for himself, and the fat man must be scared at this time. But Su Bai couldn''t make the slightest sound, and there was no way to make a suggestion. The fat man ran from the aisle around him and didn''t notice himself. Su Bai wants to adjust his sight. At the same time, the whole pit No. 1 has risen with white dense fog. The tourists around the railings seem to be unable to see the dense fog. They continue to visit these. Terracotta warriors. In the thick fog, Su Bai found that his body is no longer a terracotta warrior, but he still can''t move, and his body is bloody, blood drips down and keeps a standing position. Before and after your own, It is no longer a terracotta warrior. There are men, women and children, and they all stand in the same place as Su Bai, but their blood has turned black and dried up. It is obviously dead for a long time. However, the bodies of these people still have nothing to be left behind. breath A lightning flashed through Su Bais mind. These people, its not the Shaanxi audience who suddenly collapsed recently. Could it be said that someone specializes in killing the audience to embed himself as a funerary object, just like the emperor to establish a terracotta warrior? Chapter 313： Face in the pit Around, a corpse is a posture, a gesture, or even an expression; The blood is dry and the soil under the dirty ground is a pile of earthwork. They are like a terracotta burial funeral. They are fixed here by inexplicable forces. Further away, they are other unearthed terracotta warriors. They are located in the middle. Unremarkable, ordinary people outside can''t see the scene here. If the fallen audience in Shaanxi died here, isn''t it a bit of luck? Su Bai couldn''t help but smile, and took the fat man to look at the terracotta warriors and horses. The result was just stepping on the old man''s nest. It was really a paradise on the right, and there was no threshold for hell. The body, the maximum degree of twisting and stretching, but at most can only emit a little tremor, can not move at all, but the body''s skills continue to flow out, into the earth below. Blood is just a form of expression of the passing of life. In fact, at this time, all kinds of power in Su Bai are continually disappearing and extracting. Perhaps this process is really comparable to any horrible torture in the world. In particular, there are so many "predecessors" who are dead around you who are demonstrating to you, silently telling you that you will soon be Will look like them. Breathing, it began to become more and more difficult, and the chest felt a repression. The whole person, like a sponge, was being squeezed frantically, and all the water in the sponge was flowing out. Around, it was a funerary that had been quiet for more than two years, exuding the vicissitudes of life. However, Su Bai did not want to be one of them, and was permanently placed here without being known. However, Su Bai is not destined to be lonely, because soon, in the slightly empty position on the left side of Su Bai, there is a person, that person, is a fat man. The fat mans posture is the same as that of Su Bai. It is like standing and not moving, but there is blood flowing from the body. Su Bai can see that the fat man is shaking slightly. It should be as hard as he was before, but after all, Can''t move. The fat man also found Su Bai, two people now, it seems that only the eyeballs can be rotated a little bit more freely, but the body is constantly moving, this feeling, as if there is an alarm clock placed on top of his head, keep on The ground ticks, indicating her death. There is no way to resist, and there is no way to resist. All of this seems to be completely doomed. Su Bai cant help but smash the table at this time. People are suppressing you, controlling you, not giving you the slightest space. Giving you the slightest chance, coming in all directions, is the pressure to get you close to suffocation. I don''t know how, Su Bai really feels that his brain circuit is different from other people. It is difficult to feel very depressed, because the person who knows the fat body slowly hangs with himself, and suddenly feels not so bad. It is. Time is slowly passing away, fat man, oh no, the fat man has become thinner, the whole person has been reduced a lot, and the skin of his body has also been pulled down, like a hapy dog. Su Bai also knows that he is almost the same, and the body has begun to dry up. This is not a switch of zombie status, which is the performance of the body after the continuous extraction. Death is getting closer and closer, very likely, next moment, It is zero. However, at this moment, a tremolo came from the bottom of the earth, as if a sleeping person was waking up, with a touch of anger and dissatisfaction, at this time, Su Bai suddenly felt his body light, immediately Exhausted the last bit of effort, the whole person looked backwards. "Hey...oh...hey...hey..." In the head, there was a constant humming sound. When opening his eyes, Su Bai found himself sitting in front of the exhibition glass cabinet with a sign that the exhibit was in a foreign tour exhibition. The body was awkward, sitting on the ground, and many tourists around it exclaimed, and soon the museum''s managers rushed over and sent Su Bai to the infirmary in the museum. The smell of alcohol disinfection water came, Su Bais consciousness has almost fallen into a coma, and can only be left to other people. It seems that after a simple treatment, Su Bai was sent to an ambulance, bumping all the way. In the middle, Su Bai completely lost consciousness and completely slept in the past. ............ I don''t know how long I slept, Su Bai woke up, outside, it was night, I was lying on the bed, the bed next door was an old acquaintance, the fat man lying there still not awake, was snoring. There was a tearing pain in the head, and the feeling of nausea and dizziness continued to hit, so that Su Bais emotions could not help but irritate. "Meditation." A calm voice came. Su Bai slightly turned his head and saw the door of the ward. The monk was walking slowly with a lunch box. Putting the lunch box on the small table, the monk sighed. "You are too mad at the loss of blood. At this time, don''t be annoyed, otherwise the body function will have deeper problems. Although the poor is not clear how you recovered. The injury also came to Xi''an, but the poor should be able to determine if you don''t want to continue to kneel on the chair or bed as before, right?" Su Bai smiled and nodded. The monk shook the bed up and put two pillows behind Su Bai. "Where is it?" Su Bai asked, apparently, he was able to get out of it. It should be that the monk and Gyatso just arrived and did what they did. The monk shook his head. "The barren is unclear. The barren found some clues about the Xuanyun Temple in the archives, but the above record is that the Xuanyun Temple was built in the location where the old yang found the terracotta warriors and horses. The history of Xuanyun Temple is much shorter than that of the Terracotta Warriors. Therefore, the state removed the Xuanyun Temple in order to better protect the Qin Dynasty artifacts more than two thousand years ago. At that time, the host was with a bunch of monks. I didnt ask the country to resettle myself, but I didnt know where to go. "So how did you save us?" Su Bai had some doubts about this. What he felt at that time was a kind of force that completely crushed himself. He had no room for rebellion, but the monk actually It is really amazing to have the ability to save yourself. "We also want to admit that we saved you out so that you both owe me a favor, but the problem is, we are not saving you." Gyatso came in with a bottle of boiling water. "I and After finding the clues, the Seven Laws came directly to the Terracotta Warriors and Horses History Museum, but when we first entered the door, we encountered an accident and saw something weird. In fact, maybe a little while, I and the Seven Laws will become you and the fat man. It was the same, but at that time, some existence in the depths of the ground suddenly seemed to wake up, or it seemed to be full and intended to turn over and continue to sleep, so he did not want to eat at this time, gave up on us, estimated In the same way, you and the fat man are given up." "This is your explanation?" Su Bai smiled. "It sounds really no different from ghosts." "The fat man woke up in front of you and told us something. He should be inhaled somewhere later than you, so the loss of blood is less than you. Those arranged corpses, no accidents, should be the local fallen audience in Shaanxi. It is now obvious that there is a terrible guy who is here to hunt the audience to supplement their vitality, and they have also made them resemble the tomb of the first emperor. The pattern of terracotta warriors and horses is really big enough. In fact, Gyatso means that such an unscrupulous act, how can the existence not fear the terrorist broadcast? "If we really want to rest because we are full of food, we want to take a break and think about the vitality that we absorbed before refining. Do we have to thank him for not killing him in the future?" Su Bai said. "In theory, it is indeed like this." The monk added. Su Bai Chang Shu breathed a sigh of relief. "This is not something we can intervene at all." "So we are ready to leave." The monk opened the lunch box, which was filled with potatoes and rice. "The temple is gone. The former brothers and sisters of the elders are estimated to have dissipated. The barren is going to leave." Su Bai suddenly thought of his own realistic tasks. Suddenly he felt that it was ironic now. This incident was clearly a monk who insisted on coming. As a result, the monks are now planning to leave, and they who are not going to come will not be able to go. "Is there still a cigarette in my pocket, give me one," Su Bai said. Gyatso did not say that this is the case of the ward, and helped Su Bai to order a cigarette. Spit a cigarette ring, Su Bai has some helplessness: "You must leave first, I have to mix here for a while, I received a realistic task, and it is a kind of realistic task that seems to be incapable of neglecting and filtering out. It is necessary to stay in Xi''an for a certain period of time. Don''t delay, call the fat man and leave Shaanxi first." Su Bai finished, struggling to get up, wearing a patient suit, he walked is still easy. "Why are you going?" asked Gyatso. "Go to the toilet." Su Bai reached out and took his cell phone from the closet. Out of the ward, I went to the men''s room on this floor, opened a crater compartment, closed the door, Su Bai did not kneel down, the phone rang, and opened the phone, Su Bai accidentally found that there were three More than a dozen missed calls, and the call alert is the landline in the detective office. What happened at home? Su Bai immediately connected the phone: "Hey?" "Oh..." There was an auspicious voice on the phone, like a spoiler. Since the auspiciousness followed himself, Su Bai has never seen auspicious sounds that are really as spoiled as pet cats. "Your brain is in the water and the dead cat." Su Bai snorted. "Hey...hey..." Auspiciously continued to scream very docilely. Slowly, Su Baiqing couldn''t help but swallow, a thought, suddenly rising in his mind, and then he looked down subconsciously. In the pit, Have a face, A **** face of a lost human skin is staring at himself indifferently. Chapter 314： I saw it "Really he... Mom''s tear..." Su Bai looked at the face below and couldn''t help but say this. The painful memory of the past is still very clear. This **** corpse actually appears in front of himself again, so suddenly it is so sudden; It seems that its scope of activities is not so small, not only a glimpse of the Terracotta Warriors Museum area. If you want to come, the audience in Shaanxi will not be able to agree to organize an audience salon. Then everyone will go to the Terracotta Warriors Museum to pay tribute to the history of the Chinese nation. Moreover, it now appears here, it can also explain what the previous monk said, it is full, so only spit out four of them, this argument is definitely wrong, it is not good to eat in a place. Slowly digesting so much life, still running out and doing something around? The blood corpse "sucks" himself out of the crater in a very distorted way. Su Bai does not resist, even his hands are raised, indicating that he will not resist. Now Su Bais head is still fainting, body qi Serious losses, the horrible **** body he just learned, so Su Bai expressed his attitude in this way. This may be a bit...oh, But when I think of myself and the fat man and the monk, they should all be turned into a dead body with the terracotta warriors and horses. Now that they are still alive, they all depend on the **** body in front of them, so... It is also normal. This **** body is the most terrible and most self-sufficient feeling that Su Bai has encountered since becoming a listener. Before facing Lan Linyan Huihong or Shilou, Su Bai knew that they are strong, but still Have the courage to take the initiative to shoot them, but in the face of this **** body, Su Bai felt that his resistance was so pale for the first time. Not as good as... saves effort. The **** body slowly reached over and took the phone from Su Bais hand. Su Bai is very cooperative, no resistance, let his own mobile phone to the other party. The action of the blood corpse appears to be very rigid and unnatural, meaning that it has no memory and habits for people to do long. "Meow meow meow" The blood corpse put the mobile phone in his ear, the whole movement, people have the feeling of scalp tingling, but Su Bai can feel it listens very seriously, really serious, at the same time, the auspicious call on the phone is even more Cheerful, cheerful... a bit out of sight. Su Bai thought of some kind of potential, his eyes wide open staring at the blood corpse in front of him, his fingers pointing slowly at it, opening his mouth and slowly spitting out a few words: "you are" Its not to be shocked by Su Bais, but its not a shame, because if its really what you think, then its really big, and its just taking it out of the pit. Su Bai can hardly imagine what happened to that person, and he did not want to go to this level in an informal manner. Even things that were drilled from such places were not done with utmost. When the name of the person was about to spit out, the blood corpse suddenly shocked, and one hand immediately caught the white neck of Su Bai, lifted the whole person of Su Bai, and while the neck was shackled, Su Bai felt from all directions. Earth pressure is not only his own body, but even his own soul is clamped to death. "Cough... you... cough..." The cell phone in the blood corpse burst open at this time, and it was pinched by her own hands. Then her hand waved. Su Bai only felt that her body was light, and the whole person was smashed out and actually penetrated the wall. Going outside the hospital building and then falling directly into a pond behind the hospital building. "boom!" Splashing water splashed, about five seconds later, Su Bai floated out, rubbed his hand and rubbed his face, the wall of the toilet above was intact, but he was indeed so smashed out. Empty? Su Bais mind recalled the picture of his position at the time when the position of the Terracotta Warriors Museum No. 2 to the No. 1 Hall was changed. It seems that it was all right. All this was made by this **** body. Climbed out of the pond, the body was completely soaked, looking for the fast rock and stone to sit down, Su Bai kept gasping, in my mind, from the auspicious call to the blood corpse to pick up the phone The movement continued to emerge, and Su Bai felt that he had already torn some fog, but he still couldnt understand anything. If it is that person, why is it like this? This is really hard to imagine, and I cant imagine it. Or, auspicious to know this person? But it is impossible to be auspicious and cold. Holding his head in his hands, Su Bai bit his teeth. Suddenly, he had a feeling of being deliberately put in by a terrorist broadcast. He could only be considered insignificant for the entire audience circle, including for terrorist broadcasts. Role, then, why did the terrorist broadcast deliberately let the person who was seriously injured at that time have to go to Xi''an? You know, at that time, under the same roof, there are fat monks and they are, they are not very serious, but the terrorist broadcast is still to find yourself? Why is that? Really because the terrorist broadcasts look at each other differently? Is it really because terrorist broadcasts are particularly optimistic about themselves? Su Bai knows the truth, that is, there will be no stuffing cake in the sky, and it will fall to the dead. What is the purpose of terrorist broadcasting? Also, the omnipotent terrorist broadcast seems to be a bit too cumbersome in this matter, which makes Su Bai somewhat unaccustomed and somewhat unbelievable. In the understanding of Su Bai and most of the audience, terror Broadcasting is the supreme being, the omnipotent existence, the omnipotence. The terrorist broadcast wants to know what it can know. The terrorist broadcast wants to do what it can do immediately. It does not need to go around the circle to achieve what purpose, because the whole world Whether it is the story world or the real world, for the terrorist broadcast, the farthest distance is nothing more than the distance from the left hand to the right hand. Standing up, dragging the wet body, Su Bai intends to go back to the ward in Xi''an. .................. "Mom, Su Bai went to the toilet for so long, but I haven''t come back yet. This kid won''t be constipated. Don''t say it, it''s really possible. Before this kid was a son of a son, it was a fine taste. Now I am a migrant worker, and I am eating home-cooked food. I may not be used to it in my stomach." The fat man leaned on his bed while eating something. The monk and Gyatso sat in the chair, and the faces of the two monks were calm. As for the monk, the temple is completely gone, and he has nothing to be attached to. Now it is still early to leave Xi''an. This is a place for the audience. For Gyatso, this time is also a surprise. But there is really no need to continue to take risks here, because there is no obvious interest at all, and even the vague interests are not. The three people in the ward are all exposed to the terrible existence of the existence, so basically it is similar to Su Bai. It is clear that if there is another existence, it is really no difference between rebellion and non-resistance. This level of things is really not that they can now qualify to intervene. The fat man lost his blood and wanted to eat meat, but the monk only bought him a few bowls of lean meat porridge. The monk is proficient in medical treatment. He knows that this time he is instinctively eager to make up the big fish and the meat is a kind of ruin. "This hospital is really broken, there is no separate bathroom." The fat man continued to drink a bowl of porridge and continued: "The public toilet in the corridor always reminds me of the ghost story I saw when I was young." Seeing Gyatso and the monk are not snoring, obviously it is not very interested in this topic, but the fat man who is not responding is still talking about himself. "Before I had a buddy, I lived in the school dormitory, the public toilet in the corridor, there was no separate toilet in the dormitory, and I went to the toilet one night. The position of the crater, one row and one row, one after the other, he squatted there, the middle of the night, the toilet light is also the kind of voice control, a bit dark, when he is cool, the pit in front Come to a voice and say to borrow some paper. Its all classmates, and my buddy didnt say anything, just say good. Then the man in front of the pit reached out from the side, and the buddy separated his own paper and handed it over. Then when he continued to pull, he suddenly remembered one thing, that is, the distance between the crater and the crater was very close, that is, a thin piece of cement glass brick was separated, but the crater, the side is next door. The kind of person in the toilet who went in and saw the pit inside saw the person''s head and couldn''t see the shameful part of the back. Therefore, if the person who squats in front of the pit wants to reach out and squats from the side to the back, it is basically impossible. My buddy was scared at the time. Well, he also had easy urine at that time, and then immediately wiped his **** and prepared to go, but when he just pulled up his pants and stood up, the toilet began to flush. The crater in front of him was also rushed over. He saw a face passing under his arm and rolled down with the urine. The man smiled at him, as if thanking him for borrowing. Same as grass paper. After listening to this story, the monk suddenly said: "Zhang Yayi, this is your personal experience, because of your physical reasons and your family is a reason for the Taoist family, so you can psychic from a very young age, It''s easy to see things that aren''t clean." "What do you think about it?" The fat man did not argue. At this time, the soaked Su Bai pushed open the door and came in. "Hey, big white, are you in the toilet?" the fat man exclaimed. Gyatso and the monk also looked at Su Bai with amazement. "I..." Su Bai snorted. "I saw......... Chapter 315： Friend, help me pick up the soap Su Bai opened his mouth and wanted to name the name, but in an instant, he suddenly remembered the feeling when the blood corpse was holding his neck. In his mind, the sound before the terrorist broadcast appeared. In the meantime, Su Bai felt that he had grasped the key points. He shook his head and sat down at his bed. The sheets were quickly wet by the water stains on Su Bai. The ward also fell into a kind of quiet, the fat man did not eat anything, put the lunch box aside, groped his own smoke, threw it to Su Bai, and then ordered it himself. Su Bai caught the cigarette and looked at the people in the ward. He shook his head. "I saw something I couldn''t say." "Can''t you say?" The monk frowned slightly, as if he was understanding the deep meaning of Su Bai''s words. At the same time, his left hand began to twitch constantly, as if he was deducing something, but he soon gave up. Obviously, the monk himself knows that this kind of thing has not been something that he can deduct. The reason why this action is done is actually a habit. "Can''t you say it because it is dangerous to say it?" Gyatso said at this time. "We have a fable story in Tibetan Buddhism. It is this, meaning that the Buddha tells a person a secret, and this is a People dont want to say it, but after going through a lot of things, the longer they are, the more they want to say this secret; But fortunately, he has been listening to the teachings of the Buddha, but when he was old, the bed was surrounded by children, he finally couldnt help it, said the secret, and then he was in the house. All the relatives were violent in front of him. "Jiacuo, how do you feel so evil in this story? Grimm''s fairy tale Aesop''s fables are also about depth and meaning." The fat man said. Gyatso smiled. "If this secret is said, it will cause a lot of trouble. I still suggest that it is better to have more things. The water here is too deep, and it is easy to drown us." Su Bai leaned on the hospital bed and licked his lips. "The audience in Shaanxi has been killed almost. In the real world, it is so arrogant to kill the audience. The terrorist broadcast has sent me this insignificant role. Is it too contrary to common sense? What? Moreover, some people have so brazenly provoked terrorist broadcasts without being punished. "Su Bai, you once told me that I have gone abroad to destroy a city." The monk suddenly said, "Is that person, did you finally survive?" "The nature of the matter is still somewhat different." Su Bai''s hands are unnaturally rubbing. "Blood corpses, terracotta warriors, a dead Shaanxi audience, the task of terrorist broadcasts to me, don''t you feel very strange?" The monk heard the words and frowned. Gyatso also fell into meditation. The fat cigarette butts burned to his fingers but I didn''t notice it. The four people in the ward are not stupid people. In fact, apart from Su Bai, they are all masculine figures. "What you mean is that the terrorist broadcast does not actually know who this person is. Therefore, it is very likely that there is a BUG in the terrorist broadcast. The omnipotent omnipotent encounters a person whom he does not know, which also leads to a lot of terrorist broadcasts. There is no way to implement the response. Just like a program, the code at the beginning is wrong, and the program triggered by many kinds of situations cannot be successfully started. This is why the terrorist broadcast has no strong countermeasures. It is actually very confused. I am also very hesitant, and I am very suspicious. Even, it is actually very helpless. The fat man annihilated the cigarette buted out the analysis. Then he showed a flash of excitement on his face: "Is this feeling very interesting, the terrorist broadcast, the omnipotent god, actually encountered this kind of BUG, ??too interesting. But, how is that **** corpse?" "It should be a special method." The monk analyzed, "There is no way to directly determine the identity of the blood corpse in the terrorist broadcast. The terrorist broadcast treats us as a chess piece that can be played with pleasure, but we dont use one kind of play. The mentality of difficult games to face terrorist broadcasts? Barren thinks that that person is probably the equivalent of a player who really played this game, he knows the BUG, ??and now uses this BUG. "That''s really interesting." The fat man yelled. "No, this level is a bit high. People are playing directly against the terrorist broadcast. Who is it? I really admire it, hey, but you said it. Can it last?" Obviously, for the fat, or for each listener, the shadow of the terrorist broadcast has been implanted deep inside, difficult to erase and difficult to change. "It won''t last long." Su Bai said, "Don''t forget, the terrorist broadcasts have been suspended for several months. In order to correct some of the mistakes it made in the story world, it is said that terrorist broadcasts cannot be compared to one. A permanent program that has its own ability to discover bugs and handle bugs. It has self-improvement and patching awareness and initiative." "That''s right. Oh, the terrorist broadcast is not the kind of dead thing, but what is it for that person?" asked the fat man. The monk came over at this time and packed up the lunch box and prepared to take it out. "As a listener, whoever is willing to go to that step, who would be willing to go against the terrorist broadcast?" "Monk, have you decided when you left?" Su Bai asked. "In the evening, go to Chongqing first, at least stay away from Shaanxi." The monk looked at Su Bai. "You stay here alone, be careful." The monk also knew that Su Bai had a realistic mission, so Su Bai could not leave Xi''an. Su Bai nodded. "You have to be careful." The monk went to the lunch box, and Gyatso went out to handle some things, such as air tickets and hospitalization procedures. In the ward, there are fat people and Su Bai. The fat man took a box of milk and took two sighs. He sighed. "Big white, you said that this is really a special sin. I used to feel that the society is very tired. People are awkward and do not know what When I was a head, I always felt that I couldnt move anymore in the future. Its the same. I dont say my children. Maybe I dont even have time to go to the nursing home. Later, when I became an audience, I felt that life was different. I became a god, haha, but I found it more and more. In fact, there is no difference. I still live like a dog. Its not like smuggling Kobe beef or other things. After a small amount of money, I bought a little wine and a little meat. After I finished my work, I went to the ******** to have a big health and a beautiful sleep. Now think about it, the days at that time are really It is ease and Ba Shi. "Why are you starting to sigh these things again?" Su Bai is changing the patient suit. "Because I feel that I will not see you again after I am gone tonight." "........." Su Bai. "Big white, if your sincerity, if I can continue to live in the future, if one day, I will become a family, with a daughter-in-law, with children, I will take him to Xi''an, see the terracotta warriors and horses Pointing at the row of terracotta warriors and horses in the terracotta warriors and horses told me that there is a big white uncle here, who has been through the weather and has been standing here." "Fat, do you want to hurt each other once?" "Hey, don''t stop, I know that you feel a deep sense of powerlessness when you are with the **** body, but don''t get sick on me." The fat man is also a little scared. I really worry that Su Bai suddenly became inexplicably ill. Su Baibai looked at the fat man, too lazy to care about this fat man. Lying back on the bed, Su Bai began to listen to the song with headphones. The whole person was somewhat physically weak, and after two shocks, he slept so faintly. Fat people said goodbye to Su Bai when they walked at night. Su Bai stumbled and said, although this is not a life and death, but it is better than death, but there is no need to really create a feeling that Su Bai will hang soon. When it was midnight, the door of the Su Bai ward was pushed open. Several nurses pushed a patient into the ward and arranged the patient on the bed where the fat man was. Su Bai at this time, if he can still really sleep, it is too humiliating to the identity of the audience. With a little vigilance, he woke up and asked what the nurse was. The nurse said that he was injured in a car accident. His family could not come over immediately, but he had already succeeded in life-threatening surgery. So he was scheduled to come to this ward for the time being. Immediately, the nurse and the doctor left, and Su Bais ward had another patient. The hospital is a place full of ghost stories. If it wasnt for Su Bais clear terror broadcast to post a realistic mission to himself, Im really worried that Im suddenly inexplicably transferred to a world of stories in the background of a hospital by terrorist broadcasts. . In the middle of the night, the patient in the next bed got up. He walked a little slow. He had plaster on his left arm and a bandage on his head. But it didn''t look like a big problem. He trembled and picked it up. There is a plastic basin on the bedside table, which contains the toilets that are uniformly distributed in the hospital, but his hand is a little unstable. It should be a sequela of a slight concussion. The plastic basin is tilted and one thing falls. The patient turned his head and looked at Su Bai. From the face full of bandages, Su Bai could see the two faint pupils. Su Bai also looked at him at this time. The patient opened his mouth with a very **** voice: "Friend, can you help me with the soap?" Chapter 316： Patient in the next bed Su Bai squinted at his new patient, did not speak, did not make a sound, just looked at him; The patient nodded, first put the plastic pot down, then slowly slammed it down, used the other hand to pick up the soap very hard, then stood up against the wall and packed up the good things. He walked out of the ward with a plastic basin and it looked like a guy who loves cleanliness and cleanliness. Su Bai took out his mobile phone and looked at it casually. In the ward after the lights went out, the background light of the mobile phone looked a bit bleak. I flipped through some news and looked at it. Su Bai gently stretched out a lazy waist. Before I slept for a long time, I was a little sleepy, but there was still a distance from the dawn, and I was too lazy. Leave the hospital and go out and sway. The monks have already handled a series of procedures for themselves. They can hang up glucose in the hospital every day, and then have a special care worker to take care of themselves. According to the monk, they mean, even if they are lying in the hospital for half a month, It is also worthwhile for this realistic mission time to be completed safely. Su Bais view is similar. There is no exact touchable interest outside. Some are just pale and powerless. He is too lazy to wander and must stay in Xian, so lie down in the hospital. Half an hour later, footsteps came from outside the corridor, and the ward door was pushed open. The patient came in and placed the plastic basin on the ground. Then he walked back to his ward and slowly lay back. To Su Bais slight surprise, the other party did not seem to care about his previous indifference. He saw that he was not sleeping but was playing with his mobile phone and took the initiative to speak: "The conditions in this hospital are really broken." "Yeah." Su Bai should have a voice. "What disease are you?" The other person was lying in bed and turned his head and looked at Su Bai. The curtain was not pulled between the two beds. Su Bai did not answer, and continued to look down at the phone. To be honest, Su Bai did not dislike when someone was talking to himself in the ward. This would make him feel less lonely, but Su Bai is not like communicating and chatting. It would be nice if the other party would be willing to talk to himself. Seeing Su Bai did not answer, the other party was silent for a while, said: "Look at your complexion, a little vain, is there a problem with the kidneys?" Physical weakness? Is there a problem with the kidneys? Why not just say kidney deficiency? "Almost." Su Bai should have a voice. "Young people have to be modest," the other said. "How old are you." Su Bai responded. "Forty-five." The patient smiled and said, "It will not work long ago." The scene, however, fell into a sly silence, and the other party seemed to understand that Su Bai was not so interested in chatting, and he no longer tried to find a topic, but chose a comfortable posture, like preparing for a break. Su Bai continued to play with his mobile phone and browsed the webpage casually. At this time, he logged into the audience forum with his mobile phone. The founder of this forum should have obtained some information from the big audience. It is similar to the people like Litchi. I am qualified to query a lot of information through the public number in the background. Now it is the information that has been revealed and used by those who have the heart to establish this forum. There are a lot of forums, most of which are exchanges of experience and exchange of goods. Of course, this is a relatively low-level transaction. The normal way is to use your own network to connect like a fat man. The forum in Shaanxi is still very deserted. A lot of foreign audiences seemed to know the news of the audience in Shaanxi through their own channels, so they sent a post greeting, but they did not get the response from the Shaanxi audience. I also have a bit of cold in my snacks, so I dare not go to the Shaanxi plate to continue posting. The audience in Shaanxi should not have died, but those who are experienced or low-level listeners will not be specially invited by the staff of this forum, so in this forum, the feeling of the entire Shaanxi audience has been lost. Su Bai changed a plate and opened the Sichuan plate. This plate is quite lively. There are thousands of hits in a post. It is very rare to know the number of people in this forum. The number of hits is only a few dozen, and the number of broken ones is very small, because the traffic is really too low, and the post with a thousand clicks is indeed very conspicuous. After entering, Su Bai suddenly lost. This is a female audience to record their own life posts. Before becoming an audience, she was a housewife. She had no children, and her husband and wife lived in a good life. After becoming an audience, she took the initiative to divorce her husband. One person went out of the house and is now in Xichuan. Minority districts are doing teaching work. Her posts are updated daily and will send some photos and feelings about life. This woman''s post can''t be said to be positive, but it is not very decadent, giving people a very flavorful feeling. At the same time, it can stimulate the recognition of many listeners, so there are more messages inside. Su Bai looked at it and forgot the time. He only heard that the person next to the bed next door suddenly moved, and then sat up. It seems that the painkiller has passed, and it started to hurt, so I can''t sleep. People who have not really been hurt can never feel the pain, especially the more serious injuries. "The sky is still not bright." The man sighed, he saw Su Bai playing with his mobile phone, so he was not worried about the impact of Su Bai''s rest. Su Bai was too lazy to pick up the words, and withdrew from the forum, ready to find a movie to see, if there is really no special danger, it would be a good relaxation experience to stay in this hospital for half a month. Eat, drink, and hang glucose every day. Playing with mobile phones to listen to songs and watching movies, once upon a time, this kind of handy life is already so far away from you. "Are you not bored?" the other party said again. "I feel so bored." Su Bai shook his head and motioned that he didn''t feel it. "It''s really stuffy." The tone of the other party was a bit thicker. Su Bai frowned and removed the mobile phone. In the ward, it was still cold and clear. Although it was not very ventilated, it was definitely not connected with boring. He should not be in any aspect of the body that affected the heart''s blood supply. Hesitant to ask the person on the next bed to ring the nurse on duty, but the performance of the next moment made Su Bai''s face gloomy. "Oh, no wonder, my heart position was hit." The patient said that while rubbing his heart with his hand, he was very hard and could even see the blood stains on the bandage. This guy, his brain is broken? Blood began to infiltrate from the bandage of that person, reddening it, and the other''s breathing was getting thicker and thicker. Its really a car accident that hurts the brain. The inspection at the hospital should not be very careful, and it obviously underestimates the subsequent impact of the concussion. However, just as the other side grabbed his chest, the bandage that had been wrapped around the wrist slowly fell off, and Su Bai saw something on the guy''s wrist. Millet bracelet? This is the first thought that appears in Su Bais mind, because from that point of view, it is indeed like the electronic bracelet that is very popular nowadays. Nowadays, many young people, even middle-aged people, like to wear it. It can record a lot of information in real time and can view it on the mobile phone. However, this bracelet Su Bai looked how it feels a bit wrong? Which bracelet is made like this? And since this guy went to the hospital in a car accident, how did the doctors and nurses leave the bracelet on the patient before doing surgery? At this time, the patient got out of bed and stumbled to the bed of Su Bai. "I really have a hard time breathing. I think I am thirsty." A person with a bandage on his face talked to you like this. In the hospital ward where the lamp was turned off, this scene could be seen as terrible, but Su Bai just turned his face slightly and put his eyes back. On your own phone. "There is a thermos over there, and I pour myself into the water." "I don''t have a good hand, friend, come help me to pour a glass of water." The other party pleaded, and the only moving hand still shook his shoulders and shook his shoulders. Su Bai turned his head and the background light of the mobile phone shined on the opponent''s arm, so that Su Bai could see the bracelet more clearly, and also saw the words on the bracelet. This person looked at Su Bai with a faint look. The distance between the faces of the two people was only a short decimeter, and the ward was also in silence. It was Su Bai who broke the silence. Su Bais mouth quietly spit out two words: No time. "But I am really thirsty," the patient pleaded. "Go out to find a nurse, there is a water dispenser in the duty room, and there is cold water." Su Bai shook his head helplessly. "The water in the thermos is too hot." "Yes, thank you, friend." The patient stood up very hard and staggered out of the ward. Su Bais pupil twitched slightly, why did he not notice a special smell before? All of this seems to have returned to the old home, and I have nothing to do with the ghosts. The patient in his next bed, wearing on the wrist, is not an electronic bracelet like a millet bracelet. But the corpse ring, The blue corpse has a label on it, which reads: Name of the deceased: Time of death: cause of death; This is the corpse ring made by the staff of the hospital mortuary to facilitate the management of the body. This kind of thing will only appear on the wrist of the body. Su Bai reached out and pressed the bell on the bed. About half a minute later, a nurse pushed the ward door and walked in: "The patient on the 1st bed, what''s wrong, where is it uncomfortable?" Su Bai calmly pointed to his now empty next door. "The patient in this bed is a bit problematic, and there is something on his wrist..." Su Bais words stopped here. Because he saw, The nurse who came in to the rounds also wore a blue bracelet on the wrist that was exactly the same as the previous patient. Chapter 317： Have you left yourself? "It''s okay, I just had a nightmare." Su Bai shook his head and motioned that he was fine. At this time, he said that everything was troublesome. He said nothing, and he didn''t want to cover it. . The nurse stood there motionless, watching Su Bai, this gaze, with a touch of curiosity and exploration, but the corpse ring on her wrist was so glaring in Su Bais view, but also reflected that the nurse was still fairly The soft gaze has a feeling of gloom. After a short while, the nurse took the initiative to come to Su Bai; Su Bai closed his eyes and crossed his hands on the chest. It was very light. When the nurse stood on the bed of Su Bai, Su Bai was keenly aware of a cold feeling, as if a refrigerated air-conditioning fan was blowing at himself. Su Bai suddenly remembered the nine sisters in his mind. The female experiencer of the corpse in the funeral home, her zombie constitution was infected from her. Regardless of what is in his mind, Su Bai still keeps silent, as if he has fallen into a deep sleep. The nurse stood at the side of Su Bai for a quarter of an hour, and finally turned around and quietly left the ward. The ward door was pushed and closed from the outside, and a crisp sound was heard. Su Bai still did not open his eyes and remained in a stable position. About a minute later, the window of the ward door, the nurse''s face appeared again, she stared at the ward in the light of the corridor, staring at Su Bai, and kept it for two minutes, see Su The white breath was still steady and still asleep, and the nurse really turned and left. At this time, Su Bai slowly opened his eyes. For a time, Su Bai suddenly felt a little ridiculous. The monks walked in the evening, and the hospital began to haunt in the middle of the night. I really don''t know what to say. In today''s environment, in this situation, especially in the atmosphere of Xi''an, which is very unfriendly to the audience, Su Bai does not want to go too far to cause trouble, so this time, he chose to install scorpions, scorpions, and equipment. I dont know what to do, and I didnt find anything pretending. Those dirty things, you continue to trouble you, don''t bother me. After lying in the hospital bed for a while, there was already a morning light on the window sill. day, It will be bright. Sunrise and sunset, this ancient law of life has become less and more persistent with the development of science and technology. Most young people have long regarded night as a sign of rest, just for a city. For a hospital, its dawn, it means its lively. The family members of the patients who come and go, the doctors and nurses before and after, the popularity, suddenly came up. The patient in the next bed went out to find a nurse to drink water in the middle of the night. The result was until the morning, and she did not come back, nor did she show up. A nurse came over to ask if I needed breakfast. Su Bai ordered it. After I sent it, I ate breakfast quietly. I changed my body suit and went out. I lay in bed for one night and I always went for a walk. Behind the ward, there was a green area. Su Bai was pushed into the pool yesterday by the blood corpse. At this time, the sun was just right, and the sun was shining down, as if it could dispel the haze of the human heart. Su Bai sat by the rockery. The water in the pool was not very clear, but some goldfish were swimming. The surrounding scenery was a bit forced because of the surrounding ward building. The angle of view was not very wide, but when I thought of it as a hospital, Being able to have a quiet, green color without disinfectant in the hospital is enough to make people feel satisfied. I don''t know what to do, I don''t know what to do, it seems that I have only left the rest of my task time, but it is also a blessing and luck to be mixed. Su Bai has nothing to do and has to look for something toss. Strong. The ghost in this hospital seems to be the only thing that can give Su Bai fun. At this point, Su Bai could not help but smile. "What are you laughing at?" A woman in a white coat walked over and took a cigarette from her pocket. She was eager to ignite. The woman was wearing black stockings with a shackle at the corner of her mouth and a peach color between her eyebrows. Stagnation, apparently a woman with strong demand in that area, can never be effectively satisfied. It is described as a doctor in a more common discourse. This woman is very popular and welcome outside. It should be a female doctor who sneaked out of the smoke. Su Bai didn''t take care of her, just chose a comfortable posture for her body and continued to lie down on the rockery. "Which ward are you, the outside is big, don''t lie outside." The female doctor spit out a ring of smoke and continued: "This patient is of poor quality and is not warm." "Know it, lay back for a while." Su Baidao. "Let''s follow you." The female doctor had finished smoking a cigarette. The whole person should be comfortable and relaxed. Then he stood in the same place and licked it. He took out a cigarette and ignited it. It should be intended to take advantage of this time period and opportunity to addiction. Give it too much to say. The female doctor left after the second cigarette was exhausted. Su Baiben thought that no one would disturb her quiet again, but Su Bai was still wrong. The population density of this hospital is still terrible. This quiet place to sun. It is impossible for only Su Bai to be seen by one person. Not long after the female doctor just walked, there was a nurse who pushed an old man in a wheelchair. The old man''s hair is gone, and there are many black circles on the chest from the collar of the clothes. From here, it can be seen that the old man should be a cancer patient, and there is not much time. "Young is good." The old man was pushed to the pond by the nurse and stopped. He turned his head and looked at Su Bai, who was lying on the rockery and resting in the sun. In the eyes, there was a fascinating color. Obviously, the more people will lose something, the more they discover the treasure of this thing. Su Bai opened his eyes and looked at the old man and the nurse behind the old man. It seemed to be the last night, so that Su Bai specially looked at the wrists of two people, no body ring. "The wind is big outside, let''s go back soon." The nurse reminded the old man. "Let''s wait a little longer, the sunshine I can see, not too much." The old man looked a little obsessed, his face reflected in the sun, and made him look greedy. This scene also fell into the eyes of Su Bai. In Su Bais view, it seems that he is somewhat emotional. It is also that he has experienced many people who dont know how many times he lives, so some things have long been used to Numb. The old man suddenly looked at his chest, his expression looked a little painful, then his body trembled and rolled down from the wheelchair. The nurse was a little panicked and wanted to get the old man back to the wheelchair, but the old mans life was short, but the body The block is still relatively large. The little nurse is not strong enough to pull it up. He is also dragged to the ground by the old man struggling with pain. Su Bai sighed, got up, and did not look at the two people on the ground, left directly. Back in the ward, the bed next door was still empty, but the quilt on the bed was obviously used by someone lying down last night. This is not an illusion, nor an illusion. If it is someone else, it may be a delusion. Or, what kind of hospital ghost story I have seen before, and then "touching the scene" in a night alone in the hospital, but for the audience of Su Bai, it is impossible to make such a mistake. In the bedside table drawer, there are two cigarettes and a lighter left by the fat man before leaving. Of course, there are two mobile phones. Before that, a mobile phone of Su Bai was pinched by a blood corpse, and then the monk helped Su Bai to buy it. A few mobile phones exist here. After all, it is always inconvenient for a listener to have no mobile phone around. A cigarette was removed and a bite was pulled in the mouth. When Su Bai was ready to ignite, the ward door was pushed open. A cleaner walked in with a bucket and a mop. He saw Su Bai sitting in the hospital with some accidents and then complained: "Don''t smoke here, here is the hospital." Su Bai smiled and then lit up in bed, and he swallowed himself. The cleaners were also mad, and they actually tempered their temper and went straight out with buckets and mops. It seemed that they were unwilling to help Su Bai to clean up. It was really a good thing. Lying in the hospital bed and smoking a cigarette, Su Bai walked down. He suddenly remembered one thing, that is, he remembered that the fat man had asked for a carer for himself, but all day, where is the worker? Out of his ward, Su Bai turned and faced the service desk over there. There are several nurses at the service desk where they are busy. There is also a computer dedicated to monitoring. It is an extension. The whole hospital should monitor the camera in the security department. After walking through the service desk, I was in the office of several temporary doctors. Su Bai saw the female doctor wearing black silk. She was checking a patient lying in bed because there was a curtain, so Su Bai walked in. She did not find it. When I got to the desk of the female doctor, there were several orders on it, and then Su Bais eyes were attracted by the two names, one was Su Bai and the other was Zhang Yayi. "This is two early discharge statements, the name of Zhang Yiyi and the name of Su Bai were signed there." When was I discharged from the hospital? Su Bai licked his lips and turned to the service desk. It seems that something happened in a ward. Several nurses at the service desk ran together to help, and the service desk was empty at one time. Su Bai stood in front of the monitoring computer, remembering the time when they had to say goodbye to them last night, and then clicked on the monitoring record to start playback. After adjusting the time, Su Bai finally saw the picture he wanted to see, but this picture brought more shock to Su Bai. In the monitor screen, Four people walked past the service desk and went to the elevator. Have fat people, There is Gyatso, Have a monk, Actually have yourself! Chapter 318： Blood tears! Su Bai took a few deep breaths and confirmed that he had not read a mistake. He subconsciously stepped back a few steps. At this time, a nurse came over and saw Su Bai standing in the service station. He asked in some confusion: "Hello, is there anything?" "Give me a glass of water." Su Bai said. "Okay." The nurse seems to have encountered this situation often, so immediately poured a glass of water into Su Bai with a disposable plastic cup. Perhaps, because the hospital is large, but the basic service facilities are relatively poor, there is a water dispenser in the service station and office in the first floor, and the patients in the other wards have to be family members or personally distributed by the hospital. The thermos to get the water. Holding a paper cup and drinking the cool water inside, Su Bai reached out and wiped the sweat on his forehead. "Is there something else?" The nurse asked Su Bai to drink water and stood here and asked. "I want to see how much money I have here." Su Bai pointed to himself and asked. Generally speaking, when you are in hospital, you will pay a deposit, etc., and you will be able to continue to live in that ward. Since the surveillance camera shows that you have left the hospital and you have gone through the discharge procedure, can you continue to live in that ward? "Name." The nurse began to sit in front of the computer and was ready to help Su Bai find it. "Su Bai." Su Bai hesitated a moment, still said the name: "Jiangsu''s Su, white white." After the nurse entered the name, he smiled and said: "You have more than 8,000 deposits in your card." For a time, Su Bai felt that his head was hurting a bit. Looking at the face of the nurse, he was somewhat distorted. He subconsciously supported the table with one hand, and the whole person slowly squatted down. "Sir, sir, what happened to you? What are you doing? Doctor, doctor, there is a patient here, please come to the service station here! This is the last voice heard by Su Bais consciousness, and then I feel a little unconscious. ............ After about half a day, outside the window, it was already dark. Su Bai opened his eyes and found himself lying on the original bed. He was still infusion, and his mind was still faint. Sitting subconsciously, the body suddenly appeared a feeling of being very empty. Su Bai extended his palm and clenched slightly, but could not feel the power. More specifically, it was his own strength. Constantly weakened. The palm is constantly shrinking, but it is constantly recovering. The zombie state can''t switch now. Own, Is it constantly changing to an ordinary person? A huge panic suddenly shrouded in my heart. Su Bais mind immediately showed the picture that was seen in the surveillance. In the picture, he was discharged from the hospital with the fat one. Does that mean that he is the real self? It has indeed been discharged, and the ones left behind are just the existence of a spiritual brand, similar to a kind of awkwardness? Pulling out his own needle, Su Bai put his hands on his face. Is it true now that I am a fake? I am not really myself? Just think that you are yourself? For a time, a lot of thoughts were constantly surrounded by Su Bais mind, letting his emotions grow up a little bit. No matter who encounters such a thing, it is estimated that the reaction is almost the same. At this time, the ward door was pushed open. Su Bai stunned and looked up. It was not a nurse who estimated the time to pull the needle, but a patient with a bandage on his face. The patients black eyes looked at Su Bai, then opened his mouth and smiled. "Are you awake?" For a time, a chilling feeling rose from the bottom of Su Bai; Before, Su Bai could face this patient very lightly, even seeing the corpse ring on the other''s wrist, and there was no slight confusion. The fundamental reason is that Su Bai is confident that his strength can easily cope with these complicated things. But when Su Bai finds that his power is constantly weakening, it means that the biggest reliance in his heart is gone. "Hey, you are a bit wrong today, is it worse?" The patient walked to Su Bai. He walked slowly, and with some embarrassment. When he kept approaching Su Bai, Su Bai subconsciously began to lean behind the bed. The patient still came to Su Bai, and a bandaged face looked at Su Bai with a smile. This smile was very strange. It seemed that there was a taunt. It means like, you have it today, were you not very calm yesterday? Su Bais hands began to tremble uncontrollably. The patient''s hand came out, and the hand with the corpse ring on the wrist was slowly placed on the forehead of Su Bai. "It''s a bit hot, are you having a fever?" Su Bais body began to suppress the tremor. When you suddenly found yourself into an ordinary person, the previous capital, everything before, and many previous self-confidences, suddenly disappeared. The fear of things fills your heart in an instant, fills every part of your body, every detail, and the fear caused by the weakening of strength is already deep, plus this Under such circumstances, in the face of such a kind of people and things, this kind of fear has been a huge increase. At this time, a nurse came in. She had a plate on her hand and a cotton swab on it. It should be for the white needle. The nurses wrist was also a blue corpse. Ring, when she walked in, the temperature in the ward fell again. "How come you are so embarrassed." The nurse came over step by step, "I haven''t come yet, how can you pull the needle?" The nurse went to Su Bai and didn''t look at the patient who was standing on the other side of the Su Bai bed. Instead, he reached out and grabbed Su Bai''s wrist. cold, Its so cold, This is like the kind of coldness in the refrigerator. Su Bais body squatted subconsciously. "No, I have to re-insert the needle, and I will finish the liquid." Said, the nurse picked up the needle, the face did not have the slightest look, and even revealed a very unnatural subway green. "no, do not want" Su Bai subconsciously took back his hand, and the body began to struggle and began to curl up his legs. "No, don''t come near me, don''t approach me." "You are sick, you have to listen to the nurse." The patient reached out to catch Su Bai, so that Su Bai did not struggle, his hand was stuck on Su Bai''s shoulder, pressing Su Bai on the bed; The nurse began to pierce the needle into the back of Su Bais hand, and a tingling came. "Yeah, didn''t pierce the blood vessels." The nurse pulled the needle out again. As soon as he entered, Su Bais face slid a lot of sweat, and his breathing began to become urgent. "Again." "Yeah, no puncture into the blood vessels." "Reassured, it won''t be next time." "Ah, its still wrong, come back." Su Bais eyes began to whiten, and the spirit of the whole person, under such torture, has reached the critical point of collapse. The patient continued to hold Su Bai with his hand, but when he found that Su Bais struggle began to get weaker, his strength was also smaller. However, at this moment, there was a flush of Su Bais face. Su Bais eyes suddenly restored focus. There was a distorted look on the face of the whole person: "Hey you!" Su Bai was on the patient''s chest, and he was thrown back and fell to the ground. At the same time, Su Bai grabbed the nurse''s hand and grabbed the needle from the nurse''s hand. The other hand grabbed it. I lived in the nurse''s neck and stabbed the needle into the nurse''s eyes. "puff" The stinky black liquid splashed out of the nurse''s eyes. "You are a patient, you have to listen to the nurse." "The needle is inserted into your hand, how can you insert it into my eyes, hehe..." The patient and the nurse seemed to have not seen the counterattack of Su Bai at all, but instead came back to Su Bai. The tide of fear seems to sweep again. Su Bai suddenly smiled, like crazy, He thought of a lot of pictures in his mind, what he saw before, and what he saw now, a patient with a bandage, a patient with a corpse ring, The power that you lost, Monitor the image that you left in the picture, His own discharge record, When everything is all, when all the details of all things are constantly pushing themselves into the abyss of fear, There must be a problem, because, Too deliberate, Too deliberate means too much! Every detail is designed. Every character that appears, every factor of fear, is arranged. Just wait for yourself step by step along this road and step on it. then, Fall down! "Would you like to scare me down, come on." Su Bai muttered to himself, and the picture in the painting that was auspicious for himself was beginning to appear in his mind. Firearms, Burning, Knights Templar, Cardinal, pope, God When Su Bai began to recall and enter the picture constantly, at his bedside, suddenly there was a fire, and at the same time, a sound came from the depths of the Holy See. The nurses face began to distort and change, and began to become a Templar on the ground. The bandage patient began to become a cardinal. The picture of the entire ward seemed to have become a piece of shredded paper at this time, and it began to become pitted and fragmented. "Oh..." at last, As the sound of broken glass came, Su Bai rolled down from the bed, but he fell on it, not on the cold floor tiles, but on a piece of grass. He did not fall from the bed, but fell from the back of the lying rockery. In front of Su Bai, the female doctor who was smoking the second cigarette made a sigh, the second cigarette burned for a long time, and finally fell to the ground. At the same time, her face was full of incredulity. Two lines of blood and tears flowed out of the pupil of the female doctor. Chapter 319： Going too slowly I wiped the grass green on my palm and took the mud on the tube. Su Bai slowly stood up, the sun, the fresh air, all of this, suddenly, became so fascinating; Sometimes people are so guilty, they don''t know how to cherish when they have it, but after they have experienced the feeling of loss, they will become extremely missed. The blood from the female doctor''s eyelids was stained with her own white coat, which made her look awkward. She held her face with both hands, and the blood could not stop, but she slowly raised her head. The blood-red scorpion is staring at Su Bai. "I don''t know you." When Su Bai said this, his body had already risen to a clear murderousness. He didn''t know her, but she almost died. The female doctor did not answer, but she looked at Su Bais gaze, but she looked like a person with deep hatred. It seems that the words can''t be said, and there is no need to say that people should die by themselves. Then Su Bai can''t make people live in peace. Because the body was sucked up by the blood corpse, it was a little imaginary, but the cultivation of these two days was considered to make up for some of it. Su Bai took the initiative to go to the female doctor and the body began to change obviously. The fangs appeared, the body began to become tight, and the faint Yinhong began to appear on his skin, giving a feeling of extraordinarily enchanting. In memory, Su Bai did not switch to the blood state to fight, because the state of the blood family was very disadvantageous in the past, but after experiencing the picture in the picture, Su Bai found himself using more of the blood lineage. Understand. The female doctor has not recovered from the previous trauma, and the blood is still so scary, but she can still capture the dynamics of Su Bais approaching. Her hair is immediately dispersed, and the pool is lit up. Waves, as if a mirror is melting, contains infinite mystery and change. Su Bai was close to the female doctor, and one hand took the opportunity to go down. The sharp nails made a sound of broken air. However, Su Bais nails crossed over, only a layer of phantom, the female doctors figure was in the pond. Appeared. Su Bais gaze narrowed slightly. He knew that the strengthened route of this female doctor should be similar to illusion. She can easily deceive her senses. The effect is equivalent to the old familys method, but this is what I am looking at now. Bit, is a mobile array method. If the fat man and the monk are still here, dealing with this kind of illusion-like reinforcement should be regarded as a specialization in the industry, but for Su Bai, because the professional is not in the right relationship, it seems to be a lot of trouble. Su Bai closed his eyes and his body squatted slightly. He tried his best to use his sixth sense to find the other side''s trace. Although the effect was very poor, it looked really horrible on the surface. I have seen through everything." In the pond lake, the female doctor crossed her hands and the body began to turn into a piece of water mist. This is intended to leave. Similarly, the most unexpected attack on Su Bai at the beginning failed to succeed, but caused her own injuries. Nowadays, it is somewhat whimsical to want to drag Su Bai into the illusion of his own design. Corresponding to Su Bai, she has the ability to hide herself, but she is unable to kill Su Bai in the case of Su Bai. The water mist began to drift away from the water, and it seemed that it was going to escape directly. Just as the water mist was about to float out of the water, Su Bais eyes suddenly twitched, and a scream was heard in his mouth. The whole person turned into a blood mist, spreading the past with a hungry tiger down the mountain. On the surface of the pond, you can clearly see a **** fog entangled with a mist of water, with a fierce and hysterical breath, and the water mist is completely at a disadvantage from the beginning. This guy made himself feel the feeling of fear and let him feel the helpless feeling. For Su Bai, this female doctor is equal to revealing his privacy. How could he not be angry and angry? The blood fog began to absorb the life from the water mist. Anyway, before the white horse was absorbed by the blood corpse in the terracotta warriors and horses museum, this time just took this opportunity to make up. Not long after, the water mist could not support, the illusion disappeared, the female doctor fell palely into the pond, and the blood fog was instantly condensed with the shape of Su Bai. Su Bai held the neck of the female doctor with one hand. Jumped out of the water and landed behind the rockery on one side. Five nails have already penetrated the neck of the female doctor. There is no killer, but as long as the female doctor dares to move, the neck will be instantly twisted by Su Bai. The female doctor still has the wisdom, because Su Bai did not take her to the adult, but gave her a sigh of relief. Although Su Bai now wants to kill her, Su Bai wants to know why she should shoot herself. Su Bai is convinced that he has never seen this female doctor before, and there is no intersection between the two. "Why should I shoot for me?" Su Bais voice was a little bit hoarse. When he spoke, he put out his tongue and licked his lips. There was anger in his expression, and there was satisfaction after he had just taken advantage of the vitality. "You have a connection with it, you know." The female doctor was restrained by the white nails because of her neck. It was very laborious to speak, but Su Bai did not give her more freedom, because Su Bai must ensure that her limbs are in deep contact with each other, so that they no longer have to worry about the other party. The illusion that appeared, after all, was forced to twist her neck before the other party used illusion to confuse herself. This confidence, Su Bai still has. "Fart." Su Bai returned to the two. The female doctor showed a hateful color on his face. "It didn''t kill you, I can see it clearly." Su Bais brow slightly wrinkled. Obviously, the female doctor said that the blood corpse took his own mobile phone to listen to the auspicious screams in the bathroom. After that, the blood corpse did not kill himself, but pushed himself out of the toilet wall to make himself It fell into the pond. "How do I know why it doesn''t kill me, but I really don''t have contact with it," Su Bai said. "You are determined to kill me. If you are not guilty, you are not going to talk nonsense with someone who is about to be killed by you." The female doctors mouth is constantly overflowing with blood. Obviously, her physical condition is not very good. First, her own fantasy was broken by Su Bai with a deeper spiritual picture. She also suffered a serious rebellion. Then he was caught by Su Bai in the process of escape, forcibly absorbed most of the vitality. Now, she can still live, because the audiences physique is hard, and it is replaced by ordinary people, even if there are three lives. I have already died. Su Bai silently, because he thinks that the female doctor is very reasonable. He actually guessed the identity of the blood corpse in his heart. As for whether it is completely certain that Su Bai is not clear, but many details have made this **** body constantly The land is close to the identity of that person, but he is afraid of the cause of terror hangs on the radio. He cant tell the identity of the blood corpse, and even the monk with the monk did not reveal a word. The calculation in Su Bais heart is actually very simple, that is, to mix this matter with him. This matter has nothing to do with him. The purpose of the blood corpse and the entire audience in the tragic death in Shaanxi also have no relationship with him. Drowning, I dont want to touch it, and I dont want to have the slightest touch. "The meaning is that, besides you, are there other listeners coming?" This is the point that Su Bai is most concerned about. Obviously, since the terrorist broadcast has given him a realistic task, it should also be sent to others. As for what kind of person to choose, as for the standard and intention of terrorist broadcasting, Su Bai does not. Clear. The female doctors mouth showed a smile. "Of course, not only me, but you can rest assured that they already know your identity and know your trace. I am only the first shot, and there are others." Su Bai took a deep breath, "Why don''t you go to the trouble of looking for **** bodies, come to me specifically." The female doctors face showed a flush of redness, like the symptoms of returning light. She gave a low-pitched sound like a beast, and roared almost angrily: "That thing, so terrible, who dares to face it?" Yes, who dares to face it? The monks and the fat guys are all male characters. The big guys also joined forces to kill the old man, but when they encountered this, they also patted the **** very simply, because the blood corpse is too Its horrible, and the horror to them is clearly aware of their powerlessness, so they left straight away. Obviously, Su Bai can understand the meaning of the angry roar of the female doctor. Sighing, Su Bai released his hand from the neck of the female doctor. In her neck position, there were five black squat grooves, which were traces of nail penetration. "Whether you believe it or not, I really have nothing to do with it. If you go, I will not kill you. It is our misfortune to be assigned to this **** reality mission. We are killing each other because of some dog blood. Very boring." The female doctor was surprised and looked at Su Bai. "You really don''t kill me?" "Fast, carefully, I changed my mind." Su Bai urged. The female doctor looked at Su Bais gaze and made some changes. Do you really have nothing to do with it? "Is it better?" The female doctor licked her lips and stood up awkwardly. However, when she was about to leave, a hand came in directly from her back, directly crushing her heart and completely losing her vitality to the body that was on the verge of collapse. Su Bais head appeared on the shoulder of the female doctor, her face was close to the face of the female doctor, very gentle and softly: "Its too slow, so I changed my mind." "You........." The female doctor did not speak in the last sentence and completely lost all vitality. Chapter 320： The morgue is not flat! How can I let her go? Did she ever think about letting me go when I almost mad at myself in the illusion? Even if I dont know the name of the female doctor, even if I know that there may be other listeners nearby, even if there are more, even in Su Bais heart, the woman has already been sentenced to death; This is just playing a trick, on the one hand, playing with the other person''s mentality, letting the other party rise to the hope of life when they are dying, and then annihilate it hard. This is a mentality. Before the final shot, you have to change the pattern back and forth to make your pleasure more lasting. Su Bais hand was rubbed on the female doctors body. He didnt even touch anything like a musical instrument. He didnt even have a mobile wallet. Its estimated that this woman is a female doctor who disguised herself. Everything should have been placed before. Another place. However, in a pocket of Bai Dazhao, Su Bai found a pocket watch. A pocket watch that is not very delicate, not a kind of expensive watch series, it is almost equivalent to dozens of souvenirs on the street. Open the pocket watch, and a photo is embedded in the cover. This is a female doctor who looks younger than now. Some, not so mature now, it was a bit green at the time, it seems that the photo should be at least a year ago, for the audience, the year is enough to change a lot. In the photo, in addition to this woman, there is a cat. This cat is taken by this woman in the photo taken in her arms. The cat has a pair of cold gestures, as if you were holding a photo for you. The same face. a cat, a black cat, auspicious! Su Bais lips were a bit dry at this time. The person who had just killed himself was also related to auspiciousness. According to this idea, she also had a relationship with the person she guessed. Terrorist broadcasters who choose to perform realistic tasks this time cannot be randomly selected. They should choose people who have a certain commonality. After understanding this point, Su Bai finally felt some stunned. In this way, terrorist broadcasts are really being tested and confirmed through these methods. "Why don''t you just stop broadcasting and rectify it? Do you want to save the country like this?" Su Bai muttered to himself, what is the specific calculation of the terrorist broadcast, Su Bai guessed it and didn''t bother to guess, but he still took the female doctor''s body and walked into the pond. There are many under the pond. Stone and waste, Su Bai found a gap and stuck the body inside and then floated out of the water. There were some blood stains on the lawn, and Su Bai also made some cover. She was originally a fake identity and an audience, so her death should not cause too much of the real world. Perhaps it is because the atmosphere in Xi''an is really unfriendly to the audience, so it seems that Su Bai is more cautious when he starts doing things. As for the female doctor, there are other listeners who are looking for this. Su Bai is not very worried about things. On the one hand, everyone has no exact contact and identity. No one knows who else has taken the task, so the true and false of the female doctor is true. To be discussed; On the other hand, even if this female doctor has his own network of contacts, he can spread the incident of Su Bai. The soldiers will block the water and cover it. Now Xi''an is the grave of the audience. The blood corpse is also a ghost. You are even When the dragon arrives here, you have to be on the plate. Everyone is pretending to be a grandson, who is afraid of who. Su Bai returned to the ward. He did not intend to continue the hospitalization. When the crisis was apparently still on his own, it was not a wise choice to continue to pack the ostrich and bury his head in the sand pit to enjoy the sunshine in the hospital. The clothes are dirty and wet, I want to change clothes and go. In the double ward, the next bed was still a messy look, and the white-dressed Su Bai stood a little bit fascinated by his bed. If the female doctor is shooting on herself when she is lying on a rockery, then the scene of last night, the patient and nurse wearing the corpse ring is actually not a product of the illusion, but a real existence. ? Although Su Bai is not good at this aspect of the art, but he knows a little more, this method is more dependent on the memory of the other party to make up and change, to create a more subversive picture and then to achieve more Destroy the effect of each other''s spiritual pillars. It means that the female doctors mental attack on her own, based on her own recent memory. Going to the next door, Su Bai opened the quilt on the bed and there was nothing inside; Su Bai remembers that this patient went to the service station to find water and drink. In fact, there is a place that should be able to find him, that is, the mortuary of the hospital, but Su Bai is not so boring. Putting the quilt back, Su Bai is ready to leave. However, it seems that the quilt has fallen and the wind is blowing. A piece of paper is scraped. This piece of paper is blue, and the color of the bed is very similar. It was very inconspicuous on the bed, but it was blown out by Su Bais move to close the quilt. Picking up this piece of paper, Su Bai found that there was no word on it, only one portrait, a few people and a cat face. Is it a cat? Su Bai found that she is now allergic to cats, but what does this cat mean? Is it auspicious? A sun-baked sun on a weekday to see a black cat with a child, now suddenly has such a sense of lens, but also makes Su Bai somewhat unexpected, but what does this piece of paper predict? Was it left by the ghost of this hospital, or was it left by the blood? At this time, Su Bai suddenly thought of a possibility, when did the hospital''s dirty things get active? When was the patient who first saw the next bed and the nurse? It was the afternoon after the **** body came to the bathroom of the hospital to pinch his mobile phone. Could it be said that the **** body is now lying in the morgue of this hospital, and it is because of the **** body, so the dirty things in this hospital have become active? However, the blood corpse is not in the Terracotta Warriors Museum, continue to appreciate its Jingguan, but go to the hospital mortuary to do what? Is it that the Emperor''s Mausoleum of the Deep House Courtyard is tired of living, so I think of the mortuary to avoid the summer heat exchange? I don''t know why, as soon as I read this, Su Bai, who was not going to go to the morgue, suddenly raised a little impulse. The **** body did not kill himself that day, letting himself think that the person is back, it continues to stay in this hospital, what is it? The first reaction of Su Bai is to wait for himself, but it seems that he is a bit too self-satisfied when he thinks about it. If he really deliberately waits for himself, then what can''t be communicated in the toilet that day? Or, it is waiting for someone else in the audience to wait. Su Bais heart is not that he is not the persons sense of difference. He is not so naive, and the world will not completely revolve around himself. However, if it is really, it is thought of it, leaving this house. Before going to the hospital, don''t go and see, it always feels a little bad. Out of the ward, Su Bai went directly to the elevator and pressed the button down. In the middle, he also took a bottle of Baisui Mountain from the station on the service station. After the elevator reached the bottom, Su Bai went down the stairs again. This layer appeared to be a little empty and secluded. Obviously, it was not often people coming and going. Going deeper, there is the word "mortal" on the other side, even if it is the most common. The font is written, which also makes people consciously scalp numb. Before Su Bai, I saw a lot of big scenes, but I didnt know what happened recently. Suddenly, the things of this ghost **** became more sensitive than before, perhaps because of the oppression brought by myself before the blood. The power is really too big. The mortuary is locked, and Su Bai uses his nails to open the glass on the door, then puts his hand in to open the door. There are freezers inside, most of the bodies are put into the freezer, but some of the bodies are placed on the stretcher. For a large hospital, there are certainly some dead bodies that are unknown or inconvenient to handle. . Su Bai opened the white cloth on the first stretcher in front of him, and a familiar face appeared in front of Su Bai. Bandaged with a blue corpse ring on his wrist. "Give you water." Su Bai twisted the bottle cap of Baisui Mountain and poured the mineral water into the mouth of the body. It is strange that the mouth of the body did not overflow with the influx of mineral water, as if it was really Drink it like it. Su Bai smiled and placed the remaining half of the bottle of mineral water on the arm of the body of the stretcher, and then covered the white cloth. Going inside again, passing four or five stretcher cars, Su Bai stopped in front of a stretcher in the deepest position. Taking a deep breath, I have enough courage. Since it is back, I dont have to worry too much. Although I havent had much time with it, but since I havent hurt myself before, I havent hurt myself before. , just now, Shouldn''t it? Perhaps this feeling is so innocent, so wonderful, but this is the character of Su Bai. When it comes to this corpse, Su Bais adrenaline begins to accelerate secretion. The pleasure, the excitement, is constantly filled with Su Bai''s scalp, Su Bai got a great excitement from it. "I don''t know what happened to you, and I don''t know what situation you are now. Since you are back, there is nothing I can do to help you. You can tell." After Su Bai finished, he reached for the white cloth, but the position of Su Bai was not the head, but the position of the lower body. It should be too nervous, so it was wrong. There is indeed a **** body lying inside. However, Su Bais gaze suddenly fell on the crotch of the blood corpse. The **** chicken is standing there, Su Bais hand trembled immediately. Blood corpse is male? Not lychee! In an instant, a big fear instantly filled the entire mortuary! PS: Jingguan: In ancient times, it was a sorghum that showed off martial arts, gathered enemy bodies, and sealed the soil. Chapter 321： Blood corpse identity The blood corpse still lie on the stretcher car and there is no movement. In the mortuary, there is not even a vent, but the temperature is naturally low and low. However, on the skin of Su Bai, sweat beads appear. This is cold sweat. Blood corpse, not her! This is beyond the expectation of Su Bai. So, who is the blood corpse? Su Bai turned and planned to leave. His previous guess and reality had completely different results. This also caused Su Bais previous doubts about his safety. The blood corpse is not a lychee, then the blood corpse is in the bathroom. In the Terracotta Warriors and Horses Museum, there is no way to express your attitude towards yourself and to exalt your hands; In this world, there is no love for no reason, no hate for no reason. The other party does not kill himself twice. It should be the reason of the other party. It is really irrational to go forward again. Slowly retreating, until the exit of the mortuary door, Su Bai''s heart has been carrying, waiting for himself to go up the stairs, walked out of the hospital door, only to take a long breath. The **** body once again let go of himself. No, the blood corpse not only gave up on himself, but also gave up the female doctor; The female doctor witnessed the **** body pushing the picture from the toilet into the pond, but Su Bai did not believe that the female doctors illusion could match the **** body. The **** body in the Terracotta Warriors Museum, Su Bai, witnessed it. This means that the blood corpse at that time must have known the existence of the female doctor, but the blood corpse let go of the female doctor while letting go of it. Su Bai knows that both himself and the female doctor are the listeners who have specifically selected terrorist broadcasts. They are by no means the strongest of the current audience sequences, but they are sent because they have a good connection with auspiciousness; Possibly, when the terrorist broadcasts test the blood corpse identity, it also makes the blood corpse converge. It is no longer as unscrupulous as the high-level audience in Shaanxi has been slaughtered. This is a very high level game. Su Bai knows that himself, including the female doctor who was killed by himself, is just a chess piece in this game. Moreover, it is a very sad kind of chess piece, because you even give up on yourself. The cellar does not know where to start from the chessboard, no matter which side can easily let you fly away, you can''t get up at all. Standing at the entrance of the hospital, I want to take a taxi, but for a time, Su Bai did not know where to go. The city of Xi''an is quite big, but when the scope of its activities is limited by terrorist broadcasts, the entire Xi''an ancient city will be given. Su Bai feels like a cage, as if the air is bound. The **** body should have a deep connection with the auspiciousness. Before that, Su Bai had doubted whether the blood corpse was a lychee. After all, the way of the blood corpses appearance, the action of pulling it out directly from the crater, is really not Like the act of a woman who is lychee. Its not good to say that even if you drink a cup of tea before dying, the lychee will not bother to cook finely and then drink it before you die, instead of saying that you can drink directly from the boiling water, and everyone has the style of each person. Sometimes, this style is accompanied by life and death. Walking slowly along the road at the entrance of the hospital, Su Bai also had a wallet with two mobile phones and no suitcases, so his hands were inserted in the belts at random, and it seemed to be mixed with a local unemployed in Xi''an. Unlike tourists who come to travel, they are not like local residents. As I happened to walk, there was a small hotel on the side of the road. Su Bai went in and asked for two meat clips and a bowl of noodles. The meat clips were still authentic in Shaanxi. Su Bai remembered to go to school on the eastern coast. At that time, the meat clips sold by the small stalls outside the school were just a little bit of a whole-selling simmering pan and then stuffed a few pieces of lettuce into the leaves to make up the mess. Here, the meat clips obviously has more sincerity. While eating a small mouth, Su Bai, while holding a mobile phone, sent a message to the discussion group. Soon, the fat man rushed back and replied, sending a photo of the three of them eating hot pot at a hot pot restaurant in a mountain forest in Chongqing. Looking at this photo, Su Bai subconsciously bite a bite of meat, and one day there is no one day to live here. Their little days are really a happy. After eating something, Su Bai got up and left the store. The sun was still a bit dazzling. Although the temperature has dropped a lot, there are people wearing down jackets on the street, but Su Bais heart still seems a little restless. People, when there is no direction, tend to be awkward, and now Su Bai is like this. There is no direction at all, no plan at all, mixing every day, mixing the task time and leaving immediately is what he thinks. In the crowd, Su Bai found that he had lost some of himself. Perhaps, it is also because of the recent impact of blood corpses, it is more likely to have contact with Fang Wenhai, Lan Lin, Lou Lou, Yan Huihong, and when their strength is still far from reaching the standard, Contacting high-level people who should not have contacted has affected their own mentality. Unconsciously, Su Bai seems to have lost the previous sense of step by step, and his footsteps are a little vain. There is a feeling of breaking the cans. Anyway, those people are so much better than themselves, and they are also I just pulled it down. Just like an ordinary working-class person, his neighbors are all rich and rich, which will undoubtedly give him a great pressure, and even eventually evolved into a kind of self-destruction. A hearse drove from the side of the road, and Su Bais eyes fell on the hearse. I dont know why, he had a feeling of being watched by this hearse. When the hearse passed by Su Bai, he stopped. Many passers-by around have cast a strange look, because in Chinese traditional culture, everything related to funeral gives people a very unlucky feeling, especially the hearse stopped at the roadside. The door opened automatically, and Su Bai looked around and then walked up. Immediately, the door closed and the hearse resumed exercising. The temperature in the car is obviously much colder than the outside. There is also a driver in the car. Of course, there is a freezer in the second half of the car. There is a body lying there. This car should be taken from the hospital or somewhere to the crematorium. There are staff rules and placements for this crematorium in the car. The driver was sitting in danger and driving in a serious manner, but Su Bai could see that the driver''s face was a little bit blue, which was the ghost''s upper body, or was imprisoned by ghosts. This phenomenon is still common in the folks. Sometimes walking the night road will somehow forget some things and then find yourself walking to another place, or sitting in the car and waking up and waking up, I found that the car is not Stopped in the original place, these are just the influence of those dirty things, maybe they just took a ride. Su Bai did not go to the cab, but to the second half of the car, this is the Lord. The corpse lying in the freezer is still like that. There is no ordinary people''s home to dress up the process of picking up their loved ones. It seems very casual. After all, it is directly delivered from the hospital. Of course, it will be very formulaic, and the process can be saved naturally. It was saved, and it was sent directly to the crematorium for cremation. When Su Bai walked to the front of the freezer, the body with the bandage on his face slowly sat up, sat halfway, and reached out and pushed the freezer, which seemed to be not very convenient to open. Su Bai smiled and helped him open the freezer. "It''s so stuffy inside." The bandaged man came out of the freezer and held a bottle of Baisui Mountain in his hand. This was the bottle that Su Bai had given him in the morgue before. This guy was not willing to lose. "You want to be sent to burn?" Su Bai sat down on the steps, and the bandaged man sat down on the steps. The two people seemed to be sitting together and chatting. Old. "Yeah, I divorced my wife. She and my daughter live in the United States. I am not in a car accident. They did not plan to come back. After paying the hospital, they left the back door process and asked me to sign a foreigner. When I got the word, I cremated it. I guess they are also glad that I have been running from a car accident to a very short time, otherwise I might have trouble running a trip." "Then you are mixed enough," Su Bai said. "Okay, I made some money before, and then went out to be fooled and found by my wife. My wife is going to divorce. I was too loyal at that time. I gave the property to their mother and daughter, and they went directly to the United States. Now I live in an old apartment with a van, and there is no more money left. Their mother and daughter are too lazy to look at the rest of my money. Yes, thank you for the water, you don''t know, I am thirsty. When I drive, I reach for the water and drink it. I accidentally got out of the car accident and sent it to life. Although it is very cold in the morgue, it is too dry, can take me. Give thirst to death. Su Bai shook his head. "You''re welcome." At this time, the bandage man suddenly thought of something, and asked: "Is the new buddy with blood red blood and you know?" "I don''t know, but I may die in his hands," Su Bai said. "Oh, he came that night, lying with me in the morgue. I was a little afraid of him. I didn''t talk to him, but I heard him say something faintly, some didn''t hear clearly, some heard clearly. There is a name that seems to be repeated many times, called........." When the bandage man wants to say the name, Su Bais breathing is obviously aggravated. Obviously, this may indicate the true identity of the blood corpse, but at this time, the bandage man stopped talking and stared at the hearse. Rear window. Su Bai turned his head and looked over. Outside the window, a bloody, cheeky face, Staring coldly inside. Chapter 322： Heaven is good for reincarnation! The bandaged man was there, looking at the **** face outside the window, motionless; Su Bai took a cigarette in his hand and turned it around. Then, as if he had made up his mind, he directly crushed the cigarette, stood up and squatted in front of the bandaged man, shouting: "What is the name he said, tell me!" After Su Bai made this move, the blood corpse went straight through the window and walked into the hearse. The **** body was swaying with a dangerous atmosphere. This is a warning. I mean I didnt kill you before. But if you dare to continue to ask, you will die. This is a threat from death! a name that cannot be said, The terrorist broadcast wants to know its identity, and many listeners who are related to auspiciousness and are sent here also want to know his identity. At this moment, Su Bai is so close to this name because of the coincidence of this bottle of mineral water, and the answer is so close! Just know the name and shout it out, you can. This **** realistic mission can be considered over! "Say, that name tells me." Su Bais body began to zombie, and a zombie with a strong suffocation appeared in the hearse. Su Bai was fed up with this **** realistic task. The two sides were in the game of guessing, and their little character was rolled up. Come in, now, let''s end this process. I am in charge of whether you have a deep connection with auspiciousness. I am in charge of what purpose you have. I can control how strong you are to be able to slaughter the entire audience in Shaanxi. Laozi is fed up, I am tired of it! If you are a lychee, I would rather help you keep a secret, and even be able to do my own meager strength, how much can help, but you have that stuff, obviously not lychee, then I am sorry. "I am afraid of him," said the bandaged man. "Afraid of him?" Su Bai said. "Afraid him to kill me..." "What are you afraid of when you are dead?" "Yeah... I am dead, I have to be sent to the crematorium for cremation, haha, what am I afraid of." "........." Su Bai. "The name he called is Ye Zi." The bandaged man said the name. Su Bai brow wrinkled, mother, Ye Zi? leaf? coconut? Ye Zi? How do you hear the names of women? The entire hearse was filled with a layer of blood clots at this time, as if painted with a thick layer of red paint. This is an enchantment. This is a wall, and the blood corpse is not too slow. Suddenly, Su Bais eyes flashed a strange brilliance. "Ye Zi is not your name, because a person who sleeps in a sleep can rarely say his or her name. It should be a person who is important to you. It should be your lover, your lover, or even Your wife; You are a very strong listener, you are a terrible existence, this is your mysterious place, but it is also a place where you are very rare. With this wife''s name, you can quickly search for your true identity, because Regardless of the past or the present, I believe that your audience at this level is an absolute minority, very good to check. Su Bai said while observing the surrounding environment, he could feel that he was isolated. In fact, when the bandage man wants to say the name, the blood corpse is doing it, not to kill Su Bai, but to To isolate Su Bai, what restrictions should he have, or what are the taboos? He cant kill these terrorist broadcasts and specifically select the listeners to send to Xian, but he cant let Su Bai pass the news out, even if Su White stood on the street and shouted, and the terrorist broadcast could be heard. Even if any listener related to the matter said the name, the terrorist broadcast would know in a flash! Because terror broadcasts have their own limitations in this real world, and they have their own limitations. Its ears, its eyes, its power, its authority, are not based on what you do yourself, but through one by one. In the real world, listen to it and ask the audience who will help him to do the task. Even if the bandage man keeps yelling that name, as long as there are no listeners around, or if the listener who is not related to the magnet hears and repeats the name, it makes no sense! The blood corpse went to Su Bai step by step. The hearse has been transformed into a cage. Some blurred shadows can be seen from the window. The car is no longer on the road to the crematorium. The surrounding area is dark. A little light could not be seen, as if buried deep underground. There are lights in the hearse, but now it is very miserable under the light. Su Bai stood in the same place, did not take the initiative to attack the blood corpse, because his body has been completely clamped, as if the body was applied, completely unable to move. The body of the blood corpse is shaking, as if a person has encountered a very funny thing, he is laughing and smiling very happy; But there is no piece of skin on the blood corpse, so there is no way to express the form and meaning of "laughing". Su Bai is clear, he is mocking himself and ridiculing his own self-sufficiency. This is a high-end bureau, not a place where small pieces can be embarrassed. This is what the blood corpse expresses. You know important information about my identity, but you can''t communicate it. It doesn''t know, it doesn''t matter. Su Bai closed his eyes, and the body turned into a blood mist at this time. However, the blood corpse only stretched out a finger, and the blood mist condensed in an instant, and changed back to the appearance of Su Bai. All the struggles were in vain. The body of the blood corpse did not tremble. He passed the Su Bai, did not kill Su Bai, but came to the bandage man. The bandaged man felt nothing at first. He was already a dead man. And he didn''t say that he wanted to stay in the world for a ghostly idea. He wanted to cremate himself. He wanted to end himself, wanted to go back, and wanted to end the life. He ended up completely because No concern, so no fear. However, the blood corpse is a blood corpse after all. Su Baiqing clearly remembers that a Shaanxi audience stood in the terracotta warriors and horses in the pit No. 1 and was drained with blood to stand in the same place. It is also clear how terrible it is. The bandage man slowly melted at this time. This is the body, and his soul is gradually twisted. At the end... the smoke disappears. Su Bai bit his teeth, his body can''t move, but in his heart, the fire of anger is almost uncontrollable; Yes, in the previous conversation, Su Bai told the bandage that you are dead, what are you afraid of? In fact, Su Bai concealed a point, that is, for their audience, even if you are dead, become a ghost, you can also let your soul fly, so that you are better than reincarnation, let you fly away! The entire audience in Shaanxi is dead, this will not let Su Bai go angry, because Su Bai has nothing to do with those people, and I dont know, but this bandage man, this is to let yourself help the soap to help him pour water. Guy, so the soul flies, Su Bai feels a great anger and dissatisfaction; If it wasnt for him to be sent to the crematorium, if he didnt think of himself as his last friend, if its not the bottle of mineral water, he might not stop and wouldnt invite himself to the last one. Syria, All of this is actually because of myself! It is himself, killing him! ............ In the afternoon, the hospital service station gives people a sense of drowsiness. After all, the nurse in the service station is also a person. After a busy morning, I also want to take a nap to take a nap. The little one steals a lazy person. Normal. "Sisi, wake up, wait until the director is coming over to check the post, let him see you are dozing off and training you." "Ah, Yunjie, I am really asleep, I am sorry, I am doing a patient case record. One patient suddenly left, and I don''t know what happened. Fortunately, there are family members on his hospital records. I just got ready to call and ask." "Oh, is it because of the arrears of medical expenses, so I was secretly discharged?" "No, Yunjie, this patient has a lot of money in the card. It can''t be sneaked, but people are really gone now. Right, Yunjie, it seems that I haven''t seen you for a while, you go. Where is it?" "I am a little uncomfortable, hospitalized, just in the inpatient department in front." "Oh, I am sorry, Yunjie, I don''t even know, I didn''t seem to visit you, blame me for blaming me, I am not right, Yunjie, you usually take care of me." "It''s okay, you are very busy, tell you, my sister, when I was in hospital, I also met a very interesting patient. This patient will call a person''s name every night and shout many times." "Ah, there is this thing, do you have a dream?" "Well, it should be, called Ye Zi." "Coconut? A strange name." "Not this, I think, it should be called Ye Zi." Sisi began to write with the pen on the list on the hand, "What about the leaves?" "Yes, the posture of the color." "Ye Zi." Sisi wrote the word "Ye Zi" in front of the name of "Zhang Yayi" on the column of the family member. However, when she was planning to pick up the list to find the station. When Yunxiao, who was opposite her, asked if she had written it right, she suddenly found that Yunjie was gone. "Hey, what about Yunjie?" The next moment, this little nurse named Sisi immediately stunned his mouth. Didn''t Yunjie accidentally fall to the brain and fall to death when she walked up the stairs last week? Now the family is paying compensation to the hospital. So the body was still stored in the mortuary and was not processed. Sisi sat down with some souls, forcing himself to believe that it was just an illusion before, but he was subconsciously accustomed to the feeling of Yunjie around him. She is going to do things, Correct, To work, forget about the scene that happened before, and forget about it! Immediately, Sisi took his own hand and picked up the telephone at the service station. He dialed the number left in the column of the relative of the patient information sheet called "Su Bai" in his hand. Before Sisi called this A patient named Su Bai, the result is nowhere to be played. "Hey, what''s the matter?" The voice of the fat man came from the phone. "Hey, I said that you are not a vegetarian, this is what I am going to grab, let me tell me." Sisi frowned and looked at the name on the family''s list, which read Ye Zi and Zhang Yiyi. Sisi was still a little confused at this time, and asked directly to the phone: "I am looking for Miss Ye Zi. We have a patient named Su Bai here. He is gone." "Hey, Ye Zi? Su Bai? Su Bai I know, who is Ye Zi?" "The leaves of the leaves, the posture of the color, is this her phone?" "The leaves of the leaves, the posture of the color, the posture of the leaves? Hey, who is it?" The fat man who is eating hot pot has read the name "Ye Zi". For a time, a gust of wind suddenly burst, The monk and Gyatso subconsciously put down the chopsticks. The fat man also looked suspiciously and looked around. All three of them felt it, Just now, as if there was something, happened. Chapter 323： And farmer Perhaps, this is the same difference as the gap, so it has created the situation today; Even if Su Bai switched to the zombie state, he still couldn''t move it. This deep sense of powerlessness was realized from the first day of his trip to Xi''an, and it has been followed since then, and it has been suppressed in Su Bai''s heart. Let him Even the breath felt that there was no way to go smoothly. The blood corpse turned and seemed to be leaving. His body was slowly becoming illusory. He should have other things to do. In Su Bais view, the blood corpse is dancing on the tip of the knife, and In the terrorist broadcast game, if it is standing at a local angle or in a position that is not related to itself, Su Bai said that he would not be able to admire him, but the bandaged man just disappeared in front of his own eyes, in love, and Su White does not produce this kind of emotion. In fact, Su Bai did not know what the reason for the blood corpse appeared. It is not clear why the blood corpse continued to stay here, but there is one thing that Su Bai is very clear, that is, he is now completely isolated and isolated. In the small space of the hearse, the message can''t be sent out, and the cell phone signal is definitely not there. Then, I can''t help the blood corpse, even if the blood corpse is also scrupulous about killing myself, but Su Bai is actually more depressed, obviously. There is a key in my own hands, but I can''t open the door myself, it is really crazy. Perhaps, the previous Frankenstein holding a pistol against the black head with three shots is just a special case, the arm is generally not a thigh. However, just as the blood corpse was about to disappear and leave, a white light suddenly shrouded and covered the blood. There is a small horn in the hearse, which is used to play sorrowful music. Because the general hearse uses the corpse to transport the corpse, there will be accompanying relatives in the car. At that time, you need to hear the sorrow in the hearse, similar to After all, the bandaged man was pulled away to burn alone. The horn sounded a burst of friction, a bit harsh, a bit fuzzy, as if a person was doing debugging with a new microphone, and said "feed, feed, feed". Su Bais eyes are full of shocks. This white light is very familiar to him. This is the white light that terror broadcasts send people into the story world every time. Terrorist radio, after all, did you know the identity of the blood corpse through other channels? "Dear listeners, welcome to listen to the terrorist broadcast. I am the host of the show. I don''t have a name because the name doesn''t mean anything here. Today, I am going to tell you a little story here, similar to Aesop''s Fables or Grimm''s fairy tale. There is a farmer, he is very hardworking, he is working hard every day, so the dishes in his family''s vegetable fields are growing very well. This farmer has always cherished these precious dishes. Of course, he is not a way of love, encountering Sick vegetables or dishes that are too dense to start competing for nutrients, he will deal with them, pull out some dishes, and eliminate some dishes, the purpose is to make the whole garden better. However, there is one person, no, to be exact, he should be called a thief; One day, the thief came to the vegetable garden. He disguised his identity and wrapped his blood red crepe. He couldnt see who he was. He went to the farmers vegetable field, stole the farmers food, and destroyed it. I went to a large vegetable garden. This scene was discovered by the farmer. From a physical point of view, the farmer can guess the age of the thief. The elderly children in the town, they will receive fresh vegetables from the farmers gift, so the thief must also eat the farmers The dish grew up. The farmer has his own rules and his own rules. He is a very rigid person, and it is for this reason that he can get the respect of most people in the town as a vegetable farmer. The farmer is not willing to marry any good person, so even if he has a shotgun and a machete, he can''t use it until he knows the specific identity of the thief. This is the farmer''s creed. He won''t destroy it, even if the thief continues to be unscrupulously everyday. In the evening, I have to steal vegetables. The farmer still screams at the anger of his heart and is indifferent. Finally, one day, the farmer knew the identity of the thief. and so, The farmer wants to do it. The reason for the hand is not because the farmer is distressed by the vegetable land that he has destroyed. After all, the vegetables can be sown, and the time will soon re-grow, but the farmer has discovered that because The exemplary role of this thief, recently many people passing through the town in their gardens during the day, there are also eager eyes and greedy light in their eyes. Therefore, this thief must be punished, otherwise the vegetable garden will be completely unprotected. However, the farmer still can''t hide his good nature. He doesn''t plan to use a shotgun and a machete to punish the thief. After all, the thief grew up from the snacks he grew up, and the farmer looked at him every day. The reason is that the farmer has a different feeling for the thief. Therefore, the farmer decided to forgive the thief. He buried the thief in the land and let the thief''s body nourish the vegetable field. Later, the thief''s nutrients and essence will give birth to a better growing vegetable. The thief should also have received a sublimation and a heritage. Listening friends, you said, is the farmer so kind? The sound of the terrorist broadcast keeps ringing, keeping the story telling the story evenly, and on the other side, The blood corpse began to struggle and began to growl. Su Bai could feel the dissatisfaction and anger from the blood corpse. but, The terrorist broadcast already knows his identity, so he can start the next step, which is to send the blood corpse into the story world. In the real world, the terrorist broadcast has many constraints, but in the story world, the terrorist broadcast It is more convenient and convenient. It has a thousand kinds of 10,000 kinds of methods to let the blood corpse receive the punishment it deserves, and ruin the audience pattern of the entire Shaanxi land. It is equivalent to digging hard from the private garden of the terrorist broadcast. Going a big chunk, the anger of terrorist broadcasts can be imagined. Not long ago, Su Bais struggle in front of the blood corpse seemed so pale and powerless, but the feng shui turned too fast. When the terrorist broadcast knew the true identity of the blood corpse, he directly forced him into the story world, as well. In front of the terrorist broadcast, the blood corpse also appeared pale and powerless, just like the former Su Bai. The blood corpse disappeared, and all the bans disappeared. The zombies on Su Bai''s blood converge, and the whole person sat on the ground like a force. In an instant, there was a street view outside the window of the hearse. However, the body that was originally transported by the hearse had been completely annihilated, including his soul, and it was completely gone. "Really, just like a nightmare." Su Bai muttered to himself, then reached out and picked up a small bandage from the freezer, which was the residue of the bandage when he was lying in the freezer. Everything else can''t be found. In front of the **** body, the bandage man evaporates thoroughly. ............ The wind of the early winter, with dryness and sorrow, is less intimate than the autumn wind; In the cemetery park, Su Bai holds a bouquet of flowers and holds a backpack, standing in front of a tombstone. In the photo on the tombstone, there is a man with a face that is about 50 years old. The tombstones are all pictures of people laughing. This is no exception. The man smiles very openly, just because only one face is intercepted. So I can''t guess that he is happy because of something happy. Su Bai put the bouquet in front of the tombstone, and then the whole person sat down. The bandaged mans wife and daughter did not return from the United States, but only entrusted a relative to help deal with the aftermath. After the relatives collected the money, they only signed the case from the hospital and sent the person to the crematorium. How far was the bandage when the male scenery was used? The relatives will also come to him, but now everyone knows that this guy has given his assets to his wife and daughter who immigrated abroad, and he has not been able to make a comeback. Now he is a lost ghost, and his bandages have long since passed away. So even a funeral was not able to do it, and the vegetarian meal could not be done. It can''t be said that it is not cold. In the end, the crematorium found that the body was gone, and did not tell the relatives who helped to handle the matter. Instead, I did not know from which of the dead people who had just burned, some ashes were put into an urn and signed a list. In the past, the relatives put the urn in the previously set tombstone position to get the intersection. Bandage male tombstone, bandage male photo, but the undergrowth, but do not know which passerby. Su Bais hand patted the tombstone. He wanted to look serious, but he didnt know why he wanted to laugh. "Brother, don''t give you any useless things to burn paper money, give you loose soil." Su Bai took out two bottles of mineral water from the bag and poured them all on the ground. When the bottle of mineral water was just collected, Su Bais cell phone rang. At the same time, Su Bais chest suddenly hurt, and the whole person immediately crouched on the ground, cold and sweaty, revealing the painful color. After a short while, this painful feeling finally disappeared. Su Bai, who already knows what happened, took out his mobile phone. "[Broadcast Notice]: Enter the next story world after one week; [Story World Name]: The grave of the blood corpse [Number of participants]: Unknown [other]: unknown" Looking at the news on the screen of the mobile phone, Su Bai licked his lips and then nodded thoughtfully. This time, I really felt that the terrorist broadcasts had preferential treatment for the audience who completed the real task. At the same time, it seemed to understand the true meaning of the story told by the terrorist broadcast when the blood corpse was forcibly pulled into the story world. Chapter 324： Belonging to the leisure of Su Bai This story world is a week notice, it is also very good, at least not worry about eating rice or lying in bed when you inexplicably into the story of the world is not prepared. Su Bai remembers that he went into the story world with his monk and Gyatso in the Jiuzhaigou Paradise International Hotel. When he got three people, he didnt even have a dress. Its really awkward to find the clothes of the dead in the slaughtered village. Moreover, from the story name and the story told by the previous terrorist broadcast in collecting blood corpses, the world of the story that you are about to enter will be based on the blood corpse. It is very likely that the **** body is horrified. After the broadcast was thrown into a story world, the guns were smothered and even killed. The terrorist broadcast also took the opportunity to design a story world so that the audience could go in and experience the inheritance of the blood corpse while experiencing life and death. This is probably the meaning of the farmers story of burying the thief in the soil and letting him nourish a new batch of vegetables. This is really a kind of inheritance, a kind of inheritance made by terrorist broadcasts with **** means, blood. The corpse is a vegetable cultivated by the terrorist broadcast. The result is disobedient, so the terrorist broadcast uses it as a fertilizer. For Su Bai, although he has not yet entered the story world, it is almost clear that the main goal of the next story world is clear, and it is generally possible to guess that the next story world should be a kind of deep and strange with zombies. Relationships, and even space problems may arise. After all, Su Bai, who has the ability to control the spatial pattern of blood corpses, has also experienced it. The following story world is likely to have this. So many important messages are already the most "compassionate" of all the stories in the world of Su Baijin. It is equal to the fact that the terrorist broadcast has already told you how much oil there is in this land. Hurry and spend money to make a fortune. In the past, Su Bai did not do real-life tasks, and indeed did get some "trolling" of terrorist broadcasts in the real world. But that kind of care is just meaning. This terrorist broadcast is full of sincerity, which is equal to I gave myself a half green light and made Su Bai somewhat flattered. Of course, according to the story of the farmer of the terrorist broadcast, Su Bai himself is a dish that is more obedient in the vegetable garden. The farmer is happy, and he gives Su Bai a special pot of manure and fertilize it. At this point, Su Bai suddenly felt that there was no beauty at all. Xian did not have blood corpses here, and there was no atmosphere that was unfriendly to the audience. However, the terrorist broadcast on the top of the head continued to exist. However, the audience may have gotten used to the terrorist broadcasts. It doesn''t feel like anything. It is like the kind of heaven that exists, and the earth already has the feeling. ............ Looking at the photos on the bandage male tombstone, Su Bai was slightly fascinated. The relationship between the two people was actually very general. It was nothing more than the fate of a bottle of mineral water, but both sides made a little sincerity to each other; In fact, between people, it is also like this, perhaps it is accustomed to the intrigue between other listeners, and now Su Bai is not 100% trust in Chu Zhao, so suddenly a stranger has truly achieved peace of mind The faint friendship, um, or stranger, is somewhat uncomfortable and feels awkward from the bottom of my heart. For a long time, Su Bai left the cemetery garden, and there is still a week to freely control. The actual mission is over, and there is no need to hang on in Xi''an. For a time, there is a feeling that the sky is high and the birds fly wide. . Su Bai intends to use this week''s time to go back to Shanghai first, then go to the Frankenstein''s home to see if there is any accidental discovery. The card that the red boy specially sent to himself has no time and no energy. Now, there is time and energy. Although the red boy is beaten by the auspicious claws, it is always a waste to keep it there, and Su Bai is worried that it will take a long time. What kind of accidents, good things, can''t stay there forever and wait for yourself, this truth is still understandable. Take out the phone and check it out. What surprised Su Bai is that the earliest flight to Shanghai was tomorrow night. The reason may be military air traffic control, which means that Su Bai still has more than one day to stay in Xi''an. However, the current mood is not comparable to the previous mood. Now, it is like a visitor. Su Bai first went to a clothing store to re-purchase a dress, and then began to walk casually in Xi''an City. The body is a new windbreaker, and a new pair of boots at the foot, the cap on the top of the head, Su Bai Qing Jun''s face hidden in the clothes, it seems very low-key. Walking on the wall of the ancient city of Xi''an, it seems like a lonely passenger, the wall scorpion around it records the passage of time, and Su Bai, for this wall, may be just a small fragment of the gap. Not far away, there was a young girl riding a bicycle from the side of Su Bai. Su Bai continued to walk with such a low head and the scenery was watching, but it was not very serious, as if it were around. Everything is so careless. The girl stopped behind Su Bai and picked up the camera hanging on her chest and ran over. "Sorry, sir, sir." Su Bai stopped his footsteps and raised his head slightly, looking at the girl. The girl''s complexion is fair, and the whole person presents a youthful and beautiful atmosphere. The long flowing hair gives a feeling of a fresh and refined neighbor girl. When I look at my age, I should still go to college. In fact, Su Bai should now be considered a college student. If it is not because of the terrorist broadcast that the cause of Su Bais life has completely deviated, he should now prepare for graduation in school. Su Bai did not speak, just looked at the girl with his eyes. "Sir, can I take a photo for you?" The girl said her request. "I think your back is very lonely. When you are in harmony with this ancient city wall, it is very visual." A girl who still keeps pursuing her literary atmosphere. Su Bai nodded slightly, indicating that he allowed it. The girl is very happy to take the camera and retreat. It seems that she should be regarded as a more professional photographer in the amateur, but she is also embarrassed to let Su Bai pose to herself, but Su Bai is there for a stop. Give her a very satisfied and very natural feeling. This is the experience, this is the vicissitudes of life, this is the story; The maturity of a man is not the accumulation of age, but the precipitation of his life. The life of Su Bais audience has changed the temperament of Su Bai. Of course, even Improper listeners, from the temperament of Su Bai from childhood to the rich and rich children, will not be worse. "Thank you for your cooperation." The girl was only with the edge of Su Bai, and after she was thanked by Su Bai, she rode her bicycle along the bumpy road on the wall. This type of bicycle can be rented under the Xi''an ancient city wall attraction. Many tourists will like to rent a bicycle to ride along the ancient city wall. Su Bai continued to walk, and when the sun began to become smoked, it came down. Fat people, they are fragrant and spicy in Chongqing. Although Su Bai has no appetite, he also found himself a famous local restaurant. The theme is the old Qin Eight Bowl. Because Su Bai came earlier, he didnt need to wait in line to sing. After ordering the dishes, Su Bai took out the phone and flipped through some news. Trump unexpectedly defeated Hillary, who was recognized and supported by the American high-ranking celebrity society, and successfully established the position of the US president as a real estate tycoon. This news made Su Bai somewhat surprised. Su Bai remembered that he had a relationship with this person before. At that time, Trump opened the casino and the business was very big. When Su Bai went to Guangzhou for half-travel and half-business trip. Also, because of the identity of his group owner, he was invited to attend a cooperative banquet of Evergrande Group and Trump. I remember that at that time, I was still a low-key owner of a well-known domestic consortium, and Trump was already an international asset tycoon. The individual and the **** also exchanged a few words at the time, but they did not talk much about friendship. But now, for a long time, this has actually become the president of the United States, defeating the competitors with rich political experience and the influence of the majority of contacts, it is really the world, no wonder. However, if I think about Trump and think about myself again, Su Bai couldnt help but smile. Its just that the special rice wine was sent by the waiter. Su Bai took a sip, a bit sweet and a bit sour. In fact, from another perspective, I have become a listener''s experience, which is much more amazing than Trump. The rest of the characteristics of Xi''an cuisine will not be discussed first. The first is the weight of the foot, which is large enough. This makes the white white that has been used to the Jiangsu and Zhejiang cuisines still not fit. I ordered some dishes and I have enough food for five or six people. It is. Drinking a small wine, casually sandwiching a few mouthfuls of dishes, Su Bai cherishes this busy time, perhaps, it is indeed a lack of such rest and relaxation time to make his recent mood so depressed. The mobile phone rang, Su Bai opened it, it was a text message. Now, people who know the Su Bai mobile phone number are really few, and recently they often change their mobile phones and change cards frequently. Generally, people who are connected are on WeChat. Contact Su Bai and do not choose to send text messages, click on the text message, see the text message content, Su Bai can not help but smile: "Hello, I am Hillary, my campaign failed. My campaign team and the gold master have withdrawn and left. I am in urgent need of a 2000 venture capital investment. If I re-elected the US president after eight years, I succeeded. Will return you ten times the principal plus a US green card, please send money to my CCB account:............" Chapter 325： Fraud Su Bai remembers that the countrys crackdown on telecom fraud has become more and more severe in these days. In the past, it was a bit of laissez-faire. It was defrauded by telecommunications to send money to the police station to report the case. The police will also persuade you that this money has basically no hope of getting it back. Nowadays, it is very important to pay attention to it. Every day, there are basically news reports saying that where to capture telecom fraudsters and so on. The reason is also because a few college students who had been defrauded of tuition have committed suicide. In the social system of China, it is a small matter to swindle money. As long as the impact is small, there is no problem, but people commit suicide several times. The great social sensational effect, the state machine has paid attention to and operated, and the effect has suddenly become very obvious. According to the habit of compiling history books, it is possible that several college students who committed suicide will get such a comment. Their death is a historical turning point in the process of cracking down on telecommunications fraud in China. Of course, its true that the college students are disrespectful to the deceased. Su Bais handful of rice wine is drunk, and then the scam message that keeps pace with the times is deleted and went to the front desk to check out. Go out of this store. Xi''an at night is more desolate and cold. Xi''an City is very big, but after all, it is not a developed city along the coast of Beishangguang. At night, it can clearly feel its quietness. This kind of atmosphere is exactly what Su Bai likes. As a result of the **** corpse, I was able to really let go of my mind and walk around with a tourist attitude to touch the pulse of the city. In front, there is a roadside barbecue stall, selling grilled gluten, Su Bai lowered his head and buried his face in the collar of the coat. "Sir, we met again." Su Bai stopped his footsteps, and a slightly familiar voice sounded. Su Bai turned his head and saw the female college student with a camera on her neck. The female college student held a few skewers of roasted gluten in her hand and took the initiative to go to Su Bai and handed two strings of Su Bai. Su Bai shook his head and motioned that he did not want to eat. If you change to other males, or if you are generous or generous or have a picture of your heart, you will feel a slap in the face, and there will be words like ***** and so on in your mind. It is true that people in their hometowns, twice and with the literary and fascinating years of pro-female students, have paved the way, it is enough. However, Su Bai really has no interest at all. Perhaps, he is really a bit cold and may not be. "Don''t eat, where do you live?" the female college student asked while eating gluten. Su Bai smiled and turned to leave, but the female college student directly reached out and grabbed Su Bais arm. Just eating a barbecue, the hands are inevitably contaminated with oil stains, so I grabbed my coat sleeves, so that Su Bai slightly disappoints, but also because the detective office is now open, no longer the former young master, Therefore, for the details of the life of the rice and oil, Su Bai has a more cherished than before. "Speak." The female college student blinked in a playful manner. "You are not a local. Are you a hotel in the place where the Shaanxi History Museum is located? I live there." Su Bai reached out and squeezed the girl''s hand away from his sleeve. He really lived in the hotel on the street opposite the Shaanxi History Museum, but at this time he was very disgusted with the girl to disturb his rare quiet. At this moment, if the fat man stood here, it is estimated that he would be suffering from neuropathy and then suffering from neuropathy. Take the initiative to take the hand of Miss Sister. "I don''t live there." Su Bai took a step and left. Walking, until the eleven o''clock in the night, Su Bai also estimated the time and distance, just back to the hotel. Well, like a hotel. In this world, there may be something called fate, and Su Bai really lives in a hotel with the girl. In exchange for other young people, although it is not necessarily developed into a couple, it is also a good experience and experience to be able to make a playmate on the road, at least to add a different color to their travel, but Su Baizhen I didnt have that mood, and I didnt have that demand. My recent psychological pressure had just been put down. Now it is time for someone to breathe and relax quietly. Going in from the entrance hall, take the elevator directly to the fifth floor. When the elevator door opened, Su Bai shook a little, and at the door of the elevator, stood a girl with a wrinkled coat and slippers on her body. This situation, Su Bai was somewhat surprised at whether there was such a clever thing. It is. "The towels in my house are not clean. I went to the front desk and asked for towels. So clever, we met again." Su Bai nodded, and the elevator went out, and the girl went up the elevator. After returning to his room, Su Bai took off his windbreaker and sat on the bed. The TV didn''t turn on, because Su Bai was afraid of noise. At this time, the picture recalled in Su Bais mind was the scene of the girl who had just met the girl when she came up with the elevator. The girls slippers had obvious traces of water soaking, while the mountains were only slightly wet, so Its not like just coming out of your room, its more like standing outside the elevator for a long time. Su Bais mobile phone rang, and it was a video call application from a fat man. After receiving the video, Su Bai saw the fat man and the Gyatso and the monk sitting next to the fat man. The three people should now be lying in a pedicure club. Gyatso and the monk are both male technicians. The fat one is a water drop. Drop the sister. Before the blood corpse was taken away by the terrorist broadcast, Su Bai and the fat man passed the phone, and some things and details were also exchanged. Therefore, the process of a little bit of misunderstanding and coincidence is completely speechless. "Ah, Dabai, do you really come to Chongqing to find us? I told you that the sister of Shancheng is really good. I am sitting on a light rail today. The girls in the car are all tender and can be washed out. Its like it. Su Bai shook his head. "I still have something to do, first return to Shanghai." The fat man took a mobile phone and waved his hand to Gyatso and his monk. "The brothers heard it. There is another clue and discovery. I want to eat it alone." Su Bai smiled and did not refute. This kind of thing does not need to be refuted. Everyone can understand and see it. Xiaocai made his own hair, and the big fortune was sent together. For example, Fang Wenhais house could not be taken by one person. "Are you still in Xi''an?" asked the fat man. "Yes, the plane will go tomorrow night." "Then you should be careful, don''t be too greedy, it is best not to affect your own state of the next story world, hey, right, right, click on that place, comfortable..." "I have a measure." Su Bai said that he hangs up the video directly. "Hey..." There was a knock on the door. Su Bai got up and opened the door. There were not many accidents. The girl standing outside was standing purely girl. The girl took two bottles of cola and handed it to a bottle of Su Bai. "Take you a drink." You are welcome." Said, the girl took the initiative to help Su Bai open the can. "Don''t think too much, this girl is very clean and self-satisfied." Su Bai took a sip and nodded, saying nothing. When the girl saw Su Bai did not want to chat, she gave up and turned directly to her room. I closed the door and played for about a quarter of a second time. Su Bai took off her clothes and walked into the bathroom to get a shower. When the water was just getting hot, my room door was suddenly opened. It should be used in the hotel. The door card was opened, and Su Bai did not hang up the lock in the door. "Go in, the guy took the medicine, and now he should fall on the ground and can''t force the air." The girls cold voice came from the doorway, and there were two tall men around her. Su Bai, who was taking a shower in the bathroom, turned off the water and took out a bath towel and put it on himself. really, In the current open and materialistic society, who wants to go to a simple fate cannon is really a bit whimsical, but I havent hooked myself. Otherwise, if this thing is passed out, it may make the fat group People laughed and died. However, just as Su Bai was preparing to walk out of the bathroom, he suddenly felt a sullen chest in his chest, and the feeling of nausea suddenly came up; Su Bai subconsciously sat down on the glass in the bathroom. This is not the reaction caused by the drug in Coke. Su Bais current body structure is different from that of ordinary people, so it is suitable for ordinary people. The class does not play a role in Su Bai, and even if it has a role, his body will quickly detoxify himself. The current feeling of nausea is only the last time in the hearse against the blood corpse, the body of the blood rushed to collide with his body, plus that time, Su Bai is indeed a little bloody, so even if the blood corpse is finally broadcast by horror I took it away, but there was still a little bit of breath left in Su Bais body. It didnt matter much, but it occasionally made Su Bai feel sick and dizzy. This symptom is actually weakening, and another two days. Su Bai can almost completely remove the residual scent of blood corpses, and the impact is not great. The two men walked into the bathroom in the room at this time. One of the guys wearing hats saw Su Bai sitting on the ground and immediately greeted: "Oh, no wonder you can''t find a figure on the floor of the bed. It''s actually taking effect in the shower." The girl also came in, she changed her attire, her feet were leather boots, her body was a red tights, and the literary fan of the former female college students was pure, some were pungent and fierce, and women were sometimes very Changeable, a set of clothes, a set of makeup, can be like two people. Going to Su Bai, the girl touched Su Bais leg with her boots. Ive always seen people. This guy who came out to travel alone, its good to see the family environment from small to large. His clothes are not worth a few dollars, but if you have rich people, I can pick them up at a glance. He is a low-key person." Su Bai took his forehead at this time and looked at the girl in front of him. These three people thought that Su Bai was strong in supporting the effect, so he didnt feel anything strange. Some of them were good, not easy to coma and normal, but the whole body was off. No way to move is certain. "I really have no money now." Su Bai said with a smile. The girl took a dagger from her boots, and the cold dagger immediately affixed to Su Bais face. "Don''t dare to say that there is no money to try, believe it or not, I have a few knives on your face, let you leave some traces of art on this little white face?" Su Bai slightly turned his head and let his eyes look at the mirror in the bathroom. This means, as if to say, hurry up, I also appreciate it... Chapter 326： One knife, two knives, three knives... "It seems that this son is quite hard, Dam sister, don''t temper with him. This is his mobile phone. There is no password lock. Let him directly transfer the money to us. Let''s take a photo of him again. Go back and eat some night snacks." A big man began to urge the road. Obviously, this kind of work is not the first time they have done it. It is really familiar. In some places, there is indeed such a phenomenon of slaughtering tourists, and it is not the kind of slaughter in the conventional sense of the scenic spot. It is similar to the nature of kidnapping for ransomware. After all, for tourists themselves, traveling to other places is the same. A kind of life is sparse, blackmailing them as long as the money is not a lot and then take some handles, tourists will basically recognize the plant will not call the police to make things big, of course, the premise is that these criminals have the ability to accurately distinguish prey. This woman, called Qumei, apparently regarded Su Bai as a young man who came out to travel and finds her feelings. So she put her mind on Su Bai. It may have been intended to be color and lure, but Su Bai was hooked. There is no meaning at all, and it can only be turned into a way of forcing this kind of medicine. Qu Mei took Su Bai''s mobile phone. Su Bai recently changed the phone more diligently, so there was no password lock. The channel sister directly clicked on the Alipay application, and then she frowned. "There are only 2,500, and there are quick payment. What, the kind of bank card." Su Bai shook his head. "No, it''s so much." Su Bai said this is indeed the truth. To be honest, Su Bai does not really value the money. Otherwise, he will not go out of the hospital without going through the hospital. The fat man has saved eight thousand pieces before he is It was a bounce, but on the other hand, Su Bai did not have much money right now. "His mother, spent more than a day to stare at people, take a two thousand five hundred? The cost is quite a lot." A big man shouted dissatisfiedly at the side. The cost was not artificial. The money they used to open the house and the money they even included, including the money of a staff member in the hotel, was a small expenditure, two thousand five hundred. If it is a block, it will be white work, or even a little bit of it. In general, they dont slaughter each visitor. Its almost like getting a million, and its within the security limit, but Su Bais here. As for the two thousand five hundred, it is equal to let them lose money even if they lose money. They have never heard of the robbery until the end. The man kneels down and grabs Su Bais hair and lifts Su Bais face. He points to Su Bai and swears: I know each other, break the money and eliminate the disaster, and whoever is not embarrassed, I know, listen. You should be the accent on the other side of Jiangsu and Zhejiang, but this ground can be different from yours. Folk customs, customs, and the rule of law are different. Do you know? Really provoke the grandfather, put a bundle of sacks, find a place to live buried, see if you can find you! This man is obviously looking at Su Bai is not a local, so in the baptism of Su Bai, people in many places have serious geographical discrimination, or a narrow view of the region. Even in this era, many young people are really stupid. In addition to the city where you live and other specific large cities, the rest are the backcountry of law and order. Su Bai did not care much about this threat. The other party obviously does not seem to be doing this kind of knife-and-blood work. It is likely that the path of the immortal jump is gone. It is possible to beat people to extort money. It is really necessary to kill and destroy the body. It is estimated that there is no such courage, because it is not difficult to investigate this matter. Xi''an is not a rural or mountain ditch. The camera in the camera hotel on the road, etc., actually left a lot of clues. To make people come out, these few people can''t run. Qu Mei turned the money in Su Bai Alibao and then began to turn over the white phone directory of Su Bai. The result was that there were few records of connected words, and it seems that they are local takeaways or drip carts. Master, but this is even more convinced that Qu Mei thinks that Su Bais family is rich in money. The familys lack of money is so low-key, isnt it afraid of being robbed? It is clear that there is no silver three hundred and two here! Qu Mei opened Su Bai''s WeChat, there is not a lot of WeChat friends list, there are several chat records, and the fat man who just finished the video call is the first one. "You don''t say yes, I want to ask your friend." Qumei decisively opened the fat man''s head, and then sent a voice chat application. Su Bai was not so disgusting and dizzy at this time, but he was still sitting on the ground with a faint smile on his face. This time, it was the last interesting thing before leaving Xi''an. After all, he was blackmailed. Being robbed is not easy to encounter. Perhaps, Su Bai''s thinking circuit is really different. He was indifferent to the situation before and now, and now he is excited to encounter the scene of robbery. The fat man received the voice over there: "Great white, anecdote, the monk and Gyatso go to drink tea, I am here to open the back of the essential oil, it is comfortable, you should also have a massage service in the hotel, you can also find one to do." The fat mans voice is very big, and the channel girl opened the hands-free. After hearing these words, she frowned, but at least one thing can be confirmed. This should be a friend of the hostages in her own hands, asking him a million. Block money should not be a problem. To be honest, Su Bais calmness does make the uneasy feelings in Qus heart more and more serious. This kind of uneasiness has been done in the past, but this time I dont know why it is heavier. "Your friend is in my hand now." Qu sister said coldly. "........." The fat man suddenly stopped, and then anxiously shouted: "Who are you? Anything is easy to talk about, don''t be impulsive." The fat man turned over to the massage bed and ran out wearing a pair of pants. Su Bai was defeated by an audience. Now his life is pinched in the hands of others. This is a small matter. In fact, the fat man, Su Bai, the monk and the Gyatso four people, on the weekdays calculate each other, they also hold a measure of each other, they can not talk about much love and friendship, but there is also a meaning of sympathy, So if you can save the other person''s life, as long as the cost is within the acceptable range, they are willing to pay some. Just as if the fat man suddenly called Su Bai for help, Su Bai would probably not ignore it. Hearing the anxious reaction of the fat man, the channel sister smiled slightly. Obviously, the relationship between the two men is good, then the money is even more stable. "Turn 20,000 to this micro-signal, otherwise he will be like, I can''t guarantee it, his face is very smooth, it is more slippery than our woman, I am really awkward, really want to Take a knife and draw a few times on it." The monks who are flying to the lounge to find tea, their fat man heard this sentence directly under the foot of a sly, some unbelievably asked: "Munines? You say it again, what do you want?" "Twenty thousand pieces." "The story? You are crazy, so much!" "What story point?" Qu Mei frowned. "Twenty thousand yuan, you can understand it. Don''t tell me that you don''t have so much money in the card. I don''t need to listen to the excuse. I can just transfer it in three minutes. "" "RMB?" The voice of the fat man suddenly increased, with a lot of incredible, which listener was kicked by the brain and grabbed another listener to extort the renminbi? MDZZ! "Hey, are you listening to me?" Qumei saw the fat man suddenly did not speak and urged. At this time, the fat man has turned to the lounge, but walked back to the massage room, and the phone was still squatting. The fat man said: "You guarantee his safety, don''t say 20,000, one million I will give it right away, remember, don''t hurt him one minute!" one million? Qu Mei took a moment, and immediately, he received a picture of the transfer. Qu Mei reached out and clicked. This is not a screenshot of a real transfer, but a GIF expression. After the opening, the transfer picture disappears. It turns out that an artillery soldier has lost a bomb expression pack. Su Bai, who knew what was going to happen, couldnt help but laugh at the moment. "Snapped!" Qu Mei directly placed Su Bai''s mobile phone on the washbasin, then grabbed Su Bai and let Su Baizheng face the mirror on the washbasin. "Do you really think that I don''t dare to see blood?" The tip of the dagger of the channel sister pierced the white skin of Su Bai, and then began to move slowly, but she was very measured, just opened a shallow three centimeter of mouth, let the blood flow out. "Let me see, you can still laugh..." Qu Mei suddenly stopped, she saw Su Bai in the mirror, really still laughing, Moreover, Su Bais hand did not know why he suddenly came forward and grabbed his own hand. He couldnt break free in his own surprise. Then, a more shocking scene appeared. Not only was the channel girl shocked, but even the two big men were a little scared at this time. Su Bai is holding the hand of Qu Mei, and is constantly rowing on his face. A deep wound appeared on Su Bais face. a knife, Two knives, Three knives, Four knives... Su Bai had a handsome face. At this time, it was already a bit horrible. The blood dripped down. Su Bai put out his tongue and took a sip. He was still laughing, and his smile became more and more strange. "Qu Mei, let''s go, this is a madman, it is a mental illness!" A big man has no intention of getting it down, and it really doesn''t matter if he grows up. But the channel sister did not move, her feet were already weak, and her face was completely distorted by panic. because, because, Because she saw the **** wound on Su Bai''s face healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. After about a dozen seconds, there was no sputum on his face. Chapter 327： Auspicious eyes Su Bai remembers that once upon a time, he needed to find those who had sin to kill, to find dark and gray areas in the gaps of the legal society, to indulge and vent their innermost emotions, many constraints, many constraints, often It takes more than half a month for an action to collect intelligence and make plans to achieve the foolproofness of killing, and will never be involved in it. At that time, myself and the other three members of the club, in terms of social status and energy, were considered to be a group with little influence, so they were able to act again and again and did not make any mistakes; However, for Su Bai, this is just a sneak peek at the garbage in several communities. It is a bit like watching a photo of a marble when you grow up and watching it. It is a bit childish and a bit ridiculous. The heights are different, the levels are different, and the conditions that naturally cause irritation are different. The whole person of Qu Tu has been scared and soft, and her back is leaning against the bathroom tile. She looks at Su Bais still clear and flawless face. She seems to feel that her heart is about to come out of the body. The two big men behind him saw the quarrel suddenly being scared into this way. They were inexplicable at first. However, when Su Bai turned over and looked at them, they were also scared. "Magician?" A big man licked his lips and said, apparently, he was subconsciously looking for a reasonable explanation for the strange scene in front of him. At this time, another big man seemed to be stimulated with a courage. He directly slammed his legs to Su Bai. The reaction was a bit like a person who found a colorful spider on the wall at home. It may be poisonous, maybe not. Poisonous, but still brave the courage to take a book directly to the past, no matter what three seven twenty-one. This is not courage. In fact, it is just a kind of rash. To be more precise, it is actually another kind of extreme performance in which people are at a loss when they face unknown things. Su Bai held the foot of Dahan with one hand. The big man couldnt make a wave in the hands of Su Bai. Then Su Bais wrist twisted. The whole leg of Dahan was broken at this time. Dahan A painful cry fell to the ground. Going forward, Su Bais nails gently rubbed on the top of the big mans head. The big man hadnt recovered from the pain just now, he felt a sudden numbness on his head, and then he was hanging on the whole person. After a layer of frost, the vitality suddenly annihilated, and a layer of frost was condensed on the body, which directly turned into an ice sculpture; The ice sculpture is not much beautiful, because the fear of the big man is also solidified together; bored, Not motivated, This is the feeling that Su Bai felt after killing this person. I didnt have the excitement that I had just killed after I had killed someone, and it seemed to **** the drug of God. A bit numb, but also boring, Its like accidentally stepping on an ant while walking, dont feel too guilty, and dont feel that it should be worth paying attention to. Another big man saw this scene and immediately turned around and tried to leave the room, but when his body just rushed out of the bathroom, the chest was pierced by a hand of Su Bai, and the big man was lifted like a white toothpick by Su Bai. It was then thrown on the tile of the bathroom. After the body was thrown on the ground, it was twitched twice and it was motionless. The blood slowly spread and spread the entire bathroom tile floor; The death of two people, **** suffocation suddenly filled, Su Bai took a deep breath, his face showed a soothing mood, perhaps, now killing ordinary people really does not mean much to Su Bai, but fresh The **** breath still makes Su Bai instinctively feel very comfortable. Blood, what a wonderful thing; Many times, Su Bai does not feel that he is a vampire. He rarely uses the identity of a blood family to live. More, he just regards bloodline blood as a tool of his own, and does not think about the habit of integrating it. I didnt think about integrating it into the culture, with a strong utilitarian color, when I started fighting, in the normal life, Su Bai rarely remembered it. Oh, I am a vampire. The two associates died in front of themselves, and the channel girl huddled in the corner and shivered. For an ordinary person, the previous scene was enough to subvert all her cognition, even enough to destroy her world view. Even when the blackmail was kidnapped, the police suddenly rushed in and grabbed the people. They would not be as fearful and desperate as they are now. Human beings always surrender to the fear brought by the unknown. Su Bais hand was gently placed on the face of Qus sister. This face was really smooth and tender. She did have this capital to dress up as an innocent female college student to do things. Seeing that they are so familiar with the rhythm and manner of committing crimes, it should be a long time to do this. Qumei is a very smart girl, so they also let their group rarely miss and look away. In fact, the channel sister is against Su White, but also did not look away, Su Bai looks, even if wearing a dress that is not very expensive, but still the kind of rich people, just ordinary people, who can know the audience? After a short while, Su Bais finger showed sharp nails, with a dirty and evil atmosphere, gently piercing the skin of the channel girls face; Zombie nails with corpse poison, although it is just a small mouth, the wounds that were blown on the face of Su Bai at the beginning of the channel are much smaller, certainly not fatal, but the corpse is still spreading to the channel On the whole face, the face of Qu Mei began to age and pus, but the channel girl did not dare to move, and there was tears in her eyes. The best-looking face suddenly became an ugly old woman, exuding a disgusting smell; "In this way, it''s much more beautiful, isn''t it?" Su Bai lifted up the channel sister, put her face in the mirror, and opened the eyes of the channel sister, forcing her to look at her face at this time. In the depths of people''s hearts, there may be hidden factors of temperament. Everyone has the potential to become a demon. Now Su Bai perfectly interprets this point; However, the more advanced aspect of human beings than animals is that people are good at using falsehood to disguise themselves. As in the previous killing club, the main purpose is not to "protect social peace", and Batman''s behavior is completely out of the way, just to find the stimuli and vent their junk emotions, but still only find those who have sin debts. People go to kill, but they don''t go to ordinary people. For that, they are just a kind of hypocritical comfort in their hearts. They are playing the banner of "for the heavens." In fact, how come they are. These are three robbers, This woman just pierced her face with a dagger. But what about the threats and injuries that the three robbers can cause to Su Bai? Obviously, can''t; They have also committed a lot of things before, but have the victims who were robbed or photographed by Luo had a relationship with Su Bai? Obviously, no; Even though Su Bai was a little dizzy and disgusting at the time, it was a very easy thing to kill the three ordinary people who took the initiative to cover the door to their own disadvantages. So they killed them, and the terrorist broadcasts did not. What is the cause and effect, because it is appropriate to be properly legitimate defense. However, it is precisely because of this psychological base, so Su Bai can now safely vent his bad taste on this girl, of course, it is a bad taste for Su Bai, but for this girl It is a horrible torture of both sides of the body and mind. "This is the real beauty, isn''t it?" Su Bai put his handsome and handsome face on the face of Qu Mei, and the two men looked at the mirror together, as if they were a pair of opposite **** girlfriends. "Really, it''s beautiful..." Su Bai sighed again, gently kissed on the ugly face of the channel, and then the hand was loose. The whole person of the channel fell to the ground like mud. The man was still alive, but there was only a sluggishness in his eyes. And stunned. Su Bai took out a cigarette, ignited it, took a sip, spit out a ring of smoke, and then shook his cigarette butt. In front of the channel sister, Shake a piece of ash. ............ " Dear passengers and friends, the plane has landed at Shanghai Pudong International Airport. Please wait for the lights in the cabin to leave the location and prepare to disembark." After getting off the plane, Su Bai carried a bag in the waiting area behind the taxi. Even if it was late at night, most of Shanghai was still quite lively. If Xi''an is a calm and solemn old man with a vicissitudes of life, then Shanghai is a young and full of sultry youth. The two cities have their own tastes and differences. The rhythm of life in the city is also very great. The difference. When I came under the building, Su Bai walked in from the side door, and the elevator was not far away. Back in Shanghai, Su Bai naturally could not go straight to the Frankenstein family, of course, first go home to see his son. Just as Su Bai was about to walk into the elevator, there was a shadow at the corner. Su Bai stopped his steps and turned around, facing that direction. Auspicious standing in the corner of the wall, the cold scorpion stared at Su Bai. Su Bais breathing became a little faster at this time, but he still spread his hands subconsciously with a smile on his face: "I don''t know how close the guy is to you, but I can tell you now that he should be GG." The aura of the auspicious body began to become more and more fierce, and the surrounding air pressure became disordered at this time. Su Bai stood in the same place, did not make the posture to prepare for the battle, so he looked at the auspicious calmly; a little less, The auspicious side turned over and bite a bag from the corner of the wall and walked over. In the bag, it is the fresh milk that has just been brought to the little guy. Chapter 328： Someone in the house The elevator slowly rose, and the auspicious sat there so squatting at the bag of fresh milk, with a serious expression, not smirking; Although Auspicious has always been such a cold gesture, Su Bai can still feel a different feeling. The relationship between blood corpse and auspicious is absolutely not ordinary, but at least it seems that auspiciousness is not a blood corpse. The intention of doing things with Su Bai; So, what is the relationship between auspicious and lychee? Some doubts are doomed to be untied for the time being, because auspiciousness will not speak. Although Su Bai is clear and auspicious, if he is willing to tell it, even if he does not speak, there is no obstacle or problem at all, but Su Bai understands that Auspicious temper, it will not be willing to sit there so quietly and slowly telling Su Bai about his previous story, which is not in line with the cat''s style. The elevator door opened and auspiciously walked back to the detective office, and Su Bai followed. Back home, the windbreaker was taken off. Two Hellfire shotguns were placed on the coffee table by Su Bai. After washing a face, Su Bai went straight into the bedroom. The little guy is already asleep in bed, and the auspicious is gently stroking the little guy''s back. Anyway, this cat is very reassuring about the attitude and care of the little guy. Su Bai is very reassured. I dont know why, auspicious is so attached to the little guy, but sometimes this feeling for the little pet It is difficult to explain with rationality. Maybe you will like it at a glance, and there is no reason to talk about it. Sitting gently on the edge of the bed, Su Bai looked at the sleeping little guy, and couldn''t help but reach out and gently licked the little guy''s cute face. The little guy seemed to be itching in his sleep, subconsciously using his little hand. I touched my face and then changed my position to continue to sleep. Su Bai stood up, went to the desk, opened the drawer, and took out a house card from it. Auspicious in bed and squatting together to start sleeping, it just ignored what Su Bai was going to do. Su Bai, who had rested on the plane, didnt feel much sleepy at this time. Since I have seen the children at home, I will take the time to go to the Frankensteins home to see if it is going well. When breakfast came back, the little guy almost got up at that time. Gently close the bedroom door, Su Bai picked up his car key and walked out of the office, took the elevator to the underground parking lot, and after sitting in his own Poussin, Su Bai did not rush to start the car, but subconsciously I looked at the radio in the car. I dont know why, at this time, my first contact with the terrorist broadcast appeared in my mind; At that time, I had just killed the female white-collar worker and sat on the car of a driver who had just killed a person. The two people who had just had **** hands on their hands met. Now think of it, the driver should also be an experiencer, and he should be the same, but his luck seems a bit bad, he died directly in the world of the story, and Su Bai survived. Suddenly, there is a feeling of embarrassment. Su Bai picked up the chewing gum on the car and ripped it into his mouth to chew it. After launching the car, there was a midnight golden song on the radio. It was playing a Xuans "The Funeral of Roses". A sad song with a happy rhythm. The car opened the parking lot and got on the road. The sound of the radio sounded clear in the car. The window door completely isolated the outside, creating a special atmosphere. In this era, listening to the radio has indeed become a very backward entertainment. In the past few years, the largest radio audience was drivers, migrant workers and students. Now, with the popularity of smartphones, drivers Because of the nature of the work, I still insist on listening to the radio every day. The rest of the group has rarely listened to this. This is no way. After all, the times are constantly developing, and most industries and supplies will gradually take time. The trend is slowly disappearing. Perhaps, it will not be used for many years, holding a radio, walking on the street, listening to the sound of the radio while walking happily becomes a counter-trend fashionism. At this point, Su Bai couldn''t help but laugh. It should be the reason why he just came home to meet the little guy, so Su Bai is still in a good mood. The car turned into a new campus, and there was a security booth at the door. Su Bai tried to use the door card to brush the sensor, and the fence rose. It was indeed a multi-card. The car parked in the underground parking lot of the community. Su Bai took the elevator and found the one on the door card. When standing in front of the door, Su Bai hesitated. Su Bai wondered if he needed to get one. Put on the chemical protective suit and come in again? After all, the scene of the Frankenstein''s use of toxins to directly poison the powerful black audience did leave a deep impression on Su Bai. However, since all come, it doesn''t matter, and most people won''t make their own home a poisonous nest. Brushed the door card, the door lock rang, opened it myself, Su Bai went in, this is a standard three-bedroom, one-bedroom, arranging and decorating, very simple but not simple, usually see a family The decoration style can see the aesthetic appreciation level of the owner. Its no surprise that Frankenstein can decorate such a stylish house, Su Bai, genius, which is not too bad. There is a cup of coffee on the marble table in the living room. It is estimated that there are also a few months. The coffee has not solidified. Of course, there is no heat, but it looks like it has just fallen for two hours. Su Bai naturally didn''t have the hand to say that the coffee was taken up for a bite. The cola that was given to people in Xi''an was a sweat medicine, and Su Bai didn''t worry, but this family thing, Su Bai really didn''t dare to taste it. . In the kitchen, it is no different from the kitchen of ordinary people. Su Bai went directly to the first bedroom and pushed the door open. The scene inside made Su Bais hole slammed, and there was a person hanging on the wall of the bedroom. The skin is full of eyes, and there is a long light in the middle swaying, adding a strange and gloomy feeling. Frankenstein uses a scientific approach to connect ghosts with modern technology, including the integration of modern pharmacology, so it can make something that makes listeners feel incredible. There are no fewer than 30 human skins on the wall, each of which can be called a work of art, because it is shown to the greatest extent when it is taken from a person, and the signs of women and men are also very fine. When Su Bai entered, the long light of the Changming Lantern turned into a green light, and there was a burst of crying in the room. Su Bai frowned, stepped back and closed the door. Pushing open the second door, the furnishings inside are much more modern. A complete modern scientific research room, all kinds of equipment that Su Bai knows and does not know, are piled up here, and some instruments are still lit. Going into the third room, it seems to be empty. There are some bottles, jars and herbal specimens here. Here, it is actually the real interest of Su Bai. After all, Su Bai is not a Frankenstein. The research equipment and raw materials here are even for Su Bai, Su Bai can''t make the red-handed boy''s controllable ghosts, and can''t make a quiet voice to turn a powerful listener. Pharmacy, Su Bai came here, just to see if there is a ready-made cheap can be embarrassed. If you have any words, you will be happy. If you dont have it, Su Bais plan is to destroy it. After all, this house is now an ownerless thing, in case the property or the thief comes in and gets something possible. The impact is too great. Su Bai is not a man of the Virgin, but he has done it. There are a few colorful bottles and jars on the shelf. Su Bai tried to remember which one of the Frankenstein used to poison the black audience. He found that there was no clue in his mind, which was very embarrassing. The potion in each jar. It must have a different effect, and Su Bai can''t use it when he wants to use it. However, you can''t just try the medicine casually, and there is no suitable object for him to apply. These ready-made bottles and cans were put into their own bags, and some specimens that looked a little strange were also collected, not many, but they were also packed in sevens and eights. At this time, the sound of the first bedroom seems to be getting bigger and bigger. It is a bit like a pet who has been at home for a long time. The pet suddenly feels the breath of the living, and starts to make trouble waiting for the owner. Su Bai went to the living room and looked at it. He found that if he wanted to set fire, it would really spread to other households, and the fire might have a counter effect. The way to do it once and for all is that Su Bai has transported these things back and forth to a sparsely populated place to find ways to destroy it, but Su Bai feels so annoyed that he is too lazy to spend those leisure time. Honestly, after seeing this house, Su Bais heart is still very admired for the Frankensteins ability. If a person is in this house, he can drum up something like that. Its really amazing, even, Su Bai. There is also a faint feeling of regret, I killed this person in the first place, and it is really a bit violent. If this guy is still alive and can help him to make related drugs in this area, it is really a very happy thing. Just when Su Bai stood in the living room, thinking about it, "Hey..." Outside the house, The sound of the door card door lock was heard. Su Bais gaze once again fell to the coffee cup on the table. Is it, Is this coffee really someone just finished? Chapter 329： Sorrowful Su Bai threw the bag into the back of the living room sofa, and then he turned into a **** fog, hidden in a dark corner; This kind of concealment is not difficult for the audience of the same level, but Su Bai believes that the person who will come in should not be an audience, but may also be an ordinary person. In fact, from another perspective, if the Frankenstein has an ordinary The words of the assistant are also very normal. The door was pushed open and two people came in. One was a little girl in a red dress, and the other was a man who was about twenty years old and had a long, oily face and a beard. The man walked over to the table, reached for his coffee and took a sip, and some of them closed their eyes and closed their eyes for a taste. "A cup of cold coffee, as for this?" The girl is only seven or eight years old, and her body is petite, but the tone of her voice does not sound like a pure girl. "You are coming again, I have my way of life, please respect me." The young man said very solemnly. The girl whispered and said nothing, then she sat down on the living room table, her eyes were free, as if she was looking at the place, and immediately thought of what it was like, saying: "Since he disappeared with the red boy, you haven''t made any more results that will make me look good." The girl said while playing with her fingers. Its really muddy that doesnt help the wall, and asks for the same treatment and qualifications as your original owner, while you need to respect and even need more resources, but you cant get the same half of your previous masters results. "" The young mans chest began to fluctuate. I need a little time. His experiment only allowed me to play, so I didnt really know the core technology, but Ive been studying it for seven or eight days. I can also make some pharmacy, just put it in the storage room. Also, I am very disgusted with your tone of speaking with me, please pay attention to it or I will ask you to leave my lab." The girl smiled and reached out and pointed at the young man. The young man immediately floated up and was smothered on the wall. This is the power of mind, the power of manipulation of the real thing! The girls face caught a smile and looked at the young man with a mocking gesture. "I said, you don''t have to learn everything about your former master. He is qualified to speak in front of me. It''s because he can come up with something that is valuable to me. And you, please pay attention to yourself. You are just one of his apprentices. Don''t imitate and learn his attitude towards me before you can reach his level; My patience is really limited. The young mans face changed his engine. He finally took a deep breath and nodded. After a few moments, the pressure on his body disappeared and fell from the wall. The girl took out a mobile phone. "Well, you are going to be busy. I am waiting for your results. It is not too late. I will order some takeaways to solve the problem on the spot." "I don''t have an appetite. You eat, I have to go to work on the head and continue. Believe me, it won''t take long, I will be qualified to speak to you in the same tone as the previous master." "I am looking forward to it." The girl smiled and shook her head. She didn''t care about the attitude of others speaking to herself. What I care about is the value of others. For the researchers in the cutting-edge field of these real aspects, the girl is fully acceptable, at least, can be seen. The young man walked into the lab, and the girl stayed in the living room and continued to point to the cell phone. "I just want to eat a yellow chicken and a cup of coke, what about you?" The young man has entered the laboratory. Obviously, the little girl said this to the young man. Su Bai came out of the shadow at this time and stood behind the little girl. "Is there a pizza?" "Sorry, soon after midnight, no, there are burger fried chicken, etc., come on?" "it is good." The little girl nodded and placed the order. Then, the little girl put her feet on the chair, holding her knees, and looked at Su Bai with pity: "You won''t hurt me, are you?" Su Bai walked two steps forward, then stopped, bowed his head, saw his lower abdomen position, and a knife smashed in. high speed, No breath leaks, Therefore, Su Bai also felt that there was such a knife in his body after he felt the pain. The little girl whispered. "I see that you are a vampire, but forgive me on the East side. I rarely see the Orientals going to redeem this kind of physical strengthening. I used to see the self-recovery of the blood in many movies and TV series. Ability, so now I want to take a look at the scene. In addition, I know that you will not agree, so I will not tell you first." Su Bai pulled the knife out of his lower abdomen position. The position where the knife was pierced was very precise, and it would not hurt the spleen organs and other important places. It would simply leave the wound and bleed. Obviously, the little girl said Yes, she really just wants to simply watch a real version of the blood family self-recovery show. "I don''t like this way of saying hello." The knife was thrown on the ground, and Su Bai looked at the little girl who was still selling it there. The little girl looked over and looked at Su Bai with a look of innocence. "So someone is uninvited, secretly sneaking at my house, no one is coming to me to steal something, what is going on?" This question is very good, but the little girl apparently underestimated the thickness of the Su Bai face. Su Bai looked around with a little sadness and said very seriously: "Destroy the people." Before the Frankenstein used the things produced in this lab to kill Su Bai, Su Bai came here after time, whether it was to destroy the lab or take away the things in the lab, in causality, make sense. The little girl sighed. "I don''t think I can beat you." When the little girls voice just fell, Su Bais hand slammed out. His left hand was zombie and became very hard. He directly grabbed a piece of metal. The piece of metal was just ready to be quietly Pierce your own back. The little girl shrugged. "Look, when you have absolute vigilance, my mind attack method basically does not cause any harm to you, so let''s sit down and talk about it. This lab is me. Investing and funding, some of the ghosts and even some low-level instruments are also mesed through the audience forum, and the things produced in this lab have also added a lot to me in the story world. code. This is a big cake, you can take a share, instead of destroying it, it is a pity, isn''t it? Su Bai is really a little bit contradictory to the little girl''s honest chat style and behavior pattern. Can it be said that this girl is a Tianshan nursery rhyme? In fact, the age is much larger than the current appearance? "I know what you are thinking about now, you are thinking, how can you believe me, how can we ensure that this matter goes smoothly and smoothly, and smoothly divide it down, this is indeed a very confusing problem, because This is just our first meeting and we are not familiar with each other." The little girl stretched out, the Su Baibao bag opened automatically, and some of the bottles and cans floated out. "The red one is a corrosive agent, the blue one is a soul paralyzing agent, the purple one is not a potion, it is a wildfire primer, you can use it as a concentrated explosive. This purple is totally useless. In general, most of the story world terror broadcasts will not allow us to bring this purple into it, because this is not a pharmacy and conflicts with most of the story world environment. It is better to engage in a small nuclear bomb." The girl is very patient and very careful when she introduces these things in a few ways. I don''t know why, looking at this girl, Su Bai suddenly remembered the fat man. Compared with playing the pig and eating the tiger, it seems that the fat man is slightly inferior to the girl before. After all, this natural little girls face is always Can relax your nerves inadvertently. The wound on Su Bais lower abdomen has been restored, and even the blood has not overflowed. The little girls gaze swept there, and she exclaimed: "It seems that your bloodline pedigree is still quite high. It really surprised me. In the Eastern Circle, there are people who have played **** bloodlines so advanced." "I have seen a more advanced one." Su Bai said, he is referring to Lan Lin. "who is it?" "died." "How come to die?" "suicide." The little girl picked up the teacup and the water inside was cold. She just took a soft drink. "It''s very interesting, well, now let''s discuss the specific cooperation process." Said, the little girl put down the cup and jumped off the chair, then walked into the kitchen. "I remember there are some mango juices squeezed out in the morning, we can share a cup." There is a glass door between the kitchen and the living room. When the girl closes the door, the whole living room is filled with black in an instant. It is not like an enchantment, nor is it a formation. It is similar to a magnetic field and a ghost force. The strange area, obviously, is another pit. The little girl opened the fridge in the kitchen, took out the glass of mango juice, took a sip, and had a sardonic smile on her face: "Yearly relatives, its a picture of Tucson." At this moment, the mango juice in the hands of the little girl was taken by the other hand. Su Bai also took a sip, very sweet and refreshing. "Don''t always want to make a big news." Su Bai stared at the little girl. The little girl was kneeling there and looked awkward. Chapter 330： Beautiful but not a three second accident "This is a very impractical thing that he originally designed. It uses a magnetic field and a ghost-specific loop to create a shielded area. In fact, according to his statement, it is only the normal deception of all the normal deception, and then this error. Judgment takes a certain amount of time to distinguish it, and it does not have any lethality. You don''t have to worry about anything. I want to drink mango juice. I will take it out. I don''t have to follow me to the kitchen at the beginning. The little girl said indifferently. "The person seems to have a lot of geeks in my opinion, but the practicality of the thing in the living room is more suitable for making money in the cinema than the game for the audience." "Look, now do you think that the living room is gradually recovering and brightening?" The little girl pointed to the glass door of the kitchen. Sure enough, the light in the living room began to recover slowly, and it returned to normal after about a dozen seconds. "Don''t mind, just want to show you these bizarre inventions." The girl walked out of the kitchen with the remaining half a cup of mango juice and returned to the living room. Su Bai stood in front of her. "It''s just a pity, I still appreciate him, but he has somehow disappeared. Ok, now I see you actually appear in this room. Should I think about it in the normal way, he is outside? I met you, and then stupidly provoked you to be killed by you?" The little girl drank a lot of mango juice, "but I am very surprised, how do you know this location and this place?" Su Bai looked at the little girl and reached out to catch her. Her feet immediately hang, quickly separated from Su Bai''s side, but still maintain a sweet smile: "Do you think I am bothered or do I think that I am thinking about other ways to try to call you and you?" Su Bai did not speak, but the whole person has begun to gradually switch to a zombie state. "Don''t, you become so hard, I really have no way to do it, how to control the mind to stab you." The little girl said with care, and her eyes began to patrol. Su Bais body bounced off the ground and rushed to the little girl. The little girl waved a small hand and condensed seven invisible barriers between herself and Su Bai, but Su Bai broke through six in a hard breath, and the remaining one was already in jeopardy. Before the little girl said something is true, her strength is indeed much worse than that of Su Bai. The reason why she said so much before, the reason why I have toss out so many things, is actually just fighting for time, trying to make myself think. time; Because it is not a person at the level of strength, there is often no qualification for equal dialogue and opportunities, cooperation, why cooperate? The girl knows that she has it, and Su Bai can also have it. She can let the apprentice continue the experiment. Su Bai can do the same. No matter whether Su Bai wants to keep the laboratory, Su Bai does not cooperate with her. Necessary. The relationship between the audience is often the most **** jungle law. "Snapped!" The last barrier was broken, and Su Bais suffocation spread out, which compressed the space for the little girls turn, and even the mind was hard to continue to extend. This is the catching! Since this time, Su Bai has been in contact with and confronted those who have far more strength than himself. To be honest, he has forgotten that he is not the bottom of the whole audience. The fact that the strength is pressing on others is really a bit rusty. In the hands of the little girl, a row of silver needles appeared. The silver needles had a special brilliance, and then a row of spurs directly spurred the Su Bai. These needles were directly turned into blue smoke after being shot, as if they had disappeared. However, after Shakespeare, all of them penetrated into Su Bai''s body, especially the position of Su Bai''s arms, especially serious. This kind of needle can be dissipated and re-aggregated in an unexpected way, and only the mind-enhanced can use this weapon. However, this kind of injury is really only a skin injury for Su Bai. He quickly clamped the muscles, controlled all the needles on his body and prevented them from being taken back, and turned closer to the little girl. At this moment, the distance between Su Bai and the little girl is less than half a meter. There was a string of agates on the chest of the little girl. The agate was made into an emerald green barrier and wrapped the little girl. This short-term defensive instrument is very common. Su Bai is also a lot of knowledge. It is not used now. Brute force to break, but directly pulled out the Hellfire shotgun, the two guns almost directly on the mask. Both hands pulled the trigger at the same time: "boom!" A muffled sound came out, Su Bai felt that his ears were creaking, and the mask collapsed. The little girl spit out a blood directly on the wall and slowly fell down, leaving behind the wall. A pool of blood, it looks very horrible and wolverine. Su Bai also slowly landed on the ground, did not continue to kill, just staring coldly at the little girl. The red dress on the little girl was also ruined at this time. Originally a porcelain doll like Meng Loli, now looks like a broken Barbie doll. "Come on, why don''t you kill me directly?" The little girl looked at Su Bai with a smug look. It seemed that she had just completely lost her hand. Su Bai turned and looked at the door of the laboratory. The door, slowly open at this time, two doors, open together, a bedroom contains more than 30 human skins, these human skins should not be killed by the little girl, she will not stupidly kill people The skin has caused so many causes and effects that it should be peeled off from the dead by other channels. These human skins are now floating out. Some people still have hair on their skin, while others have no reservation. At the same time, it seems that there is a flame burning under the skin. This kind of flame is not really burning human skin. It creates a strange atmosphere, and the line of sight on the human skin can be constantly distorted. Gradually, there is a piece of clothing. These clothes or family members or brides or officials or pawns are all at the end of the last century. The common image in the film, more than thirty people sullenly wandering around, giving a sense of pressure. On the other side of the door, the sly man held a bone in his hand. There were many things in the bones, there were runes and gems, and the most bizarre is actually an antenna. This feeling is very illegal; These human skins are remotely controlled like a remote control car? The little girls mouth continued to overflow with blood, but she slowly stood up and stood up. I have never been able to take this story into the world of the story, so I feel very useless, because I rarely go in the real world. It is naturally not necessary to provoke other listeners. However, now it is alright, you can use it. There are no surveillance cameras in this room, but there are a lot of eyes here. These ghost eyes are sometimes more trustworthy than the camera, so before we entered the house, we already knew that some people in the house were not invited. Su Bai was surrounded by a group of human skins, but he didn''t feel too scared. Even the blood corpses had been seen several times. Everything in front of them was nothing but a big witch. However, Su Bai does not deny the difficulty of these human skins, because after they came out, the trajectories of these human skins were completely in accordance with the "walking". This kind of footwork and rhythm before the fat man gave Su Bai a demonstration. However, the general meaning is that the footsteps of the fat man summoning the thunderbolt also have the shadow of pacing in it, but the real pace only exists in the very old books. Even if human beings get it, it is very difficult for someone to come out. . But all of this, after joining the electronic control system, is perfectly realized by these human skins that are remotely controlled and exudes a strange atmosphere. That is to say, the current Su Bai is completely trapped in this formation, even Su Bai himself has some smiles. At that time, the Frankenstein really did not admire. The things of the East and the West were all drummed out. At the same time, Su Bai felt that the power in his body was constantly being extracted. high speed. "We are now studying a companion soul. This research has already been on the right track. Of course, it was not made by the apprentices who were half-barreled, but the one who was killed by you. Others are not lacking, the lack of is a strong enough soul, the ordinary soul of death does not mean to me, so I have been waiting, waiting for an opportunity, thank you very much, you gave me this opportunity. This array will continue to consume this torturing you. When you are dying, I will extract your soul and erase your consciousness, let you be determined to die, rest assured, I will not give you the opportunity to leave the world by story. The opportunity to get out of trouble. Yes, forget to tell you that the energy of this array is electricity. You can also pray for power outages, but we have backup generators in our homes. The little girl looked at the white sin inside through the circle of human skin, and the eyes were filled with a touch of fanaticism. "If this companion soul can really be made because of your contribution, I can be the equivalent of taking a shortcut, and I am no longer a person of this class." Su Bai raised the Hellfire shotgun in his hand and aimed at the little girl. The little girl did not dodge because she was confident that this formation was enough to withstand the attack of Su Bais sharp weapon. "boom!" The gun rang, The little girl''s chest broke through a big hole. The whole person was like a broken kite falling on the ground. She was not dead when she was lying on the ground. She was still convulsing with blood, and she couldnt believe it. . Su Bai is also a bit stunned. He first looked at the gun in his hand. Then turned around, Looked behind yourself......... Chapter 331： Brain flower The little girl fell in a pool of blood, and the blood blew out, but because she was the identity of the audience, the body also experienced many times of strengthening, so I have not died yet, and I can continue to be strong; However, it is clear that all the ability to act has been lost, not to mention counter-attacks and resistance. After all, the defensive nature of directly facing the killing of the Hellfire shotgun, the body and the soul are bound to suffer enormously; Around, the squatting formations of those human skins are still running, with a deep and mysterious atmosphere. The fat man once said to Su Bai, and he is so striving, unless it is really kind of talent. To reach the people in the sky, otherwise it is really difficult to get out of the book and walk out. Now, whether it is Taoism or Buddhism, there are a lot of footwork that has been changed according to the steps, which is equivalent to a simplified version. However, using modern technology remote control programming, Liaobu has achieved a near-complete expression in these human skins. Su Bai does not think that his Hellfire shotgun power is really big enough to break this shot. Open this array. The young man with a beard pulling the **** still leaned on the side of the door, looked at Su Bai, and looked at the little girl who was in the pool of blood. He smiled and said to Su Baidao: "Man, are there any cigarettes? I smelled tobacco on you." As he said, he took the initiative to fiddle with a bead on the bone. These people suddenly converge on the body, slowly drifting back to the bedroom where they were supposed to store them. Su Bai took out the smoke from his pocket and threw it to the opposite side. The young man took the cigarette, not in his own ear, put the bone equivalent to the remote control on the sofa in the living room, and then seemed to want to approach the little girl and dare not. "I can be sure that she is not capable of hurting you now. Even she has no ability to trample an ant." Su Bai said to the young man. When the young man listened to this, he let go of his heart and kneel down next to the little girl, staring at her with a smile and a smile. The little girls mouth was constantly overflowing with blood, and her eyes were full of shock and anger. She knew that even if she couldnt beat Su Bai, she could at least bite a piece of meat from Su Bai before Su Bai killed herself. Su Bai wouldn''t be so good, but he was so lightly shot now that he was like this, thanks to his partner. "I told you that you have to respect me." The man said very seriously to the girl who was on the ground. "This is why you don''t respect me. In fact, my patience is also limited. The same as you." The man stood up and looked at Su Bai. "Is it a bit uncomfortable?" Su Bai nodded and shook his head again. The man is wondering, "It shouldn''t be difficult to understand, it seems that you understand?" "I understand your mind," Su Bai said. Because one reason for this is so anti-water at such an important moment, it is really nerve-ridden, it is difficult to understand, but Su Bai can understand, because he feels the same, just as he used to be unable to control himself to pick up the table. At that time, there were not many interests and calculations in Su Bais mind. Some of them just followed their own heart to do things. "In fact, it''s okay, you are better than her. You can get more resources than her. She doesn''t respect me and makes me very disgusted. So, I think changing an investor is a more appropriate choice." The man said his true thoughts inside, very simple and pure, and there is nothing to say. Su Bais mouth showed a smile. Why do you think that I will cooperate with you instead of destroying it directly? Moreover, the owner here, your master, was killed by me. "I actually have to thank you for this." The man shook his head indifferently. "You know, when he was, I was not qualified to access the core technologies and information. This is a research study. For the sake of it, how much torture do you know?" The sly man pointed to his own brain. "The terrible curiosity, the unquestioned curiosity, the magical and exciting things are in front of me, but I can''t touch it. This is really a torment, let me all day. The night was tortured, so when I was listening to you while I was preparing for the opening of the next door, I heard that she said that you killed my former owner. I was really happy and couldnt help but come out on your face. Kiss a bite." Su Bai looked at the look of the man, and his mouth could not help but pumped. "As for the rest, whatever, I can say, give me a period of time, I have digested the technology, what products my former master can make, I am the same, and many of his things actually have my efforts. And inspired, I believe that I can do better than him. At least for now, the medicines in your bag, I have the ability to mass production now, of course, if you give me the resources I need." Su Bai did not rush to answer, but pointed to the person lying on the ground. "What is the companion soul she said before?" "A technology, it has matured. What she was craving before, in theory, is that it needs a powerful soul to a certain degree, erase all impurities, and then implant it into your body. You have to have one. The spare soul, of course, since it is a spare tire, the effect is certainly not as good as it is, and it can only be used as a container for storing the power of the soul. There is no way to have more functions, just like you have a seminal vesicle. Can store a lot of more ********** Su Bai touched his chin, so that the guys who combined the weapon of the life, in fact, the purpose is similar, by integrating the weapon of the life into their own The opportunity of the body is equivalent to having a soul in one''s own body, so that one''s strength can be achieved through a cross-order breakthrough. The principle is the same, that is, forcing quantitative changes to cause qualitative change. This kind of companion soul method is definitely better than the traditional or orthodox way of integrating the weapon of the life, but it can also achieve the same effect. Imagine if this little girl had a companion soul before, her mind should be able to raise such 60 to 80 percent. And this kind of improvement is not only as simple as the equivalent calculation of combat power, but her idea power boosting effect can be estimated to be two to three times higher. After all, the skills that could not be used before can also be used. Can be rushed, the combat power will naturally get a huge increase, then, Su Bai wants to suppress this little girl as before, it is really not easy, not to be crushed by the other side is luck. . "How, you should be the same kind of people? Oh, rest assured, I am not interested in your identity, I am not interested. My former owner, I know, he is secretly investigating her identity and is getting fast. Breakthroughs and substantial discoveries, inexplicably met you and then killed by you. You should be an organization. Everything about your organization is strictly confidential. I know how to measure things. I dont want to find a way out. All I want is to have enough resources and support to continue this research." The death of the former Frankenstein, now it seems that this is indeed the reason. He is investigating terrorist broadcasts, so the terrorist broadcasts have triggered him to the real task. Su Bai and the black man went to find the red boy, and finally the Frankenstein died. However, its just that the black audience has fallen there. Its a bit unexpected. Its possible that the terrorist broadcasts were not expected. "I am not very enthusiastic about the companion soul." Su Bai said, either do not, or the best, Su Bai does not want to get a companion soul to give himself a defective product, "but I am very interested in this research. You can continue to study. "You don''t have to use it, you can use it for others as an interest exchange later." "Hey, the raw material is not here, she wanted your soul before, you can use her soul now. Right, do you have the ability to extract the soul?" The man made a pour action. Su Bai shook his head. "I am not good at this aspect." Indeed, although the soul of Su Bai itself is very strong because of some adventures, he really does not understand how to control the extraction of the soul. This kind of fat monk is the best at them. "It doesn''t matter, she doesn''t understand, but my former master has an instrument that is just used to do this, but if you don''t plan to use it now, we have to find a way to collect her soul." Said, the man walked back to the lab, and then quickly pulled out a box from inside. He opened the box next to the little girl and started to install the equipment. This equipment looks like a slaughterhouse, but there are quite a few High-end things, so that Su Bai is also a little unclear at a time, maybe, this is the specialty of the industry. The man put a hood on the head of the little girl, the undulation of the little girl''s chest became more and more obvious, and there was a pleading color on his face. However, the man does not care, and Su Bai naturally cannot produce any guilty conscience at this time. When he was ready, the man took a large bowl of empty fish tank in the living room and poured some blue liquid into it. "This is a culture solution. This can be bought in the market as long as it costs money." "" After that, the man pressed the button, "Hey!" The machine is working, "Hey..." The little girl''s head was opened, and then the white flowers were extracted. Then, the man put the things into the aquarium. At this time, in the aquarium containing the culture solution, A human brain is floating in it. "If ordinary people can''t afford to do this, they can''t keep their brain activity, but you are not an ordinary person, so you can do this." The man is very self-sufficient. Suddenly, I noticed that Su Bai had a frowning brow after seeing this brain flower. Chapter 332： Definition of death "Right, do you know what the definition of death is?" The man suddenly asked at this time. "What?" Su Bai just got a little bit fascinated and didn''t understand what the man asked. The man also thought that Su Bai was directly asking himself, he was picking up his own words. He smiled very proudly, stood up and opened the shoe cabinet placed behind the door. There were many books and foreign languages ??in the shoe cabinet. There are also Chinese translations. "These are medical students, psychology, and even theologically discussing the definition of death." The man took out a few books and threw them on the ground, pointing to these books: "My former master is a genius. I admit it, but I don''t think he is a thinker. He won''t waste his time thinking about these imaginary things for no reason, so these things are definitely useful to him. I have a good habit, that is, what books did my former master read, and what books I read, because I always felt that I would one day surpass him. What I can do now is to try to walk through him step by step. Position, try not to let yourself go off the team. "There are three definitions of death: clinical death, biological death, and brain death. The clinical death is based on the patient''s clinical vital signswhen the patient''s consciousness is completely lost, the breathing and heartbeat are completely stopped, and the blood pressure continues to be zero. After the rescue for a period of time, the above indicators can not be recovered, and the pupil is enlarged, which can be judged as clinical death. This is also a death in the legal sense. "Biology death" refers to the cessation of all cellular functions of a living body on the basis of clinical death. The other is brain death. Brain death refers to the criteria for declaring death by using the brain stem or the brain stem to permanently lose function as a reference system. The patient has persistent severe disturbance of consciousness, all physiological reflexes disappear, brain waves appear straight, all brain stem evoked potentials disappear, but the patient still retains breathing, heartbeat and a certain level of blood pressure. At this time, it can be defined as the patient has brain death. . Brain death is different from "vegetative". The "plant" brainstem function is normal. The coma is only due to severe damage or sudden inhibition of the cerebral cortex. Patients can have spontaneous breathing, heartbeat and brainstem response, while brain death has no spontaneous breathing. Is permanent and irreversible. The man is talking to himself, like a self-indulgent thought, and Su Bai is a bit embarrassed and uneasy. His uneasiness is not the content of the mans self-talk, but In front of the fish tank, he squatted down and looked at the brain flowers in the fish tank. For a time, the cremation of some kind of thought seemed to be lingering in his mind. "You guys..." He said that Su Bai was not listening to his own words. Some people were dissatisfied: "You, can''t you even control yourself?" Su Bai listened to this question, frowned slightly, and then nodded. For the audience, if the real world does not die, you must accept the call from the terrorist broadcast to the story world once and for all. "So, that''s it." The man stood up and walked back to the lab. About a quarter of an hour later he came out and held a pile of potions in his hand. "In her brain, she still has a relatively complete memory. So, to a certain extent, she is not dead, because her soul, her spirit, is still there. The meaning of a person''s existence, the greatest support and carrier, is actually memory! There is always an eternal thought in my mind. This kind of eternal thought is easier to achieve than the eternal life of the popular thought. At this time, Su Bai finally got out of his complicated thoughts and sat down on the floor tiles. He looked at the man. "You are a... scientist, but now it looks like a philosopher." "World relations is the fundamental view of people on the world (the universe). Methodology is the most general and fundamental way of thinking and thinking that guides people to understand the world and transform the world. The research done by my former masters is unprecedented. Therefore, our world outlook and methodology must also be advanced ahead of time, or else we should study a fart. In fact, memory is really the key to a person''s eternal life. Imagine that human memory can be stored as if it were a U disk, and then inserted into another white paper-like organism after the death of an organism. Paste and copy the memory. New people, and old people, You said, do they have a difference? In particular, he does not understand that he has changed his body, is there a difference? The same memory, the same personality, the same self-awareness, and the same social outlook on life and values ??are exactly the same. But their genes are different, and their vital signs are different in blood type. "Continue." Su Bai listened with interest. "Before, she told me this way, how to use a person to confirm that he has died can still use his soul, this is actually the biggest difficulty of the accompanying soul technology. Because of your group, life and death are not bounded by you. They should be defined by another organization. What we have to do is to let them be judged to die if they save the maximum availability. Su Bai also completely figured out at this time, saying: "Destroy memory?" "Yes, it is to destroy the memory and erase her memory. She has forgotten her own experience, forgot who she is, forgot what she has experienced, and forgot a lot, which can change her character and change any of her values. Then, she is no longer her original, she is actually dead." When the man spoke, he began to mix the medicine in his hand. "I want to add these medicines to the aquarium, but I need your help. This method is a little palliative, it is destroying her brain circuit, but it is physically destroyed, but the soul and spirit are An unknown attribute that exists beyond the physical rules and physics definitions. For example, now it is like a partnership robbery between us. I am responsible for blowing up the walls and gates of this family and destroying all the security facilities of her family. You are responsible for killing people. Do you understand? Su Bai nodded. "But what are you so passionate about?" "Common disease." The man took a deep breath, as he became very nervous at this time. "I don''t dare to investigate your organization like my former master, but I can deceive the existence judgment and Cognitive and excited and proud. What difference do you have with God in the eyes of ordinary people? And what is that, what is it? Zeus? God? Jade Emperor? This thought makes people feel that it is hard to help. "Okay." Su Bai shook his head. Perhaps, only this kind of "madman" character can truly innovate such a kind... science, right and call it science. "Well, the pharmacy has poured in. I have connected the closed circuit to the fish tank. You are trying now. Can you put your spirit or consciousness into it? I don''t understand how you call this behavior. Why, but can you do this?" Su Bai did not answer, just silently put his palm on the side of the fish tank, the feeling of micro-hemp was transmitted from the finger side, Su Bai began to put his own consciousness into it. Everything is very easy to enter. Its really no effort, Su Bais consciousness entered a mess of chaos, which seemed to have been burnt by the fire, bombed by bombs, and completely destroyed. However, in the depths of this chaotic mess, There was a red circle of light hiding there, shivering, Because they are all conscious groups, Su Bai can clearly perceive the fear and anger from his side, and the pleading. However, at this time, it has been overwhelmed, and Su Bai is clear that the girl cannot be confirmed to die. Then everything before is futile. Once the terrorist broadcast calls the little girl into the story world, her injury will be restored. There will be a real enemy in your own life. This is definitely not the scene that Su Bai is willing to see. The next moment, Su Bai began to squeeze and tear the already fragile red aperture. Under the almost arrogant tears of Su Bai, the aperture has completely broken down. At this time, Su Bai began to withdraw his consciousness and prepare to break away. In addition to chaos and chaos, there are still pieces of fragmented memory. Fragment, obviously, the memory of the little girl has been fundamentally cleared. A voice started to sound here, very loud and confused: "who am I?" "who am I?" "Who am I?" "I am so painful." "I feel terrible." "who am I?" "Who am I?" "Is there me?" "Is there me?" This voice, suddenly and delicately, is a loli sound, and suddenly it is like an old woman who is ashamed of friction. Obviously, she has forgotten who she is, naturally forgetting her age. Even at the end, there were male voices. She doesn''t even remember her gender. Everything is done very smoothly, Just as Su Bais consciousness finally quits, the sound there seems to have found something: "It''s you, who are you, who are you?" Is it that you have made me like this? It''s you? It''s you? It''s you! Definitely you! I hate you! I hate you! I want to retaliate against you, I will never let you go, Don''t give me this opportunity, otherwise I will let you always regret today''s move! These voices, Su Bai did not hear, because at this time he had opened his eyes, immediately, Take a sigh of relief, In fact, there is still a little tired. After all, the use of the soul is really not good at Su Bai. Chapter 333： a bowl of ramen After doing all this, Su Bai stood up and took a paper towel from the table and wiped the sweat on his forehead. "You can use these pharmacies first. This pharmacy is a long process, so although it is enough to ensure a very low failure rate, I still can''t give you too much." In addition, she only brought me a batch of materials and resources this morning, enough for me to use for a while, leave a contact, if I have experimental needs, I will contact you. The man is very calm when he says these words. His mind is really not in other aspects. It is only in research. This kind of person can be said to be pure and pure to some extent. "Do you have WeChat?" Su Bai asked. "Yes, then add a WeChat." After adding WeChat, Su Bai left here with his own bag. The little girls brain will continue to be kept in that room. If Su Bai finds someone who needs to integrate the companion soul in this way, this can be used as Trading chips. When the car started, Su Bai looked at the two Hellfire shotguns that were placed in the co-pilot position. Incorporating this weapon, it is necessary to establish a high degree of resonance with the weapon, and then integrate the instrument into your body. At present, the longest and most familiar weapon to follow your own time is undoubtedly the two Hellfire shotguns. But are you really integrating these two guns into your body? What is the feeling of the fusion of the weapon of the life? All this, Su Bai is not clear. Fat people and monks have actually arrived at the time of integrating their own weapons, but they have not carried out. They are undoubtedly also making doubts and choices. If they first enter the story world, they will get the first pot of gold. When the first reinforcement is selected, it is the first choice; Then, the fusion of this weapon is undoubtedly the second choice. Many listeners will be blind and compelled when they choose for the first time. Therefore, when faced with the second opportunity, they will be cautious and cautious. Su Bai can''t say whether he was right or wrong when he first chose to defeat the vampire. If it is measured by the results, Su Bai is still alive and does not die like other unhappy listeners. Becoming a certain ignorance that has been neglected by the whole world and society, this can prove that the original choice was correct. However, if your bloodline is normal, you can take the enhanced exchange route that other listeners can take. Sometimes you really dont have to work so hard, and at least you can see in which direction the future road is, unlike now, Su White is clear, his desire and enthusiasm for the story point is already worse than before. Its 4:30 in the morning, the breakfast shop hasnt started yet, and most of the food stalls have been removed from the stalls, so even if its a busy city like Shanghai, its rare that theres a short period of time. peaceful. Su Bai did not drive directly back, but parked the car in front of a breakfast shop. The store door was not open yet, but there were people on the side of the road who were busy. Breakfast is actually very hard. I have to get up very early every day. Su Bai didnt even remind me. I just thought about waiting for another half an hour, buying two new buns and buying two cups of soy milk and bringing them back. The little guy just woke up, the father and the son could have a dinner together, and the little guy had already slept when he went back last night. He shouldnt know that he was back. I ordered a cigarette and waited slowly. Su Bai was not in a hurry. However, when the half cigarette was exhausted, the front ramen noodle restaurant opened the door at this time, and the lights inside were completely lit up. Su Bai has some surprises. According to his daily habits, ramen shops rarely go to the competition in the breakfast industry. I thought that I was really hungry now. I didnt have to go to the Frankensteins home last night to eat. Su Bai decided to go get a bowl of beef noodles and eat it. The breakfast shop is also ready to open the door. After the fire broke out and got out of the car, Su Bai went to the ramen noodle restaurant. After entering, Su Bai found that the decoration of this ramen noodle restaurant was very good, very clean, and it also reflected the owner''s mind. There are several office buildings near this store, so most of the customers are white-collar workers. Of course, with the development of the times, the so-called white-collar workers have not been as envious as they were seven or eight years ago. Eight years ago, most people envied those who could sit in office buildings and wear clean clothes to do decent work. The term "white collar" also became very tall, and once formed a clear distinction with the "blue collar". limit; It seems that nowadays, the so-called white-collar workers and blue-collar workers are nothing more than wage earners who wear different clothes. The white-collar workers look a bit lighter, but the hard work and sweat of working hard in big cities are actually equal. However, this elegant decoration of this ramen shop is indeed very attractive to those who have more precious things in the vicinity and who like to pursue the quality of life. After sitting down, Su Bai found obvious signs of bumps on the table and chair. Even a large part of the glass window on the kitchen side was later matched. The bright storefront was not difficult to see after close observation. Over patched. Patching a new dress is really a weird thing. "Handsome, what are you eating?" A waitress in blue overalls came over and asked, she still had a rag in her hand, the store just opened the door, cleaning things like this can not stop. "Beef noodles, big bowls, more chopped green onion and parsley, plus one more beef." "You have to wait, you wait." The waitress immediately walked to the back of a middle-aged master who was squatting: "The bowl of beef ramen noodles with more green onions and a portion of beef." "Get it." The master should have a voice. It seems that this should be a husband and wife shop and the couple are Sichuanese. The waitress began to sweep the floor again. When he passed by Su Bai, Su Bai asked: "The store opened early enough." The waitress''s face changed and seemed to be somewhat unpleasant. Of course, this unhappiness is not for Su Bai. "There is no more decoration for the store under the plate. I have spent a lot of money. I want to earn the money back soon. There are not many people who come to ramen in the morning, but one is one." Where is Sichuan? asked Su Bai. "Listen it?" The waitress was surprised: "Chengdu." "I grew up in Chengdu when I was a child." "That''s a good relationship. This is the first time we opened the store in this store. We met a fellow, and the scorpion gave you some kimchi, and the scorpion invited." "To be." Su Bai said. Soon, a bowl of beef ramen was sent up, a lot of beef, a full layer, plus a dish of spicy cabbage, it seems to make people move. Su Bai picked up the chopsticks and just stirred the face. When he was about to eat, there was a murmur from the outside. "Close the door, close the door!" The boss who also served as the ramen master immediately ran out and closed the store door with his wife, and also locked up. About seven or eight people gathered there, shouting something, but not a local accent, even if the distance is so close. Su Bai still didn''t understand what they meant. Su Bai ate two faces, drank a large soup, and chewed some spicy cabbage to chew. The spicy cabbage was very refreshing and the taste was really good. I remember that Chu Zhao and the smoked children let Su Bai take the trip to Sichuan a few years ago. In a restaurant, the owner of the restaurant also sent kimchi up. The kimchi is basically free of charge in most Sichuan restaurants, and does not collect money; Chu Zhaona kid is also very surprised to say that here also send Korean kimchi? The boss of Jalan was a bit funny. In fact, the history of kimchi in China is much longer than that of South Korea. Eating and eating, the sound outside did not decrease, but it became more and more fierce. From the beginning of the seven or eight people gathered to a dozen or even the last twenty people, the early morning, the sound made very noisy and very mixed. "Underworld?" Su Bai asked the boss sitting next to him. The boss shook his head. "They also opened a ramen noodle restaurant on the opposite street. When we last opened, they came. We said that our ramen shop opened here and affected their business. What agreement was also made? And the form, saying that our ramen shop is not legal here." The proprietress also sighed. "This time, its better. They just quarreled outside. The last time they rushed in and smashed the store, the police came, but no matter what, people grabbed it, half a month. Its released again. There is no way for this store to invest so much money. Our young couple are estimated to have passed the wind, so I plan to open the store again this morning. Who knows that they are so fast again? coming." Su Bai stunned, turning his head and looking at the noise of the crowd outside, it is to understand how it happened. At the moment, I didnt say anything and continued to eat my own face. Days, gradually began to light up, the flow of people suddenly increased, and the people attracted by the store began to become more and more, and many, in fact, stopped to see the lively citizens. After the account was settled, Su Bai took out a paper towel and wiped his mouth. He was ready to leave the ramen shop to buy breakfast. However, at this time, the boss immediately stood up and dissuaded Su Baidao: "Little brother, go back door, they are outside, I really dare Open the front door." The gang of people at the door didn''t make a fuss outside, and instead they sat on the steps one by one, like sitting still, but it was also a demonstration. In this way, don''t say that the boss didn''t dare to open the door, even if it was opened, it is estimated that No customers dare to come over and eat noodles. At this time, a group of people came outside. Su Bai accidentally touched his chin: "Pincloth police?" The boss smiled and shook his head, his face was touched with a touch of color, and he sighed. "Wife, the guests who eat noodles come, open the door, you greet me, I go to the kitchen to pull the noodles." Chapter 334： Live down The people who came here should not come together, but first came a few, then came a few more, and finally continued to change. In the end, there were nearly forty people, and they had made up for forty people. They are full of confidence; Among them, there are men and women, old and young, of course, most of them are still a group of people who are "young people" in their twenties to thirties. Everyone has different clothes, and each person is dressed differently. It is not an industry person, not a local person, some are driving, some are coming over and some are coming by subway. These people, because of the large number of people, have the confidence and come to the store together. The group of people who had been stuck in the door of the ramen shop early in the morning saw that they were going to block. They didnt dare to beat people or dare to swear, but they held their arms around. "Get out, I have to eat noodles, rush to work!" "Yes, let go, we have to eat noodles." "Let''s leave, you are not reasonable!" There are many people in the crowd, and the law does not blame the public. This is the rule that is common in any part of any country. Because there are many people, it can bring people confidence, and at the same time, it can bring enough scruples to the people above. Outside the door, the shoving began. Neither side dared to beat people, just relying on physical blockage. Su Bai in the store looked at the shop owner, "What did you inform?" "No, I don''t know." From the eyes of the shop owner, Su Bai can see that she did not lie. Soon, the crowds on the other side began to join. After all, China is not the former China. With the popularity and development of the Internet, the people''s wisdom is indeed in the process of rapid progress. The national events are either ulterior motives. The news that the media misled the eyeballs may be mostly unclear in the clouds, but for local residents, how can some of them happen to their side, how could they not hear about it? Friends of the circle of friends, local network forums and other information channels, without media filtering and modification, a few simple pictures, in fact, can explain things clearly. Before, everyone just stopped there and watched the excitement. In fact, they all knew what it was, but no one dared to do anything, and they didnt want to do anything. They just gathered together and a group of people began to deliberately go inside. When I went to eat ramen, many of the crowds around me also naturally joined in. As a result, the original blockade suddenly appeared a bit broken, and many people rushed in. They just started to order after they found a position. They were basically the signature dishes of ramen noodles such as ramen noodles and noodles. The proprietress kept telling the chef the name of the dish, and the store owner shouted loudly every time: "Get it." Every bowl of noodles was sent a bottle of Coke when they waited for their own face. This is also a wish of the store owner, and everyone is disrespectful. More and more guests came in outside, and the group of people who had gathered there to stop people from opening the door to do business gradually began to retreat. Obviously, they were not stupid or stupid, knowing that at this time, if they made trouble, they would also hurt these customers. If they made something unexpected, they couldnt afford it, and they retired. "Brother, you have finished eating, you come early enough." A young man, about twenty-five years old, waited for his ramen and chatted with Su Bai. Su Bai shook his head. In fact, from the beginning to the end, Su Bai was a melon-stricken people. Everyone in the shop could not imagine what Su Bai had experienced last night. They were absolutely unbelievable in their eyes, but Su Bai It does have nothing to do with the beginning and development of this matter and the end. After all, Su Bai could not really say that he killed a group of people who had stopped at the beginning of the store. On the one hand, it was wrong, and on the other hand, the existence of terrorist broadcasts. It was hung on the heads of all the audience. Knives, so even if one listener hides in society and has the power to be God, it cannot be a blatant God to do the judgment of God. "I am also watching the news of friends in the morning. Mom, this group of guys has not been able to do it after the last time they smashed the store. This time, people still want to block the store, and the police are also a bunch of goods that dare not do things. I dont dare to take those people. So in the morning, someone saw that the shop was gathered at the door of the group and then sent a circle of friends. Many people forwarded it and called on friends who had time around here and had time to come and eat a bowl of noodles. Oh, actually, I don''t really like to eat noodles, but I still came specifically. The young man talked, the noodles came up, and there was a bottle of cola. The news has now spread. Soon after the forum and some local microblogs will also send this news, I believe that there will be a lot of people who come to eat today. Very interesting, Su Bai greeted the boss wife, thanked the proprietress''s kimchi, and walked out of the ramen noodle restaurant. Coincidentally, outside, Su Bai just saw Chu Zhao. As Chu Zhaos identity, its obviously not normal to run here early in the morning. Chu Zhao also saw Su Bai coming out from the inside, immediately scared the cold sweat to flow down, and at the same time, his heart was also very fortunate, he is clear about Su Bai''s temper, after all, before the organization of the killing club, Su Bai is really Purely enjoy the feeling of killing, like drug addiction, at the same time, Chu Zhao is also clear, Su Bai''s audience experience is much more than himself, the strength is also much higher, but Su Bai''s character, but did not change too much And even become more extreme than before. Chu Zhao was really afraid of being in this ramen noodle restaurant before, and then suddenly went crazy and killed the outside people. "Its so good." Su Bai walked over and said like a singer. "I deliberately brought a few people to look at it, afraid of something going wrong." Chu Zhao looked at Su Bai, "Ready to go back?" "No, go buy a child early." "Let''s go, I didn''t have breakfast." Chu Zhao told several people around him to continue to stare and then walked to the breakfast room in front with Su Bai. Do you think that we are useless? Chu Zhao suddenly said. "This is not your problem. After all, the police is also a profession." Su Bai stretched out and lined up. "Maybe." Chu Zhao shrugged. "In fact, most of them are still good, and a small number of thorns are always in trouble." "No, it''s not like this." Su Bai shook his head. "This group, a small number of people are in trouble, most people are silent, but while they are silent, they enjoy those who are noisy. Give them the benefits and preferential treatment, Chu Zhao, know why people who have committed the law in ancient times have the crime of the Zhulian and the Nine?" "I don''t know, Professor Su." Chu Zhao looked at Su Bai with a smile. "Because the person who broke the law has gained great benefits, and this kind of interest, Yu Lu has taken up his entire family. The old man can eat better things, wear better clothes, and children can ask for a better private gentleman. They It is a matter of course to enjoy this kind of interest and finally bear the blame together." "Your world view is really distorted. Zhulian and the Nine can actually understand this. Boss, I want five cups of soy milk. This, this, and that one, all." Chu Zhao is obviously a person who bought several breakfasts. . Su Bai just ordered something, after all, the little guy can''t eat much. Two people took the breakfast and went back. Chu Zhao divided the bought breakfast and sent Su Bai to the car. "Chu Zhao, I don''t believe that after you become an audience, there has been no change in your worldview." "It should be there, but after spending the initial fear, I was surprised to find that I actually got used to it." Su Bai did not directly say that your adaptation was too slow, but nodded, opened the door and sat in, put the breakfast in the co-pilot position, Chu Zhao put his hands on the window of Su Bai. "When is it coming back?" "Yesterday." "Go to dinner tonight?" "You buy food." "Go out and eat, I treat you." "It seems that the oil has been scraped a lot." "I am clean and you are not so clean." "Actually, this kind of thing, you can manage it." Su Bai still said this, "You are already an audience anyway, why do you have so much scruples about things in reality." "My parents are still there. I don''t want to have any special moves to worry them." Chu Zhao smiled. "As you also have a son who needs your care and love. Besides, I always believe in how many things I eat today. I will spit out too many things, isn''t it?" "Now it is already spit out." Su Bais fingers tapped on the steering wheel gently. There is indeed a lot of tilt on the policy, because its really a compromise in the judging, and its really a compromise. Correspondingly, the whole society will be more and more excluded from them. From education, work, etc., they will be more and more seriously rejected. In my opinion, they get far less than what they are losing. "" After that, Su Bai started the car and smiled. "We are also very interesting. The two listeners in the early morning are actually discussing this kind of problem." Chu Zhao suddenly said this time: "Su Bai, you said..." Chu Zhao pointed his finger at the sky. "Is it possible that one day it would be overthrown by the unbearable audience? You didn''t find it, actually these two things. Is there a lot of similarities?" Su Bais mouth showed a smile. Now for you, for me, for most people, its really unrealistic to think about it. "What should I think about now?" Su Bai hangs the file, the car slowly moves forward, Chu Zhao also loosened his hand and stood on the side of the road. "How is it in the next story world, Live down. Chapter 335： The story world begins! Because the distance is relatively close, Su Bai has not been affected by the Shanghai morning peak. After about a quarter of an hour, the car will enter the parking lot below the building, and the car will go in and turn off. Su Bai did not rush to get off the bus, but took out a bottle of mineral water and took a sip. Chu Zhao just said to himself that he still echoed in his ear. This is definitely not an unintentional word or a whim from Chu Zhao; For a long time, Chu Zhaos character Su Bai is actually clear. In the more popular way, he is a weak one. Because Chu Zhao has a strong father, and the situation between Su Bais family and the smokers family is that Chu Zhaos family is really stepping out from the grass roots. Chu Zhaos father relies on his ability in criminal investigation. Climbing up gradually has an influence that cannot be underestimated in the public security system, but at the same time, Chu Zhaos father is an absolute strict father and a big manist, just as the ancient feudal emperor was thinking about passing the world to The same is true of his own son. In fact, most of the accomplished men want to be able to inherit everything they have now for their children. Therefore, Chu Zhao, who has always disliked the police industry, was forced to go to the police school. He was forced to go up slowly after he became a criminal policeman. From small to large, Chu Zhao was divided by a kind. Very depressing state, and later set up a murder club to hit it off, Chu Zhao''s purpose is more to exclude and retaliate against this body police. A while ago, Su Bai also contacted Chu Zhao. He was worried about entering the next story world. He was very anxious. Su Bai was also a person coming over. This phenomenon can only show that the psychological quality of Chu Zhao has not been adjusted at all. Maybe this is A kind of normality of the audience, but Chu Zhaozhen is much worse than his own pursuit of stimulation and the absolute calmness of the monks and fats. Generally, such people are really easy to break down in the story world. But what did Chu Zhao say? Revolt? uprising? Overthrowing terrorist broadcasts? Su Bai frowned, others were not familiar with Chu Zhao, but he was quite familiar with it. Chu Zhao suddenly said these words, and the meaning of excitement and temptation was obvious. If nothing unexpected, Chu Zhao should be contacted by someone, or contacted with any organization, and this organization should not belong to the secular, otherwise Chu Zhaos mentality could not have such a significant change. Whether it is Buddhism, Taoism, or Christianity, etc., in the worldly religions, they all seem so ridiculous in the world view of the audience. On the one hand, the absolute dominance of the terrorist broadcast is too serious, on the other hand Most of the audience have seen other listeners or even their own ability to use Taoism, Buddhism, Christianity, etc. in religious myths and legends, and this is not a miracle given by faith, just the "kongbu66" public. The micro signal is simply redeemed in the micro store. Su Bais eyes slammed slightly at this time. Is it that there is a religion among the audience? Religion is good at using human fear of certain aspects and then providing a utopia in spiritual beliefs. Therefore, even if these listeners are almost God-like in the eyes of ordinary people, they also have greater fear than ordinary people. A soil with religious breeding and development. Su Bai is hesitant to ask a phone call with Chu Zhao, but after thinking, what kind of is the most suitable for Chu Zhao? Is it a life to continue with a firm belief? Su Bai licked his lips, and he seemed to have a narrow understanding of religion. But at this time, Su Bais cell phone rang, and it was actually a voice application from Qin Yang. This guy was originally known by Su Bai in the "voting and killing" story world. It is not a recognition. In short, Qin Yangs courage and calmness left a deep impression on Su Bai. Later, two people met in Qinhuangdao. However, when Qin Yang was a taxi driver, he also accidentally pulled a white smack. Two people added WeChat to the car. To tell the truth, the effect of Su Bais family property was somewhat influenced by Qin Yang. However, when it comes to friendship, Su Bai and Qin Yang are really not very familiar, they are far worse than the fat monk. I agreed to the voice application, and the voice of Qin Yang came from the phone: "Sometimes I want to ask you for a question." "Say." Su Bai got off the bus, holding a mobile phone in one hand and carrying the breakfast on the other. "The Beijing-Tianjin-Tang section seems to have recently formed an organization, an organization of listeners. I want to ask if there is any wind in the Yangtze River Delta." Su Bai suddenly stopped, is this also too clever? Or, the coverage of that organization is too large, so it leads to this coincidence, just like a net is laid out very openly, and two fish that they knew in the pond touched the net together. The probability suddenly becomes very large. "Not very clear, but a bit of a sign." Su Bai answered like this. "That organization invited me to be an elder." Qin Yang continued, "but I refused." "Qin elders, it sounds quite powerful." "This organization is dedicated to low-level audiences, and even the level of experience begins. I am actually curious, so I am looking for you to inquire." "What do you think is the nature of this organization?" Su Bai asked. "I don''t know, the organizers of the audience forum are to get more news and to extract shares in the transaction, but this organization makes me feel more like the feeling of former Li Yang crazy English, their teachings and regulations give I have seen some, I feel quite positive." "Then why do you still refuse? Isn''t this a good thing?" "Between the audience, there will be love for no reason?" "It''s also right." Su Bai did not know that Qin Yang had contacted himself to say what the purpose was. "Well, I really just call and ask you about the situation. If it is just an organization built by several senior listeners here, I don''t need to care very much, but if the organization has quietly extended the handle to it. A very broad level, maybe it will have a lot of impact on our level in the future. As you can imagine, if you enter a story world similar to a vote-killing or a story-world that needs to be teamed up, the audience in organizations that are brainwashed and called brothers and sisters, their collections can be tricky. "I understand." Su Bai nodded. "When my next story world is over, I will take some time to investigate." "Well, ok, that''s it, goodbye." "Goodbye." Hanging up the phone, Su Bai returned to his office, put the breakfast in the microwave and turned it a little, then went to the bedroom and took a kiss on the little guy''s face. The little guy was almost awake at this time. After being so kissed by Su Bai, he immediately licked his own eyes and found that after the old man came back, the little guy immediately "giggle" and smiled, and Su Bai was upset for a while after being soaked in the bed for breakfast. At home, the days are quieter and quieter. I play with the little guys every day to see Altman, and then I take the time to practice some of my skills. It is quite fulfilling every day. Su Bai exchanged some props such as paper and spirits with his own story points, but he did not exchange much. Because the terrorist broadcast informed and hinted at the theme of his next story world in advance, then it is impossible to allow Su. There are too many things in the leucorrhea, otherwise the difficulty of this story world is too low and too low. After counting the days, Su Bai personally cooked a table of food, then went to the supermarket to buy a lot of snacks and milk and stored it in the refrigerator. After eating the dinner with the little guy, Su Bai was holding the little guy. Watch anime on the bed. The little guy fell asleep at eleven o''clock and slept very well. I put the little guy lightly and put it on the quilt. I was auspicious at this time. I jumped over to the bed and snarled around the little guy. I know that Su Bais time is up, so I need to take care of myself. Little guy. Dressed up, sat down at his desk, Su Bai ordered a cigarette, and a backpack was placed on his lap. Su Bai did not know how much of this backpack could be brought into the world of the story, but he It seems to be quite open. A listener like Chu Zhao needs to seek outside spiritual pillars and massage, but like Su Bai, it is not needed at all. The story world is completely for the sake of Su Bai. Every time I enter the world of stories, Su Bai is more, actually looking forward to and excited, and that touch - can''t wait! A white light appeared next to Su Bai. task Start! .................. "Amount...˻..." Su Bai frowned, his body felt a sore, and the whole person slowly opened his eyes and woke up; The next moment, Su Bai found himself lying in the auditorium of a movie theater, and did not know how long he had been lying. In short, there were numbness and soreness in many places in the body, and he sat up slowly; At this time, the advertisement on the beginning of the movie was being played on the giant screen of the auditorium. At the same time, around the Su Bai, there were 14 spectators who sat up in scattered clothes and all of them were subconsciously observing the surroundings. Obviously looking and vigilant, Here, All are listeners! "Dear listeners, hello, welcome to the terrorist broadcast. I am the host of the show. I don''t have a name, because the name is here, there is no meaning. The film is about to begin, I will not delay everyone''s time; Main line task 1: One of the many employees in this movie theater is not true. I hope that you can find out in one day. Well, let''s enjoy this movie first. If you are interested, feel it. Time is sufficient. Su Bai could not help but touch his forehead. Its really an ambiguous mainline task reminder. Are there any restrictions on restrictions, requirements, rewards, and penalties? and also, The story world name is not the grave of a blood corpse, How is the scene in this cinema again? This show that the IMAX theater is definitely a modern product, which means that the background of this story and the ancient tombs, emperors, and desert villages that Su Bai thought before, have nothing to do with it. Chapter 336： First dead Su Bai did not know that some of the 15 listeners, including himself, had previously received the name of the story world in advance, and this time there should be no low-level audience of the experience, because everyone has spent After the beginning of the horror, they began to subconsciously converge their emotions and began a self-protection mode; Because everyone knows that in the story world, the local environment and indigenous people in the story world will undoubtedly bring you great danger, but the surrounding audience may also want your life at any time. After all, in the story world, between the audience. The killing is not calculated into causality, and has greater freedom than the real world. Everyone tacitly did not leave their seats. Before the screening, they released the wedding advertisements, diamond ring advertisements, etc., and they started to enter the film in about seven or eight minutes. The plot of the movie is very familiar. After a few minutes. Su Bai also understands that this is the film of Jurassic Park, and it is a film with a certain age, but now because the fare of 3D movies is generally more expensive than 2D movies, even if it is not suitable for 3D The film is still a 3D, and the old movies have been re-created into 3D and circled at the box office. Gradually, after the film was shown for twenty minutes, the audience began to leave the seat. Su Bai understands their behavior, because this movie has no clue at all, and can''t see any difference from the old version, so it is probably a waste of time to continue watching. Instead of sitting here for two hours. The movie is not as good as it is now to find clues to complete the main line task 1, the main line task 1 which person completes, then according to the meaning of the task prompt should be all members to enter the main line task 2, but according to the terrorist broadcast distribution of income according to contribution The style is definitely who is the first to discover or who is the most profitable. At the same time, the terrorist broadcast did not explain the result of the failure of the mission. This in turn gave many people present a sense of nervousness. Unknown, it is the greatest fear. Su Bai was so eager to continue to sit in his position. Since the film opened, he continued to look at it. Some people who were in a hurry left the scene first, but made Su Bai not so anxious. For the current Su Bai, the attraction of the story point is not very big. Take out the cigarette and order one. Su Bai subconsciously found it. Very good, his backpack didn''t bring into the story world, and the mobile phone didn''t. There was a pack of cigarettes and a lighter in the pocket of the whole suit. The audit of the terrorist broadcast is indeed strict enough. "Handsome, borrow a lighter." A woman who was in her early twenties sat down beside Su Bai with a fine cigarette in her hand. Su Bai threw the lighter over. The woman gave the cigarette lighter and handed it back to Su Bai. "The lighter is in the wallet, but this terror broadcast is actually interesting even if I can bring my wallet." The woman spit out a ring of smoke, she was okay, medium to upper, not tall, a little thin. A very refreshing girl, even when it is smoking, also shows a kind of temptation. "Know me, my name is Yu Ting, what about you?" Su Bai. Su Bai said his name. To be honest, the story world has not really opened up to the audience who are eager to pull the gang, but it shows that she is not confident enough. From the side, her strength is not very prominent. The relationship between the audience is actually very snobbish. You are strong and useful to me. We can be friends. If you can''t do it, you still want to hold my thigh. Sorry, how far it is. Seeing that Su Bai did not have the meaning of wanting to make and unite, Yu Ting also got up and walked to the other listener while smoking. Su Bai shook the ash, his eyes fell on the man sitting in the left oblique side of the front row. The man was not wearing 3D glasses, but a pair of sunglasses. So close, Su Bai could hear him. A slight snoring. 15 listeners, About 8 people have left the theater to investigate the theater before the end of the movie, and this one is actually sleeping on the chair. If you exclude the possibility of deliberately loading 13, you should be very calm and calm. which performed. In fact, the Jurassic series Su Bai has basically seen it. This movie really makes Su Bai a bit boring. At the end of the game, Su Bai does not intend to continue to watch it. He gets up and is ready to go to the toilet. As a result, the one who had been sleeping in his front row was awake at this time, and got up. The two men and Su Bai left the auditorium almost at the front and rear. There are no other guests in the cinema, but there are quite a lot of service staff, ticket sellers, snacks, cleaning, etc. These people are indeed standard people. This is a bit embarrassing, obviously not true, so big. How can a movie theater have 15 guests in a movie theater? In the bathroom, Su Bai, who is convenient to finish, is washing his hands. The sunglasses man also came to wash his hands at this time. Su Bai can feel that the sunglasses man has been observing himself. It seems that the sunglasses man is actually not as absolutely calm. Both of them washed their hands, Su Bai stood outside the bathroom, the sunglasses man stood there, the bathroom opposite the bathroom was the cleaner''s office, the sunglasses man went straight in. On the side of Su Bai, there is a billboard that is fluorescent, which predicts the upcoming movie. At this time, the girl named Yu Ting followed another girl, a middle-aged man, and went to the toilet together. Obviously, she was found to be a companion. Yu Ting naturally wouldnt be stupid enough to talk about looking for Su Bai to show off or to give Su Bais face. There are no experiencers here. They are listeners who have experienced at least a few stories of world baptism. Anyone knows that they can easily reject another listener. Those who join hands with the signal must have their own cuddling. Its really a problem with the brains that do nothing in the story world. However, it is obviously impossible to let Yu Ting come over with Su Bai. The smoke in Yu Tings hand is randomly thrown on the ground, and then enters the womens toilet with another woman. The middle-aged man is Into the men''s toilet. Obviously, no one can find out the real result of the main task 1, and one of the staff in the cinema is not true. Which one is it? The main task 1 is really vague and blurred. In fact, the more it means that the hidden rules and rules must rely on the audience to explore. Otherwise, according to Su Bais thinking mode, all the cinemas The staff are all gathered together one by one to kill and afraid to find the fake? Suddenly, Su Bais eyes fell on the ground. From the bathroom to the various movie halls, there were green carpets, and the place where Su Bai was staring now was the place where Yu Ting had just left the cigarette butts. The hand reached over and picked up the burning cigarette to the last cigarette. Su Bai found that there was no trace of burning on the carpet. But just now, Su Baiming noticed that there was actually a black smoke in the cigarette **** and the carpet, which proved that the carpet was indeed burnt by the cigarette but also a keen sense of smell. "The burnt is not bad." The sunglasses man came out of the cleaner''s office and looked at Su Bai, who was holding a cigarette butt, and then he naturally pulled the broom in his hand, but the next moment. The broom is restored to its original state. "Everything in this cinema has its own self-healing ability. We can''t destroy it. No matter how strong your strength is, it can''t be destroyed." Su Bai nodded and signaled that he was clear. The sunglasses man did not stay here for too long, threw the broom on the ground and went straight out. Su Bai stretched his hand and made a deep mark on the wall, but soon after the trace disappeared, all recovered to the original, it is indeed like this. So, what are the hidden rules? "what" A scream came from the female toilet, and then there was a violent energy fluctuation from the female toilet. The people near the toilet immediately rushed over, including the sunglasses men who just left here. At this time, it was obviously not a question of what the female toilet was used for. The sunglasses mans first door to open the female toilet rushed in. The rest of the people also followed in, and Su Bai was no exception. The female toilet seems to be a bit empty, which is enough to show that the cinema is from design to completion. The land area is really not at all nervous. Yu Ting was sitting on the ground in a soft collapse, her face was unbelievable, and Su Bai noticed the burning sensation left in the position of Yu Ting''s palm. She should be an enhancement of the fire system, that is, she did not know whether it was magic or Tao. In the first class, the fire that came out of the bathroom should be that she is using the skills. This can actually see a detail, that is, even if there is no lighter, Yu Ting can easily smoke. She is looking for Su Bai to use a lighter. It is really deliberately close. In a sanitary compartment facing Yuting, a woman, her head was all buried in the toilet, her back and her hips were curled up, and the jeans were torn open, revealing the white thighs. This position is very indecent, this death The posture is also an anger for the audience present. Because this woman who died is a female audience who just entered the toilet with Yuting. Danger, has it come so suddenly and suddenly, and, is this a kind of death that is similar to humiliation? The sunglasses man first went to look at the body and pulled the head of the body out of the toilet, but it quickly rang, the head of the body remained in the toilet, and the headless body fell down. Immediately, the sunglasses man and some of the audience around him fell on the stunned Yuting. Obviously, Either Yu Ting knows and sees something, this must be announced. Either, It is the identity of Yuting that may be problematic. Chapter 337： Another person died "We went to the bathroom together. Just now, I heard a strange voice coming from the next door. Then I heard the voice of Wang Hao. I immediately came out to open her compartment door but was locked from the inside. I also I can''t open it, then I took my fireball to blast, and the door was blasted, and it was like this." In the toilet, Yuting sat on the ground and said to the audience around her that she was not stupid. She could also see some clues from the eyes of the surrounding audience. Obviously, they are now doubting themselves. "But there is no trace on this compartment door." A middle-aged man wearing a cap came out and asked. "Oh, everything here can''t be destroyed." The sunglasses man said that he grabbed the compartment door. In an instant, the compartment door returned to its original state. "Nothing in the cinema can be destroyed." Everyone began to observe the dead Wang Hao in turn, and Su Bai was no exception, but he waited until the end; Although Wang Haos dead posture was very bad, he did not suffer from the kind of ****, and the smooth thigh did not leave the traces of fine spots. However, when Su Bai checked the body, the guy wearing the cap was standing next to him, and reached out and touched Wangs thigh. It seemed that Su Bais eyes were also found. The cap did not feel anything. Normal, just shouting: "It''s a pity, my legs are slippery, it''s my dish." It seems that this guy is a little bit of a love corpse. Su Bai did not think that there were many accidents. Among the audience, there were many people with special sorrows. For ordinary people, special hobbies are often caused by personal experiences, and the special experiences experienced by the audience are absolutely better than There are many more ordinary people, and it is easy to make these listeners feel like they are abnormal in normal people. Wang Haos death was unknown, as if he had been forced to die in the toilet by a strong man. Her body was still left in the bathroom, no one to clean up, most people now go to the coffee shop in front of the cinema, this cafe is also in the cinema, the entire cinema is still relatively large, located in a building On the 6th floor, in addition to the cinema, it also includes a coffee shop and a children''s activity hall. Although the terrorist broadcast does not give a clear limitation of the location, everyone is not a newcomer, and it is naturally clear what the consequences of the scope of the plot will be. Everyones wallet is confiscated by terrorist broadcasts. Basically, except for cigarettes and lighters, there is nothing left in everyones clothes, except... a movie membership card. Each card has a thousand dollars, not only can buy movie tickets, but also can buy and drink in the movie, it can be regarded as a terrible broadcast to all the audience''s living expenses. There are four service staff in the coffee shop, there are eight or nine listeners sitting inside, and Su Bai is one of them. After ordering a latte, Su Bai could feel that the audience around him were subconsciously observing the four waiters in the coffee shop. They didnt know the strangeness in the movie theater now, and they didnt think that a big movie theater had this. What is wrong with people? This is the setting of terrorist broadcasts. In short, NPC will become very NPC. Wang Hao is the first deceased. The cause of death and the murderer cannot be very certain. According to the normal thinking, the terrorist broadcast will generally take the first deceased to demonstrate and explain, meaning that Wang Hao may not be an audience but a terrorist broadcast implanted. NPC, however, this routine seems to have been used many times, Su Bai is clear, the audience here is strong and weak, but all experience is rich, and certainly more than one person thinks. However, if Wang Hao is not an NPC? Su Bai''s spoon gently rotates in the cup. If Wang Hao is not an NPC, but he died at the beginning of the story, then he will reverse the result according to the result of the result, that is to say, Wang Hao is at a very fast speed. I found the G point, and it is very likely that there have been major discoveries, but she found it too sudden and too abrupt. The terrorist broadcast should not say that she set the one-day task time but there is one listener breaks in minutes. So in order to play the story for a while, I killed Wang Hao, and the terrorist broadcast was not so bad; Then, it can be said that Wang Hao discovered it too suddenly. She was not prepared and did not take care of it. This G-point indicates that the final answer is accompanied by great danger. She is so lucky and unfortunate. died. So, is there still a secret in the bathroom? Su Bai took the teacup and took a sip. When he got up and left, his eyes swept over the crowd. The cap was not here. The sunglasses man was not here. Yuting was sitting in a corner with a cup of milk tea in her face, but she Before the other than Wang Hao, another man was not in the coffee shop. wait, I seem to have made the mistake of inertia thinking. Su Bais mind recalled the picture at the time. Yu Ting came out from the outside with Wang Hao and another middle-aged man. So where did the three of them go before? The place they have been to before may be the key, and the bathroom is estimated to be just a discovery spot. After leaving the coffee shop, Su Bai bought a ticket for the upcoming movie ticket and walked into the cinema. The staff check-in here is still very strict. It does not allow the audience to come in and out at will, and the audience does not dare to say it. Hard. After entering, Su Bai was squatting between the various movie theaters. I don''t know why, he couldn''t find the location of several people in Yuting. Is it not here? "What are you looking for?" A very hoarse voice rang from behind Su Bai. Su Bai turned and saw the sunglasses man standing behind the corner of his body. He should have just stepped out of the 13th studio and still had a Coke in his hand. "Where is the middle-aged man in a yellow coat?" Su Bai asked directly. "In fact, I was looking for him, but I didn''t find it." The sunglasses man also answered quickly. Su Bai nodded. "There is a nostalgic old movie inside, do you want to come in together?" The sunglasses man pointed to the shadow hall behind him and asked. "what movie?" ""Shawshank''s Redemption."" The sunglasses man opened his mouth and smiled. "It''s very good." "Yes, it''s very good, but this version of Shawshank''s redemption is a bit different from the original version. I just found it when I entered." Since he can''t find the person he is looking for now, Su Bai will come in. The sunglasses man pointed to the screen. "Look, is it different?" "The color of the picture is not harmonious," Su Bai said. "Its like..." The sunglasses in the mans hand put the cola down. "Oh, I just didn''t think of it, I still sat here for a long time." "Screening room." Su Bai said these three words. "Yes, the screening room." The sunglasses man took a deep breath. "It is not too late. It must have happened." In a modern cinema, the screening room can basically control the movie playback in all the movie theaters. It is no longer a special event for a film changer in a movie theater like the old one to replace the film. When Su Bai and the sunglasses man came to the door of the screening room, they found that the door was wide open and walked in and saw a dead body lying on the control panel. The sunglasses man walked over and turned over the body and licked his lips. "It was the man who had gone with Wang Yuting before." Su Bai gently patted his hands and returned to the control room door. "You really just thought of it here?" "You are suspicious of me?" The sunglasses man pointed his finger at his face. "Please, I have not worked in the film industry. I cant think of it right now. His body is lying here, and he has encountered some buttons and The switch, so the color in the movie room is not normal. Also, I think this is actually not so complicated, otherwise it will not even kill two people at the beginning, which means that these two people have actually discovered The crux of the matter is that the two guys may be too stupid and perhaps too greedy, so they didn''t complete the mission and died." The sunglasses man still looks very calm. Su Bai walked over and touched the body of the man''s body, and then examined the fingers and teeth of the man''s body. "It''s disgusting." The sunglasses man looked at Su Bai and sent his finger into the man''s corpse. "He doesn''t smoke." Su Bai confirmed. "What is the connection?" The sunglasses are somewhat unknown. "Do you know where Yuting went after leaving the screening room where we started?" "Oh, I know." The sunglasses man smiled. "This person, I asked him about this before. They went to the small convenience store in the middle of the movie hall to buy some facial paper and drinks, but the convenience store I investigated. Yes, nothing else." Su Bai left the control room directly, and the sunglasses man looked around and walked out with Su Bai. The small convenience store in the middle of the movie theater is convenient for those who come out to buy snacks or rush to catch up. The area is very small, only two service personnel stand there. Su Bai bought a popcorn and a cup of coke and walked out. "Don''t tell me you are just hungry." The sunglasses man asked to come up. "Do you remember what I was doing when you came out of the cleaners office?" "Look at the cigarette butts on the carpet." "The cigarette **** was just thrown by Yu Ting, and she didn''t bring a lighter. I just checked the body of the man and Wang Hao. They didn''t smoke." "So, who do you think is the key to the smoke of Yuting?" The sunglasses man suddenly smiled. "But there is a detail you may have forgotten. Yuting itself is a fire attribute enhancement, and a cigarette for her. Don''t be too simple." The sunglasses man made a thumbs up gesture against his mouth. Su Bai nodded. "Yeah, for an audience who is seriously unsuccessful in their own strength and who is eager to seek alliances at the beginning, they will be willing to make a simple and convenient cigarette and expose their own in front of other audiences they have just met." Strengthen the attributes?" "........." The sunglasses man stunned. Chapter 338： It turned out to be so simple "What you mean is that from the cinema to the convenience store and then from the convenience store to the toilet, Yu Ting borrowed a lighter from a person, and the person who borrowed the lighter might be the one in the main line task 1 we need to find. Isnt that the real staff in the cinema? The sunglasses man shrugged, "This is really a circumstance, but your thoughts just indicate a possibility, because it is also possible that Yu Ting deliberately showed his own fire attribute enhancement in order to facilitate the convenience of the map or even to woo the alliance he had just formed. Everyone sincerely treats the attitude and sincerity of this story world together." "But, do you have any other clues?" Su Bai asked. "I can confirm that Yu Ting didn''t have a lighter at first. She borrowed it with me once, but the second time I saw her throwing cigarette butts, nearly two. Ten minutes, the cigarette is definitely not the cigarette I used to borrow a lighter." Where is Yuting now? asked the sunglasses man. Find Yuting, ask, its ok. "She is in the coffee shop." Su Bai suddenly frowned at this time. "There have been two people dead. Why did they die?" "The slander is killed by the suspect." Su Bai smiled. "So, the suspect can be defined as infinitely powerful, can easily kill all of our audience this time?" "I shouldn''t be able to." The sunglasses man shook his head. "That would be boring. He found that he was also dead and could not find his mission failed." "The suspect should not be infinitely powerful, or he should be really not strong, and there will be no such thing. The weaker audience will find out that the suspect wants to be alone and tell him that you are not really killed." Then the strong audience found that the suspect went to face to tell him that the suspect could not beat this powerful audience. This scene should not appear, otherwise the fairness of the main task 1 will be completely destroyed, for those who are weak. The audience is too unfair, and if they make it clear, they will not let them play but let them enter the world of this story?" "What do you mean by that?" The sunglasses man did not understand. "I found it difficult to talk to you. You are not a detective in the real world?" "Well, private detective." Su Bai replied with a red face. "Oh, yes." The sunglasses man came to the interest. "So, can I hold my thighs? Yes, what you just said is actually understood. For example, the things destroyed here will be restored immediately. Those It seems that the staff NPC also has his established procedures. If you guess wrong, you may suffer its punishment and counterattack." Su Bai nodded. "It should be like this. They should have guessed wrong." "........." Sunglasses man, "You and I came to the BBBBB now, the result is only a conclusion, that is, if you guess the wrong person, you may die?" Obviously, the sunglasses man is somewhat speechless. Although this conclusion is very correct, it is estimated that there is no audience who will deliberately guess the wrong person. Just as everyone wants to go back to the movie hall from the coffee shop, they have to buy another ticket to check in. The audience are not fools, they will not deliberately provoke the NPC here. "No, no, there is a problem. What caused the cigarettes to be smashed to the present, and what caused Wang Hao and the middle-aged man to guess wrong?" "In short, now I want to ask Yu Ting to know the answer, right?" The sunglasses man grabbed a popcorn from Su Bai''s hand. "Let''s go back first." Two people came out of the cinema again, but the coffee shop that had been sitting in a lot of people now has only one person left. A woman sits in front of a chicken chops and a purple potato ball. Eat. This woman seems to be over forty years old, but the package is not bad, and the body is a bit similar to Zhao Yazhi. "What about people?" asked the sunglasses man. "The guy who said wearing a cap found a clue. The girl who called Yu Ting went, and the others went with it." The woman continued to eat her own things slowly. "What are you doing here?" asked the sunglasses man. "I am hungry, so I am eating here." The woman glanced at the sunglasses man with a look at the idiot. Sunglasses male and Su Bai looked at each other and saw that Su Bai did not leave. He went straight out of the coffee shop and should be looking for a crowd. Su Bai sat down opposite the woman. "Little brother, why don''t you go?" the woman asked as she ate. "If they can succeed, it will be the same for me." "Oh, it seems that you are missing interest in the story." The woman finished eating, took out a paper towel and wiped her mouth. "Sister is Zheng Yue, what is your name." "Su Bai." "I have heard this name." "Which?" "A fat man, he said that if he later meets a white man in the story world, it is better to stay away from him because his brain sometimes is not normal." "Oh." Su Bai said with a smile, see Zheng Yue got up and asked: "Where to go?" "Go and go and see, how, little brother, together?" "Okay, together." Zheng Yue wears high heels, which makes Su Bai slightly surprised, because most of the listeners will choose the right sports clothes before they are ready to enter the story world. The high heels will obviously affect the speed of the audience, except for those who have not notified This may happen in the world of the story, and the listeners who normally inform the start of the story in advance should not make low-level mistakes in this costume. "In the front, its going to be out of the cinema." Su Bai reminded that because he saw Zheng Yue walked out of the coffee shop and did not go to the cinema, he continued to go out. "Nothing, I just look at it." Zheng Yue held the railings with his hands and stood on the inside edge of the fifth floor. "The next floor should be a playground. The next two layers should be the clothing monopoly. The bottom layer looks like a large one. Supermarket." Su Bai stood next to Zheng Yue and looked down. Zheng Yue looked really good. It was just that there were lights on the fourth floor and there were no customers and waiters. It was very strange. Of course, this movie theater is not good. Where to go. "Since the main task 1 is happening in the cinema, then the next task should use the following layers of environment." Zheng Yue smiled. "So, there is no harm in looking ahead." "The main line task 1 are you going to give up?" Su Bai asked. "Are you not the same?" Zheng Yue looked at Su Bai. "The reward of the main line mission, you seem to be blind. In the story world, in fact, to win the story reward, it is better to explore yourself. The chance. However, the gang has been going for so long, hasnt it really cracked the main line task 1? Zheng Yue looked at Su Bai. "We also go and see it together. It is said that two people have already died. If a main line task 1 kills too many people, the subsequent tasks will become more and more difficult." Su Bai and Zheng Yue bought a movie ticket and passed the ticket gate and went in, and passed the convenience store. Further, there is a group of people there, like analyzing and discussing together. Yu Ting is surrounded by everyone and is constantly being asked. It can be seen that Yu Ting now has a tendency to be mad and violent. But she is still patient, because she does not dare to commit public anger. The sunglasses men saw Su Bai and Zheng Yue also came over, and immediately left the crowd and came over. "How is it?" Su Bai asked. "I am still tearing, pushing, but asking a result, seeing the cleaner who has been standing there over there, he is the only one on the road that Yu Ting and Wang Hao came back from the convenience store to the toilet. The person who had dealt with it, at that time, Yu Ting borrowed a lighter from him, but it was not burning, and there was oil in the lighter that could not be fired. Later, Yu Ting simply used his ability to smoke. According to Yu Ting''s statement, it is deliberately expressing his own reinforcement attribute to gain the trust of the other two people. But look, now the cleaner is still smoking there, proving that his lighter is usable, so he is very likely to be fake, because the fake person, his anything, is actually Doesn''t it exist? "What is still arguing?" Zheng Yue asked. "The problem is that this may not be clear when I used a finger to fire at the time, but the other two people around her saw the cleaner and smoked out, so, therefore, Wang Hao and the man should also guess. It was the cleaner who was fake, but the two of them ended up, and you saw it. So, no one dares to go to the cleaner and say that you are a fake, but threaten Yu Ting and let her go. The cleaner said that you are a fake, Yu Ting is not willing, she is not very stupid. However, if she does not go, everyone will think that she is a fake, it is estimated that she will be shot. "The main line task 1 is about the staff in the cinema, she should not count." Zheng Yue wondered. "This statement is actually very flexible. If Yu Ting is not an audience, but the behind-the-scenes shareholder of this cinema? Other people in the cinema do not know who she is, but in a broad sense, it can also be regarded as a movie theater. The staff in the office, a highly intelligent NPC implanted." Su Bai explained. "Oh, the task prompt given by the main line task 1 is too simple, so this kind of situation can be easily interpreted. Oh, the girl is going." Zheng Yue pointed to the other side. Sure enough, under the pressure of life and death, Yu Ting went to the cleaner. Then, Yuting stood in front of the cleaner and said a word. Immediately, the cleaner shook his head and turned to drag the ground. Yuting turned and looked at the opposite person, his face was exposed. The look of horror, then, Yan Tings body began to fall on the ground. She guessed wrong, She is dead. Everyone, for a time, is still. This means that Yuting is an audience, which means that the cleaner is not true. Then, Yu Ting, Wang Hao and the death of the middle-aged man just proved one thing, that is, is this cleaner really? The sunglasses man suddenly smiled. "It''s a waste." Yes, its wasteful. The total number of employees in the entire cinema is about fifteen. Even if one listens to the life of one listener, the life of the three listeners can at least prove the true and false of the three staff. Now Three dead and a real one, really is a loss. Zheng Yue shook his head at this time. "No, this is not in line with the aesthetics of terrorist broadcasting. The main task is only 1 and it is not so difficult. Three listeners have died, and then several more dead. The remaining main tasks 2 and main line task 3, how many people can still be left?" Zheng Yue said as he took the initiative to the cleaner, and signaled that Su Bai followed the sunglasses man. Su Bai and sunglasses men followed Zheng Zheng. Even if the body of Yu Ting is there, but the cleaners can''t see anything, these NPCs will only do their own thing, and ignore any unconventional phenomena. "Master, I lost my lighter. Would you like to give me a lighter?" Zheng Yue took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket and pulled out two, one holding himself and the other handing it to the cleaner. It is forbidden to smoke in the cinema, but for smokers, this is not a rule. The cleaner master saw Zheng Yue so polite, took the cigarette, first gave himself a point, the smoke ignited, and then handed the lighter to Zheng Yue, Zheng Yue also ignited. no problem? Obviously, Zheng Yue now pretends to be Yu Ting, and Su Bai and sunglasses men correspond to Wang Hao and the middle-aged man, but the plot has not been right from the beginning. What is going on? Su Bai seemed to think of something at this time and asked: "Master, how do I remember that when a girl borrowed a lighter from you, your lighter couldn''t fire?" "Oh, that girl, just somehow told me something, and then people disappeared. Yes, the girl borrowed a lighter with me, but today my work clothes are misplaced and worn into Akuns overalls. There was also a lighter in his pocket, and the result could not be used. Later, I directly went to Akun to change the lighters of our two. His lighter is still a brand, worth a lot of money, but sometimes expensive things are not easy to use, isn''t it? Hey, the one who just came out of the bucket in the toilet is A Kun. Another younger cleaner came out of the toilet with a bucket. Su Bai immediately went over, "Hello, can you borrow a lighter?" Su Bai handed a cigarette. A Kun took the smoke and took out a lighter to make a flame, but the smoke did not burn. Then, A Kun snorted the lighter with the Zippo logo. "The lighter has gone wrong, I can''t point it." However, Su Bai clearly saw that the lighter had a fire, and the result was that there was no change in the cigarette butt. "I am coming." Su Bai took the lighter from A Kun, lit the fire, did not go to the cigarette, but placed the flame in his palm. No temperature, no feelings, It doesn''t hurt at all......... Chapter 339： Go over! "You are not true," Su Bai said. A Kun listened, smiled, nodded, and then the body began to become fragmented. Finally, it turned into a dust and disappeared. At the same time, the lights of the entire fifth-floor cinema were dimmed at this time. All the screens, all the lights, everything, all lost the previous "life" at this time, including the front desk ticket seller, cafe waiter, other cleaners, etc., all disappeared at this time. ; Spider webs, dust, and so on, all began to fill up here. In an instant, it suddenly became a place of ruin for a long time. The popcorn in the hands of a listener, the rest of it was all blackened. I don''t know how long it will take. The main line task 1 is completed, and the task reward is settled after leaving the story world; Mainline task 2 is released: The cinema on the fifth floor symbolizes true and false; In fact, sometimes, things tend to be so simple, but people are often blinded by their negligence and generality, as well as impatience and impetuousness. It is clear that the truth is separated by a layer of paper, but it is not broken. Instead, believe one. A lie between the papers. In fact, the truth is often hidden around the corner. For example, a colleague who borrows a lighter at the corner, For example, in the shouts of selling sesame seeds on the roadside, For example, someones dreams in their sleep, For example, many, many... The fourth floor is a playground. In the playground, there is a card with a portrait of the clown. Once you find it, you can complete the main task 2; Main line task 3, released after the main line task 2 is completed, Dear listeners, although there are three good friends who are so far away from us, I hope you don''t be discouraged, don''t be discouraged, let alone frustration and sorrow. because, Next, you will continue to die. If you don''t get up, the dead person may have you. The voice of the terrorist broadcast sounded in the ears of all the listeners. The cap looked at Su Bai, and then turned directly to the elevator. Some people looked at Su Bai and then followed the cap to the elevator, ready to go to the fourth floor. They all saw the scene just now, and they knew who was the last to complete the task. The original answer is really simple. It is just asking NPC more. However, the death of the three listeners has changed most people. Its got a bunch of hands, but its not open. As a result, this jackpot is made by Su Baihe, who is not particularly keen on the story. It has to be said that it is also a great irony. After all, from the beginning to the end, Su Bai is not really What has been done. Zheng Yue and the sunglasses man went to Su Bai, the sunglasses man smashed his hand. "Actually, I just wanted to grab the question before you." "The result is that you are afraid, is it?" Zheng Yue unrelentingly dismantled the sunglasses man. "Oh, it doesn''t matter. The story point is not important to your own life. The task is too evil. The key is that Yu Ting''s death picture is too direct. I don''t give any chance to resist the opportunity. This is the most fearful." "Let''s go, let''s go," Su Bai said. Su Bai is the last batch of the fourth floor from the fifth floor. All the rides on the fourth floor are lit up at this time. There are children''s roller coasters, various game machines, etc., but When standing on the fourth floor, Rao is a hard-hearted person like Su Bai, and can not help but feel a headache. Because, on the entire fourth floor, a thick layer of cards, God knows how many cards there are, and, according to the habits and aesthetics of terrorist broadcasting, here, it is estimated that only one card has a clown pattern. of. Its just that there are not many cards on the ground, and there are also plugs in the gaps, stuck in the game consoles, etc. Wherever the cards are likely to be stuffed, they add up, its just Massive. And, without exception, all cards are back up and look exactly the same. "Everyone is looking for it, not all of the clown''s pictures are thrown into one place. Don''t bring the second difficulty to the search." The cap began to command. "Oh, he will hold the feathers as an arrow, and he will be the captain of the team." The sunglasses man grinned disdainfully. "Before I took the people to death, I am still very willing to give orders here." "Actually, we are forced to die, we all have one, even if we didn''t open the door to stop it, we didn''t go to the agreement, but we also defaulted to their choice. After all, in our subconscious, let Yan Ting, an outsider, take risks. Its always a lot better than taking risks on your own. Su Bai opened the cards on the handrails with all the other cartoon patterns. After saying these words, Su Bai suddenly remembered that he had encountered the incident of the ramen noodle restaurant. In fact, many things are really just the **** to decide the head. Su Bai once ridiculed a group, a small number of people are extreme, most people It is the silence to enjoy the benefits that the extreme people bring to themselves. This scene is not exactly the same as what I have done before. After all, the nation is made up of one individual. Nationality depends to a large extent on human nature. Just when everyone was looking for cards, a wall clock in the playground suddenly rang at this moment, and a sound wave swayed away. Su Bai slightly frowned, subconsciously holding a game console body around him to maintain a standing position, while the rest, more are also in the east, even Zheng Yue, also stepped on high heels and found a few steps to find that he is really Can not support it is also a game table around the side of the past. Gradually, Su Bai found that his consciousness was slowly picking up, and the sleepiness was getting heavier and heavier. The sound of the surrounding playground began to drift away, but the effect was getting heavier and heavier, as if at this time. There is only such a distant voice in the mind of the whole person. Finally, Su Bais vision began to distort. When he was looking at the things in front of him, he found himself sitting in front of a very delicate table with three setware on the table. On the side, there was a housekeeper and a woman. The commissioner stood side by side with respect. but, There is only one person on the table, Wearing a small suit and a napkin on his neck, he looks very meticulous. However, the more you do this, the more you can feel the feeling of loneliness and coldness. My parents are no longer there, but at the table, they still stubbornly retain the tableware belonging to their parents, even if they will not appear again, even if the two packages in front of them will not be used, Su Bai is still like this. Persevere. A feeling of heartache and suffocation constantly squeezes the heart of Su Bai, Xiao Subai, who was sitting at the table, shook his head at the same time. "boom!" Xiao Subai patted the table and made a muffled sound. Then, Xiaosubai held his head and came down from the chair. Lonely cold table, exquisite dishes, two sets of unused cutlery, which almost became the biggest shadow of Su Bai from the small to the big heart. Later, Su Bai could not bear all this, so he went from Chengdu. Going to school in Jiangsu and Zhejiang provinces, for the sake of, more is actually avoiding the table at home. Later, the old butler died, the old maid also passed away, and Su Bai went back to sacrifice. In the years when he left, the old housekeeper and the old maid were always looking after the house of the Su family in Chengdu, just the house. Later, even if Su Bai occasionally returned to Chengdu, he would not go there to live, but chose an apartment to settle down. The most difficult thing to bear is often the memory. However, these memories, in fact, Su Bai has been bearish for a long time, or that it has been jumping for a long time. The monk once said to Su Bai that one advantage of Su Bai is that there is no lack of mood. It is not that Su Bai said that Su Bais state of mind is strong, but that Su Bai spent a long time basically walking from the previous psychological shadow. Come out, although it has formed an extreme character or even a distorted spirit, but this is also a way to fill the pit and protect yourself. If you encounter an opponent who is good at using mental power in the future, unless the power gap is really too big, the other party It is difficult to use Su Bais psychological weaknesses to make a fuss. In the Xi''an Hospital, the female doctor who shot herself was finally defeated. The reason is also from here. When others go to the psychological end, the maximum collapse, while Su Bai is a violent explosion! Xiao Subai pushed open the support of the old housekeeper, pushed the support of the old maid, pushed open the door and ran straight out. My parents are dead, Already dead, dead, Since it is already dead, there is no need to continue to immerse himself in that memory environment. Finally, the picture began to distort and break up. Obviously, this illusion could not bind Su Bai. Running all the way, the body of Xiao Subai began to grow bigger, and the surrounding environment is constantly becoming transparent and illusory, to the end. Su Bai looked up, sweat beads kept falling, and the illusion disappeared completely. Fresh air is inhaled into the lungs, and the whole person feels comfortable for a while, as if experiencing a spiritual massage, but the process is extremely depressed and horrible. Suddenly, Su Bai felt that his back was cold. He looked up and found himself on the first floor of the building. Someone there was squatting, and some people seemed to have been waking up and constantly groping the cards on the ground. but, Why is my perspective so strange? Su Bais body trembled fiercely, looked back and found the elevator. When I broke the illusion, I ran unconsciously from the fourth floor to the third floor. As an experienced audience, Su Bai certainly understands the consequences of leaving the scope of the mission without authorization. "Ohh Ohh ohh" a whimper, Quietly issued! Chapter 340： Windbreaker from hell! The third floor and the second floor are all clothing monopoly areas, and many costumes are lined up in a row. At the same time, a dummy model stands there; If people usually come and go, they don''t feel anything, but when the whole area is empty, then seeing these dummies wearing clothes can often give people a sense of horror. Su Bai clearly knew that he was bad this time and left the scope of the plot. This is almost equivalent to a firefighter forgetting to turn off the gas at home. "Hey..." Behind Su Bai, a dummy model wearing a red suit suddenly trembled at this moment, and then his hand directly turned to the back of his own white. "puff!" Su Bai only felt that his back position suddenly twitched, and the whole person was shot and flew out and lay on the ground. The dummy model slowly walked down, his hand was empty, but Su Bai, the victim, knew that he had just been hit by a knife, if not in the last moment, Su Bais heart rose. The warning signs let me subconsciously move a little bit forward, and may have been split in half by a knife. So, don''t look at the dummy''s hands, but an invisible knife is actually in his hand. The injury on the back is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although the pain is still the same, Su Bai slowly stands up. The blood family has such an advantage, and as a variant blood group based on melee flow. The pedigree holder, Su Bai, utilitarianally motivated the blood family to recover to the extreme. After all, he would not. The dummy did not give Su Bai too much time to rest. The next moment, he immediately rushed over, and as he just did, the hand waved directly. Su Bai''s nails grow out, exuding the chill of the cold, the state of the blood family and the state of the zombies reached a fusion at this time. After all, the Hellfire shotgun was not allowed to be brought in by the terrorist broadcast, and there was no pickpocket around Su Bai. The weapon, you can''t always say that you can take a clothes pole to the enemy, it is estimated that it will die very badly. The body shape was dodged, and the position that Su Bai stood before was sunk at this time. It was obviously smashed by the knife. Then, the dummy swung one hand and Su Bai pointed sharply. "Oh..." A series of crisp sounds came out and swayed a string of sparks. After a stalemate, Su Bais fingers pointed to the others invisible knife in such a way. The dummy retreats and prepares to take a knife. Su Bai is a step further. The two hands force the knife forward. In an attempt to forcibly pull the distance between the dummy and himself and then conduct a close attack. However, when Su Bai made a force, the knife that could have been touched was suddenly dissipated invisible. The knife, like it disappeared completely, Su Bai grabbed it, and the dummy was not brought over, but instead White himself slammed himself to the dummy. The dummy''s other hand waved down, and the Su Bai figure exploded at this time, turning into a **** fog. The dummy''s invisible knife was cut on the blood fog, and the blood fog quickly turned back, eight meters away. The position re-aggregated, a scar, from the position of the chest of Su Bai has been drawn to the abdomen, blood sputum out. After all, the state of blood fog is not to ignore physical attacks, but to minimize the damage to the attack. "Mom, the knife can also be switched at hand. This skill is too BUG." Su Bai reached out and touched his chest, then put his finger on his tongue and licked it. A **** smell filled his mouth and made Su Bai become more excited. The dummy rushed over again. To be honest, the speed of the dummy is not very fast, but when he is playing against him, his every move seems to have a natural meaning, just like playing with an ancient Wu master. Every stroke of his every style is so natural and natural. A very simple knife can often achieve the greatest effect. Even if Su Bai has an advantage in speed, he is still pressed by the dummy without temper. This time, Su Bai and the dummy have been spinning for a long time, and Su Bai did not take the initiative to launch the offensive. The knife is really a headache for Su Bai. He cant see it, he can disappear and appear. There is a feeling of being invincible. "boom!" The dummy takes a step forward, raises his hands, and smashes Huashan! Su Bai stepped back to the left, but the dummies of the dummies were twisted in an extremely exaggerated way at this time, and Huashan was transformed into a lumbosacral moment in an instant. This change was unexpected for Su Bai. For a moment, he could only prop up his hands, and the ten nails wrapped in the cold of the zombies took the initiative. "Hey..." A series of cracking sounds came, and Su Bai was swept out by the swells of the knives, knocking over a number of hangers, and lifting his hands, it was already bloody, and the fingernails had turned over. Obviously, in the hard nails, it is too bad to face this situation. Su Bai once again blamed the embarrassment of this terrorist broadcast in his heart. If this time his own hellfire shotgun is around, he will not be in any way. The fate of the end, the most unsatisfactory, the hardness of the Hellfire shotgun is still reliable enough, Su Bai can completely treat it as a two-piece stick. The dummy hand knife, starting from the side, facing the side of Su Bai, continued to walk slowly. "Hey..." Su Bai snorted, because it is obvious that this dummies are not dying to themselves. On the upper level, the gangs continue to look for cards as if they could not see the following. Some people still dont seem to have Wake up from the illusion and fall asleep. Therefore, at this time, in this place, as long as the unlucky Su Bai alone. In fact, if Su Bai does not rush to break the illusion, he may not unknowingly rush down the stairs to the next level, which is the most depressing point. The dummy attacked again, Su Bais hands were on the ground, the new nails were growing out, and the ten fingers were connected. This pain is imaginable, but Su Bai is still a bite. After the nails grow out, the whole person licks himself. Go out. The dummy kneels, takes the knife, and stabs. "puff" The invisible knife directly penetrated Su Bai''s right chest. At this time, Su Bai, as if the squid was actively sent to the chopping board, was stringed on the toothpick, waiting for the pot to go. However, Su Bais sternness has manifested itself at this time. The real monk is not how much he is to others, but how much he is to himself. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!" Su Bai made a long shout, grabbed the invisible knife with one hand, and then took the initiative to send himself down. "puff" This is tantamount to Su Bai''s physical initiative to move forward, let the invisible knife continue to run through his body. In such a way of self-harm, Su Bai finally succeeded in getting closer to his own distance from the dummy. "Snapped!" Su Bais right palm was shot on the face of the dummy. Honestly, this is a blow to Su Bais death, and it can be said that it is a bit deflated, because the damage caused by Su Bais palm is really nothing compared to the damage that the dummy has brought to himself. . However, sometimes a lot of things are unintentional, the body structure of the dummy is really different from that of Su Bai. Su Bai is a mixture of blood and zombie blood, variants, and dummies, he is not a real person after all, change one From the perspective of thinking and explaining, since the terrorist broadcast has given him such a BUG knife and gave him the ability to be no less than a true Guwu master, then naturally it is impossible to give the dummy a physical body similar to the audience. Otherwise, it is really not to give the audience alive. Su Bai''s nails pierced the dummy''s head, cracks appeared on the dummy''s head, and the crack began to spread continuously, gradually spreading to his body, and then the dummy began to break. "ͨ..." Su Bai fell to the ground, beside him, a piece of plastic debris. His face was pale, his body was weak, and even his breathing became intermittent. The **** died this dummy, with great luck, but after all, Su Bai won. Even if it was weak, Su Bai actually stood up and climbed his hands, and his hands kept groping on the ground. "Knife, knife, knife..." The invisible knife gave Su Bai a deep impression. If he could get it as a trophy, he would not lose money, but now he can''t find it. Finally, Su Bai is discouraged. "Mom, this is a trick." On the ground, there is only one red suit. "Cough and cough............" Because of the continuous heavy injury, Su Bai''s resilience began to become weaker and weaker, and the injury on the surface was good, but the internal injury still took some time to adjust. Moreover, the wool is on the sheep, and the recovery of this injury is actually the power of Su Bai itself. Picking up a red suit, Su Bai remembered that he had exchanged a black trench coat with a fat man before, and he could give himself a speed blessing, but then after his strength improved and he was able to become a **** fog, the black windbreaker turned into a Its a cumbersome thing. In fact, many things that Su Bai obtained in the past are not very useful for Su Bai. Looking up, the people on the upper floor are still looking for cards, and Su Bai is ready to get up. Let''s go up and talk about it. Dragging the tired body and slowly moving towards the elevator. When passing through a boutique store, Su Bais eyes could not help but be attracted by a dark black windbreaker placed at the door. This windbreaker seemed to scratch every stitch. The white itching is definitely the world''s top design level. However, in the light of more than one thing, Su Bai went straight and did not stop at all. When one foot of Su Bai just stepped on the steps of the elevator, The windbreaker quietly floated from the hanger and slowly landed on a clean dummy. For a time, This dummies swayed a layer of death, as if a Shura from **** opened his eyes... Chapter 341： You want to go to heaven. The windbreaker that can enter the eyes of Su Baifa has already proved that the level of style and style has really reached a very high level. Although Su Bai has no money now, but from small to large, Su Dashao is also called a golden spoon. The taste and style are naturally high, and the look of things is naturally not bad. However, it is really ironic. From the side, Su Bais eyes are really good, and this windbreaker did not disappoint Su Bai, or he gave Su Bai a big surprise. Su Bais foot just stepped on the steps of the elevator, and immediately felt that the temperature behind him was freezing cold. This coldness was not from the surface, but from the depths of the soul. It is like the shudder when the moth is close to the fire candle and the soul is close to the ghost gate. I didnt look back, but I didnt have time to look back. Su Bais body was so heavy that he was ready to rush straight upstairs. He had to leave this layer as soon as possible and go back to the upper level, leaving Su Baizhens changes from the mainlines plot. Its a headache. However, the speed of that thing was faster than that of Su Bai. The dummy actually flew up directly. In the blink of an eye, he stayed in the middle of the stairs and cut off Su Bai. The windbreaker on the dummy can obviously have the ability to stay in the air. His feet are suspended in the elevator. There is no expression, no eyes, so cold and cold to the white, but this feeling, but people feel that it is disdain. Sneer. "Hey, you cheated, you can still fly." Su Bai shook his head in a speechless voice, and the body''s center of gravity began to sink slowly. "Hey!" A voice broke through the air, The dummy quickly followed Su Bai, and one hand caught Su Bai''s neck at a very fast speed. Su Bais arms immediately supported the elevator handrail, and the whole person leaped backwards and jumped back. However, when Su Bai just stood firm on the ground, the dummy was flying all the way to the Su Bai, and flying straight. The speed is definitely much faster than Su Bai. "Hey!" A tremor sound came, the windbreaker on the dummy suddenly fell off at this time, and immediately the cuffs of the windbreaker slammed directly into the neck of Su Bai, which really made Su Bai somewhat unprepared, who could expect one Can clothes actually hit people? And, is it so painful? "boom!" The blow was very heavy, and Su Bai was once again drawn out. The whole man slammed on the hard tile floor and slid for more than ten meters. Since coming to this layer, Su Bai did not remember this is his own. I was so evacuated for the first time. The windbreaker returned to the dummy again, and the dummy resumed his ability to act. Like a cat-and-mouse mouse, the dummy walked toward Su Bai step by step. It was like bearing the loneliness that I didn''t know for a long time. Suddenly there was a toy in front of myself, so it was going to have fun and play, and I couldn''t bear to ruin the toy at once. After Su Bais killing with another red suit dummy, its really scarred now, and the strength is also consumed. Its really a feeling of powerlessness. The dummy walked over to Su Bai, kneeling down, reaching out and grabbing Su Bais neck; Su Bai did not resist, but stared at the dummy very calmly, no, staring at the windbreaker on the dummy. The dummy stood up and raised Su Bai, as if he was carefully looking at his toy. Some people, some things, and their mode of thinking, can''t really be substituted into the utilitarian thinking set by ordinary people, especially some indigenous people in the story world. As listeners, it is difficult to understand and feel the same years before the story mission started. In the end, what kind of living state they are, if it is a story world with an ecological circle, but this type of story world, it is estimated that the terrorist broadcast is in eternal loneliness before it is used to make it a story scene. Closed, so it is not surprising that these indigenous hardships are tortured into neuropathy. A chill came out of Su Bai, this is the smell of cold poison, Su Bai did not resist, did not resist, but it does not mean that Su Bai intends to wait and see, with the character of Su Bai, even if he has gone to the point of the mountain He will also use the last bit of strength to bite the enemy''s ears. This time the pit is that Su Bai himself jumped inexplicably, and no wonder others, the key is that Su Bais own resistance in the illusion is too high, and the fastest speed is to break the illusion while it is like a sleepwalking. Going to the next level is out of the main line of the story, and will inevitably be punished. It is like a character in a story that has never appeared since the beginning of the story. The person who listens to the story may ask the story at the end of the story. How did the character of the person never appear? The storyteller doesn''t say that he has forgotten it, and he will only make the simplest and most convenient ending for that character: Oh, that person, he is dead. This is in line with the character of terrorist broadcasts. The sleeves of the windbreaker kept kneading on Su Bai, the feeling of flesh and blood, the feeling of living, making it feel very novel, this is a living body that it has never seen before, and it is full of curiosity. At the same time, it is also full of jealousy and hate. Why, can you have flesh and blood? Why, can you have the temperature? Why, can you have life? Why, can you have freedom? I don''t have everything you have! Why is this! The cuffs of the windbreaker pinned the position of Su Bai''s neck deliberately. Looking at the white blood flowing out of Su Bai, it became more and more excited. The temperature of the blood, the color of the blood, symbolized the existence of life, and the windbreaker Playing with it, Su Bai constantly pierced a blood hole, like a tireless child, playing with his toys, even hurting it, anyway, in the heart of the windbreaker, this toy, and finally It will be destroyed by itself. It does not allow a toy to have so many things that it does not have. Amusement park is the holy place in every childs heart; Play is also the natural release of human beings; Many adults, when they were young, did not have enough conditions to play in the amusement park, so it is a pity; Many children have always felt that they have not spent enough time in the amusement park. They have to go back every time they have not had fun. Therefore, the amusement park is also a place full of dreams and fantasies. Every toy, every game machine, every prop, every coin, the sound they emit, are so nice, they are all So fascinating........." Just then, the voice of the terrorist broadcast sounded in Su Baier. Su Bai lived, and at the same time, his heart was ecstatic. They found the clown card. They completed the main task 2, which means that the rest of the audience is about to come down and enter this layer. By then, the chance of living is even more Big. "There are two people who have been sleeping here forever, and their dreams have merged with the amusement park to form a better picture and moment. Human life is not about the length, but about the quality. If there is an opportunity, choosing an eternal or another kind of instant fragrance is an interpretation and respect for life. Below, please enter the next layer, the next two layers, are clothing exclusive areas, but each piece of clothing here has its own character. Yes, character; These two layers are all clothes with personality. They have the illusion of the undead, some are covered by fierce beasts, and some are instruments of exile. But without exception, they are born with a kind of dislike and rejection of life. After all, they are dead, and you are a living life. The meaning of their existence is to turn all the life that has attempted through these two layers into a cold and cold existence, and accompany them to endure the endless loneliness and loneliness of this age; Main Line Task 3: Enter the bottom layer through the third and second layers within 24 hours. Listening friends, I will be at the bottom, waiting for you. Now, there are already five listeners away from us. There are still ten listeners left. I am looking forward to how many people will finally reach the bottom. Really, Am looking forward to" "Oh..." A gust of wind blew, the red suit that was hit by Su Bai on the ground floated at this time, and returned to the position where it was originally hung. At the same time, the scum of the dummy that was shattered by Su Bai was also all on the ground. Dissipated, re-aggregated, and stood in the original position. This is in the clearance, Because the story of the next scene will happen here. Everything must be restored as ever. The listeners on the upper level have already waited for the elevator to prepare, and they will face the next life and death level prepared by the terrorist broadcast for them; The black windbreaker in front of Su Bai gradually detached from the dummy at this time, and will return to its original place. The dummy will also return directly to the distance. However, Su Bai, who had been silent for a while, suddenly opened his mouth and made a loud scream. The cold that has been infiltrated around at this time is completely boiling at this time, and the layers of frost are covered like a mask, and the speed is fast and it is astounding. The black windbreaker was actually confined in the air, Su Bai''s eyes began to overflow with blood, and there was a flush of red on his face. After all, his state was very poor, and he forced the zombie cold poison in his body. Undoubtedly, the body that is in a bad state is further pushed to the edge of the cliff. But Su Bai is such a person, you bite me, I will not go out and ask you to bite back. come, Are you not using me as a toy? come, Don''t you think you can squeeze me? come, Let me see, I am an audience, and the terror broadcast re-formatting scene will not format me, but what about you? what are you? Indigenous trench coat in a story world, Really when you can go to heaven! ! ! ! ! ! Chapter 342： Dark, please close your eyes Every layer of the audience will have new scenes waiting for them to experience. This is the arrangement of the terrorist broadcast. In the world of the story, the terrorist broadcast is the absolute master; In the world of Su Shis first few stories, the terrorist broadcast should have some problems. For example, the painting on the Taoist mountain peak, such as the black boss in the convenience store of the Linzi road junction, was created by the terrorist broadcast. However, because of their own height, they "see through" the existence of terrorist broadcasts, and finally choose to arbitrarily confront the terrorist broadcasts, that is, the so-called burning themselves, even if it is only a moment. Later, the terrorist broadcast was suspended for three months to maintain. The purpose is to correct this kind of mistake. The effect is very obvious. In the future story world, there will never be any kind of existence that will be confronted with terrorist broadcasts. The broadcast keeps everything in its hands and controls and manipulates everything as much as possible to meet its story-telling needs. Here is the same; Su Bai is out of the main line of the story, and the story is clearly in the playground on the upper level. Su Bai is the first person to come to the next level because of some mistakes and accidents. This will naturally lead to many accidents and unexpected events. Su Bai also knows that this is the meaning of the title. If it is said that the person on the first floor will delay some time, the final desperate defeat of Su Bai will also fail. At that time, Su Bai will completely stop at this level, a dead listener, for the terrorist broadcast. It is a failure, and Su Bais body will be emptied, destroyed, and formatted just like the fake piece that was broken by himself. However, now, Su Bai is still alive. Since he is alive, his existence is different for terrorist broadcasts. Like other listeners, Su Bai is a character in the story. He can quietly and without attracting people. The corner of the note is so inexplicably dead, but it must not be erased when it comes to the main storyline. Perhaps this is the opportunity, or, this is luck, the terrorist broadcast is the rule maker and the executor. This time, Su Bai, at the right time, borrowed the rules when the rules arrived. Do you want to go back to your original location? Do you want to go? I don''t think about it! I just poked a hole in my body and its so cool, okay, this is your turn! The windbreaker began to panic. It really started to panic. Now, it is too late to regret that he just ruined the toy earlier because its color is constantly fading, its existence is about to be erased. . Perhaps, how to "enter" the newly-received audience in the second and third-tier clothing monopoly areas, the terrorist broadcast has its own plans and calculations, with a pre-arranged rhythm of terrorist broadcasts, at least, in order to create an atmosphere, At the beginning, it is impossible to have a scene of "groups of magical dances". This kind of thing always has to be step by step, from the beginning of the first sign to the case, and finally to the collective madness of the entire second layer of the third layer of clothing. Nowadays, this windbreaker that has appeared outside has obviously destroyed the rhythm and destroyed the prior arrangement, so its existence will be directly erased. All of this is just an instant reflection and analysis. People can always turn their brains very fast in the most critical moments. Su Bai only sharply captures this and then grabs it. The windbreaker is gradually being erased. It is wise, any wise existence, and there is an instinctive fear for being erased, just as people are afraid of death. The next moment, the windbreaker did not retreat, and a black silk thread penetrated through the windbreaker and spread to Su Bai''s arm. "roll!" Sutra''s spiritual consciousness meets, Su Bai clearly knows that the windbreaker is begging himself, But Su Baiben is a person who must report. When you poked me as a toy, why didn''t you think about letting me go? Most of the windbreaker has been transparent, and on the elevator, there are also listeners standing on it. Finally, the windbreaker broke up all the silk on his body, turned around, surrounded by Su Bai, a golden pin fell in the palm of Su Bai. Fingers rubbed this pin, Su Bai clearly felt that all the spirits of the windbreaker were actually stored in the pin. The wind clothes were soft and completely soft. It was not because of the strength of Su Bai, but surrendered to Su Bai, but Under the pressure of terrorist broadcasting, this time, Su Bai is also completely a fox. The fist was clenched, and Su Bai stabbed the pin into his palm and was wrapped in his own flesh and blood, which was equivalent to holding the dead hole of this windbreaker. The thread of the windbreaker began to slowly weave on Su Bai, and it reappeared into a style of windbreaker. Because in the process of reweaving, the specific modification was made according to the shape of Su Bai, so the whole dress was put on, with There is no difference in designing for Su Bai''s unique design. It is very suitable. The finger gently stroked the wound that was healing in the palm of his hand. Su Bai took a deep breath and forced to walk toward the elevator. When the windbreaker fits on Su Bai and feels the mood swing of Su Bai, This windbreaker is regarded by the terrorist broadcast as Su Bais own private property. Naturally, it is not in the ranks of formatting. This is the privilege of the audience. A group of people came down from the elevator. The sunglasses man looked at Su Bai, and some of them took off the sunglasses and looked at Su Bai carefully. "I am going, brother, you are going down very fast, how are you going to miss it?" ?" Many of the audience around watched Su Bais eyes change a bit. On the one hand, he was a little embarrassed about Su Bai, on the other hand, he was somewhat disdainful. Everyone was enduring the inner torture and looking for a card. This person is good. Let''s go down and eat alone. Zheng Yue shook his head gently, because Su Bai looked normal and had no injuries, but it was because Su Bais bloodline was self-recovering, but Zheng Yue could see that Su Bais inner, already It is a riddled hole, and it is obviously suffering from a very serious injury. At present, the whiteness of Su Bai is determined to be idle. "Hey, this dress is good." The sunglasses man reached out and took a shot above Su Baifeng. "Just picked the clothes here? You are really big enough. The terrorist broadcasts say that the clothes here are the biggest." Danger, you actually have a heart and really wear a piece to wear." Su Bai smiled and licked the dust on his clothes. He didn''t think that he was accustomed to the knife: "Get used to it." There are several listeners gathered around the cap. Obviously, although there are only ten people left, the group in the middle of the story is also formed. There are six people on the cap, three people on the side of Su Bai, and one wearing The girl in the red down vest seems to be not very interested in both sides, but the more this is the case, the more no one dares to ignore her, the ability to subconsciously maintain their independence, not simply simple. The clothing monopoly area is the third floor and the second floor. Everyone carefully walks forward, to the corner of the third floor and the second floor, stepping on the elevator in turn, nothing happens, until it is about to arrive. When the second floor is down to the elevator position, Change, It finally started. The location close to the elevator is just the children''s wear monopoly area. It was a quiet area. When everyone approached, the sound of the sweet voice of the nursery rhymes suddenly sounded. These songs gathered together like a concert without heavy bass. But still can make everyone''s heart sink slightly. "Mom, I want." "Dad, I want." "Mom, where are you?" "Dad, where are you?" A childish voice continually spreads from the surroundings, a voice of inquiries, a spoiled voice, is so clear, clearly makes people think that all this is so real, as if there really is a child Appear in front of you and ask these questions to you. The cap bite his finger, draws a character on the palm, and then the palm glows red. He waved his hand and motioned to follow his audience and move on. The girl in a red down vest is standing in the same place. The men in sunglasses are going to take a light and go forward, but watching Zheng Yue and Su Bai did not move, and their faces will come back. Things are not that simple, and they are not that simple. In the fifth floor cinema, three listeners died. In the fourth floor playground, two listeners were permanently indulged in the illusion and became a vegetative person. This is a clothing monopoly area with a third floor and a second floor. How could it be so calm and calm? "Hey..." In an instant, All the lights on both floors are extinguished. Everything is in the dark. Over there, the cap was able to support a little faint light on the palm, but it was swallowed up by the darkness. Repressed, panic, This is a gift from the terrorist broadcast for all listeners; "As for what, scared like this, the hands are so ice, huh, huh." The voice of the sunglasses man sounded around Su Bai. then, ž sounded crisp and the light was on. However, the light is no longer the kind of thorough brightness before, but it produces a gray visual effect, as if watching the screen movie of the last century, it feels very vague and illusory. Su Bai took out the lighter and lit cigarettes. Zheng Yues fingers took care of the hair on his ear. The sunglasses man was stunned at this time. He saw Su Bais hands and a lighter with one hand on the air. He saw Zheng Yues hand on the chest and the other hand was finishing the hair. He saw The seven previous listeners are far away from themselves. At last, He suddenly realized that the hand that was on his shoulder just turned off the light, Who is it? Chapter 343： Big chaos The sunglasses man turned his head slightly and saw that there was no face behind him. However, he lowered his head and found a little girl standing under him. The hand was very difficult to put on his shoulder. Almost subconsciously, a red light was released from the eyes of the sunglasses man and directed directly at the little girl. The little girl is dressed in children''s clothing and looks like a sweet and lovely type, but her face is blue and white, her lips are white, and it is not a type of living person at first glance. Moreover, I can know by thinking about this type. In the world of stories, how can there be living people other than the audience? "Hey!" Two light rays with hot temperatures directly shot through the little girl, and the little girl immediately turned into a blue smoke to dissipate. The power of this light is really amazing. No wonder he needs to wear sunglasses all the time. The man in the sunglasses was relieved, but then he found that something was wrong, because from the beginning to the end, he saw that Su Bai was still smoking there, and Zheng Yue still got his hair there; For a time, the sunglasses man stepped back, this is not normal, it is impossible, their heart, can not be so big. It seems that it is also because of the heart, the sunglasses men immediately shot two lights in the eyelids, one shot in the white and the other shot in Zheng Yue, the current, Su Bai and Zheng Yue''s body began to burn, the skin began Shedding, exudes a strong burnt plastic odor. Finally, the two beaches left traces of dirt on the ground. This is not a real person, it is two fake people. The sunglasses mans heart suddenly became a little panic. He knew that he did not know when he was actually isolated. All the companions around him should have become dummies. ............ Su Bai ordered a cigarette, shook the ash, and suddenly, he turned his head and looked at Zheng Yue on his side. Zheng Yue was also watching himself, but I dont know how, Su Bai suddenly had a strange feeling. As if something is wrong. Immediately afterwards, Su Bai finally understood that Zheng Yues clothes seemed to be much cleaner. No, no, not clean, completely new, this is a piece of clothing that has just come out, without any dust. Without a little wrinkles. Even under Zheng Yues clothes, there is a nameplate that has not been torn off. The relationship between the audience is very simple and very pure. Therefore, at this time, Su Bai made a practice similar to the sunglasses man, directly sideways, one hand clasped Zheng Yues neck, a twist , Dead friends are not dead, when you don''t know if you are true or not, try to kill you, and you don''t worry about any accidental killing. The ultimate goal is to ensure your own safety, isn''t it? "Hey..." Zheng Yues neck fell and squatted on the floor, making a crisp sound. The skin outside was a living skin and could see the blood vessels inside, but once it opened, you could see the plastic inside. Sunglasses men saw Su Bai broke Zheng Yuetou and did not respond, still stood there to maintain the previous movements and demeanor, Su Bai also walked over, his fingers touched the sunglasses man''s face, tearing off a large piece The human skin, which immediately reveals the inside of the dummy. "This is what a ghost." Su Bai said to himself, "Please close your eyes in the dark?" When the lights were dark, the audience around them suddenly became a dummies, and they all wore new clothes, which were full of flaws, but Su Bai did not feel any threat, as if it was a joke. "boom!" Suddenly, Su Bai felt a burning force coming from behind him. This power came to the fore. At this moment, the windbreaker lifted up and took the Su Baifei away from the original place. In the same place, a fire snake swept down and scorched the area. A woman in a red dress floated in the air, wearing red leather boots at her feet. The whole person was like a female vulcan. "It''s really prestige." Su Bai smiled. "Unfortunately, what is the use of prestige after the death, or alive and loaded." This woman, Su Bai knows, is the Yuting who died in the cinema. However, now Yuting is a dead person. Her body has obvious sewn traces. Su Bai remembers that Yu Ting has become a broken body. But now it is being patched up, and people are dead. Since it is a dead object, it is directly used by terrorist broadcasts to act as an NPC. The ability that Yu Ting showed before is the fire attribute. Now, she has already died. Now, Yu Ting is not the original Yu Ting, plus her ability to stay in the air for so long, plus the scene of just the fire and snake dance. It is by no means the power that the real Yuting can have. Yu Ting''s eyes are black and stunned. It seems that there is no focus. Her hands are crossed, and the sound of the spell is heard in the whole body. Then, a sea of ??fire comes down, and the momentum is amazing. Su Bai single-handedly placed his own eyebrow position, and his next time was covered by a layer of frost, which made him offset most of the burning and burning damage in the sea of ??fire. However, Su Bais heart is also clear that things will never be so simple. Sure enough, it was not long before the cover of the sea of ??fire, a black shadow appeared in the position behind Su Bai, so quiet, a spur directly from the back position, pierced the Su Bai. Su Bai immediately felt the bang of his palm position, and the windbreaker slammed the attack on Su Bai at this time. Su Bai immediately turned and one hand directly caught the shadow of the shadow, then The homeopathic lifted the knees heavily on the forehead of the shadow. "boom!" The black shadow was bitten by this hit, and the figure unconsciously retreated, but how could Su Bai let her escape and let her have the second chance to assassinate herself? Between the shackles, Su Bais palm was chilling out, condensing a layer of ice to freeze himself and the shadows. The shadow is Wang Hao. She wore a black tights, and the whole person showed a chilling temperament. In fact, before the fire of Yu Ting attracted attention, Wang Haos assassination did achieve great results, if there was no windbreaker. Su Bai, who has been seriously injured, can only suffer from this blow. However, the assassin is like this. Pay attention to a fatal blow. If a blow fails, at the very least, you must let your assassination target be deeply damaged and lose the ability to fight back. However, Su Bais windbreakers performance is very good. It is equivalent to a defensive instrument to help Su Bai block this attack and give Su Bai a chance to fight back with time. Of course, the most important thing is that even if they are Yuting or Wang Hao, even if they are put on clothes by the terrorist broadcast as a dead person, the strength has also increased to a certain extent, but it is not really invincible. The point may be because the original strength of the two is not very strong. "boom!" Su Bai showed his fangs. At this time, Wang Hao had been frozen with himself. The assassin''s agility could not be displayed. For Su Bai, she was completely fish on her chopping board. Above, Yu Ting once again condensed a fire snake out. Su Bai did not care, and stabbed his own fangs into the neck of Wang Hao. This time, of course, not for blood sucking, blood of the dead, what is good to suck? After the fangs penetrated, Su Baiyi licked his head, and Wang Haos neck was directly bitten by Su Bai. Then Su Bai raised his head and confronted the oncoming fire snake. Su Bai is because of the coolness of the killing, so some dont care, but the windbreaker is not calm. It has just suffered a blow and has been damaged a lot. If there is another fire, it really has to be accounted for here. Therefore, Su Bai, who was preparing to face the fire snake, was smashed by the windbreaker. The whole person could not fly out of the air and escaped from the fire snake. Some Mars sputtered onto himself. At this moment, not far away, a person ran over, actually a sunglasses man, he also had a wounded body, it is estimated that it should be similar to Su Bai. When I saw the stagnation of Yuting, the two mens eyes in the sunglasses inspired two red beams, which were pierced through the arms of Yuting, and they stumbled down, but the flames around them suddenly appeared. Like crazy, he turned to the sunglasses man. The sunglasses men''s hands are wide open, and the light from the scorpion condenses a barrier that blocks all the flames nearby. Yu Ting, whose arms were almost melted, lay on the ground, trying to hold her head and staring at the sunglasses man over there, constantly controlling the flames around him and the sunglasses man began a tug of war. However, Su Bai did not say that he was watching the movie all the time. After the sunglasses man appeared and successfully attracted the attention of Yu Ting, Su Bai turned into a **** mist and quietly came to the position behind Yu Ting, and then The figure condensed and stepped on the head of Yu Ting. "boom!" Yu Tings head was directly smashed by Su Bai. The IQ of these guys is not very high, and it is not the reason why the template is not good or the reason why the terrorist broadcast is set. It is a bit embarrassing, and it is no different from the robot with only basic program instructions. When Yuting died, the fire disappeared, and all the clothes and even the posters on the hangers were intact. It seems that there is no difference between the cinema and the cinema, and nothing will be destroyed. The man in the sunglasses was relieved, and then the whole man fell to the ground. At his waist, there was a wound that was bleeding, apparently the injury he had suffered before. Su Bai walked to the sunglasses man, "are you OK?" The sunglasses man shook his head weakly. When Su Bais figure appeared in front of him, the sunglasses man jerked his head up, and the eyes of the eyes released hot light, the corner of his mouth, with a sullen smile. Chapter 344： Call of blood corpse! The sunglasses man stood up slowly, and his smile on his lips was stiff after he looked up; In front of him, a corpse lying down, his neck was pierced, and a huge penetrating wound almost occupied three-quarters of the neck. If the body was shaken and shaken, the head would be estimated. Falling down, because there is a layer of flesh and blood on the neck. Of course, it doesn''t make much sense to lose this head, because the head is trampled, just like a pastry. Obviously, this corpse is not Su Bai, but Yu Ting. Su Bai stood beside the body, and there was an obvious wound in his arm position. The bone was visible deep, but this kind of injury is not really a big event for other listeners, let alone the bloodline of Su Bai. said. "I always think that it is impossible for every dummies to be so stupid. Well, that means, it is impossible for all the dummies to be so stupid and cute." Su Bai put his arm wound in front of his own eyes, and reached out and gently tore off the charred meat on the surface. The speed of recovery of the wound became slow and slow, which means that his current physical condition is indeed a bit unbearable. This feeling makes Su Bai feel that he does not like it, because the weakening of his own strength will make him feel insecure. In this story world, Su Bai can detect that his strength is in this group of audiences. The strength is actually a middle-class one. It is estimated that there are really few strengths that can hold back on their own. The woman in a red down vest made herself feel unfathomable. The rest, there really was no such thing as Su Bai said that he would be jealous. The sunglasses man suddenly appeared, helping Su Bai to destroy the heavenly Yuting. Su Bai did not relax his vigilance because of the helper. Moreover, in the story world, these audiences are far from threatening to the audience. There is no more threat to the audience than the audience. Before, when Su Bai went to the sunglasses man, it was wrapped in the body of Yan Ting in the form of blood fog, so the sneak attack of the sunglasses man was to make the face of the face being smashed by Su Bai. Something only. Of course, Su Bai also suffered some bruises. The sunglasses man looked at Su Bai in front of him, shook his head, and the wound at the waist began to heal. Then, the clothes on his body began to change and turned into a red suit, deep and restrained. Su Bais gaze subconsciously scanned the past. Yes, every piece of clothing here is a implement? Does a large amount of clothes mean a huge amount of instruments? If you can take this layer of clothes out, then Su Bai can really open a clothing store in the audience circle, and the specific clothes have a very significant effect on the specific reinforcement attribute, which is in Ting, Wang Hao and others have been proved. However, is this windbreaker only a short flight and physical defense? "It was not fun to be discovered by you." The voice of the sunglasses man changed and became the voice of a little boy. "I don''t really like face-to-face fights, even if you knocked you down, killed, there is no such thing." Its more enjoyable to attack you successfully." The tender child''s voice is emitted from the man''s mouth of the sunglasses, giving a feeling of disobedience. Or, the main scene of the two layers is a weird dress and a dummy, but it really acts as a dummy. The role of the gatekeeper is the undead of these children; The terrorist broadcast gives them a certain freedom, giving them the qualification to play, and let them play with these listeners at the stairway leading to the bottom. Of course, the "playing" here is bloody. From the time he mistakenly entered this level, Su Bai has experienced several battles, and he gradually realized that he is now suffering from serious injuries and power deficits, but it is also a character, even if it is clearly the land that has been exhausted. Su Bais performance is still a kind of calmness and calmness. This is not to confuse others like other listeners. This is just the habit of Su Dashao and B. Of course, there are also recent encounters that can be crushed. There is a relationship between one''s own powerful existence, and it is much calmer. The soldiers will block the water and cover the soil, nothing to say. The sunglasses man gave a low-pitched voice, and then the suit also released a scarlet brilliance. Immediately, two terrible lights were released from the eyes, pointing to Su Bai. Su Bai coughed, and the windbreaker directly involved him and began to evade. After a short gliding, I quickly jumped around. In short, Su Bai didnt need to do anything at all. The light of the sunglasses man was terrible. You can melt a large piece of flesh by gently rubbing it, but There is a premise that it is necessary to hit yourself. If he can''t hit his own words, it doesn''t make much sense to be strong. Five minutes later, the sunglasses man finally stopped to continue to release the light, and his body also showed a hint of wilting color. Obviously, he was also tired. This thing is really the same as she, and cant be sustained without a long-term brain. . "It''s not fun, it''s not fun, you actually have the clothes here." The sunglasses boy''s mouth once again sent out a child''s voice, with a deep dissatisfaction, "You don''t hide, come over, play with me." Su Bai stood in the distance and shrugged helplessly. If his injury is not so heavy, then what is the use? I am sure to hit you directly, but now, I still have a good time. The movement of the windbreaker does not need to extract energy from Su Bai, so Su Bai can just get some breathing space to recover his injury and recover more. One point is equal to one more chip in your hand. "Don''t play with you." The sunglasses man took off his sunglasses and the body began to burn. "The body I chose could not hit you." As the body burned, Su Bai saw a little boy wearing a denim children''s costume standing in the distance. His face was blue and green, and there were dark brown thick circles around his eyes. The whole person was filled with a kind of resentment. At this time, he really is like a little guy playing temper. Su Bai pointed to the downstairs, "how to go." "You beg me." The little boy smiled sadly at Su Bailu. "You don''t kill me, you will never go down." "I never shot a child, even a little devil." Su Bai said very seriously. "This is my ethics." "Oh, yes, then you can only be trapped here forever, yes, here is more than just a child, there are other children, and when they solve their toys, they will come over and grab me. Toys, you have to be mentally prepared." Su Bai sighed. "Even if this is the case, I will not shoot the kid..." When the voice just fell, the windshield speeded up, and the whole person of Su Bai swooped down against the ground. It was almost in front of the little boy, and the arms were stretched out like a tiger. The little boy didn''t move, and the black-eyed eyes seemed to be a mockery of emotions. Then, it turned into substance, and two red and hot rays came out directly from the boy''s eyes. Su Bais pupils shrank and his face was surprised. The windbreaker climbed up immediately, and two lights in close proximity flew past Su Bai''s face, but there was no way to completely avoid it, or hit Su Bai''s arms. "Zizi........." The sound of a fiery fire cooking oil, Su Bai''s whole person almost turned into a fireball rolling down, and directly rolled to the little boy. "Ha ha ha ha........." The sneak attack succeeded, and the little boy happily clap his hands, because the little boy had seen Su Bais arms completely melted, and the windbreakers cuffs were barely broken. "Roar!" At this moment, a roar sounded from Su Bais throat, and the windbreaker fell off from Su Bais body, and the two sleeves of the windbreaker had disappeared, but the white Su Mao was at this time. He jumped up, his hands, and he always kept behind him. Everything before him was just the match between the windbreaker and Su Bai. The windbreaker is spiritual, it deliberately imitates the external performance of Su Bai''s arms in the cuff, and then deliberately let the boy hit, and then the burning of the ground is only the distance between Su Bai and the little boy. Means, in fact, in addition to a small part of the body, Su Bai suffered from other burns and did not suffer other injuries. The little boy was stunned. He looked at Su Bai, who appeared directly in front of him. When Su Bais hand grabbed him, he subconsciously began to become illusory. He is a ghost. He is a special substance, a special existence, colorless and tasteless, invisible and stateless. It is difficult for a pure physical attack to affect him. Gradually, he began to retreat and began to break free from Su Bai. He smiled. I laugh very happy. However, Su Bai is not a purely physical melee. "Hey!" Fierce, dirty, filthy, Waiting for the negative breath at this time, Su Bai broke out. The whole person of Su Bai is now like a zombie who has just climbed out of the millennium burial mound. He also has some **** lines on his body. These lines are on the top. After being attacked by the **** corpse, it was naturally left behind. The suffocation of the suffocating, involving all sides, formed a cage, the little boy was detained in it at once, and the suffocation around him seemed to pierce his soul with a sharp bayonet. The little boy showed the color of pain. "You said... don''t kill... little devil..." Su Bais face was cold and serious at this time, and the stiff expression fits the zombies temperament, but he still sent a hoarse response from the bottom of his throat: "I believe." "Snapped!" The little boy was smashed by the suffocation. Then, in front of Su Bai, There is a staircase leading to the ground floor; At the same time, the blood line on the body of Su Bais zombie began to flicker. Suddenly, Su Bai sensed a call, From the bottom. Chapter 345： One year later, copy the body battle! Su Bais zombie state is different from the zombie state in the ordinary movie. Perhaps the biggest difference is that the zombies in the movie are just crawling out of the coffin or the tomb. The body is dirty and carries one. A kind of superficial nausea, and Su Bai, because it is directly switched from the normal state, so it is very clean. However, it is clean and only clean on the surface; The zombie fangs, the green eyes, the dry skin, the evil and dirty atmosphere, etc., in fact, still the same terrible, just, this terrible, more pure, inside, or more Or in fact, there is also the result of the **** atmosphere of neutrality. After all, the evil spirits of the blood family and the evil spirits and the aristocratic temperament that is almost innate are also exerting a great influence on the su white in the zombie state. There is a faint blood line in the chest position and in the position of the arms. At this time, the blood line begins to flicker and light, meaning calling. Su Bai knows that the world of this story is absolutely irrelevant to the **** body. It is only after the beginning of the story world that it has subverted the expectations of Su Bai. He thought that he would enter an ancient tomb or the background was placed in ancient times. However, a five-storey building scene is filled with modern atmosphere everywhere. In short, it feels a bit uncomfortable. Of course, this may be the tragic taste of terror broadcasts. It tells you the name of the story world in advance, letting you analyze the world of this story, and the result will give you an unexpected result, which is indeed in line with the aesthetic of terrorist broadcasting. . I reached out and touched the blood on my body. This feeling made Su Bai very disliked. It was similar to the fact that there were some other things in his body. Even if it had no effect on him, he still made him feel Not comfortable. The state of the zombie continued to remain, and Su Bai slowly walked down the stairs. At the bottom, there are already people who have arrived earlier than Su Bai. Of course, this first-come, very normal, Su Bai did take the initiative to waste a lot of time to recover the injury when he was confronted with the little devil, slow down step by step. The cap is standing there smoking a cigarette, Zheng Yue is sitting in a KFC, where no one is, and the girl in the down vest is standing alone at the fountain in the middle. The bottom layer is a circular area, most of which is a supermarket, and there are some other stores in the forest, such as some coffee shop bakeries, of course, the area that should be very popular now can be counted by one palm. Its just four people. What makes Su Bai somewhat surprised is that the sunglasses men are really GG? Zheng Yue saw Su Bai walk down, smiled slightly, did not speak, did not say hello, everyone knows that it has reached the bottom, and below, it is really for the sake of its own interests, it is not necessary to use it. Then I thought that the snake was nothing, and I was not so hypocritical and childish. The cap has always been the kind of high-cold posture, and it doesn''t look like it. On the contrary, the girl in the down vest took the initiative to come to Su Bai and stood in front of Su Bai. Su Bais eyes were slightly stunned, which also meant that Su Bais pupil green faint light became more and more quiet. The girl''s hand gently touched on Su Bai, the focus was on the blood line, her face showed a fascination and intoxication, and she smiled and said: "In fact, you are the best for him." "Do you know him too?" Su Bai was surprised. "Go to Xi''an, not just one of you." The girl looked around. "They both went to Xi''an. We have some relationship with him. But I don''t know why he has a relationship with you. I know something about it." Your thing, your name is Su Bai. Since I grew up in Chengdu, I have basically lived in Jiangsu. I reasonably said that he should not be related to you." Yes, he is estimated to have nothing to do with me, but his cat should be involved in a bigger one, which is the most relevant. However, this sentence Su Bai did not say it; In fact, after encountering **** bodies, Su Bai also spent some time thinking about it. The terrorist broadcasts should be sent to Xi''an a lot. According to common sense, it should be related to **** bodies. People, the female doctor who tried to hypnotize herself and let herself die, is one of them. It seems that the biggest possibility is that my relationship with auspiciousness has been transferred to the blood corpse. If it is not the eyelids, Can feel the close relationship between auspicious and blood corpse. Its just a pity that the auspicious master Litchi didnt know where to go, and he was auspicious and unwilling to say anything, so the specific thing about the blood corpse is not very clear. The four people present were all thinking, but at this time, on the stairs, they stumbled and walked down a person. It was actually a sunglasses man. His image was a bit miserable, scarred and seriously injured. When he reached the last few steps, he couldn''t help but roll down. Immediately, the sunglasses man sat on the stair railing, looked at Su Bai, looked at Zheng Yue, and looked at the other two people, and did not have the strength to say hello. Su Bai didn''t know if the sunglasses man was really loaded, because no one could say this. "Audience friends, welcome back... Very happy to be able to meet you at the bottom; The true purpose and inner of this story world, I believe that the five people you are present are also clear in my heart, so I will not repeat too much here. As a shepherd, he gave the sheep a rich pasture and gave them selfless care, but when a sheep dared to betray him, he would be angry. Now, the sheep that betrayed the shepherd has been killed, his bones, everything he has, has been hung here. Mutton is very tonic. His growth has also cost a lot of shepherd''s efforts, so the shepherds are not willing to let these efforts be completely ruined. meat, Just in front of you, Capable man, Go eat! Terrorist broadcasting seems to have maintained an ambiguous speech situation in this story world. It is really different from the previous story world. Whether it is task introduction or scene description is very casual, it is very simple, it seems to pass more It is still a feeling that can only be said to be unspeakable. Lamb? where is it? Su Bai looked around and he didn''t see where there was hanging lamb. Of course, he also knew that there are five people who want to eat meat. This meat is not so easy. "Hey!" a shock came, The five people at the bottom, each side is distorted. This is a change in space. Su Bai once felt this kind of space power in the blood corpse. At this time, I felt it again. The space began to twist and fold, and then formed a meaning similar to mirror refraction. From the mirror, there were five other people. These five people were not the rest of the audience who died in the upstairs. And that is the five people present! Su Bai saw the face opposite him, the same face as himself, the same zombie state, the same breath, but the other side of the body has a layer of black air, while the eyebrow position, also a dark black Complex imprint, this can make the difference between true and false two Su Bai. "Five people, five clones, The audience has their own data sheets, which include the audience''s development potential and current data records, including even the calculation of the mind. Any details are recorded, but it is a pity that the data is not open to the public, and even those with special privileges can''t read the data at this level. Each clone will be added to the clones in advance according to the expected results in the coming year, and will unlock the pedigree defects of the clones, improve the power invisibility problem, solve all problems, and simply come To say, it is a measure of the strength of the ontology after one year based on data. This is your first level, you must defeat them in order to qualify for a real meat. Five choices two, each person has the opportunity to vote two votes, you can choose a copy of two of the five people, as the next five of you will face the opponent. Very interesting game, isn''t it? Five choices two, make a choice, It is definitely the weakest of the five people present. There is no doubt about it. Zheng Yue palm open, a flying sword suspended, the weapon of the life, Zheng Yue has merged the weapon of the life. The down girl smiled, and a pink leather whip stretched out of her eyebrows. The cap coughed, and a flywheel appeared from the back of the cap and began to wrap around him. The three strong men who combined the weapons of this life show their own weapons at this time. They are also an attitude and explanation. The meaning is, don''t choose me, otherwise the result will be embarrassing. Su Bai shrugged and smiled, then turned to look at the sunglasses man. "Cut your eyes out, that is your life weapon, right?" The sunglasses man snorted and snorted: "Nervous disease." The situation is very clear. Among the five people, three people have combined their own weapons. Su Bai and sunglasses are not. Who is strong and weak, in fact, everyone has a spectrum. Su Bai shook his head, smiled, chose himself and the sunglasses, and the rest made a choice. Then, All of the cloned images disappeared together. Immediately, At the bottom of the central fountain, The replica of Su Bai and Sunglasses slowly emerged from the surface of the water. After licking his lips, Su Bais heart has generated great excitement and expectation. Oh shit, What about myself after one year, Don''t be too weak, or the future will be too boring. Chapter 346： like a statue In the center of the fountain, the sunglasses male clones still wear sunglasses, the clothes are exactly the same now, and the Su Bai clones are similar, but they do not switch out of the zombie state but remain in the normal state. Su Bai went to see the eyes of his clones subconsciously, but found that the other party had been keeping his eyes closed. He still thought about whether he could have any eye contact with his own clones. Now there is no drama. The other party looks very cold and has no desire. Look like it. The male copy of the sunglasses first came out of the fountain. His speed was very slow and it seemed very calm. It was like the terrorist broadcast had extracted a lot of unwanted things from the clones, just let him simply become a Suitable for machines that come to war at this time at this location. Zheng Yue, the cap and the down girl are all taking a step forward. One year is enough for a big change in the audience, so they dont dare to slack off, and, at least, after a year, the other party should have integrated the weapon. Alright. "First solve one, then solve the second one, feed, you two, to hold down the one that still stays in the fountain." The cap is very rude, he seems to be this stinky temper, he started from the cinema When I was the boss, the thing that forced me to die was the head of the cap, and it was very strange that when I came down from the clothing monopoly, the listeners who had been with the cap were dead, and they didnt come down. People follow you, listen to you, want you to protect their safety, hope to get shelter, no one will naturally like to be a younger brother, no one is born with a skeleton, but those who follow him are dead, already I can explain some problems. The sunglasses man limped to the side of Su Bai and reached for the shoulder of Su Bai. Some laughed: "You said, when did they shoot us two?" Su Bai shook his head. "Even if it is a fusion of the weapon of the life, the strength has indeed improved a realm, but the integration is not necessarily not integrated, and the gap has not reached that point." The sunglasses men poked the white chest with his fingers: "The words are like this, and the three of them are also mutually restrained, plus the horror broadcasts that are constantly ingenious. I dont know what to play on the top of the head, so we both temporarily At least there will be no threats that are resolved by other audiences, but both of us are now very hurt." Su Bai also switched back to the normal state at this time, his face suddenly smashed down, the whole person''s breath also immediately wilted, directly leaning on the shoulders of the sunglasses man, sunglasses men originally set up Su Bai, who knows Su White suddenly became weaker than him, and immediately it was a jealousy. The two men did not fall down when they supported each other. "Let''s take a step and look at it. If you hang them all directly after one year? I guess I have to ask you to give me a sigh, and give me a good time when I die." Su Bai said to the sunglasses man. "Oh, you will come out one year later, and you can''t wait to see it at a glance." The sunglasses man smiled bitterly. "To be honest, I believe that after a year, I am definitely a lot stronger than I am now, but I don''t think I can pick them three by myself, but if you are still a year later, if two people take the shot together, I should open it in five or five. No, I dont believe in the setting of the terrorist broadcast. What will we leave for us now, even if we think about it according to normal thinking, the person they want to kill most should be now Self?" Spit a sigh of relief, Su Baiqiang sustained the weakness of the beginning, and he stood firm; The sunglasses man is right, the terrorist broadcast can''t make that mistake, so any unrealistic fantasies can actually be thrown away. Moreover, in terms of normal thinking, the person who hates the most hateful body should be the ontology. Su Bai and sunglasses are very weak, this is not fake, but it really affects the strength of two people, is it really like the surface looks so weak? That''s not right. Similar to Su Bai''s melee-shaped intensification, it is an explosive force, and Su Bai can automatically recover his injury, so the injury is heavy, and the short-term combat strength can still be maintained to a higher level, the sunglasses male injury It is not true, but his ability is in the eyes, and his injuries are heavy. As long as his eyes are not good, the problem is not big. Two people approached the fountain together. One year later, Su Bai wore the same clothes as Su Bai, standing in the fountain, motionless, and closed his eyes, as if a robot did not press the start switch. However, one year later, the sunglasses man had already come out of the fountain and was surrounded by three people. "It seems that the terrorist broadcast is also difficult to reduce, so arrange these two clones one by one." The sunglasses man said. "Should... yes." Su Bai frowned slightly, looking at himself standing in the fountain pool at this time, he always felt that something was wrong. ............ "Be careful when fighting, another may be waiting for this to die, but it does not rule out the possibility that he will suddenly attack." The cap said. Zheng Yue and the down girl did not care about him. Finally, the sunglasses male copy body shot, his eyes burst into a bright red light at this time, like a cage blocked. "The appetite is quite big." The flywheel in the cap of the cap immediately rushed up, and it turned into three, and it slammed straight around. The sound of the shock came, and the red cage was broken at once, but the cap did not look so easy. The back of his hand was slightly trembling at this time, and there was also a drop of blood flowing out. This shocking force made him a little surprised, which also meant that the cage that seemed to be built casually did not look so unbearable. Zheng Yue held a close-knit sword with a long sword, and the whip in the hands of the down girl waved, and an enchantment was formed in an instant. The clone of the sunglasses man really has no emotional expression. It does not seem to be afraid or excited. His left and right eyes release different light at this time. One is purple and turned into a lightning power. Directly dispelled the enchantment of the down girl, the other is black, with a powerful curse and stagnation effect, so that Zheng Yue''s flying sword is here into the swamp. Seeing this scene, the sunglasses of the male eyes revealed the color of thinking, apparently inspired by the moves of their own copy. "I can still play like this. I suddenly feel that choosing our copy body will be of great benefit to us in the future." Su Bai said while looking at his still copying still. "No, no." The sunglasses man shook his head. "I am not able to reach this realm after one year. You didn''t listen to the terrorist broadcast. It solved the problem of bloodlines, strengthening, etc. It is equal to paving all the roads, just like this pair of eyes release different beams. The difficulty and problems here are very big. I have no idea at all, and I dont think it is reasonable for one year. Clue." "Oh, what you mean is that although you are actually talking about you after one year, the real strength should be greater than that of a year later?" The sunglasses man nodded. "Unless I have encountered the opportunity of falling the cake in the sky, I will not be so strong after one year. Some problems, such as bloodlines, are really difficult to resolve and reconcile. Of course, for terror. Broadcasting is definitely not a problem." The battle over there continued, only because the task assigned earlier was to let Su Bai and the sunglasses man to contain the clone of Su Bai, but because the clone of Su Bai stood at the fountain at this time, it also led to Su Bai and the sunglasses man standing next to him have nothing to do. Twenty minutes passed, and the mens clones of the sunglasses alone were the only ones who combined the weapons of the original to the present. However, it is now clear that he has some difficulties. "Although he has a fusion of his life weapon, but here, he can not use the weapon of the life, this is his disadvantage, we add a force, he can not support it." The cap made a low-pitched voice and increased its investment. Zheng Yue and the down girl also promoted their momentum. "Hey, can''t you take out the weapon of your life?" The sunglasses man was speechless. "I still want to see what I have merged." "Because we are on the scene, our clones can''t take out the weapon of the life. Moreover, the weapon of the life is not as simple as making a simple dummy prop. It involves too many things, so the terrorist broadcast is made according to the prediction. After one year, our replica, but also to save trouble, so that the clones can not take out the weapon," Su Bai said. Finally, at the end of the trial period, after Zheng Yues three people fully exerted their strength, the sunglasses male clone could not support. One of his arms was broken by the flywheel, and the chest was stabbed by a flying sword. The whole body was also covered with pink. Very poisonous, the whole person began to retreat, while receding, while looking at the Su Bai clone behind him, seems to be asking for help. "First kill one completely, and the rest will be solved." The body of the cap jumped directly in the middle of the sunglasses male clone and the fountain pool. The flywheel instantly turned into a huge virtual shadow, directly swaying The male clone of the sunglasses, the head of the sunglasses male clone was cut off at the moment, rolled to the ground, and the headless body fell down. Then, the cap did not rest and did not hesitate. The flywheel rotated a half turn and then cut directly to the neck of the white clone standing in the fountain pool. He wants to solve this problem quickly and once and for all, and end this boring game early. Chapter 347： Just a dead body? At this time, the head of the sunglasses male clones falling on the ground suddenly floated up, and the headless body held up on the ground with both hands. This picture is very strange, so that I am ready to keep up with the Su Bai clone. Zheng Yue, who attacked, had a glimpse of the down girl, subconsciously stagnation of his body shape, and at the same time his own weapon was in front of him. The left and right eyes of the men''s clones of the sunglasses released black and white beams respectively, shrouded themselves and shrouded the caps. The caps felt a chill in the back, and immediately recovered the flies that had already flown to the Su Bai. The flywheel turned and turned it around to protect his body. From beginning to end, the Su Bai clone was still motionless and still closed his eyes, as if he had nothing outside of him. The black and white beam is extremely corrosive. Fortunately, the flywheel of the cap is back in time, otherwise the cap may really be swayed by this unpredictable blow, but even so, the flywheel of the cap is constantly shaking, the cap itself. The breath is not very stable, and it is obviously under great pressure. "Life and death yin and yang eyes." Sunglasses snorted in the man''s mouth, "Mom, really can be brought back to life, no, it is back to the light." Su Bai looked at the sunglasses man accidentally. "Is this not your clone?" The meaning is that with this skill, your own body is not clear? Still surprised? The sunglasses man licked his lips. "But I just got the smear of the yin and yang method, but I just just got into my own eyes. I don''t know how to use it or how to rush it. Its just a fog. Obviously, the sunglasses man is excited inside, because he thought that the yin and yang fragments he had obtained before were only the illusion that he could see through the illusion and ghosts in the future, but he did not expect that he could still have the skull cut off. Ability to continue to stand up, Damn, this is the real ability to see through the yin and yang of life and death! Even if it is not a real death, but even if it is killed, it will be a very eye-popping ability to suddenly kill the enemy. After all, as a listener, who is willing to marry someone else? clothes? Su Bai silently, from the narration of the sunglasses man, he knows one thing, that is, the sunglasses man himself does not know that he actually has such a kind of card, it seems that the terrorist broadcast this time on the clone A lot of effort, the ability that the ontology possesses, everything that comes with it, is unlocked, any questions about integration, difficulties about compatibility, all kinds of things, all of which are best suited to terrorist broadcasts with their supreme ability. The story of the terror broadcast is solved in the world of stories. The sunglasses man who is present now is the terror broadcast according to his own prediction. The strongest and most perfect sunglasses man after one year, because the ability of the male model of the sunglasses before has made the sunglasses man feel incredible, he I also know that even if I give myself a year, even if he is allowed to integrate his life weapon, he will not show the power of this level, and even worse. Previously, the sunglasses men''s clones were unable to use their own weapons, and they fought for three hours with the three powerful weapons. This is already a very amazing thing. Now, the head falls behind. The yin and yang method shows that its ability is to make this thing gradually change to a strange. Every listener has more or less opportunities and has gotten some things, but not all of them will be continued and developed, many will be abandoned, and there are many that even if they want to delve into it. So simple and easy, it takes a lot of time and even requires insight and opportunity, and this opportunity is really impossible to meet. In the setting of the terrorist broadcast, it is equal to all the things in your body that make you completely unlocked in the state of enlightenment. This is the most terrible. This is simply a textbook, a textbook with great significance. If the sunglasses man can live through the world of this story, the performance of watching his clones this time can definitely be regarded as a huge fortune. The enhanced route of walking has a clearer understanding. "help!" The cap shouted to Zheng Yue and the down girl. Zheng Yue finger squatting, flying swords vacated, illusion of a virtual shadow directly stabbed the head of the sunglasses male clones suspended, the pink whips of the down girl shouted and fought, all the ripples swayed out, impacting that Black and white two-color light. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The continuous roaring sound came out, and the black and white two-color brilliance quickly collapsed. Together with the collapse of the head and the headless body of the sunglasses male clone, the direct disappearance of the blue smoke completely evaporated, leaving no Under the slightest. The last life-and-death yin and yang eyes are more similar to the returning light after death. A final afterglow struggles, but it is a pity that under the premise that the Su Bai clone still stands in the fountain pool, he even pulls a back. There may be no death together. After all, no matter how the three men of Zheng Yue and the down jackets are intriguing with each other, they are not stupid enough to sit and watch others die at this time, and their eyes are not so short-sighted. The male clone of the sunglasses was solved, the cap was full of sweat on the forehead, and Zheng Yue and the down girl were slightly gasping. The three men had not done their best when they joined hands. They all kept the back hand, but the strength of the three team was enough to stabilize. The male clones of the sunglasses were steadily suppressed, but the time of engagement was also prolonged. If the three people did their best at the beginning, they would not hesitate to be injured. It might take five minutes to win. Now, the last one is left. That, from beginning to end, the one that kept his eyes closed. "What problem did that clone have?" Zheng Yue asked, and at the same time, glanced at Su Bai over there. "He should have zombies and bloodstains, and be careful about his self-recovery ability, and The zombie''s corpse should also be careful. It will be very troublesome to get contaminated. There is no medicine or spirit grass here. It is not very convenient to detoxify." The down girl shook slightly. "It doesn''t seem to be a problem, but it doesn''t feel his breath. Moreover, he is too quiet. In addition, if this clone switches out of the zombie state, Zheng Jie, are you just restraining him? If I switch to a blood group state, I can limit his movement speed to the maximum extent." "First rest for a quarter of an hour, let this breath be slowed down and say." The cap is rare at this time, and the last blow after the death of the male clone of the sunglasses, for Zheng Yue and the down girl, the impact is not Big, but for the cap, it is really hurt. If it is not the flywheel to get back in time, there may be a chance that it will be dragged down when the back is dead. Zheng Yue sat cross-legged, flying sword suspended in the side, the down girl stood in the same place with a closed eyes, the breath is long, the cap is constantly carrying out the breath, a purple breath is constantly ejected from his breath. In fact, the three people have some eyes on their eyes. After they have played against the male clones of the sunglasses, the three of them naturally see how much the battle value of watching their clones is. This is equivalent to the terrorist broadcast to a small stove. Opportunity, to point you to the development track and direction. However, as a paradox, they dare not choose their own clones to fight, because they are very clear about their own strength, but also have confidence in their own strength, they all think that if it is among the three of them Clone, then the speed and strength of progress after one year will be terrible. When you don''t watch it, you will be killed by the clones. It is really funny. Su Bai and the sunglasses men really stand on the side like the spectators, and there is nothing to do. In fact, their strength is not so unbearable, but perhaps it is from the trust of the same level of the fusion of the weapon, so whether it is a cap Still Zheng Yue, they did not plan to play with La Su Bai, and the facts also proved that the three of them joined forces and it was enough to solve the current situation steadily. Between the three people, there has been a tacit understanding, that is, two clones to solve them, and then when they are divided into "mutton", that is, they are divided into three people. If so, what is the opinion of Su Bai and the sunglasses man? There are other thoughts, and the three are expected to solve them together. "You are dead," Su Bai said. The sunglasses man nodded and then shook his head again. "Oh, its a bit sad." "If he used to shoot your body about you, you wouldn''t be so ruthless." "Yes, that''s the truth, but who can explain, for your hair, your clones are still standing still and standing still?" Obviously, the sunglasses man is very puzzled by this scene. At first, everyone thought that the clones must be on the ground one by one, but in the course of the battle, the sunglasses man clearly saw that his clone actively wanted to retreat to find Su Bai. Help with clones. However, the clone of Su Bai still stood still. Su Bai shook his head. "I don''t know." "That''s your clone, you don''t know?" The sunglasses man has some words. "It won''t be a terrorist broadcast based on your heart and so on. It''s estimated that you have lived less than a year later. I am dead, so now this one in the fountain is just a dead body?" "........." Su Bai. Chapter 348： Percent Honestly, it is not unreasonable for the sunglasses man to say it, but it is really difficult for Su Bai to accept this result. How can he die early in a year? After a period of rest, the cap raised his head, his eyes were small, and like the eagle, there was a glimmer of light. This is a very conceited person, and at the same time, a very unprincipled person. The cap first looked at the Su Bai clone, then looked at the Su Bai and the sunglasses man over there. Finally, the gaze patrolled Zheng Han with the down girl, and the down girl and Zheng Yue also returned a clear look. The communication between the audience is sometimes very simple. One eye, one body movement, everyone understands, because the most exchanged in this case is actually the benefit. Solve the last clone, and then wait for the opportunity to appear, or called "mutton", let us three people. The cap of the cap stretched out and pointed to Su Bai. The flywheel made a black arc in the air and turned into three hurricanes. It whizzed down and rushed directly to Su Bai. Before that, the cap was intended to be hot, but the sunglasses were cloned. The body came back with a light, and the rhythm of the cap was disrupted. Su Bai is also a little nervous at this time. This kind of tension is very special and contradictory. Because of his own clones, people who want to kill must have themselves, but he does not want to see his clones. Chopping melons and cutting vegetables seems to kill, of course, even more reluctant to confirm that this clone is actually dead. When the cap started, Zheng Yue followed up with the down girl, and had the first experience with the men''s clones of the sunglasses, so that their cooperation with this time is more tacit. However, I havent waited for Zheng Yue to sacrifice the flying sword. I havent waited for the down jacket to set the enchantment. The flywheel of the cap directly penetrated the body of the Su Bai clone, and easily cut the arms and head of Su Bai. As well as the legs, the Su Bai clone was directly cut into a human stick. "ͨ..." Su Bais head rolled down on the ground and still closed his eyes. "Amount..." The sunglasses man accidentally mentioned his glasses. "Are you really dead?" Su Bai himself is also somewhat inaccurate, because he can''t sense the slightest breath on the clones. From the beginning to the present, hey, the terrorist broadcast will not play such a fun, really think that he can''t live for a long time. So deliberately getting a dead person out of disgusting yourself? After all, if the previous ridicule becomes a reality, it is really speechless, and even a bit too boring. Even if it is the aesthetic of terrorist broadcasting, it will not be unreasonable. Not only was Su Bai and the sunglasses men very surprised, Zheng Yue, the cap and the down girl also smoked their faces, and there was a feeling of punching into the cotton. What exactly is going on? "Oh shit." The flywheel of the cap danced at this time, directly chopping the flesh of the Su Bai clone like a meat sauce. For a time, the flesh and blood splashed, and the Su Bai clone directly became the meat of the land. Su Bai took a step forward and looked at the cap: "what do you mean." The sunglasses man quietly pulled La Su Bai in his hand and reminded him: "This is just your copy, not you, not you." On the face of the cap, there was a touch of playfulness and sorrow. Turning his head and looking at his own Su Bai, "Here, you are not qualified to speak." Zheng Yue and the down girl did not like the cap and the body, especially in the face of the body of the body, after all, the provocation inside is really too strong, no one can stand it, but they both Did not say anything, just standing on the side and watching. Su Bai sneered and pointed to the cap: "Not long ago, someone just said this to me." You guys, these ants! Lan Lins hysterical roar before suicide seemed to echo in Su Bais mind. "Oh, please go away." The cap loosened his neck, and the flywheel took the initiative to fly to Su Bai, and began to hover around Su Bai. This is the face and threat of the red luoluo. "If you combine the weapons of the life, you will be invincible in the world, and you will not see your own virtues." Su Bai pushed the man behind his back and pulled his sunglasses. He had five black nails in his left hand and he did not hesitate to hold the flywheel. "Oh." The cap snorted with a disdain. "Hey!" The flywheel continued to rotate, cutting the fingers of Su Bai. For a time, the flesh and blood of Su Bai''s entire left hand were all discrete, leaving only one white bone. However, Su Bailian did not wrinkle his brow and continued to use his own bone knot to clamp the flywheel. Then, the whole person rushed over to the cap. Zheng Yue frowned, things, a bit wrong. The down girl is also looking up slightly, is it guilty? At the same time, Zheng Yue and the down girl looked at each other. Two people are hesitant to solve the white cap together at this time. If the five people are destined to have civil strife, it would be better to happen as soon as possible. At the same time, it will end as soon as possible. However, just one reason for this is to take the initiative to stand up to life and death. Su Bais actions and choices make Zheng Yue and the down girl somewhat incomprehensible. Also difficult to understand is the sunglasses man, of course, there is a cap, but the cap does not mind killing Su Bai first. He actually looked at Su Bai after the first task was robbed by Su Bai. However, this is actually the character of Su Bai. The flywheel is still spinning, and the pain of the heart is constantly transmitted to the mind from the palm of the hand, but it does not let Su Bai back down, but let the violentness in Su Bais heart The breath is more intense. Other mom''s main line tasks, Go to the ****** terrorist broadcast settings, Go to ****** and live well, I dare to slap the flesh and blood of my copy in front of Laozi. Dare to humiliate Lao Tzu so unscrupulously, Lao Tzu will not make you better! The sunglasses man sighed. He didn''t know why Su Bai was so impulsive. At the same time, he also saw Zheng Yue and the down girl also subconsciously came together to know that the three guys had reached a united front, and the sunglasses man was broken. To help Su Bai, he stood silently and did not speak or do anything; At this time, the downhole stone directly shot behind the back of Su Bai is actually considered to be a man of sunglasses. After all, the relationship between the audience, you really can not ask too much, not to give you a knife behind it is considered a true love. Su Bai naturally saw the action of Zheng Yue and the down girl, and naturally knew what they would be on the three people, but Su Bai didnt care, really didnt care, just like an ordinary person was deliberately deliberately Take your photo and swear like it, its inevitable. however, at this time, A crisp sound suddenly came, following, It is a kind of sultry and cold to the extreme, so that the soul of some people in the place can not help but tremble at this time. The piece of meat began to wriggle at this time, and the four scattered outside began to actively gather together, as if each piece of flesh and blood with great wisdom and autonomy. "He is not dead!" Zheng Yue immediately gave a splendid drink, and the flying sword, which was originally pointing to Su Bai, turned a corner at this time and rushed directly to the piece of meat. "Fire dance!" Zheng Yues flying sword was engraved with a golden eagle. At this time, Jin Wus image came alive. The flying sword also flew up and down with flames, and along with the flying sword, it was plunged into the meat. "boom!" Sparks splashed, and there was a roar of faint screams. All the flesh and blood were completely ignited and burned at this time. The down girl went to Zheng Yue at this time, and their attention has been removed from Su Bai, and now they are completely placed on the replica. The cap also looked to the other side. He subconsciously waved his hand in an attempt to summon the flywheel. However, Su Bai was even more awkward, holding his flywheel in his hands, preferring to watch his own flesh and blood splash, and not let go. "Give your face a shame!" The cap was immediately angered and rushed directly toward Su Bai. In the fire, the flesh and blood were not burnt or discolored, and they continued to squirm slowly. It seems that there was no change at all. Instead, Zheng Yues face suddenly changed, his mouth overflowed with blood, and his hands were printed. The Feijian was collected back, and at the end of Feijians sword, it was stained with a layer of black, and the weapon of the life was damaged. Naturally, Zheng Yue himself was also implicated. The down girl saw it and didn''t hesitate. The whip stretched out and turned into a pink circle with a string of cockroaches. However, the down girl suddenly gave a cry, her time for enchantment was short enough, but at this moment, the flesh and blood seemed to disappear as if it had evaporated. Missed? ............ "This weapon is connected with my mind. It is impossible for you to use this method to win my flywheel. If you forget, I will not talk nonsense with you. Since you are anxious to reincarnate, I will send you on the road. The cap was flashed with lightning and a thunderous sound was heard. Su Bais arms are almost completely white bones. The flywheel is still spinning and cutting. Su Bais eyes are also blood red at this time. Its crazy, its free. Color, thoroughly hysterical color! Su Bai doesn''t feel pain, doesn''t feel pain, and doesn''t feel sad or sad because he is close to his death. At this moment, he is actually calm, as if from one extreme to the other. "boom!" A crisp sound came out, Su Bai was swept out and the flywheel floated in midair. The cap suddenly disappeared, because this is not his strength, he is not near the body of Su Bai, A white hand clasped the flywheel in a very elegant posture. The flywheel immediately stopped rotating, and there was also a layer of ice on it, as if it were frozen. Then, The cap only felt a gust of wind blowing from his body. The flywheel also returned to him. but, The flywheel just gently slid across the top of the cap. Simultaneously, When just passing the ankle position, Released the ice, "puff" That part, it was cut, just right, When it falls to the ground, A very strong sound was heard. "Hey..." Chapter 349： Completely teasing! Su Bai was swept away by a sudden attacking force and smashed a coffee chair, but it didn''t matter. After all, the characteristics of Su Bai were, to a certain extent, thick and thick. However, when I looked up and saw the scene, Su Bai was also stunned. The son-in-law who was alone on the ground was so blind, and the owner of the son-in-law still stood in the same place. I believe everything that has just happened. The cap is clear about how sharp the flywheel of its own weapon is, and the force of the ice that has not completely dissipated on the flywheel is equivalent to an anesthetic effect, which makes the cap not feel its own crotch until now. The slightest pain in the position. Zheng Yue and the down girl also shifted their attention from the original one of the mud to the side. They naturally saw things that symbolize life, colonization, and utensils. However, they are not like reality. What the girls in the world are ashamed of, but the depths of the pupils of both of them are shocked. Imagine, in a blink of an eye, cutting a egg that blends with the mighty weapon. What a terrible speed and how much crushing power? A flowing purple long hair, still closed with eyes and eyes, with the charm of the eyebrows and the posture of the feet floating, silent, but more shocking than the drums. he, Still closed my eyes, he, Still no one else, but, this moment, Everyone present will not be stupid enough to think that the clone in front of him is still dead. Otherwise, who can explain why the stuff of the cap and the ancestors have already said goodbye to him? At this time, the cap also showed a kind of arrogant nature, roaring, the flywheel suddenly bloody, but did not take the initiative to launch an offensive to the clone, but around him, his body shape is also non-stop Retreat Zheng Yue and the down girl will be willing to take the initiative to close the distance with the cap. Throughout the process, the clones were still motionless. It seemed that the image was not the same as before, and it was no different from the one who stood in the fountain pool before. The long flowing hair is not like the kind of vulgarity and ridiculousness of killing Matt. Instead, it shows a kind of embarrassment and madness. Every hair has no wind and it is automatic. Just like it can capture all the atmosphere around, people can''t help but look up. Stuck in. At the same time, the feet and the ground have a height difference of about two decimeters, and the toes are slightly downward, but form a proper quiet. The collar of the clothes is slightly open, and the black windbreaker does not have the slightest scent of the instrument, but it is a sinister charm. People rely on clothes, but at the same time, clothes have to rely on people to reverse, some people, with their own charm, can completely wear a humble clothes to the true taste and feeling. Distinctive edges and corners give a faint sense of oppression at this time, such as the same tiger, is sleeping, but the power and dangerous atmosphere has already emerged, shocking the beasts. One hand of the cap was placed in the position of his ankle. The stinging felt that it was only this time. He did not go back to the childrens bags on the ground. To his audience at this level, his heart has long been a terrible To the point, he knew that even if he became an **** now, but as soon as he finished the story world, the terrorist broadcast would help him recover his body and he would change back to a man. However, this feeling of pain and shame still caused his body and mind to have a certain impact. It can even be said to be a torture. The clones actually lack IQ, but they are only props of terrorist broadcasting. They are basically equivalent to a killing. The machine, which was confirmed by the clones of the men''s sunglasses before, the clones of the sunglasses men took the initiative to die with the three men, did not retreat, did not think about avoiding, very hard, very straight, no other thoughts. But what is the meaning of this clone now? Before his own companion clones smashed the battle in front and even took the initiative to go back for help, he closed his eyes and stood there motionless, but just suddenly, he instantly cut a strong man with a speed that was incredible. Eggs. Zheng Yue three people now have no clues about Su Bai''s clones, and even some can''t understand them; This feeling, in fact, and they did not understand why Su Bai said that turning his face and turning his face desperately to die like a cap, completely do not care about his life and death and interests, and completely do not care about the so-called situation. The sunglasses man stood by Su Bai at this time and reached out to help Su Bai stand up. At this time, he couldnt tell what it was, but he still had a little bit of anticipation: "He just said, is it saving you?" Su Bai shook his head. "I don''t know, but it is impossible." The clones definitely have greater hatred towards the ontology. Su Bai understands that it should be that the clones feel that only he can kill himself, others, and not. The sunglasses man nodded a little disappointment. Indeed, it is impossible for a terrorist broadcast to make such a mistake. It is impossible to say that a clone with the same feelings and feelings is produced. It is too ugly to eat. Zheng Yue looked at Su Bai, his lips were slightly moving. This was a voice through the air. Su Yues voice immediately appeared in Su Bais ear. "Do you think your clone won''t kill you?" Su Bai shook his head. "I don''t believe it." "Then you and his grievances will be put on hold. Wait until the clone has solved you and continue. I can promise that the two of you will solve the problem after two of them. I will not intervene with her. After all, in fact, I also want to see your dog biting the dog." Obviously, it was Zheng Yues pressure on Su Bais clones that led her to become cautious and steady. Su Bai suddenly smiled, then nodded, "Okay." In fact, there is a saying that Su Bai did not say that if his clones solved the three people and then killed themselves, he also felt very cool. The girl in the down jacket showed a touch of pink, with a touch of indifference and disgust on her face. The palm of her hand waved, and the pink did not enter the crotch of the cap. The cap suddenly felt that the wound in the crotch position had been crusted, and it did not hurt, but this Let the female companion give myself the feeling of treating this part of the injury, and let the cap''s shyness go further. "His blood state is a bit scary, and it is not like a simple blood-recovery ability, there are other flavors inside." Zheng Yue at this time will fly the sword in front of himself, began to separate the space, "not dying breath, It is a characteristic of zombies. He has integrated the immortality of the zombies with the spontaneous recovery of the blood, so he has reached an extreme manifestation of self-healing ability. I can be responsible for suppressing his zombie atmosphere." The feather girl''s whip turned open, and a bright gold silk came out. "I will restrain his **** atmosphere." next moment, Zheng Yue gave a low drink, and Feijian ran to Su Bai with a rune at a very fast speed. At the same time, the feathers of the down girl shone with golden light, and they gathered a cage with a holy atmosphere, her skin. Whip Ming Ming is a kind of genital weapon, but she can actually give a holy radiance, obviously, she also has her own unique means. The flywheel turned into ten ghosts, and each flywheel was equipped with a strong thunderbolt. Obviously, this time the cap was also taken out by the means of pressing the bottom of the box. The flywheels attack status is very strong now, and because of lightning The force is all the sinister nemesis, and he does not want his own flywheel to be easily grasped by the other side, although that time is indeed a great component of his own great intention. In the face of the offensive of the three strong players, the Su Bai clone is still motionless, and still does not even blink his eyes, as if he is ready to be crushed into meat again, but obviously this time Being crushed into meat, the three people will never let the clones go as easily as they did last time. The charm was carried by the flying sword and directly stabbed the eyebrow of the clone. When the tip of the sword was about to reach the skin of the clone, a layer of frost suddenly covered it, and the flying sword was frozen from the top to the bottom. The clone is moving, His hand stretched out and pinched the rune that had been condensed with the aura. Then he took a step and took the initiative to move forward. The whip is shrouded down, and the holy cage seems to be the purgatory of the vampire at this time. After all, this breath is somewhat similar to the breath of God, specifically for the blood. However, behind the clones, a shadow suddenly appeared. This shadow was tied to the cross, burning around with fire, with a hysterical madness; When Su Bai in the distance saw this shadow, he immediately understood what it was, and it was the memory picture of the blood of the blood. The shadows raised their heads and made a silent roar against the cage that fell above them, with a deep contempt. "Hey.........oh........." The cage begins to break, no, it is a direct collapse; The down girl spit out a blood, and the whole person fell to the ground. The flywheel of the cap cuts into the clones, and the surrounding space seems to feel this terrible sharpness. However, at this time, the body disappeared at once, and a group of blood fog remained in place, slowly becoming light, so many flywheels directly cut a loneliness. In a blink of an eye, the clone appeared behind Zheng Yue. Zheng Yues whole person suddenly trembled. She perceives that she is almost in danger of sticking to her back. For a time, she is a little helpless. The scene that she has just encountered in the cap is still in her mind. She is afraid that she will become the next one. Because the other party is clearly playing with the three of them, Play thoroughly! "Hey..." Zheng Yue saw a hand sticking out from behind, pinching the position on her chest, and lifting it up and down again. The man is still closed, But that person showed a smile of evil spirits at this time: "really, Getting older, ............" Chapter 350： Sweep, sweep, sweep! Zheng Yue suddenly had some consciousness, as if some people could not believe it. The other party easily broke the **** of the three of them, which was almost a crushing situation. For a time, Zheng Yues thoughts were very chaotic, really messy. She forgot to resist, forgot to speak, and forgot everything. Of course, she actually knew in her heart that resistance is actually a useless work, even rationally telling She, not rebellious, can live longer. In the world of stories, female audiences are often very pitiful. Sometimes they really have to sell their bodies to survive and to win the favor and care of those powerful male listeners. Zheng Yue has already left that level, but These reasons, she will not understand, these things, not to say whether she has done it herself, but at least heard or even seen it, In order to survive, what else can''t be abandoned? Anyway, even if it is a virgin, devotion in the world of the story, after leaving the story world, the film can still be restored, isn''t it? In fact, for my body, it has no effect. Of course, because there are more extreme characters in the audience, there are also many listeners who like the male style. Some male listeners who are more white and tender are often not exempt from customs, and sometimes even know that the male audience in the same story world is good. In that case, I will take the initiative to let go of all dignity and personality to help the male audience. The story world, the audience group, is synonymous with extremes and metamorphosis. Here, wrapped, except dirty, dirty. The down girl wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and looked at the man standing behind Zheng Yue, and then looked at Su Bai, not far away, with a touch of unbelievable color. She really can hardly believe that after one year, Su Bai could actually be so strong that it was almost crushed, and the three of them joined forces, and even the other party did not have the qualification to open their eyes. Yes, the clones have been closing their eyes. At this moment, the down girl finally realized why the clone had been standing in the fountain pool with her eyes closed before, and did not move, nor blinked, as if everything around him was not related to him. because, because, Because everyone present is not worthy of his attention, his level of strength has reached this point, where needs to seriously and the people present to play this childish game? Not to mention... I have to play with another clone, which is simply... an insult to him! Yes, insult! Five of them, why did you choose his clone? why? why! ! ! The clone gently pushed Zheng Yue. As a strong fusion of the weapon of the life, Zheng Yue actually fell like a normal weak woman on the ground. She clenched her lips and seemed helpless at this time. Because she immediately felt that her culottes were torn apart quite arbitrarily. it''s here, In front of everyone, To be yourself, Do that kind of thing? Zheng Yues lips are biting and bleeding. She subconsciously wants to stand up, but in an instant, her hands and feet are frozen on the ground. This kind of ice is harder than the deepest soldering iron, let her Unable to move, Feijian has just been summoned, and he was frozen on the ground in an instant, completely ignoring his connection with Feijian. Zheng Yue tried to turn his head and looked at the down girl and the cap next to him. The cap stepped forward and took the initiative. The whole body flashed with lightning. The down girl''s hands are smashed, and a star glow is taken from the underworld. They know that the three of them are a whole. At this time, there is no such thing as a philanthropy. The sunglasses man also came forward, and the light flashed in the eyes. Zheng Yue, after releasing the distress signal, closed her eyes with a bit of sorrow. She knew that everyone here is not the opponent of this clone, so she is ready for that kind of preparation. The setting of the terrorist broadcast should not be allowed to kill everyone here. There are definitely a few who will survive in the five people. Zheng Yues heart even thinks that if the other person wants himself, he will perform well. If the clones will not kill themselves, is it to disguise themselves to complete the task? Because, according to the character of the clone, he really can do this! Zheng Yues age is in her thirties, close to forty. She is not old, and she became divorced after she became an audience. Naturally, there is nothing*****. At this time, she suddenly felt a little gratified. Underneath, should it still be tight? Su Bai was so eager to find a chair and sat down. It seems that he did not want to join in. At this time, this scene, in this picture, killing himself with his own copy, is a bit too damaging to this beauty. Moreover, Su Bai does not think that his own joining can change the situation. There are not many of his own, and he has a lot of himself. It is better to watch their own clones kill them one by one, and finally wait for themselves to be killed. If you change to other situations, even if you face a powerful enemy, such as a blood corpse, Su Bai knows that his strength is not good, but he is also able to have the courage and attitude of a fish, but because he is facing himself after one year. He suddenly couldnt afford that kind of energy. The clones tore off Zheng Yues culottes, and a faint smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. The fingers gently twitched Zheng Yues **, and then gently flicked, a thin cloth bomb On the tun of Zheng Yue. Immediately afterwards, he stood up and did not look at Zheng Yue, who was already a big open door. It seems that he has no interest in this body. Before, it was really just for fun. Everything is only what he wants to do, but there is no purpose and utilitarian. At this point, Su Bai is not surprised. In fact, he knows that he has a high demand for that aspect. Unless the atmosphere is very strong and the other party feels happy, the rest of the time, Su Bai is not willing to go easily. Have a relationship with casual women. When many ordinary people are guessing the life of those real sons, the wine and champagne and the various beautiful women always appear in their minds. This idea and the ancient peasants think that the emperor can happily eat ten fritters and add ten Like a big meat bag, the more easily it is, the more it will not be cherished. The more you can get tired of it, the more likely it is that some of the sons like to let go of the waves, but they have a soft spot for sensual dogs, but including Su Bai. Many of the real sons and sisters whom Su Bai has touched, their attitude towards women is actually very simple, because they dont need to spend any time to work hard to survive the information, and these things actually occupy the vast majority. Most of the time for ordinary people, so they have a lot of their own hobbies, or ... oh well. Sex is not the absolute pursuit of human life. Otherwise, if all those who succeed are all plunged into a woman''s heap, there will be no such art in the world, and there will not be so many great people and things. It is. The light of the sunglasses man first shot out and directly aimed at the clone. However, the clone just opened the mouth slightly, and the beam of light directly hit the mouth of the clone. He chewed it slightly and frowned slightly. Not very satisfied with this taste. Then, the body shape of the clone disappeared in the field and appeared in front of the cap. The flywheel of the cap was immersed in its back, half exposed, flesh and blood, which is a way to stimulate your potential and strength. At the time, the power of the thunderbolt on the cap can be almost completely reduced as a drop of water. However, the clones only flowed a touch of golden brilliance. When the cap of the cap came over, the clone just touched the other''s fist with one finger of his own. "boom!" a muffled sound, Its a bit like a gunshot. In an instant, the lightning bolts on the top and bottom of the cap disappeared, and the whole person was more like a kite with a broken line. Su Bais eyes sitting there were suddenly widened. Kill demon! This is the ability of a Hellfire shotgun! The clone can''t use the weapon of the life, but Su Bai still understands that the weapon of his own clone fusion is the Hellfire shotgun! The enchantment of the down girl reappeared. This time, she weaved three enchantments and crossed them together in an attempt to trap the clones. However, the cloned Su Bai just reached out and five fingers kept shaking, like playing the piano, bit by bit, one stitch and one line, constantly calculating, the down girl was woven in the net, and the clone Su Bai is in the line, almost less than ten seconds of effort, the three-way cross enchantment is completely lifted, without the slightest fireworks! This is the spiritual power that was gained after the brain flower was swallowed up. Su Bais fingers were slightly tightened. Why didnt he develop it at all? The down girl is in the same place, The clone Su Bai did not kill, he just floated in the place and slowly came to Su Bai. Su Bai stood up and looked at the clones that were close to him. "Know, why did I close my eyes for so long?" The clones sound exactly the same as Su Bai. "I can''t guess what I''m thinking, let alone myself after a year." Su Bai replied. The clone is slowly, First time, Open your eyes, Its a pair of scorpions that go to the extreme, the left eye is red, the right eye is black, with a suffocating charm. "Because when I was made, I completely imitated your appearance, but, I don''t really like myself, Now, hairstyle. The clone reached out and gently scraped the bangs of Su Bai. "After going back, change your hairstyle." Su Bai nodded and said very seriously: "it is good." Chapter 351： Oh, it’s so good. The first sentence that clones say to themselves is about hairstyles; The reason why I stood in the fountain pool before was not willing to come out because the clones were wearing the same clothes as the current Su Bai, and they were also the hair style of Su Bai. And this is what the clones don''t want, or that he doesn''t like it. In a year''s time, enough people''s temperament has undergone great changes, the most obvious and most direct, that is, the integration and improvement of pedigree, the impact on their own personality. Lineage is an ecology that will definitely affect the ontology. This is the role of both sides. Then, there is a butterfly effect in every aspect, in which naturally there are also aesthetic changes, such as... hairstyle. However, such an explanation is somewhat incomprehensible to others around, because it is really far-fetched and frustrating. This, What is the reason for the door? However, Su Bai can understand and even feel empathy. One year later, he hopes to let himself see a gesture he feels the best, just as Su Bai felt that even if he let his clone kill everyone else, It is also very cool to be killed by your own clones. This is a reason for not explaining, a different emotional tendency. When terrorism broadcasts a clone, it is not only based on the bloodlines of the ontology, but also various enhancements and means, and even incorporates the mind, and with Su Bais mental development, one year later, it becomes this way, and indeed It is normal again. It is a pity that whether it is Zheng Yue or a cap, or a sunglasses man and a down girl, they actually have no contact with Su Bai for a long time. If they are a fat man and a monk, they are expected to see Su Bai a year later. Clones appear in front of them, and certainly there will be no such thoughts as they are, similar to the caps; A mental illness, only one year later, will only be more serious. As long as he is not dead, as long as he is not dead, then one year is enough for him to continue to run on the path of mental illness. God knows that there will be an incredible character. monster? The clone just talked to Su Bai about the hairstyle, then turned around. He and Su Bai seem to only need to say that this is enough. Some things, more, no meaning, because either Su Bai or clone The body itself knows that the self after this year is set by the terrorist broadcast, not the one after the real year. In a year''s time, Su Bai can have more attempts, more choices, may become bad, but it is not impossible to become better. Both people understand each other''s mentality and character, and it is impossible to follow the template one by one. Therefore, some nonsense does not need to be said. Instead, let the other party see each other for a year. Lower yourself. The most important thing to walk is not how to go step by step, but the power to choose your own direction. If the road is chosen by yourself, then even if it is wrong, there is nothing to regret and regret. The body shape of the clone appeared next to Zheng Yue. Zheng Yues hands and feet were frozen on the ground and could not move. When the clone appeared again in front of her, her face was more exposed. Shameful. Its a pity, just now, she is still thinking about whether the other party will feel that she is not tight enough and not satisfied, but who knows that the other party has no intention of moving herself. The other partys body is more of a kind of teasing. And the attitude of ridicule, there is no trace of interest and appetite. For an elderly woman, for a woman with a strong self-respect, it is even more insulting than killing her, almost equivalent to throwing her personality into the mud, and stepping on a lot of feet. The clone looked at Zheng Yues eyes, from which he read the deep hatred, but he didnt care, he really didnt care, his life was like a moth, his appearance His entry into the people''s sight is nothing more than the last gorgeous moth. Like the clones of the men''s sunglasses, there are no specialities in the limitations and choices of the Su Bai clones. However, he still made different choices from the male clones of the sunglasses. Naturally, after accepting this choice, the result of. I didn''t want to live forever, I didn''t think about it forever, why should I care about the hate in your eyes? If you want to hate, just hate me now, of course, the premise is that you have to have this courage. After I destroy your dignity and get rid of your courage, you still have the guts to vent your anger. Is it up to me now? After all, the gap between the two of us is only a years time. One year, very short, It''s really short. The clones smashed down and pierced their nails into the neck of Zheng Yue. The skin color of Zheng Yue immediately appeared red and black. This is a symptom of corpse poisoning. The toxicity is not dead, but it is enough to force Zheng Yue. It took seven or eighty-eight, and the rest of her time and energy, in addition to controlling the spread of toxins, could not be separated into other things. Immediately, the clone appeared in front of the down girl. The down girl seemed to know what was going to happen. She looked very calm, exhaled a deep breath, then closed her eyes and whispered: "Thank you for letting me see my shortcomings and let me know." The road to go later." This very sweet girl looks like a temperament at all times. However, it does not seem to be gentle, it seems to be the nature of Su Bai, whether he is now, or a year later, facing a beautiful and sweet woman, it seems that there is no impact at all, and there is no touch at all. The palm of the clone was placed on the forehead of the down girl, and the down girl did not resist, because she knew clearly, did not resist, and had the opportunity to survive. If she resisted, there would be no vitality. The spirit of the clones poured down, as the flood of the Yellow River flooded the sea of ??the down girl, and then the palms were removed; The face of the down girl showed a pale white color. The eyes, ears, nose and nose were overflowing with blood. It was really I saw the pity. Her hands held the ground and opened her eyes. The eyes were clear and sometimes chaotic. Then, the clone came to the cap. The lips of the cap licked, and it seemed to be intended to be arrogant, because he saw that the clone only seriously injured the other two people, and did not have a killer, so he also had some conviction in his heart, and the cap was ready to be hit hard. However, this hatred, he has already remembered in his heart, if this story is not reported in the world, anyway, come to Japan! People, that''s it. When they meet the evildoers, they will be afraid to be like a rabbit, but when they meet people who don''t really take their lives, they will jump very high. The clone seems to be hesitant, looking back and looking at Su Bai, his face showing a smile. "You know what I have to do, is it?" The clone asked Su Bai. Su Bai nodded. "I know." Yes, Su Bai does know that because he and the clones seem to be two people, but two people have the same habits, the same world view, the same personality, and naturally, have the same style of acting! Raise one foot, The cap of the cap had a stunned color on his calm face. He immediately shouted: "No, you can''t do this." The foot of the clone stopped in midair and looked at the cap with a slight confusion. He asked: "What can I not do?" "You can''t kill me, you didn''t kill them! Why do you kill me, why do you kill me!" I have to say that the cap is smart. It is really a very intelligent person. He has even seen the style of this clone. The clone is very strong and very strong, but what he did and just with himself. The short communication of the ontology allowed the cap to be seen. This clone is a madman. He directly chose the will to violate the terrorist broadcast. The terrorist broadcast allowed him to do something. He did not do it. The terrorist broadcast made him out to kill. The audience here, he just chose to be bad but not killing. So, why did he kill himself? "Childish." The clones issued these two words. then, "Snapped" The skull of the cap burst open at this time, the brain splashed, the red and white, spilled a piece; If it is said that it is only a heavy-handling method for others, the mood of the clone is really different for the cap. He directly kills the cap, and does not leave mercy, leaving no room for the slightest. In fact, killing these audiences is the meaning of the existence of the terrorist broadcast, and the meaning of it. The clone is clear, but the character makes it. Even if there is only a short time, he is not willing to become a self. The slap in the hands of others, even if that person is a terrorist broadcast, is equally okay. However, now the cap is not out of obedience to the terrorist broadcast, but he feels that the cap is still the best, because he looks at the cap, not very comfortable. Sorry, you make me look down, and so, You are still dead. At last, The clone appeared in front of the sunglasses man; The sunglasses man swallowed, did not dare to move, looked at Su Bai, this is in the rescue, Su Bai did not speak, did not plead, because some things, Su Bai felt that should do, The fate of a woman is not the style of acting of Su Bai; The clone seemed to wait for two seconds, which gave Su Bai the opportunity and time to speak. After that, he reached out and pierced the sunglasses man''s pupil, and dug out the sunglasses man''s eyes. The sunglasses man screamed and squinted and rolled in pain; The clone looked at Su Bai and smiled slightly. "Do you think I am strong?" The clones opened their arms when they said this, as if they had changed a new dress and showed it to their friends. Su Bai shook his head and smiled: "lame." The clone nodded. "Yes, it''s really weak. Now if you can be stronger, it''s a little more scary, and then vie for some more............" The clone looked up a bit and looked at the building''s floor. Top, "I am a year later, I don''t have to go to the moth to fight the fire now. Damn, I know that I cant beat it and I want to keep smiling. I am so angry. Chapter 352： Picking peaches Ascended to the air, with a momentum that never goes forward, Its indeed a moth, Its really a moth, Because the clone doesn''t know where the terrorist broadcast is, Sometimes, the most painful thing is not that your opponent is very strong, but that you know that you have an opponent, but you dont know where he is. Or, to be more precise, you know that he is by your side, he is watching you, watching you, playing with you, laughing, ridiculing, enjoying yourself, And you can''t find it, Can''t touch, can''t see, This is a torture and a pain; The clone said, blame the current Su Bai is too weak. If the current Su Bai is stronger, it will be more terrible, and it will be more powerful. After a year, he will become stronger. At least, not even the side of the terrorist broadcast can''t touch it. There is no terrorist broadcast, but there are other ways. This is the stage where terror broadcasts are built, then, Just take the stage off! The clones were all around, the coldness bursts, the zombies screamed out, and everything around them began to be swept by terrible power, being destroyed and being attacked. This is his venting and his attitude; however, I don''t know if it is a terrorist broadcast that I expected this. Everything here can''t be damaged. This tells the audience very early and early. The audience also discovered very early according to their own observations. , Therefore, after the building was destroyed by the Achilles and Achilles, the building quickly recovered as it was, and even a hanger could not be destroyed. A vent, a break of up to a quarter of an hour, The clones floated quietly in the air, The figure, it looks, a bit lonely. Everything around me has not been destroyed. The quiet atmosphere is like a silent sarcasm. The body of the clone begins to slowly decompose and begins to dissipate slowly. All this is the meaning of the title. The terrorist broadcast will make you, and he will naturally have the ability to break you down. Anyway, although this is a clone of a terrorist broadcast that is calculated one year after the various aspects of Su Bai, it is a broadcast creation that belongs to the world of the story. In the world of stories, terror broadcasts are the masters of everything. He created you and naturally ruined you easily. The vented clone was still floating in the air, and the body was constantly being disintegrated. He did not panic at all. When he was made, there was a voice in his mind telling him. Kill a listener, can exist for a month, kill two listeners, live for a year, kill all listeners, and can exist permanently in this story world. I believe that the clones of sunglasses men also make choices. Any wise life knows how to make choices that make them alive. unless, He really doesn''t think properly. a sigh, coming out of the clone, no way, Even after one year, In the face of terrorist broadcasts, It is also such weakness and powerlessness. There is no vigorous fire, no killing of you, only because you refuse to follow the consequences of your assigned mission and mission. In a certain sense, the previous five chose Su Bais clone to fight, at least from the results. In fact, it is not a failure choice. Five people, only one dead, is already a very high survival rate. Su Bai raised his head and put his hands in his trouser pockets, so he quietly watched his clones slowly dissipate. There is not much communication between the two people, and it does not require much communication. From the clones, Su Bai found himself re-recognized himself, or that this is the fans of the authorities, but if the roles are interchanged, Su Bai feels that he would rather be willful, try to be positive with the terrorist broadcast. He would not be willing to kill the audience in front of him in the story world for the terrorist broadcasts, including even the present. Its okay to be a dog, but this price is really an insult. The clones finally, completely decomposed, turned into a little glory, and fell, He walked very cold and quiet, without the backdrop of the tsunami and the tsunami, until the end, this is a helpless, helpless appearance, helpless choice, and... Helpless ending. In the meantime, a certain position in Su Bais heart seemed to be stinging. For a long time, Su Bai did have some slack in his own strength improvement, at least not like when he first entered the terrorist broadcast. Su Bai has always been so eager, Su Bai has always felt that since he can''t get the exchange reinforcement directly from the micro store, then his own strength is improved, or pay attention to a follow-up, since it is a singularity, then take a step and take a step, after all, Referring to the people around, I have already made a quick progress in the audience sequence. I have already explained my excellence in the absence of direct redemption from the micro store. However, just like a picture of a young boy who doesn''t love to learn to ruin youth, seeing his desolate and desolate picture, Su Bai is also stimulated. One year later, when he faced the huge nightmare of terrorist broadcasting, it is still the same. Powerless. Taking a deep breath, Su Bai shook his head and left the extra emotions behind him; The clone is right. He feels that he is weak. Even if he swiftly swept the three strong men who combined the weapon, now they will be shocked if they ask Zheng Yue, the down girl and the dead cap. Yu Subais growth rate and horror can definitely be classified as a category that the future senior audience cant dare to admit; However, everyones views are different, and everyones feelings are different. What is the significance of claiming kingship in the sheepfold? In the face of the shepherd, it is only a lamb to be slaughtered. The sunglasses man also squinted on the ground and gently screamed. The freezing of Zheng Yues body has been resolved. She sits cross-legged and restrains the toxins in her body. The down girl is a look of time and time. What the clones left for themselves is a treasure. Even if he did not intend to follow his established guidelines in the first place, he still helped Su Bai to create the rest and created an excellent job for Su Bai. Picking the fruit environment. The clones of ordinary people have a deep resentment on the ontology, but in Su Bai, it is different, just like the clones that Su Bai felt at the time when he closed his eyes, if he could kill the others and kill them, then kill them. It is also a very cool thing to die by yourself. The clone of Su Bai is also not interested in the transaction of killing his own body and seeking a living time for terrorist broadcasts. In the capless body of the cap, it smashed down, and there was fresh blood flowing out of the wound. Su Bai licked his lips and sighed: "What a good blood, it is a waste." Lower his head, the fangs pierced the skin of the cap, began to **** the blood of the cap, the dead body, or the body of a strong fuse that fuses the weapon of the life, the essence contained in the blood is still considerable, until the body is sucked After the adult was dry, Su Bai wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth and stood up. The flywheel of the cap should be returned to the body. Su Bai had seen the monk forcibly getting out the life weapon of the dead black listener, but Su Bai couldn''t make it out, and look at the down girl and Zheng Yue. I dont think I can do this kind of thing. Its a pity that the flywheel cant get it, but, Su Bais eyes looked at the fountain pool. At least, there is a large piece of lamb waiting for him there. Su Bai went to the fountain pool. According to the terror broadcast and the hints from many previous signs, this time the story world is actually equivalent to a terrorist broadcast. It is a pity that the blood dead is dead, but it is still a pity, after all, he It is also considered to have spent a lot of effort on the blood corpse, so I intend to pass on the blood corpse and re-water the rotten leaves into the field. The water in the fountain pool was very clean, and Su Bai stood on the side and had no movement. Over there, Zheng Yues gaze also looked at Su Bai. She bit her lip and wanted to get up, but she gave up, because she really cant move more now. The corpse poison on her body may break out at any time. She cant die. Must stay alive, even if he is injured again, he can''t die. As long as he is alive, the current injury will be resumed by terrorist broadcasts. The down girl can move, but when she just stood up and prepared to go to the fountain pool like Su Bai, she took a few steps. Suddenly she shook her head in confusion and fell down. She suddenly forgot who she was and forgot her. What to do, she began a new round of thinking, and when she remembered who she was doing, she stood up and walked a few steps, and lost in the other direction, she once again forgot that she was Who. The heavy loss of the clones in the down girls knowledge of the sea really has a great impact on her. As for the sunglasses man, although his relationship with Su Bai is OK, but in the face of obvious benefits, there is no need to talk about the sentiment, lost the double-eyed sunglasses, although he did not die, did not lose consciousness, but It is equal to abolishing his 90% of the power. He is now holding a painful lie and lying there, and is also showing an attitude to Su Bai. Things, you take them, I don''t fight with you, as long as you leave me a life. The clones paved the way for Su Bai, and it was really bright. Su Bai closed his eyes and adjusted the interest for a while. The blood sucked from the cap was incorporated into himself. The injury has been restored at this time, and he immediately opened his eyes. Left hand, into the fountain pool, The spring is very cold, but, When Su Bais hand reached in, the spring began to boil, and the color gradually changed from the previous clearness to a blood red. Chapter 353： Ye Zi! In this regard, Su Bai did not have too many panic, just silently feel it. Gradually, he felt that there was a warm force in the fountain pool that was spreading into his palm. This feeling is similar to a spiritual massage. In the fountain pool, there is a **** corpse, and everyone in the room is almost clear. After all, the down girl first met Su Bai when she came to the bottom, and they briefly communicated with Su Bai. These people are basically I have been to Xi''an, but I don''t know if they have been in close contact with the blood corpse like Su Bai. In an instant, the warm power disappeared, and it turned into a suction force. Su Bai began to subconsciously resist, struggle, and began to pull out. However, the attraction of the water in the fountain pool is constantly increasing, and it is constantly increasing. It almost forms a tug-of-war posture with Su Bai. Su Bai did not know why this was the case. Although he did not notice any dangerous atmosphere and did not feel any maliciousness to himself, he still instinctively wanted to pull his hand out. After some wrestling, Su Bai finally succeeded in pulling his hand out from the inside, and the body could not help but squat back two steps. "Huh........." Breathing, it became a little heavy at this time. Around, suddenly became full of people; Customers coming and going, ushered in the service staff sent to, the mall that was originally dead, was finally filled with a kind of popularity. Su Bai stood at the fountain pond and looked around. If he didn''t guess wrong, this should be the mark of the deep soul of the blood corpse, just like the blood that he had obtained at the beginning. The human soul is a kind of existence that is detached from the flesh. Even after death, some memories and some pictures will continue to be preserved and will not be erased; Of course, the premise is that you are strong enough, your life level is enough for this qualification. If you are an ordinary person, you will die, and you will really have nothing. Since the terrorist broadcast chose this mall as the background of the story, it should also have its trade-offs and reasons. "Hello, please let me." A voice came from behind Su Bai, Su Bai turned and saw a supermarket male *** person pushing a trolley, he just blocked the way of others, and there are many activities arranged around the fountain pool. So, Su Bai is standing here, and it is impossible for people to turn around. Su Bai moved a few steps to one side, let out the space, the other party smiled with Su Bai, pushing the car out. The bottom floor of the mall is a supermarket, the second and third floors are clothing monopoly areas, the fourth floor is a playground, and the fifth floor is a cinema. Similar to the more popular Wanda Suning Square model, the merchants on each floor are basically outsourced, while the bottom layer The vast majority of this area is this large supermarket. Very delicate memory world, big scenes, everyone, every thing, is so fine, from here you can see that the deceased is strong before his death. However, from this point, it cannot be said that the blood corpse is much stronger than the vampire who left a drop of blood. Because the scenes of the two sides are different, the focus is different. Although the memory scene of the vampire is not very large, there are hundreds of them. The Templars and many cardinals, and even the pope and the disciplinary flame from God, are enough to be another big scene. Su Bai put his hands in his pockets and began to walk freely here. He didn''t go to the second floor. He just walked into the supermarket area and wandered around the shelves. Obviously, the surrounding customers and supermarket service staff were really I can see myself, which gives Su Bai a strange sense of integration. To be honest, the illusion and the real world Su Bai have also experienced a lot, but this is the first time I have entered the memory world with such high interactive ability. . Is it because the blood corpse was killed by the terrorist broadcast, but because of this particular story world, why is it preserved? In fact, there is still a possibility that the blood corpse is not dead, but this may be instinctually ruled out by Su Bai. One person, after killing all the senior listeners in Shaanxi, was caught by the terrorist broadcast to confirm the identity. The result is still If you dont die, does that mean the omnipotent and horrible radio broadcast, but its actually too powerful? Although my heart has always been repulsive and resentful of terrorist broadcasts, I have to admit that since Su Bais heart, the concept of the supremacy of terrorist broadcasting has been subtly implied in his own mind, and even some deep-rooted. As soon as the clone appeared, it was intended to be broadcast directly. More, it is estimated that because of his own existence time and principle, he knew that he could not survive, and it was better to be willful. Su Bai shook his head, and in his memory picture, he could still be a daze, but some couldnt stand himself, but this made Su Bai think of the organization that Chu Zhaos guy met, and the organization directly promoted it. The idea of ??resisting terrorist broadcasting. This kind of concept is worthless in the eyes of senior listeners, and even seems ridiculous, because the experience is much stronger and stronger. In fact, the awareness and contact with the terrorist broadcasting ability is more profound, and it is more able to touch the terrorist broadcast. Horror, of course, no one wants to be raised as a pig. Everyone must have dissatisfaction and resentment against the terrorist broadcast, but this sentiment is only in the bottom of my heart; And those low-level listeners are just a kind of pure fear. Their feelings are still at the most primitive stage. They treat terrorist broadcasts as gods. Unlike senior listeners, they often pass their own horror. The spleen of the broadcast is based on the aesthetics of the terrorist broadcast to get some hints and directions in the story world, so that the organization can attract a large number of low-level listeners to join, and thus - brainwashing. Those low-level listeners who are afraid of being desperate can get the warmth of "family" from this organization, and basically accept this kind of brainwashing. After all, even low-level listeners are not fools. They know that organizations like MLM are willing to go in. Accepting brainwashing, after all, compared to being brainwashed and pyramid schemes, it is still more terrifying than terrorist broadcasting. Only two evils can be taken lightly, just that the purpose of this organization is to really form a warm family to comfort each other. There are still other deeper ideas. When people come and go in the supermarket, Su Bai walks and sees. He thinks that since the fountain pool is at the bottom, the terrorist broadcast is also for everyone to go down from the highest level. In the memory picture of the blood corpse, the blood corpse should be at the most. There is a place on the bottom floor, so Su Bai has been patiently continuing to circle in the supermarket. About half an hour, the result is still no special place, no external stimulation, no illness, Su Bai''s temper is still very calm and calm, but even so, Su Bai can not help but have some irritating emotions, How long does it take to stay? Still, the blood corpse actually did not find a stranger into his memory? Or, the blood corpse has disappeared, so the memory picture is really just playing like a player. There is no pause, no fast forward and no induction. Su Bai touched his pocket, the wallet was still inside, and simply took a chewing gum and a bottle of drink and went to the checkout counter. "Hello, is there a membership card?" The cashier asked Su Bai very politely. "No." Su Bai replied. The cashier nodded and swept the two things of Su Bai. "Hello, sir, a total of ten five." Su Bai took out a hundred from the wallet and handed it over. "Sir, your mobile phone can use Alipay to pay, so it is convenient to draw points." The cashier pointed to the next brand, which is Alipay is engaged in activities. From this detail, it can be seen that this memory picture is indeed some time. After all, similar to Alipay WeChat payment in large supermarkets has been popularized for several years. Su Bai shook his head. The terrorist broadcast only allowed him to bring his wallet with cigarettes and lighters. The rest did not let the belt, and although Su Bai did not have much money, he still habitually puts only one hundred in his wallet. Yuan''s cash, the general change is lost in the car or at home, too lazy to put into the wallet. "Well, is there a five cents?" "No." The cashier whispered, some helpless, but still very polite: "Well, wait a moment." Looking for Su Bai for the money and invoice, Su Bai went to the outside of the supermarket area, that is, a little bit outside the checkout counter, first drank two drinks, then opened a chewing gum and chewed it in his mouth. This memory picture is really long enough, and it is boring enough. There is a big difference between people''s spiritual consciousness and reality. This perceived time flow rate is different. Although Su Bai knows that he has stayed in this memory picture for half an hour, it is estimated that they are in Zheng Yue. I just had to put my hand into the fountain pool. At this time, Su Bai saw that the supermarket waiter who was pushing the trolley came back. The goods on the trolley were empty. He looked at Su Bai and smiled at Su Bai. Su Bai also nodded, and his heart was slightly Suspicion, it will not be him. Its just like a **** corpse. Apart from knowing that its a man, theres really no other identifiable sign. Even the terrorist broadcast didnt do it at the beginning, let alone Su Bai. However, at this time, Su Bai suddenly heard the male waiter pushing the car around him shouting to the female cashier behind him: "Ye Zi, my mom just called me and told me to go back to dinner tonight, she gave you a chicken soup." Ye Zi? Su Bais pupil slammed, Oh shit, Finally found. Chapter 354： The anger of the blood corpse! Su Bai clearly remembers that the name that the blood corpse shouted when lying in the morgue was Ye Zi. At the beginning, because of all kinds of yin, the fat man shouted the name when he was on the phone with the female nurse. This made the terrorist broadcast Knowing the true identity of the blood corpse, which ultimately led to the end of the terrorist broadcast to bring the blood corpse into the story world. After the event, even the fat man felt a little unbelievable. His incredible place was not that the female ghost chatted with the female nurse and then called the phone to tell him the name. But feel that the level of blood corpse exists, Actually, when I am lying in the morgue, I will sleep? Then is it because he said that he was finally planted? However, one can be sure that this woman named Ye Zi is very important to the blood corpse. Then, This male waiter is a blood corpse? Su Bai looked at the male waiter, very ordinary face, very ordinary person. At this time, did he enter the story world? If it is, you can continue to be a waiter and continue to be a waiter. It can be said that his heart is terrible. Even Qin Yang, who is a taxi driver in Qinhuangdao, actually says that This kind of free and easy temperament, this point, Su Bai can clearly perceive, this is the barrier, is a kind of separation between the audience and the ordinary people around, However, this gap is not at all in this male waiter. This makes Su Bai somewhat unclear about the time. Obviously, the blood corpse and Ye Zi are already in the object at this time, and may even be married. After all, Ye Zis going to the **** mothers house to eat tonight should be related to a very good point. however, What does this have to do with this building? Su Bai looked around, he still does not know the memory of terrorist broadcasts and **** bodies. Why should this mall be regarded as the background of the story world and the memory world? At this time, the blood corpse suddenly took out the mobile phone, and took a glance, his face changed suddenly. In this moment, Su Bai felt an unusual atmosphere from the blood corpse. At that moment, the blood corpse clearly separated from the identity of the supermarket waiter, separated from the identity of an ordinary person, and became a true listener; Yes, No matter how easy it is to hide, no matter how flat the fashion is, even if you have already deceived yourself, but when the pain comes, when the message in WeChat arrives, it will suddenly wake up. original, I am an audience. This feeling, Su Bai has a deep understanding, it is like a lingering nightmare, people are self-explanatory. The time when terrorist broadcasts enter the world of the story is also very strange. Sometimes it takes a long time to enter the story world and it is only a few seconds. It is almost negligible, but sometimes its already found in the real world. In the past few days, even Su Bai has experienced the same time flow rate in the real world and the story world. It is almost how long it takes to return to the real world in the world of the story and discover that the real world has passed the equivalent time. For this, Su Bai once discussed with the fat monk, and finally only used the plausible theory in science fiction movies, that is, the more complicated the story world, the more the story world, the more time and flow rate. It is a world of stories that matches the real world. The simpler the story world, the time flow rate is different from the real world. It takes only ten seconds in the real world of the simple scene story world. Such an interpretation can indeed be made according to the evidence of its own experience, but it can also reflect a problem from the side, that is, terrorism broadcasting is not doing what it wants to a certain extent, it also has its own ideas and ideas. Of course, as to whether the terrorist broadcast can also adjust the flow rate of the complex big scene story world together, it is not known. Probably, the terrorist broadcast actually has the ability to break the rules to adjust the time flow rate? Or, is it not? The blood corpse looked at the mobile phone, then looked at Ye Zi, some stunned, and some disappointing, but he still seemed very relaxed. For Su Bai, entering the story world is a very exciting thing, can provoke him. Excitement, and perhaps for other high-level audiences, entering the world of the story is already a numb mentality, not resisting, nor expecting. Obviously, the blood corpse belongs to the latter, because he obviously is more obsessed with and eager for his ordinary life in the real world. Otherwise, he will not say that he is a strongman at this level. It is also rare in the audience circle. In the column, even in the supermarket, the waiter pushed the cart to deliver the goods. The work in the supermarket is very busy. Once it is idle, it means that the supermarket has not been closed for a long time. All the employees here are constantly running like the clockwork that never stops. About five minutes later, Su Bai saw the blood corpse and pushed the cart over. There were some canned milk powder in the car. It should be the delivery. However, after a while, the trolley stopped, because the person who had pushed it, Missed. Su Bai suddenly stunned, and then relieved, it should be into the story world. As the blood corpse disappeared, the whole scene suddenly turned into a gray tone. Around, several customers talked and laughed directly through Su Bai. Lost your ability to interact? It is because in this memory, the blood corpse has entered the story world, but who is this memory? Su Bai was a bit confusing at the time. At this time, there was a great buzzing sound in a jewelry store on the ground floor, and it was followed by a gunshot. "boom!" "boom!" Two gunshots, Su Bai turned his head and looked at it. Two staff members of the jewellery line had fallen into a pool of blood. The surrounding area was full of screams and the crowd began to flee. The scene was very chaotic. This kind of scene is not a thing for Su Bai, but I dont know why, but his heart suddenly rises up with an ominous premonition. Specifically, it is ominous, and Su Bai himself is not clear. The flustered crowd is running around, like a headless fly. This is probably the nature of human beings. Sometimes people are hypocritical. They like to pack themselves with a mask, but in the event of a crisis of life and death, humans It will reveal the most primitive essence. At this time, they are no different from the zebras that are chased by lions on the African savannah. Because the zebras have the courage and wisdom, if they go together, the lions will be crushed again. Just as now, when so many people in the mall are together, the bullets in the hands of the gangsters are actually a few. Of course, Su Bai is looking at this matter from the perspective of true God. If this happens to himself, if he is not an audience, Su Bais choice should be the same as the one who runs away now. Let''s go. The messy crowd, screams, crying, shouting, Su Bai stood on one side, like an outsider, indeed, he was really just an outsider, he stood here, a person rushed through him At this moment, as if I was standing in front of the screen watching a black and white movie. Two men wearing motorcycle helmets rushed over with their bags and guns. They should plan to go through the supermarket and go out from behind the supermarket. Generally speaking, the back door of most large supermarkets is far away from the downtown area. It is a relatively remote location. At least people will be scarce because the supermarket will align the front door. The most prosperous place. At this time, Su Bai saw a woman fall to the ground, she was wearing a cashier''s clothes, is Ye Zi. Does the ominous premonition come from here? Su Bai licked his lips. At this time, he subconsciously reached out and wanted to pull her, but his hand passed directly through her. The leaf posture that fell to the ground just knocked down one of the robbers. The robber climbed up in panic, didn''t know what to say, and shot the gun at Ye Zi. After all, the robbers are actually in extreme tension at this time. "boom!" The gun rang, Su Bai saw a shot in the neck position of Ye Zi. She licked her neck and the body began to twitch. The blood gradually spread and it seemed very cold. The two robbers quickly disappeared into the crowd, and the surrounding area was quiet at once. There were not many people in the supermarket. Most of them escaped. Only a small number of people chose to hide in some corners and were still sobbing. Su Bai stood beside Ye Zi, he could not do anything. He could only watch the woman twitching weaker and weaker. In the end, his hands were soft and placed on the ground, and the whole person had lost his vitality. She is dead, Ye Zi is so dead? Take a deep breath, Su Bai suddenly had a pitiful blood corpse. Undoubtedly, the blood corpse is a god-like existence for ordinary people. However, the woman he loves, just two minutes after he just entered the story world, he died unexpectedly. . What is the meaning of God''s disbelief? Its a mockery. However, at this moment, behind the trolley that was parked there, there was a person, a blood corpse, and the male waiter. He had already completed the story world mission and returned to the real world. His gaze was immediately found. The leaf posture that fell on the ground immediately caught his eyes, and the eyes were full of horror and unbelievable. Su Bai looked at the blood corpse and looked at the woman''s body under his feet. Suddenly feel good, Suddenly, Su Bai also had an anger in his heart. He looked up and his breathing began to become rushed. Do you dare to say that this is not the time node and situation that the terrorist broadcast deliberately made? Do you dare to say that this world is so coincidental? Do you dare to say coincidence in front of the terrorist broadcast? "Hey!" With a shock, Su Bai suddenly found himself standing in a monitoring room, and the picture he had just seen was the gray-white picture seen from the monitoring instrument. "Can you understand my mood at the time?" The voice of the waiter rang behind Su Bai. Chapter 360： The father suddenly fell down and was preparing for surgery. My father suddenly fell down and was just sent to the hospital by 120. The dragon is now in the hospital. The doctor said that surgery is going to be done tonight. Todays update of the dragon is too late to write. I hope that the brothers and sisters understand that Xiaolong is here for everyone. Oh. Chapter 355： Excuseme？ Su Bai remembers that when he first met the blood corpse, he felt a kind of boundless fear, especially in the No. 1 pit of the Terracotta Warriors and History Museum. The rows of the audience in Shaanxi were almost completed at that time. The nightmare that made Su Bai''s scalp numb, and later encountered several blood corpses, Su Bai was not scared to the legs, but basically he was holding the bachelor''s attitude of excluding this bad life. just, This time, this moment, When the blood corpse appeared silently behind him, there was no volatility and fear in Su Bais heart. Yes, it is just a kind of sympathy. Because it is the reason for the audience, this is not about the division of strength. When you see this scene, it is estimated that every listener will have a big touch. In the first few seconds before the accident, people will be summoned into the story world to do the task. A few seconds after the death of the person, the person returned to complete the task. In the most critical three or two minutes, I am not there, and the most cherished person has completely separated the yin and yang. Obviously, they have powerful and terrible powers, and their true identity is already comparable to that of the gods. It is obvious that the two so-called murderers are not even a bug in front of themselves, and they clearly have the ability to destroy the land. but, Facing, Still so cold ending. This kind of embarrassment, the audience can understand, but also can feel the same, because everyone, regardless of their strength, lives in the shadow of terrorist broadcasts, and this, you say this is just a coincidence, Who is the letter? In the face of terrorist broadcasts, do you say coincidence? Ha ha. The figure of the waiter slowly appeared on the side of Su Bai. He stood there and said nothing. In fact, the form of the blood corpse has nothing to do with him. Because of his identity, It has already been exposed. The appearance of this time should be the real look of the blood. A very ordinary man, both in appearance and temperament, is very common. "I don''t know what to say." Su Bai said, "but still sorrow." At this time, Su Bai also thought of these words. In fact, think about it from another angle. The **** body is pitiful, but are the audiences killed in blood in Shaanxi not pity? They also have wives and children. However, people are like this. The Shaanxi listeners who were killed, Su Bai did not know, and there was no intersection. Su Bai would not feel sad or tears for those people, but the **** things are true. The field was reappeared in front of his own eyes, and this feeling was unexpectedly profound. "Do you think this is a coincidence?" The blood corpse asked blankly. His answer was nothing, and there was no mood fluctuation. He should have died, but this performance should be seen every time. The kind of sorrow after this scene is greater than the death of the heart. Su Bai shook his head. "I don''t believe." The blood corpse closes his eyes, the eyelids and the muscles on his face tremble slightly. It seems to be restraining the divergence of certain emotions. Immediately, he opens his mouth and opens slightly, sighs this breath. The average person does this movement. In order to suppress my own tears. "Yeah, I don''t believe it either." The blood corpse said, then he suddenly smiled, but when he laughed, he didn''t feel that he was really laughing. "How can it be like this, how can it be like this? !" The voice of the blood corpse suddenly increased: "How does it arrange me in the world of the story, I don''t care, I am willing, but how can it give me such an ending, give me such an end, you know, Ye When she was dead, she was pregnant with our children in her stomach." Su Bai silently, If the rest of the audience is awe-inspiring because of the terrible fear of terrorist broadcasting, then the **** bodies that have encountered such a thing, only the boundless hatred of the terrorist broadcast. Not everyone is eager to gain power beyond ordinary people, Not everyone wants to be a person, Not everyone wants to be a god-like existence, I have to say that in this world, in fact, most people cherish more, or their own family, or their loved ones, or they may seem to be unremarkable, but they will not be left to the ordinary life until they are lost. . And the blood corpse, this kind of person like this, before Su Bai saw the blood corpse pushing the trolley in the supermarket as a waiter''s picture, which made him feel that the blood corpse is really very life for himself in the real world. It is care, it is respectful, it is very nostalgia. And the terrorist broadcast ruined everything. At this time, Su Bai really felt that it was not the sheep who were sorry for the shepherd, but the shepherd, and did not give this sheep alive! "I want revenge, because my life, except for revenge, nothing is left." The voice of the **** body has returned to a smooth state. "In order to revenge, I have done a lot, it is hard to imagine, but you know me. What did you find?" Su Bai was silent for about a dozen seconds. He began to try to enter the thinking of the blood corpse, and then tried to enter the terrorist broadcast thinking, and finally tentatively replied: "You found out, in fact, what it wants is the one who is revengeful." The blood corpse looked at Su Bai, and it seemed that there was some accident. The answer to Su Bais answer was so real. "Before, I actually took a little bit of luck. I occasionally thought that this was really just a coincidence, because if your revenge object is a terrorist broadcast, it would mean that you have found yourself a big mountain in your heart, time. For a long time, there will always be occasional fatigue and boredom in the moment, or even shrinking. But then I slowly discovered that it was angry with me, His revenge for me, For everything I did to overthrow it, All, I like it. It is raising cockroaches, omnipotently raising its temperament, it is urging our hearts, urging our strength, when we are tired, when we are numb, when we slack, It will not hesitate to wave the whip and drive us forward. The death of Ye Zi is that it drives me away. Blood and tears flowed from the **** corpses. "Just, what happened outside, I saw it." The blood corpse did not say exactly what it was, but Su Bais heart was very clear. He should refer to the picture of his own clone flying to the sky and the terrorist broadcast. "I am tired, and I have failed. Even if I went to that place, even if I was thinking about destroying its plan, I was waiting for the opportunity to counter it at that critical moment. But at the end of the diners, I found out that I still failed. It counted everything clearly and made everything fine. So, I am back, I was disheartened, I want to go back to the world, follow Ye Zi together, she has been dead for a few years, but I know she should be waiting for me on Huangquan Road, she, and Our children are waiting for me. However, just when I hope to burst, I found hope again. It doesn''t even know who I am, because I don''t know who I am, so I can''t do anything to get me! "So, is this the motivation for your slaughter of the Shaanxi audience?" Su Bai asked. The blood corpse nodded. "I am afraid that it is a mirror in the water, although in the end, for various reasons, I was discovered by it, and he was forcibly brought into the story world. I am already dead now. In the world of the story, the stronger is stronger than it is, and in the world of the story, its will can be most thoroughly implemented. But I at least prove one thing, it actually makes mistakes, it really is not the existence of omnipotence, but let it make mistakes, let it show its defects in front of you, there is a premise, That is, you have to be strong to a level, one can make you feel wrong, even the level you can grasp. Otherwise, it is equivalent to God making mistakes, but mortals still think that thunder and rain are all grace. However, I am still not willing, My soul has been killed by it, My spirit has been wiped out by it, My body, which has been broken by it, broke into the building that carries my most painful memories. If it werent for me that I had some opportunities in that place, I guess that even the last point with the shadow of consciousness cant survive. However, I am still not willing, very unwilling! Su Bai turned and looked at the blood corpse and asked: "So, what you mean is that you have to pass on everything you have left, so that I will have the opportunity to strengthen it in the future to help you overthrow the terrorist broadcast. revenge?" The eyes of the blood corpse suddenly collapsed, and the temperament of the whole person suddenly became very strange at this time. Simultaneously, The sound also has a faint meaning: "No, I said it before. Actually, I am tired too, but I am still unwilling in my heart; I saw the performance of your clone before. I think, You and I are fellow people. They are not willing to continue to squat at the foot of the radio to make a poor worm that only knows how to tremble. and so, I hope that you can lend me your body and your soul. I will use your body and soul to make a final battle with it in this world of stories. This, Its also for me, The best end. After the blood corpse finished these words, some sentimental and somewhat relieved, he is like an ascetic, has exhausted all his strength, even if he has touched the dawn of hope, but he has not moved, he is too tired He wants to come to a happy end and come to a vigorous end, instead of being dragged into the story world by terrorist broadcasts and completely becoming a wedding dress for others. He is not willing to be a stepping stone for others. however, After Su Bai listened to these words from the blood corpse, he gave a slight glimpse. what, At this moment, Su Bai seems to have a feeling that "the script should not be written like this". Oh shit, How did you sing with me for so long, the result is that I want to contribute my body and soul to give you the last cool? "Excuseme?" Su Bai''s face has not seen the slightest sympathy. "What you just said, I really don''t want to hear clearly." Chapter 356： The figure on the cross! The body shape of the blood corpse began to gradually enlarge, so large that it almost covered the surface of Su Bai. Su Bai just raised his head silently and looked at the face of the blood corpse. "Your wish is the same as my wish, isn''t it?" The voice of the **** body was awkward. However, this kind of voice, this tone, this tone, made Su Bai feel very uncomfortable, Su Bai immediately shrugged and asked: "The problem is, I don''t want to." "Why?" The blood corpse seems to be somewhat puzzled. I don''t know if it really doesn''t understand or it doesn''t understand. In fact, Su Bai has a feeling very early, that is, after the blood corpse returns from the unknown place, the character And consciousness should have encountered some changes, become ... some are not normal. Because only this way, can explain why he deliberately went to the hospital to sleep in the morgue, and actually still talked about sleep. The blood corpse is like a guy who is suddenly and coldly minded and savage, suddenly and simply like a child. These two extreme extremes appear on him alone. "If I want to, I will go to myself, why should I give you my own body and soul, let you go cool?" Su Bai asked this way. Honestly, I thought that the blood corpse would pass on to him and let him inherit the so-called "goal". Su Bais heart still has some respect for the blood corpse, but now, what respect, respect, and the like, has long since disappeared. It is. People, that''s it. Naturally, there will be a good feeling for things that are good for them. Naturally, there is a kind of disgusting thing about things that are not beneficial to them, even things that are harmful to them. This should be the instinct of intelligent life. Let''s react. "But you are here, you can''t make a choice." The **** body said very lightly, as if he was still the same person of the year, as if he still killed the mysterious and terrible audience in Shaanxi. presence. Su Bai smiled. "I am not scared. I used to be afraid of you, but I didn''t know how to get through it. Now, you are hung by the terrorist broadcast, and the last breath is left. Is it still here for the old man? Is the brain getting into the water?" The body of the blood corpse continues to magnify, gradually filling the surrounding area, his voice has become more and more high, and even a faint feeling of thundering: "If two or more people enter my residual consciousness together, I guess there is really no way, but in the end, if you come in alone, it is still possible. There is a saying called, the hundred insects die. Not stiff, isn''t it?" The next moment, the huge body shape of the blood corpse made a horrible shadow, and directly poured to Su Bai. "Some things, it can be wiped out, but my afterimage is based on the opportunity of that place. It has no way for that place. Finally, you really thought this was just a real farmer. Is the process of throwing rotten cabbage into the field and fertilizing it? Really think that it is a terrorist broadcast that deliberately gives you the opportunity to gain my inheritance? Don''t be so naive, okay, It knows that I still have a part of it that can''t be destroyed, so I deliberately let you into the world of this story, Let a qualified audience give me his flesh and soul, let me take the initiative, and find it hard to fight it. It will solve me thoroughly and thoroughly. I can finally take it once and take it myself. The exhausted life is over. So this is your destiny, So, let''s accept it! Hearing these words, Su Bai licked his lips, but he believed that these words of the blood corpse were true, because from the time of entering the world of the story, the screening and the selection again and again, even the last clone appeared. It seems to be completely broken in order to let the blood corpse that has spared power to take the initiative out of the turtle shell. I was deceived, and everyone outside was deceived. Everyone thought it was to accept the inheritance. They thought it was to get the benefits. They thought that the shepherd invited them to come and divide the lamb, and also for the division of the lamb. The problem beats you to death, however, the truth, It is so ironic. Fortunately, Su Bais psychological endurance is enough, irony is ironic, and the ending is not right, right? Life will continue, Is not it? You can''t grab something that you don''t give me? All listeners, this routine and reason still don''t understand? Now that the injury has recovered to Su Bai of 7788, to be honest, there is really no psychological pressure on the **** body that is almost completely squandered by the terrorist broadcast! ............ The sunglasses man stopped mourning and seemed to have withstood the pain of this kind of binocular being dug, but the black hole-like eyes made him feel uncomfortable. When your eyes were much better than ordinary people, he suddenly lost him. The more you feel uncomfortable, the sunglasses man is this feeling, he is not used to the dark, not used to blur, because the darkness and the vagueness will make him feel insecure. At this time, the sunglasses man does not know what is going on around him. He is not like the rest of the same level of strong people. Through the sense of the gods and the like, he can also touch the surrounding situation. It used to be too dependent on this. Both eyes, ignoring the development of the rest, this is also a no-brainer, and it is also a problem that most listeners have. Because the resources are limited, most of them focus on constantly strengthening and strengthening their own advantages. Strong, naturally creates an imbalance, which is why many people in the story world need allies, but also a complement to each other. Zheng Yues face is half normal and half black, but her eyes are still open. She has been staring at Su Bai standing by the fountain pool. The eyes are full of cockroaches, yes, oh, this book. She felt that she should pass it on, but she was forcibly plundered by Su Bai in such a way. She was really reluctant. The down girl seems to have gradually recovered from the previous loss. She no longer asks who she is, but the mentally conscious injury is not so easy and easy to solve, and she seems to smell a different kind. The breath, the whole person just sat quietly on the ground, watching the white white there. until, When Su Bais arm in the fountain pool began to slowly show a blood red color, The fire of Zheng Yues eyes was getting stronger and stronger. She said in a very hoarse voice: "You, are you really willing?" Yes, Are you really willing? Great inheritance, great opportunity, Just in front of you, Just so willing to let others take it? The down girl shook her head. She didn''t know what she was doing, and she didn''t know what she should say. She looked very hesitant and embarrassed. In fact, her injury was actually the lightest of several people. The sunglasses man listened, and did not say anything. Su Bais clone had a strong scene before, and he had already scared the courage of the sunglasses man, and the clone was white. It was a year after the Su Bai, the sunglasses man really. I dare not provoke Su Bai, even if I lost my inheritance, because he didn''t expect much of this stuffed cake to really fall on himself, so there is no such strong suffering from Zheng Yue. "Roar!" A beast-like low-pitched, emanating from Su Bais throat, followed by Su Bais body like a **** flame burning, the space began to distort, and Su Bais face showed pain The color. This scene gives everyone on the scene a glimpse. The fire of Zheng Yue in the eyes of Zheng Yue was extinguished instantly. It turned into a kind of hearty and smooth. If it wasnt because the body was very serious, she really wanted to stand up and dance a social dance. "Haha... This is not a heritage.........this............ actually is a slap.........haha......... let you grab......... let you take ............hahaha........." Zheng Yues voice was intermittent, but she could feel her kind of happiness. At this time, her heart was no longer embarrassed, and she was no longer unwilling, but turned into a kind of happiness, a kind of hijacking. A pleasure of the rest of the robbery. The down girl is also watching some accidents in front of her eyes. Her hunch has become true. This fountain pool is really not as beautiful as I thought before. The sunglasses man is standing there dumbly. The flames on the body are getting stronger and stronger, constantly transforming the soul of Su Bai, constantly robbing the body of Su Bai. "Don''t struggle, Really dont struggle, Your power, for my afterimage, Invalid. My afterimage, not belonging to this place, belongs to that place. Even the terrorist broadcast can''t kill my afterimage, let alone you. Enjoy it with peace of mind, Peace of mind, When I completely control your body, I believe that I can force the terrorist broadcast to appear. At that time, even if life and death are our end, it is a destiny that cannot be changed, and it is the fate of inability to fight. But at least you can be fortunate to witness with me, this is your glory, isn''t it? How many listeners, who died in the story world, how many powerful listeners shivered in front of the terrorist broadcast, And they, at the very least, have realized that a little bit of terror broadcasts, so the accidental venting atmosphere, And you can really ''see'' it, You should be proud, you should be proud, and you must be proud, because all this is what I have given you! "Hey, your mother!!!" Su Bais response is the simple word. The **** flames are constantly climbing, and Su Bai has already noticed that his own soul and his own body are constantly moving away from his control. No, can not be like this, I should have a solution, I should have a solution, In Su Bais mind, the means of cloning one after another began to emerge. Finally, an image appeared in Su Bais mind and was instantly frozen. When the clone breaks open the cage of the down girl, the cross of the cross appears behind him. Now, how similar is the scene in oneself to the vampire who is tied to the cross and accepts God''s punishment. In the daytime, Behind Su Bai, There was a faint shadow of the cross, and on the cross, you could see vaguely that a person was tied. "This...this...how is this possible...this is also the power from that place..." The voice of the **** body suddenly became flustered. Chapter 357： You are sick, heavier than me. Su Bai had been very confused before. In the story world, why Lan Lin was so interested in himself, causal and profound things, Su Bai did not understand, but Lan Lin actually tried to bypass the teammate relationship. I have to keep calculating it, in order, Just eating yourself? I am not a Tang Yan meat, really so lovable? Really so fragrant? Lan Lin finally couldnt bear to collapse before the big cause of causality, so she chose to commit suicide, but she must be a very smart woman. In other words, not everyone is qualified to be too big. She was scared to death under fear. Therefore, she had chosen Su Bai to swallow her target for her, and certainly has deep meaning. Lan Lin also has a hidden vampire blood, but her peek at Su Bai is not only because Su Bai is as simple as a blood family, but things are very simple, plus the reaction of blood corpses now. key point, Just on that drop of blood. Fat man, fat man, Where did you get the blood from me? However, it is really the reason for this drop of blood, or... Su Bai remembered the auspicious times and tried to get himself into the picture in the painting. The black cat had been reluctant to paint the picture and kept licking himself into the picture. He was stunned by the last time. I got into the success, and then I saw the scene where the blood group was burned. Or, the power of the place in the blood corpse is not the blood, but the painting? Many, many thoughts, in an instant, collided in Su Bai''s mind, but this time, the problem in front of him is still very serious. The virtual shadow rises from behind him, as if it is really his own shadow. At the same time, he is alive, Su Bai can perceive his existence, and at this moment, the shadow is gradually connected with himself. Together, the flames of Zhous body were also blocked by a certain distance. The flesh and soul that were about to get out of control were restored to their original place. However, as the blood corpse gradually became serious and mad, the blood of the blood did not disappear, but it became more powerful and terrible, and the pressure of sputum continued to strike. "How can you resist? How can you resist? Why do you want to go against the pit? The sound of the blood corpse began to become more and more sharp, similar to the harsh sound produced by the rubbing of the metal piece. Obviously, the emotion of the blood corpse has gone to an extreme. How terrible is when a person has gone to extremes, Su White is very clear, because this is his specialty. In an instant, Su Bai seems to have a silent sympathy for the monks who used to work with themselves. The illusion is being squeezed wildly. If it is the illusion of a clone, it can completely break the flame pressure from the blood corpse, but now Su Bai is not himself after a year, his illusion, It has only been stimulated by the flames. The reminder of the clones has just been born out of coincidence. It is still in a relatively weak new life, and there is no way to fight against the flames of the blood corpses for a long time. distortion, distortion, Twist again, Su Bai has felt that his illusion is being distorted, and it may collapse at any time. He keeps trying to mobilize it in his heart, and he tries to constantly simulate that the vampire was tied to the cross. From the sorrowful attitude of God''s robbery, I hope to continue this stalemate as much as possible. How did the clones use the shadows at the beginning, Su Bai was also learning, but also groping, but seeing the shadows almost began to be burned to produce green smoke, Su Baixin finally fully understood, this way hard to go down, It is only possible to annihilate the illusion that has just been provoked, and even the inheritance that has been obtained from the blood of the same is destroyed. No, Can''t go on like this, Su Bais pupil is already red, and the blood corpse is already a mad gambler. In fact, the blood corpse has lost everything in front of the terrorist broadcast, but he still has a last wife who is re-pressed. Knowing that there is no hope of winning or turning over, I still want to have a thrill of the last stud, and let myself completely break. Su Bai also started to gamble, but this time, Su Bai did not lose his senses, nor did he fall ill. Perhaps, because his clones had been used in a very perfect and very ill-conceived performance, Su Bais heart was relieved. Moreover, in this situation, Even if you want to lick the table, you don''t know where the table is? Suddenly, Su Bais face showed a gloomy smile. perhaps, Many people will only remember Su Bais indirect mental illness, but they all neglect it. If this unstable factor is put aside, the degree of darkness and darkness of Su Bais psychology is also extremely terrible. Can it be as simple as a mentally ill person who is a fat man and a monk who is a person who eats people without bones? If Su Bai really has only one characteristic of the disease, he may not know when he was really killed by the monk and the fat man. Moreover, before entering the story world, before he listened to the terrorist broadcast, Su Bai had already set up his own killing club. A person who is murderous, even wearing a layer of for the heavens to kill the social dross. Outerwear, but after all, there is no way to cover up the essence of his dark bottom line. "Ha ha." Su Bai clenched his lips and took the initiative to remove the phantom that covered himself to protect himself. In an instant, the **** flame re-covered the white sac, almost infiltrating into the body and soul of Su Bai. soul, At this time, a touch of blood red is gradually appearing. In the flesh, At this time, slowly infiltrated the **** lines, The blood corpse wants to take Su Bais body and soul, not to make a living, but to make his last stud, even if he loses, he has to lose more, so he is doing everything to help Sue. The white body is ascending, according to his thoughts, according to his thoughts, according to his habits, according to his cognition, to promote. If you follow the results theory, this is really just a very meaningless thing, but the result is now a hopeless thing for the blood corpse. In his eyes, there is only The final process is gone. The virtual shadow was taken away from his body by Su Bai, floating on one side, as if forgotten, and Su Bais soul and body, almost in an instant, lost nearly 60% control. The breath of the blood corpse began to weaken constantly, and it turned into the breath of Su Bai, which was constantly strong, and Su Bais face suddenly appeared calm and suddenly appeared awkward. "You wait, I will come to you right away, and finally, let''s have fun." The sound of the sound came from the white throat. This is a kind of announcement and a challenge. It is equal to telling the terrorist broadcast that you are waiting, I am coming. Zheng Yues lips were a little dry at this time. She had already separated from the previous ecstasy. What is worried now is whether the blood corpse will kill them together, but if they want to come, they should not, blood corpses. The goal should not be that you wait for yourself, and that you and others are not enough. The sunglasses man curled up there, and the body twitched from time to time, it was very fearful. The down girl is a reflection of the color, just because of the reason why Su Bai clone was born before, so when she thinks, she will feel the rumbling in her head, and then there will be a feeling of nausea, but it seems It is out of instinctive detection that the down girl has more gaze, instead of staying on the white-skinned body with more and more **** lines, but on the phantom that seems to have been on the side of the bank. That illusion, for Su Bai, is the last resort to save lives. why, Why did he give up so voluntarily? The down girl gradually wants to go deeper and deeper. Gradually, there is a touch of red on her face. The blood is spit out. The whole person is also somewhat crumbling. She cant think of it. Damn, the trauma of the spiritual level, the impact is too big. . Su Bais body has almost finished being covered by blood lines, which is different from the fusion of the runes, but transforms every blood vessel in Su Bai into a smooth line. The feeling of natural sensation exudes consciously, creating a chilling atmosphere. At the same time, Su Bai''s soul has been immersed in about 90% of the original, the original pale blue soul, now only the only remaining blue, and the rest is all glaring blood red. "I can''t wait, you want to destroy me forever, I am coming, But please also, give me the end of the last gorgeous, After all, I also responded to your call and went to that place. You should give me respect, At least, you should give me a decent ending. The voice of the blood corpse came out from the mouth of Su Bai, and at the same time, Su Bais arms were stretched out, and the whole person made a fortune. however, Just at this time, The illusion that had been huddled in a group suddenly changed. The picture in the shadow, No longer the cross and the vampire tied to the cross, It turned into a cashier and a womans silhouette. "You don''t know me?" A womans voice emerged from the virtual shadow. "Do you really know me?" Suddenly, Su Bais body trembled, his face was confused and strange, and he stared at the phantom, with fascination and recollection, and a deep puzzle. "Do you really know me?" "Do you really forget people?" The woman who is illusory is constantly asking. "Ye... posture..." Su Bais eyes showed a madness, and immediately shouted at the virtual shadow: "Ye Zi, is it you, Ye Zi, is it you, I miss you, I miss you, I miss you so much, really... I miss you..." Su Bai was soaking his face and he was so imposing, he actually rushed to the shadow at this time. The virtual shadow suddenly disappeared at this time and reappeared in the distance. "Have you forgotten me?" "Do you really forget people?" The phantom continues to repeat. "No, I can''t forget you, Ye Zi, Ye Zi!" Su Bai said. "Then you are not coming to find someone else." The shadow of the shadows, at the same time, the virtual shadow re-transformed, a woman holding the figure of the child appeared, "I and our children are waiting for you." "Ye Zi...Children...Ye Zi...Children..." Su Bai began to chase the phantom constantly. In the end, a group of blood actually took off from Su Bais body and then flew to the virtual shadow. It seems that this blood is going to smash himself into the virtual. Going in the shadows, at all costs, you must be with the person in the water in the moon forever, even if it is only a moment! As soon as the blood came away, Su Bais soul and body were regained control by Su Bai in an instant. He immediately waved without hesitation, and a hurricane whistled out, directly suppressing the blood of the virtual shadow. The following. The blood is constantly screaming, constantly shaking, constantly shouting, and it is still staring at the shadow, not paying attention to his current situation. however, The virtual shadow re-transformed at this time, and there was a mans image. This man is Su Bai. The illusion went to the blood, with a tone of ignorance or ridicule, saying: "You are sick, heavier than me, of course, and I admit that I have some despicableness to do this." Chapter 358： There is a grave in the heart, and the dead are buried. The person who knows you the most, may not be yourself, but someone who is sympathetic to you; a person who can sleep in the morgue, A person who can kill the entire audience in Shaanxi and make Jingguan. A person who has not been completely killed by a terrorist broadcast into the world of stories, a person who is last but tired and wants only a decent end, All kinds of contradictions are gathered in one person. People often say that unless he is crazy, it is really unbelievable. But when you say this, people often ignore what they have just said, but it is probably a fact. The blood corpse is actually crazy all the time; Litchi left the story world and went to another place. She said that she would come back. Obviously, the blood corpse should have gone to that place, and then came back. As a result, it turned out to be like this; Su Bai can imagine that after Ye Zis death, the blood corpse is step by step and thoughtfully marching for revenge and planning to show a kind of superficial gesture. This kind of person is terrible. Because he has a heart of revenge, he can have an extreme goal when he does anything, and he is unwavering, and the qualifications of the blood corpse are not bad, even the outstanding ones who are outstanding. However, his recent series of performances have made Su Bai feel that this product is a mental illness? The rest of the audience, those who went to Xi''an, will subconsciously feel that the **** body is so horrible, even if he did something difficult to understand, it is taken for granted that it is an inscrutable layout, just like a terrorist broadcast. Even if you make a mistake, the ordinary audience can''t feel the same, because the level of the two sides is too different. However, perhaps the mental state of the mentally ill, so that Su Bai is more sensitive to this aspect, of course, the biggest possibility, but also the last time the situation is forced, the last mortal counterattack of the blood corpse also makes Su Bai some can not stand, so Su Bai finally rushed to the police, but Su Bai has never been so eager to take the emperor to the horse''s bachelor. Moreover, Everyone is mentally ill, who is afraid of who? In fact, the blood corpse and Su Bai have a lot in common, that is, the character of the gambler. This is something that fat people and monks do not have in their masculine personality. They habitually strategize. When people go to the gambling table, they will habitually put 50 yuan in their boots. If they lose, they can take a taxi home. Su Bai and blood corps are gambling. The table may be really interesting. There are still a lot of chips in the hand, but you have to take your life. The previous blood corpse should not be like this. He changed from that place. The blood was suppressed by himself, and the white condensed Su Bai did not reveal any excitement, nor did he realize the pleasure of being a winner. This feeling, as described in the movie of Huang Feihuang, Huang Feihong won the title of Lion King, but the Eight-Power Allied Forces have already entered Beijing City, we got the title of Lion King, but lost the country. It is really difficult to suppress a person who has been mentally disordered by terrorist broadcasting. It is really difficult to give people a sense of accomplishment. Because the opponents current ending is likely to be his future, he is more comfortable and more at this time. Taunting, in the future, it is very likely that he is being crushed under another person, feeling another person''s ridicule and arrogance to himself. In a word, it is always necessary to return. After all, one year later, I deliberately made a fuss, but I didnt even touch the hair of the terrorist broadcast, didnt I? Looking up, Su Bai looked around, he had a feeling that the blood corpse was actually a toy that was badly played or boring, and it might be a potential toy under the terrorist broadcast. Own, Should it be hijacked or should it be helpless? This feeling, like life is like strong, traitor, no way to resist, just enjoy it with your eyes closed, and even have to take the initiative to wear a set for the other party, so that you don''t feel so uncomfortable. "........................" In the mall, its raining, Do not, Not rain, its a fountain, The water in the fountain began to splash into the sky, then slowly fell, the water mist filled, creating a special atmosphere, very quiet and very clear. In the mist, a personal shadow began to appear around it, first blurred, then clear, and gradually, various sounds began to appear, letting everything start from the foggy illusion to the truth; Zheng Yue is a bit stunned. She is not sure why this change will occur around her. She has not entered the memory of the blood corpse, so she does not know what happened to the blood corpse, so she is somewhat confused and puzzled. The down girl is also a bit sorrowful. She feels that in this story world, she has always spoken very little and she thinks she is smart. From the beginning to the end, she has always been a supporting role. This feeling makes her not like it very much, but she cant help it, especially It is the shock of the fingers of Su Bai''s clones. Just like playing the piano, he will disassemble the three enchantments arranged by himself, and directly cut off the pride and sharpness that she hides in the depths of her heart. The sunglasses man groped on the ground, found his own sunglasses, put it on his face, and his fingers were a little trembling. Obviously, before the Su Bai clone took off his glasses and dug his double-eyed scene, until now, they still Frightened him, making it difficult for him to extricate himself, and, foreseeable, this fear will be passed on to the current Su Bai. The water mist began to fade, however, the mall began to live. In the mist, Zheng Yues injury began to recover completely. A white light shrouded it and the corpse was wiped out. She returned to normal and stood up. She looked at Su Bai in front of her, with a strong murder. However, Su Bai, standing by the fountain pool, did not even look at her at all, as if her strong man who had combined her life weapon was not worth mentioning in his eyes. Also, but after one year, you can completely hang these so-called stalwart powers. What you need is only a little time, and how much is worth paying attention to? Neglected, even the feeling of being despised completely disrupted Zheng Yues state of mind, but she did not have any means at all, although it is not clear why this white light transmission took so long, but at this time, she understood that she was isolated. Now, I will leave the story world soon, and the two sides will be in two positions in China. The blood under his feet slowly decomposed in the mist. He came out and the result failed. The final outcome was broadcast to the end. Su Bai looked at the blood that was gradually disintegrated, and suddenly asked: "What is auspicious?" What is the relationship between auspicious and blood corpse? It is a problem that Su Bai is very concerned about. The black cat is already inseparable from his own life. Su Bai has become accustomed to having the life rhythm and status of the guardian of the little guy. White even some dare not think if the auspicious problem, then what should the little guy do? "Auspicious..." The sound of blood is a bit fuzzy, "Oh, really auspicious." The blood didn''t give the final answer. I don''t know if it was too late or if he didn''t want to talk to Su Bai. When the light was completely dispersed, he finally disappeared completely. The shopping malls where people come and go have resumed their liveliness. On the fifth floor of the cinema, there are a lot of staff and more viewers. In the playground, childrens silver bells are heard from time to time. The second and third floors are also bustling, in the supermarket on the ground floor. Its people coming and going, White light also shrouded Su Bai. Similarly, Su Bai did not know why this time was not directly transmitted back to the real world as before. Instead, he would stay in this story world for a while. "Get off work, exhausted, where have you been?" At this time, next to Su Bai, a female cashier passed through Su Bais body. She was taking off her outer jacket and spreading her hair. Any woman is beautiful. Obviously, she is not willing to Wearing work clothes after leaving the supermarket after work, this is also a little vanity of the girl. A trolley was sent to the door. The waiter walked over with a smile and naturally licked the shoulder of the female cashier. "Okay, okay, I also handed over the class. Let''s go, my mom just reminded us. I will be angry when I go back to my mother later." "Let her get angry, today, I am not afraid to make your mother angry." The female cashier said with a smile, this time, she is like a proud swan. "Hey, what happened to you today?" "Hey, you are angry, blame me for not giving your mother a face? Rest assured, I have a good news to tell her tonight, to ensure that we will not be angry when we go back to your mother." The female cashier, while leaning on her boyfriend''s arms, happily touched her belly. "What is the matter, tell me first." "If you die, you won''t tell you." Watching that a man and a woman walked out of the supermarket door and gradually disappeared into the line of light and shadow, Su Bai suddenly thought of the tips given by the terrorist broadcast before entering the story world. The Tomb of the Blood Dead. Su Bais mouth reveals a mocking smile. He doesnt know where the terrorist broadcast is, but it seems that every listener, regardless of his or her strength, always raises his head and looks at the sky when he talks about terrorist broadcasts. Perhaps, in the subconscious. In the middle, everyone thinks that the nightmare of terrorist broadcasting is ubiquitous, as if it is the eternal sky that hangs over the heads of all people. "This is the grave you gave him?" Su Bai opened the way, "Its really hypocritical and kind, it makes people sick." "There is a grave in the heart, and the dead are buried. Tears have a city guarding the unforgettable. The dead are not forgotten, Forgetting is dead. This story is over, thank you for listening........." Chapter 359： threaten me? The sound of the high-heeled shoes was very crisp, with a rhythm that made people think of it. With the opening of the elevator door, the sound of the high-heeled shoes began to drift away. Finally, it stopped in front of a detective office; The scene, caught in a silence of ten minutes; Immediately, the owner of the high-heeled turned and looked like he was going to leave. She took off her own pair of shoes and left it in place. She left a pair of jade feet wrapped in black stockings and stepped on the cold ground. When the woman stood in front of the elevator with bare feet, the elevator came back again. "Ding" The elevator door opened, standing inside a young man wearing a sports jacket, cold eyebrows, white skin, men seem to have a kind of indifference similar to Han Xing, but obviously more than the so-called Han Xing in front of the camera A touch of calm and grounding gas. The man''s hand is carrying two plastic bags, which are filled with fruits and vegetables. It should be just a big purchase back. However, the man''s purple half-length hair made the woman feel that she had lost some points. She clearly had such a restrained temperament and deep eyes, but she dyed her hair purple, which seemed to be somewhat frivolous. The mans gaze fell on the womans foot. In the middle of the night, in the silent elevator aisle, a woman with bare feet in stockings stood in front of her. It is estimated that the man who is still obedient will look at the subconsciously, not to mention A single young man who is not married. The woman bowed her head slightly and expressed her resistance; The man took something out of the elevator, the woman walked in, pressed the floor, and the elevator door slowly closed. When the man walked to his doorstep, he found a pair of red high heels in front of the door. The man frowned slightly, but he didn''t take it seriously. There was a pair of weird red high heels at the door. It was estimated that it might cause an uncomfortable feeling to other people, but this feeling does not apply to this man. Pushing open the door, entering the house, watching the little guy playing with toys on the carpet, the Su Bai who put things down, slaps down to the little guy, the little guy immediately climbs to Su Bai, and is held by Su Bai. In my arms. "Hungry?" The little guy with a finger nodded to Su Bai, and his face was cute. "Wait a minute, go and cook." Putting the little guy down on the carpet, Su Bai walked into the kitchen and returned from the story world for a day, but Su Bai quickly entered the role of father. As for the business of the firm, Su Bai is not very Anxious, I really need some time to rest, in addition, the temporary money is enough, not yet to the point of uncovering the pot, the detective firm''s business, basically equivalent to six months without opening and eating for half a year. Two small stir-fry, a plate of cold dishes, plus a laver egg-flower soup, was put on the desk by Su Bai Duan, although he grew up in Chengdu, but the taste of Su Bai is relatively light. The little guy is not picky eaters anyway, eats delicious food, Su Bai pours himself a glass of orange juice, and then feeds the little guy himself to eat, so the efficiency of eating is very low, but Su Bai enjoys this moment. In these two days, Su Bais mind was always a little chaotic, and the **** corpse was still in front of him. Su Bai was really afraid that one day he would be like a blood corpse. When he came back from the story world, he found that the little guy had an accident. Su Bai can hardly imagine how it would be if he really happened to himself. After eating dinner, the auspicious came over with a bath towel, indicating that the bath. At this moment, the door of the detective office was ringing, and Su Bai was surprised. He was ringing his doorbell. Auspicious see Su Bai came to the guest, he came directly to bite the little guy''s clothes, and then took the little guy to the bathroom. In general, the auspicious care of the little guy''s living Su Bai is still very reassuring, there is this cat, The little guy will not be surprised at least, of course, provided that the cat is not surprised by himself. Putting on the coat, Su Bai went to the door, opened the door, and stood two policemen outside the door. One of the police officers took out his ID. "Hello, we need you to go to our police station to help investigate some things." There was no tension when ordinary people encountered the police. Su Bai only looked out slightly unexpectedly and found that there were still several police officers standing there on the elevator side, obviously looking at himself with a kind of vigilance. "Can you ask what happened?" Su Bai asked. "Reassure, you will know when you get to the police station." The two police officers subconsciously stood on both sides of Su Bai, standing sideways, apparently holding Su Bai, "Please." Su Bai stood in the same place with a smile. "Well, you first go to other building occupants to ask about the situation, and hand it over to me." Chu Zhaos voice came from afar, and he came over with a folder in his hand. "Yes, Chu team." Several police officers immediately obeyed and ordered to leave from Su Baimen. Su Bai looked at Chu Zhao, his eyes looked a little, and said: "What is going on." "Oh." Chu Zhaogan laughed, and some helplessly said: "There has been a murder case. I am also the specific news that I just knew. It should have nothing to do with you, but it has been brought to you, and the evidence is a bit obvious." Chu Zhao and Su Bai entered the house and took a few photos from the folder. "This woman was discovered an hour ago and was hanged in the underground garage. Our criminal police team had just received the notice and it was not long before the investigation was rolled out." Su Bai took the photo and looked at it. He found that the womans suicide was next to her own Poussin. At the same time, the womans black stockings were so obvious. "I have seen this woman, just two or three hours ago, when I just bought food," Su Bai said. "I know, there is monitoring." Chu Zhao nodded. "The monitoring of this layer in the building captured the picture of you and her at the elevator door." "Then, don''t you have it, the monitoring should explain the situation, she went down, I went back to the house to cook for the children." Su Bai poured two drinks, one handed to Chu Zhao, the other was taken In his own hands, Su Bai naturally sat down on the chair behind his desk, his feet still on the desk, it seemed very natural, and it was someone else involved in a murder case. Among them, I feel very uneasy, but Su Bai is very calm here, not to say that he is not the one who killed him. Even if he killed him, How did it drop? "But after the time of the building, the entire monitoring system has gone wrong, and it has not recovered yet. So, monitoring the record, it is time for you and her to meet at the elevator door. What happened next, who is there? I don''t know." Chu Zhao shrugged. "Additionally, the red high heels that belong to the deceased were found at your door. The style is exactly the same. I don''t know why, are you enemies in the real world, so use Is this obvious means to blame you?" Obviously, Chu Zhao did not believe that this person was killed by Su Bai. Su Bai shook his head. "I don''t know, but I think if it is the audience, it should be less boring." Its really funny to take an ordinary persons death case and blame it on the audience of Su Bai. "To be honest, if I didn''t know that you were looking for more excitement in the story world, if you changed it to the past, I might think it was what you did." Chu Zhao took a sip of orange juice and licked his lips. However, the specific process still has to go, just help me, go to the police station, since this case is someone who is blaming you, relying on our ability to find flaws and loopholes to clean up Your suspicion should be a very quick thing, but the cut is still going to go." "You help me solve it, I am too troublesome." Su Bai took out his mobile phone and looked at it. He found that when he was cooking and eating, there was news coming. It was sent by Gyatso. Gyatso sent a message. In the picture, there is a grassland with two legs sitting on the knees and a very clear lake on the side. From the perspective of the painting, Gyatso is probably somewhere in Qinghai. Chu Zhao is somewhat awkward: "Let me go. I know more people in this matter. I cant press it. If only one or two people know that it can be pressed down, but so many people, even if they know how to hypnotize. It is impossible for people to erase the memory of so many people at once." Su Bai is returning the information of Gyatso and asked where Gyatso is now. It feels that Gyatso should be separated from the fat man and the monk. It should be that Gyatso is walking alone. "Well? What did you just say?" After returning a message, Su Bai looked up and looked at Chu Zhao. Chu Zhao was speechless and took a deep breath. He said: "You also want to guarantee that you are living like a normal person now, isn''t it? You don''t want to destroy your own peaceful life, isn''t it? So, sometimes, the procedure to go is still going, I promise you, you go to the police station first, then I will investigate this matter immediately, we can go to eat a nightingale together at night, dont delay what time, if you dont If you go, it will cause a lot of serial reactions. At least most of the evidence now points to you. Of course, these police officers cant help you, you can kill them all. This is a very easy thing for you. But you never thought about it. If you do this, you have to give up your current state of life and your detective office and your name ''Su Bai''. "Snapped!" The mobile phone was directly thrown on the table by Su Bai, and it made a very crisp sound. Immediately, Su Bais face showed a playful smile and looked at Chu Zhao. After changing a sitting position, Su Bais fingers knocked on the table a few times, then clicked on his temple position. The brow is slightly wrinkled and asks: "I just said that if you didn''t get it wrong, you are... threatening me?" Chapter 360： Paws licked The corpse, which has already appeared in a cold posture, is lying on the bed of the ambulance; Outside the car, there are some policemen and forensic doctors who are conducting further investigations and evidence collection on the spot. After all, the crime scene is an underground parking garage of a building. It is not easy to close the site for a long time to ensure that the site is not damaged. After all, there are many car owners who are waiting to use the car. Although it can be enforced, it is really not necessary. The case and all kinds of evidence are sufficient. The suspect has not escaped. It should not be a problem. The police are actually the least like complex cases. There are not so many Holmes. This kind of easy-to-handle case can improve the success rate of the case. On the other hand, it is also a kind of merit. At that time, please ask a TV station to take a report. It is "the murder of a certain place in the city, the police quickly broke." A young forensic assistant suddenly found that several items on his report were not recorded. He sighed and got an ambulance. He planned to open the body bag and check it again. However, when he got on the bus, he gave an exclamation: "The body... the body... the body is gone." The forensic assistant was so scared that he was close to the ambulance window. It was not that he was afraid of the body. Of course, he was afraid that there was always a little bit, but since he could go to the forensic line to develop, there is naturally a resistance that is hard to reach in this respect. Force, but the scene in front of me is really too ridiculous. After all, the ambulance has been parked here, and the police are around. How could the body disappear? The surrounding police immediately came over. When the body on the stretcher was found to be missing, everyone was surprised. They began to search for the area while starting to report on it. They don''t believe that the body will run away on their long legs. Then, the only explanation is that just now, some people even dared to steal the body under their eyes. In the presence of a group of police officers, the body can still be stolen, it is simply an insult to the gang of police, everyone may be guessing, is it that others and others have committed the black negligence of the lamp? "what" A female police officer slammed, and the camera in her hand fell to the ground, her face was scared and white, and the whole person curled up on the ground, staring blankly at the camera that had been dropped by herself. . "What happened to Xiaotao?" "Little peach, is it what you photographed?" Now the scene investigation is not only a photo, but also recorded with a camera, in order to avoid any clues as much as possible. At this time, in the playback screen of the camera, Is describing the scene that just happened, Xiaotao should have just gone to the toilet. When the camera is not closed, it is placed on the trunk of a car next to it. The lens is also aimed at the ambulance that temporarily stores the body. A woman wearing black stockings came out from the door of the ambulance. She walked slowly and slowly. From time to time, the police came over and walked over, but no one found her. She went to the camera and went to the camera. I watched the camera for a while, then turned and walked away, leaving the direction, no accident, it was the elevator. The police officers present were silent at this time. This strange scene was the first time they encountered in their career. The body came down and left in front of their own eyes. ............ Su Bai and Chu Zhao, fell into a silence. And breaking the silence is a phone call. Chu Zhao took out his mobile phone and answered the phone. Then his face showed a shocked expression. "okay, I get it." Chu Zhao put the phone away, rubbed his lips, looked at Su Bai, shrugged his shoulders. "Okay, it''s okay." "Oh? Is it all right?" Su Bais face showed a playful smile. "The body was gone, and it was photographed by our camera that I stood up and left. In addition, the DNA identification of the deceased came out. It was recorded that the deceased had died accidentally in a car accident a year ago, and the photos were also Indicates that it is the same person as the deceased. Now, this case has not been taken over by our Interpol team. It will be taken over by the state-specific special department responsible for the spooky events. Our police will suspend all investigations on this case, meaning that when this matter Nothing happened, you don''t have to go to the police station, and there will be no more information on this matter. "It''s good." Su Bai picked up the cup and took another orange juice. "I will go first, eat together next time." Chu Zhao said, turned and left. The relationship between the two people, because this time inexplicable tit-for-tat, made a little stiff. Chu Zhao left, Su Bai was still sitting in a chair, and the body left, it was a bit interesting, a strange event? Su Bai now has a little bit of trouble. If the woman really has a problem, why did she not find anything when she met her at the elevator? and, Su Bai thought of the red boy again. The red boy kindly sent himself a house of Frankenstein''s house. If he hadn''t entered the house, he was shot dead by auspicious paw. Why can the woman be at her doorstep? After leaving a pair of high heels, auspicious still has no reaction? Could it be that the feelings of myself and the auspicious two people had problems at that time? The fingers gently rubbed on the table, and Su Bais thoughts were more about the impact that this incident would have on his lifes safety. Of course, more of it would affect the safety of the little guy. As for the relationship between him and Chu Zhao, I dont know why, but Su Bai is too lazy to think about it. The mobile phone rang, it was the news sent by Gyatso, and it was several pictures. It was a landscape photo. It seems that Gyatso is in a good mood. Auspicious this time to help the little guy to take a shower out, the little guy sitting on the carpet in a white and tender manner, auspicious and went to take the little guy''s clothes bite, Su Bai stood up, ready to help the little guy to wear clothes. When he was wearing clothes, Su Bai suddenly found that the clothes were a little small. The clothes of the children were like this, and they grew fast, so the clothes that fit well were changed frequently. Su Bai realized that he was negligent, perhaps because he was a man. So I don''t care much about the details in this regard. "Before you wear it, I will go out and buy you some more children''s clothes to come back." Su Bai licked the little guy''s head, picked up the tablet around him and handed it to the little guy, then took the car key and went out. Although Chu Zhao said that the woman was hanging next to her car, but since Chu Zhao said this, the police will not follow up, but will transfer to another department, and the ban should be lifted. Out of the door, walked to the elevator, the elevator was going down, stopped, and the door slowly opened. Su Bai saw an acquaintance inside. "Mr. Su, I am giving you tea, are you still used to drinking?" Jieyu asked with a folder in his hand and smiled. "is acceptable." Su Bai walked into the elevator. "This building seems to be doing something at night." Jie Jie asked inexplicably. "When I came, the parking lot was squashed by the police, and the car could not stop." "It should be okay now," Su Bai said. "Well, nothing is fine, peace is safe and best." Jie Yu looked at Su Bai, "Mr. Su''s recent business is still good?" "Its definitely not as profitable as you are, right, how is your companys game? "Also, after the launch, the popularity has exceeded expectations. Well, you are going to take the third floor to pick up the car, I am down the first floor, take a taxi. Mr. Su, then see you again. "Goodbye." Su Bai looked at Jie Jie and walked out of the elevator, then pressed the door close button and the elevator continued to move down. ............ The solution to get out of the elevator did not go straight out of the building, but took out the phone and dialed a phone. "Don''t you say that, the company''s business, don''t ask me for a while, you can do it." Liang Sen is now somewhat depressed. This is a place that even the dispellings feel a little surprised. Since the terrorist broadcast deliberately leaked the breath, Liang Sen, who sensed the horror of the radio broadcast, seems to have been stunned by the ordinary people, and has been languishing until now. "I will handle the matter in the company, you don''t have to worry, but the boss, I found a very interesting thing today, and it happened in the company." "what''s up?" "The organization that I told you before, similar to the organization of MLM, do you remember?" "Remember, what''s wrong, they won''t come to draw you, huh, huh." Liang Sen couldn''t help but laugh at the phone. "If you go to that organization, you can be an elder." "You seem to have forgotten our neighbor." Reminder reminded. "Let him pull him?" Liang Sen had a brief silence on the other side. "They have already begun to target the audience at that level. This level of audience is not so flickering." "People, there are always shortcomings, especially those who seem to be good but still willing to continue wearing masks to pretend to be a normal person in the real world. In fact, this is their shortcoming." "I am with you, isn''t that the case?" Its true. The singer said, Then maybe one day, they might come to us. "Resolve, you look at what I am like now. Do you still think that the doctrines that their organization believes in are true?" Strong as Liang Sen, shivering in front of the terrorist broadcast. "Dream, always have to have, the slogan of common, production, and doctrine is played in front. The rest of the slogan, how to listen is not too exaggerated." "If they put their claws around our company, they will be embarrassed. It is better to have fewer things around the company; But that organization is also very interesting. Really, I really hope that they will really grow up one day. If they can really broadcast with horror.........cough and cough..." Liang Sen suddenly coughed up, nor I know if I am really coughing, or I dont dare to say that. "I have already smashed my claws. This time it should be a temptation for them. Perhaps, they also have little experience in how to draw a higher level of audience." Jie Jie replied. Chapter 361： New pending case! Shanghai has already cooled down this time. Su Bai drove the car to the door of a children''s clothing store on the side of the road. When he got off the bus, he obviously felt the ice crystal floating in the air. The weather here is like this. In winter, heavy snow is a rare thing. Occasionally it snows, it is often sleet, and it is difficult to really accumulate snow on the road. The feeling of wet and cold is absolutely better than the human body. The temperature shown on the thermometer is more fooling. Pushing the door open, Su Bai went in. The children''s clothing store was quite large. There were many waiters. One of them saw Su Bai came in and took the initiative to welcome him. Su Bai waved his hand and gestured to show that he could pick and see. When a person walks and looks at it, his mind keeps imagining what the little guy is wearing in this dress. It is also very interesting to wear that dress. At this time, Su Bai saw across the shelf, a woman slowly walked over, the other side also saw Su Bai, stopped to smile at Su Bai: "Its so good." Su Bai nodded. "It''s really good." "You are here to choose clothes for your child?" Ying Yinger asked. "Yes, you." The two people have been talking across the shelf, and no one thought about the idea of ??going to the other side. Perhaps, the relationship between the two people is really only these. It was originally because of sexual suffocation. And because the black audience has a further intersection, but since then, the two people really did not contact again, Su Bai almost forgot this. "Give me a relative and choose some clothes." Ying Yinger took out her mobile phone and looked at the time. "Sorry, time is too late, next time I have a chance to have coffee together." "it is good." The other party obviously feels that staying here will only make two people feel embarrassed, so it is better to leave first. Ying Yinger went to the counter to check out. Su Bai continued to pick clothes. As a dad, it is estimated that the attitude of buying things for children is very simple. You can buy more if you buy more. There are enough clothes to wear, although it is really not rich before, but Su Bai did not really learn to blame himself for living too carefully. After choosing five or six sets of clothes, when I got the counter, Su Bai found that Ying Yinger didnt go far, and stood outside the store. It was raining outside, and Yingying, who has always paid great attention to her instrument, actually I don''t care, I was very anxiously talking on the phone, and my voice was very urgent. It should be something urgent. After finishing the card and finishing the account, Su Bai walked out of the store with the wrapped clothes. He did not go to see Yingyinger. He went straight to his car and was ready to leave. As the saying goes, the man does not know people when he lifts the belt. What''s more, there is no real relationship between Su Bai and Ying Yinger. Su Bai naturally is too lazy to gossip. After the car drove out, about half an hour later, Su Bai parked the car in the parking lot of the building. When he went to the elevator, he found that there were several people in the parking lot who were a little abnormal, a blind person, one wearing a thick The jacket but the guy with the bright yellow robes in the corner, and a woman in a suit and sunglasses holding a tablet. These three people are obviously not parking or property. According to Chu Zhaos statement, the murder case has been handed over to the department responsible for the spiritual events. It seems that these three guys achievements are the people in that department. Its just that these three people have energy fluctuations, but they are really low and horrible. So, at least in the country, the government is not able to control the audience to help themselves. If you want to come to the terrorist broadcast, you will not be allowed. This kind of thing happens. It raises its own sheep. Why do you want to lick wool in the political institutions in the real world? However, it seems that there is a semi-official audience organization in the UK, and that organization has been acquiesced by the broadcast. Why? Is it caused by cultural differences between China and the West? These three people can investigate what is really a ghost, and Su Bai did not stay, and went straight into the elevator. When he got out of the elevator on his own floor, Su Bai found himself standing at the door of his detective office, a middle-aged man with a beard and a scum. The man looks a bit like a mixed society, even in the winter. There is a tattoo on the shirt, and it looks like a fierce feeling. The man apparently waited for a lot of time at the door. Seeing that Su Bai came back, he immediately went back to Su Bai and took the initiative to go to Su Bai. He nodded and respectfully said: "I saw the office you opened on the forum. So I have something to trouble you." Forum? Su Bai frowned slightly, one hand continued to carry the bag of clothes, the other hand directly extended and placed on the mans shoulder. The man''s face suddenly changed, and the tattoo on his body was alive. A lone wolf showed a blue phantom from his forehead position, as if he had chosen someone. However, the next moment, Su Bais palm line appeared a few blood lines, exuding a sigh of breath. The solitary wolf totem immediately shrank back, and the mans face also showed the color of fear, cold sweat, and immediately apologized to Su Bai: "I''m sorry, sorry, adult, I can''t control it, can''t control it..." Su Bai shook his head. "Nothing, come in and talk." In fact, it was actually Su Bais deliberate stimulation of men. It was also a kind of temptation. The temptation between the audiences was sometimes hidden because each listener would subconsciously hide himself because everyone was used to the key moments and one more. The card is a possibility to live a little more. However, the kind of hidden temptation can only be produced between the audience of considerable strength, and the man in front of Su Bai obviously does not have the qualifications and strength to have a dialogue with Su Bai, so Su Bai is very personally Its a very rude behavior to force the opponents reinforcement to come out. Its an offense, but even if the other party knows, it must be wrong with Su Bai. this is the truth. Su Bai opened the door and sat in the chair behind his desk. The man also followed in and seemed very cautious. At this time, Su Bai suddenly remembered that Chu Zhao, who stood in this position not long ago, could not be as trembled as this man. Even the strength of this man is much stronger than that of Chu Zhao. It is Chu Zhao who also regards himself as a friend, so he ignores the position gap between the two sides on the audience level? "Mr. Su, hello, I introduce myself. My name is Liu Fuquan. I am a native Shanghai native. I used to drive a taxi. Later, um, I havent done anything in the last six months, and I have no intention of doing things." Su Bais fingers tapped on the table. Compared with Liu Fuquans name, Su Bai is more interested in how Liu Fuquan knows his own affairs and how to find this detective firm. "Is that audience forum?" Su Bai opened the computer on his desk, logged into the forum website, and opened the Jiangsu, Zhejiang and Shanghai regions. "Yes, there is an administrator post, there." Liu Fuquan said. Su Bais gaze patrolled in the administrators post and found a message titled Audience Detective Office Opening. He clicked inside, which is the specific location of the detective office of Su Bai, and even marked the phone. number. Suddenly, Su Bai felt a little funny. He had to say that he had really thought about it a bit simple. Its also a reckless impulse to do all these things. Of course, the loss of money is not very concerned about it. It can even be said. I dont care much, but the opening of the detective office does not seem to bring much life to normal people. My own discount office seems to have a relationship with the audience in the audience circle from the beginning, and now this post is equivalent to the forum people who exposed their identity. This kind of feeling of being exposed, Su Bai really does not like it. He does not want the rhythm of his life, he will continue to have an unknown audience to bother, the managers in that forum can have their own news, this point White is not surprising. Su Bai is strangely why the other party has exposed his detective office in such a way, and it really attracted a listener. "Say, what?" Su Bai ordered a cigarette and planned to put the forum thing aside for a while. Now he has a lot of troubles for himself. One is the organization that absorbed Chu Zhao, and the true identity of auspiciousness, and these In comparison, the things in this forum are really not going to go ahead. Liu Fuquan smiled somewhat cautiously. "I saw that post came over. Originally, the amount was originally intended to find a player with similar strength or stronger than me to explore the matter, but I did not expect that adult. You are so strong." Liu Fu said in a comprehensive manner. "First talk about your business, I have a bite of meat, and you have at least one soup to drink." "Hey, what do you say, how dare I talk to the adults about the conditions, even if you don''t give me anything, I will tell you this news, I can get some of your good feelings, and it is also a sure thing for me." Buying and selling." Liu Fuquan took out a photo from his pocket. This is a black and white photo. There is a couple in the photo. Looking at the age, it can even be traced back to the old Shanghai during the Republic of China. This black and white photo and mobile phone photo album were sent to Su Bai by Liu Fuquan. Su Bai took a black and white photo and looked at the photo on Liu Fuquans mobile phone. "What?" "The old photo was taken by my grandparents under the department store when I was young. This is what I photographed in the park the day before yesterday. You see the old man who was photographed behind my grandparents in the old photo. Is the young man in the photo taken the day before yesterday on my mobile phone exactly the same?" Su Bai looked at it carefully. The old photos were well preserved, so there was no blurring and flowering. I could clearly see the face of the young passerby who walked over when Liu Fuquans grandparents took a group photo. The photo of the mobile phone is clearer. Indeed, it can be seen as two people who look very similar. "It is probably just a coincidence. After all, there are quite a few people who look similar in the world. Even, it is possible that the person you photographed the day before yesterday is the descendant of the person in the old photo." Su Bai shook his head and said. . Liu Fuquan suddenly lowered his voice and approached Su Bai. With a little mystery, he whispered: "Adult, there is a suspense case. I don''t know if you know it, I don''t know, "Lin Jiazhai No. 37 Incident." Chapter 362： You from the stars "Lin Jiazhai No. 37? I heard a little." Su Bai nodded. The case of Linjiazhai No. 37 seems to be a catastrophe on the surface, but because of the interspersed things between them, it has caused confusing; The reason is because of the age of the murderer. At that time, it was the early days of the founding of the People''s Republic. Although the various methods of investigative techniques were certainly not so advanced, the atmosphere of the early founding of the People''s Republic and the government''s control over the country were terrible. Checking out what happened is also completely able to rely on huge manpower and material resources to dig out, and the murderer is also labeled as a spy. During the investigation of the murderer, the detectives found that the murderers age was not right. According to some experiences of the murderer, they suddenly found that the murderers age should have been broken seventy years old, and it was already thirty in the early years of the Republic of China. However, in the 1950s and 1960s after the founding of the People''s Republic, he still looked like he was 30 years old. Finally, the murderer was arrested, but some of the follow-up things were caught in a fog, only The details of the words are circulating in the society. The legendary murderer was forced to take X-rays and found that the brain was empty. These plots, if applied to the present, are very similar to those of the Korean dramas that were in the past two years, and they also have great similarities with the smoldering oil bottles in Nanpais Tomb Notes. Of course, Europe and America. The protagonist in Undead Forensic Medicine also has a common point. A person who lives continuously in the real world, his life expectancy is almost continuous in the eyes of ordinary people, and at the same time, his appearance will not change, such a person, if it is hidden If you don''t want to leave this society, then if you don''t want to leave this society, then you have to change a place every ten years or so and re-enclose an identity. Otherwise, colleagues and neighbors around him will find that he has never been old. At that time, it will definitely have a great impact on his life, and he was eventually found to be a white rat under the research institution. "Just, are you too sensitive?" Su Bai looked at Liu Fuquan. "This is really a coincidence, and the incident of Lin Jiazhai No. 37 is really true or false. After all, it happened in that era. Exquisite." Liu Fuquan carefully smiled and said: "Adult, you don''t know, my speculation, not just from these two photos." Said, Liu Fuquan took out a file bag from his pocket and opened it. There are quite a few things inside. Obviously, Liu Fuquan did enough homework. "Adult, because I was brought up by my grandparents since I was a child, my dad is the youngest son of my grandparents, and I am the youngest son of my parents, so the age between my grandparents and me. Its really much worse than the average family, but these are not important. When I was a child, my grandparents kept putting me around. This old photo, I watched it many times. After all, the photos are actually three people, grandparents still There is that person, the rest are either back or very vague, and the three people are very clear, so I left a deep impression; Moreover, I remember that when I was in elementary school, once I followed my female classmate to go home, it was a trailing one. At that time, there was no bad idea in my mind. I thought about following her more. One person can carefully Look, I saw that she entered the house, is a tube building, her father picked her upstairs; I was stupid when I looked at her father. This person is clearly the grandmother who was in the hall of the hall. They were the same in the wedding commemorative photo. They looked exactly the same and they were not old. I was very Excited, I didnt think so much, and I didnt think about the age. After all, the grandparents of the young couple in the photo were already white-haired coveted old people at that time, and this was nearly six or seventy years ago. The men who ''take'' the photos together haven''t changed much. I was stupid at the time, and asked the man, did you know my grandparents, I also shouted out the names of my grandparents and let him listen, and then I said that I saw you in my photo before my grandparents home. . What I thought at the time was that if my family could meet with this female classmate, wouldnt I have to play with this female classmate often? Children, the mind is really that simple. Then the man said that he didn''t know, and said that I admit the wrong person. I also argued with him that it was impossible. The man in the photo was you, and then the man immediately took the hand of my female classmate and went home. Later, I went home sullenly and told the family about it. The family said that I was stupid and said that I am sure that I am wrong. Yes, how can a normal person believe in a 70-year-old photo? That person, now is just the father of my classmate? I want to know that the person in the photo looks similar to my old grandparents. Originally, I thought I was wrong, but I went to school the next day and found that the girl was gone. I asked her classmates and said that the girl was transferred to school. This incident became a thing in my heart. Sting, every other year or two, I will always remember this thing inadvertently, think of the girl who transferred to school, think of the man in the photo, so I am really impressed with this photo. A few days ago, I walked the dog in the park. Oh, I am not going to work now, and I am not in the mood to go to work. I have raised a few dogs, a husky, an Alaska, and a Satsuma. Every day in the real world, I sway the dog. I wandered through the days, I didnt want to eat or wear anyway, and I couldnt see what the future wasnt, but the result was in the park that day, when I walked the dog, I saw a man sitting on the bench by the river, that person, and me. When I was in elementary school, I looked exactly the same, wearing a blue down jacket, but the hair style did not change. He was sitting on a bench and reading the newspaper. You know, the former me was just a taxi driver. Later I listened to the terrorist broadcast. After a few stories of the world, people are different. This time, I didnt yell at him in the same way as I was when I was young. I have seen you, but pretend to take him into the camera while taking a self-portrait. He didn''t change at all, but I have grown up from a kid, so he simply can''t recognize me. "Since I saw him in the park, then after that." Su Bai asked quietly, and at the same time, he glanced at the cup on his desk and drank half of the orange juice that was not fresh, thinking that he was Its not a secret secretarys assistant, or a cup of hot tea on the desk cant be guaranteed. Its really too poor this day. Well, although Su Bai cant make any money now, what about the alternative? Looking for a female experiencer, let her be responsible for the work of the secretary, and then bring her back to help her. It is estimated that such a woman, a female experiencer or a female audience who is willing to come, should be quite a lot. "After that, of course I followed him first. He didn''t sit on the bench for a long time and left. I gave my dog ??to a gardener I knew in the park to take care of, and I went up. Followed him into an older residential building and watched him go up. I didn''t dare to be very close. I was hiding underneath. After about half an hour, he came down. A woman drove to pick him up. That woman is really beautiful, and I think it is still very familiar. I am thinking that the woman is really a female classmate who felt very beautiful when I was in elementary school. But the father and daughter, the daughter here has grown up. Adult, and the father, but nothing has changed, it seems to be exactly the same age as her daughter. I originally stopped a car and wanted to keep track of their car, but it seems to have been discovered. She opened me up. I have never dared to use it from beginning to end. Oh, the longer I mix in the story world, I This courage is really smaller. I lost my mind, no way, I can only go back and enter the old community building. One of the old people has just passed away. The family is busy sending the old man to the hospital with the doctor. It happened to be bumped by me. The old man is old and dead, old and sick, lying in bed for half a year, and finally left. I felt that something was wrong, and then I found a chance to enter the old man''s house. Guess what, I actually found this photo on the bedside table in the old bedroom. Liu Fuquan put a mahogany photo frame in front of Su Bai. The photo is already yellowish. There is a line of words written on the photo frame. Some words are not very clear, but I can guess what it is. "This is a photo of the educated youth who went to the countryside to go to the countryside. The photo shows the old man who just died. The place where they joined the team together was the Inner Mongolia grassland. You see, this is the old man who died, then you look at this again. Side, this one, is it still or not? Or the man? Or that age? He should go to see the last side of this old friend." Su Bai picked up the photo frame and looked at it. He nodded very seriously. "Oh, yes, here is the photo of him and his daughter when he got a sneak shot. In fact, there are a lot of clues. Her daughter''s car is on the license plate after all, but I dare not continue to investigate. , adults, this information is available to you, I hope to help you." Liu Fuquan turned the photo album and clicked on the photo in another mobile phone photo album and handed it to Su Bai. Su Bai took over the mobile phone and knew the meaning of Liu Fu''s words. "Do not worry, I will not let you suffer. If you say everything is true, I will give you a few things that I can''t use now." If I can really get any benefit from this, I wont lose your one........." Suddenly, in Su Bais eyes, a stunned color faded. In the photo, The woman who drove the car to pick up the man, Actually Ying Yinger! Chapter 363： Eighty years "Adult, the license plate number is also on the top, small can continue to help the adults check." Liu Fuquan offered his diligence. He is like this now, just like the fat man who used to run errands in front of the lychee. He just wants to find a big tree to lean on. He wants to gain some shelter and some benefits. He needs to know the tools that Su Bai cant use. Said that it is enough to have a big use. However, Liu Fuquan is much worse than the fat man. Of course, even the current Su Bai is not comparable to Litchi for the time being. "No, I am looking for time to check. I don''t have any things that I haven''t cleaned up yet. I can''t give you anything. Let''s give you 200 stories first. What do you want to redeem? I will help you now. Redeem it." Since I know Ying Yinger, then Su Bai does not need Liu Fuquan to continue to help himself check it out. The monk can''t run the temple. If Ying Yinger really has a close relationship with the man, even Liu Fuquan If you are a primary school student, then you only need to follow the line of Ying Yinger, and you can naturally dig up the man. However, the man said that he is now a hundred years old, and it is not an old man. How many people have experienced a person who has been youthful for nearly a hundred years and has not left the society? How much wisdom has you accumulated? Such a person, even from a psychological point of view, is estimated that even ordinary listeners can''t compare with him. After all, the experience of the audience is more of a short-term stimulation and urging, and the man, then It is a long time of precipitation and thinking. There is actually a fundamental difference between the two. "This is not anxious, this is not anxious, adults, small has just ended a story world, and the next story world has been around for a while, these things, the villain is not in a hurry." Liu Fuquan waved his hand and then looked at Su Bais mobile phone. Su Bai nodded. "So, add a WeChat. If you need it, you can contact me." This is also a kind of verbal commitment. Although there are no specific strict effects and constraints, it is already considered to be a problem for most low-level audiences. After adding WeChat, Liu Fuquan sent the photo of the mobile phone to Su Bai very interestingly. At the same time, he left the information in Su Bai, respectfully went out of the office, and helped Su Bai to put the garbage in the trash. The bag is brought down. Su Bai ordered a cigarette. If he didn''t smoke, he was caught in his hand. The cigarettes were smashed, and some were glaring. Su Bai was unaware. Liu Fuquan is so flattering to himself, it is not that Liu Fuquan is born with shackles, but when people are really rushed, in order to survive, they can really do anything. Liu Fuquans mentality is nothing more than The low-level audience''s instinctive means of seeking asylum and reaction, just as if they had actually imagined whether they could get shelter from litchi. As for Ying Yinger? Su Bai looked at the photos in the mobile phone. This very delicate and very special woman, actually has such a strange origin, it is really more interesting. The line of destiny is very mysterious. I thought that there would be no more than ever. Even if I met in a store, I wouldnt bother to bypass the shelves and talk to the two people who talked about the old, and actually had to meet again. Su Bai did not rush to go out to look for Ying Yinger in the evening, but watched the cartoon with the little guy lying in bed, then took a little sleep and calmly sleeped. When I got up the next day, I was in a good mood. I went to the kitchen to make breakfast and then ate with the little one. The little guy is not noisy, noisy, and auspicious, this is a nanny. Su Bai is really very worry-free, but Su Bai suddenly feels that this detective firm is really a name, but although the living space is small, but with himself It is enough to care for people together. In addition to auspicious and dissatisfied, if you want to sunbathe and have to find another place, Su Bai and the little guy are not dissatisfied with the place where they live now. The little guy ate breakfast, and he was very embarrassed to sit on the carpet and play with toys. He was auspicious and looked at him to prevent him from accidents. Su Bai did not go out directly, but was kneeling beside him. While watching the little guy playing there, he whispered and asked auspicious: "When the woman left the high heels at the door, did you sense it?" Auspicious nodded. Su Bai also nodded, auspicious can sense, then there is no problem, the cat''s spiritual sense is to a certain extent, it is indeed much higher than the human, Su Bai and the woman face to face did not find any abnormality, may be There is a hidden temperament on the other side. Of course, it is also an important reason why Su Bai is more and more inclined to strengthen the melee system. When the other party is not killing himself and is not prepared to attack himself, Su Bai wants Its really difficult to detect the hidden atmosphere of the other person. Its much easier to change to a monk. However, since auspicious can sense it, Su Bai is relieved. It is estimated that auspicious does not shoot at that time because it feels that the woman will not pose any threat to the little guy in the house, so she is too lazy to move, if the woman is not only staying at the door. With the pair of high heels and the intention to push the door into the office, it is estimated that the cat''s paw will come down. Auspicious, regardless of whether the woman''s apparently suspicious behavior will affect Su Bai, as a cat, its temperament has been very rigid, such as the red man who came back to Su Bai with a white card. No., directly auspicious, regardless of the fact that a paw is shot in the air, to a certain extent, this cat has only one little guy in the eye, even Su Bai, is just a collateral. Stretching his hand and touching it on the auspicious furry head: "I have something to do, go out for a while." Auspicious is very repugnant. Others really regard themselves as pets, but they are too lazy to protest and resent for Su Bais behavior of doing nothing. Because it found that when Su Bai had nothing to do to touch himself, the little guy actually There will be occasional climbs to touch your head or touch your own tail. Obviously, the little guy is learning from him, and the good luck is also tolerated. The car came out and stopped at the side of the road. Su Bai took out his mobile phone and turned it over. There was no Ying Yingers friend on WeChat, but Su Bai remembered that he had imported Ying Yings number, but recently the phone was changed. After Su Bai downloaded from the cloud backup, she found the phone of Ying Yinger and immediately called the past. Someone has been answered for a long time: "Mr. Su?" Obviously, Ying Yinger is handling her client list very well. "It''s me, where are you now, is it convenient to meet and meet?" "Sorry, Mr. Su, because of my personal personal affairs, my studio is temporarily closed for a while. If you need it, you can make an appointment here. I will be the first one when I have handled the private affairs and re-run the studio. I will call you to inform you." "But I miss you now, have a cup of coffee with me, can you?" Ying Yinger did not expect Su Bai to suddenly say this, she is a woman who is good at showing her beauty, but also a very smart woman, she can easily tease the man''s bones at the bottom of the impulse, but But it can also control it, so Ying Yinger is very clear, with the character of Su Bai, definitely not the kind of man who wants to find a woman because of loneliness. "Sorry, Mr. Su, it is really inconvenient." Ying Yinger still refused. In Su Bais opinion, this should be related to the man. The mans return to Shanghai this time should be to look at the eternal friend who had previously teamed up with the team. If the man is really alive for nearly a hundred years, then He is really inconvenient to stay in the same area for a long time. Shanghai is obviously the place he stayed 20 years ago. If he stays here, he might meet those people who have known or seen before. The identity is actually very Easy to expose. "Can''t you get through?" Su Bai was ready to give up the most direct way at this time. It seems that it still takes some effort to check out some of Yingying''s details. "That... well, I will send you my position. I am drinking coffee with a friend of mine. If Mr. Su doesn''t mind, he can come." "Ok." Su Bai had some accidents. Ying Yinger refused to agree afterwards. Obviously, she was influenced by some kind of opinion. However, the address was sent by SMS shortly. The distance was not very far. It was an outdoor cafe. ............ "Dad, you shouldn''t let me agree with him." Putting down the phone, Yingying had some incomprehensible look at the man who was about the same age as her. "I told you about his business. He is not an ordinary person. "The answer is not the same." The man picked up the coffee and faced the river. He took a sip of coffee. "You said yesterday that you met him again, but there was not much overlap, but today he suddenly took the initiative. Looking for you, indicating what he might have discovered; since he is not an ordinary person, in this city, he wants to find where you are, but it takes more time." "But Dad, this is very dangerous for you, your identity..." The man shook his head, stood up, his hands on the railing, overlooking the river, and spit out a heavy breath. "Do you know why I will be back this time?" "Look at the last side of your friend who went to the countryside together." Ying Yinger said. The man nodded. "In fact, it is not just to see him, there is another reason." The man was silent for a while and exclaimed: "Its almost eighty years, girl, you know what, 80 years ago, you licked it for a while. Its not long before I joined the army. At that time, I was almost in this position. Its almost like this place. On the other side of the river, all Japanese warships, The cannon, Really loud........." Chapter 364： The secret of longevity Eighty years ago, here in Shanghai, it was almost the time when the Shanghai-Shanghai war, the Chinese army died here with the Japanese army for three months, the Chinese army killed and injured more than 300,000 people, Shanghai is not big, that is, it is said The blood stained red every piece of land is not particularly exaggerated, one inch of mountains and rivers, one inch of blood, the Chinese army played very heroic and tenacious. The man pulled his down jacket and let the cold wind enter his body. He raised his head slightly, closed his eyes, and suddenly returned to the place where he was stationed with the troops eighty years ago. The face of the Zhang comrades, the sound of the face, the voice with a clear accent, as if it was really in his ear, as if in front of his own eyes, as if, really is yesterday. and so, Sometimes, the longer a person lives, the less a happy thing. When you are old, your thinking will be lost and slow, and the things you forget can be forgotten. The things that can be thrown away can also be spread, whether it is regrettable or brilliant, always I can see it or look down, but he can''t. "Some things, you don''t have to continue thinking about it." Ying Yinger was comforting her side. She knew some of her father''s experiences. She also knew that her father had joined the army. It was only after the situation changed, the political situation fell, his father. I chose to follow the tide and safely hide myself from the life of an ordinary person. "I can''t forget it." The man smiled with some emotion and then asked, "Your friend, come on." Ying Yinger sorted out the hair that was blown by the cold wind and nodded. "It should be faster. You should leave your father. I told you that he is not an ordinary person. He even let I feel terrible." The mans hand smashed on the iron railing and looked at the daughter who looked like he was older. He said, You said, he is not an ordinary person. You met it yesterday, but you still have tea. There is no impulse. Why is he eager to find you today? If I am gone, what he has to do is to seek my whereabouts from your mouth. Isnt this a harm to you? "He doesn''t look like that person." Ying Yinger looked at her thoughts. "It shouldn''t be so bad." The man shook his head and sighed. "I would rather believe that there are ghosts in this world, and don''t believe the man''s broken mouth." "Oh, what about my mother?" "Your mother?" The man''s mouth showed a smile. "She was also deceived by me." "Really, father, you still go, or I am going with you." Yingying said very seriously, "I really don''t want my father''s secret to be exposed." "No need." The man seemed to make up his mind. He was unmoved. He sat down in his chair and took the coffee. He found that the coffee was cold and he let it go. "Since I was a child, because of my business. You also often change school, I can''t stay with you all the time to accompany you, I owe you a lot, you have your own career in Shanghai and have your own life, can''t stop you because of me. Yinger, your life is only once, you should cherish it, and I should cherish it." Ying Yinger also sat down in front of the man. She seemed to figure out what she said. "Father, you deliberately want to see him, are you?" Once, because of the Frankenstein, Ying Yinger was also implicated and had seen the black audience. Su Bai is obviously a kind of person with the black audience, so it also shows that Su Bais identity is not simple. However, Ying Yinger did not dare to ask and did not dare to investigate. Only when this incident did not happen, of course, she told her father when she contacted her father. "Maybe." The man showed a dignified cough and coughed a few times. "Sometimes I caught a cold, and you also noticed that the temperature difference is relatively large these days." Ying Yinger nodded nodded, she understood that her father did not want to involve himself too much into his affairs. After all, she was not the same as her father, and her fathers life span has not seen nodes until now. Self, it is destined to be old and sick. "Is he?" The man pointed to Su Bai who came across the road. Ying Yinger looked at the past and said: "It is him." Immediately afterwards, Ying Yinger looked at her father and showed the color of worry. Su Bai came really fast, which also shows that he can''t wait. Su Bai only wore a coat, and after finding the table of Ying Yinger, he simply took off his coat and hung it on the chair. There was only a thin long sleeve left in the room. The body, ordinary hot and cold does not really affect him, the reason why wearing a coat is just to make yourself look less eye-catching. Introduction to you. Su Bai said to Ying Ying. Ying Yinger looked at her father, she did not know how to introduce. "I am a relative of her, hello." The man reached out and shook hands with Su Bai. After shaking his hand, Su Bai asked the waiter for a latte, and then he took a long breath and said: "I am a bad person, that is, I have a good thing. When I encounter something that has interests, I like to use whatever means. So, I think we are honest, its better, oh, yes, I havent asked your name yet. "Like Lin, a single word "boat." "Mr. Lin." Su Bai''s face showed a stunned color, and then asked: "My name should Ying Yinger have told you, then, dare to ask Mr. Lin this year?" Su Bai really came to the door as soon as he came up, not facing the NPC in the story world. Where do you need so many bends? He did not have so much energy and free time to play Tai Chi here slowly. In the real world, Su Dashaos low-key is his low-key, but he really wants to be high-profile. As long as he is not doing the devastating things, there are really not many people who can make him. "The people were born in the first year of the People''s Republic of China, which is the Lunar New Year." Lin Zhou said his age, no hesitation, no cover. "Is it in 1912?" Su Bai said with a slap in his fingers. "The buddy who is enough, at the age of one hundred, it is not bad." "Coughing cough..." Ying Yinger deliberately coughed a few times. She hopes that Su Bai can maintain the most basic respect. After all, this person is his father. She does not like her father to be treated as a monster. . "Oh, old and not dead is for the thief." Lin Zhou did not mind Su Bai''s tone, but he also mocked himself. "Since Mr. is so frank, I am not turning around." Su Baiben thought that if Lin Zhou did not admit it, he would have to spend a lot of effort, but Lin Zhou is so frank now, but it is to let Su Bais original plans fall. Empty, of course, things are naturally less, the better. "I am very interested in the secret of Mr. Youth''s youth." Su Bai pointed to Lin Zhou and pointed to himself. "This is no one can resist." Lin Zhou nodded. "Really, it is a human being. There is no way to resist this attraction. However, I dont think that Mr. Su does not need my secret. I dont know how to do it. I have studied some Chinese medicine practitioners. The qi and blood are really rare. Normally, even if Mr. Su is at my age, it is estimated that it will not be much older than me." Su Bais eyes are condensed. To be honest, Su Bai certainly does not care about the secrets of longevity. His own life and death depend entirely on the next story world. He cant guarantee it for a while, but he also plans a fart, and again, with Su Bais present. The zombie is immortal and the blood family is famous for its long life. It is not a problem for Su Bai to live easily for a hundred or two years. "Oh, I am curious, that is the thing that will keep Mr. Lin from everlasting." "Mr. Su is going to have to get the answer he wants?" Lin Zhou looked at his daughter in a quiet voice. The meaning was very simple. You just said that he is not such a man who is not so good. Look at him. The posture is really not to stop the purpose, but fortunately, Lin Zhou did not intend to hide. Su Bai smiled and didn''t pick up this. "I don''t know Mr. Su, I can sit here waiting for you to come over, but I am also prepared to say this thing, because it is indeed time to say it." Lin Zhou showed a sad wound on his face. If you keep secrets in your heart, it is actually a very tiring thing. At the same time, if you live a long time, and you see the cherished people around you again and again, you are alone. Cruel things. A hundred years of life, in fact, is not too much outrageous. There are quite a few hundred-year-olds in the world. However, Lin Zhous experience of walking through a hundred years of youth has a richer experience than many centenarians. Because he has unlimited energy and unlimited youth, he can naturally do more and more things. "You have been discovered by me, I want to run, but I can''t run away." Su Bai tells the truth. "Yes, this is also the truth, but I have kept this secret for many years. It is time to say it." Well? Why is this? Su Bai did not ask if Lin Zhou and Ying Yinger minded that he had taken a cigarette from his own location. I am very curious. What prompted Mr. Lin to make such a big change? "Because I have been very interested in me and have been looking for a big man who has been half a century away from me. I finally walked away a few days ago. I and I used to be classmates at Huangpu. After the founding of the People''s Republic, he came to the local inspection and found him. Once, then he has been holding on to me, always looking for and investigating me, and I have been hiding. Until a few days ago, he finally left, and he was old. Chapter 365： Lama! "What you want, it''s not on me, and it''s not where I deliberately hid. It''s been in one place, always quietly in that place." Lin Zhou looked at Su Bai and said very seriously. To be honest, Lin Zhous centuries-old life is rich in experience, and his experience is also a tortuous twist. Plus, he is a war-torn person who participated in the war decades ago. More stories and experiences accumulate and precipitate, so that even if he simply sits there, there is a kind of elegant atmosphere. Of course, now, Lin Zhou wears down jackets instead of gowns. The sleek elegance can only be realized by Su Bai, who is sitting close together. "It won''t be in the sea." Su Bai asked, shaking his ash. After all, if it is on land, it has been developed and built all over the country for a hundred years, and it is difficult to determine that it has not been passive there. Lin Zhou nodded. "Really, it is in the sea." Su Bais eyes twitched slightly. If the thing is in the sea, its really not easy to do. The bottom of the sea is not like a hole in the land. Its going to go deep into the sea even at the level of Su Bai. To carry out homework, it also requires a certain amount of logistical support, and the sea is so large and so vast. In many places, professional personnel are required to assist in positioning and analysis. Otherwise, Su Bais eyes will be blackened, but the magical powers can only be reduced to A blind eye. "How, retired?" Lin Zhou noticed something. Yes, if the investment is not directly proportional to the output, Su Bai may really retreat. After all, if that is really just a lifelong medicine, it would be useless to Su Bai, he has no reason, I didnt even think that the little guy would become the same way as Lin Zhou in such a way, and he would not be worried about life as long as he did not die in the story world. Therefore, the simple life is not old, and the Soviet Union White is really not very attractive. Su Bai shook his head. "I have no interest in Changsheng. Can you describe to me what the thing looks like?" If it''s just a medicinal herb, then forget it, don''t toss it up. If it''s a legal device or a place like the legal world, then say it. Wen Yans hands began to tremble slightly, which was like a childs nightmare recalled last night, which made him feel a little uneasy, or that the nightmare had been entangled and he was long and long. Time, lingering. "Looking up." Lin Zhou was very embarrassed to look at Su Bai and looked at his daughter. Su Bai continued to smoke, "Nothing, I understand." "That thing is a mirror." Lin Zhou suddenly became very cramped at this time, very reluctantly said. "Mirror, can you describe it specifically?" "Mirror, that''s the kind..." Lin Zhou suddenly hugged his head, his forehead hit the table directly, clenched his teeth, and the eyes began to have dirty liquid flowing out, and then there was even the ear. A liquid dripping out. "Cough... cough... cough..." Lin Zhous pupil was full of fear. In the end, even the eyelids could not be seen. The rest was just grayish white like a dead fisheye. "father!" Ying Yinger immediately stood up and came to Lin Zhou to help her father pat the back for care. Su Bai sat in the position, didn''t move much, just looked at the dripping liquid on the table, really like wax oil. Oh shit, Is this the meaning of longevity? In Su Bais mind, the scene when he started to flow wax oil on his own body and the scene where the little guy started to flow wax oil was really full of unbearable vision. "Su Bai, beg you, help, help my dad to go to the water, he needs water." Ying Yinger is obviously not the first time to see his father like this, but also know how to deal with it. "water?" Su Bai is incredible. Can it be said that the wax oil in the body has flowed out, so is it urgent to replenish it? Or, since the mirror is on the bottom of the sea, then the original Lin Zhou was also encountered in the mirror at the bottom of the sea, and then it was affected. After that, he was forced to follow the qualification of the longevity. Does water create a connection that cannot be removed? However, it is very simple to get into the water, because the outdoor cafes are on the waterfront. Su Bai raised the collar of Lin Zhou with one hand. He was not the daughter of Lin Zhous son. He was too lazy to go to pity the person. He lifted it up and jumped into the river. "ͨ..." Two people fell into the water together. Su Bais figure still maintains a kind of stability under the water. Lin Zhou is different. He began to dance all the time. When he was wrapped in water, he was struggling like a great stimulus. fierce. Su Bai reached out and grabbed him. He wanted to take him to the water to change his breath, but he actually took the initiative to break off Su Bais hand and then went straight to the depths. This old immortal will not suddenly think about it, want to find a short look here? At least you have to tell me which sea area the mirror is in before you die. Lin Zhou is getting deeper and deeper, because his body is getting heavier and heavier. At the same time, the wax oil from his eyes and ears keeps flowing out, and the surrounding area also shows a dirty color. There are fewer fish and shrimps, but the nearby fish and shrimps are all scared to leave, apparently a great rejection of these waxes. Su Bai reached out and gently touched some of the hands from the bottom of the water. From the point of view of the hand, this wax oil is not unusual, and if it is not wrong, it should be no small toxicity. This Lin Zhou, What is it, human bomb bomb biochemical weapons? At this time, Su Bai suddenly felt that the big man had been looking for Lin Zhou before he died. It is still a correct choice. Such a dangerous person is still controlled by the state, no matter what kind of minds the above big people have, at least with civilians. The people have no influence. Gradually, when the wax oil shrouded in Lin Zhou was washed away by the river, Lin Zhous low head slowly lifted up, his eyes recovered, his hair was scattered, his hair was floating in the water, and he was even more Have a very delicate feeling. An old thing with a hundred years old is actually a little white face than a small white face. It really looks like the reincarnation of the Tianshan nursery rhyme. Lin Zhou hands up, this is going to swim out of the river. Su Bai went straight, grabbed Lin Zhou, and then dragged the boat on the rock wall on the side of the river at an extremely fast speed. The outdoor cafe was opposite the river, and obviously, the two people who are now wet are indeed It is not suitable for a place where people are densely populated. Lin Zhous hands and feet were all forked, so he lay so sullenly on the ground, basking in the sun, his skin color was also a little sallow, a malnourished look, which made Su Bai look like a wax. Like a corpse. What kind of instrument is it that can make a living person become a devil after having a youthful life? "Let Su brother laugh." Lin Zhou turned and looked at Su Bai. "Is this old trouble?" Su Bai asked. Lin Zhou nodded. "Yeah, old problems, come every month." "Its the same as a big aunt." Su Bai was in a bad mood at this time. "Yes, it is the same as a woman coming to the moon." Lin Zhou was very difficult to sit up with his hands on the ground. "People are not human, ghosts are not ghosts." "Then, Ying Yinger should not be your biological daughter." Su Bai asked. "What did Su brother say?" "Ying Ying''s age is definitely born after you become like this. You look like this, and ordinary women are born without children, because the vital signs are completely different, even the way of life is not. I don''t know if you still have the ability to reproduce, but it''s hard for you to let the human femininity of your body be pregnant with your child." This is also the thing that Su Bai realized after the ascension of the bloodline. The higher the level of human life, the greater the distance from the original ethnic group. Gradually, it will separate itself from human beings because As the audience continues to strengthen, it is infinitely close to God, almost equivalent to two different species, the probability of wanting to cross the birth of children becomes very low and low. "Yes, she is my adopted daughter." Lin Zhou did not deny. At this moment, Su Bai suddenly raised his head. On the shore, a blue Lamborghini came over and stopped on the road above the two of them. Then, from the car, a man wearing sunglasses Young man. The mans body was innocent, and he wore a high taste in his clothes. When he said nothing, Su Bai saw his former self from this man. Of course, although he wears sunglasses, this man is not the last one. The sunglasses man he met in the story world. "You not only contact me?" Su Bai''s gaze sank and looked at Lin Zhou. "No, he found me in front of you." Lin Zhou showed a burnout color on his face. "And I think that if you want to go to that place, you have more than one person." The opposite person, Su Bai can feel the other party''s unobtrusive and fierce breath, and it is not a good thing. "I don''t understand a bit. What are you aiming to find that thing so persistently?" "I have some concerns, I can''t keep it." Lin Zhou stood up and stood up. At this time, he was really weak like a paper man who had just gotten up. It seems that the wind blows and it will fall. The young man who came down from the car took off his black sunglasses and shook it against Su Bai: "Su Bai is, are we really not at home?" This time it was Su Bais turn, and I asked the person: "you know me?" Chapter 366： Not fun "you know me?" "Know, of course I know." The man smiled. "Oh, I am negligent, but you still don''t know me, but my blood jade is still there." Blood jade? Su Bai finally understood that when he received a realistic mission to investigate the Tsinghua poisoning case 20 years ago, he was attacked by an audience, but the audience was killed by the advantage of his own Hellfire shotgun. I also received a blood jade from the other party; At that time, Su Bai knew that the audience killed by himself was just taking people''s money to save people. The real behind-the-scenes ambassador was another person, but Wang Xue gave up the final revenge and left his own prostitute. The life of oneself, under the thunder of the sky, disappeared and gained understanding, but also made this behind the scenes the main ambassador has not exposed the water, Su Bai did not continue to take care of this blame, after all, the audience have enmity between each other, simply do not Too much too much. "Now, think about it." The man put the sunglasses in his pocket. "My name is Xu Jiacheng. Actually, I did not expect that we will meet in this way at this time, and your progress, I feel a little surprised." As soon as the voice fell, Xu Jiacheng''s figure appeared directly in front of Lin Zhou. One hand directly caught Lin Zhou''s neck, and then two people floated above the water. Lin Zhou''s feet are hanging, his face gradually turns from sallow to cyan, obviously he can''t stand it. He wants to struggle, but his struggle is so pale and powerless for Xu Jiacheng, even if you live for a hundred years, Even if you stay young forever, it is still not the strength of a truly senior audience! "You old things, obviously have reached an agreement with me, why should you deliberately involve other people, what kind of medicine is sold in your gourd! You really are such people who are so easy to let you knead Can''t you get it?" Xu Jiacheng asked calmly and geologically. The hatred between the audience belongs to the audience. They have their own circles. However, each listener has their own pride in the bottom of their hearts. They are gods. In this circle, it is no longer an ordinary person. Now, this ordinary person thinks that he has lived for a long time but wants to step on two boats. It is just a small audience. Lin Zhous expression is painful and he cant say anything. Su Bai sighed, and the figure immediately disappeared in the same place, directly colliding with Xu Jiacheng, and it was really like coming and going! Xu Jiacheng seems to be behind his eyes, and his hand is smashed. Lin Zhous body is thrown to the bank of the river, and then turns around. A white tiger totem appears on his chest. Like a tiger, the majestic momentum whizzes down and slams into the white. The two sides are so awkward but naturally play against each other! On the right arm of Su Bai, a clear blood-colored pattern appeared, and the momentum of the whole person was also suddenly increased. There was no fancy punch, but it seemed to have a soft and beautiful feeling. "boom!" The river below the waves tumbling in an instant. Su Bai and Xu Jiacheng retired a distance together. This short-term contact, both sides did not use all their strength, it is also a kind of temptation, but at least on the surface, the two sides are a kind of equal. Xu Jiacheng stepped on the water and swept Su Bai with Lin Zhou on the shore with a scornful look: "He is an old fox who doesn''t know how many years he has lived. He wants to play our audience as a monkey. Are you willing to be played?" "No, no, I am not very interested in the thing that he said to him. I have no need to get the thirst for that thing; However, you seem to have forgotten that there is still a balance between the two of us. I am not going to violate the provisions of the terrorist broadcast because I have tried to kill me. Now I am only I am planning to take revenge. Su Bai did not have the sleeves fluttering with Xu Jiacheng. It was so cool that he was floating on the surface of the water. He fell solidly in the water, and the lower part was basically below the water level. Because Su Bai felt that this was more grounded, he had to start fighting, so that he was wasting his energy and forced to float on the water. Is this the brain getting into the water? "You really are so naive? I originally wanted people to kill you, but you are not dead, and you have taken away my blood jade. In general, you are also cheap, so now, you Is it going to sell another?" Xu Jiachengs eyes narrowed up. To be honest, he didnt pay much attention to Su Bai. Since that time, the ghost gave up looking for his own maiden to seek revenge and turned away, and his heart disease was removed. The whole person has become more cheerful and the body has continued to improve. This result is a result of Xu Jiacheng''s satisfaction. Even if he has left his blood jade, he feels that he is not losing money. Feelings are almost the same as Su Bais little guys. Its enough to see how deep this kind of love is. Xu Jiacheng also discovered the secret of Lin Zhou. Before Su Bai, he actually found Lin Zhou in Tianjin. It was only when Xu Jiacheng was dragged down by a realistic task, so he only talked with Lin Zhou and agreed to wait for himself. When I have enough time, I will help him to find the place where the ancient mirror was lost. However, after Xu Jiacheng had more things, the actual mission suffered some setbacks. After finally completing it, he quickly entered the next story world and waited for the story. When the world came out, it had to be warmed up with its own niece for a while. As a result, time was delayed, and Lin Zhou, who was originally in Tianjin, went south to Shanghai. Xu Jiacheng also spent a lot of time searching for Lin Zhou. I didn''t expect people to return to their homes near home, but it was also a black light. As for why Xu Jiacheng is eager to want that mirror, the reason is very simple. Of course, he himself does not need to live for a long time, like Su Bai. He does not need to rely on this way to obtain longevity, but his aunt is an ordinary person. She needs, her face, everything about her, Xu Jiacheng wants to save for herself. I dont know if Xu Jiacheng saw the scene just now. Did you see the image of Lin Zhou, whose eyes, ears, nose and nose were overflowing with wax oil? Of course, Xu Jiachengs careful thoughts should not find that the thing has long-term side effects, if it is known. In this way, I still want to get the ancient mirror so that my mother can "make the youth forever" in a gesture similar to the corpse. This love is really terrible. "Crap, don''t say much, take out your true skills, let''s practice." Su Baisong loosed his neck, and honestly, coming back from the last story world, first saw himself a year later. Fascination, the use of various enhancements and development have produced great stimulation and epiphany for Su Bai, coupled with the power of a part of the blood corpse, Su Bai now has the feeling of "Jin Yi Night Walk", and he does not I know that I have a few pounds or two. Its really a bit tickle. I really want to find someone to practice. However, Su Bai can''t find the audience who are worthy of their own battles in the real world for no reason, so that the causal relationship will not be said first, whether the other party is willing or not. At the moment, it is hard to find the opportunity. There is also a clear causal relationship with myself, and the strength is very strong, of course, can not be missed. That blood jade, Su Bai did not bring it on the body, but in retrospect with the current realm and vision, that blood jade is obviously a weapon of the life, but it should only be half of the fusion, or the fusion failed, it is a piece. Defective products, this can also be explained from the side, Xu Jiacheng''s strength should at least be a strong combination of the weapon of the life, that blood jade, can only be regarded as a test of his, since it can be generously given to others The reward of murder should indicate that Xu Jiacheng himself has found a more suitable instrumental integration. At the foot of Su Bai, a few square meters of river surface was frozen in the moment. With the lifting of Su Bais hands, a root ice rushed out from under the water surface, and it rushed out from the foot of Xu Jiacheng. Obviously, it was Xu Jiachengs arrogance. Give Su Bai the opportunity to attack. "Nervous disease!" It is difficult for Xu Jiacheng to understand Su Bais motives. Compared with Su Bais legitimacy about his own shots, he really must have some convergence. When he first found someone to kill, he also wanted to remove most of the causal relationship. Now for so long, Su Bai did not die but was blessed by misfortune. According to the normal causal relationship, it is just right for him to shoot himself, but if he is going to fight back the killer, he really has to deliberately remove the cause and effect. The relationship has been back to the body, so why did you not directly kill Su Bai? However, it is only limited to this time. This time, I can converge. After this time, there is no causal relationship between myself and him. The return is also gone, and the terrorist broadcast will not care anymore. . Xu Jiacheng''s footsteps, a white aperture spread out, directly shattered the ice cone near himself. At the same time, Su Bai has been close again, Su Bai all over the body, the bright red blood line is so obvious, as if the Tao Wenzi dotted on him, but these blood lines seem to have the same vitality, hard will Su Bais strength and speed have improved a qualitative leap. Xu Jiacheng extended his hands and palmed his claws and buckled the shoulders of Su Bai. He wanted to subdue Su Bai and then left. However, the next moment, a touch of color appeared on his face, on the other side. The bloodline actually clung to his hands, bringing a sense of pain, his hands were paralyzed in an instant, and the other party seized this fleeting opportunity to approach him. "boom!" Su Bais knees were heavily squatting in Xu Jiachengs lower abdomen position. Xu Jiacheng could have just summoned the weapon of the life to block, but he gave up a little and struggled, and he took the initiative to bear Su Bais attack. Blood, overflowing from Xu Jiacheng''s mouth, at this time, he was really awkward, he bent over, coughing constantly, the defense was completely lifted, so he stood in front of Su Bai. "Not fun." Su Bai said with some meaning. "Oh, I was hit by you earlier, the causal relationship between us, and I ended up early." Xu Jiacheng gasped heavily, then reached out and wiped the blood stains at the corner of his mouth, pointing to the boat on the shore below. "You Say you are not interested in the mirror, then please don''t bother me to do what I want to do, can I?" Chapter 367： Parental news Xu Jiacheng landed on the ground and stood in front of Lin Zhou. His mouth sneered with a sneer and said: "I warn you, don''t give me any tricks. Otherwise, I will make you regret, I don''t believe you. There is really no one in the world who is worried about it." Lin Zhous face was calm, his white lips licked, and he nodded very seriously. Su Bai also walked out of the water. Xu Jiachengs deliberate release of water made Su Bais play really unacceptable, but he couldnt help it. Xu Jiachengs thoughts on Su Bai were also clear. Not a deadly causal relationship, he has suffered his own punch, and it has been a write-off. If he goes to entanglement, he has to let the terrorist broadcast calculate his own cause and effect and increase the difficulty of his next story world. At this time, Ying Yinger also drove around here. She saw Xu Jiacheng, who had blood stains in her mouth, and Su Bai, who was soaked in her body. No special reaction, just silently took the dry towel from the car to her father. wipe. "When I leave tomorrow, I will come to you, and if I play tricks, I will be completely impatient." Xu Jiacheng looked at Lin Zhou and warned that it was obvious that he took Lin Zhou and Su Bai together as a deliberate means of Lin Zhou. In fact, this is indeed a misunderstanding. Maybe Lin Zhou wants to "Hooking up" a person like Xu Jiacheng came out to act together, but Su Bais finding Lin Zhou was also a coincidence. Moreover, he and Ying Yinger also knew each other before, which could not be Lin Zhous prior arrangement. He only lived for a hundred years, not an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. It should not be possible to do this. Of course, it is just... should. Ying Yinger took out some medicines for her father to take, and Lin Zhou did not hesitate. These medicines swallowed all of them. After seeing the scene of his hysterical bottom before the water, Su Bai did not feel Lin Zhou at all. There is still a Confucian atmosphere on the body, and even Lin Zhou now makes Su Bai have a vague feeling of faintness. What exactly is it, let Lin Zhou still insist on lingering and dying, even if it looks very glamorous, but this kind of living state is just worse than zombies, and think about it, Su Bai thinks that if he is Lin Zhou, it is estimated that it has long been Find a place to commit suicide; With Su Dashaos character, he can accept that he was smashed in the battle and even climbed out of the dirty septic pit. This is nothing, but Su Dashao cant accept the other persons glare and live alive. There is a constant flow of wax oil from the nose and mouth of my eyes, such a longevity, such youth, and a fart meaning? Xu Jiacheng is ready to leave. He has taken a hard shot from Su Bai. He really needs to go back and take care of it. Su Bais fist has not left much strength, and it is indeed enough for Xu Jiacheng, just to make Su Bai unhappy. Its that I still havent been able to play a game. Su Bai is really itchy. Lin Zhou suddenly said at this moment: "Let''s have a meal together, how?" This is true. It is just as natural as the elders at home, and it is natural for a few of their younger generations to come to their own homes and then stay in the house. However, from the age point of view, Lin Zhou is indeed an elder, but it is a pity that the relationship between the audience is not Look at this. Xu Jiacheng snorted and apparently felt that the proposal was ridiculous. He opened the door and sat back to his Lamborghini. Su Bai took a look at the car. He suddenly found out that after he got used to Poussin, he now looks at the sports car and feels good, and the bag, even with Xu Jiacheng, makes Su Bai feel quite arrogant, packaged, and From clothing to character, I really like myself. I saw him, full of my former shadows, and most people often see something that I used to be so stupid when I saw some of my previous things. feel. Ying Yinger subconsciously licked his father''s hand and signaled that his father would not have much trouble at this time, because Ying Yinger knew that his father still needs to go back to cultivation. It takes at least two days for his father''s sallow face to be improved. restore; When I was sick every month, my father would put a pot of medicine or nutrient solution in advance and then lie in. This time, it seems that the incident suddenly increased and I have not been with my father for a while, so I neglected. Of course, my father seems to have forgotten to prepare for it. Obviously, the person who is currently able to find something with himself is the most important thing for his father. Xu Jiacheng has already started the car, Lin Zhou silently took off his already wet top, revealing a very well-balanced muscle body, and there were still scars on the body that seemed to be gunshot wounds. Seeing these wounds, Su Bai couldn''t help but touch his nose. These wounds should be wounds in the war decades ago. I have to say that there is nothing black on this point. The difference is that Lin Zhou is still alive. It was put into the cemetery of the martyrs. However, neither Su Bai nor Xu Jiacheng did not simply see the old hero and he went to the point of crying and crying; Lin Zhous hand began to squat hard in his chest position, and it was red, but it was followed by a chest-like position that showed a map-like pattern. "Map, here, I am." Lin Zhou smiled and began to breathe. "Since it is starting tomorrow, at least today, we must first print the map. It is painted on my skin." Xu Jiacheng put his hand on the outside of the car door, and he gave up the plan to go straight. Su Bai shook his head. Since Xu Jiacheng was going to participate in this action, he did not intend to participate in it. This is an ancient mirror. When I found two people, I had to fight indiscriminately, and the two people would not have dealt with it. There is no need to die together for a death, for a thing that does not know whether it is useful or not. However, when Su Bai turned and was about to leave, Lin Zhou spoke again: "Mr. Su, if I remember correctly, I should know with your parents." However, after listening to this sentence, Su Bai did not return his head. He waved his hand and did not think that he said: "There are more people who know my parents." Indeed, when I went more, the big group that my aunt had left for herself was not out of thin air, but they all operated by themselves. Lin Zhou paused. "Mr. Su, do you really think that your parents died in a car accident?" Su Bai suddenly stopped his footsteps. He suddenly felt a bit painful and a little annoyed. He snorted and snorted. "Its a rotten routine." However, Su Bais footsteps have stopped. "I really know your parents." Lin Zhou said calmly, "They are very good people I have met, really good." Su Bai bit his teeth, turned and smiled at Lin Zhou. "How long will you have to pave?" Yes, How long do you have to pave the way? "If you want to know something about your parents, I think, I can tell you something, and that''s what you don''t know." Lin Zhou continued. He has been very serious when he spoke. He has been very serious. This is an old fox. The real old fox, even if he happened to run into the Japanese invasion of China in his youth, he also cast a pen, but the life span of nearly a century has changed him. It is very savvy, this is the wisdom given by time. "What about the conditions?" Su Bai has already moved to Lin Zhou. At this time, Xu Jiacheng, who had been sitting in the car and was so dissatisfied with Lin Bais desire to pull Su Bai together, suddenly walked down the door and felt a sense of something wrong with Su Bais breath. , This is not a feeling of excitement and urgency when the child learns about missing parents. This is a kind of... Kill the machine! Yes, at this time, Su Bais body smashed out, it was actually a murder! "In fact, that place, not only has one ancient mirror, but also other things, not treasures, not gold and silver jewels in the traditional sense. At the beginning, I and your parents also went there, but they were halfway. Some things have withdrawn, so I didnt finish it that time, and lost their shelter. I have to continue to hide from Tibet to avoid the investigation and search from the big man above, so that thing has been delayed until now, you If you don''t believe it, I have a photo here. It is a photo of me and your parents on the ferry. You should remember the look of your parents." Su Bai went to Lin Zhou, the distance between the two people was only two decimeters. "What else to say?" Su Bai''s gaze looked directly at Lin Zhou. "Look at what I am like now, you have never thought about it. Your parents are actually very likely, just like me?" Lin Zhou said that he was very calm when he said this. It seems that he did not feel the emotion of Su Bai at all. "Oh, is it?" Su Bai''s mouth with a smile, directly lifted Lin Zhou''s neck, Su Bai''s neck is completely different from Xu Jiacheng''s neck, Xu Jiacheng is measured, and Su Bai is completely undivided. "Su Bai, let go of my father!" Ying Yinger shouted anxiously. "roll!" Su Bai sipped a low voice, and a suffocating swept out of Su Bai, and directly swept Ying Yinger on the ground. "Thank you for telling my parents about the news." Su Bai continued to look at Lin Zhou and asked, at the same time, his nails had penetrated into the neck of Lin Zhou, and a harsh rubbing sound was heard. "But I don''t believe my father will become such a disgusting corpse and keep alive, like a stinking mouse. If he really appears in front of me like this, I will personally Killed him without hesitation; Compared to the disgusting image of a parent like this, I really want them to be as simple and simple as I died in a car accident, saving them from coming out to destroy my childhood... good memories. Yes, good memories... Chapter 368： Hit the organization Xu Jiacheng appeared in the back of Su Bai. This time, the picture seems to be a bit similar to the previous one. It was only the last time Xu Jiacheng glared at Lin Zhous neck. As a result, Su Bai came across Xu Jiacheng, and this time, In exchange for the white neck of Su Bai, Xu Jiacheng appeared behind Su Bai; This is to remind Su Bai, you can play whatever you want, but please don''t overdo it, this person, I want to live. Lin Zhous expression is still very calm. I dont know if his expression has become stiff because of the corpse. Or is he still keeping the old well in his heart? Ying Yinger got up, she sat on the ground and looked up at Su Bai, although she knew that with her relationship with Su Bai, if Su Bai really wants to kill her father, then it is self-practical, it is also a matter of fact. No compensation. Fortunately, Su Bai did not intend to kill, his fingers were loosened in the next moment, and a few of the **** caves left on the neck fell to the ground, and the breathing became very weak. He first became ill, then successively It was tossed by Xu Jiacheng and Su Bai in turn. This time is already a bit of a strong end. Of course, Su Bai is really not going to kill, otherwise he will die with his own corpse. After leaving Lin Zhou, Su Bai turned and left, and Xu Jiacheng yawned in the back. If nothing happened, he shouted: "The news of my aunt doesn''t care either. You can do it right." In the face of Xu Jiacheng''s ridicule, Su Bai did not care. He did not ask Lin Zhou''s own parents, nor did he go further to ask Lin Zhou''s conditions, because Su Bai did not eat this set; My parents left when they were six or seven years old. They have been independent for 20 years. They are not bitter dramas. When their parents leave themselves, they are still small. They are themselves for so long. Life grows up, really, how much love for your parents is so much that they are anxious to die for a little bit of news, which is unrealistic. In Su Bais cognition, my parents have passed away. This is very good. Dont guess whether they are still alive or not. They have been orphans for 20 years and they are not owed. They are gone. Xu Jiacheng reached out and pulled up the forest boat on the ground. A white white tiger gas poured into the body of Lin Zhou, helping Lin Zhou to nourish the body, and then said: "Well, he won''t go, you will save your heart." .................. "I still find it hard to imagine, without terrorist broadcasts, actually have people who have lived for more than a hundred years and still live forever." Smoked a sip of red wine and said very strangely, "Before I became an audience, I Always thought that this world is very simple." "In fact, the mystery of the real world may be more abundant than the so-called story world." Su Bai took a bite of a steak and tasted good. It is a taste that he likes very much. This shop is a place where four people in the previous killing club often have dinner. After leaving from Lin Zhou, the smoked child came out to eat with Su Bai, and Su Bai said the previous thing with the smoker. "It''s a pity, he is not an audience." The smoker sighed and then laughed at himself. "Forget it, he can''t be an audience. It''s impossible for a listener who has lived for a hundred years." Yes, how many times has the story world been experienced by a listener who has lived for a hundred years? What does he have to be strong? "Right, your parents'' thing, have you really put it down?" asked the smoker. Su Bai nodded. "I didn''t have much interest in the action, and I really hated what others thought they were threatening me." "Yes, you are not easy to get out of the shadow, now let you jump back, it is really unnecessary." Smoked the pick up the knife and fork, and began to eat. "How about you, how are you doing recently? You should go back to work." "Fortunately, the last chance to give up, now is just to go to a free department, there is nothing to do every day, let go and think about life." "That''s also very good." Speaking of this, Su Bai suddenly thought of Chu Zhao, and immediately asked: "How much has Chu Zhao recently contacted you?" "Fortunately, it is not very often contacted." Smoked the child shook his head. "But occasionally come out to gather to eat and eat. You are a busy man, often running outside, I and Chu Zhaoke have no real task to pick up." Most of the time, I am actually in Shanghai, so I met him more often than you." "Then, has there been any abnormal behavior recently?" Su Bai asked. "Abnormal behavior?" Smoked his head shook his head. "No, but he seems to have made some friends recently. I also met last time. As a result, he didn''t introduce it to me. It turned out that I was just an ordinary person. "" In fact, the smoker did not think much. Any listener would naturally establish his own audience circle. Even if the character is so lonely, he has a relatively fixed circle of fat monks. The low-level audience naturally has a low-level audience circle. Very normal. However, in Su Bais opinion, it is not normal. Obviously, the gang should be the organization, the organization that almost spreads like cancer. Su Bai does not know whether there is a similar organization before. After all, this is the pyramid scheme. The industry is not uncommon in ancient and modern China and foreign countries. The terrorist broadcasting has been running for some years. Is it the beginning that someone has eaten the first crab? However, Chu Zhao deliberately did not pull the smoke into the organization, but it is still a bit of conscience, but what happened to the woman who committed suicide before, how much Chu Zhao participated in the incident, he did not know ? Su Bai suddenly felt a little annoyed. If there is not so much relationship between himself and Chu Zhao, he will not have so many troubles. At this time and more miss the feeling of being alone, there is no scruples, but it is also very happy. thing. The steak was eaten seven or eighty-eight. Su Bai took the napkin and wiped it, then looked at the smoked child. "You treat it." "Know it, my great master." The smoker knows the situation of Su Bai. The restaurant has a high standard of consumption and he has opened a red wine. It is natural to invite himself, but he will hand his credit card to the waiter. At the time, the smoked child couldnt help but feel awkward. The change of Su Bai is indeed too big. It is not only the relationship between money and money. The life habits and even temperament of Su Bais whole people are very different. Is this the impact and transformation of terrorist broadcasts on the audience? "I told the kitchen beforehand to prepare some desserts and ice cream packs and take them to my son to eat." The son who said in the smoker''s mouth naturally refers to the little guy. "Good." Su Bai is cheeky, and there is no shame and enlightenment for female friends to eat and drink. Carrying things, leaving the hotel, the smoker did not go to get his own car, but sat on the Su Bai car. "You are too dirty in this car." The smoker took out a wet wipe and wiped the surrounding ash. "The car should be washed. Since it is the same life, you can live a little more refined." "Know it." Su Bai didn''t care. When he was ready to start the car, he suddenly saw a familiar car in front of him. "This is Chu Zhao''s car." The smoker was a little surprised. "I didn''t expect it to be so smart today. He can come to our table as soon as possible." Chu Zhao is naturally impossible because of his police status. Just changing the luxury car to open, his car has not changed for several years. The smoker was preparing to get out and say hello, and Su Bai pressed the door lock down. "and many more." The smoker had some doubts, but did not say anything. Su Bais car was parked in the corner of the hotels parking lot, so Chu Zhao should have not found this Poussin directly in and looking for a parking space. Soon, in the distance, Su Bai saw a good car. Chu Zhao went to the elevator in the center of the parking lot with the other two men and one woman. "Is this the friend you said about him?" Su Bai asked. "The girl I saw last time, I haven''t seen the two men." "It seems that there are quite a lot of people." Su Bai spit out a sigh of relief. To be honest, Su Bai is hesitating. He doesn''t know how to do it. He directly pulls Chu Zhao back. People Chu Zhao may not lead you. And everyone has their own way of life, not a child, even if there is a fire pit in front, he also chooses to jump. "Let''s go." Su Bai decided to launch the car and prepare to leave. In fact, if the position of the smoked child and Chu Zhao is adjusted, Su Bai''s choice should be different. After all, his relationship with Chu Zhao has long been known. There are cracks, and Chu Zhao would rather believe that the organization does not believe in this stronger senior, but also illustrates certain problems. Smoked children also seemed to notice a subtlety in the air, did not say anything, continue to sit quietly in the co-pilot position, sometimes, women are indeed smarter and more sensitive than men. However, when Su Bais car just turned uphill, an Audi car actually rushed down. This is a single-row parking lot exit. The outside car doesnt want to come in, its not in this way, but also at the others speed. Look, it is not coming to stop at all. Su Bai immediately turned to the throttle on the steering wheel, and escaped the collision of the Audi car. Then, the Audi car went on the spot and rushed to the people of Chu Zhao. The harsh sound of the previous friction has already warned Chu Zhao and others. Seeing that the Audi car rushed over, Chu Zhao and others quickly hid in the past. "Hey!" Audi stopped a sudden brake, and then, from the car, two people were masked by evil spirits. "You four people, dare to conspire to defect the organization!" "What is the plot to rebel, you take us as a gun, don''t think we didn''t see it!" The woman next to Chu Zhao immediately retorted, "And they are all listeners, you really dare to do it in the real world." ?" Oh. A mask mans hand shook, and a document with a signature and a handprint fell out. When I joined the organization, I swear that I will never renege, and Im guilty of it. Now were shooting for you, in line with cause and effect! After hearing this sentence, Su Bai, who had been sitting in the car and did not move, subconsciously tapped the steering wheel and sighed: "Hey, you can still play like this." Su Bai suddenly felt so funny that there was a feeling that the rules of terrorist broadcasting were broken. Chapter 369： Cant save Chu Zhao? In fact, this feeling has long existed before Su Bai, that is, the terrorist broadcast is playing the audience and the story world as a game, but why not listen to the same as the game of the terrorist broadcast? A lot of rules, a lot of lines, in fact, everyone has already known, like an old game player, has already figured out the routine of this game. For example, between Su Bai and Xu Jiacheng, the two people are actually very clear. When Xu Jiacheng gave up the resistance and ate the white punch, the causal relationship between the two people was actually a cancellation. After all, Xu Jiacheng did People went to kill Su Bai, but Su Bai did not die. Instead, he got the blood jade of Xu Jiacheng in disguise, and did not cause great damage to Su Bai. Besides, this time is long enough now, when Xu Jiacheng took out After the attitude of "apology" and the cost of bearing a punch, Su Bai was entangled again, and the causal relationship had to be counted on his own head. The rules of terror broadcasting are actually equivalent to "reasons", and they are a very simple and very popular "road theory". In fact, they are well understood and well estimated. It is only this "ideal theory" that is often in reality. Its really hard to be implemented and implemented, because everyone is greedy, and everyones choices are based on where their **** is sitting, so roads tend to be customary in most cases. Very beautiful and very popular, but it is useless. Therefore, when the terrorist broadcast moved out of this "ideal theory" with its own absolute authority, the audience seemed to be very uncomfortable because it was too harmonious, too good, and too neat. But if the organization recruits members at the beginning, give new members a certain reward, then brainwash them with them, and finally let them swear to write the contract at the same time, then when these members are ready to rebel, the organization, nature It is the qualification to "clean up the portal", because the reason is well-founded, the truth is completely plausible. In this way, the biggest change is that through the operation of the organization, the rules of the audience are not allowed to attack each other at random. Until now, Su Baicai finally understood that the reason why the organization can develop rapidly and rapidly, brainwashing and confusing is the mainstream means at the beginning, but there will be tough measures and sticks afterwards. In this way, the future development of this organization The momentum and scale are really unimaginable. Su Bai, who is sitting in the car, is pondering these things, and the smoker is watching with interest the few people who have already started. Two ghost warriors, wearing masks of evil spirits, dressed in costumes similar to warriors, seem to be very embarrassing on the head. Of course, its true that they are also very easy to use, at least in the face of Chu Zhao. At the time, there is an overwhelming advantage. Both ghost warriors are intensified in the melee system, but not in the strengthening of the warrior type. One of them should be the ancient Wuqiang, the other is the knife strengthening, and the four people in Chu Zhao are a bit rich. However, there are so many kinds of talents. In the face of two ghost warriors, they are extremely aggressive and decisive. The four people have no power at all. Chu Zhaos hand was a longbow. This longbow was given to him by Su Bai. When Su Bai exchanged something with the fat man, he encountered a telecom fraud on the way back, and then Su Bai put all three listeners. Killed, the trophy also let Chu Zhao and the smoked child, the purple awl that the smoker took, Chu Zhao took the long bow. However, in the face of the close attack of the other side, Chu Zhao simply did not have the opportunity and the opportunity to go to the bow and arrow, can only use the longbow as a defensive weapon and reluctantly resist the offensive from the other side. "Don''t get off to help him?" Smoked children looked at Su Bai, she did not rush to get off the bus first, but to consult Su Bai''s opinion, of course, because Su Bai now pressed the car door lock, she now wants to go unless breaking the window, but this way Since the child is equal to letting himself and Su Bai break, whether it is Su Bai or Chu Zhao, she is her good friend, she is really embarrassed now. Su Bai took out a cigarette and ignited it. He took a sip of nothing, spit out a ring of smoke, his eyes smashed, and said with a little indifferent gesture: I think sometimes, my acting style is too self-conscious. "Well?" The smoker looked at the battle over there and suddenly said something to Su Bai... it was inexplicable. "I mean, I often do things without considering the feelings of others. I think this is very bad. For example, Chu Zhao is dangerous now. Obviously, he is really dangerous, but you can help him like this, yours. Strength, if you add in, you can''t beat the two people. If you don''t use anything, you will be loaded with him. If both of you are dead, Chu Zhao will be very embarrassed, and he will be tired of you, isn''t it?" The face of the smoked child showed an incomprehensible color and asked: "But, isn''t there still you?" "I?" Su Bai extended his finger and pointed at his face. "Do you know why my relationship with him is not good, do you know the poisoning case in the last real mission?" The smoker nodded. "You found out from the photos he sent, and then immediately returned to Shanghai from Jiuzhaigou to help him." "Finally, his girlfriend was brought back by me. When he walked out of my house, his girlfriend committed suicide with a gun in front of him." Su Bai shrugged. "Then the goods smashed me for a few months, every day. I harassed the phone and came to block my door, let me give him an explanation." "I know, I also understand that he was not an audience at the time, so these real-life tasks told him that he would also be erased immediately, and you can''t do anything..." said the smoker. "Yes, then I feel annoyed, discounted his legs and let him stay at home, don''t bother me." "........." Smoked, "This... I know this too." "Then you and he both became listeners. The ins and outs of the incident are clear, but the thorns in your heart are buried. Smoked, don''t you think that the relationship between me and him is not the same. Its time for everyone to form a murder club. Its already... um... a little degenerate. Su Bai is very serious about explaining his inner thoughts. The eyes of the smoker are watching the battle in the distance. The four people in Chuzhao have already been seriously injured and fell to the ground. The blood overflowed, leaving only Chu Zhao and another guy who seems to be a werewolf to strengthen. Hard to squat, the situation is really critical, but Su Bai is still telling these things to himself, and the smoker really has the feeling of crying. "This is very normal, Su Bai, you have to understand, after all, not everyone can think about this thing, even if it is clear, there is a must in mind, it is inevitable, I think Chu Zhao has already seen it very open, really, over there, Su Bai, beg you, take it, or it will be really late, it will be late." Facing the smoker, Su Bai continued to do nothing, as if Su Bai was like a boring baby at this time, it is hard to solve this problem in front of him. It is really anxious to give the smoked child, even, smoked One hand has been placed on the window, ready to break the window to help, she really can not watch the sight of Chu Zhao died in front of himself and he is indifferent. "I can''t say that, I took a big risk and saved him. I don''t need his gratitude, but this kind of gap is caused by his own initiative. The longbow he is holding in his hand is also me." Sent, we could have set up our own small circle in the audience just like the former murder club. We could have become the closest intimate comrades, just like before, but now, it is very difficult. You know, the day before yesterday I met one thing, he may be involved, the purpose, it is probably to calculate me, in order to pull me into the water. Su Bai looked at the smoked child with a puzzled look. "Everyone has the power to make their own choices, isn''t it? And what choices to make and what consequences to bear, it should be, isn''t it?" Moreover, you believe it or not, if I go down to save him now, like a savior, he will not be more grateful to me after he is saved, and even blame me more in my heart, I feel that I trample on his self-esteem and feel that I am nosy, I feel that I am a friend of Chu Zhao, who is self-righteous, and interferes in his life with impunity. Even if he is being killed now, he is very painful. He really does not want to die. He wants to survive. If other people are saved, he will be grateful. If he is saved, he will Blame, even hate, Because I am his friend, he thinks that I am his friend. He thinks that I think I am his friend, so he is qualified to have emotions to blame me. Do you know that other experiencers who met me will subconsciously scream an adult with great respect. He, the day before yesterday, vowed to ask me to go to the police station with him. Do you think this is very strange? "Su Bai, you don''t want to save me to save. If you think that I don''t deserve to be your friend of Su Bai''s adult, I don''t dare to cover you with a thick face!" The smoker is really angry, she has a palm Broken window glass. Su Bai sighed. "You are a woman, you still like me, and he is not the same." After listening to this, the smoked child was immediately shy and angry. For a time, apart from the violent chest ups and downs, I really didn''t know what to say. "Your hand is broken, there is a bandage in the car, I will bandage it first. I will help him the last time. Since then, I have not been involved with him. Really, being his friend is really tired. Lao Tzu wants to help him, but he has to twist and pinch the way. Sometimes he really feels that he is raising a Husky." At this time, Su Bai suddenly felt that he seemed to be suitable as a "friend" with the monks and fats. The pit was pitted, the cooperation was cooperation, the tearing was torn off, everyone was on a rhythm and channel, but also felt Its easy to be happy. Chapter 370： My business, dont take care of you! There are four people in Chuzhao, who are dead, that is, they have just been promoted from the experience to the level of the audience. At most, they have undergone an intensification. In front of the two ghosts, it is not so good enough, because the two ghosts seem to be at least The task completion degree is three to four stages, and if it is not because the two ghost warriors do not want to hurt themselves, so deliberately break down for a while, maybe the four people''s two faces will be solved, but now the basic situation is also Its not bad. The woman had a knife in her chest and squatted on the chest with her wound on her chest. Even if she added it to fill the knife, she would soon lose more blood and die. The other man was punched heavily in the back. He didn''t know if he had any harm to the spine. In short, he couldn''t get up on the ground. The guy who insisted on the last Chu Zhao and another Werewolf reinforcement could not support it at this time. The werewolf''s fortified was beaten out of the fortified state, and the nose and face were swollen with his neck against the wall. Chu Zhao was the longbow that had been smashed into his hand, and he was unable to break free by the other person''s foot on the ground. The knife in the other hand has also been lifted. Chu Zhao bit his teeth, and sometimes there are blood bubbles flowing out of his mouth, his eyes are worried, yes, he does not want to die, how can he want to die, he is not willing to die like this, really not willing! Why is that person able to survive all the way to become so powerful, but he has to die when he has just completed the experience mission? Why? This is not fair, it is not fair! I grew up together, how could I be worse than him? The face of the ghost warrior is under the evil spirit mask, but the eyes of a pair of eagle owls are still exposed. At this time, a touch of pleasure can be seen from his eyes. After all, even those who are really strong and want to kill an ordinary audience in the real world have a lot of scruples. However, he does not. This kind of pleasure is really difficult to describe clearly in words. Knife, Falling down, The knife is very glaring, with a declaration of death, Chu Zhao also closed his eyes at this time, waiting for the moment to come, not everyone has the courage to face death, even if Chu Zhao is a policeman . "Hey!" a shock came out, Chu Zhao did not feel the pain of the blade piercing his body. He opened his eyes and saw a back appearing in front of him. The finger of the man caught the knife. Oh, how are you, Why are you? You must have come long ago, must be watching jokes for a long time next to me and then wait until I am about to be killed, like a savior? Do you want me to worship you, thank you for your gimmicks? You are so strong, you are great, you are terrible, are you really amazing? I don''t know why, these thoughts and emotions suddenly poured into Chu Zhao''s mind. He didn''t know why he thought so, but he couldn''t control it. Su Bai''s fingers caught the knife, and then the hand suddenly loosened. This knife was not removed, and it was cut into the shoulders of Su Bai. It looked like Su Baili could not support it. "Cough and cough..." Su Bai coughed heavily. The Ghost Warrior was a glimpse first, then saw his knife stabbed into the other''s shoulder, and his heart was relieved. "Do you want to die?" The ghost warrior with a knife shouted. Su Bai shook his head. "He is my friend. I can''t watch him. So I understand, is it good?" Su Bai said to the ghost warrior, his tone was very sincere and his attitude was very correct. "Give him a way to live. The rest of you, you can kill." Of course, letting the other''s knife pierce his shoulder is also a deliberate attempt by Su Bai. There is no way for people to kill Chu Zhao. There is an absolute causal relationship. At this time, it is also a causal relationship to save Chu Zhao. After all, Chu Zhaohe I know myself and I am a friend who grew up together. However, if Su Bai wants to kill the ghost warrior in front of him, there is no causal relationship to support it. If you dont have a causal relationship, you can do it yourself. Lets make it yourself. Su Bais killing has always been very heavy. Otherwise, when he was an ordinary person, he would not set up the killing club, or he would not take the shot. Then, you must give the other party a complete death. "Roll!" The Ghost Warrior did not have a bird Su Bai. He deliberately took a handle with a handle, and the blade trembled. Because the blade was embedded in the blood of Su Bai''s shoulder, this shot is equivalent to deliberately expanding the damage. Su Bais body trembled and stepped back. He kneeled on the ground with one knee, and the others knife was pulled out. The blood on his shoulders also filled out, and there was a very horrible knife. call almost, Yes. The knife-winged martial artist looks cold and cold, and it is a knife, because Chu Zhao is lying behind Su Bai, so this knife is actually cut along with Su Bai and Chu Zhao. If Su Bai does not flash, he has to follow Chu Zhao was hacked together. However, at this time, Su Bais fingers extended again, and the blade was firmly clamped. This time, the fingers did not tremble and the blade was firmly clamped. The Ghost Warrior shook the handle, but suddenly found that the knife was not moving. Su Bai looked up and looked at the ghost warrior in front of him calmly. Honestly, With Su Bais identity and qualifications, its true that there are some bullying people in such a level of audience, and Su Bais intention to pretend to completely open his causal relationship is also a bit falling. . The rules of terror broadcasts are actually like this being played by the audience in various ways. Its really like a little skinny. Just give money, just say the truth, you can just change your position. on. "You........." The Ghost Warrior was a bit stunned. When his gaze looked at the thorny wound that had just been cut out from the shoulder of Su Bai, he was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his heart suddenly deepened. The knife in his hand was unconsciously lifted up. Su Bai held his fingers with his fingers and stood up. His eyes were calm and calm from beginning to end. In fact, in addition to cooking annoying causality, the rest, Its not a matter of anything. These two ghost warriors are really not able to get on the countertop in Su Bais eyes. "You can go, my goal is not you!" The ghost warrior threatened Su Bai, but this threatened sound has a feeling of color. Su Bais mouth showed a smile, and the other finger pointed to the shoulder that he almost healed. "Here, it hurts." The next moment, Su Bai became a **** fog, disappeared directly in front of the ghost warrior, and then shrouded the whole person. "Ah, ah, ah!!!!!!!" The skin of the Ghost Warrior began to crack, and the blood continued to scatter, making a terrible cry. Another Guwu-enhanced ghost martial artist refused to pinch the werewolf who almost had a sigh of relief in front of him. He rushed over and punched a boxing punch on the **** fog of Su Bai. "You also hit me, it hurts." The blood fog spread immediately, and the two ghost warriors were shrouded together, and the speed of smoking was constantly accelerating. Obviously, Su Bai only lured another attack on himself before, so he did not really swallow it at his own speed. Three seconds later, the blood fog condensed and reappeared the shape of Su Bai. After Su Bai, two dry corpses that had been sucked up were lying on the ground, and their faces still had unbelievable colors. That stun is inexplicable. "Su Bai, you are fine." In fact, all of this happened very quickly. From Su Bai to the two ghost warriors and turned into corpses, there was not much time. When the smoker opened the door and ran from a distance, everything was solved. The smoked child still holds the purple awl that Su Bai gave her before, and she shines. Su Bai reached out and patted his shoulder and smiled. "It''s okay." The smoked child was relieved and turned to gently lift the Chu Zhao lying on the ground. Is it hurting? asked the smoker. "Fortunately, I can''t die." Chu Zhao squeezed some smiles on the smoker, but he was still not used to showing his weakness in front of a woman, although he was indeed shackled on the ground and died. It is just a line apart. Around, there are three listeners who will die and die. They should be conspiring to rebel with Chu Zhao. Su Bai did not manage it. He just squatted on the ground and turned over the two ghost warriors. No special things were found. Something, I was thinking about whether there is something like a waist card. It seems that I am really watching a martial arts TV series. Standing up, clapping hands, Su Bai went to Chu Zhao and smoked children. Chu Zhao deliberately overslept, not to see Su Bai, he did not know how to face Su Bai, especially when the other party saved himself again, but he saw Su Bai stopped in the distance of Poussin, that The car apparently stopped here before, which proves that Su Bai was in this parking lot, but he really waited until he was beaten so fast. He is deliberate. He must be deliberate. How can he show his greatness? Ha ha. Chu Zhao sneered in his heart. Su Bai sighed and said: "Don''t play with them, this organization, the water is very deep, even I am a little taboo, don''t say it is you..." Su Bais words have not been finished yet. Chu Zhao seems to suddenly step on the tail and watch Su Bai interrupt: I know my own things, you dont have to. "Chu Zhao, how can you say that?" The smoker quietly pulled La Chuzhao in the back, but Chu Zhao was not moved. Su Bai first stunned, then shook his head and smiled. then, Su Bai At a very fast speed, Turn around, one hand, Buckle Chu Zhaos neck, "Snapped!" Chu Zhaos entire face was directly smashed by Su Bai on the window of a car next to him. The window is broken, Chu Zhaos face is also full of glass slag, which looks very horrible, but people are still not dead, but its just a little dizzy by this one. I can''t believe what happened. Chapter 371： she is back? If it is too heavy, Su Bai is not willing to say that after all, it was a friend in the past. At this time, I would like to say something like this. It seems to be a loss. Of course, Su Da Shao is never a swearing party, but a hard work. Home, looking at the broken glass slag, Su Bais heart is really much more comfortable; In fact, when Su Bai began to use Chu Zhao to talk in front of himself to compare other low-level audiences in front of themselves, he already explained that in his heart, Chu Zhaos status has long changed, and some things are fundamental. I will not return to the past. Of course, this is exactly the same in Chu Zhao. If Su Bai is a hindsight, then Chu Zhao is always drilling this horn. He has been rescued by Su Bai again and again. If you dont look at your eyes, you will have great use for yourself. This makes it difficult for Chu Zhao to accept. It used to be an equal friend. Although there are some differences in family status, it is not big. In any case, everyone is almost equal. However, the gap nowadays really needs Chu Zhao to look up. As a child of the police family, he also has his own pride, but sometimes, when pride is distorted, it is often easy to bring his whole person An extreme. This scene, so that the smoked children are a little helpless, tears in her eyes, she can''t say anything, because at this time, what is said to be late, when Su Bai pulled Chu Zhao''s head directly crashed the window glass, In fact, it has already meant that the relationship between the three people has completely broken down, and even the seeming things are difficult to maintain in the future. Forming a stranger? Even the relationship between the ordinary audience is even worse. "The ice cream in the car is melting fast. I will go back first. You will send him to the hospital." Su Bai walked back into his car like a okay person, started the car, and quietly opened the parking lot. Su Bai is not a woman. He has never been a sentimental person. He broke up with Chu Zhao. This time he saved him. He did his last duty as a friend, and then he broke his head through the window glass. It means the establishment of a new relationship between two people. Since then, I am a veteran listener, you are just a rookie, everything, according to the rules of the audience. That red high heel thing, Su Bai did not know what role Chu Zhao played in the end, but if Chu Zhao finished completely ignorant, it was really unrealistic, the relationship between the two people was clear, and later met again. By doing this, Su Bai can clearly know what to do. It feels like a burden off. Driving on the road, the phone rang, it is the voice application of WeChat, Su Bai opened, the fat voice came out from the phone: "Big white, help me come over and clean up the house." The fat man seems to be breathing heavily. "Home?" "Crap, the old family''s home, mother, monk and Gyatso, a Luoyang went to Qinghai. I mean, everyone lives together. As a result, I am alone. The family has been living for a long time, and I have to clean it. Well, please clean me and don''t worry, now I am doing a lot of exhaustion, you hurry to help, your detective office lives like a dwelling, here anyway, there are more rooms, leave you a, as for Yin Don''t worry about the pulse, I will arrange a pattern and then change the pattern slightly. There will be no dirty things in the past, and it will not affect your son. Damn, I have said so much, you will come over soon. "I am going to send food to my son. I will wait for a while." "Oh, yes, bring the black cat of your house with you. This method requires a sneak peek. Your black cat is just right. It is a long time to stand there. The problem is not big." Hanging up the voice, Su Bai threw the phone into the co-pilot position. He had forgotten it before. The fat guys had discussed it. They would try to live in the old house in the future, just because of Xians business, they are fat. The three people left first and flew directly to Chongqing. After playing in Chongqing for a few days, they should have gone their separate ways. Gyatso sent a photo of himself in Qinghai two days ago. Now the fat man is back alone. . Going home, I sent the packaged things to the little guy, and after I had a good meal with the little guy, Su Bai left the building with the little guy. The auspicious nature is followed. The little guy went there and auspiciously followed. where. Drive to the location of the old house, Su Bai did not rush to get off, but sitting in the driving position smoking a cigarette, auspicious claws kept waving, dispelling the white second-hand smoke for the little guy. When I felt that it was almost the same, Su Bai took the little guy into it. After I went in, I discovered that the fat man was doing the finishing work. The vegetation on the side of the path was also repaired and cultivated. After entering the house, the window was clear and it was hard to imagine. A person like a fat man is actually a small house clerk? However, soon, Su Bai found something wrong, or that the auspicious overreaction made Su Bai finally realize that Su Bai immediately lifted his auspiciousness when he raised his claws. "Meow meow meow!" Auspicious so that the tail was lifted by Su Bai, I can see, if it is not Su Bai, the other hand is still holding a little guy, auspicious, worrying that the family is falling, it is estimated that the face that has long been facing Su Bai is a paw. It is. "Don''t be impulsive, let''s wait here for a while. Wouldn''t it be that I tied a rag on your tail and you dragged the floor?" Su Bai said to the auspiciousness, and at the same time spread his hand, the real tail was long and white. I am really worried about the auspicious hair. Auspicious screamed a few times against Su Bai, and then he fell down next to him. A mop, a broom, and a piece of rag are being cleaned by themselves. Some places are clearly clean, but they are still being cleaned. Su Bai took out his mobile phone and called the fat man. After a long time, the fat voice of the fat man appeared. Obviously, the fat man was just sleeping. "Hey, Dabai, are you here? I have a look. "" "I am in the living room, come over and make you get these ghosts away, and the house is about to be rubbed." Soon, the sound of slippers walking came from the aisle on the first floor. The fat man squinted and walked out. He immediately screamed after seeing the scene in front of him: "Oh, deserve to be a ghost, a solitary ghost, so stupid, I still wipe it." Saying, the fat man untied a small pocket from the waistband, and then repeatedly buckled on the side, pulling a pull here, a blue light was taken into the pocket, the pockets also became bulging. "Hey, its all the ghosts and ghosts I just caught. They cleaned the house for me. I have time to send them to go beyond." The fat man sat down on the sofa and looked around. "These fools are stupid, but at least they don''t work to cut corners. They don''t sneak like people, and sometimes they are not as good as ghosts." "Get it, although I am not an enhancement in this area, but I can feel it. These ghosts are in the middle of your magical spirit. They dare to disobey your orders and are the souls of the end." The fat mans face showed a sly color. Mom, cant you let me pretend it? Su Bai put the little guy on the sofa, the little guy looked at the fat man, a little scared. "Hey, what about vengeance?" The fat man was surprised. "This little thing is really good, huh, huh." "Wow..." The little guy suddenly cried and covered his face with his hands. "Amount..." This fat man is stunned. "Meow!" The auspicious suddenly stood up, the tail was tilted up, and the hair had already stretched out, as if irritated, and directly rushed to the fat man. "This...this..." There was a gossip mirror in the hands of the fat man, which was in front of him, but the auspiciousness was only a paw, and the gossip mirror shattered, "Hey!" There was a cat paw print on the fat man''s face, and the blood flowed out. It looked very miserable. "Giggle..." The little guy didn''t cry and laughed. "Hey, big white, your pet can''t manage it!" The fat man didn''t know what to do, and carefully touched his face. "You have stolen him once in the story world to complete your mission. The auspicious slap is two clear," Su Bai said. In the world of Mr. Zombie''s story, the fat man finally stunned everyone, and the little guy secretly took it to his task, causing some later twists and turns. The fat man also knows his own mistakes. "It has become a cut-off. It is not that we are not familiar with it before. Now I have experienced so many things. You will let me steal your son to change the interests and kill me." The most basic point of this fat line, I still have it, his mother, how can I expect that you can really bring this child out of the story world and raise it as a biological son. Fast and fast, give me your mobile phone, I have to take a camera to see my half face, how handsome face, but don''t really break. "What about your mobile phone?" "my phone is almost out of power." Su Bai handed his mobile phone to the fat man. The fat man took it and looked at it with the camera''s self-portrait lens. Then he sighed and quit, and actually looked at Su Bai''s WeChat list. "Hey, not on the road." Su Bai reminded. "You are not married, panic, hey, you actually have a lychee WeChat." "you have not?" "I can''t add it. When I used to help her run the errands, she sent me a message directly through the ''kongbu66'' public number. I was really psychologically unbalanced. It was a pity. She has no news now. I feel that I used to shoot. The flattering is white, and this person, if there is no more, it will be gone. It is estimated that it will not come back." While talking about the fat man, he was very bored and opened the WeChat chat box of Litchi. He sent a sly expression of "You come to hit me". "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!!!!!" The fat man suddenly screamed on the sofa, yelling, and then threw the white phone on the carpet like a ghost. on. "What''s wrong?" Su Bai picked up the phone with some confusion. In that chat box, Lychee replied with a smile with a closed mouth. she was, came back? Chapter 372： Lychee, back Although it is an inland city, the climate in Chengdu is also four distinct seasons. When the winter comes, the obvious temperature changes are also some people caught off guard. It seems that a few days ago, they only wore a simple long-sleeved sleeping blanket, but a few days. After the past, the down jacket has been worn on the body, and several layers of quilts are needed for sleeping. In the afternoon, the red card building street in Wuhou District, the street food restaurant, some of the family''s burger skewers have not opened yet, and some open doors are also very deserted. The real business of these stores is still at night, this time, on the street. There are not many people. Occasionally, pedestrians can be seen in the past. They are also wrapped up in clothes and hurry. If not necessary, no one wants to walk out to go outside at this time. At the gate of Wuhou National Garden on the side of Shuangnan Road, a young girl wearing a fur coat came out with a special luster on her clothes, which made it possible to see the value of this dress at a glance. The skin of the girl exposed to the outside is as white as the white snow. The whole person standing there gives a feeling of indescribable feeling. Her appearance will undoubtedly add a touch of color to this street with few vitality. . The cell phone, pinched in the hand, the girl stood at the door, waiting for the taxi to come, the cold wind seemed to be detouring around her, because she couldnt see her black hair swaying and could not see the suede on her body. Any shaking, she stood there, it was like a self-contained landscape. The taxi stopped here and the girl got on the bus. This taxi is very new and new. Its just like just opening the factory. The current taxi market is greatly affected by the network car. Most of the citys taxi days are also getting worse every day. I saw such a bright and bright car. Moreover, the driver is not ordinary, wearing a denim suit, leather boots, hair shaping is meticulous, with earrings, the skin is also well maintained, and it is natural to have a charming and natural, just a pity, the driver is a man. "I hate it, you don''t come back early to say hello, people have no time to refine a makeup and have to pick you up, shame people." "Zongzihai, I only left less than half a year. Have you really cut off the trouble roots below you?" The girl said with a sneer smile. Obviously, her relationship with the driver is not bad. Two people can also make such jokes. "How can I highlight the difference in my sisters?" This son, the sea, is the one that Su Bai met in the second experience story. At that time, his hands flew, the strange butterflies flew, with a strong illusion effect, but his strength is actually not very strong, Otherwise, in the world of paper people''s stories, they will not become passive at the end and they will be picked up by Su Bai. However, he is actually connected with Litchi, and this connection and relatives are enough for the fat man to be fatal. . Gongzihai drove the car and went to the Du Fu Caotang. It was a place to relax with tea and it was very quiet. I got out of the car and stood by a stone bridge. The lychee''s hand patted the railing. She grew up in Chengdu and was familiar with several localities in Chengdu. The son of the sea leaned on the car, so he looked at the lychee. He didn''t know why. He suddenly felt a little sad, and reached out and blinked his eyes. He could only sneak at the bottom of his heart. "Mei, have you ever blamed me for not helping you after you entered the story world?" Litchi''s lush jade finger gently glides over the railing, leaning against the railing, posing in a gesture A lazy, eye-catching, but also seems to have a faint nostalgia and reluctance. Meimei is the nickname of Gongzihai. This man who grew up in the orphanage with his lychee since childhood, has a good relationship with lychee. The lychee is really equivalent to a big sister for him. On the other hand, after the death of Su Bais parents, Su Bai, who was indifferent to his heart, directly interrupted all his parents previous assistance plans. All the orphanages sponsored by the group and Hope Primary School all stopped funding. At that time, Su Bai I feel that my parents have done so much in good times, but there is nothing to report. What do you mean by this stuff? After the orphanage was closed, Gongzihai and several other children were brought by a lychee. At that time, Litchi was just graduated from high school and started working with several "brothers and sisters". So, son. The sea is really dependent on the lychee. Gongzihai smiled. "Sister, if you don''t have you, I can''t live today. At least, I still have a personal model, isn''t it?" Gongzihai said very sincerely, "I still remember that night. I am guilty of old problems. You are always staying with me on the bedside. I have been with me. I have to know how to be grateful. I cant do it. Litchi turned and looked at the Xiaohe River below, silent for a long time, and said: "In fact, when you were sick, I was already an audience." Gongzihai seems to have some accidents. "That... how did I survive?" Suddenly, Gongzihai felt that his life a few years ago was not the doctor''s credit. "Using the power of the audience to help you renew your life and get through the difficulties." Li Zhi really said, "I was very happy and excited, because I finally found out that my strength can really help me. The younger brothers and sisters who care about it suddenly feel that the pains and sufferings I suffered in the world of the story are worthwhile. However, after that, when I found out that you actually listened to the terrorist broadcast, I suddenly understood it. All of this is the sin I created. When my level is getting higher and higher, the more I feel it, the more I feel. The more I interfere with you, the more terror broadcasts will be re-applied to you, I will let you go free, with your qualifications and heart, the hope of living is great, if I help ''selfishly'' You, the more you die, the faster. So, don''t blame your sister for you. "Sister, don''t be ruthless, the younger brother is not so stupid, don''t play a TV show, go, go inside and order a pot of tea, cherish the time." Chengdu people love to drink tea, Chengdu streets, large and small teahouses are numerous, a pot of tea, a table of linen, is a reflection of the leisure life of Chengdu. After sitting down, the son of the sea consciously took out the smoke, but look at the lychee in front of him, still did not dare to take the smoke to smoke, his stomach is not good, used to be often sick, alcohol and tobacco, he is actually a little Can''t touch it, unless it is too long, but after entering the story world and redeeming the physique, the stomach is worse, and it is not much worse. So I couldnt drink it before, but now Im eating it. It is also a kind of compensation for yourself. As for the issue of orientation in this respect, it is innate. He was only willing to play with girls since he was a child, and he was no stranger to others. Of course, in todays increasingly open society, the status of homosexuality is indeed much higher than before. Before the tea came up, Litchi picked up an orange and said, "How do you know that I won''t stay too long?" "Feeling." The son of the sea took a deep breath and suppressed his sad mood. "Sister, you didn''t really come back, right?" The person is in front of you, but you say that the other person did not really come back. This sounds incredible to ordinary people, but here, at this time, it seems very normal. Of course, it also seems very heavy. Litchi nodded. "Yes, I am still unable to come back." There is something in this statement, I can''t come back for a while, I don''t say when I come back, I hide it... I may never come back. After a while, Shaanxi had a different kind of situation, killing all the senior listeners in Shaanxi. Gongzihai said that he took the tea from the boss and started giving it to the lychee tea. Is it back from there? "Before he came back, he was almost crazy, and he escaped." Litchi licked his lips. "These things, you shouldn''t have said it to you, it is already a taboo." "It doesn''t matter, the scorpion is not afraid of biting." The son of the sea is very open. Litchi took a sip of tea and frowned slightly. "This boss is getting more and more confused." "Yeah, so now the business is getting worse and worse." Gongzi Haihe Road. At this time, the mobile phone of Litchi rang, and she took it out and looked at it. The corner of her mouth outlined a slight curvature. The mobile phone was placed on the tea table. The son of the sea also saw the contents of the mobile phone. Some doubts: "How does he know that you are back? And, Su Bai, huh, this person I have encountered in the story world, at that time he was just an experiencer, and the interests of the story world were taken away by him. "" "Your start is earlier than him, but now you are estimated to be no longer his opponent." Litchi replied with a smile. "Actually, this time I appeared here because I found one in that place." thing." "what''s up?" "Remember the dean of the orphanage when he was a child and his uncle?" "Remember, two very good people." "Yes, I always thought that they had already gone to that place, but I was there, I didn''t find the traces of their coming, their son, Su Bai, Su Bai is actually like you. He is influenced by his parents. You are influenced by me and you have listened to the terrorist broadcast. Looking for them, what to do? The eyes of Litchi suddenly became hesitant, and the green jade fingers touched the cup and watched the tea tremble gently. "If they didn''t go to that place, that means two possibilities, One, they are really dead; On the other hand, they found a real way to hide themselves and truly shield terrorist broadcasts from continuing to live in the real world. Chapter 373： Reasons that cannot be said "Is still thinking about WeChat?" Su Bai took two eggs of fried rice and came over and placed them on the coffee table. The little guy just ate ice cream and drank milk soon. At this time, he was not hungry, and he played with the auspicious on the carpet, so Su Bai also made himself and the fat man. The fat man shook his head. "No, it was sent by your WeChat. I don''t believe that the woman can still see the mobile phone. Who is holding the mobile phone?" When he said this, the fat man looked a little The lack of strength. When I picked up the plate, the fat man smelled it and praised: "Really, your craft is really good, not to say how delicious, but your dress and the feeling of your rice are so delicate, I feel like I am eating in a high-end restaurant. The son of a son is not the same. I am really flattered by this quality of life." "Dining can''t stop your mouth." Su Bai sat down, took a spoon and began to eat it bit by bit, and the evening TV was in the living room TV. "I said, she is back, it should be in Chengdu, you go back to Chengdu to see if she is going?" The fat man wrapped up with rice grains and asked Su Bai. "Why, do you want to go back?" Su Bai asked. The fat man shook his head immediately. "Forget it, I just added her micro-signal from your point of view, and added it no less than ten times. As a result, I havent applied through my friend until now. Shes not there, she clearly replies to you. It means that I dont think anything in the eyes of others, so there is no need to go back to Chengdu and sell it." "Also." Su Bai echoed. "But people have replied to you, you really don''t go back and see?" "Don''t go back, if there is something, she will tell me, if nothing happens, it will be fine." Su Bai was very open, Litchi explained very early, she would not give Su Bai any help, and Su Bai just finished a story mission, and thought about relaxing a quiet life for a while, not wanting to fly I went to smash and smash for the sake of flattering. "Yes." Although the fat man feels that Su Bai is not blessed in Fu, but since it is a choice of people, it is not a matter of his own, the fat man is no longer ready to say anything, however, when the fat man just took the plate to continue When I was cooking in my mouth, I suddenly saw my mobile phone screen lit up. Click to open, Is a WeChat message, It is a message sent to you by lychee through the kongbu66 WeChat public account: "After 3 days, Qinhuangdao old leader." "Hey!" The fat man groaned as he saw the news, slammed his chest a few times, and picked up a bottle of cola around him, which made him feel comfortable. "Big white, let''s do something, you see, Qinhuangdao, but what is this old leader?" Su Bai glanced at the fat man''s cell phone and said: "The section of the wall that the Great Wall entered into the sea is the starting point of the eastern part of the Great Wall. Now it is also a scenic spot. If the old faucet has not heard of it, Shanhaiguan has always heard of it. In Qinhuangdao." "Where do you go there? The sea? Going out to sea?" The fat man groaned. Going out to sea? When I heard these two words, Su Bai brow suddenly wrinkled. He immediately thought of what Lin Zhou had said before, and intuition told Su Bai that there must be a connection between the two. "Are you going?" Su Bai asked. The fat man suddenly smiled and sat down to hook the shoulder of Su Bai. "Dabai, let''s go together." "You go, I won''t go." Su Bai refused without hesitation. "Why? The blind man is seeing it, she should know that I am by your side." In fact, this matter does not require any great magic to reason out. After all, Litchi Angang just replied to the news of Su Bai, and then the fat man here kept adding lychee as a friend. "Don''t go." Su Bai is still very determined. "No, big white, do you have something to glare at me, is it convenient to say it? You said the reason, I will not go." Su Bai looked at the fat man unexpectedly. This look is a bit like the dog actually changed. The fat man was first overwhelmed by this gaze, and immediately said: "I am running the leg for the lychee many times, but I did not get much benefit. Litchi is usually very tricky. You gave her a job. How many things, she will give you a lot of rewards, never said what day is a lot of mood to give you something, in fact, for her level of people, it is really what she has eliminated for us Great use, just like those low-level listeners now look at us." "She should be for you." Su Bai guessed. "The benefits she gave did not reach the level of interest between me and you. I still want to do what I want. Its better to sleep for a while. Its also safe and secure." The fat man took the initiative to give Su Bai a drink, urging Road: "Quickly say, what is it?" Su Bai took the drink and took a sip. He said that he and Lin Zhou had told the fat man, but there was nothing to hide. After listening to the fat man, he looked at Su Bai, and then silently picked up the plate and continued to eat fried rice with eggs. He did not express any opinions, that is, he ate. Su Bai ate a few mouthfuls. He was actually a quarter of the fat man, and he also took care of the fat man. "Where... full, the taste is really good." The fat man put the plate on the coffee table, patted his stomach very satisfactorily, then got up and went to the bathroom to wash it. The little guy just played and fell asleep on the carpet. Su Bai gently picked up the little guy and sent him to a bedroom on the first floor. This bedroom is also intended to be lived by Su Bai. Auspicious also followed, squatting beside the little guy. Su Bai walked out of the bedroom and planned to take a shower. Just happened to meet the fat man from the bathroom. The fat man seemed to hesitate, but he took a shot of Su Bais shoulder: "I said, Dabai, in fact, the reason why you don''t want to follow Lin Zhou to go out to sea is actually not just what you said, is it? There are other reasons why you can''t say it." Su Bai did not speak, but stood there silently. "You have done everything you have done, I didn''t understand it before. Now I suddenly understand it. In short, your choice is correct." The fat man smiled and walked to his bedroom. Before he went in, he paused. "You don''t go, I don''t go. This kind of person, I don''t want you to owe it. If you take this matter and make you owe it, then Too low fat man my bottom line, well, good night." "Good night." Su Bai turned and saw that the fat man had closed the bedroom door. Su Bai whispered again: "Good night." ............ "Will he go?" The son of the sea is holding an orchid finger. He is carefully painting his nails with nail polish. He cares for his nails. No, specifically, he has every part of his body. I love it very much. "He won''t go." Litchi replied calmly. "So, I didn''t send him a message directly, but I sent a message to Zhang Yiyi. Zhang Yiyi should be with him at this time." The son of the sea is a little unexpected: "Why? You don''t give it to your face?" "I, what is it?" Li Zhi asked. "Legend." The son did not hesitate to answer, "Sister, you are the legend in the hearts of this generation of listeners." Litchi smiled and stared at the eyes of Gongzihai very seriously. Gongzi Hai immediately stopped his work and became serious. "Mei Mei, I will tell you very seriously again. In the audience circle, you should never believe in other feelings and feelings of nothingness. No matter the status of the identity, there is only one code for the fundamental relationship between the audience. That is the benefit, You must understand this truth, but it is because you understand, so sometimes you will be numb and seem to understand. Gongzihai nodded, "Sister, I know." Immediately, the son of the sea is aware of what, asked: "Sister, you mean, you want to hang him this time?" "What, can''t you?" "No, this, Dean Auntie and Uncle, have good for us. Although Su Bai later interrupted the aid and was forced to close the orphanage, I think we really can''t do the kind of person who rises to Mien. "Zongzihai seems to be very afraid of lychee suddenly angry, so when these words are said to be cautious." As said by his little brother, the lychees face also showed a touch of desolateness, her fingers sliding gently on the table. "What to do next, you should also know, do as I said before; Repaying this matter, I used to think it should be, but now, I think it is a luxury. because, You simply cant understand how terrible the place is. You should be a helper, can you? In the eyes of the sea, there was a moment of struggling in the eyes of the sea. He immediately picked up the cup and drank the tea. He smiled at the lychee. "Sister, I said that these are too much to see, no matter what other people are, no matter what other things, you are my sister, I promise you, I will do this according to your instructions, and then follow the instructions you gave. The method will inform you of the result." "It''s hard for you." Lichee stood up and reached out to touch the head of Gongzihai, just like when two people were in an orphanage when they were young. At that time, Gongzihai wanted to treat himself as a girl because of his own love. It was laughed at by other boys, and every time Litchi was so comforting him. however, The hands of Lichee have not touched the forehead of Gongzihai, and her hand has begun to dissipate. Just like a dandelion, it begins to decompose and begins to disappear with the wind, a little bit, a drop, a piece, finally, Turned into a colorful, Gongzihai only felt a fragrant wind blowing from his face. He closed his eyes and slowly opened his eyes. Yes, She actually didn''t come back at all. Chapter 374： Predictive picture of horror! This night, it was very quiet, and I didn''t know whether it was a psychological reason or a real silence. In short, people here can always feel a cold feeling. Just after five o''clock in the morning, Su Bai naturally woke up. By his side, the little guy was still asleep while sucking his thumb. Every time I see the little guy, Su Bai always fills with a soft emotion, but at the same time there is a kind of faintness. When I am an orphan, I know best how to feel like an orphan. And now the little one who lives with me, it is very likely that I will be an orphan one day, because Su Bai knows clearly, dont look at his own life and its a shocking story. They all survived, but they often walked by the river to see if they couldn''t wet their shoes. Su Bai still understands whether he can have any luck every time. No one can guarantee this. Looking at the past, Su Bai found that auspiciousness did not lie in bed, which made Su Bai somewhat accidental. Usually, auspiciousness is inseparable from the little guys, that is, when he plays with the little guy, it will find a gap. When you are in the sun, when you sleep, the auspiciousness will be accompanied by the little guy. The little guy will kick the quilt at night, and the auspicious will also cover the quilt with the quilt. Gently got up, Su Bai left the bedroom, went to the bathroom, the cold water was released from the pool, and tapped on his face, letting him feel a sober feeling. Although these days are not very difficult, they are not very oppressive, but Su Bai always has all kinds of thoughts and emotions constantly colliding and brewing. In short, although it seems calm, Su Bai really does not. Feel where the real peace is. Holding a towel and rubbing his face, Su Bai walked out of the bathroom, turned right to the living room, and on the left was his bedroom with the fat man; At five o''clock in the morning, the sky is still not bright, but it is still black, but in the living room, it seems to have lights constantly flashing. Is the TV not closed? Su Bai went to the living room, and the old house had a ghost. This is very clear, but the old man is dead. The ghosts here have been cleaned up by the monks and the fat guys. It should be impossible. There is something dirty, of course, Su Bai will not be afraid, to his point, the general dirty things are difficult to affect Su Bai''s state of mind. On the sofa in the living room, a black cat was lying there, and the black cat was standing in front of the picture. Seeing that it was auspicious, Su Bai shook his head. The dead cat did not sleep in the morning and ran out to enjoy the scroll. For this picture, Su Bai now has a respectful attitude. The monk and Xiao Lin once competed for this picture. The scrolls were opposite in Qinhuangdao. After watching Xiaolins enthusiasm for this painting and the magic of Su Bais personal experience, one piece was actually explained from the front or the side. The precious and mysterious of this picture. However, this painting is more like Pandora''s box in Su Bai''s case. It allows him to feel the scene of the ancient vampire being judged by the flame of God in the Vatican, and let himself see the future of the smoked child. The former allows him to have a deeper understanding of the abilities and scent of the blood family, while the latter is to make himself a lot of troubles and worries. Now, this cat is not lying in bed in the early hours of the morning, but still drumming this, there is a strange feeling, plus the old mans house here, although the ghost goes to the sky, but the gloomy feeling is from time to time. What the children can get rid of, is to add a fire to the atmosphere. Auspicious back to the head, looked at Su Bai, cat eyes in the dark as if two amber, inspiring soul. Su Bai stood there, watching the auspicious motionless. "Meow." Auspiciously screamed, it seems to indicate that Su Bai came over. Su Bai shook his head. At this time, Su Bai refused to be auspicious, just like the rejection of Litchi and Lin Zhou. This is instinctive and subconsciously refuses. Auspicious jumped off the sofa and stepped on the carpet, and the painting continued to emit a green glow. "Oh." Auspicious and screamed, it seems to be urging Su Bai. Su Bai still shook his head. This is not the first time Su Bai felt this feeling. It seems that it is really the same as the number of days in the world. What do you want to do, many people around you, many things, Constantly urging you, constantly forcing you, constantly driving you to do, so that you must follow this trend, otherwise you can feel a resistance from all directions. Before going to Xi''an, Su Bai refused at the beginning. He instinctively felt that this incident would cause him a lot of trouble, so he didn''t want to go to this drowning, but then, Chu Zhaoyao Go there, the smoked children are going there, the unknown mysterious existence gives them the elixir to restore their injuries and then let them go there, and finally wait until they are completely dead and unable to go, All right, The reality of the terrorist broadcast was released and it was on its own. That night, Su Bai really felt that a kind of tide-like power was constantly crowded, so that he had to follow the pre-arrangement to go to that designated route; The rebellious and violent in the depths of Su Bais character, in fact, the most disgusting, is precisely this feeling and situation, but in the face of this situation, even if you want to hysterically go to the table, there is no way, because you are fundamental I can''t find where the table is. Ordinary people say that life is like being strong, traitor, and resisting. It is better to enjoy it with closed eyes, but in Su Bai, there is no resistance, but you have to resist, otherwise Su Bai is not willing, this may be Su Bais most stubborn temper in his heart. However, it seems that it is impossible for Su Bai to pass through to see the contents of this painting. This painting does not know whether he is controlling himself or being controlled by himself. He floats up and slowly floats in the living room. Central. Su Bai brows slightly wrinkled, he wants to go back to the bedroom now, his eyes are not seen, because he knows, auspicious will engage in things, and will not go in the bedroom where the little guy is sleeping, but I dont know why, Su White did not go, did not move, At this time, Su Bai had to admit that he actually wanted to know something, especially those things, and he had a relationship with his parents. This is an instinct for being a human being. "Snapped!" The living room wall TV is lit, The same green light was displayed on the TV screen, and Su Bai''s eyes could not be restrained. Then Su Bai suddenly found his surroundings and suddenly became a green ocean. As if, I was surrounded by the green screen, it was like shooting a special effect. As we all know, there are still a lot of special effects movies that are actually shot like this. Several actors are doing various actions that look like two defects on the green screen background, and then they are created by post-synthesis. Brilliant and beautiful effects. Su Bai looked around and the green background began to disappear. Instead, it was a touch of blue and rippling. This is in the water, Do not, to be exact, This is in the sea. The sea, Going out to sea, Still predicting this, Su Bai couldn''t help but loosen it. Even now, he still insists on his role of not participating. The reason is very simple. The foresight of the car is still how the blood corpse was discovered and killed by terrorist broadcasts. In the end, the terror broadcast was the result of the heart has a grave, buried the dead, arranged for the blood corpse. What is reflected in Su Bais eyes is a kind of violent ridicule and joke. Su Bai didn''t want to repeat this scene because of his own participation. To be honest, he really didn''t have much affection for his parents, and he didn''t want to go to the fire to find them. He was not agarwood, not so bitter and deep. The plot, however, Su Bai does not mean that he has to personally rebel to send his parents a trip, it is really unnecessary. This, It was Su Bai who refused Lin Zhou and refused the lychee. It made people feel like they were guns. If the interests were sufficient, it was not impossible. However, if people were shot or facing their parents, Su Bai would be right. The feelings of the parents are weaker, and it is impossible to do this kind of shit. Suddenly, A figure appeared in front of Su Bai. This is a woman wearing a pair of azure jeans and a long flowing hair. She is slowly sinking. It can be seen that she is unconscious, but she should be alive. This is a feeling, from the feeling of Su Bais heart, In fact, when this woman appeared in the vision of Su Bai, Su Bais heartbeat suddenly accelerated. This is a kind of hunch, This is an impulse, This is the most pure and primitive touch from human beings. The word that symbolizes the greatest love in the world almost blurted out of Su Bais mouth. However, at this moment, a top-down arrow suddenly shot, the arrow speed is not very fast, but with a touch of resolute, When the arrow is getting closer and closer to the woman, Su Bais heartbeat is starting to get faster and faster, and a kind of fear and anger is about to explode in Su Bais heart. but, Some things seem to be unable to change, just like the speed and direction of the arrow in front of you. "puff!" The arrow penetrated the heart from the womans heart, and Yin Hongs blood drifted out of the womans body, dyed the sea of ??water. Around, it seems that there is only a lonely silence, as if everything is ended. "Snapped!" Television agency, The picture also fell on the ground. Everything around it has been restored to its original state. Simultaneously, Su Bai also fell to the ground, Hands clinging to the carpet, Look! Chapter 375： Wind gathers, come The high-speed railway is driving at an extremely speed. It has been stretched from Xuzhou to Dandong. It will pass through Taian and will stop in Qinhuangdao. In this compartment, Lin Zhou sits alone by the window, his eyes are somewhat free, and the scenery outside the window is instantaneous. Passing away, people don''t see it very real, but after passing Tianjin, the scenery has become vast, and the mountains and rivers are full of people, and it is enough to make people feel an unusual beauty. In the row behind the Linzhou, Xu Jiacheng wrapped his jacket and closed his eyes. His side was also not seated. If someone approached him, he should be able to feel a special kind of temperature. This is because Xu Jiacheng He was healing himself. He had suffered a punch from Su Bai before, but he said that he was not too heavy, but he said that it was not too light, but because it was in a hurry, he could only seize all the time to recover. Your own injuries, even on high-speed rail, are no exception. Behind Xu Jiacheng, Ying Yinger sat alone. She wore headphones and listened to the song. It seemed to be a lone traveler. She could only come along with Qinhuangdao. Afterwards, she was not allowed to participate. On the one hand, Lin Zhou does not want his daughter to take risks with her. She has to follow Qinhuangdao to take care of her body. It is already the maximum limit that Lin Zhou can allow. On the other hand, Xu Jiacheng cannot allow another cumbersome. Ordinary people go out to sea. at last, The train arrived at the station. Compared with some urban railway stations in the hinterland, Qinhuangdao Railway Station is indeed a bit cramped, especially when you walk out of the train station and look back. The three characters of Qinhuangdao reveal a style of the last century. "First find a place to stay for one night." Lin Zhou suggested. Xu Jiacheng also nodded. His injury could be restored after a night. With his cautious personality, he still wanted to let himself be in a state of full prosperity to face all the situations that might arise. The hotel was chosen by the sea. It is a coastal apartment hotel. You can see the sea outside on the balcony of the hotel. The location is not very good, because next to the apartment building is a freighter terminal, although the scale is not big, but also It really affected the interest of the sea to a certain extent, and those locations with good location have long been cleaned up by those high-end hotels. Lin Zhou likes to be quiet, and Xu Jiacheng is the same, so the two people did not pursue any luxury. The apartment in this apartment hotel is only a hundred blocks a day, and Qinhuangdao is priceless. It is not very expensive. In the evening, Lin Zhou sat on the balcony and looked at the book. This is an ancient logbook. It is not a modern publication. It is an ancient book. Xu Jiacheng, who has just adjusted his body, took a shower and left his room. Lin Zhou room, I saw Lin Zhou still watching this kind of book, I couldnt help but feel uncomfortable. I will go to the old faucet to prepare for the sea tomorrow. You are still watching the log book now, even if you are holding the Buddhas foot, you should not hold it so obviously. Let''s go. The apartment hotel has its own kitchen. Yingying has made dinner. It is not a seafood dish. After all, they are Shanghainese, and Shanghai is located at the mouth of the Yangtze River. The ingredients such as seafood are not lacking. There is no need to continue to cook any seafood ingredients here in Qinhuangdao, and Ying Yinger does not seem to be very good at cooking, but instant noodles are not bad. When eating noodles, Xu Jiacheng looked up and looked at Lin Zhou, who seemed to have poor appetite, and asked: How do I still feel that its not just our passers-by? Lin Zhou nodded and shook his head, which seemed to mean that he was not clear about the situation, but he still used a very calm tone: "The people who come here this time should not be less, some people want to come, so come, Some people don''t want to come, but they are still here." "What impact does that have on us?" Xu Jiacheng frowned. "The rest of the things, I am not interested at all. What I want is the mirror that keeps you young forever." Lin Zhou smiled twice and said very seriously. "If you can control your greed, you should have nothing to worry about. Although I don''t know the specific identity of people like you, I can feel it. The so-called immortality of me is not too attractive for people like you. You don''t need it, and you don''t need it. The effect of this mirror is actually more like a poison for yourself. At least, you should not be willing to turn yourself into a ghost like me, isn''t it? Xu Jiacheng smiled. "I am very different from them." Everyone has their own obsessions, and the audience is no exception, and Xu Jiachengs obsession is his own mother-in-law, which is the unspeakable fate of this period from small to large brewing. The saying is that -******** Lin Zhou did not speak, picked up the teacup, took a sip of tea, Outside the window, The rising tide of the sea; ............ A bowl of very light noodles, the son of a sea sitting alone at the table does not move chopsticks, the night after the lychee dissipated in front of himself, he actually has already started, no more than Xu Jiacheng and Lin Zhou, so tonight He is also prepared to spend in the urban area first, and then wait for the old leader to go tomorrow. The old faucet scenic spot is not in the urban area. It is also a long way from the urban area. It is not too far or too close. It is not very meaningful to go there. If you go in the evening, you must wait until the day. The sea of ??the son who loves his body is not willing to go early and then blow the salty sea breeze on the beach for a night, which is huge damage to his skin. However, this bowl of noodles is really hard to eat. Different from other tourism city development plans, Qinhuangdao is not like a pure tourist city because of its special geographical and historical reasons. It is not like an industrial city. It has some ethos of new cities, but it also retains It seems to be some of the old times. In short, it is a very tasteful city. However, these flavors are not reflected in the bowl surface in front of the Gongzi Sea. I spent about a quarter of an hour with this bowl of noodles and ate three chopsticks. The son of the sea couldnt stand it anymore. After closing the account and leaving the noodle restaurant, he planned to go back to the hotel to apply the mask to himself. Adjust your status. ............ "This is the new roster of brothers and sisters this month." The number of people is growing very fast. "This is because the upgrade of the low-level audience is very fast. The people in this roster will not know how much will be left after the next month." "The bigger the net, the more live fish can be. The difficulty and cost of developing a senior audience is too great. The Shanghai side should have made some attempts, but it has angered a big man and because of the senior audience. Intervening, let us lose a few people, which directly led to the Shanghai side of the work began to fall into a semi-stagnation state." "These things, the people below are very difficult to solve, maybe it is time for us to go over there." "No hurry, no hurry." The back door of an inconspicuous bar in the urban area of ??Qinhuangdao was pushed open, and two men in coats came out from the inside. "Now things in Shanghai can be put aside first. Lets take care of things at the doorstep. Here, after all, it is our home base." "What happened? Why don''t I know?" "You don''t need to know, yes, I am waiting for me here tomorrow morning. I want you to go with me to the old leader. You should not always be immersed in the development of brothers and sisters. We are doing it with MLM. The way, but our purpose is not to sell pyramid schemes for pyramid schemes." In the night, the figure of two people was drawn longer and longer by the street lamp; ............ On the road in the middle of the night, there are not many cars, but it is always common to have a car, that is, a taxi; At this point, a taxi stopped at the side of the road. The department lost the radio, opened the window, lowered the chair, and lay half on the car. It was like being too tired at night, so it was parked on the side of the road. Sleep for a while. This is a very dangerous thing. After all, at night, it is so easy to let go of sleep. If you encounter any kind of ghost, it is easy to have some accidents. It is reasonable to say that taxi drivers are vigilant in this regard. Experience is high and it is unlikely to make such a low-level mistake. Not far away, two people came. The two were obviously not tourists, because they didn''t carry a suitcase or a satchel, and they walked on the road with empty hands, a bit like the unemployed. They also found the taxi. Two people walked straight and did not hesitate to open the rear door and sit in. "I said that I felt that the wind was a bit wrong today, but I still didn''t expect that you would come." The driver still closed his eyes, but as if he had expected it, he spoke quietly. "I also felt that I was wondering. Suddenly, I took the nerve and pulled me over. I was tossing me." One person later opened the door. "I am in a hurry, I am in a hurry and anxious." "Oh, okay, where are you going, I will send you, but I have to play the watch." Qin Yang raised his seat and started the car. "Old leader." Su Bai said these three words. "Going to the scenic spot in the middle of the night, it is really good Yaxing." Qin Yang laughed. "If you don''t mind, you can experience it with us." Su Bai said. "Don''t, the two local scenic spots have already been there. I don''t know how many times. I won''t go to this fun. It''s nothing more than the brick wall and the muddy people. It doesn''t mean anything. Send you safely. I have collected the money. You When I got to the place, then I went home, and my wife and children were still waiting for me to go back." Qin Yang said while giving a white cigarette to Su Bai and the fat man. Chapter 376： Entrance Qin Yang is an authentic Qinhuangdao person and a taxi driver. So he is very familiar with the route here. In addition, there are not many cars in the middle of the night, and the road conditions are very good, so it is very smooth. The fat man''s cigarette addiction is not very big, and he doesn''t like smoking very much. He just puts the cigarette that he just brought in Qin Yang in his hand and turns it. At this time, the fat man seems to suddenly think of something, and reaches out and pokes the white The shoulders are like a shy little wife. Who knows that Su Bai is thinking about his thoughts while smoking a cigarette, not paying attention to this little trick of the fat man. The fat man saw that Su Bai did not take care of himself, and deliberately bumped into Su Bai. "What?" asked Su Bai. "That, I can''t say it before, I am embarrassed to let you owe me a favor, but now the situation is different. It is your turn to pull me hard and come over, here, our relationship is not to be renewed. Calculate?" The **** of the fat man are turning around and seem to be very shy. I am embarrassed to say this thing, but Su Bai knows the fatness of the fat man. Obviously, he is not a shy and awkward person. "Let''s see it again, I may encounter some things. When I need to make some choices, I can only say so. In this matter, if you need it, you will give up any benefits, I will later Will return it to you twice." The fat man nodded and nodded, then looked out the window, this time has already been out of the city, and the roads are also somewhat desolate. "People don''t see a few." The fat man snorted and sighed. "Su Bai, we didn''t even have time to eat dinner." "Now this is the off-season of tourism. There are certainly not many people. Many shops and restaurants near the scenic spot and even hotels will not open at this time. Are you planning to eat first? I can do this for the landlord. I know a farmer near the faucet. I should have no business now, but it is very convenient for me to make a phone call and add a room." "Come on, eat first." The fat man decided for Su Bai. Su Bai did not object, the emperor was still not a hungry soldier. The fat man had decided not to come. The result was still called by himself. At this time, he could not say that the fat man would follow his own "tea does not think about rice." This is not realistic. "Well, I am calling." Qin Yang called while driving, in fact, this time is not far from the old faucet. Su Bai threw the cigarette **** out of the window. In fact, from the beginning to the present, he has been very silent, and his mind is a little groggy. Some things, he cant accept it, some things, I dont know if it can change, many A lot of pressure, a lot of puzzles, but these things must be faced by themselves, this is really quite unaccustomed to Su Da Shao, who has always been "willful" in doing things. Soon, Qin Yang brought Su Bai and the fat man into the home of a family. The three-story building also has a spacious courtyard. When people arrive, the food is already on the table. Generally speaking, these are done in tourist attractions. The business people are very familiar with the taxi driver''s relationship. If they can pull a guest, they will also have a lot of rules. This is a rule that is customary in every place, but Qin Yang can''t take it this time. Because this meal is his treat, his economic conditions are less plentiful than Su Bai, and it is indeed a matter of care, but friends come over and come, and greeting one meal is also the right thing in the title. The meat hot pot and the sheep''s wolf hot pot, together with a few dishes of cold dishes, will also pile up a table full of Dangdang, and the northern food is not like Jiangnan over the fine little small dish, here each hot pot in each dish The weight is very good, the fat man is eating too fast, and Su Bai also eats some, the taste is not bad, very delicious and very tasty. After the meal, Qin Yang planned to arrange for the fat man and Su Bai to live first and then even if they had finished their duty to leave, who knows that Su Bai insisted that Qin Yang send the Buddha to the west to send them directly. Go to the scenic spot. At the parking lot at the entrance of the old faucet scenic spot, Qin Yang looked back and looked at Su Bai sitting behind. Really so urgent? Su Bai nodded and got out of the car. The fat man also got off the bus. The fat man guessed something hidden, so its really hard to complain about it. If you encounter similar things, you will only compare. Su Bai is more anxious. At night, the scenic spot is naturally closed, and this scenic spot is not like the visit of the Terracotta Warriors and Horses Museum and the time of restoration of cultural relics. Therefore, there are no people except the few security guards in the big night. With the ability of Su Bai and the fat man, diving into such a large scenic spot at night is simply a pediatrics in pediatrics. "Oh, I am more imposing than I thought, and the reconstruction is good." The fat man touched the wall of the city and looked at the sea in the distance. Below, there was a wave of waves. The old faucet simply said that it was a city wall, and it was on the beach. The tourists stood here, as if they could feel the years of the bonfire. The fat man touched his head with a bit of wonder. "Great white, now the destination is here, what should I do next?" "Lin Zhou said that it is going out to sea. There is a cruise ship in the scenic spot below. We can use the ship to go out from here. The location we are looking for should not be far from the old faucet." Su Bai said very seriously. "The sea is still very big." The fat man shrugged a little speechlessly. "I know what you mean. You think that there is a way to go somewhere in the sea, isn''t it? But you don''t even have a specific position. We Is it really a big night riding a boat on the sea like a scorpion?" "Your formation is not very high, you can''t look at it first?" Su Bai looked at the fat man, and the fat man''s formation was clear. "I rely on you, what do you really want to be a god? I am standing here and can calculate the position?" The fat man shrugged. If it was hundreds of years ago, I guess it can really be based on some weather and potential. Some clues, but I still have a fart. Most people in the Great Wall only know that it was built by Emperor Qin Shihuang, but in fact, most of the Great Wall that everyone saw now was rebuilt in the Ming Dynasty. Throughout the Ming Dynasty, the Great Wall played a great role, but Later, with the entry of the Qing Dynasty, the Great Wall basically lost its original meaning, because the Mongolians who had been defended by the Great Wall and the Manchurians, the Manchurians sat in the world, and the Mongolians were beaten by the Manchus into a younger brother. In the past year, the Great Wall has basically become a decoration. Now, it has been converted into a scenic area that has been used to make money. There is a little bit of weather here, and I can''t find any thread at all. Listening to the fat man, Su Bai did not seem so disappointed, he just sat down silently and took a stack of photos from his arms. The fat man came over. "I said, let''s wait for tomorrow, Lin Zhou, they should come tomorrow." Su Bai shook his head. "I am more anxious than them. However, I am not without a clue. Otherwise, I will not come here in the middle of the night. I am not coming over to appreciate the moon with you." Say, Su Bai took out the photos in his hand and showed them to the fat man. "In fact, many of the answers are in some small details. Lin Zhou returned to Shanghai to see the last side of the educated youth friends who had joined the team together. But imagine, how old is Lin Zhou when he went to the countryside? His real age was then It is estimated that it is already sixty or seventy years old. What else is it doing? Even if the situation is forced, how can a person like him become a good friend with a young man? Therefore, I investigated the old man who died. His father was actually an ocean exploration expert in the early days of the Republic. This expert, who had also penned from the original, participated in the Kuomintang army. His identity was not as good as Lin Zhou. It was kept secret, because later he did not go to Taiwan, but also became the authority of the New China Ocean Research. His resume was very clear. After the end of the Battle of Shanghai, he was captured in Nanjing City and later sent to the Japanese labor camp. Arranged here in Qinhuangdao, because he was originally studying this profession, so after being discovered by the Japanese army, he was used as a talent in the prisoners of war. This identity later became the key to his being beaten and beaten. He is also unspeakable. Self-destruction also led to the bad family composition of his son at that time. But he has always had the habit of keeping a diary; And his diary has actually been passed down. Just in the old man who died, that is, his son''s family, I think that Lin Zhou should have been captured, and he entered the labor camp with him, and the Japanese should be found. What is going on here, so I am ready to explore, Lin Zhou, should also participate in the same. The Japanese carried out this action, causing Lin Zhou to meet the mirror and become a corpse that has survived to the present, and Lin Zhous reason to approach the son of that person and become friends with him is also because of that persons Relationship. Su Bai took out a photo. "If I didn''t make a mistake, the painting in this page''s diary should be a concrete sign. He should be deliberately abstract and fuzzy. You are this. Experts, let''s take a look." The fat man took the photo and some accidentally said: "Well, I said, Lin Zhou also took the news as a bargaining chip. He didn''t expect you to investigate everything." Su Bai smiled. "After all, I am also a detective." . Chapter 377： Su Bais parents? "According to the location, what? When I calculate, his drawing style and what I am good at is not a direction, but I can also calculate it. Fat man''s tactics can lead to thunder, he also has a unique understanding of the orientation and positioning, so what he is doing at this time is to convert the map message mode on the photo into a familiar pattern. About five minutes, the fat man closed his eyes, recalled and thought about it, and then stood on a high platform of the old faucet, while looking at the front while carrying his fingers and computing. "Unfortunately it is not daytime, if it is daytime, it will be much more convenient." The fat man sighed. Su Bai licked his lips and felt a little disappointed in his heart. If he didn''t want to go ahead and let other people go, he wouldn''t be so anxious to get here late at night. "But, no panic, who told you that there is a fat man around me, I can only estimate the general position here, walk, get the boat out to sea, and when I get closer to the sea, I think I have no problem. of." The fat man is trying to suppress the first thing. Su Bai immediately went down to there. There are four or five cruise ships there, all of which take passengers out to sea during the day. The cruise ships are much smaller than those on the West Lake. They are also many and simple, and there are not many locations. If visitors want to experience the feeling of going out to sea during the day, they must wear a life jacket to do all the protective measures. The boats were locked by iron chains. Su Bai went down with both hands and pulled the two chains straight. He checked the diesel engine and found that the oil was not bad. The fat man also got on the boat, and his tonnage was a little shaken as soon as he got on the boat. "Big white, will you sail?" asked the fat man. Su Bai nodded. "This is not difficult. You have to determine the position. I am responsible for controlling the direction of the ship." The engine was pulled up and the ship began to sail away from the shore. The ship was unopened, after all, it was not a yacht or an assault boat. The fat man stood on the bow of the ship, while still maintaining the balance of his body, he had to constantly calculate and observe. After about eleven quarters of an hour, the fat man finally pointed his finger to the southwest. "It''s very close, it''s a few hundred meters away, it should be that position." The cruise ship was controlled by Su Bai, and after waiting for the position, the fat man looked up and looked at it for a while and looked down. Some strange words: "I didn''t find any breath of enchantment, but the position should be correct." Su Bai shut the engine off, the boat floated here, and then Su Bai began to undress, the coat faded, the shoes faded, and there was only one pair of slacks and a short sleeve. "Where, what are you doing," asked the fat man. "Since I can''t sense the enchantment, I believe that you shouldn''t have found the wrong position. Then I will go on and see it. You will stay on the boat. I will come up in about five minutes." "ͨ" Su Bais voice just jumped into the sea. For ordinary people to dive in the sea, they need a lot of professional diving equipment, but for Su Bai, these are all cumbersome. After entering the water, the icy water of the sea will instantly wrap the white, and the momentum of the sinking of Su Bai will not decrease, and will continue to sink. Below, it was dark, but after diving for a while, Su Bai found a burst of dark red light from the bottom, like a string of glowing dragon fruit. After the distance was close, Su Bai finally saw the whole picture. This is a huge rock wall, but there are many fungi on the rock wall. What are these creatures, Su Bai does not know, but in The appearance of this under the repressed ocean still makes people feel a bit distracted. Su Bais hand stretched over and pulled the fungi on the rock wall. When the finger touched them, they felt a suction. If they were ordinary people, they might have been sucked in, but these forces are on the Su White is not a thing, he easily took his hand back, but there is a skull in his hand. Below the fungi, there are bones. The skull is well preserved and very smooth. Su Bai is not a forensic doctor, so he can''t see too much information from a skull. However, in terms of Su Bai''s temper and self-confidence, he actually has a simpler and more direct The method, the two hands actively pushed in, gave up resisting that suction, and soon, Su Bai was sucked into the wall. Surrounded by dark red light, with a greasy feeling, when the body wriggles inside, it makes people feel very uncomfortable, as if they are constantly rolling in the middle of a group of caterpillars. The corrosive liquid began to spread like a stimulus. The next moment, Su Bai switched to a zombie state, shielding all living people. These dense plants seemed to lose all interest in Su Bai in an instant. Like when Su Bai is just a stone. Advancing in the state of zombies, the speed has indeed been greatly improved, and it has gone straight down without any blockage. After leaving the fungus, it is a torrent of convergence. Su Bai swims a distance along the rapids. At this time, Su Bai estimated that it was almost three minutes away from his own, and now no longer wasted time, and began to accelerate along the rapids. "puff!" Su Bai suddenly found himself appearing on the surface of the water, above, is still a dense mushroom, but the flat side is a black substance, such as the seaweed kelp adsorbed on it. A distance from the front of the road is a platform that can go up. This platform obviously has traces of artificial carving. From the platform, the front is a black one, and the seaweed kelp is everywhere on the platform. It is like a black snake curling up there, and it is like a pile of human hair. Su Bai knew that he had no time to go back in the agreed time of 5 minutes. The fat man continued to wait on it or he would come down. Su Bai was not known. However, there seems to be no special place here except for these unknown fungi. The front, back, left and right sides are all dark, leaving only the dark red light on the top of the head. It is more like a rocky cornice under the sea, similar to the hollowed out position in the middle of the mountain. "Scratch... rub... rub..." On the left side, there was a rubbing sound. This rubbing sound was not the sound of the sea slap on the rock, but it was similar to the sword''s friction on the rock wall. Su Bai looked for the sound and walked over. His feet were very slippery. About a seven or eight meters ago, Su Bai suddenly found a cold atmosphere around his position. evil Dead? In an instant, a dry hand stretched out of the darkness, so he grabbed Su Bais shoulder without fancy. Its just that Su Bai is still in a zombie state. The whole body is just as hard as iron. This suddenly stretched out hand is also subconsciously trying to pinch the shoulder of Su Bai. The strength is not small, but I want to break the appearance of Su Bai. The defense is still too whimsical. This is the difference between an ordinary person''s adventure and an audience''s adventure. It is a very dangerous situation for ordinary people. It is enough to write a lot of plots of this suspense novel. In the face of Su Bais audience, its basically Without the countertop, this kind of adventure, Su Bai is more focused on the achievement of his own purpose, so it is a bit simple and simple to do anything. "Hey!" This hand was held by Su Bai, and then Su Bai pulled it out. "Hey..." A smell like salted fish came like it was a smashed seafood, and it was a bit like a big scent that had been produced for a long time, making people feel sick. "Boom!" A man was pulled out by Su Bai and landed at the foot of Su Bai. His hand still unconsciously stretched out to grab something. Moreover, his body was greasy and oily, as if it had diluted wax oil. Stop at the drip. This is a corpse that has lost most of its consciousness. Like a cerebral palsy in humans, he loses most of his mobility, leaving only a little instinct. The corpse was covered with a lot of black kelp, and he should have been entangled there before. Su Bais approach allowed him to instinctively extend the only movable hand. The clothes on the body of the corpse have been creased and deformed, but the other aspects of the whole person have been well preserved. The face can also be seen in general. This is the body of a man of about 30 years old. Su Bai bent down, he was already immune to the body, subconsciously began to use his own hands to groping on the body, nothing in the body, this layer of clothing also began to crack directly rot. Shaking his head, Su Bai stood up, this corpse, it seems that nothing has been found, just, where is this corpse just? Su Bai turned around and reached out and ripped open a lot of black things in front of him. Inside, there was a female body! The female corpse was nailed to the rock wall, and the clothes were also damaged. Even most of the places were luo exposed. The hair of the female corpse was long with the surrounding black, and the whole body seemed to be completely dead. It blends on the wall. However, Su Bais gaze was fixed on the chest of the womans body. There was a black scorpion, and Su Bai reached out and touched it. His mouth suddenly twitched. this is An arrow, the arrow is in the middle of the heart. Suddenly, Su Bais mind showed a picture in the picture. Shot by the arrow? Then, Lin Zhous words also appeared in Su Bais mind. "In case, your father, like me, has become a corpse?" Damn, Could it be that the picture of the painting does not indicate the future, but indicates the past? Then, That is to say, the female body that was shot by an arrow and the man who has become a corpse, Its your own............... Chapter 378： Got it? This is possible, This result, This situation, It was unexpected that Su Bai was not expected. And there is not enough psychological preparation, but the so-called shock, the so-called surprise, is only a short period of emotional disorder, Su Bai quickly restored calm. My parents, who have been dead for many years in Su Bais memory and cognition, have always had nothing to do with Su Bais, and they still can still recognize what they want to see. This is not a brain drama. After I found my parents, my family of three lived happily together. However, in the subconscious, Su Bai is still a bit reluctant to believe that this man and a woman are two of his parents, for his reasons. Its too ugly to die. "I thought I could have at least a crystal cymbal and you are lying in it. Who knows this is so simple." Su Bai reached out and touched his nose. The taste was really unpleasant. The palm was spread out, and a gray aperture was released from the palm. Then, a windbreaker appeared on the body of Su Bai as if it was woven on the spot. It was very soft and close to the body. It was really comfortable to wear it. And it seems that I know that Su Bai just dive, the body experienced a long time of ice water soaking, this windbreaker now has a warm warmth inside, helping Su Bai to dry the body to maintain body temperature. The heart is moving freely, the wind hanger is floating with Su Bai, the woman''s body is attached to the wall, and this wall is still a short distance from the platform where Su Bai stands. The middle is the place where the hollow is going, the inside should be It is the abyss. After all, it is deep in the sea. Although it is not submerged by water because of space structure and water pressure, every small ditch that seems to be bland, here is basically a deep abyss. Even there will be undercurrents below. Su Bai can actually arrest the female corpse directly to her side, but because of the possibility, he is not willing to destroy the female corpse. After the floating closeness, Su Bais hand hesitated, or stretched out the female corpse. Body. The condition of the female corpse looks much worse than the corpse, and the corpse is very disgusting, but he retains the appearance to the greatest extent, and the female corpse can be seen by opening her hair entangled with the black kelp. Her face is basically invisible, and it is completely black and dirty. It can only be distinguished as a human face. The clothes were completely rotted, and when Su Bais hand touched, the pieces fell like autumn leaves. However, Su Bais hand still grabbed something and looked at it. It was a booklet wrapped in a waterproof bag, which was a bit similar in shape to the current driver. Unpacked, because the waterproof bag is protected, the contents of the booklet are still well preserved. This is not a small notebook. The first page is attached with a photo, but the photo is black and white, plus Its been a long time, and its a little faded to save it. Its not very real, but some of the fonts below can still be distinguished. It is Japanese. Is this a Japanese? This should be the body of a Japanese woman, not her mother. After confirming this incident, Su Bai could not help but feel a sigh of relief. In this case, the male corpse could not be his father. Looking back at my own investigation results, after the outbreak of the war of aggression against China, the Japanese had conducted explorations on this area, and they also invested a lot of manpower and material resources. As for the final result, it is not known, but stay here. The male and female Japanese bodies also indirectly indicate that the original exploration operation was not so smooth. Lin Zhou met the mirror and finally became the corpse of youthful youth. Then Lin Zhou also restored his freedom. It is likely that The original Japanese expedition team was really wiped out here. The male corpse''s hand is still up and down, Su Bai did not take care of him, look around, carefully observe the surrounding situation, in addition to this platform, surrounded by black scorpion, the dark red light of the head fungus It can''t provide too much illumination. If there are no accidents, it will be surrounded by waterways, and the space should be more than that. It should be a hole in the sky. "!!!" Below, suddenly there was a sound of water strokes, Su Bai followed the sound, and a fat-sized guy climbed the platform. The fat man sat down on the platform and snorted and screamed at Su Bai: "Say five minutes for you to give the dog a meal." The fat man is also down, which is a great help for Su Bai, because in Su Bais view, there is more and more feeling of an ancient seabed grave, even if it is not specifically buried in the dead, but this unique Acupoint position should also follow a certain theorem. It should be able to find out a lot from the fat man''s array. "Is this a relative? Lin Zhou''s relatives?" The fat man saw the male corpse lying on the platform. After bowing his head and carefully licking it, he said, "Hey, it''s still a brain. Oh, there''s a female body here." "They should be Japanese," Su Bai explained. "Yixi, shrinking in the temple!" The fat man suddenly realized, and then he scratched his head and looked around. "This is the terrain that wins the water, a platform, and a depression." Does this mean that we are in the right center? Su Bai asked. "Neither is nor is it, this is the idea of ??the average person. In fact, this terrain generally appears on the outermost periphery of a building, and it is a way to block the disaster." The fat man licked his mouth and pointed to the right side. There should be a way to go in, but to be honest, Dabai, the trick is not a fake, but this place was originally a group of Japanese people came in here, ah, really do not have any preparations to enter? If the Japanese came in and succeeded, it is impossible to say that they would not take the body of their own people together. The two bodies that have been left here have already shown that the Japaneses actions here have not only failed, but also The whole army was not covered in it. "Are you afraid?" "Crap, can I not be afraid, there may be news of your parents and not my parents, I can''t be as fearless as you are." "No, what did you find out?" Su Bai suddenly found something. He looked at the fat man very seriously. "You must have discovered something, otherwise you will not be able to make it so daunting to come here." This does not match the character of your Zhang Yiyi." The face of the fat man suddenly showed a sly color, and some twitched. "Big white, do you really want to know why?" Su Bai looked at the fat man with a look of mental retardation. The fat man nodded, tearing open the mezzanine in his clothes, and pulling out a piece of paper from the inside. This should be the back hand reserved by the fat man, and even the pre-painted paper characters were hidden in the clothes. "Tai Shang Laojun is in a hurry as a law, Zhu Jun, show up!" The paper symbol burned and turned into a blue smoke. Then, the above-mentioned fungus suddenly squirmed at this time. From the beginning of contact with them, Su Bai felt that they were not like plants, but they were like animal life with self-consciousness. At this time, the fat paper characters really played a significant effect. These fungi creatures became very uncomfortable at first, and began to vomit. One thing started to fall from above. These are these. The vomiting product of fungi. "ͨ!ͨ!ž!ž......" Some things fall directly into the water, while others fall on the platform, just in front of Su Bai. A body, like a dumpling, fell down. These bodies were well preserved, and even some were too good. The clothes were still there. It was very clear. There should be researchers and white people wearing white coats. There are still a lot of Japanese military uniforms, and there are no fewer than fifty. The platforms are all dead bodies. There is a white film on the body, which is a bit like some solution in the stomach, but it does not play a digestive role, but it is a kind of "preservation" effect. "The world has fallen a lot of Lin sister." The fat man shrugged his shoulders at Su Bai. "Big white, you pay attention to see how these Japanese people died. The corpse and the female body should have been killed by sharp weapons, but These Japanese people, the bodies are well preserved, and there is no trauma to them. They are the souls being taken away. It is really evil here, so I feel that we can really wait, anyway, the sky will be bright, other people will Come over, someone will give us a head start." Su Bai squatted in front of a Japanese soldier''s body and reached out to wipe the white foam on the Japanese soldier''s face. "Hey, you are disgusting, I find that you are getting more and more comfortable with the search for the body." The fat man said with a sigh of his mouth. However, Su Bai is still doing his own thing, and continues to clean the face of this Japanese soldier with his hands. When the hand is dirty, he will shake it in the water next to him and continue to wipe the layer of white film on the Japanese soldiers face. except. The first Japanese face was exposed, and Su Bai got up again and walked over to another Japanese soldier to kneel down and continued to help him clear his face. "Cushing, big white, are you crazy? Are you so busy with the eggs to sort out these little devils?" Finally, when the face of the second Japanese soldier was cleared, Su Bai looked at the fat man very seriously, stood up and pointed to the bodies of two Japanese soldiers who had just been cleaned up by themselves. "Fat, we seem to be unaware of it. You look at it. The two Japanese soldiers look exactly the same, and they are exactly the same as the male corpse." Chapter 379： Shocked, shocked, shocked! The fat man was also shocked, and immediately came over and looked at it. "Mother''s, is this devil is a triplet?" Su Bai snorted. "You will find a few devils to erase the layers of white film on their faces. I believe it will be exactly the same." "What do you mean, are we entering the illusion?" The fat man pointed to himself and then pointed to Su Bai. "Do we both enter the illusion of others inexplicably?" This is impossible, the fat heart of the fat man is so stable, although you will not use mental strength, but your soul level and spiritual solidity are very high, two people are unconsciously pulled into the illusion, this How strong is the illusion? This is simply unbelievable. Su Bai shook his head. "You just said that this is just the entrance, it is the location of the gate, right?" The fat man nodded. "It means that we have just entered the door. It has been inexplicably succeeded in getting close to this area." Su Bai put his hands under the water and washed it. "It seems that I was too confident before, I was only a while ago. When talking to a low-level audience, she told her that the real world is actually more mysterious and more terrible than the story world, but who knows that the person I said is not really going to the heart." "Yeah, your confidence in honey juice is sometimes terrible." The fat man went to Su Bai and whispered: "Da Bai, I said, let''s go back first. When others come to explore the road, we will follow up the most secure." Its safe to be a pioneer in the front of the dead. Su Bai looked at the fat man and smiled. "Go back, how come back?" Su Bais hand pointed at the platform. "You know better than me. In the illusion, there is no difference between front and rear. When you come, Road estimation is not the way you go back, how can you go back?" "Nothing, if this is really a fantasy, the fat man can''t break it, but it wants to trap the fat man, it''s not that easy." The fat man''s nails crossed his palm, a pool of blood flowed out, blood Dropped on the ground, first gathered into a beach, and then began to roll again, just like a street sign in the same direction. "This is the way to ask for blood." The fat man looked at Su Bai very proudly. "Go along this road, we can go back." "You didn''t understand what I meant." Su Bai repeated. "How do you know that we are still in the real world or that our body is still standing still? It is just the fantasy world we are imprisoned?" "I can feel it out, I believe I can be a big white, fat man, when did I hang over you... Oh, well, don''t really count." The fat man looked at his blood dripping with some pain, saying: "Come on, let me go, my blood is not much, and it is still blood, very expensive and expensive." Su Bai still did not go, but turned around and looked at the position behind him. "One thing I have always been very strange." Su Bai''s windbreaker framed Su Bai, floated away from the platform, suspended in front of the female body nailed to the wall, "The face of this female body, Why can''t you see it at all?" Yes, before Su Bai did not pay special attention, just thought that this female corpse should be affected by the surrounding environment and such a long time change, causing her face to be covered with black things, the whole face can only be seen Clearly a silhouette, the specific face can not be seen at all, like a mud sculpture. "I said Su Bai, what are you doing now? My blood." The fat man looked very anxious. Su Bai is still calm, no, to be exact, he seems very calm now, but this calm also shows a seriousness. To be honest, the fat man can go, can wait, but stand in the position of Su Bai He can''t go, can''t wait. It was like a dutiful son. His father was seriously ill and was hospitalized. He knew that the medical condition was not saved at all. Even the doctor asked him to take his father back to save money, but he still had to Give all your savings, even if you are ruined, let your father go to the hospital to receive expensive medical care. This is a dead end, you can''t get around, and you can''t talk about reason. If human beings can always live with the most rational reason, where come so many disasters and wars? The windbreaker was suspended with Su Bai, and Su Bais hand came out and placed on the womans face, gently rubbing it. "This is... mud?" The woman''s face is not changed color, but something is really attached to it, exactly the same as the Japanese bodies on the platform, but the Japanese body is covered with layers of white silkworm cocoon. The face of this female corpse is a black, muddy thing. "I said that white, you are going to change from a detective to a teacher." Into the sergeant, generally refers to those who tidy up the remains of the deceased. If someone in the ordinary villages dies, they will also ask the special person to make new clothes for the body to accept the mournings of the relatives and see the last side, and then send them to the crematorium. Cremated, and those who die from the catastrophe, more need to enter the sergeant to help them to remove the horrible remains of the ruin, to try to clean up, as far as possible after death, can be a decent, whether at home or abroad, there is such a The existence of a profession reflects the respect of a living person for the deceased. Su Bai slightly frowned, the fat of the fat, so that Su Bai was a little annoying. "You have to go, you can go by yourself." Su Bai said. "What do you say, I don''t know what you are going to do, I am just a suggestion, suggestion, suggestion, do you know? You don''t want to go, how do I go about it? Unless it really doesn''t I am going to meet again and do things together. I am not sure about the character of your enemies." The fat man is still there. The windbreaker sank with Su Bai, and waited until Su Bai took some water to pull it up. Su Bai poured water on the face of the woman''s body, and then wiped the face of the woman''s body with her own hand. at last, The dirt on the face of the womans body was slowly cleared by Su Bai in such a way. The eyes of the female corpse were first exposed, her eyes were open, and the white fingers of Su Bai also cleared all the mud in her eyes. She didnt move because she was dead, so the dead were even squinted. When people touch their eyes, there will be no abnormalities. Both eyes were wide open, and the pupils could see very clearly. The eyes of the female corpse did not know for any reason, and did not spread. It seemed to be fascinating. Both eyes and forehead ears have been wiped out by Su Bai. Su Bai took some water and continued to wipe. Then, the mouth of the female corpse was cleaned up by Su Bai. Then, Su Bai''s scalp suddenly tightened. The mouth of the female corpse is open, showing a kind of pulling curvature. Before the mouth was blocked, it didn''t feel anything, but now the mouth was cleaned up, and the dirty things in the mouth were also smashed by Su Bai; Now, the five senses are presented, and the face of the whole person is "lived". This is a mocking face. a playful face, The open eyes of the eyes and the mouth seem to imply that everything is in front of the female body. Yes, ridicule. This scene is enough to make a listener feel chilly. Even Su Bai, before wiping her, did not expect that she would keep this expression. What is she ridiculing? Was she sneering at someone who shot her when she died? For nearly a century, she has been keeping this mocking expression nailed to the rock wall? or, Is she actually ridiculing herself who is standing in front of her now? Su Bais breathing cant help but speed up. I dont know why. The more I stare at the womans face, the more I feel dizzy, and the stomach is also a nausea, just like a person wearing The same as the eyes that are many times more than their own eyes. The fat man came close at this time. When he saw the face of the female corpse, the fat man was shocked for a long time and could not speak. Then he said: "Fast, big white, destroy her body, I think it is her existence, let us now Was pulled into this illusion, she has been hidden under the mud camouflage before, and now finally reveals the true face. She has been watching us and has been staring at us. she was, I have been playing with us all the time. Su Bai nodded. If this illusion is released by a woman who was very low-key before, then she is the eye, the center, ruining her, the illusion will not break, and the time will be restored. appearance. Su Bais fists slowly tightened, and the atmosphere of the whole body began to condense. The whole person showed a scent of chill. It seems that the murder of Su Bai was sensed, and the water around the platform slowly boiled up, bursting with black smoke, and a large piece of dense orange plant on the top accelerated the creep, bringing a kind of A breath of danger and warning. On the platform, the Japanese bodies that looked exactly the same were slowly twitching, and a drop of wax began to drip from them. Obviously, these Japanese bodies are changing and have begun to swell and get ready to get up. "Su Bai, you are going to ruin the female body, I will suppress these things." There are a few more papers in the hands of the fat man, and the momentum suddenly rises. Su Bai nodded, his fist waved down, but he did not face the female body, but a sea fishing moon, and took a handful of water in his hand, then sprinkled it on the fat face, then Su Bais hand was pressed like this. The fat mans face is a bit hard, The face of the fat man was immediately thrown out a lot of white film foam............ Chapter 380： Lama, Su Bai! "You are doing this, you are doing this? Cognac! Cognac!" The fat man shouted as he licked his face, and it seemed very flustered and painful; "Zhang Bayi, what equipment do you wear?" Su Bai looked at his palm with a bit of disgust, and the white bubbles seemed so disgusting at this time, with an annoying greasy smell; Before, Su Bai only helped the dead to clean his face. This time, it was to clean up a lively thing. It was a temperature thing. Whether it was from the touch or the feeling of the palm, it was completely different from the previous one. The fat man listened to these words, sighed and finally stopped hiding his face. "I just want you to leave, why have you been disobedient?" The voice of the fat man also changed into a person, very hoarse and very gloomy. At the same time, his face was wiped off by water, revealing a skin that was burnt like a fire, with a dog bite in the tone. L Dongbins helplessness is just such helplessness. It seems very exaggerated. Su Bai floated in the air, looking coldly at the fat man standing on the platform below. The reason why I can find that the fat man is fake is because the other party is too deliberate. The fat mans character has a timid factor, but he is more greedy than the tigers hole, but this product does not come out. Suspension advised Su Bai to leave, and kept thinking about Su Bais departure. Although it is clear that there is a great danger here, the fool knows that there are also many opportunities here, but the fat man seems to enter the sage state at once. In the same way, I dont care about the opportunities and treasures that may be hidden here. I insist on leaving with Su Bai. This, Its not the fates style of action at all. Simultaneously, It is also true that there is no sincerity in the fake. I want to know that Su Bai is not an ordinary person. Suddenly, if he enters this realm, he will not panic. How can his companion''s obvious abnormal Su Bai feel it? "People who enter this place have to die." The fat man looked up and stared at Su Bai with his eyes staring at him, his mouth showing a smirk, a finger pointing at Su Bai, like a declaration, and it was like a warning: "You are no exception." Su Bai did not answer, but took out his own Hellfire shotgun and pointed to the fake fat man below. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" After three shots, the fat mans obese body splashes with water, and the inside of it is not the bright red blood, but the green juice. green, Dip the entire platform. The ground meat, the juice of a place, Su Bai also can''t tell what the guy who disguised as a fat man is what is it? Is it a ghost? Still an unknown creature? However, when this green spattered out, the whole space was filled with a touch of vanilla, which was very slight, but it was very irritating. Su Bai shook his head gently, but suddenly found the scene in front of him. Slowly blurred, this blur did not last too long, very short, and soon, Su Bai regained his vision. The platform is still the platform, the water surface is still the water surface, but the pile of devils on the platform just like the dumplings have disappeared. The female body is still crucified on the wall, and the face has been cleaned up by Su Bai. The smile is still the same, the male corpse is still lying on the ground, the hand is swinging up and down like a lucky cat. However, there is a little difference. Then Su Bais right hand direction seems to be not so obvious. When Su Bai fell back on the platform, he finally confirmed that there is a road leading to the front, completely rock. The road to piece together. Perhaps, I was previously affected by some of the environment, so I didn''t see these things. Now, with the thing that pretends to be fat, I have been killed, and the illusion that was previously blocked in front of my eyes has vanished. Su Bai went down the road. This road is not credible at all. It is like a plum plum pile standing on the surface of the water. Every foot should be very careful when it falls, and the tops of these piles are very round. If you don''t pay attention, you may slide down. Fortunately, Su Bai has a breeze, so don''t worry about losing your foot. After walking about 50 meters away, there is a new platform in front. This platform obviously has traces of polishing, round and transparent, reflecting the light of the above fungus, giving a mysterious and strange feeling. At the same time, the platform There is really a mirror on it. The height of the mirror is almost the same as that of an adult. Su Bai went to the platform and looked back, but suddenly found that the road he came over was not exactly what he had imagined before. Because of the line of sight and angle, Su Bai only thought that he was stepping on his feet. One stone pile, but looking back, you can see clearly. This is a stone pile. It is clearly a dead person standing on the bottom of the water. These dead people have a black face and a black touch. Before that, Su Bai actually stepped on it. Its no wonder that their heads are coming round. Just, this mirror, Is it the side that makes Lin Zhou become a corpse? Su Bai turned and began to look at the mirror carefully. The border was indeed antique. The pattern above was also very organized. But when people stood in front of it, they could not see themselves in the mirror. This mirror seemed to be Like a layer of black pigment, it has only the appearance of a mirror, but no mirror function. This time, Su Bai did not reach out to the mirror as he did before. Instead, he re-examined the Hellfire shotgun and calmly began to reload the ammunition. After the mirror, there is still a black one. There should be a road, but when I get here, Su Bai does not intend to go deeper. Breaking this mirror can at least stop Xu Jiacheng from stopping. As for the rest, what else do you want? If you go deeper inside, you can''t say that you have to fight here. Su Bais eyes narrowed slightly and raised his muzzle, facing the mirror. "boom!" The gun rang, No abnormalities occurred, no abnormalities occurred, There was a broken sound in the mirror, and the entire large mirror was broken directly, falling on the platform and breaking the ground. After finishing this, Su Bai is ready to leave. This time should be early in the morning, and he can return to the sea to rest for a while. Today, the coming person should come. Continue to go inside, Su Bai does not want, others can, he can not, although he does not have much affection and attachment to his parents, but Su Bai is not willing to let terrorist broadcasts through their own abruptness and groping The identity of the audience thus found the real message like a **** body. However, when Su Bai stood up again on the head of the man, he suddenly returned to his head, and a strange scene appeared. The mirror was restored to its original state, and the orientation did not change, but the mirror that was originally broken was re-erected. . Su Bais figure stopped at this time. Although a white shot broke the mirror before, Su Bai thought it seemed to be too smooth. On the one hand, the ordinary person could become the mirror of the corpse of Youth forever. Actually, in front of myself, what kind of mystery did not appear, let him shoot a shot? Is it true that the identity of the audience is more powerful than that of the party members? "Oh... oh... oh..." The water surface below suddenly rises, and the road is suddenly rising, and the road under the foot disappears instantly. At the same time, the water level continues to rise until it fills up every space here. The whole person of Su Bai floated in the water, and the mirror emitted a soft blue light at this time. It also reflected the surrounding blue water in a soft blue. This scene seemed to stand in the aquarium. The mirror looks at everything around, very clear and bright. This environment, Su Bai seems to have met, In an instant, Su Bai remembered that this environment is exactly the same as the picture presented by the picture. Can it be said that she can see her immediately? "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" As if there was something in the mirror that was hitting, from time to time, it was muffled, and Su Bais eyes stared at the mirror, and the figure was subconsciously approaching the past. Before the mirror could not reflect people, but now it can show things out. Perhaps, this mirror can only show its original ability under the water. When Su Bai approached it, Su Bai also saw himself in the mirror from being close to himself. When Su Bai was almost only a few meters away from the mirror, the self in the mirror gradually became clear. stand up. Then, it was very abrupt, Su Bai did not move, but the self in the mirror actually moved. He extended his hand and even penetrated the mirror and grabbed Su Bais shoulder. The self in the mirror was very strong, and the surrounding sea water spun up at once, forming a cyclone, and desperately began to squeeze the white, like a bathtub filled with water, suddenly unplugged the plug, the water quickly Start to flow. Su Bai struggled hard, and the next line of blood on Zhous body began to appear clearly, but the self in the mirror actually became exactly the same at this time. There was actually a blood line on the body, and the others The power is also abruptly improved. "boom!" Under the water suddenly blasted a whirlpool, Su Bai figured a skeleton, the whole person could no longer support the direct inhalation into the mirror, the surrounding sea water also entered the mirror, the mirror seems to have endless space The same person does not refuse. Finally, the water surface has dropped and the previous appearance has been restored; As if nothing happened here; but, The calm did not last long, one hand extended out of the mirror, and then one slowly climbed out from inside, this person, The appearance is exactly the same as Su Bai, but his body is constantly leaking with wax oil. Chapter 381： Prophecy process "Huh.........hh............hw.........hh..." The wall of the old faucet can only see a vague shadow here. It is undoubtedly beautiful to see the sunrise on the sea at the beginning of the morning. But at this time, this fat man is extraordinarily incomprehensible, regardless of the surrounding scenery. Beauty, he is screaming and snoring anyway, snoring and screaming, and at the corner of his mouth, there are occasional drops of water coming out. Obviously, it is very sweet to sleep, it is estimated that there are still some sweet dreams, and the ship that keeps shaking slightly For him, it is like a cradle. A wave of waves came over, the splash of water splashed on his face, the fat man immediately became a clever, woke up. "What time is it, what time is it?" The fat man blinked, some sleepy and yawned, then touched his pocket, took out the phone and looked at the time, the brain seems to have not reacted, stretched a lazy waist, climbed to the Su white clothes to touch Touched, touched the cigarette with a lighter, lit a cigarette, took a sip, and the fat man came back. "Hey, don''t you come back in five minutes, it''s almost five hours now." Its not that the fat man is stupid. The reason is that Su Bai said that it will come back immediately after five minutes of water. Diving is very dangerous for ordinary people, but for senior listeners, even if they want to be drowned. Its hard to die, so the fat man is lying in bed and taking a nap, and he doesnt take it seriously. This one, it was morning. By this time, Su Bai had not returned yet, and the fat man realized the seriousness of the problem, but he did not yell and hurriedly jumped down to find someone, because if Su Bai encountered any accidents below, Fat people don''t think they can be spared. Moreover, if you say something that hurts your feelings, the relationship between the fat man and Su Bai is really not the same as the "life and death". "Snapped!" One hand grabbed the ship''s side, and then Su Bai climbed out from under the water. "Scared me to the white, I thought you couldn''t come back." The fat man was very afraid to pat his chest. He didn''t explain what he was doing for five hours, and he didn''t explain why he didn''t go to sea. Going to find Su Bai, these things do not need to be explained at all, everyone knows, but no matter what, Su Bai is now safely back, it will be fine. Su Bai, who was on the boat, sat on the deck, one hand took care of his hair and the other hand rubbed his own dry clothes. "Come on, smoke slowly, then tell me what you have drummed down for the next five hours." The fat man handed a cigarette to Su Bai. Su Bai took the cigarette with his right hand and then used his left hand to take a lighter from the fat man to ignite. "There are some surprises below." Su Bai seems to be somewhat unpredictable. After the sigh of relief, Su Bai said very seriously to the fat man, "I almost can''t come back." "Hey, is it so dangerous?" The fat eyelids sneaked and said, "What the **** is it?" When you hear the danger, the fat man is really like the sound of the war. The more dangerous the place, the more it means the harvest. The fat man is like a wolf smelling **** smell. It seems to be anxious. "Go back first," Su Bai said. "Back to the shore, I will slowly say to you, I am very hungry now." "Oh, okay." The fat man was a little disappointed, but he didn''t say anything. The boat returned to the shore. At this time, there were already staff members in the scenic area who started to work. Two people quickly landed and left. Su Bai sat on the hillside, looking a little tired, closed his eyes, like a fake. The fat man came over with a lot of bread snacks and drinks, all in front of Su Bai. "There are no restaurants in the vicinity, and there is no breakfast shop. You can only buy something in the supermarket to eat. Mom, you are not angry. I just wanted to go to the toilet first. The result is that the toilet door is here. Closed, said that it is now off-season, so most public toilets in the scenic area are not open to the public." Su Bai opened a loaf of bread and ate it very quietly. He ate very slowly and didn''t look really hungry. The fat man sat down beside Su Bai and patted Su Bais shoulder. "That, can you tell me what is going on below?" "A mirror." Su Bai opened a bottle of mineral water, "a terrible mirror." "........." Fat man, "Amount, you can actually be more detailed." Su Bai shook his head and pointed his finger at the position of the wall facing the front of the hillside. The fat man looked at Su Bai''s finger and looked at it. On that wall, there were three people standing there. Two men and one woman were Lin Zhou, Xu Jiacheng and Ying Yinger. ............ "You can go." Lin Zhou is very serious about Ying Ying, "You stay here, I will be distracted." Ying Yinger smiled slightly and put the coat on Lin Boat, then nodded and turned and walked down the wall. "Your daughter is good." Xu Jiacheng took off his sunglasses and said while enjoying the sea breeze. "Many people often say that there is no filial son on the bed. You are such a ghost, she can be so good to you." "I raised her," Lin said. "Oh." Xu Jiacheng smiled twice, saying, "Below, you can start doing things right." "Go to the sea." Lin Zhou went to the side of the wall of the sea and patted the stone here. "You should not drown." "Jokes." Xu Jiacheng did not think that. "I am also very good in water." Lin Zhou took off the coat that Ying Yinger had just put on himself and left it on the floor. "Go straight down here, you drag me, I will show you the way." Not very far." "Row." Xu Jiacheng grabbed Lin Zhou with one hand, and then two people jumped directly into the sea from the wall. ............ "The second column has already gone." Seeing Lin Zhou and Xu Jiacheng have already gone to sea, the fat man suddenly rushed to the same as the ants on the hot pot, as if the baby he had decided to be taken away by others. "Cough and cough............" Su Bai coughed, and there were some cockroaches in the palm. These cockroaches were very sticky, like wax oil, but this time the fat man was facing the direction of the wall in the distance. So I didn''t notice the action that Su Bai immediately put his hand on the grass. "You still sit still?" The fat man finally turned to look at Su Bai. "You know that there is a clue to your parents. What are you coming here for?" "Let them go first to explore the road, we will go down later." Su Bai put the rest of the bread around, stood up, took out a piece of paper, wiped the mouth first, then wiped himself Palm. "How long will it take?" The fat man was a little confused. "It won''t take long, it''s fast." Su Bai''s gaze squinted in the direction of the back, where a man wearing a blue jeans and a fuchsia shawl was leaning on the tree and looking at him with a smile. . "Long time no see, my white." The son of the sea squatting with the orchid pointed to the white, a look of style. ............ A jeep is galloping on the road at a very fast speed. It is now a tourist season in Qinhuangdao, and it is a big morning, so there are not many cars on the road. In the car, two men were sitting, one in a military coat, with a hat, curled up in the seat, like a nap, the other wearing a black down jacket, bald, driving in the car. At the beginning, Su Bai and the smoker and Chu Zhao and other four people created the killing club. In the eyes of the secular people, it is already a very deviant and even sensational thing, and these two people, they are the creation of that organization. One of the organizations today is not only developing rapidly in the Beijing-Tianjin-Tangshan region, but also in the South and the West. The organizations teachings and slogans are even more senior and even more advanced. The audience also felt that the back was cold. This is an organization that has set up a terrorist broadcast as a purpose, or can be called ... religion. "Iron, wake up, it''s coming." The man in the down jacket driving pushed his foot and pushed the man. "Jun, let''s do it so fast, I still want to sleep a little longer." Tiezi sat down and rubbed his nose and rubbed his nose. His image is like a middle-aged unemployed swimmer. There is no such thing as a veteran audience. The jeep stopped at the parking lot in front of the old faucet scenic spot. The down jacket man got out of the car, opened the rear compartment and raised a big parcel from it. "Check things out and you can go in." "Are all of them all arrived?" "They will only be more anxious than we are." "Also." The middle-aged man, who is also known as the iron, also got out of the car and took out a shackle from his own coat. This cockroach is silvery, even in this cold winter, it is still revealed by the cold mans. I can''t bear the feeling of looking straight, God knows how much killing is created on this. "Now it''s not winding up? You can make this instrument so good, but it takes too much time to go through the string." "Well, let''s get on the strings first." Iron nodded. The military took out a square box from the bag and threw it to the iron. The iron first touched the palm with the palm of the hand, untied the seal in the box, and then took out a black arrow from the whole body, pulling the string and pulling it up. It took about ten seconds to prepare. If Su Bai stands here and sees this arrow, it is estimated that the scene will be drawn to him immediately. The arrow that pierces the chest of his mother is the arrow. Even the breath that comes out of the arrow is exactly the same! The military boy put two spurs on his waist, and the down jacket tightened a little, and he waved with the iron. "Now I can go to the friends who are not coming to the meeting, but don''t be like the last time." "The last time we didn''t happen to the two of us in the world of the story. The painting was finally taken away by the monk or the gambler. This time, the tricks are all there, and the foreigners are not allowed to let go." Chapter 382： left handed "Girly, why are you still dead?" The fat man is obviously also aware of the son of the sea, this is normal, even if there is no intersection in the reality, but it is inevitable that in the story world may meet, look at the fat tone, obviously not very flustered about this sissy. "Oh, my lovely pier, you are also." Gongzihai deliberately pretended to appear as if he had just seen the fat man, and walked down the steps. Honestly, the appearance of Gongzihai is very handsome, with a kind of feminine temperament, comparable to Han Xing. If it is divided according to the type of handsome male and male who is popular now, Gongzihai is the winner of Su Bai. After all, Su Bai has more people. Angle and hardness, for many girls, this style of men is not so popular. Gongzihai walked to the side of Su Bai, put his hand on the shoulder of Su Bai, and deliberately squeezed it. "" In an instant, Su Bais backhand grabbed the hand of Gongzihai, and the wrist was forced to pull. The whole person in the sea was awkward. If the other hand grabbed the tree next to it, it would almost fall and the sons sea would not Deliberately exudes his own strength, because he knows that if he over-resistes against the opponent at this time, he will also enhance his strength and compete with the other side for "muscles". Oh, the self-knowledge of the son-in-law is still there. "I hate it, people just want to touch you." Gongzihai is very dissatisfied. Su Bais eyes narrowed slightly, and he reached out and played the clothes on his shoulders. Under the clothes, there was actually a layer of faint greasy, which was discharged from the current Su Bai body. There are many ways to express emotions. Even for a gay, there are a variety of choices. However, when Gongzihai put his hand on his shoulder, he subconsciously rubbed it. It is obviously looking for that. Touch, One kind, Specific touch. Even though Su Bai has reacted very quickly, it is not certain that the son-in-law has found that touch. This is very important for Su Bai. Gongzihai took a box of fine smoke from his pocket, lost one to the fat man, and lost one to Su Bai. Su Bai took his own left hand and took the cigarette. Then, Gongzihai took a lighter to the fat man and smoked it. The fat man is so respectful in view of Gongzihais attitude. The fat man does not intend to care about the two peoples previous days in the story world, just after the cigarette is finished. Gongzihai didn''t breathe a sigh of Su Bai, and threw the lighter directly to Su Bai. "Oh, let me know." Su Bai took the lighter with his left hand and smoked with his left hand. "What are you doing?" The three men stood on the hillside, as if they were three friends who came out to meet each other, but the relationship between them was really not that simple and pure. "I got a message, there are good things here, so I came here." The son of the sea shrugged. "Why, have you been here for you?" "Then you leave you, we will not go with you." Su Bai said very firmly, without the slightest room for discussion. "Don''t, at least we all know each other. If we have the benefit, we will search together, right?" said the son of the sea. The fat man opened his mouth and didn''t speak. He meant that it was the best to go with the Lazi Sea. Su Bai said before, there are great dangers below, and generally go to this mysterious and strange place, the danger of "boxing to the meat" is not the most worried, such as steel needles, zombies, flying arrows, Rolling mines, such as the two roads in the Ming Dynasty, are better to deal with. The most difficult and most terrible thing is the trap from the spiritual soul. The strong ones will also be careful when they are not careful; The strength of a person can''t be simply counted as his opponent''s strength, but a comprehensive measure. Gongzihai may not be able to beat Su Bai now. He has been surpassed by Su Bai in one-on-one strength, but the son The direction of the sea and his excels, just in terms of illusion, his participation does have a great effect, but Su Bai refused so resolutely, and the words have already been said, and the fat man is embarrassed to say anything. Su Bai stood up, cold eyes looked at the son of the sea, the threat of meaning, it goes without saying. Gong Zihai opened his hand and signaled that he was clear. "Yes, OK, I am going, I am going alone." The son of the sea turned and walked down the slope. It seems that he planned to go to the sea alone. The fat man yawned. "Big white, in fact, he is very useful." The fat man can also express his dissatisfaction at this time. This place is not something everyone can know. Su Bai explained, He has his channels, and there are likely to be different interests that are different from us. Moreover, you can give me face and give up. Some benefits, this is what we have promised before, but can you guarantee him?" The fat man listened, and suddenly felt that this is the truth. This action is still Su Bais Little Mama Looking for Mom series. He also sells a face to be an auxiliary role, but he can actually catch a little fish. Children, can not get the attitude of not panic, but the son of the sea actually knows that this place is here at this time, saying that he does not have his own special purpose, no one will believe, such a contradiction will inevitably. "When are we going to swim or take a boat?" The fat man smiled after asking for a voice. "Forget it, I am talking about it. I know where the specific location is. Let''s dive directly. You wait, ah, I just forgot to buy a cigarette. I will buy a cigarette first, then I will open the toilet door and solve the problem. It is not convenient to do this under the water. I feel sick when I think about it." Su Bai nodded. The fat man immediately left, went downhill, and went to the toilet first. In the off-season of tourism, in order to save money, even the regular toilets were closed. Most of the fat people went straight to the front door and reached out to lock the locks. They pushed the doors and went in. To be honest, the fat man really wants to be convenient, after all, I ate a lot of greasy things at the farmhouse last night. Standing in the pit, the fat man just prepared to untie the chain, and the result was stopped. At this time, the door of the crater was opened, and the son of the sea relied on the door to look at the fat man standing inside. "Don''t see it, the pull will pull." "Is this a foundation that pulls my trousers chain?" The fat man grabbed the doorknob with a sigh of relief and closed the door, reminding him, "You dare to mess up and believe that Lao Tzu will not pull you to flatten you." "I am not coming to see you, but I want to ask you one thing, Su Bai, is he left-handed?" Gongzihai asked outside the crater. "Left-handed? No, he is not. If it is left-handed, I will not have no impression." The fat man said with a certainty. "That''s weird. I gave him a lighter. He took the left hand and took the fire with his left hand." The son of the sea was surprised. "Is it just a coincidence?" "Left hand?" The fat man suddenly thought of something, said, "I also remembered that when he came out of the sea, when I handed him a cigarette, he also used his left hand to pick up the cigarette lighter with his left hand." "Oh." Gong Zihai smiled with satisfaction, then waved his hand on his nose. "Dead fat, talking on the mouth, the mouth below can still pull out." "Cut, don''t you know that it is a very enjoyable thing to talk to you while someone is talking across the wall?" The fat man said carelessly. "Well, you enjoy it, your family is not allowed to pass with me, I will go down first, see you in the sea." The body shape of Gongzihai disappeared in the toilet. The fat man spit in the squat, "Death." ............ "I have put a few layers of oil paper bags in the smoke and lighter, and I should not enter the water." After the convenience, the fat man really went to the supermarket to buy the smoke back. "Very smart." Su Bai smiled. "How to change position?" The fat man was somewhat puzzled. He remembered that Su Bai just seemed to be sitting on the west side of the slope. As a result, he sat on the east side of the **** when he came back. There are a few visitors who have just come to take pictures, Su Bai explained. "Oh, let''s go to the sea now?" The fat man scratched his head. "But you haven''t told me the details below." "You will know when you get there. There are some dangers, but I also have experience. Don''t worry, I will let you come back like me." "Oh, how do you feel weird in this way." The fat man took a haha, then went down the **** with Su Bai, went to the beach on the wall, and the blue water in front. By relying on mountains to eat water and water, the local development of Linyi in Shaanxi relies on the tomb of Emperor Qin Shihuang. Qinhuangdao is also the most valuable tourist resource here. It is necessary to know that the famous Beidaihe is not far from here, so the sea is seen. It is still very clear, no garbage. The fat man took a deep breath and jumped first, holding the cigarette and the lighter in the deepest position in his arms. "boom!" Because of the fat body shape, the splash of water is really big, and it has caused a lot of movement. Some tourists have begun to come together to prepare to see what happened. Su Bai immediately did not hesitate and jumped down. In the distance, on the sloping ground where Su Bai and the fat man started before, a scenic spot staff was holding an iron clip to pick up rubbish. His eyes fell on the slope, and some accidentally "snapped" and hurryed. When I came over and injured the slope, I found that there were about two areas with large palms. The grass had turned yellow and the surrounding area was still green. "This grass is sick, is it a bug?" The staff was anxious. He knelt down and reached for a touch on a small piece of yellow grass. There was a greasy feeling in his palm. "What is this, vegetable oil?" At this time, the sun has basically risen, and the sun is shining here. This small piece of yellow grass has emitted some rays of the sun, like a layer of wax. Chapter 383： Head road The fat body of the fat man became very agile under the water. In fact, Su Bai has always been clear. When he first saw the fat man, the fat man held a bronze box from his front and was light and straight. Skip the wall and go away. Sometimes, the fatness of the fat man is more like a blind eye. In fact, this guy is alive. The taste of the sea floor is not very good. On the one hand, it is air pressure, on the other hand, it is hypoxia. Although both people have been strengthened, the strength of the body and the strength of each organ are different from ordinary people, so that they can be confident and do not need to rely on Any utensils go to the sea, but the feeling of being uncomfortable is inevitable. Fortunately, this time, Su Bai was familiar with the road. He directly plunged into the fungus biota in a huge rock below. When he was "squatting", people squeezed in and disappeared. The fat man was shocked first, then reached out and tried it out, then yanked his hand back, and the palm position was a bit like the pungent smell of paprika. Fortunately, the fat man is considered to be well-informed, and immediately luck, let himself enter the state of suspended animation, and then the body subconsciously leaned forward into the "boss" of fungi, because the body has no vitality, so these fungi Not interested, they are not like the kind of piranha, not the beast, they are craving, It is life. When the fat man finally entered and followed the rapids and then came out again, he immediately opened his mouth and gasped on the water. At this time, Su Bai was already sitting on the platform waiting for him. "You don''t wait for me, you have been there, you are familiar with the road, let me walk around in the chaos, this is black and dead, people are afraid." Fat hands clasped the edge of the platform, lying, lying Start resting on the platform. "How did you start to get closer to the sissy," Su Bai asked. "Hey, fat man and dragon are fierce, and you can''t take it from the song. How can I bend, it is impossible." Su Bai stood up and looked at the fat man. "Is there a rest?" "Almost." The fat man also stumbled, as if a round of diving had exhausted all his strength. "It''s very clean here, the air is so fresh." The fat man looked up at the dense mushroom on the top of his head. "Mom, these things can be photosynthetic use'' without the sun. It is reasonable to say that the water is isolated from the outside world. It should be like a sealed can. Without an oxygen tank, ordinary people may be poisoned, but how to resemble the prairie. The fat man''s career to the development of the door, in fact, you can go to the fight, the ability of Kanshan Dingji is his specialty, and the airflow, in fact, is also a very important part of a confined space, if you look at the speculation, you can get A lot of useful information. "We have at least two people in front of us." Su Bai squatted down, and there was a black belt on the ground. With a relatively large stickiness, it was always attached to the platform position of the piece. When walking from here, it would definitely leave footprints. And will gradually restore the original expansion according to the time. "That should be Lin Zhou and the sissy." The fat man glanced at him, but soon his eyes were still patrolling overhead. "Big white, you said the fungi on the top of the skull." Is it like an eye?" Su Bai shook his head. "You are not a primary school student coming here to go back to work and write a travel note. There is no need to use metaphors or anthropomorphic rhetoric. There is a way to go here." Su Bai remembers that there is a road that is completely piled up by human heads. When you step on the head, you can enter a platform. On the platform, there is a mirror, and you only need to bring the fat man to the mirror. The fat man also knew that Su Bai had been there, so he did not seem to have him. He followed Su Bai in that direction, but walking and walking, Su Bai suddenly stopped. "What''s wrong?" asked the fat man. "The road should have appeared long ago." Su Bai said, "I have already arrived, but the road has not yet appeared." The fat man is a bit strange. "I said that white, will it be your rush to remember the wrong direction? For example, you were very scared at the time, you were very panicked, you felt that a person is very lonely here, so you remember... ......" Speaking, the fat man did not say, because Su Bai looked back at him with a suspicious look. "What''s wrong?" asked the fat man. "First, am I so an idiot?" Yes, is Su Bai so idiotic? Ordinary people may be confused when they encounter an emergency. They may have a memory disorder, but Su Bai is a veteran listener. What big winds have not seen? How can you make such a low-level mistake? "Second, how do I feel that you are not at all wrong, you usually have a lot of words, but not so much, are you nervous?" The fat man sighed when he heard Su Bais words. "No, its a little exciting." Su Bai did not continue to go deeper, but asked, "The road disappeared, will it be the reason for the formation?" "There is no trace of the operation of the formation here." The fat man said with a certainty, "You have never told me anything about what you encountered below, then you can tell me now, the road you said, What is the way like it?" "The bottom is like a person standing there, their head is the cornerstone of that road. When they walked over, their feet were on their heads." "The head of the road?" The fat man said these three words, "Oh, interesting, there is such a thing below, hasn''t this been lost since the Han Dynasty?" "The head road?" "Well, now that road disappeared in its original position? Is this normal? They moved." The fat man kneels down and draws on the kelp with his hand, as if calculating something. "The head road is a kind of construction road that is often used in the cemetery. It was lost in the Eastern Han Dynasty. When the Red Eyebrows dug the tomb of Lu Wei, many people died. Later, the body of the old woman of Lu Wei was given. I dug it out, and the result was simply **** venting anger, the specific reason was not written in the history books, but some of the things that we have passed on in our line of ancestors are sometimes more accurate than those recorded in the history books, that is, there is a road The general took his own hand and walked on this head. The result was gone, and disappeared in the cemetery. They were not found and they did not come out, so it caused such a big damage to the Red Eyebrows. It is necessary to know that the Red Eyebrow Army digs the Emperor''s Mausoleum by thousands of thousands of people. In the cemetery, even if there are organs and arrows, can kill a few people? Their anger was naturally vented to Lu Wei. "Where did this road go?" "Don''t worry, figure it out. According to the time you go down, according to the current general time, let''s go here." The fat man points to the direction on the left side. "It should be in the air, you should step on it." The heads of the people are not only the heads of the suspended people. They are the parts of the body that are exposed above the water. They are the bodies that were killed by the infusion of mercury in their lives. They are arranged in a specific order and a series of special things. It has a certain connection with the Earth''s magnetic field. Simply understand that they are equivalent to a clock pointer and the kind that will move." This time it was the fat man to take the lead, Su Bai followed, and when the fat man walked in front, he had hesitantly wanted to look back at Su Bai, but he resisted, because he felt the deeper, Su Bai The whole face is hidden in the darkness. After about two minutes of walking, there was something bulging in the darkness in front of it like a plum pile. This road was finally found. The fat man stood up first, a little slippery, and he subconsciously controlled his balance. Su Bai also followed, and the two men walked forward silently one after the other, and the scene was a bit quiet. However, it didn''t take long before the road was finished, and a figure appeared in front of the crowd. The breath of Su Bai began to climb up and prepared for the battle. The fat man pushed his hand down and pressed, indicating that he was not safe. Soon, the figure in front became clear, and it turned out to be Su Bai himself, exactly the same as the current Su Bai. "This..." Su Bai didn''t know what was going on. "This is not true, this is the image that was recorded when you came back." Sure enough, Su Bai walked very steadily to this side, and then directly passed through the body of the fat man and Su Bai, disappeared behind the two. Similar to the image recorded by lightning, it is fake, not true. However, just when the two had not moved forward, there was suddenly a figure in front of him. This person is an acquaintance of the fat man and Su Bai, and he is actually a seven-law monk. The seven-law monk holds a picture in his hand, his face is a little dignified, his steps are fast, and he comes at a speed, as if he is deliberately getting rid of anyone. "It''s also fake." Su Bai said, because he knew that the painting was now auspicious, and the monk could not steal the painting from the auspicious and then ran here again. However, there was a little surprise for Su Bai. The original monk and Xiao Lin were competing for the painting in Qinhuangdao. Su Bai knew it, but did the painting also come from here? The virtual shadow of the monk is from the side of the fat man and Su Bai. With the first experience, the fat man and Su Bai are too lazy to block the way of the image of the people. The feeling of being entered into the body by the man is always strange. The strange one is uncomfortable, even if it is just a fake shadow. "Continue to go..." Su Bai did not finish the words, and there was a shadow in front of him, Xiaolin! "He was here to grab something with the monk." Su Bai explained to the fat man. When Kobayashi first joined the old side and wanted to sue the people of Su Bai, the result was counted by the Su Bai people. In the end, he was also lucky. Su Bai, the fat monk and the Gyatso were injured, so that he was able to leave bloody, but he To say how much hate him is not so serious. After all, in a strict sense, Kobayashi belongs to the party that is calculated and pitted. "Oh, I know this thing, the monk talked to me, forget it, let''s wait. It is estimated that there are still several people who have to go through the image again. Come and smoke." The fat man opened the oil paper. I took out a cigarette and handed it to Su Bai, and took the initiative to help Su Bai put the smoke on it. Kobayashi walked past the monk, nothing unusual. "Who is the image below? Mom, the whole is the same as watching a 5D movie." however, When Kobayashi passed by Su Bai, Su Bai just spit out a cigarette. When the cigarette touched Kobayashis shoulder, it actually spread out. wrong, This Kobayashi, it is true! Chapter 384： Soul ferry! Surprised, often in the most unexpected moments, so white, if not just when Kobayashi came to order a cigarette, it is estimated that this real Kobayashi really "blind", because this Installed, it is too much like, plus the first few images with preconceived, let the fat man and Su Bai really did not expect this image to be a living person, even the deity. As for why Xiaolin is going to use this kind of way to "fish and fish", the reason is very simple. If he sees fat man, Su Bai, Gyatso and any four monks, he will definitely be scared to avoid; On the one hand, he paid a great price for the escape. According to the monk, this guy just took a life and went back. The strength will definitely be weakened, so Xiaolin really has no four people with Su Bai. Any one can really face the ability of face-to-face wrench wrists. On the other hand, Kobayashi knows the feud between himself and Su Bai. The causal entanglement between the two sides can completely let the other party meet and kill the hands without worrying about punishment. Since it was discovered, don''t leave it; Su Bai turned and his hand instantly exerted his strength and buckled Kobayashis shoulder. Kobayashis shoulder suddenly shook, the coat on his body fell off directly, and the clothes remained in Su Bais hand, but the whole person had already rushed forward. The fat man threw the cigarette butts directly into the water on his side, and his hands were printed and he sipped: "Heavenly demon!" The wind around it suddenly became tight at this time, and the surrounding Feng Shui pattern and the magnetic field suddenly changed. Xiaolin in the running suddenly seemed to be unable to see the road under his feet and the road ahead. The figure stood on the heads of two people and kept shaking. The heart was obviously anxious, but did not know what to do. "Haha, the strength of this cargo is really bad enough. Even this blind eye can''t break." Su Bai went forward and was close to Kobayashi. There were fat guys in the battle, and he really didnt have to be too hasty. Although Kobayashis strength was weakened, the basic reaction and feelings were there. He turned around and faced Su Bai, while he took out a piece of grass ash from his arms. "The ash is poisonous." The fat man reminded him later. However, when Kobayashi sprinkled the ash, a white surface appeared directly in front of Su Bai, and the ash was completely blocked outside, and then Su Bais hand caught Xiaolins neck accurately. At this time, Kobayashi really feels like "the tiger falls flat." Before that, his strength and Su Bai were indistinguishable. The encounter between two people is really a fight. Who wins and who loses is really hard to say. However, at this time, he could only be lifted up like an eagle catching a chicken. Facing the fierce momentum that emerged from Su Bai, he felt that he was so fragile and small. However, it can be said that it is instinctive, but it can also be said to be subconscious. Kobayashis body shape suddenly changes, and he wants to get rid of Su Bais clamp again. "Oh." Su Bai gave a laugh and his arm waved, and Xiaolin was directly smashed into the pool. "ͨ..." Xiaolin''s water-based appearance also looks good. After falling into the water, it just looks a little embarrassed, but there is no tendency to die. "Stop, stop, stop!!!" Xiaolin shouted as he screamed on the water, and he looked very nervous because he saw a cold circumcrum that was condensed in Su Bais palm. At this time, as long as Su Bai put his palm into the water, this area would Turn into ice, with your current physical state, it will definitely be frozen. The fat man is standing on the side like watching the excitement. It seems to be a good one. He puts his hands in his trousers bag, but the air machine around him is still under his control. If there is any moth on the side of Kobayashi, the fat man can be re-arranged at any time. A new circle of law is formed. In short, the situation is under control. A forest that is almost equal to being pulled out is still unable to toss any waves. "What are you doing here?" Su Bai asked Xiaolin in the water. "Looking for something." Xiaolin did not see much fear at this time. The tension is still tense after all, but it is not too exaggerated. After all, he used to be a person who can be alone. At this time, the minimum scene is still there. "Look for something." "Mirror, that mirror." Xiaolin said, "When you come here, you have to go to the mirror, huh, you put me this time, I will tell you a message inside." Su Bais pupils shrank slightly, because Xiaolins second half of the sentence was not spoken to himself who was closest to him, but to the fat man, and the playfulness was quite thorough. The fat man did not speak, his hands continued to be placed in his trousers bag, and he seemed to have little interest in Kobayashis words. Xiaolin saw that the fat man was so calm, and he was anxious. He shouted: "Do you know what will happen if you enter here without authorization!" The fat man still doesn''t talk, it seems that Xiaolin in the water is a bunch of colorless and odorless air. Seeing the fat man or not taking care of himself, Kobayashi bit his teeth, his lips fretting, as if he was chanting something, the piece of grass ash at the foot of Su Bai suddenly fluttered like a new life, and took the initiative to Su Bai. Attached to the past. No offensive, no threat, and fast, so Su Bai is somewhat unexpected. Even if Su Bai used his own air machine to forcibly block most of it, there are still some stickers on the skin of Su Bai. These grasses and ash were originally highly toxic, but they were raised by Kobayashi in a certain position. If the moment of spreading out is not attached to the living body, it will immediately lose its killing, the toxicity will volatilize and become no threat, which is why Su Bai ignores the ash of the grass under his feet. However, Su Bai didnt expect Xiaolin to come to this hand. Some of the ash was stuck on the skin of Su Bais clothes and was absorbed. Because of the subtle white, there is a layer of subtle Wax is much more than the oil normally secreted by the body. Xiaolin pointed at Su Bai, looked at the fat man, opened his mouth, ready to shout, "Look at him..." "boom!" Su Bais whole person bounced in the same place, like a cannonball, rushing directly to Xiaolin in the water. Kobayashis eyes widened, and he felt a terrible murder. He knew that Su Bai was going to kill people. No, no, no, No, no, can not be like this! The words that Xiaolin wanted to say had not been said yet, and the fat man did not even notice it. This made Xiaolin feel very wrong. "Big white, don''t, don''t go into the water." Seeing Su Bai suddenly left the head road to the water surface in front, and the fat man immediately shouted. However, at this time, in Su Bais mind, there is no time to manage these things. He is now bent on killing Kobayashi. The fat man looked at the waterproof watch on his wrist and looked at the moment. The anxious color on his face was very obvious. "boom!" Su Bai punched down, and the turbulence around him turned into a hard and violent whirlwind. This is to plan to crush Xiaolin directly. However, almost the same as the power of Su Bai, Su Bais body suddenly began to retreat involuntarily. This feeling is like a person suddenly jumping off a high-speed train, with a strong inertia. "Involuntarily." Behind him, the head of the road suddenly turned into a shadow, and the small forest in front of it suddenly went away until it could not see the slightest trace. This platform, this piece of water, this road of people, is definitely not just as simple as imagined. The power of Su Bai hit the water and set off a huge wave, but he was lonely. At this time, he also fell into the water, looking around, nothing can be seen, only a piece of black, this underground space, not only a human head, there are strange spaces folded. Why didnt the fat man tell himself before, when hes already out? At this time, Su Bai had no intention to think about it. He wanted to find a fat man, even if he had no sense of purpose now, but he knew what he had to do. Just around, what should I move? "Dara, Dala, Who is singing? Oh, it turned out to be my sister. You carry your head and sit on the stream and sing. Drips, dripping, Who is singing? Oh, it turned out to be a brother. You take your eyes and sit in the ruined temple and sing. Sister, sister, Your hand is not clean, Use your brother''s eyes to scrub. Brother, brother, Your hand is not clean, I want to scrub with my sister''s hand. The sound of the bell, with a touch of ethereal, strange and gloomy, a black ship, coming from the black, did not know where the same darkness would go. Su Bai watched the ship coming over the water, piercing a dark red lantern, a girl holding a bamboo worm, and rowing a boat, a small boat, sitting on many people. There are Japanese officers with a samurai sword in their waists, and old men with scorpions on their heads. Many people of all kinds are sitting in small boats, and their bodies are shaking with the hull of the boat. The figure is also black, it looks very unreal, the oppressive atmosphere is getting more and more dense in the song, and the pressure is almost breathless. Next to the Japanese officer, sitting on a very familiar person, Xiaolin, Xiaolin had already got on the boat, swaying along the other passengers on the boat, with no expression, as if he had lost his soul. The ship was originally heading for Su Bai. However, at a position less than five meters from Su Bai, the ship suddenly changed its direction, turned around from Su Bai and headed in the other direction. Su Bai didn''t know what happened, and he didn''t know what it was. The mystery in this cave seemed to be just the tip of the iceberg. The monk and Xiaolin once competed for the picture here. Lin Zhou is here. The corpse that has become "the youth forever", many mysteries, infinitely different, are brewing and hiding here. Suddenly, Su Bais body trembled. When the hull turned and turned in front of himself, he saw a row in the back of the hull. He stood two people, one man and one woman. The others were sitting, but they stood. And Su Bai here, can only see that they are very vague back. But the back of the woman, Su Bai suddenly overlaps with another shadow. That is a painting, In oil painting, A little boy and a young woman lie on the slopes of the grassland, the sun sets, The picture is beautiful. Chapter 385： Dean Uncle, Dean Auntie Yes, they have been here, even, They may be still here now! Su Bai wants to chase the ship, although he knows that the ship may mean more danger, although he also knows that the people on board are not really living people, just the residual image, on the boat, meaning There is a yin and yang separation, But for the back of the man and the woman, he still wants to go up now, no need for any reason, no need to worry, no regrets, no need. The previous indifference, all kinds of calm, all kinds of self-righteous ignorance, and wait until things come to the front, when the familiar back appears in front of them, the kind of blood from the water is the most touching Purity is also the most unstoppable emotion, bursting out in an instant, At this time, no reason has any effect, and any calm has no meaning. The rest are all hysterical! However, in the cave deep in the sea, the space does have its own strangeness. It is similar to the space folding. You think it is very close, but it is very far. You think it is very far, but it is actually in front of you. This is a kind of The distance between desperation and the heart, even if the whole person of Su Bai is almost all speeding up, the ship is still farther and farther in front of itself, more and more inconspicuous, and finally, fully integrated into the front. There is nothing in the darkness. Only the female voice nursery rhyme that makes people feel scalp rustling still quietly echoes, but they simply don''t know where to send it from. Su Bai stayed in the same place, his body was soaked in water, but in his heart, it was more like breaking into the abyss, and the feeling of sorrow continued to roll. Raise his head, Su Bai took a deep breath, because Su Bai did not know if he would have tears flowing out, so this is just in case. Even now, Su Bai still retains that deep reluctance. However, this time can not be like a helpless child to cry to cry, the ordinary natural emotions for others, this time is also a luxury for Su Bai. Look for it, follow the circular route to swim, Although this is a stupid way, Su Bai believes that sooner or later he will meet again with the moving head. Since it is here, I have to do something. ............ "Mirror, where is the mirror?" Xu Jiacheng''s roar is more and more empty in this empty space. He directly lifts Lin Zhou''s neck and screams. Xu Ka-shing is actually the purest one compared to other people with various purposes. For him, he is the youthfulness of his own mother, even if his mother becomes a corpse, he can accept it, and his mother also accepts. These two people who are immersed in the love of love are almost caught in a kind of madness. Their thoughts, their practices, have long been disrespected by the world and are not recognized by the world, but it does not matter, as long as They are happy to be in their own right, they are in each other''s eyes, only each other. However, when I got off the sea, I entered here, and passed through the head road, when I stepped on the platform, I found that although the platform had extremely obvious traces of artificial carving, there was nothing on it. Nothing is empty, the mirror that should have been here, where have you gone? "Mirror, the mirror is here, really is here." Lin Zhou was so angry that he couldn''t breathe, and the voice was a bit intermittent. Xu Jiacheng released his hand, and Lin Zhou fell to the ground with awkwardness. "But I can''t see it." Xu Jiacheng''s voice has become more and more gloomy. As a veteran listener, if he has spent so much effort to come here and find that he is "played" by an ordinary person, this kind of anger, It will be conceivable. In fact, as the audience grows stronger and stronger, and the level of life is getting higher and higher, or active or subtle, they are not so self-conscious, but put themselves in the " The position of God God was teased by a mortal. This is a shame and shame. This is a blasphemy against God. "The mirror is really here, but you can''t see it." Lin Zhou said, "I can''t see it, but it''s here, really here." Xu Jiacheng snorted and a white tiger pattern appeared at his feet. The light raged on this platform and swept the entire platform. In addition to letting the surrounding water suddenly shake up, the entire platform was still not splashed with dust. A trace. "It''s not invisible, it really doesn''t exist." Xu Jiacheng proved. "At the beginning, I was brought to the platform by the Japanese. They also came to this platform. It is also empty, but the Japanese feel that the cave is very satisfying, and this cave is in addition to this platform. Location, in fact, still contains a lot of mystery. That is to say, when the Japanese were distracted from other aspects, the mirror suddenly appeared on the platform. Xu Jiacheng quietly listened to Lin Zhous storytelling. His patience has actually burned out, but he still resists the last little hope. "After the mirror appeared, the whole cave was boiling, the water surface suddenly rose, and then, something terrible happened." Lin Zhous eyes showed the color of fear. "Many people are dying, but still There are many people who have been inhaled into the mirror." "Inhalation in the mirror?" Xu Jiacheng was surprised. He asked: "This incident, why didn''t you tell me before, you just told me that the mirror would become a corpse like you, and youth will last forever." If I finally found the mirror and let my niece take it, the result was that the mother was inhaled into the mirror, and Xu Jiacheng thought about it and felt scared. "I am a lucky one." Lin Zhou smiled bitterly. "I took the mirror, but when I was inhaled into the mirror, I was calmed around, I was not sucked in, your strength, than I think it''s too big to be imagined. You should be able to prevent the person you want to look in the mirror from being sucked in by the mirror. Even with your ability, you can control the mirror as your own. "" Xu Jiacheng suddenly stunned his eyes at this time. "I don''t know now, what words do you believe should not be believed?" Lin Zhou shook his head and pointed to himself. "Actually, what I said is not important to you. I know, my own person, my experience, I am like this, for you, than any words. All are convincing." .................. In the cave of the sea, from the bottom of the rapids, and then in front of the platform, on the platform to go deep, you can only trace the traces of the road, if you go into the water after the deep, then the next moment, will be rolled In the area where the space is folded, I dont know where I am. However, at this time, there is a person who really walks on the water actively. His boots are stepping on the water and the pants are not wet. In fact, it is not difficult for today''s Su Bai. But doing it like this, it looks very demeanor, but it is also a kind of behavior that wastes its own strength. Su Bai prefers to save half of his body in the water to save some strength. However, it is not the case at Gongzihai. He does not want to soak himself into the water. Even when he goes to the sea, he uses a force of a device to wrap himself in, hair, clothes, etc., unless it is life and death. He will cherish and protect the rest of the time. In the hands of the son of the sea, holding a candle, the color of the candle flame is dark red, in this dark world, like a fiery fire. He waited patiently, waiting quietly, he had waited a lot of time, Yes, he did not take the lead, but went straight into the depths of the platform, and then went to the surface. Every passer-by has their own purpose, and each person''s direction is different. Fortunately, although the waiting time is a bit long, but good, things to wait, finally waited. The ship, which emerged from the darkness, began to approach here. A girl, holding a boat, singing a strange nursery rhyme, came slowly. It seems that this candle is a signpost guiding the direction of the ship. The ship is also due to this candle. The boat was in front of it, and the son of the sea protected the flame of the candle and got on the boat. Many people on board, some people, are real, have a physical body, and some are a virtual shadow. "Oh, this one is still fresh." Gongzihai saw Xiaolin sitting on the boat. From the clothes of Kobayashi, he was just coming recently. Even the son of the sea stretched out his hand and touched it. This makes the son of the sea a little accidental. If you put it in peacetime, he will carefully study it, because he thinks that the guy who just got on the boat before him is a bit wrong. However, the eyes of Gongzihai were quickly attracted to the two figures standing on the stern. Among the boatmen of the entire ship, everyone else is sitting, but these two people are standing. Looking at these two figures, Gong Zihai opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but did not know how to say it. He only remembers when he was a child, every time these two people came to the orphanage, it was the most happy time for the children, because they would bring new toys and new clothes, and they were very kind to every child. Later, when I grew up, I left the orphanage. Every time I saw the begging children on the side of the road, I was always thinking about it. If there were no two people, my childhood should be under the bridge or Its spent on the roadside. After a few moments, the mood of the son of the sea exposed a touch of struggling color, it seems very tangled, but still bowed his head, bowed to the two figures in front of him, bowed, "President Auntie, Dean Uncle, hello, Xiaohai is coming to see you." Chapter 386： 爹娘的留门 These two people are just two illusions. Some people who have been here will be loaded, then boarded the ship, leaving their own traces. Some people, got on the boat, and got off the boat, some people, on If you have a boat, you will never come down. Gongzihais heart is a bit complicated now, some awkward, One is a sister who grew up with herself, and the other is the uncle and aunt who established the orphanage as a child. It is difficult to choose. After all, even if you are a traitor, there is always a piece of land in your heart. The kind of person from the toes to the head of the brain is like a person who is completely black and white. It is also very rare, even, it can be said that it is a bit impossible. However, sometimes life is like this, fate likes to arrange this way, if people do not need to be forced to make choices, then there is not much pain. "Uncle Dean, Dean Auntie, I am sorry." Gongzihai once again squats, chooses, or wants him to do it. People are always selfish. Compared with the uncles and aunts who spread love to the whole orphanage or even many orphanage children, Gongzihai still feels that Litchi is more pro-intimate with himself. Among them, he chose lychee. The candle in his hand burned for a long time, but it has not been reduced or shortened. The son of the sea went to the bow. The girl who had been singing the nursery rhyme stood there. There was also a lantern at the bow. This virginity is not the one who made it. The lyrics are bloody, and then sing in such a crisp and tender childish voice, people will get up and goose bumps. "go with." The son of the sea is solemn, putting his own candle and lantern together, pointing his finger in one direction. The girl is still singing, but the direction of the ship has changed. The water is secluded and the boat is long. I saw the video of the old man. just now, It''s time to do something for the living. After about ten minutes, the front showed the appearance of the platform. Arrived. .................. On the platform, Lin Zhous face is a little blue, this is cold. When the water is launched, the down jacket is naturally taken off, but the temperature here can only be lower than the outside. Lin Zhou is a corpse, but not a zombie. His physical quality is actually very similar to that of a normal person. Xu Jiacheng sat in the corner of the platform, silently, he was waiting, is not waiting for the mirror in Lin Zhoukou himself, he is waiting for other people, others, should come, They should have a solution. Honestly, Xu Jiachengs temper is not very good. He is basically a child of rich family from Su Bai. His character is actually more paranoid and extreme than Su Bai. Of course, this is just the emotion that ordinary people can feel. Compared with the deeper level, Xu Jiacheng did not reach the level of psychosis of Su Bai, but it was still very quiet when Su Bai did not develop. The temper is no longer good. At this time, Lin Zhous head cant be smashed. Its not because he is afraid of killing this person and causing cause and effect. He just kills a person. This cause and effect is still affordable. Its just killing Lin Zhou, and means This trip to Qinhuangdao was a complete failure, and it was completely over. The mother-in-law was still waiting for her to bring her mirror back to let her "mother forever". Xu Jiacheng did not want to go back empty-handed and saw her disappointing eyes. Lin Zhou still can''t support it. He sat on the ground, and the whole person curled up. It looked very pitiful. This man who was extremely rich in experience experienced the penguins during the War of Resistance Against Japan, and experienced many changes in the past 100 years. It still has to be a cold and shivering situation, which has to be said to be an irony. According to Lin Zhou, he came back, just wanting to go back to the beginning of the nightmare and end the dream. After a short while, Xu Jiacheng suddenly stood up. In front, on the road ahead, there was a figure that was slowly appearing. This figure is very big and very fat. When his figure is completely in the sight of Xu Jiacheng, Xu Jiachengs pupil is slightly shrunk. Dead fat, are you a dog? The communication range of the fat man in the audience circle is much larger than that of Su Bai. He knows and knows many people. It is obvious that Xu Jiacheng also knows the fat man. However, at this time, the fat man''s brow was locked, and a very thoughtful look. He came over and saw that Xu Jiacheng was not too surprised at this place. He knew this. There is nothing on the platform, the fat man is coming back, wondering: "Mom, mirror?" Xu Jiacheng sneered, "I don''t know." "You don''t know?" The fat man is somewhat inexplicable. "Then you have been stupidly standing here since you came early? Are you practicing yoga here?" In the fat man''s mind, Su Bai said what he said to himself. Su Bai told himself that he had encountered very dangerous and terrible things below, especially the "mirror", which was mentioned many times, but how come here, even Did not see the glass fragments? No, not even glass slag, except for white rocks or white rocks. "Oh, there are people coming, I said, I don''t know that the buddies are carrying things like barbecues. You can''t run one game at a time. It''s not a bad trip to eat barbecues under the sea. However, the mirror of his mother is not mirrored." The fat man swayed as he looked at the shadow of the ship in the distance. The boat stopped at the side of the platform, and the son of the sea took the candle and walked down. The ship then fell slightly half a meter away from the shore. This half a meter is a true sense of the world. "Mother''s, barbecue, he certainly did not bring, bring a candle to ignite and eat." The fat man was somewhat disappointed. It is a kind of instinct that he is a fat man''s specialty. Gongzihai stood on the platform, and his eyes swept over the fat man, Xu Jiacheng and Lin Zhou. "Hey, it seems that people are coming late." Gongzihai gently combed his own horns, and some shy, "The slave family is here to give your brothers a voice." Just as the fat man plays the pig and eats the tiger, no one knows the fat man as a pig. The beautiful appearance of the son of the sea, no one really dares to treat him as the sissy girl. Look at it. Lin Zhou was already cold and some of them were cold. The eyebrows were covered with frost, and the lips were blue. Only the other three people present were not looking at him. Because the levels are different and the identities are different, For a hundred years of youth, you are still just an ordinary person, you are not a god. Since it is not a god, it is not qualified to face up. For a senior audience, it is never a matter of urgency or craving. "Then we are here waiting silly?" asked the fat man. "It is said that it will appear at a certain time." Xu Jiacheng looked at his feet impatiently. "But I don''t know when, so I can only wait." "Oh." Gongzihai suddenly smiled at this time. "Do you believe it or not, even if it has been waiting for a long time, it may not appear." Xu Jiachengs eyes immediately burst into a cold light and stared at the sons sea. Why? The son of the sea refers to the boat that huddled on the ground and could not be frozen. "He came here more than 70 years ago. The mirror is here. This is true, but in 70 years, it is really long. Maybe Ten or twenty years ago, there was another wave of people who came here too, maybe not?" The fat mans heart suddenly stunned. He knew some things about Su Bais parents. This place is probably the hiding place of Su Bais parents. Otherwise, Su Bai will not come to this drowning. But listening to the son of the son of the sea, as if he also knows some of the secret here? "What you mean is that the mirror should be here, but it is very likely that someone will do it later?" Xu Jiacheng''s fist was slightly tightened at this time. "What do we mean by waiting here? Your reinforcement The direction should apply to this aspect. Is there any mystery or legal matrix here?" Gongzihai smiled and shook his head, indicating that he could do nothing. The things that the two men had arranged, the son of the sea did not have the guts to try to break open. As for the fat man, he carefully looked at it before, did not find traces of the formation, or simply did not have the law, or this method is too advanced, and he could not detect it at all. In a word, the fat man is powerless. "Don''t worry." At this moment, the son of the sea is what he found, pointing to a point on the water in the distance. "Come on." In the distance, at this time, Su Bai is moving fast against the platform. Compared with the water drifting like the son sea, Su Bai is not so up-to-grade, but it is the most energy-saving way. This place, with the dangers here and even fighting with other listeners, can happen at any time. It is good to keep a little more strength. However, he obviously swims in the direction of facing the platform, but his distance is getting closer and closer to the platform, which is a very strange scene; About two minutes later, Su Bais back was already on the rock at the edge of the platform. He then grabbed the platform with one hand and jumped up. Su Bais body has been thoroughly soaked, and the hair is also a string of wet water beads. Just as Su Bai was on the platform, a mirror that was simple and elegant, about one person, appeared in the center of the platform without warning. Lin Zhou, who was curled up in the corner, seemed to have been frozen to death, but after seeing the mirror, he seemed to return to the light, and it was very difficult to reach out and want to climb to the mirror. Xu Jiacheng''s face is amazed. It is obvious that I don''t know why this is the case. Even the fat man is somewhat inexplicable. Gongzihai gently lowered his head and blown out the special candle in his hand. In a slightly unspeakable voice: "The child has not returned home, and the parents will always leave the door for the child." Chapter 387： Let the real Su Bai come back... Soaking in the water for so long, certainly not so comfortable, and here are all men, of course, for the audience, even if there is a woman is not a matter, basically no one will care and entangle this kind of Low-level problems, even the experience of life and death have been more open, men and women are different, what is it? However, Su Bai did not take off the drenched clothes, still wear it on his body, and the clothes were tightly attached to him, like glued to the ground. "Come, the slaves will give you clothes to dry." Two red worms flew out of the sea of ??the son, and the two worms brought a touch of warmth. It must have other effects, but it should be available. Dry clothes. Two red worms flew to Su Bai, Su Bai directly reached out and grabbed the two worms, then only heard a crisp sound, the juice splashed, and the two worms were so hard killed. It is. Su Bais eyes swept coldly across the sea. If you dont want to die, dont come back to me. The son of the sea shrugged. "The people are just kind." The mirror appeared. At this time, the mirror was covered with a layer of black matter, like a pigment, but it was dynamic. Like a shadow, the mirror could not be seen. Xu Jiacheng went to the mirror and reached out to lift the mirror. "I don''t want this thing, but I have someone who needs it. I want to take it with me. After using it once, I will hand it out." "Mirrors, mirrors, mirrors..." Lin Zhou was struggling to climb on the ground and climbed into the mirror, his eyes full of attachments and injuries. "roll!" Xu Jiacheng swept over, and Lin Zhou was swept by the whole person and hit the rock. After rolling down, he was unconscious, and he did not know whether he was dead or alive. In this place, there is really no such thing as Lin Zhou. Lin Zhou said that he just wants to look at this mirror before ending his life. It is also a kind of feeling and persistence to end himself in the place where youth begins. As for this. Its a bit of a fake, its not known, no one has lived forever for a hundred years. Probably, the more you live, the more boring you are, the more boring you want to commit suicide? Xu Jiacheng is already preparing to lift the mirror up, and the bottom of the mirror is beginning to loosen. Su Bai took a step forward and looked at Xu Jiacheng. "Mirror, no movement." Xu Jiacheng let go, his eyes and Su Bai looked straight ahead, "If you want, if I use it once, I will give it to you. You can come back to Shanghai with me. Anyway, our family lives there." This is Xu Jiacheng talking with Su Bai in suppressing his inner anger "good voice", because he does not want to make any trouble at this time, he is now full of his own mother, he can''t wait to think I will go to see his aunt with this mirror. Su Bai shook his head. "No discussion." Then Su Bai pointed to the mirror in front, "mirror, it must always be here, who dares to move him, who will die." Su Bai''s gaze swept over the face of Gongzihai. The son of the sea bowed his head and smiled slightly. The fat man opened his mouth and said nothing. Xu Jiacheng sneered. "boom!" next moment, Xu Jiacheng rushed to Su Bai, and the two men collided with each other and slammed into the rock wall on one side, and directly smashed a pit two meters deep on the rock wall. Xu Jiachengs arm pressed against the white neck of Su Bai, and blood in his eyes began to appear: "Su Bai, don''t give your face a shame!" Even if the neck was locked, Su Bai still did not appear to be nervous and confused, and the corner of his mouth struggled with a smile, and the body began to dry quickly, and the zombie state switched out. The zombie''s arms locked Xu Jiacheng''s shoulders in the opposite direction, and then the whole body exerted strength. Xu Jiacheng couldn''t bear the sudden counterattack. The whole person was thrown out by Su Bai, and the body was drawn nearly seven or eight meters on the rock. Gully traces. Both of these people are intensive in melee. They are played up and have a lot of beauty, but the feeling of this boxing to the flesh is also a shocking feeling. "Then go to hell!" Xu Jiacheng wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth and stood up. A white tiger totem appeared on his chest. The momentum of the whole person suddenly increased. At the same time, the killing machine has already burst out. Obviously, Xu Jiacheng is planning to die, no matter How, this mirror, he must bring it out, whoever dares to stop him, he will kill. Looking at the picture that was playing "bang and bang" and kept ringing, the fat man screamed and screamed, and some helplessly said: "It''s really boring." Gong Zihai smiled at this time. "We may all die." "why?" "You know why." Gong Zihai''s gaze is locked in Su Bai, who is being killed by Xu Jiacheng. "You said, who will win between him and Xu Jiacheng?" "It''s hard to say, five or five points." The fat man measured. "Five or five points, almost." Gongzihai''s gaze fell on the front of the mirror, "It is possible that this mirror''s appetite is actually not as big as we think." "So... what do you mean, it needs to digest its prey in advance?" The fat man''s eyes flashed a slap in the face. Gongzihai sighed and squatted down. He grabbed the two pieces of minced meat left on the ground by Su Bai, and put it on his lips. "call" The light blue flame burned, but without the slightest temperature, only the parts of the two firebugs were all evaporated. Gongzihai spread his palm and showed it to the fat man. His palm position has a thin layer of wax oil. "Actually, you have already discovered it, aren''t you?" The fat man touched his nose. "Below, should I ask you what to do? Then you will be shot?" Gongzihai took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped the wax oil in his palm. He didn''t think that. "I definitely have my purpose, but what you need is nothing more than your partner can come back alive, isn''t it? I believe that you are a smart person, I don''t care how deep you are with him. The friendship, I only know that you are going back with a fake, this is a complete loss, and I have a way to get him back." The son of the sea refers to the mirror again. "He is in the mirror." After that, Gongzihai went to the position where Su Bai and Xu Jiacheng played against each other. Zhou and his body flew out of a colorful butterfly, and the butterflies were flying, very beautiful, but at this time they had a deadly threat. In an instant, the number of colorful butterflies is increasing. "boom!" "boom!" Su Bais fist slammed into Xu Jiachengs chest position, Xu Jiachengs foot smashed the white belly of Su Bai, and both of them bounced off and landed on the ground. This kind of direct and direct teaching method is actually The damage is more obvious and faster. However, when two people who were almost red-eyed and ready to rush to fight for the next stage of the fight, the flying butterfly rushed into the battle. "I said, and you are rich, isn''t it?" The voice of Gongzihai was very empty around, and his body had disappeared and disappeared into a colorful butterfly. "Nothing is impossible to talk about, we need to communicate. As a responsible and principled listener, we have always adhered to a fair stand on the issue of mirrors, following the purposes and principles of Terrorist Broadcasting and relevant international law norms, and adhering to the principle of non-interference in internal affairs and respect for the choice of the people of the audience. Make judgments and decisions. We should resolve the contradictions and return to the negotiating table to solve them. Is that okay? No matter whether it is Su Bai or Xu Jiacheng, they have not dealt with these "nonsense". After the two people only slightly sweared at the gods, they immediately rushed to the other side again. Because both sides know each other, they are already at the end of the mountain, and whoever insists on sticking their teeth Anyone can be the final winner, even if its just a win, it doesnt matter. One is the paranoia that sinks in the shackles, and the other is that it has its own special purpose. Both of them have completely lost their senses at this time. However, when Su Bai and Xu Jiacheng once again collided with each other, the colorful butterflies that seemed to be like cheerleaders suddenly changed their style and turned into a flying insect with only cold ice tones and killing machines. Directly stabbed Xu Jiacheng. Xu Jiacheng is in the stage of wrestling with Su Bai. He did not expect this scene to happen. He immediately turned his head and looked at the position where the son of Haiben was standing. "You have to do... ah ah........." The inexhaustible flying insects went crazy into Xu Jiacheng''s body. Su Bai gave a heavy fist and turned Xu Jiacheng to the ground. Xu Jiacheng wanted to stand up again, but found himself to be drawn. All the strength, the skin around the body is constantly changing from bright colors and dark colors. The remaining worms re-agglomerated, and the shape of the son sea gradually became apparent. His lips were white and his face was not covered with smeared powder, leaving only a pale smudge. "Big white, are you okay?" The fat man ran over and was close to Su Bai. Su Bai shook his head, his eyes staring at the son of the sea. "I am very curious, what medicine is sold in your gourd." "Well, people will let you know soon." "Puff puff!" The fat man who was close to Su Bai directly took out three **** spells from the palm of his hand, one attached to the back of Su Bai''s head, and the other two were attached to Su Bai''s shoulders. At this time, Su Bai switched out to be a zombie state, which was just restrained by the blood of the fat man at the bottom of the box. In addition, it was too late to prevent it. The whole person was immediately fixed, and his knees were heavily on the ground. at every turn. The son of the sea smiled a little, nodded to the fat man, re-ignited the candle, the flame of the candle flickered, but also reflected in the pale face of Gongzihai. "Now, put this fake in front of the mirror, let the real Su Bai, come back, hehe..." Chapter 388： Reverse (a) For a long time, seeking to get rid of the horror of the terrorist broadcast has become the slogan of the vast majority of the audience. Regardless of strength, regardless of the strength of the realm, All the same; Or, this is instinct; Some people are tired of this painful experience of the world of life and death. Others are seeking a more detached independence, clearly possessing the power of "God", but to a certain extent When the breathing air is not freed by ordinary people, and there is a serious conflict between its own strength and its own power, this kind of opposition actually exists. Many dishes were planted in the vegetable garden of the terrorist broadcast, but after they grew up, the most wanted thing to do was to escape, instead of taking the initiative to send it to the oil pan for stir-fry for human consumption, and it was as sweet as it was. The blood corpse is also an attempt, but in the end it failed, and the ending was very miserable, with the meaning of black satire; The reason why Lan Lin is so active in seeking cause and effect, the ultimate goal is to get rid of this bondage, obtain a higher freedom, but still fail, and finally commit suicide under great fear; Its not so great that people take it for granted. Sometimes, there is nothing more than a way. What the previous generation of listeners are doing, and now the audience is doing it. This is a huge project. This is a difficult journey. Many people have fallen, but it is destined that someone will continue to join in. This is a The trend is also a trend, but also a humanity. The son of the sea has licked his lips, and his sister, who grew up with her own life, is the most important person in his heart. He hopes that she can come back and be able to get rid of the horror of terrorist broadcasting. Of course, if her sister can succeed, then she Can it be successful? People are always selfish, and people who look great and then selfless are no exception. At this moment, Xu Jiacheng was sneaked into the body by the son of the sea, causing the toxins to enter the body. The entire manpower was hollowed out and could not move on the ground, while Su Bai was suppressed under the zombie state. Trusted fat people personally shot, the success rate is indeed very high. Below, start the most important step, In this mirror, is it possible to avoid the peach blossom source of terrorist broadcasting? In this mirror, the deans uncle and aunt, do you really live here? They should be the way to find evasion? Yes, definitely, otherwise, why should I leave a door for him? Gongzihai reached out and a firefly flew out. He squatted under Su Bai, lifted Su Baitu and flew to the mirror. The fat man also came over and stood behind Su Bai. In the meantime, the fat man was a little hesitant, but his eyes were replaced by a touch of color. Some things, in fact, are not broken, the fat is actually not stupid, on the contrary, he is actually very savvy, this Su Bai in front of him should be fake, but this time the real Su Bai in the mirror, he is willing Come out? If you can avoid the gaze from the terrorist broadcast, and change to any normal audience, it will be very nostalgic about it, not to mention the parents of Su Bai, a family reunion, out of the claws. Without asking for the consent of Su Bai, the fake Su Bai will be given a sneak attack uniform, and the fake Su Bai will look in the mirror and pull out the real Su Bai. It must be said that the fat man also has his own selfishness, but he actually Its also true that when you find that your companion is fake, its a corpse, and the first thing you want to do is to save your true friend. This is human nature, isn''t it? This is the place where the fat man is savvy, some secrets, he actually wants to know, and in fact, he is also very yearning for some things. The son of the sea holds the candle, and it swings back and forth in the front, left, right, left, and right of the mirror. As the candle sways, the layer of black that was attached to the mirror is gradually melting, and some of the mirrors are smooth. Come out. almost, almost done, Really fast, On the face of Gongzihai, the excitement of expectation is revealed. When the darkness in the mirror is completely dissipated, the son and the fat man are subconsciously avoiding, and they are standing in a position where the mirror cannot be illuminated. Then, the son of the sea will use Su fireflies. Lifting up, let him distance from the mirror, and further, Su Bai''s nose tip is already close to the mirror. The flame of the candle suddenly became very fine and fine. In the end, even like a hair, the presence of this hair simply meant that the candle had not been extinguished, and that was all. However, very quickly, there was no such candle in the mirror, but the appearance of the candle suddenly appeared, and the candle in the mirror was releasing a glaring flame. In the mouth of the son, there was something in the air. Finally, the surrounding water suddenly boiled up, the water level soared, and the surging sea water was swarming. The platform was flooded in an instant, and everyone on the platform was also submerged. In the water. However, the person on the platform, Xu Jiacheng was still stuck on the ground, although the strength was hollowed out, but his physical quality is still, as an intensive body can with the Su Bai zombie body under the squatting Guy, his body density, it is estimated that he can match the steel. There are also some blue worms on the son''s sea. The light emitted by these worms completely separates him from the surrounding sea water. The hairstyle is absolutely indiscriminate. The fat man is working hard, the old tree is rooted, and the whole person continues to stand on the platform. Su Bai in the mirror moved at this time, his hand stretched out from the mirror, and the white white outside the mirror was under the pressure of water pressure and the power of the mirror. The body could not help but start. With the movement of the thing in the mirror, his hand stretched out, and the two palms of Su Bai penetrated the mirror and pinched together. Su Bai in the mirror began to explore the body. At the same time, the outside Su Bai slowly fell into the mirror. The real Su Bai is coming back, and this corpse will return to where he came out. Seeing this scene, the fat man is also a stone landing. However, at this time, Gongzihai suddenly appeared in front of the mirror. This mirror has been filled with two su whites at this time, and no longer absorbs the ability of others. Therefore, Gongzihai is very good at standing in front of the mirror at this time. Safe, he placed the candle he had been holding in his hand directly at the position of the white chest from the mirror that had just found out the half body. Then, Gongzihai made a kiss and kiss gesture. "Go, since you are real, then this candle should be useful to you, go back to the world in the mirror, so that my sister and I can know that the uncle of the dean and the dean of the dean, they are Not really happy and happy living in the peach blossom source, They should be there, our sisters, just need to confirm it. If possible, our sisters are willing to follow the deans uncle, Auntie, as a child, and continue to live happily in the orphanage in the mirror. Go on, The uncle and the aunt did not abandon us when they were still there. After you inherited the family business, you interrupted all the assistance. We were once again homeless. Now, we want to regain the warm embrace of the uncle and the aunt. . After the words, there was an earring in the palm of the son. When the earrings appeared, the turbulent water flow around them was also a stagnation. The power of the sea and the power of the mirror seemed to be suspended at this time. Fingers point to the heart of Su Bai''s eyebrows in the mirror, and forcefully, and slowly press the Su Bai, which was originally coming out of the mirror, back into the mirror. Yes, Haizi Haiben did not intend to let the real Su Bai come back. All he wants is that he first comes out a little, then takes the candle and goes to the world in the mirror to look at his eyes. He has to confirm, in the mirror, is there really a paradise, is it really possible? Avoid the **** terrorist broadcast! At this time, the fat man suddenly frowned, took the initiative to go forward, grabbed the hands of Gongzihai, and shook his head at Gongzihai. Oh, How can this be, Really big white will come out, you see, this is to push him forward again, then I am not completely sitting on the wax? Before I had selfishness, I was selfish, but the fat man could sit still. After all, his behavior was to get the real Su Bai. As for whether Su Bai really wants it, the fat man deliberately does not consider it, but In front of myself, really Su Bai is coming out, but you are pressed back by your sissy, then what am I doing? Its not a fat mans compassion, but because of this incident, he came together with Su Bais agreement. He couldnt help it. If Su Bai really did something, then Gyatso The monks, and some others, look at him differently. Yes, everyone can yell at each other, can hang each other, can lick each other''s knives, but that is also in a specific situation, to be a person, to be an audience, to mix well, or to have some bottom line, say good things, agree A good companion, you can protect yourself from saving yourself, you can leave by yourself, everyone can understand, but can you take him to the fire? When Su Bai had a phone call, why could he call the fat monk and Gyatso? That''s because everyone knows that although they are not fuel-efficient lights, since everyone has agreed to do one thing, the minimum morality is not to go to each other when doing this, even after waiting for things to do. Its not too late to truss. Gongzihai just spent the original uniform of Xu Jiacheng. At this time, with the fat man''s wrestling, he was a little bit incapable, and there was no way to get rid of the fat man''s hand. At this moment, Lin Zhous body was floated by the sea and drifted over. No one cares if Lin Zhou is dead or alive, but it is estimated that he is dead. The other peoples bodies are still standing on the platform, and Lin Zhou is rushed. Have to drift around. but, At this moment, Lin Zhou suddenly reached out and grabbed the fat man''s hand. The sharp nails quickly penetrated into the fat veins of the fat man''s arm and directly removed the power of the fat arm. The fat man gave a sigh, and the body couldnt help but quit. Gong Zihai looked at the Lin Boat floating in front of him with a shocked look. Su Bai, who was coming out of the mirror, pressed back completely. "Hey!" The light of the mirror disappeared, and the darkness completely shrouded the mirror. Water level, Also slowly descending, Just like the hearts of many people on the scene............ Chapter 389： Reverse (2) The parks in the morning are often very lively, because there are more and more pets in these years, so the park is not only the old people who have morning exercises, but also many people who take the pets out of the house. One of the middle-aged men with a slightly blessed figure was particularly prominent in the crowd. He sat on a bench at his feet, a huskies, a Samoyed and an Alaska, three adult dogs, with a bright coat of hair. Three beautiful pets are here, attracting the attention of many people around. The love of cute pet animals is almost human nature, but most people still can''t afford to wait for a pet to eat and drink. The burden of scatter. An Audi car drove to the gate of the park. The smoker went out of the fire and got out of the car. She wore a pair of exquisite leather boots. The tight clothes made her figure stand out, but the face of the smoked child. On the top, there was no easy time to go out for a ride in the morning, and the eyes were patrolling around, apparently looking for someone. Finally, the eyes of the smoker fell on the man with three dogs under his feet. It is him, it should be him. At this time, Liu Fuquan, who was wearing sunglasses and was snoring, sensed something, took off the sunglasses, and smashed his head to the side. He saw the smoked child, because the eyes were stunned against the sun, then As if nothing was found, stretched out, got up and walked to the path in the park. Three pet dogs immediately followed up and followed Liu Fu''s body without hesitation. The smoked child bit his teeth, still made up his mind and followed the past. Just, followed, at the corner of a small path, when the smoker chased over, he found that Liu Fuquan could not be found. The other party apparently discovered her. "Oh, great girl, what''s the matter, follow me?" Liu Fuquans voice came from behind the smoked child. At this time, Liu Fuquan, who was originally screaming in front of Su Bais trepidation and a big man, showed a mockery in front of the smoker. And contempt, indeed, Liu Fuquan is a grasshopper in front of Su Bai, but his qualifications and experience and task completion are much higher than smokers. The smoker took out the pistol and pointed directly at Liu Fuquans head. He had a chill in his eyes: A few days ago, did you go to a detective office? The black muzzle''s muzzle is facing himself. This does not make Liu Fuquan feel too scared. Just when the smoker said the words "detective office", Liu Fuquan''s face clearly showed a strange surprise. "Who made you come?" Liu Fuquan''s body shape immediately pushed forward, and the smoker began to retreat subconsciously. "There is someone who told me about this." The smoker bite his lip. She actually knows that the threat of a pistol to an audience is not very big. In fact, there is a purple awl on her. Start up, the pistol in the hand, in fact, is only a weak enemy. "It''s him." Liu Fuquan smiled. In this smile, there was obviously a fear, and some feared and panic. "He, haven''t you left Shanghai?" There was a slap in the eyes of the smoked child. "This, you know it too!" In Su Bais story with himself, Liu Fuquans role does not have any direct contact with the guy who has lived for more than a hundred years. Liu Fu''s full-length relief, seems to have finally smoothed the fluctuations in his heart, the expression on his face has also recovered, and with a little gloom. "Who is the one who brought you in!" Liu Fuquan''s voice suddenly increased, with a questioning tone. "Your story looks perfect, and many details are done very well, but if you are willing to take the time to investigate, you can still find a lot of contradictions. For example, your father is actually an orphan. Your father grew up with one of his uncles. At a very young age, he came out to do things. You didnt even see your grandparents. How could it be? There will be a photo of grandparents taking photos in old Shanghai. "Faner is very clear in words." "Oh, I don''t know what you mean by this. My parents have all passed away, but you can go to the local police to check the files." Liu Fuquan began to move toward the smoker step by step, the tone began to soften, but the atmosphere of the whole person became more gloomy. "That thing, as long as the energy is enough, can be modified, but I will follow the records in your file and arrange for people to investigate the neighbors of the address where you are now in the file. The feedback is, don''t remember There is a family of you living with them." In fact, the smoked child is also an official second generation. Although it is not so enthusiastic about the cause of entering the terrorist broadcast, it is only infected by Su Bai when he is still working. In the real world, try to find something for himself. However, this does not mean that the influence of the smoker is reduced. In the secular society, especially in the Chinese cultural and social circle system, even if the smoker does not have a real sense of the official body, but with the power of the family to carry out this investigation, Still no problem, just time, a little longer, after all, this is not a simple job. When the smoked child got the result, Su Bai had already gone to Qinhuangdao, and the phone could not be contacted. He was anxious to smoke, and he could only come to Liu Fuquan alone. He was the real starting point of this scam. Su Bai actually had an investigation before, but now Su Bai has not been Su Dashao who had a big consortium. He just relied on his own way to filter things, but the design and layout of the other side. However, it is just enough to cope with the degree of investigation of Su Bai. After all, in fact, Su Bai did not have much investigation time. "Educated youth, photos, notebooks, these are actually fake, half-truth." Smoked children began to subconsciously adjust their breathing, because Liu Fuquan is getting closer and closer to her. "Oh, what about this?" Liu Fuquan licked his lips. At this time, he was actually somewhat savvy. "Are you not afraid?" asked the smoker. "Afraid? Nonsense, of course I am afraid, if he returns, if he finds it in advance, if he knows that I deceived him, then he has enough causal reasons to retaliate against me. If he wants to kill me, it really is not much different from pinching an ant. But he can''t come back, huh, he can''t come back. Anyone who can''t come back, what''s so scary? Even if he is stronger, even if he is horrible, he will never appear in front of me. What do I need to be afraid of? Its you, you dare to appear in front of me like this, should I say that you are too confident or too stupid? next moment, Liu Fuquan''s body began to swell and his skin began to crack. This is not to say that he had problems with his body, but because he motivated his own lineage, barbarians, strength and defense will get terrible increases in an instant. Smoked childish shooting, Liu Fuquan sneered a rush of a rush, bullets, now can not wear his skin under this state, this, he is very confident. However, the smoked gun did not ring, but directly pulled out the purple awl hidden on himself. Liu Fuquans eyes only caught a flash of purple light, and then he felt a severe pain from his chest position, a purple awl, pierced his chest deeply, and even collapsed. A few ribs of your own. A hit, the face of the smoked child did not have the slightest glory, because in the original anticipation, she was thinking of the only chance to reinvent Liu Fuquan, but now the injury is hurting him, but no Can make it lose its fighting ability. Between the two people, because of the relationship between Su Bai, there is already a causal relationship in it, and Liu Fuquan is really going out, even if he kills the smoker, he will deepen his cause and effect, he must also Hands-on, in fact, these few nights, he will be awakened by nightmares, because he can''t walk the terrible shadow of that person, he can only force himself, or with his current state of mind, the next story world is even It is hard to pass without increasing the difficulty estimate. Killing this woman completely eliminates the road, and the heart is settled. The muscles began to lock, and the purple awl was stuck in his body. Liu Fuquan made a low-pitched animal-like squat and rushed to the smoked child. The smoker started to retreat in a panic. She didn''t know what her purpose was. She didn''t know Su Bai. She didn''t know what she should do, but she felt that she had to do something, even if it didn''t make sense. "Amitabha." Just then, a buddha sounded, and then a Buddha light suddenly appeared, standing between the smoked child and Liu Fuquan. "boom!" Liu Fuquan slammed into the Buddha light, and the Buddha light did not move. He himself had a cracking sound on the bones. The whole person fell back and fell to the ground. Liu Fuquan, who fell to the ground, was full of eyes. Suddenly, his eyes fell on the monks who came step by step. "You are?" The smoker looked at the monk who had just saved his life. The monk shook his head and walked to Liu Fu''s comprehensive front. The law was solemn. The Buddha''s text was printed on Liu Fuquan''s body. Liu Fu''s whole body was completely sealed, and the state of the barbarians was completely condensed. "I can''t kill you, but someone can kill you with reasonableness." The monk turned and looked at the smoked child. "Who are you?" In the faint, the smoker has already guessed that there may be a connection between the monk and Su Bai. The monk smiled slightly and folded his hands together. He resisted the phrase "a stupid woman" and swallowed it: "Amitabha, his business, in fact, does not require you to intervene, otherwise, it will only help the more busy." Chapter 390： Reverse (end) The obese body leaned against the rock wall and grabbed his right arm in the left hand. Just now, his right hand was caught by Lin Zhou, and then a terrible force penetrated in, directly breaking the rib of his right hand. Pulse, this right arm, is completely abolished! Its cold and inexplicably eaten this big loss directly, which makes the fat mans heart angry and horrified. What exactly is going on! The sea has receded, the head of the road has reappeared, the platform has resurfaced, and everything has returned to calm. The mirror was once again covered in black and could not be seen. The son of the sea swallowed. At this time, he could no longer think about keeping his own style. He subconsciously opened the distance with Lin Zhou and looked at Lin Zhou: "who are you!" On Lin''s face, there is still a little bit of frost and wilting. His eyes are sparkling with sultry light. At this moment, he is undoubtedly the center of the entire platform. "Who am I?" Lin Zhoushen pointed his finger at himself. "A mortal who does not deserve to talk to you and God." "Let your mother''s shit, you are the audience!" The fat man is really a loser, even if he has just abolished a right arm, or directly yells. Xu Jiacheng struggled to raise his head. He couldnt move his limbs now. The situation in front of him was such a thing that he never imagined. Lin Zhou looked at Gongzihai and smiled a little. "I didn''t really think about it before. Mr. Litchi even took a fancy to this place. If I knew it earlier, I should have a temper with my husband." Lin Zhou called Litchi Mr., this is a kind of honor, this kind of honor, which means that he respects the lychee, but not like others, afraid that the lychee is as scared as a mouse curled up in the corner. The son of the sea licked his lips. He didn''t know what to say at this time. The sudden rise of Lin Zhou directly disrupted his layout. No, specifically, it disrupted the layout of everyone on the entire platform. . "That candle, is how Mr. Liche teaches you how to do it. Some of the secrets of this place are also told by the gentleman." Lin Zhou went to the sea of ??the son. "Most of the audience only think that Mr. Lichee is terrible." But I know better, compared to her terrible strength, in fact, her wisdom is the most fearful. However, it is a pity that Mr. Li Zhizhi is not here now, she is not likely to appear here, so dear children, give me the wick. "What is the wick?" Gongzihai wondered, and then his figure immediately turned into a flying butterfly, which is intended to escape directly! Lin Zhou sneered and his body shape disappeared in place. "If you change to someone else, your illusion is really enough. If you want to go, the average person can''t really hold you, but, unfortunately, my reinforcement is also illusion. Otherwise, how can I fool all of you and make you feel like I am an ordinary person? Hehe, an ordinary person who has lived for a hundred years, youth is forever, huh, huh, you also believe this ghost, the US drama has seen more. Lin Zhous figure reappeared in place, and at the same time, the flying butterflies of the sky suddenly fell again, re-emerged in the shape of the son sea. On the face of Gongzihai, there was a tidal wave, and a red blood was spit out. Then, Lin Zhous hands were wide open, and the whole platform began to expand infinitely. The sea water evaporated and the surrounding area became desert. "Your illusion is only acting on you alone, and I am acting in the space around me. This is my advice to you. As a predecessor, I give you a point as a junior. I think, if this is the case, even if Mr. Liche really can come back in the future, I can''t pinch me about it. An abyss appeared at the foot of Gongzihai, and the whole person fell down, and the speed was very fast. Normal people have had a closed eyes and suddenly there is an abyss in their minds. The whole persons hands and feet suddenly become a trembling experience. At the moment, Lin Zhou is putting this feeling on thousands of times. On the sea. The face of Gongzihai showed painful color, and his face also showed despair. This is a kind of crushing. The illusion of two people is not on one level at all. The other side is crushing himself in the aspect of his best. "who are you" The son sea is almost pleading. "You want to know my identity, can. After all, I am not willing to kill you to contaminate the so-called cause and effect. You should have a forum account in your hand. Next time you can privately ask the forum administrator, I can give you a yellow vest. Hearing here, the fat mans eyes showed the color of enlightenment. The forum, no wonder, is this person one of the people who formed the audience forum? At the moment, the fat man also understands what happened to Liu Fuquan. This forum, which controls most of the details of the audience, is sure to have terrible power. However, as soon as you look at your right arm, the fat man has some hatred, but he does not dare to trade rashly; Competing for treasures, the audience in the real world is actually allowed, but they are all controlled within a certain range. That is to try it out. If you do it, if you are desperately fighting for it or if you are killing, then the other party will You can solve this problem according to this cause and effect, that is to say, if the fat man does nothing at this time, he can live, but if you try to do something, it is "human dead birds for the death", was killed. That is to live. The fat man''s gaze fell on Su Bai, who was still there in front of him. The blood character that had been attached to Su Bai had been washed away after the water surface rose. Su Bai also recovered the ordinary person, but still has Some wax oil is leaking out, The real Su Bai, just barely came out, but was pushed back into the mirror by the son of the sea, with that candle, is equal to the world in the mirror, put a satellite, in the mirror What is there, whether Su Bais parents really live in the mirror to avoid the horror of the terrorist broadcast, will get the answer because of the candle. The face of Gongzihai has been twisted. At this moment, Lin Zhou also relaxed his means. He didn''t want to kill the Gongzi Sea directly. The people who came to him in this situation were very careful every step of the way. Try not to contaminate too much cause and effect. Lin Zhou reached out and lifted the son of the sea. Then his hand reached into the mouth of the son''s sea, grabbed the tongue of the son''s sea, and pulled it straight out. "Snapped!" The tongue of Gongzihai was torn off by Lin Zhou. The son of the sea smashed his mouth, and the softness was on the ground. The blood blew out from the mouth. Ordinary people could bite their tongues, but for the listeners of this level, it would not be Dead, but the shame and uncomfortable of it, naturally, needless to say. Lin Zhou put his tongue in his hand, his palm began to heat up, his tongue began to melt into blood, and finally, a golden wick appeared in his hand. This is it. Take a deep breath, Lin Zhous face showed a touch of excitement that could not be suppressed. "Oh, I really have some expectations. With it, I can attach a spirit, and I can come to Su Bai and see the two in the mirror." Lin Zhous gaze first fell on Su Bai, who was still on the ground, and fell on the fat man. Then he swept over Xu Jiacheng, who could not move on the ground, and the chaotic sea of ??pupils. The platform is still this platform, the mirror is still this mirror, However, the "God" that can now be qualified to speak on the platform has fallen, leaving only the "ordinary people" who have no voice at all to stand here. This is really the victory of the people. "Division of the soul!" As soon as the soul floated out of the forest boat, it merged into the wick, and the wick began to burn and floated in the air. The remaining souls and the body are firmly standing in the same place. Lin Zhou will not be so careless and careless. When doing these things, he will surely ensure that these dead guys are not surrounded by dogs. The wick burns and shines on the mirror. The black on the mirror began to dissipate, Then, on the mirror, there was a dark ridiculousness. Then, the appearance of Su Bai appeared. Su Bai was painfully licking his chest against a dead tree, on top of his head. A candle is still burning. Not long after, the wick outside the mirror began to turn into cyan, which is a sign that Lin Zhous soul was completely integrated into the wick. In the picture in the mirror, although Su Bai was painful, the candle flame on his head became Cyan, Su Bai''s face, also a blue light. This is a very high-level half-win, similar to the ghost upper body, through the candle as the medium, through the Su Bai as the medium, under the premise that his deity does not enter the mirror, to see everything in the mirror. "The following is an exciting time. Let me see if the two are living here. You can''t be so selfish, I found a way to avoid the broadcast, just patronizing two people to enjoy the world of two people here. You know, there are so many listeners who continue to suffer outside. However, in the mirror, Su Bai, who was controlled by Lin Zhous upper body, stood up and prepared to release his own sense of the area in the mirror. Su Bais body suddenly appeared in the mirror, and the wax oil was very fierce. The burning of the candle also accelerates the melting of the corpse, which is simply a fire! At the same time, Lin Zhou outside the mirror also issued a painful scream, the white of the mirror almost melted without human form, and the candle was quickly extinguished, together with the extinction, and Lin The part of the boat instills the soul inside, because the wick is also directly turned into a fly ash. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!!" Lin Zhous screams are really numb, and hes bleed, almost mad, and only the last sensation of reason, let him force himself to stabilize his body and stand out. Fingers, pointing to Su Bai, who is still in front of the mirror, "You...you...you...you are...its always true...youre not a corpse at all...youve been real you.........we...damn... Damn...have been cheated by you..." Chapter 391： Eat? Very complementary Lin Zhous gaze, with hysterias fierceness, now he cant wait to eat Su Bai, who is still there, but hes nearly one-half of his soul seal is behind the mirror, which is completely lost. Going out, this kind of cutting feeling from the depths of the soul makes him feel uncomfortable. The soul is the real root of a person. If the soul has a problem, it will affect all aspects. Now, the balance of Lin Zhoulian cant be maintained. Well, I can see how bad his current situation is. Su Bai, who has been low-pitched in front of the mirror, seems to have just woken up at this time, looked up and looked at Lin Zhou in front, smiled, with a touch of truth like a false voice: "Yeah, it was discovered by you." "Big white?" The fat man has been standing behind Su Bai, and he can''t help it at this time. What is going on? Su Bai slowly stood up, slightly stretched his hand and wiped his shoulders. There was still some wax oil, and then the wax was placed in front of his nose and smelled with disgust. Road, "I was almost sucked into the mirror, but it was not useful in the inside. The strength was much worse than me, but although I didn''t **** it in, the oil on the thing spilled on me, but it didn''t matter, my The body will automatically discharge the wax oil that has penetrated into the body. Do you think that the wax oil spilling on the skin is now much less than before? It should be cleaned up quickly. At this moment, Xu Jiacheng was also imprisoned on the ground, the son of the sea was blind, and the mouth of the blood was lying on the ground, Lin Zhou was like crazy, the consciousness was not so clear, and the fat man also abolished Right arm, Only Su Bai left, in addition to some bruises and bruises left by Xu Jiacheng before the collision, there is nothing really serious. The fat man swallowed. At this time, he looked at the back of Su Bai. Suddenly there was a kind of portrait that just knew Su Bai. In the past, the fat mans understanding of Su Bai was more focused on the time when Su Bais illness was on the table, thus neglecting the nature of Su Bais thoughts and calculations, and there was no way to go down the wind. No way, when he was sick, Su The impression that white gave to the fat people was too deep, just like if the moonlight was bright at night, then the stars would not be seen. He is deliberate, he must be deliberate! The fat man is almost certain that Su Bai could not be unclear about the signs that he had been misunderstood all the way, nor could he not detect his reaction to him, but he did not care. No, not only that, when Gongzihai went to temptation, when Xiaolin wanted to say it, Su Bais performance was just as thick as anger and anger and killing and killing behaviors and attitudes. Now it seems that this is exactly one. Deliberately tempting you to take the wrong way! Lin Zhou held his head, one hand on the rock wall, and still maintained a standing position. He is now in a chaotic mind, and the follow-up effect of the lack of soul begins to appear. He even begins to become disabled. Su Bai went to Lin Zhou and reached out and pushed it gently. Lin Zhou fell to the ground. At this time, Lin Zhou did not dare to use illusion on Su Bai, because in this state he used illusion on Su Bai, and the ending was Uncontrollable, it is very likely that Su Bai has not been manipulated by his illusion, and he has lost himself in his own illusion. "A hundred years of youth have lived forever." Su Bai squatted in front of Lin Zhou. "Do you know where your biggest problem is?" Lin Zhous body began to twitch and consciousness began to become confused, but he shook his head subconsciously. He wanted to know the answer. He felt that his layout was no problem. He felt that he had nothing wrong with everything. "I used to be very curious, the forum managers, how much audience information they can get, this time, I have seen it, it is really terrible. My private life is like a boiled egg. You are stripped of the eggshell, and you are presented in front of you in plain and tender, you can see it clearly. For example... Ying Yinger. Su Bai mentioned the name of "Ying Yinger". "You used to say to them in a very disdainful tone. They thought they were gods, and your performance made them all indifferent, even if you performed cold and died, they died. The gods don''t take a look. Then, you are complacent. You feel that you skillfully use the weaknesses of the audience. They put themselves in the position of God and treat ordinary people as ants. In fact, you are the same. While you are ridiculing others, you are also ridiculing yourself, because you are doing exactly the same thing. Ying Yinger is a psychologist. Her sideline is to bring spiritual ways and release to patients through special S, M methods. You should know that I have been to her and have an intersection with her, so you I feel that a Liu Fuquan is not enough. If you add an ordinary person I know to use the introduction that leads you out of this role, you can create a more real life in a short period of time. The illusion. Ying Yinger, in fact, has been hypnotized by your illusion, her parents died early, in fact, it is very suitable for your operation, a person I am not very familiar but really knows that there is a real intersection, ah, still a long A beautiful woman, perfect choice. When I went to the baby store to buy clothes for my children, I happened to meet her. This should be a pre-arranged chance. It is also a foreshadowing. Let me re-remember this woman who has not been in contact for a long time and has no contact. Impression. I have to say, you, Lin Zhou, sorry, I don''t know if you really call this name, but I really admire you for taking care of people''s inner feelings. I really feel that the terrorist broadcast does not invite you to be a program. The host is really a loss, you have the talent in this area. But you still look down on the woman, the woman''s psychological endurance and self-discrimination and cognitive ability, beyond your previous expectations, or because you dare not use too radical methods to hypnotize her and let her personality habits, etc. There are too many changes in the aspect that make me realize that your hypnosis to Ying Yinger should be a subtle, step-by-step, as far as possible to succeed in hypnotizing her to let her be your ''actor'' while not destroying her original '' appearance''. However, other people may not feel this subtle influence, because your illusion is really strong, the sissy is not your opponent at all, but Ying Yinger in the process of gradual progress, she will from time to time Woke up, or, to be exact, she will be aware of some uneasiness and wrongness from time to time, and these are actually recorded in her WeChat circle of friends. She puts her doubts, writes her own uneasiness, and writes her own panic about her reasons in a circle of friends, a few words, a few words, even a few sloppy punctuation marks, and I, precisely because of the doctors and patients before. The relationship, plus her WeChat, other people may not know what this means, but as an audience, it is enough to cause instinctive vigilance. Su Bai said softly, while reaching out and placing it on the position of Lin Zhou''s eyes. Lin Zhous body twitching is steadily weakening. He is indeed very strong. In such a fast time, he has gradually begun to overcome the reaction of the lack of soul. "Big white, don''t kill him, or you will increase the difficulty of the next story in the world. He just didn''t plan to kill us." The fat man reminded him at this time that he was really afraid that Su Bai would directly kill the killer. The boat is killed. Lin Zhou has already shown that attitude and meaning, that is, everyone on the platform, he will not kill, and this time if Su Bai killed Lin Zhou, it will carry a lot of cause and effect. This is the truth of terror broadcasts. It is also a one-shot scale. When you are serious about what to do, everyone knows it. This is the place where Su Baizhen is. People actually target not their own, but their own parents, but their parents have special status on the one hand. If it is an immediate family member of an audience who tries to harm another audience, then this cause and effect is How to retaliate and how to counterattack is reasonable, but Su Bais parents are not listeners, and what they do is certainly not popular for terrorist broadcasts, so this line of cause and effect does not apply to Su Bai. "I didn''t intend to kill him." Su Bai responded, but the voice just fell, and Su Bai''s fingers were directly pierced into Lin Zhou''s eyes. "Ah!" Lin Zhou gave a painful mourning. Then, Su Bais nails pierced the two eyeballs, and Lins eyes kept bleeding and became black. "But I didn''t intend to make him better." Su Bai licked his lips and sent one of the eyeballs into his mouth. At the same time, the corpse poison was injected into the body of Lin Zhou from the eye position through the recent move, which completely broke off the resistance of Lin Zhou. Immediately afterwards, Su Bai stood up and walked to the side of Gongzihai. Gong Zihai still has a sly look on his face, and there is blood flowing in his mouth. It is already very miserable, but Su Bai has no mercy. Lift your feet, Facing the cadres of the son sea, "Snapped!" Step on it heavily! Gong Zihai opened his mouth and made a hoarse voice. He had no tongue and couldnt speak, but his pain was understood by men. As for Xu Jiacheng, Su Bai does not intend to do anything. Fat people see Su Bai just "punish" them, no killer, but also a long breath, but suddenly, he saw Su Bai sweeping his own eyes, with a touch of cold, the fat is also suddenly and then a cold. Su Bais mouth made a squeaky crisp sound. Apparently, he was chewing on the eyeballs of Lin Zhou. At the same time, a stream of blood flowed out from the corner of Su Bais mouth, so that Su Bai at this time looked very gloomy, Su White put another eye bead in front of the fat man. "Fat, you have to come one, the eyes of the illusion master, very supplementary." Chapter 392： The true face of the mirror! Dala, Dala, Who is singing? Oh, it turned out to be my sister. You carry your head and sit on the stream and sing. Drips, dripping, Who is singing? Oh, it turned out to be a brother. You take your eyes and sit in the ruined temple and sing. Sister, sister, your hand is not clean, Use your brother''s eyes to scrub. Brother, brother, your hand is not clean, Use your sister''s head to scrub. ............ The winds and clouds on the platform have changed constantly. It seems that no one has found out. The ship that had been sitting with the candle in the son of the sea before was gone. Because of the space folding, once you leave the platform and the area outside the head of the road, it is a real sense of the world. It seems that it is very close, and it may be far and far. It seems that it is far away. Before you. The boat is long and the paddle is quiet. Passed through the darkness, swaying dead, The strange and horrifying nursery rhyme is more a reflection of a deadly cold. The same thing is that there is a person on board, it is very cold now. I can feel the feeling of cold, which proves that he should not actually be on the ship. Before the son of the sea boarded the ship, because he had candles in his hand, the candle was also made according to the method taught by the lychee. Here, It has a miraculous effect. Now, the son sea is not on the boat, the candle has been extinguished, so the ship that changed the channel by the son sea has naturally returned to its original trajectory, from this darkness to another darkness, in the deep sea. Here, it is a veritable ghost ship. There should be no living people on board. Kobayashi felt his nose, his mouth, and even his own heart, as if he had already had a layer of ice. The whole person, almost frozen, could not help but shudder. At that time, the old Fang family was Xiaolins worst loss. He even escaped from his own loss. He directly lost his strength and dropped several stalls. He was able to sit on the same level as Su Bais fat man. For any of them, there is no power to fight back. This feeling is bitter. It seems to be a gambler who used to live in a good life. After a stud, he went to work and saw the friends and friends who could eat and drink together before. It was bitter and bitter. Only when you really experience it can you appreciate it. If it is not this ship, I may have died now. When I think of myself saying that Su Bai is a corpse, Su Bai almost went crazy and wanted to find himself. Xiao Lin couldnt help but swell for a while, then he was afraid. Incomparably, at that time he really realized that he had lost the qualifications to talk to those people, because the strength is different, too disparity. This is an ominous ship. This is very clear to Kobayashi. After he got on the boat, he also used the secret method to "ghost" himself, making himself a part of him to sit here safely, just like other "passengers". . If Kobayashi knows that Su Bai is actually Su Bai, it is estimated that the intestines are remorseful. The worm is dead and not stiff. Kobayashi is a ghost repairer. It is the opposite of the fate of the fat man, so that the ability to mix into the boat without the help of a candle similar to the son sea. Now, he plans to disembark. As the saying goes, it is easy to go down the mountain. It is difficult for Xiaolin to get on the boat this time. Because he obviously feels that the atmosphere on the ship is changing, he is scared that he does not dare to act rashly. After all, he is not the former. If you are yourself, you will inevitably be cautious at some time and have no confidence in the past. First of all, it is the people on board, as if there is a kind of "color". It used to be gray and dead. It is like watching a movie in the black and white TV in the 1990s. It seems to be very depressed. Now, more. Some "singular fresh". The Japanese military uniform was originally sitting in danger. As a result, I didnt know why, but I didnt know when I had my own samurai sword in front, my hands on my samurai sword, and the gesture of suffocating was revealed. As if he is not dead yet, he is sitting in his military account, in front of his own Japanese soldiers. The Qing Dynasty man with the scorpion changed his appearance at this time. The scorpion was rolled up on the top of his head, and there was still a pipe in his mouth. It was just that the pipe was not ventilated, and no white smoke appeared. The whole person seems to be very enjoyable, and seems to be still making his own dream of making a fortune. Kobayashi is still sitting in front of a man who looks like a laborer. Kobayashi clearly remembers that when he was just on board, the other person was sitting down and looking very shy, but now he is lying there, calling Look like a big sleep. All the passengers around have changed a kind of "living method" without knowing it. It was all this that made Xiaolin not dare to act rashly. He was keenly aware that something is going to happen here. Sure enough, at this time, The voice of a man and a woman came in faintly. Kobayashi didn''t dare to make a big move, fearing that his behavior was too obvious with the "static" of the surrounding passengers, but the corner of his eye was still hard to beat. It was the man and woman who stood at the stern. It should be theirs. Damn, what the **** is going on, what does this ship mean? At the beginning, Xiaolin used to compete with the monk for the painting. He and the monk actually experienced the strangeness and danger in this deep-sea cave. So, the two people actually didnt plan to come here again, but Xiaolin had to be damaged because of his strength. I took the risk and thought that I would touch another luck here, hoping to hit a chance to restore my strength. However, the opportunity did not touch, but first met the old family, and as a result, he had to leave the road and get on the boat. "This method is not feasible in the end?" This is the voice of a woman. "It should be ok, but you should also know that in the face of broadcasting, nothing is absolutely feasible, and no one has absolute certainty." This is the voice of men. "The mirrors are all done, everything is ready. As a result, you actually said this to me. It really disappoints me." This is the voice of the woman. "This cave is uniquely rich. It should be a lost seabed tomb. It is just because the crustal movement has changed its original structure. So who is the tomb and where is the tomb? Its no longer known. We are actually this time.ȵ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , "Forget it, or forget it, enter the cold and cold mirror, there is no sky, you try to transplant flowers and trees in the past, and the results are quickly dying. The design of the bridge and the water has become a haunted house with broken walls. Then, in a desolate place, if we really want to go in, we will not be able to come out. It is not so much a paradise, but rather a narrower cage." "I think that what really makes you reluctant to go in is other reasons." "Oh, I thought that there would be a corpse made me take me out of the mirror and go outside. The cleanliness in my heart cant be accepted. I always feel that one of them appears, it is a kind of insult and insult to me." "The corpse is already the limit I can do now." "I know, but I still don''t like it." "That can only be used that way, no other choice." "....................." The following dialogue is a bit fuzzy, but Kobayashi still tried to listen, tried hard to remember, and tried to distinguish. When he heard a few keywords, there was a flash of lightning in his mind, and his lips began. A slight trembling is really the method that makes him feel shocked and even scared. These two people are simply a pair of madmen. No, the real madmen are not as terrible as they are! Just as Xiaolin was still immersed in the shock of the last few words of the conversation, the girl who was holding the boat didnt know when she got to the cabin. She stared at her own blue eyes and looked at the passengers one by one. When she walked over When Kobayashi was in front of him, he stopped. At this time, Xiaolin suddenly realized that the eyes of all the people on the ship fell on oneself. The feeling of a scalp blasting came. Xiaolin knew that he was discovered. He stood up and prepared to break the boat. When he left, his hand smeared the ghost jade at the waist, and covered it with a faint light. The surrounding passengers seemed to be unable to see Xiaolin at once, and they resumed their original posture, leaving only the maiden girl. Continue to look for the disappearing target. Kobayashi got up and walked from the middle of the boat to the stern. He thought he could leave with the gourd, but when he walked to the stern, he suddenly found the two shadows of a man and a woman, their gaze, their The face is changing in the direction of moving with it. Reminiscent of the words they said at the end of the very vague words, Kobayashi immediately scared the soul to jump, when the next bite, jumped directly off the boat, and since Kobayashi, two terrible cold breath also followed. They are not going to let go of themselves! ! ! .................. On the platform, Su Bai put the remaining eyeball in his pocket into his pocket. "If you don''t eat it, I will leave it to the monk. Anyway, the monk does not pay attention to any rules and regulations." After that, Su Bai went to the mirror and looked at the mirror. Then he looked at Xu Jiacheng, Lin Zhou, and the son of the son, and the fat man who had abandoned his arm. He suddenly felt that this was ironic. Su Bai reached out and took a picture of the top of the mirror and smiled. "This mirror is simply a semi-finished product. There is no power in the corpse inside, and there is no one inside." The people here, so many strong people, actually for a semi-finished product, or scrap, all fall into such a wolf, it is indeed a very embarrassing thing. However, Su Bais brow suddenly wrinkled again. If the mirror is a semi-finished product and its parents are not here, then what is the picture that the picture shows for itself? Chapter 393： get shot! There is nothing in the mirror, no life, no green, only a piece of ridiculousness. Here, there is no evidence of his own hidden parents. This is simply a half-waste, but what makes Su Bai feel interested is the high level of the audience forum. Why do you know this, why does Litchi know about this, Could it be that the fact that their parents and parents originally sought to evade terrorist broadcasting has become a well-known thing? In the vagueness, Su Bai felt that things would not be so simple. At the same time, Su Bais heart also showed a sense of numbness and anger. Friendship can be exhausted, and the family is actually the same. Its so disappointing that Ive spent so much effort on the end, but its so disappointing. If you two are really in this mirror, I can''t help but fight for it at all costs to help you stop these people, but you have left an end like this, it is a bit... wasting your feelings. The only thing that Su Bais heart is still hanging now is the picture of his mother being shot. Did it happen or not? Or, where is the place, not here? Suddenly, a sharp and sharp breath began to burst out from the other end of the road. Su Bai suddenly twisted his head and saw amazement. there, Sharp, arrow? The fat man saw Su Bai rushed straight to the head of the road and shouted at the back: "White, this mirror, mirror?" Su Bai did not return to his head. This mirror is actually a thoroughly chicken rib. He really does not care. .................. Xiao Lin, who thought that the tiger''s mouth was out of danger, felt the sweat of the whole person blow up when he felt the cold air that came from behind him. As a ghost repair, Kobayashi is naturally familiar with this situation, which means that he can no longer be familiar with it. Behind yourself, there is a terrible spirit that is approaching yourself. Moreover, the other party is obviously not good, even if the strength falls, but the heart is still there, but even then, Kobayashi has completely lost all the rules, and the breath of the spirit behind him can easily destroy him. All psychological defenses. "Iron, what is that!" the military boy shouted at the distant person who was wrapped in green light. At this time, as a high-level figure of the organization, Tiezi and Juner had just touched the sea, because they were not very familiar with some situations on the seabed, so it took a long time, and they were the last ones to arrive. So they are now standing on the platform at the entrance, just to see the fat man who is trying to escape. "This person, you look again, we know, nicknamed Xian Xiaolin, is a horror broadcaster who enters the horror broadcast and is gambling." Iron said while lifting his own cockroaches, right The front direction is approved. When the military looked at this momentum, some accidentally said: "This, kill people directly?" Even if the doctrine of this organization is based on "overthrowing terrorist broadcasts", it is one thing to shout slogans. It is another thing to do it. As two high-level members of this organization, they are two Strength and status naturally do not need to say anything, but they do not dare to casually destroy the rules of terrorist broadcasting, inexplicably shooting a senior audience directly, which will directly increase the difficulty of their next story world. They will not be easy to let go. "No, there is still something behind him that is chasing him." The iron calmed down and began to aim. The smooth moment on the arrow dangled, and the sharp cutting atmosphere suddenly burst out, sweeping around a platform. . This is a broken konjac, basically it is a level weapon with Su Bai''s Hellfire shotgun, both have strong and effective devil effect, and the lethality is also huge. When everything is ready, the iron sinks: "You open your mouth and let him swear to join our organization as an elder in the name of ghost repair, otherwise we will not save him, don''t look at him from this distance, but think It takes a while to run over. The space here has obvious signs of folding and twisting, and we cannot use our naked eyes to estimate the distance." For this organization, its really easy to absorb the underlying audience. Those underlying listeners are like confused and overwhelmed lambs, as long as they release goodwill and warmth, then use the method of pyramid schemes. It''s easy to get them into the conference, and then bind them to the organization through a variety of voluntary contracts, making it increasingly difficult for them to leave the organization. However, on the one hand, the influence of the underlying audience is really too small, and waiting for these underlying audiences to slowly become stronger, the time is too slow to say, the rate of completion is very low and low, after all, those who are strong-minded are simply Will not be impressed by this MLM model to join the organization, so this also led to the organization''s bottom-level audience level quality is really a bit flattering, the yield is really too low and too low. It also directly caused the problem of the organization''s own insufficient blood production capacity. Up to now, it has not found a few seniors who have emerged from the bottom of the bottom. Therefore, this organization has spared no effort in attracting seniors. It has also tried Qin Yang and Su Bais enthusiasm is just a pity. How can this level of seniors easily join this organization in a stupid way? Their minds have long been polished, and they no longer need the illusory doctrine to support themselves. Qin Yang was directly rejected, and Su Bai showed a very obvious rejection. Xiao Lin, they know each other, even if they now know that Xiaolins strength is greatly damaged, but the dead camel is bigger than Ma, Xiaolin is still their best. I hope that the object can be absorbed. The military and the army immediately agreed, immediately shouted: "Swear in the name of your ghost repair, save you, join my organization." At this time, Kobayashi also saw the army and the iron standing on the platform of the front. The two men Xiaolin also had an impression. After all, he often used to be in the Beijing-Tianjin-Tang area. It is impossible for the organization that originated here to do anything. I don''t know. At present, I can only see my distance from them only a hundred meters, but the actual distance is estimated to be several kilometers. They have already opened the conditions. Xiaolin does not feel that it is awful. This is the common feeling between the audience, even ordinary. There is no love for no reason, let alone between the audience? "I swear in the name of my ghost repair, as long as you saved me this time, I will join your organization, against the vows, the ghosts!" Kobayashi immediately swore that the light of Ghost Jade has become weaker and weaker. It seems that it can''t be supported for too long, and the pressure and chill in the direction behind it are getting more and more prosperous! Danger, it is approaching! The iron showed a smile, the atmosphere was all concentrated, and the arrow that broke the konjac had shivered slightly, apparently ready to go. At this moment, from the side of the road, there was a figure of Su Bai on the road. He was running like crazy, obviously this scene and the kind of sharpness of the arrow made him think of it. The picture that the picture shows to myself. On the boat, the figure of the woman is not there. The figure of the man is still standing at the stern. Su Bai did not notice the ship because his running direction is contrary to the ship, but the man at the stern noticed the white horse running fast. . "You can''t let him see you. That person may have heard what we just said. He can''t live." The mans illusion came out. At the same time, the mans gaze looked at the lantern at the bow. I originally took this boat from the entrance to the undersea tomb here. Now, you can return to you. The place to go." After the words were finished, the man waved and the lantern on the ship was extinguished instantly. At the moment when the lantern was extinguished, the mirror on the platform on the far side was shattered, scaring the fat man who was preparing to hold the mirror up, and the broken lens was dusted. Directly dissipated, this is not even a trace of the traces, at the same time, the sea began to desperately pour here. "Kill demon!" The broken konjac of the iron immediately shot out, like a thunder and thunder broke through the calm here, the sound of the whistling wind and thunder filled the surrounding, deafening. After the konjac was shot, it could be controlled by the idea of ??the iron, so the iron did not worry about accidental injury. The arrow was also shot according to the pre-shooting, and then rushed to the blue figure behind Xiaolin from the side. "It seems that we have left this memory illusion now and it seems that it is really a bit of a superfluous thing." A womans voice rang from behind Xiaolin. Then, Xiaolin felt that the ghost jade on her body had collapsed at this moment, and the surrounding airflow suddenly stagnate, and even Xiaolin himself suddenly twisted. The shape transformation appears in the original side position. This momentary change, whether it is Kobayashi or iron, is unexpected. "puff!" The broken konjac directly penetrated Kobayashi''s body. Kobayashi''s body began to burn, and even the soul began to break. At this time, Kobayashi also saw the white side of the slanting side of the road heading to the white, he used up the last With a little strength, trying to say something, he wanted to say the thing he had just heard that made him feel terrible, but he couldnt make any sound. The whole person turned into nothingness under the powerful power of the broken konjac. The blue figure did not hide, and her gaze fell on Su Bai, who was flying on the road. The momentum of the broken konjac penetrated Kobayashi and the speed dropped a lot. The power is consumed in the destruction of Kobayashi''s body and soul, but because the blue figure does not move, so the broken konjac is still very easy to directly penetrate this blue figure. "puff!" When Su Bai really came here, when his eyes saw everything here, I saw only the blue shadow that was worn by the arrow, and the picture that slowly descended from the air, surrounded by the blue sea. Just like in the picture......... Chapter 394： Put on the mask and release the demons The blue figure was pierced by the arrow, and fell silently. With the rapid rise of the surrounding sea, it was submerged by the sea. The whole picture was exactly the same as that seen by Su Bai before in the picture; In an instant, a kind of involvement and incitement from the depths of the blood, some feelings, some reactions, can not be controlled and can not be controlled, my heart inexplicably appeared a sad mood. Su Bais whole person jumped directly from the head of the mans head and swam toward the position where the blue figure fell. His speed was very fast, but no matter how fast he was, his distance from the blue figure was still not getting closer, but the more The farther it is. The madness of hysteria made Su Bai''s eyes red and red. From his body, blood lines flowed out, and the terrible breath kept echoing around. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The structure of this submarine cave seems to have completely collapsed. The deep seabed, the instantaneous intrusion of sea water, coupled with this terrible water pressure, creates a feeling similar to a blowout. Su Bai is still struggling to swim there, because he feels that with the collapse of the spatial structure here, the effect of the folding space area seems to have disappeared, and the blue figure is getting closer and closer. However, at this time, a terrible wave of water was swept away by a trend of tsunami eruption. Fat people, Xu Jiacheng, Lin Zhou, and Gong Zihai, including the irons on the platform and the military and other people, were also Among them, Su Bais personal strength is stronger, and it still looks a little small in the face of the power of nature. Even if he does not die, the sense of powerlessness at this time cannot be avoided. In the position that is only ten meters away from the blue figure, Su Bai finally couldn''t help it. The whole person''s strength was vented, the body was drifting along with the waves, and then the darkness of the rotation and collision, when everything recovered, Su Bai again Looking down, the bottom is the bottom of the bottom of the sea, and after the recent sea water impact and ups and downs, Su Bais anger and hysteria before the venting of the mood is almost the same, legs squatting, the whole person quickly rises, Finally, the head was exposed to the sea. This position has deviated from the old faucet scenic spot. Su Bai himself swam to the shore and sat down on a reef on the shore. The wind on the beach, with moisture and dampness, kept swaying back and forth on Su Bai, and Su Bai didn''t care, just sitting there silently. I don''t know how long I have been sitting, and I don''t know how long I have been in this position. When the fat guys are sitting in the car and finding it, it is already setting sun. The fat man was sitting in Qin Yangs taxi. He came down from the car and went to Su Bais side. The fat man obviously changed his clothes. The right arm was also fixed with a bandage. For him, its not Need to cast a plaster, anyway, until the next story world begins, it can also be restored, and I am too lazy to spend any thoughts on treatment. In the car, Qin Yang stretched out the window and shook the ash. The passenger in the co-pilot position was Ying Yinger. Ying Yingers eye socket was a little sunken. The whole person looked a little tired, with the lack of Lins soul. The eyes of the so-called mind window were dug up by Su Bai, which led to Ying Yinger also getting rid of Lin Zhous hypnosis and returning to normal. The fat man gave some water to her to drink, and she did not have any problems. It takes a little rest of time. It looks like the following is wonderful. Qin Yang can see the sad back of Su Bai in the car. To be honest, Qin Yangs understanding of Su Bai is not very profound. Both people are only in the story world or in the real world, but they are only general, but Su Bai''s strength has soared, Qin Yang is still very recognized, and can make such a hearty and iron-like senior audience suddenly become so lonely, Qin Yang is really very interested in what happened below. However, Qin Yang is also clear, and he is not willing to ask questions. If he really has such strong curiosity, as a Qinhuangdao person, he will not go to the sea to see it. Ying Yingers gaze is also looking at Su Bai. He is on the verge of violent walking. Ying Yinger said very seriously, The longer the silence, the more fierce the explosion will be. "Oh, I forgot, you are a psychologist, but the psychological activities of such people are different from what you used to learn from the teacher at school." Qin Yang said, took another cigarette and spit it out. There is a smoke ring. Ying Yinger looked at Qin Yang and looked at it very seriously. He said: "The appearance looks strong, but in fact, you need to follow the rules of a normal person to get inner comfort. You have always lived in one. In the state of self-deception, you have been telling yourself, even hypnotizing yourself, letting yourself not overstep, your conservative, your nostalgia, everything you cherish and everything you value, in fact Used as a tool for your regional fears. Fear, for you is like a dam that is about to collapse, you put everything you can put on it and plug it up..." "enough!" Qin Yang violently lost the cigarette **** looked over the window and stopped looking at Ying Yinger. To be honest, he just had a feeling of deep inside and was angered. ............ "Xu Jiacheng, Lin Zhou and Gongzihai should not die. It is estimated that they sneaked ashore and left." The fat man stood behind Su Bai and said that he had smoked from his pocket. "Kobayashi should be completely dead, I am at sea." It happened to pick up some of his things." Su Bai did not speak, or looked at the sea with sorrow. "Big white, what happened after you ran out, I was behind you, and finally I was smashed by the sea, I don''t know what happened." Fat man sees Su Bai still does not respond, but also some anxious, Su Bai''s psychological quality is clear, even more clear than Ying Yinger, he knows that Su Bai will not collapse, even if he encounters something terrible, he will not Crash, because Su Bais psychological bottom line will be ill if he is touched, regardless of the disease. Although the two people are not the kind of friends who can give the back to each other completely, but the fat man really does not want Su Bai to really go that step. After all, not every time you get a disease, you can have a good result, often by the river. Anyone who knows how to walk without wet shoes knows. Su Bai suddenly stood up at this time. He looked at the fat man, reached out and patted the fat shoulder. He said nothing, went straight back, and he went to the Qin Yang taxi. "In the vicinity of Qinhuangdao, people who use arrows to make weapons, do you have an impression?" When Su Bai asked, he always looked at Qin Yang''s eyes. Qin Yang was silent for a while and nodded. "There are very few people using this weapon. You said it should be a broken konjac. It is a very expensive weapon. I have seen people use him. He is not a local native of Qinhuangdao. Tianjin people, but also often in this area." "Then can you find him?" Su Bai asked. Qin Yang shrugged. "You know, I don''t really like to get into trouble." It means that you are in this state. Everyone knows how to find them and what you want to do. I don''t want to be reconciled. "That would tell me about their information." Su Bai said calmly, "I will go find them myself." The fat man came over at this time. He looked at Qin Yang and told Qin Yang not to say that at this time, Su Bais emotions were really unstable. Even if he could say it tomorrow, when he calmed down, things would be less serious. Now, Su Bai, it feels like a volcano that is about to erupt. Su Bai licked his lips and looked at the fat man. In his eyes, a glimmer of blood flashed. Qin Yang took out a bottle of mineral water from his car. At this time, if he did not tell Su Bai, Su Bai obviously would transfer his anger to himself. Because Qin Yang felt it, Su Bai had already lost the so-called The reason is right. "Remember the organization that I told you about pyramid schemes. That person is a member of that organization. The level is quite high." Qin Yang looked at Su Bai and took a sip of water. "I don''t know him." Now it is specific, but I know that in a seaside apartment building in Qinhuangdao, it is a place where a low-level audience often organizes gatherings. The community is behind the Shangri-La Hotel. It is very easy to find." Su Bai nodded, "Thank you." After that, Su Bai took out a mask from his arms. When the fat man saw the mask and his lips slammed, he naturally knew what effect the mask had. It would expand the negative emotions of the wearer several times. Su Bai is going to put a fire, not only To burn others, even with him Su Bai himself, do not hesitate to burn! The mask was worn on the face by Su Bai, his body immediately trembled, and the breath suddenly became heavy. The whole person gave the feeling of being like a beast. He just completely cut off and attached to himself. All the chains! .................. Deep in the sea, a man''s illusion floated on the bottom of the sea. In front of him, there was a blue crystal, and the illusion of consciousness was broken, leaving only traces of this. "You just saw it, he is very concerned about you, Although I feel a little shameless, we do have a good son. We left our own illusion of illusion here, so I and you dont know what the body did after that. But it seems that we did use that method later, otherwise, there will be no him, he and us, in the soul and blood, have inextricably linked, He still has to take revenge for you now, how, Do you feel ironic? Your illusion of consciousness has been ruined, and the meaning of my stay is not great. After that, the man''s illusion splits and breaks down in this deep sea, and it turns into a pile of crystals. After a while, it is washed away by an undercurrent, and these crystals are separated. Chapter 395： Bloody killing Real estate fever is almost everywhere in every city in China, but this kind of craze is often accompanied by a surplus situation. This situation is not obvious in the big cities in the first line. After all, big cities can attract people from all over the province and even the whole country. The source of continuous digestion, and those small cities in the second, third and fourth line do not have that ability, which has caused the emergence of "ghost buildings" in many cities in China; Rows of apartments, the occupancy rate is very low and low, in the entire community, in fact, few people are not seen, at night in a large building, two or three residents light up, giving a feeling of sinister. Qinhuangdao also has this situation. It is reasonable to say that these communities are close to the sea, and the "sea view room" is still on the top, but the sales volume and occupancy rate are not very high. Usually there is not much popularity here, but in recent days, people often start There are some gatherings here, and a registered hotel has put all the houses in one building down, but it has not been open to the public. It seems that it is not for making money at all. Every once in a while, the organization organizes a gathering of surrounding audiences. There will be special people to read the doctrines. Just like MLM, with you shouting slogans, let everyone come to the lecture and let everyone feel the "home". The warmth. Of course, the most important program is to invite a senior person to talk about experience and experience. This is the most rational project. It is this project, and this organization can draw some traditional MLM organizations. The difference, and the vast majority of the audience are actually directed at this project, but it does not reject the feeling that everyone shouted the slogan before the blood, and everyone went to the "brothers and sisters", and they all interacted with each other in the real MLM organization. The title is the same as a certain boss. At this time, in this modified conference room, there are nearly 30 people sitting, men, women and children. They just shouted the slogan and made the process all over again. Now it is time to communicate with each other. The organizers of the conference also said in advance that a senior person would come here to share something with you, so no one in the 30s felt bored, either talking to people around him or just oneself. People bow their heads and meditate or play mobile phones. As for when the senior person arrives, no one dares to ask, because the audience does not talk about human rights and human rights. Since people are willing to share something with you, it is already I will wait for someone to face, and I will also know about the fun, such as Liu Fuquans class. When he sees Su Bai, he has to scream and scream "Adult". A jeep drove into the community, because the occupancy rate was very low, he parked the car directly on the side of the flowerbed. After the military boy got out of the car, he ordered a cigarette. There was only one person in the car. The iron was not there. In fact, if the event was not for the newcomers, the military would not bother to go tonight. Come over, I was rushed by the sea in the daytime, and there was a feeling of weight loss at the foot. The smoke was half-drawn and lost. The military went to the concierge position of the building. When he reached for the door lock, the brow suddenly wrinkled and the whole person immediately quit. "Hey!" A sharp light appeared from the position where he had just stood, and a man with a mask and a cold body appeared in front of him. "Friends, do you want to join the club?" The military child reached into the pocket and prepared to send a message to the iron and began to adjust his breath. Who knows that the other party simply does not eat this set, and a sneak attack does not directly rush over again. This posture is really not coming to an end, not to mention that in the real world, even in the world of the story. When restrained, there is rarely such a situation in the audience that will be divided into life and death. Everyone pays attention to one interest. Nothing can sit down and talk. Even if you cant sit down and talk, you can also fight. Talk, but the other party simply does not give himself the opportunity to communicate. When the other party slammed over, the arms of the military were closed and blocked in the position of their heads. At the same time, their feet squatted, the center of gravity pressed down, and the ground jerked. This is a method of forcing the ground to take advantage of the earthquake. Resonate yourself with the ground and borrow the earthquake from the earth. Su Bai slammed down, but when he touched the other''s arms, the whole person spread directly, the blood fog was scattered, and he gave up the opportunity to fight hard with the military. The army blocked an empty, and the whole body''s anti-shock force. There was no place to vent, but instead caused his internal organs to fluctuate, and there was a flush on his face. The next moment, the blood fog condensed behind the army, Su Bai appeared, one hand stretched out to grab the neck of the army, the other hand pulled out the Hellfire shotgun, the position of the waist of the army began Pull the trigger! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" When his neck was stretched, the entire army was reacted as quickly as a needle-punched mouse. His figure quickly expanded a circle at this time, and the pores of the whole person were at this time. As the hair expands, the hair begins to grow longer and the breathing begins to get heavy. "fall!" Su Bai only felt that his arm of the army had suddenly lost all the senses at this moment, and then his legs were off the ground, and it was a passive departure from the ground, and the body instantly lost its balance. At the same time, a terrible inertia swept through, even if it was at this time, it was completely too late to be incarnate. "boom!" A standard over-the-shoulder fall, Su Bai''s entire body directly into the flowerbed like a shell, and hit the bottom of the wall, was picked up inside. The reinforcement of the military is wrestling. He is a Mongolian. Wrestling is actually a very deep study. The layman may feel very simple and stupid. It is not comparable to other competitive sports in terms of viewing, but wrestling is the most A technique that tests the body''s own strength and coordination, higher and deeper wrestlers can effectively borrow the power of the surrounding environment or even the strength of their opponents to complete their own blows. In the beginning, the military was borrowing the land from the ground. As a result of the anti-shock force, Su Bai was not hooked, but then he skillfully borrowed Su Bais power to smash his body and successfully threw out Su Bai. It seems that the military has just gained the upper hand, but the blood from the waist of the military and the large piece of smashed meat indicate that his injury is not light, and that Su Bai is not the weaker body. Strengthening, actually hitting the shoulders on the ground, but it is difficult for Su Bai to suffer, but it will not let him lose his fighting ability. "Hey..." A pile of cement blocks burst open, and Su Bai walked out of the wall hole. The clothes on his body had been damaged. It was like a beggar. Most of the muscles in the upper body were exposed, and the mask was still intact. Lossless, a pair of sharp and cold eyes are released from the pupil of the mask. "I know who you are." The military finally recognized the identity of Su Bai. "But what are you doing, you attacked me for no reason, are you not afraid of the punishment of terrorist broadcasting!" The movement here also caught the attention of the audience in the building. Some people immediately came out to stand on the balcony of the room and looked down. The two people below were very strong, giving them instinctively a sense of fear. No one dares to join in the fun at this time. Everyone can only stand in the distance and look at it from a distance. The direct confrontation between such masters is also an unfortunate thing. If you are lucky, you can still get them from them. Get some inspiration for yourself in the battle. Su Bai still did not answer, he did not need to answer and did not want to answer, he appeared here, he stood here, in fact, is to kill. After a breath, Su Bai was exposed to a layer of blood on the skin exposed to the air. The lines of blood lines are very mysterious, exuding an introverted breath, but still can bring great pressure. "boom!" Su Bais one foot, the whole person once again ejected to the military. Although the military knows that Su Bais shots on his own will definitely cause cause and effect, he cant stand here stupidly and die. He doesnt want to exchange his death for the punishment of Su Bais terrorist broadcast. What else is there? significance? The atmosphere of the military also became more heavy at this time, like a bull, straight to the white. The two forces and speeds were pulled up to the point where the men who belonged to their respective peaks collided in the blink of an eye. "Hey!" A muffled sound came out, and the glass on the bottom of the two buildings was shattered. It was like a fighter flying low-altitude. The surrounding ground also settled for about half a meter, with the collision area of ??two people as the center. An elliptical pit is trapped. Su Bais right arm fractured directly and was crushed directly from the shoulder position. In the recent impact, Su Bais release force and position to bear strength were his right arm, and the militarys chest was directly hit by the depression. Going down, the back position is high and raised, and the eyes, ears, nose and nose begin to overflow with blood due to damage to the internal organs. However, the resilience of the military is terrible. He propped up his arms and directly framed the Su Bai. Then he began to stretch his body. It seems that he intended to directly pull Su Bai into two pieces. "Roar!" In the white throat, a roar like a beast was heard, and two sharp fangs in his mouth came out and directly penetrated the neck of the army. "Ah!!!!" The military sent out a mourning sound, and the big fist kept beating the back of Su Bai. Every shot was heavily swelled, and Su Bai was biting the neck of the army and not letting go. Blood, mutilation, Terrible air, This kind of **** direct killing left a shadow on all the audiences who were watching the battle upstairs. This kind of engagement is really terrible... Chapter 396： Force the fusion of the weapon! "How is your mouth so embarrassed? You, I have given you a look and let you not say, you are still saying it, deliberately you." The fat man kept sitting in the co-pilot position and kept shouting. Qin Yang smoked while driving the car. The fat man yelled at him. He was not angry. He was very calm. "Why didn''t you pull him when he left? You know that he didn''t follow his heart at that time. Who will shoot, you let me go to the top tank? Why don''t you go?" The fat man was stunned and not quarreling. He just grabbed his hair with both hands. "This is a big thing. He hasnt been sick for a while. I thought he was more and more able to control himself. I dont know. What is seen below is that people come up like they are changed." "You didn''t go with him, you didn''t see it?" Qin Yang was surprised. "Before I was together, then he went first. I went to the mirror. As a result, the mirror was inexplicably broken. The cave collapsed. The seawater poured in and was directly smeared. It should be that when we dispersed, he met. What''s the matter." The fat man took a deep breath. "Can you be a little faster? You **** is still waiting for the red light here!" "You can get off the bus and go on your own." Qin Yang said. The fat man touched his face. "To tell the truth, brother, you just want to kill someone with a knife?" "What do you think?" "Yeah, who can prove it in the human brain? That organization should be unhappy for a long time, but you are also a man who wants to live with his family in Qinhuangdao. The organizations base camp is still there. Here, so Dabai went there, killing a pass, it can be considered as a solution for you." "Not everyone is as dark as you are, the organization does not exist, it has little effect on my real life, and unless it is in the story world, I will not think of myself as an audience. You are too dark, don''t make everyone look as dark as you are." "Oh, this is very strange. If Laozi is not an audience, I guess it will really be innocent." The fat man crossed his hands. "I hope that things don''t make too much trouble, otherwise there is really no room for recovery." "There is still." Qin Yang suddenly said at this time, "When the woman slaughtered a city in Britain, did she have nothing at the end?" "So she doesn''t know where she can''t come back now." The fat man smiled. "There are many kinds of punishments in this world, which are more painful and unacceptable than letting you die directly." ............ "what!" The army gave a roar. At this time, he felt that Su Bai was a bloody, and he was sticking himself to himself. Every time he did not spare any effort to mammoth the back of Su Bai, the other body could not stand it. However, Su Bai still did not move, and the fangs still steadily penetrated into his subcutaneous tissue. Blood is constantly being swallowed up, and what comes with it is the constant weakness that one can perceive. A sense of crisis strikes, the military and the child immediately kneel down, and then the whole persons center of gravity leans back and slams When he fell on the ground, he also flew out of Su Bai by the tenacity and the powerful inertia brought by him. "Hey..." Su Bais fangs, which were originally embedded in the neck of the military, were also pulled out at this time, bringing out a large piece of meat on the neck of the military. "boom!" The military squatted on the ground, and the time was very boring. The chest seemed to be crushed with a large boulder. The whole person could not breathe. The heart and lung organs were even more painful and painful. His physical quality was his own. Clearly, a few times in a short period of time, his injury has spread to the internal organs, the guy is really difficult. However, the military knows that the previous move was to use oneself as a lever. Su Bais damage will only be greater than himself and will not be smaller than himself. However, when he climbed up, he saw that at a distance of more than ten meters away from him, Su Bai An An steadily floated in the air, his feet were suspended, and the height difference was about half a meter from the ground. On the body of Su Bai, there is a black windbreaker. The strength of the windbreaker helps him remove most of the inertia and protect him from harm. "hateful" The military and children were unwilling. Su Bai touched the position of his palm. There, the flesh and blood wrapped in the essence of this windbreaker. When he does not call, the windbreaker will not come out. Once he summons, it will appear on his body and weave it. At the moment, Su Bais right arm is completely gone, and the position of the cuff is also empty. After the military stands up, the walking is also very reluctant. Before the two men collided, his injury was inside, and the image was actually bigger. This is also because the other party is more sullen. "You have to kill me, you have to tell me a reason." Jun Li licked his lips, and his brows wrinkled when he spoke. It looked very painful. He now feels like a machine with many internal parts damaged. It has become less and less smooth. However, from the beginning to the end, Su Bai did not say a word, because he did not intend to say anything at all. A Hellfire shotgun was lifted by Su Bai and aimed at the army in front. At the same time, another Hellfire shotgun floated up, like the Su Bais mind, suspended on one side, because Su Bai now has only one hand, so it can only be motivated in such a way. This also means that a delicate connection has been established between Su Bai and the Hellfire shotgun. However, Su Bai has been hesitating to merge the Hellfire shotgun as his own weapon, and suspended the process in the following consciousness. People, that''s it. I always feel that the best in my hand is the best, and I can still meet it later. The military boy opened his mouth at this time and smiled. His teeth were full of dirty blood. This smile looked very embarrassing. "What the hell, you haven''t integrated the weapon yet?" The hand of the military child took a shot at his waist. A dark gold belt emerged from his waist, but the belt is now full of cracks. Obviously, in the previous battle, this weapon has been helping him resist the damage, as his reinforcing attribute. In this defensive direction, the belt of the life weapon is really suitable for him. However, what the military is hard to imagine is even ridiculous. Su Bai has not yet integrated the weapon of his life, but he basically played a fair share with himself. Under the courage of two people, now it is a situation of both losses. And if this continues to kill and divide a life and death, the military feels that their temperament is not yet high. If you don''t integrate the weapon of the life, you can tie it with the power of the commander and take advantage of the momentum. Once he has integrated the weapon of the life, then those ordinary powers, who is his opponent? The military boy shuddered in his heart. Immediately, he was a little lucky in his heart, but fortunately, you have no chance. "Hey!" A thunder suddenly hit, the windbreaker quickly took the white and white to hide, but the arrow also turned a corner and changed direction. Even if the reaction speed of the windbreaker was already amazing, it still let the arrow from the shoulder position of Su Bai. Nailed in. The windbreaker quickly closed, and the destructive power of the lightning was removed by half. Then the windbreaker revealed the burnt marks. The arrow was nailed to the shoulder of Su Bai, and the situation was not reduced. The Su Bai was directly nailed. On the rockery of the flower garden. Two Hellfire shotguns were left in place. "Iron, if you come late for a while, you may not see me. This guy doesn''t know what to do crazy. He even ran over and said nothing to play with me." The military child rubbed the blood stains on his lips and walked toward the iron that came over. He took a few steps and stood on his chest. He could only stand a little and keep a balance. "What the **** is going on." Iron was also received information from the military and immediately rushed over, but fortunately caught up. "Don''t worry, kill him first, mom, and almost killed Laozi." The army roared. The iron shrugged. "He took the initiative to attack you, and it was killing. It is reasonable to kill him. I am not, you should do it yourself." "You are not willing to take care of it?" The military is somewhat dissatisfied. "You don''t see what I am like now, let me kill?" "Is there just a gun on the ground, just two, we are one of the spoils. You can shoot him with this gun. Just hurry up, don''t grind it, I know you can''t die, that The guy hasn''t stopped yet, don''t look at him with his head down, but he has begun to secretly break free from my arrow. It''s really a fight." Iron urged. The army bite his teeth, nodded, bent over, and picked up a Hellfire shotgun on the ground. "Hey, this gun looks like a level of your devil." "Almost a thousand stories, even for senior audiences, it is a luxury weapon." The military boy stood up very hard, raised his gun, and pointed his gun at Su Bais head. "Brother, I don''t know why you have to kill me, but I am sorry, things, I want it, your life, I want it." "boom!" To the head of Su Bai, the distance was only ten meters, and the military boy pulled the trigger. A golden barrage belonging to the Hellfire shotgun was shot and sprayed to Su Bai. The dying Su Bai, who was nailed to the rockery, suddenly raised his head at this time. In his eyes, there is also a golden glow shining. Then, the Hellfire shotgun on the ground and the Hellfire shotgun in the hands of the military suddenly became like a red-hot iron. It was very hot. Chapter 397： Fusion (on) The barrage, which had been extremely hard-killed, turned into a mist of water before it touched the body of Su Bai. It spread like this, and it was like a gust of wind. In short, its not like a thousand stories. The power of the weapons that are redeemed. "hiss" The military boy sucked a cold breath, and he couldn''t help but drop the Hellfire shotgun in his hand. So he was burnt out of a bunch of blisters. You must know that the body of the military is different from ordinary people, and the audience of the same level. He also eats by the body. It is not exaggerated to use thick skin on him. It will be blistered in an instant, enough to see the terrible temperature of the Hellfire shotgun. "what happened?" The army and the child grabbed their wrists and looked at the iron on the side. The face of the iron was also gloomy. "You haven''t experienced it yourself. That guy is going to fuse the weapon, and it''s the fusion of these two guns." At this time, the two Hellfire shotguns were completely melted and decomposed into a golden glow, which drifted to Su Bai, and it was too late to stop. While talking, the iron is also pulling out the arrow again, but he has to spend a lot of effort on the arrow, so he shouted directly to the army next to him. "I am afraid that it is too late, you can go up first, and you can use the secret technique to remind you." The potential." At this time, the situation is already very critical. Whether it is for Su Bai or for the military and the iron, it is a time of the millennium. On the one hand, Su Bai is at the key point of integrating the weapon of the life. Other listeners are careful to find a place without people when they reach this level after the strength reaches this level. First, make sure that they are safe and adjust their status to the peak. To carry out this work, Su Bai started in front of the enemy after just killing it. There is no preparation, no preparations, it should be started, and it will begin. On the other hand, for the military and the iron, they are the strongest who combined the weapon of the life. Naturally, they also clearly understand the huge gap between the weapon of the life and the weapon without the fusion of the weapon. Su Bai is able to fight hard with the military, and once he succeeds in integrating the situation, he can''t imagine it. The military is also a very decisive person, when the next shot of his chest, because before the suicide of Su Bai, Su Bai''s main attack position is in his chest, at this time the military children themselves do not know how many roots of their ribs are broken. However, this shot went down, and the whole person almost cramped, but at the same time, in the chest of the military, the black chest was dense, and a bear totem was shining. "Hey...oh...hey..." The bones in the military began to distort and collapse, and the body shape more than doubled before. The whole person looks like a humanoid bear. He is not a pure orc enhancement, but a totem obtained by chance. The secret law, the urging of this secret law is also very burdensome for him, and will cause side effects that even terrorist broadcasts will not recover. "Roar!" A roar like a bear erupted from the throat of the army, and the whole person jumped up directly and threw himself at Su Bai, who was still nailed to the rockery at this time. .................. The taxi stopped at the outside of the community at this time. Because it is a sea view apartment, there is no such thing as a very clich to encircle the wall. Therefore, even if it is outside, the view is very open, plus the confrontation of several strong people is simply followed. There is a fight in a small-scale hot weapon local conflict, so it is difficult to find it. When Su Bai and the army were killed together, the fat man and Qin Yang had already arrived, but at that time, the fat man could not insert the hand with Qin Yang, because there was no reason and he knew that it was useless. Standing on the fat mans stand, he It is impossible to say that in order to help Su Bai, he is also caught in causal punishment, because he can''t let Su Bai eliminate the idea of ??killing. However, the accompanying irons and nails nailed Su Bai to the rockery. This scene also scared the fat man. He was really afraid that Su Bai would be shot by an arrow, and now, as an audience, Even the blind man can see that Su Bai is doing this. The fat man patted Qin Yang''s shoulder. "We will help him stop for a while, can''t it be a big cause and effect?" Qin Yang did not answer, it seems that he is not very interested. He does not like to intervene in these messy things. He still likes his previous life state. This is his usual style of acting. No matter how insidious and insidious in the story world, In the real world, he is more inclined to be a simple husband, a simple driver, and a simple father. See Qin Yang did not respond, the fat man hurriedly said: "The two of them are preaching here, and will definitely cause very unstable effects in the future. This kind of thing is not without an example. In case one day, the terrorist broadcast thinks that it is time to cook these guys." A large-scale wanted order is to let a real high-level audience come and annihilate them. Do you think that the city of Qinhuangdao will not be affected? Anyway, this is what broadcasting needs to do. Even if their hand-over range affects nearby cities and innocent people, the radio will completely wipe out this matter in human society. Now this opportunity is in front of you, we just have to stop for three minutes and then let go. I believe that afterwards, Su Bai will kill the two guys. He is sick and even the rules of the terrorist broadcast have to go to hell! "If he does not kill?" Qin Yang asked. "Then I will kill!" The fat man yelled directly, and then the whole person smashed out directly from the window. A fat fat man, but with such a quick body, is really a thing that people feel is very bad. Ying Yinger is still sitting in the co-pilot position. The scene in front of her makes her feel very shocked, but she is also self-aware, she is not qualified to say anything. Qin Yang licked his lips, and the fat man had passed, and he was still hesitating. ............ At this moment, like a hairy mad bear, the army is rushing to Su Bai in the air, but this time it is really lively in the air, a bear came over and said, a "pig" also rushed to join in the fun. Because the fat man came from the side, so the fat body of the fat man directly squatted on the body of the army, the tonnage of the fat man is here, and it is deliberately so, the direct army will be deflected and deviated from the direction, two "huge" people All fell together on the ground. "The trough, it hurts." The fat man groaned as he rubbed his shoulder. The army gave a roar. When he used the secret technique, his mind was not so awake. At this time, he left Su Bai and rushed to the fat man. The fat man immediately pulled out a string of paper and sprinkled it out. "Tian Jun appeared, prisoner!" This string of paper burned quickly and turned into a cage. Who knows that the army that slammed into it directly stretched out with his arms. This method was broken directly. The right hand of the fat man cramped and the blood flowed out. This is the antiphasic method. Reaction. It was only at this time that the fat man was involved in a lot of time. However, on that side, the iron arrow was also good. He lifted the broken konjac and pointed it at Su Bais head position. "Goodbye." The sudden appearance of the fat man did not disturb the irons. For this kind of sharpshooter, it is the most basic entry state. The fat man over there will see the broken konjac will be launched, the whole person bite his teeth, one foot, a peach sword flies out from behind him, if Su Bai is dead, there is no benefit to the fat, but if Su Bai does not Dead, this time, Su Bais owe to himself is big. In short, the fat man who loses money will not do it. Especially the fat man knows about Su Bais story in the last story world, and the replica of Su Bai one year later. It has been so strong that it is so abnormal, which explains from the side that Su Bai is definitely an excellent potential stock! The mahogany swords are flying straight to the direction of the bow, which is intended to be cut down halfway, even if it is just too, it should be biased as it has just been. However, a huge shadow suddenly jumped up at this time. The military used his generous back to directly block the fat man''s mahogany sword. The mahogany sword was embedded in the back of the military, and his body trembled. Then, regardless of the fact, he continued to rush to the fat man. At this time, his ability to hurt is really terrible. The broken konjac shot to Su Bai without any delay. Just in the heart of the fat man, its a while, A figure suddenly appeared in front of Su Bai, he held a crystal-colored fan in his right, the fan opened, and the broken konjac shot in the fan, and then collapsed. The Qin Yang behind the fan was also a stuffy chest, and the corner of his mouth overflowed. A blood. The face of the iron suddenly became very ugly, and he replied, "I don''t want to make a river with you. You don''t mean that you don''t care about any of the world''s business, how can you now repent? Help an outsider to deal with me?" Qin Yang took a deep breath, closed the fan, and began to adjust the breath. At this time, Qin Yangs body trembled fiercely, and a cold temperament came from behind him. Under his defense, his heart turned out to be a shudder. This horrible feeling is difficult to use. Words to describe. Iron''s gaze stared at Su Bai behind Qin Yang, and immediately stepped back two steps. This is like the death breath that emerged from hell, let him directly retreat, and there is a hard fight with the fat man. The military, who seemed to be somewhat awake, was shocked by this breath. The figure began to shrink rapidly and became a common person. It was already scarred and looked very embarrassed. The waistband was also damaged. . The fat man looked up and looked at the location of the rockery, only to find that it had been replaced by a group of black shadows. Even the body shape of Qin Yang was partially covered by shadows and it was not too real. However, the sullen breath that came out of the shadows was filled with a desire for killing and blood, but it was not allowed to do anything. Even knowing that he was a fat man on the side of his allies, he could not help but groan. Chapter 398： Really crazy What is the feeling of integrating the weapon of the life, Su Bai did not know before, he also forgot where he first learned from the need to take the path of fusion of the weapon to strengthen a new level; This seems to be a natural thing, or a matter of course. After all, there is no tutorial or explanation for this in the terrorist broadcast. At first, Su Bai did not understand it, and did not understand it. Later, with the improvement of strength, As the level of his own life continues to increase and the level of strength in the body continues to increase, Su Bai began to resonate and connect with several pieces of instruments that he often uses. Not only the Hellfire shotgun, but also other things, you can clearly perceive that you can sense them, and you also realize the opportunity to find a new breakthrough in a level of strength to a pole. Su Bai had been hesitating before, always thinking about whether he would encounter something better than a Hellfire shotgun. People are always greedy and unsatisfied, but this time, it is forced to go to Liangshan, you have no choice. On the contrary, it is also a lot of worry. At the beginning of the fusion, Su Bai felt that he was hot all over the body, and his own vision changed, as if his own consciousness had already left. In the view of Su Bai, surrounded by a white, followed by a **** figure, exudes the feeling that Su Bai feels very familiar, this is the blood of his blood, with a kind of harmony Hysterical, the mysterious blood race that was passed down from the blood of God and sentenced to death by God; Then, there was a dark shadow of darkness, with a dirty, evil, and degenerate atmosphere. This is the zombie lineage in his body. The zombies are not in the five elements, they are not dead, and the gods are disgusted. Immediately, a layer of frost appeared, which made Su Bai somewhat strange. The power of this ice-cream was originally from the nine-sisters who died in the world of silver serial killings. It was basically accompanied by Su Bais corpse. When the cold poison came together, Su Bai always thought that the two of them were of the same kind. The result is not that now, the zombie lineage is the zombie lineage, and the cold poison is a new power system that is separated from the zombie; Su Bai remembers that the former director and others have said that they are connected on the Internet in the real world before entering the story world. Everyone has their own special occupation and identity. Jiumei seems to be one of the fights. The pulse has a relationship, then it seems that the coldness of her body after the corpse is actually not the corpse itself, but what secrets should be there in her body, which seems to be stimulated by the corpse, it seems that after this incident Take a moment to check the identity of Jiu Mei in the real world. The shadow of the blood line is slowly appearing in a week. This is the **** corpse of Su Bai''s plunder. It is a big bargain, but the inheritance obtained by Su Bai is not complete. After all, the blood corpse did not want to be at that time. In order to pass on the merits, but to think about the victory of Su Bai and then go to the terrorist broadcast to desperately give himself a decent end, but each time he needs power increase, the blood line can be stimulated to make his own strength and The speed has a huge boost in a short time. In addition, Su Bai also saw some miscellaneous things, that is, Su Bai himself has forgotten that he still has this thing? Other forms of phantoms have to be revealed, but the results have been abandoned halfway, and the light has been incorporated into these four mainstream illusions, making these four more solid. In fact, this is the first step in the integration of the weapon of the life. The integration of the weapon of the life is not simply to "eat" a weapon that is commonly used in your own stomach. This is based on the support of the weapon itself. As a carrier, give your body a chance to "self-intermediate" and "self-cleaning", leaving it useful to yourself, and then removing some impurities, it is also a good way to choose your own future development, give yourself a life once The opportunity to sublimate. Before Su Bai, I also saw a lot of listeners who combined their weapons. The methods and methods of combat they used can be seen with extremely obvious features. At a glance, they can let people know what kind of reinforcement he is, and it seems to be with this experience. There are relationships. Its just that Su Bais inability to take the road of terrorist broadcast micro-store redemption has always been a compassionate and the strengthening of the body is also very complicated, even if the fusion of the weapon, it still retains four . Four, just four, which one is not willing to lose, as for the rest, you will not. The Jinhui of the Hellfire shotgun began to shroud in the four different colors of the virtual shadow, and then turned into a strip of links, bound the four virtual shadows, the four virtual shadows smoothly flow, contact each other , reached a new stable system. At this time, a thing that looks like a pin is also floating out. This thing, Su Bai knows that it is the body that the windbreaker on his body has been caught by himself. Before that, he himself embedded it into his own heart and blood. In order to control it, it was forced to be arrested at this time, it seems that it is desperately resisting, but it does not help. Then, all the self-consciousness of the windbreaker was completely wiped out. The biggest effect of the Hellfire Shotgun was to destroy the demon, with an innate damage to the soul. Later, this trench coat was completely reduced to Su Bai. A piece of clothing, the effect is completely unchanged, completely controlled by Su Bai, without the need to transfer the second program. After the integration, Su Bai urgently wants to know how much improvement his own strength can be after the completion of the integration. He does not know how long it has been outside, and he has not worried about whether his integration process will be interrupted. There is an accident. At this time, it doesn''t make sense to care about it. If you are interrupted, you will be interrupted. It is a death. If you do not decisively adopt the means of integrating the weapon of the present, you have just died under your own Hellfire shotgun. Its the most depressing method of death. Consciousness begins to re-enter his body, and his vision begins to become clear. Su Bai slowly opened his eyes. In the blink of an eye, Su Bai feels like the morning after the rain, everything around it seems to be more delicate and clear than before. This is because the level of his soul has once again been improved, and insight into everything around him. The force naturally grows with it. Beside him, there is a thick black mist that should be released by himself. below, It should be a try! Ha ha, It really is, I am looking forward to it... ............ The black mist slowly dissipated, and on the rockery, only the arrow was left, and there was no figure of Su Bai. The iron that has been carefully watched is somewhat inexplicable at this time. The just-sounding breath suddenly appears. This is not a fake, but where is the man now? "Is it because of the serious injury caused by the fusion of the weapon of the life, so that I also self-immolation?" Iron has licked his lips, he thinks this may be very big. The army was slamming back, and the injury on his body was too heavy. At the same time, he was also very puzzled. Su Bai, where did he go? Or is it really dead? Just the kind of horrible breath is just the moment of life at the time of self-immolation? Or call back light? However, the next moment, the hair of the military child stood up instantly. He felt a hand and placed it in his back. The feeling of collapse using the secret method and the previous injuries are still there, but the military children still broke out of the audience''s sternness at this time. He resisted the severe pain of tearing the heart, turned and grabbed the arm. This is the wrestling. The most basic and most commonly used means of counter-breaking. However, one hand firmly grasped his right arm. Su Bai, wearing a windbreaker, stood behind him, with no expression in his eyes, and looked at him so calmly. "I still want to fall to me?" Su Bais mouth showed a smile, could not be ridiculed, and could not be said to be happy, as if a person walked out the door in the morning to see the blue sky naturally and laughed. However, the military ridiculously did not come out. With the force and movement of Su Bai, the center of gravity of the entire army was directly reversed, and the whole person was slammed on the ground. In the eyes of the military, Su Bais technique is completely amateur, but even if he is amateur, he cant stand the crush of absolute power. Yes, it is crushing! "Hey!" The right arm that had been collided with the military before was restored at this time, and the blood lineage was further stimulated. The broken arm was also recovered by the opportunity of integrating the weapon. Su Bai''s understatement put his hand into the chest of the military, his fingers directly penetrated the skin of the military and the ribs, and the heart of the military was actually taken out by Su Bai in such a simple and straightforward way. . The body of the military is constantly twitching under Su Bai. He has not died yet, but he cant live anymore, unless the terrorist broadcast pulls him into the next story world in ten seconds, but how is this kind of thing? Maybe it happens so much? "You actually..." After the military son spit out these three words, consciousness completely wiped out the past. He really did not expect that Su Bai was actively killing people without any scruples, and he was actively killing the audience. When the military died, a black mist floated out of the body of the army and merged into the body of Su Bai. Su Bai suddenly felt a warm feeling of comfort. This is a more advanced way of plundering than the blood family. When you die, your opponent''s residual soul power and physical essence will be integrated into your body to supplement your combat consumption. Fighting against war, This is really great. However, just now, Su Bai feels that it is not very real. Some things seem to be unsuccessful. Su Bai looked up and looked at the iron in front. The iron immediately pulled the trigger. The sound of the wind and thunder rises, A smashing arrow directly penetrated the position of Su Bai''s right chest. Su Bailian did not evade it. He was directly hit by the smashing arrow on the wall, and the whole person was embedded in the wall. Both the fat man and Qin Yang were a little surprised. This is how it happened, but when the dust distracted and looked at it, they found that there was no Su Bai in the original place. "Ah, ah!!!!" Upstairs, there was a scream of screaming. A black shadow appeared behind a listener who was watching "live", and then it was very short to break the neck of the listener. This listener who was thinking about watching the strong battle against the dead did not understand why he would Inexplicably dying, Do you fight with the gods, what are we doing with these mortals? The shadow of Su Bai appeared in the shadow, and the rest of the audience around this layer were scared to retreat a large distance. Everyone looked at Su Bai with a horrified look. Su Bais right chest position was also inserted with the arrow, and a gray light group floated out from the dead audience, actively integrating into the body of Su Bai. The wound position was warm and warm, but it was too far from the previous one, and it did not have much effect on the treatment of this arrow injury. Su Bais face showed a touch of enlightenment. It seems that it is the same as the previous blood-sucking. The stronger the soul, the more souls and essences they can absorb when they die. This small role is not enough. I stuffed my teeth. The fat man was **** downstairs, "Hey, Big white, You are so crazy..." Chapter 399： Ending Qin Yang couldnt help but look at the fat man with a little sympathy. He knows that the fat man is investing and betting on it; The most precious thing among the audience is actually the human condition. The reason why the fat man used to help Su Bai so hot is to let Su Bai owe him his human feelings. This time, it is the fat mans life-saving grace for Su Bai. When Su Bai returns, he will not be embarrassed, unless Su Bai wants to completely stink his reputation in the audience circle. Of course, the fat man is still accurate. He should not make mistakes in the farmer and the snake. Just, look at the way Su Bai is now, and casually kill another listener. This... How terrible is the difficulty of his next story in the world? Qin Yangs heart is a little bit stunned. If Su Bai really cant live the next story world, its really a pity. The iron was re-supplied, and Su Bai reached out and pulled out the arrow in his chest position. The wound was not deep, but the broken konjac was similar to the Hellfire shotgun. The additional damage was terrible, but Su Bai now has outside. This windbreaker, in the case of the windbreaker completely unreservedly protected, although Su Bai was also injured, but the injury is actually quite limited. A group of black fog began to rotate from Su Bai, and Su Bai was hidden in an instant; The tip of the iron tip has sweat beads falling down. He is not too fast in controlling his heart rate. In fact, he is very nervous now. The body of the army is not far from him. The guy who is arrogant has just killed The military children also killed the low-level audience in an organization like an experimental white mouse. The other party completely ignored the consequences of the terrorist broadcast punishment, leaving the iron heart with a deep layer of heart. The shadow, as if a mountain is so pressed. The other party will not let go of their own, At this point, the iron is very clear, the other party has already been killed, and will not leave a living for himself, and I dont know why, the iron has a hunch, and the military seems to be not the target of the other party. The other party... is to find yourself. of, Do not, He is coming to kill himself! Damn, why is this? I didnt have any contact with this person before. I didnt touch him in the cave. I used to be a person who was in Shanghai to get a picture of him. Is it because of that? So the other party must kill themselves? It is really ridiculous. Although the fat man was a bit stunned at this time, he still kept restraint. Su Bai had already let go. He could only smash his teeth and swallow his stomach. Although he also felt the cause and effect of Su Bais death today, he is estimated to be very The difficulty has passed the next story world. Although the iron is winding the bow in front of his eyes, but the fat man still did nothing, before helping Su Bai block, will not contaminate too much cause and effect, this time he can not actively help Su Bai to kill this guy to share Causal? He Zhang Yiyi is still not noble to that point. The breath of the iron stagnate in an instant, and his gaze aimed at the black mist of the window upstairs. however, next moment, The pupil of the iron suddenly shrank. When the black mist dissipated, he did not find the trace of Su Bai at that position. Where did he go? The back suddenly became cold, and almost the instinctive subway quickly turned around, but there was no one behind him, but the iron suddenly raised his elbow, and the broken konjac was put back from his shoulder position, and This time the trigger was pulled. The sound of the thunder and the wind revived, and the broken konjac directly provoked out behind him. At this time, Su Bai stood at a position less than three meters from the back of the iron, and after the scorpion was caught, the iron was just panicked. Without chaos, the hearts of senior listeners are vividly displayed at this time. "Hey!" In the face of the broken magical arrow that came close to the scene, Su Bai did not panic too much. Of course, this time he did not take the initiative to bear this arrow, but his arm was raised and his palm was empty. A golden light condensed in the position of Su Bai''s palm, and a Hellfire shotgun appeared in Su Bai''s palm just by Su Bai, and pulled the trigger! "boom!" From now on, the Hellfire shotgun no longer needs to redeem ammunition from the micro store. Su Bai can instill it with his own power to rush it. The barrage of the Hellfire shotgun just collided with the broken konjac. The moment the two sides contacted, there was no loud noise, and the two energies quickly dissolved and offset each other. immediately, The barrage disappeared, and the speed and the momentum weakened to the extreme. The broken konjac continued to fly to Su Bai. Su Bai gently waved the **** and directly blocked the smashing arrow. Then, Su Bai was very calm. Step by step, step by step toward the iron. Hunting is a great enjoyment. This kind of enjoyment is the same as doing, and love. It is not only for the last glimpse of the launching pleasure, whether it is the foreplay or the whole process, for the hunters heart, A great relaxation, the iron may not know what he did, and Su Bai is not willing to tell him what he did. but, In short, Su Bai does have enough reason to let this person die in front of himself! For Su Bai, this is an end. Now, it is almost completely certain that his parents are indeed listeners. The reason why he listens to terrorist broadcasts is that he has a great relationship with his parents. The scene in which the colored figure was worn by the arrow was indeed deeply hurt by the depths of Su Bai. However, Su Bai is really tired of chasing his parents'' messages and protecting his parents. In Su Bais heart, he also feels that he should be broken. Killing the person in front of him is also to a certain extent. Revenge for your mother, Regardless of whether the blue illusion means that your mother has died, they have nothing to do with themselves. This is a very big idea in the secular, especially in China, a country that has always paid attention to filial piety. Su Bai is really tired. He is not agarwood. From birth, he is going to go to Lushan to save the mother all day. Su Bai has his own life and has his own decisions and ideas. The iron did not continue to be wounded, but the broken konjac was thrown on the ground. He opened his hand and smiled at Su Bai. Although the smile was very stubborn, the previous time has already explained that the iron is indeed A good senior, such a person, is indeed more suitable than Su Bai to live in the world of terrorist broadcast stories, but life is like this, full of accidents, Su Bai is now stronger than him, and a heart thinks to kill him, he There is no place to reason. "Friends, before I die, can tell me why you want to kill me?" Iron looked at Su Bai. Su Bais face showed hesitant color, then slowly nodded. In the next moment, Su Bai was directly close to the iron. The iron face showed a stern color, and opened his mouth. A red-red smashing arrow shot directly from his mouth, and his half face was Distorted, the whole person becomes like a ghost, this red-red arrow is the weapon of the iron''s life, and it is his last means of fighting! How can I accept my life at the last minute? The singularity of the arrow and the enthusiasm of living with iron, to a white thorn that could not be caught by the naked eye, turned to Su Bai, and the shape of the Su Bai was reversed, but there was no way to completely avoid the past, and the waist was cut into a piece of skin. Immediately, the arrow fell on the ground, turned into fly ash, Su Bai wound position, began to be infected with a layer of red, instantly covered with the entire waist of Su Bai, a kind of virus-like engulfing power began in Su Bai The body is raging. "Oh, hide, really fast." Did not directly penetrate the key of Su Bai, which made the iron understand that he lost the last chance to fight, that is the name of the arrow, with his own curse and belief, but now can only hit Su Bai, can not kill He is. The iron is clear, if you can kill Su Bai, then your life is guaranteed, because the fat man on one side and Qin Yang will not say that it is a crazy thing to kill a senior audience at will. However, the dream is full, but the reality is so skinny. Su Bai reached out and grabbed the neck of the iron directly. He attached the iron to the wall and the arm began to force. Even if the waist was burning, he did not care. "Tell me, why... want... kill me..." "I will tell you now." Su Bai said in a word, "You have to listen to me." Tieqiang resisted the severe pain caused by intense squeezing of the head, and tried to listen to the explanation from Su Bai. His eyes were wide, he knew he was going to be killed, but he still wanted to know before he died. Why did he be killed, what did he do to get this comet to kill himself at all costs! "Because of" however, Su Bai just spit out these three words, and then immediately violently exerted force. "Hey..." The head of the iron is like a watermelon landing. It is directly broken, and the red and white splashes are everywhere. It is like opening a sauce shop. The headless body is still embedded in the cement by this horrible inertia. In the block, the body has been completely distorted and deformed. It looks very miserable. It is like a sausage that was filled during the New Year. The pork is sent to the meat grinder and pushed into the large intestine. When the iron died, a black mist flew out of the iron and merged into the body of Su Bai. The pain in the waist suddenly eased a lot. Although there was no way to recover it in a short time, the image of himself was actually Limited. Su Bai took a deep breath and the Hellfire shotgun disappeared in his hand. Reaching out, slowly taking off the mask on his face. His face, There is no pleasure and excitement after killing, and some are just a faint relief. Its over, Own, Probably in the next story world, It will be over, Ha ha. Chapter 400： So good! Qin Yang drove the car and sent Su Bai and the fat man to the front of the train station. Su Bai got off the bus and felt the cold air of the seaside city. His hands were in the pocket of the down jacket, and it looked no different from normal people. The windbreaker automatically decomposes and disappears. After all, the current windbreaker''s posture and the black fog effect that comes out after it is released are really not suitable for wearing in the crowd. It is very convenient to wear and take off anyway. In order to avoid trouble, when necessary, Su White still likes to face the normal life with a normal person. Of course, this is a bit of a feeling in the eyes of the fat man. Mom, I haven''t seen your normal normal life. When the audience is not like a normal listener. When the fat man was ready to get out of the car, Qin Yang suddenly put his hand on the steering wheel and looked at the fat man. "Promptly persuade him, don''t give up hope." The fat man paused. "How does this sound like a comfort to a terminally ill patient?" "With you." Qin Yang re-launched the car and drove away. Although the temperature is quite low now, the sun is quite high at noon, and the fat man is wearing a little more. After getting off the car for a few steps, I still feel a little hot. "Big white, you go slowly, no." The fat man shouted behind. Su Bai stopped to wait for him. Two people went to the ticket office to take the ticket and went directly into the waiting room. The high-speed rail in Qinhuangdao to Beijing and Tianjin was very dense, just like the bus. The two people bought the latest high-speed train to Tianjin. It didn''t take long for the car to arrive. After getting on the bus, Su Bai chose to sit down at the window, and the fat man sat in the aisle position. The fat man has always been looking for a chance to talk to Su Bai, just like Qin Yang said before, let Su Bai not give up saving, but the fat man has never known how to open up, in fact, the fat man himself, including Qin Yang At the bottom of my heart, I think that after Su Bais misconduct, in the next world of stories, the probability of being able to survive is already very low and low. To know the normal situation, under the premise of not giving the terrorist broadcast a realistic task, the story world of normal difficulty can already be regarded as a life of nine deaths. Now it is more difficult to be promoted by terrorist broadcasts. Basically, you can prepare coffins. Up... However, the fat man then looks at the white ear in his ear, his head is sideways out of the window, while listening to the song while watching the scenery, he is much calmer; The fat man suddenly felt that he was a little emperor and he was too anxious. It was really arrogant. Damn, is this the benefit of mental patients? In the ear, it is the moonlight of Beethoven. Su Bai is actually thinking about nothing now. Nothing is being considered. The injury will cause pain from time to time, but Su Bai can basically do it even if it hurts even worse. Does not change color. I didnt think too much about my future, I didnt think too much about my behavior, I didnt regret it, I didnt have any embarrassment, I didnt have any embarrassment, I didnt suffer from it. The only feeling is: Well, the temperature in the train is a bit high, it seems a bit stuffy. Other listeners often laughed and said that they were living their belts on their belts, but their thirst for life and care for them was actually holding their own lives in the palm of their hands and fearing that they would fall into their mouths. Su Bai is simply simple. It seems that this kind of thing has been done more often, and he is used to it, and he did not think about changing it, because he also knows that this can''t be changed at all. As for the world of my next story, Don''t you have a notice of terror broadcast yet, so enjoy your life now. "Ha ha ha... hahaha... hahahaha........." Just then, the laughter of a person in the carriage broke the calm in the carriage. Its a young man sitting across the fat aisle. It looks very young. Its estimated to be just a grown-up. He has a millet phone in his hand, a headset is watching a TV show, and so on. The place can''t help but laugh out. The fat man also looked over and looked at it, then turned back and said, "Mom, look at a love apartment and laugh like this, the old TV series." Su Bai took off the earphones on his ear and pulled the seat up. The whole person sat a little bit more. It didn''t take long for me to get to the station. At this time, the fat man also took out his mobile phone and prepared to book a ticket from Tianjin Airport to Shanghai. The result suddenly became awkward. "Oh, this is interesting, all show flight delays." "Call in the past and ask what is going on," Su Bai said. The fat man nodded. At this time, the train has almost entered the Tianjin area. The signal is OK. The fat man directly sent a consultation call to the airline. After a while, the fat man hung up the phone and shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "It is said that there is a stupid fork that was found to have suspected bombs when it passed the security check. Now the airport is martial law. Most of the flights are suspended. I don''t know when it will be restored. I am looking, let''s just stay in Tianjin. Let''s go later in the evening, and go to the airport at night in the province." "That line, book the hotel." "Rely, how is it me?" "You have money on Zhang Yiyi, I am poor now." Su Bai waved his hand. "You are very happy, and you have lost your money. Now you have a search." The fat man started to book the hotel on his mobile phone while he was squatting. Su Bai suddenly asked, "Fat, if you give a lot of money, but the premise is that the son who has not been born in the future will become an audience, are you willing?" The fat man licked his lips, smiled and didn''t answer, but it was already the best answer. In fact, this kind of thing is the same for everyone, even if the fat person is actually relative to ordinary people''s life. I prefer the life of the audience, but he does not want his future son or prostitute to be involved in the audience. You must know that not every listener is called Zhang Yiyi. If his son is not so powerful, he will hang it directly from the beginning. ? When the train arrived, Su Bai and the fat man got out of the car. When they walked to the exit, the fat man was hit by a young guy who pushed the suitcase from behind. "I''m sorry, sorry." The young guy immediately apologized to the fat man. The fat man did not bother to pursue it, and continued to go his own. Su Bai was the one who said, "Is that person watching the love apartment laughing on the train?" "Yeah, it feels like the brain is missing. It''s a bit natural. It is estimated that his parents will have to worry about how to find a wife in the future." Su Bai looked at the fat man. "Its like someone is not in a hurry." "Hey, fat man, I still lack a woman?" "People rely on their fate to find a wife, you rely on banknotes to go to jealousy." Su Bai said. "Where, whoever has you, if you have a marriage, you have such a big son." "Right, that person should be the fire brigade." Su Bai pointed to the young man who had just hit the fat man in front of him. "The clothes on his suitcase and on his trousers all have signs." "Oh, is it so standardized now?" Two people walked out of the train station without saying a word. When they got on the taxi, they went directly to the hotel where the fat man ordered. Because it was a fat-booked room, he took his ID card and went to the front desk to check in. Su Bai I sat down on the sofa in the hall. There are several people sitting on the sofa here, all young men and women, everyone is playing their own mobile phone. Su Bai also took out his mobile phone and opened WeChat. The position of the lychee in the list is very high. Because there are not many people chatting with him on the WeChat, the son of the sea is coming to the deep sea cave. It is obviously related to the lychee. Fingers are rubbing on the screen of the mobile phone. The big men and big forces have their own plans and pursuits. It seems that only oneself is a bit embarrassed. It is a day after a day, and a day is a day, or this is a kind of pursuit. At this time, a girl sitting on the sofa opposite Su Bai took out a bag from her backpack. The bag was printed with "Xiting Shortbread", which is a local specialty. The girl opened the bag with great enthusiasm, and then stood up and walked to the middle of several sofas. "Come, this shortbread is brought by my hometown in Nantong. It is a special product on my side. You are welcome, you can taste it. Don''t be polite with me, it''s not worth it anyway." Several people around the sofa came out one by one and took out a shortbread from the bag and began to eat it. The air was filled with a sweet smell. "There are people who haven''t taken it. If this thing is opened, it will be eaten right away. Otherwise, it will affect the taste after a while." Really a passionate girl, This reminds Su Bai of his experience of sharing photos and videos and food when he used to be a good friend. This feeling is very warm and I didn''t expect it to be encountered in this hotel lobby. At this point, Su Bai got up and took out a shortbread from the bag in the girl''s hand. The girl looked at Su Bai a little bit stunned, her eyes flashing a bit, and it seemed to be a little helpless. Looking at the girl''s expression, Su Bai also looked down on himself, the windbreaker was closed, and the breath was completely converged. It should not be something that could cause others to react specifically. Fortunately, Su Bai is not the kind of narcissistic man, otherwise it is estimated that if he is replaced by a fat man, he will think that he is too handsome to make the girl shy. Su Bai took the shortbread and sat back on the sofa and began to eat it. It was crunchy and fragrant. The taste was really good, but Su Bai found that several people on the sofa around him suddenly began to look at themselves. Is it really Where did you worry about it, so what special places have emerged? At this time, the fat man came over with the room card. There was a middle-aged woman in front of the fat man. She first came over to all the people on the sofa: "Classmates, I have already arranged the room. This is your ID card and room card. I will give it back to you now. This time we have to write for three days in this neighborhood. Don''t be afraid of suffering." For a time, everyone on the sofa except Su Bai stood up and went to the woman to take his ID card and the room card, leaving only one Su Bai still sitting there; Su Bai looked at the Xiting shortbread who had bitten half of it and stunned it. Oh shit, They all know each other? I Chapter 401： Blasted! When I arrived at the room, the fat man lay down on the bed and stretched out and asked, "You just dried up in the hall below? Know those people?" Su Bai nodded and nodded, then the embarrassing thing, or not to say that the big mouth of the fat is better. The fat man took out his mobile phone, looking for the notice in the room and connected to the wifi. "Right, yesterday, a new TV show was quite good, called "The Ghost Blowing Lights of the Ancient City."" The fat man lit his own mobile phone while using his other hand to give himself a cigarette. Su Bai just walked to the window at this time and opened the curtain and looked down. It was already dusk. The fat man chose the hotel area to be closer to the airport. It was also a suburb of Tianjin, so the road downstairs. There is no such thing as a lively look. Of course, this is also because of the big winter, and not many people like to run out of nothing, and they are heating at home. After listening to the fat man, Su Bai smiled. "Isn''t the TV series about the Tomb Notes? I didn''t watch the show, but I watched the TV show, but it''s not very good." "Hey." The fat man suddenly came to this time, and he said, "I have seen the "Tomb Notes" TV series. It is purely for the sense of the small fresh meat brush, especially the bangs hairstyles that the few men starred. No chaos, no matter what dangerous things happen, even if it is an explosion, the bangs are meticulous, and I am also a sick person when I see the fat man; However, this is not the same, basically restore the original plot, the film is also more sincere, starring them are the East, but not those who rely on the face to eat the gun can be compared, in short, look okay, there are several Such a bad ''predecessor'' to make a foreshadowing, this part really seems to be a little golden chicken independent. "You can easily experience a story in the world more than his entire book. You are still interested in this." Su Bai snarled. "This is not the same. I have seen this book before I was a listener. This is feelings, feelings, do you understand?" Damn, its mad at it. If you were still the former Su Da Shao, its good to invest directly in making my favorite books into TV dramas. Anyway, hundreds of millions of people are drizzling for you. No, for you, you can''t afford the plane tickets now. Su Bai did not intend to continue to talk to the fat man, open the window and pry out the body. "Fat, what to eat at night?" "In addition to the dog does not care about the buns and other cockroaches." The fat man replied. "Then you stay here and continue watching TV shows, I will go down and go." "Remember to bring me food, I am a little hungry." "If you are hungry, you can eat instant noodles first." Su Bai went to the table, where there were some drinks and instant noodles. Of course, it was not free to use. It was charged. After all, every tenant came in and paid a deposit. When you check out, you used the room. How many things will be clear to you. "Hey, since I first met you, the way you taught me to eat instant noodles, I can no longer look directly at the instant noodles in the hotel room." The fat man shouted directly. At that time, Su Bai was still on the CD, and he still hadnt died. The three people he had just met were all together to eat, drink, and have fun in a hotel before entering a world of stories. The fat man was ready to eat the bubbles in the room. In the face, Su Bai tweeted and suggested that he would reverse the bucket of noodles and dig it up. After eating it, put the noodles in the distance, so that the person who checked out at check-out thought that the noodles were not passive. I will not collect the money, but the fat man actually did. "Remember to come back soon." The fat man reminded again. "All right." Su Bai took out a spare room card and walked out of the room. This hotel is quite high. After all, the fat man is also embarrassed to say that Su Bai went to live in that small hotel. When the elevator came out, a waiter at the front desk immediately came over to ask if Su Bai needed any help. Su Bai said with a hand. Thank you, I went out. The dry and cold air has a smog fragrance, which is very pure and authentic. Su Bai puts his hands in his pocket and walks freely along the street. After each incident, Su Bai likes to be quiet and quiet, and to let go of himself. Everyone has their own limits, and they really need time and space. It took about a quarter of an hour. In front, a girl in a red down jacket ran with a bag. This girl Su Bai was also seen not long ago. It was the "passionate girl" who distributed the Xiting shortbread in the hotel lobby. The other party seemed to recognize Su Bai, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. The two people just rubbed their shoulders. She should have something in the hotel, so she left the teacher and the classmates to come back and take it. It looks like a rush. A fire truck stopped on the road on the other side of the street. Several firefighters were maintaining the fire hydrant there. The young man who came to Tianjin from Qinhuangdao at high altitude was also inside. He was really a fireman. It should be back in Qinhuangdao to visit relatives today. The world is very big, but the world is very small. Su Bai is not a sentimental person. But this time, I cant help but feel that there is something in this world called fate. Its not a very empty talk about it. Between people, there should be an invisible line that is implicated in each other, even if it is only a few sides. However, Su Bais mind quickly revealed the hysteria before Lan Lins suicide. The word fate, in fact, has a correlation with causality, and it also means a big horror. After coughing a few times, Su Bai interrupted his thoughts, and rarely wanted to enjoy the quietness of a person, and in his mind, he still thought about those things. Sometimes, Su Bai himself can''t tell whether it is the main theme of his life in the real world or the true destination of his own in the world of stories. For the average listener, the time in the real world of each mission is a good holiday of self-psychological healing and relaxation. They can''t wait for this time to be a little more, but for people like Su Bai, It is a bit boring. When he is not in the world of stories, he feels that he is not used to it. Stop and go, look at it, unconsciously, its been an hours time. Su Bai walked close to the road and prepared to go back to the hotel. He packed some cooked vegetables on the road and bought a few bottles of beer. He planned to make a good meal with the fat man. . When I returned to the hotel, it was already black. At about 7:30, Su Bai took out the room card and brushed it. When I pushed the door, I found that the door was locked with a chain from the inside. Su Bai frowned slightly, but he had not waited for him to release his knowledge to explore the situation. From the door, there was a heavy breathing of men and women and a squeaky sound of the bed. "It''s really a pig." Su Bai reached out and knocked on the door, indicating that the fat man was hurrying. Then he put on his headphones and leaned against the wall of the corridor, opened a bottle of beer and drank it bit by bit. A bottle of beer just finished drinking. When Su Bai was ready to open the second bottle, the door of the room was opened from the inside. The woman walked out while finishing her hair and saw the white standing outside. Her eyes lit up. Obviously, It seems that the woman of Su Bai is more in line with her own taste, but she has not waited for her to take the initiative to slap the white, Su Bai directly into the door and close the door directly. The fat man is taking a shower in the bathroom, and the two beds that belong to the fat one can still see the obvious "combat traces." "Hey, I see you haven''t come back for so long, just someone called the room to ask if you want to have a massage service. I just ordered one." The fat man rushed and wrapped up in a bath towel and walked out, bringing Su Bai back directly. The cooked bag is untied. "Fat, the lobster on your leg is pretty good." Su Bai pulled out a piece of tissue and wiped his hand. The fat man listened to this, looked down at his thigh, and then he said nothing. "Rely, this is a poisonous scorpion that I have not been so fat before..." "It''s quite good. You have a great tattoo and can evolve like the audience." The fat man took out a roast chicken leg and bit his head. "Well, is it fun outside?" "It''s like that, of course, you didn''t have fun." "Oh, I know that your eyes are high. You can''t look at these mediocre powders. You don''t want to call you. She is also very poor. I haven''t received a single business for three days. I feel that everyone is quite good. Its not easy, can you help me with one hand, relying on brothers to go out and rely on friends at home? Su Bai opened the window and let the smell in the room disperse as much as possible. "Fat, I see you still give me a separate room. I don''t know if we think it is a seafood business." "Cheng, I will give you a meal after dinner." The fat man sat down at the bed, opened the beer bottle cap and looked at the back of the bottle cap. "Now the beer caps are not winning. When I was young, I remember that I often have another bottle. Yes, don''t you eat it?" "You eat, I am not very hungry." "People are iron rice is steel, don''t eat hungry and panic, and have no appetite to eat. I am hungry anyway, a drop of fine three drops of blood, I have to make up the supplement, I just squeezed me out..." "boom!" In an instant, there was a sudden explosion in the immediate vicinity, a huge fireball skyrocketed, and the night was as white as it was! Chapter 402： struggle! The chicken legs and beer in the hands of the fat man fell and fell on the carpet. His hands couldnt help but pinch again, and he was somewhat unbelievable. "This is, is it snoring?" The fat man snorted. "Old beauty and we are fighting?" "Not like." Su Bai shook his head. "Go and see, what happened." "Wait, I wear a dress." The fat man quickly passed the clothes on his body. The two did not take the elevator down the main entrance, but jumped directly from the high-rise window. On the street, there was a mess. The glass on many buildings nearby was shattered. There were broken glass **** on the road. Some people were sitting on the side of the road and mourning. Their bodies were more or less dropped. Scars from the glass. Su Baixin read a move, the windbreaker appeared wrapped around himself, his feet were 10 cm away from the ground, and the whole person quickly advanced in a "ghost" flying way. The fat man''s body is also good, and he can keep up with Su Bai. The speed of the two people is very fast, and because it is night, there is no one on the road, and the area of ??the explosion is not a residential area, so there is no such situation of fear. The fire is still burning, and the closer the distance is, the more it seems to be stained with a layer of heat. "Mom, what is this smell?" The fat man sucked his nose. "It''s not like smoke, mom, it''s not imperialism and we are going to put a gas bomb." "The gas bomb has such a great power?" Su Bai brow also feeds and wrinkles up. "Over there, if I remember correctly, it should be a warehouse area." "Someone smuggled the arms and the gangs vyed for the arms and fired and then detonated the bomb?" The fat man guessed. "You have seen more Hong Kong dramas." There is a wall in front, the fire area is basically in the area of ??the area. There are actually many residential apartment buildings outside, but it is only affected by the shock of the explosion. After all, the warehouse area is separated from the residential area, and there is no fire. The trend of spreading out, after all, this is not a forest fire, the city''s planning and design also has its own rules. Turning over the wall, just below the slope, a fireball suddenly rose up, directly hitting Su Bais face, and the pen crossed his hands quickly. A layer of ice appeared on his body, blocking the flames. Go on. The fat man also jumped over, because there is no barrier to the tall wall, the fire in front is really at a glance. "Mom, this is really spectacular." The fat man actually admired, "Hey, white, even in the world of stories, rarely see such a spectacular fire." The area of ??the warehouse area is very large, and at this time, almost the entire area has turned into a sea of ??fire, but the fire seems to have also started to fall back because of the violent explosion at the beginning. In front of Su Bai and the fat man, there are several gas tanks burning, and these gas tanks are very large. "White, the color of this flame is a bit wrong, how is this color?" The color of the surrounding flame is not the color of the traditional fire scene, there are blue and green, giving a feeling of inexplicable panic. "There should be chemical substances burning." Su Bai licked his lips. "It should be an accident that caused the explosion here, and then the entire warehouse area was ignited." "That can''t be so exaggerated. I don''t believe that the warehouse manager accidentally dropped a cigarette **** on the ground and did not step on it. The accident caused the accident." The fat man wiped the sweat on his forehead. It is obviously winter, but it is like being in the midst of a hot fire. "Almost, let''s go." Since it is determined that it is not a fight or something special, the two of them have no need to continue to stay, they are not so busy to see the excitement, and the warehouse looks like no one, it is relatively empty. Area, so even if the fire is burning, it should not cause too much casualties. The fat man nodded. "Go, Mom, my bath is a white wash." The fat man just finished the kind of exercise and comfortably took a shower. The result is now full of smelly sweat, and it is also mixed with the unpleasant smell attached to a chemical burning. This smell is simply washed. Bathing is difficult to wash off in a short time, which makes the fat man annoying. When the two men just planned to leave, the flames around them suddenly shrank a lot. This allowed Su Bai and the fat man to subconsciously stop their steps. This is not a simple burning of the burning matter. The fire began to shrink, because the surrounding flame was obviously compressed. Explosives, flames, etc. are actually an explicit way of communicating energy. Su Bai and fat people are both senior listeners. The understanding and application of their respective strengths have reached a very high level. Its sect, at this time the surrounding flame suddenly slowed down. In the eyes of ordinary people, this is the flame burning soon and will be extinguished, but in the eyes of Su Bai and the fat, this is like a predecessor before the master. The two men looked at each other and they all saw a sigh of sorrow. "Big white, hurry and scream, Mom, this is the rhythm of another explosion!" The fat man immediately jumped up, and the fat body flew in an extremely fast and dexterous manner. Su Bai also completely unlocked the restrictions of the windbreaker, and the whole person floated and quickly left here. Even the audience, even the veteran audience, is hard to escape in the face of this super-strength terrorist explosion, so Su Bai and the fat man dare not have the slightest fortune, but die in the story world but die. In my own curiosity in the real world, it is really too wrong. The speed of Su Bai and the fat man played to the extreme at this time, and soon he re-opened the wall to prepare for re-insurance point to withdraw a distance from the distance, or simply returned to the hotel, because the flame blockbuster suddenly stagnate. At the end, the first wave of explosions just seemed to be an appetizer. At this moment, Su Bai suddenly stopped his body shape, and the whole person stagnate in the air. The fat man felt it, and immediately turned his head and looked at Su Bai. "Run, I haven''t reached the safe area yet." I have to say that the fat man is quite interesting at this time. Of course, he also does not want to leave an impression of "falling away from the desert" in front of the audience who is a friend. Su Bais finger pointed in the opposite direction. There are several fire trucks coming over there. The fat man looked at it. Sure enough, about five or six fire engines were coming in this direction, and the lights of the fire engines were well recognized. "What are we going to do, run white, Mom, don''t be killed, it''s too funny, how many big winds come over, let''s not overturn the ship here." The fat man is obviously the character of the dead friend. Of course, Su Bai is the same. The second wave of explosions can happen at any time. God knows how big the coverage is. The big land is still the biggest one. As for the lives of ordinary people... What do you care about? Su Bai didn''t say anything. Although there was a moment of hesitation in the eyes, the whole person moved quickly. At this time, let''s take care of yourself. In this way, the two people continue to start to leave quickly, the speed of the two, in the eyes of ordinary people, is like a motorized motorcycle. Finally, the firefighting team is in front, the fat man is fleeting, straight past, do not look at the fire truck next to it, Su Bai is the same, this time, Su Bai really does not care to care about the lives of ordinary people, he Its not Lei Feng, and he hasnt let himself go to that point. However, when Su Bais figure passed by a fire truck, the corner of his eye caught a person, a young firefighter holding a railing standing beside the fire engine, wearing a fireproof suit, face There was still a touch of tenderness on the top, and the eyes were still full of fear and fear. He was obviously afraid of dying, but he still walked with his hands and led the team to the fire scene. This is the third time I met today! Oh shit, Really the third time! The first time was on the high-speed rail from Qinhuangdao to Tianjin. The young man took a mobile phone and watched the old version of "Love Apartment" laughing. The second time I walked freely on the street. The young people who had just returned to the team were checking the fire hydrants on the street with their comrades. the third time, This is the current situation of this situation, Su Bais heart is clear, the second explosion is about to begin. If their firefighting team continues to move forward, lets not say that it is a firefighting. It must be killed 100% directly in the fire, the horror temperature of the explosion and Power is not the fact that the fire suits on them can be eaten, and it is an unknown number to find even a few pieces of the body. Taking a deep breath, Su Bais face showed a smear of color. Moms, its impossible for me to be such a Madonna. I am sick! Su Bai closed his eyes and continued to move forward. The team of fire trucks also rubbed shoulders with Su Bai. One opened to the fire and one away from the fire. However, after less than ten seconds, Su Bai suddenly opened his eyes and his eyes were full of struggles. I dont know why, the scene of Lan Lins hysterical suicide suddenly appeared in Su Bais mind, the heart of Su Bai. At this time, it seems like a direct missed shot; "How did Laozi be so guilty at this time!" Su Bai squatted at himself. The fat man ran back and saw that Su Bai turned around and shouted, and immediately shouted: "Hey, big white, you are in the water..." In the fat man''s sight, he saw Su Bai catch up with the fire truck''s first fire truck at a very fast speed, and directly slammed the fire truck on the road, behind the road. The fire truck immediately stopped. At this time, A dazzling white light suddenly appeared, and a huge roar suddenly came. The fat man only feels that his eyes are indirectly blind. His ears are also shocked and instantly deaf. The rolling air waves directly turned the fat body of the fat man out, with a burning burning............ Chapter 403： Causality After the violent explosion, a pile of soil on the lawn suddenly moved, and then the fat man climbed out from inside. "Hey..." The spit out of the mud in the mouth, the fat man wiped his face and staggered and stood up. Now, the whole person is still dizzy. The foot is originally a green belt next to the road. Now it is basically like being plowed by the bulldozer. I can''t see much green. "Mom, this is really enough to drink a pot." After standing for a minute, the fat man''s hearing and vision were completely normal. He patted the dust on his hair and walked forward. "Big white, big white!" The fat man began to shout, according to his understanding, even if Su Bai was closer to the center of the explosion than before the explosion, but it would not kill Su Bai directly, know the strength and physical quality of Su Bai. It is a metamorphosis, and I have come over. Apart from a little uncomfortable and nothing, then Su Bai is even less likely to have any problems. Going a long distance, the fat man saw five fire trucks parked on the road. The fire body was full of dust and burnt marks. However, what makes the fat man somewhat surprised is that these fire trucks are still safely parked here, and they have not been smashed by the gas waves. This is very strange. They have just been rolled out by the whole air. How are these fire engines? Can you stay safely in the same place? Is it difficult that the fire trucks are so advanced now? Are they designed according to the standards of military armored vehicles? Suddenly, the fat man suddenly imagined what he had immediately ran over. Sure enough, although the fire truck was dirty, it was stained with a dry mud, but even the window was not broken. This is simply impossible. When the first wave exploded, all the window glass in the nearby apartment building broke down. How could this fire truck be spared? The firefighters in the fire truck are all lying in the car. There are also some firefighters who are carrying the fire truck railings and traveling with them outside the car. They are lying on the ground, but the fat guys will come out at a glance. They are only fainted by the shock, and there is no life, at most, they may be checked for some slight concussions, but their original fate should have been in the second explosion, and the corpses are hard to find. Piece. Looking at these, the fat man is getting heavier and heavier, because these people are not dead, these people are fine, definitely not the occasional and lucky goddess. "Mom, big white, are you crazy?" The fat man ran fast and rushed to the front. Finally, in front of the first fire truck, he saw Su Bai. This scene, let the fat man stunned; At this time, Su Bai, most of his body and blood almost disappeared. The whole person was lying there like a specimen, and his hands were still in an open position. In many places, the bones were exposed, and the breath of the body was very weak. The fat man hurriedly took out a medicinal herb from his pocket and crushed it on the wound of Su Bai. At this time, he did not need to take it orally. Sprinkle it directly on the wound and let it fit into the blood. It seems that the effect of the drug is very fierce. Su Bais whole person trembled and fell to the ground. The fat man licked his lips and hugged Su Bai directly. He cursed and left, because there were already sirens in the vicinity. Obviously, after the explosion, all aspects of attention and strength began to catch up quickly. To this place. .................. On the hotel bed, Su Bai licked his dry lips. "Water...water..." "I''m coming." The fat voice sounded beside him. He brought a glass of water and slowly let Su Bai go down. Su Bai, who drank water, finally recovered, awake, opened his eyes, and saw the familiar scene. He was still in the hotel. In the middle, there is still a tingling sensation. "Mom, you have been fainted for a day and night, wasting a lot of fat medicine." The fat man squatted and opened the quilt of Su Bai. He saw that the trauma of Su Bai had recovered almost. There was no horrible sight of white bones. In this respect, the fat man himself gave Su Bai a lot of medicine and had himself. The collection of flower stories is also exchanged from micro-stores. On the other hand, the most important aspect is the physical quality of Su Bais own metamorphosis, which makes him come over. "I will tell you some stories later," Su Bai said. "Its too much to say this." The fat man shook his head. He didn''t care much about the story. He just didn''t understand. "Are you short-circuited before? The explosive power of one''s own area." Do you know that the explosion intensity is a little bigger, and you are going to fly away? Yes, you are a vampire, but the vampire does not mean that you are not dead. You are far from the undead body. Mom, Su Bai, or the monk is right. When you are fine, you will stay with you less. If you stay with you, I have to live for twenty or thirty years. "Yes, my brain is shorted," Su Bai said. Seeing the attitude of Su Bai, the fat man is too lazy to say anything more. "Forget it, I booked the plane for tomorrow. You can rest for another day. The strength and internal injuries can''t be recovered, but at least you can walk. After all, it is the trick that comes out together. I am responsible for sending you back to Shanghai. Next time, even if you give me 10,000 stories, I will definitely not come out with you." Su Bai smiled, holding a hand on the bed, exerting strength, and slowly sitting on the bed. Is the investigation of the cause of the explosion clear? Su Bai asked. The fat man smiled. "No, it is said that some chemicals were stored in the warehouse violation. The accident caused the explosion. Then the mainstream media outlets began to advocate the firefighters who praised the sacrifices. It is estimated that they will be in the middle of the battle. Pupils have to write this case as the title, the title is called "Hero''s Firefighter Uncle", the domestic thing, this is not the case, first set the tone." Are there many firefighters dead? asked Su Bai. "A lot of estimates. After the first explosion, most of the nearby firefighters went directly to the fire to prepare for the fire. The firefighters you stopped were nothing. The rest, I really survived, now in the news. I said that I have lost twenty or thirty for a while, but I feel that it is far more than it. It is estimated that there will be more people over time. Every time I encounter this, it is like constipation. I can harden the lid and open it. luck." The fat man turned his head. "Oh, but I am not qualified to say anything. The unnamed hero is lying in front of me now. I regret that I didn''t take pictures at that time. I took pictures of you at that time and sent them to various media. "Captain America" ??You have seen it, you can be called "Captain of China" in the future." The fat man has a clear dissatisfaction and complaints. "I met a feeling." Su Bai looked at the fat man''s eyes and said very seriously. "I didn''t want to control it, but when I passed the fire truck, I saw a person. Fat man, Do you remember the guy who laughed at "Love Apartment" on the high-speed rail?" "That little young?" The fat man obviously remembers. "Yes, after we arrived in Tianjin, did I still go out for a walk? I saw him on the road again. Then when I exploded that night, I saw him on the fire truck again." Su Bai stopped when he said that he was waiting for the reaction of the fat man. He believed that he would not have reached the level and strength with the fate of the "all-in-one" ability and the true nature of the audience''s "social flower". Some things, it is estimated that you should have heard of it. The fat mans face showed a seriousness, and immediately said, Big white, what do you mean... cause and effect? Su Bai shook his head. "I don''t know, but you said that if it is a coincidence, it is too clever, so I was not suddenly guilty, but I felt that I saw this in three different places in the day. Three times, let him wait for the next death in the explosion, it seems a bit wrong." The fat man took out an apple, took a bite, and made a chewing sound in his mouth. "Big white, you are careful, cause and effect, this is not something anyone can touch, or, are you ready to touch?" Su Bais mind immediately revealed the hysteria of Lan Lins suicide before the suicide, Lan Lin, Yan Huihong and the audience of the level of the tower, which is a high-level audience in the strict sense, but the powerful woman, the noble woman, Still collapsed under the fear of causality, and finally committed suicide in hysteria. With this ruling, Su Bai really hesitated. "I don''t know what the cause and effect is, but I know that there are a lot of high-level audiences. In the end, they all died inexplicably on these two words." The fat man patted Su Bai''s shoulder. "You just blended the weapon of the life, strength. Just as the Great Leap Forward has improved, you still have a long way to go on the road to the down-to-earth. Really, its not necessary to be so anxious. In fact, I also intend to start to integrate the weapon of the life after returning to Shanghai this time, and I have not picked and hesitated. The fat man is obviously a big leap forward after seeing Su Bais fusion of his life weapon. He is very envious. Su Bai nodded and motioned to know. "Well, you are lying down for a while, I am going to buy food." The fat man walked out of the room. Su Bai was lying alone on the bed. He picked up the remote control and turned on the TV. It happened to be the local TV station in Tianjin. In the picture, a reporter was interviewed by the camera. The fire in the fire had been basically controlled. The search and rescue operations and the fight against hidden dangers continued. The reporter stood behind a firefighter who was working, "Comrade, we are reporters of Tianjin TV. Can you accept our interview now?" The fireman on the TV turned around, his face was black, it was fired and smoked, but it can be seen that he is very young. "Sorry, I don''t have time." The young firefighters ignored the reporters and continued to work on their own. The reporter was a little embarrassed, but he immediately responded. "People friends, this is the situation on the spot. The soldiers of our people, the fire fighters of the people are taking all the time to search and rescue the fire scene. They don''t want to eat and don''t sleep, and one mind is on the sacred great mission of saving people''s property. At the same time, the party and the state are very concerned about........." Chapter 404： Judge! On the following day, Su Bai, who was barely able to act, flew back to Shanghai with the fat man. He took a taxi from the airport and returned to the old house. After entering the house, he saw the little guy sitting on the sofa and stacking wood. Su Bai really felt one. The feeling of farming. Auspicious lying on the side of the sofa, even if Su Bai and the fat man came back, it just swept the tail gently, a look of insult. In fact, Su Bai has always been puzzled about why the auspicious is so good for the little guy. If at first, the auspicious is just because of the aura of the little guy, it is a big demon, a favorite, or because of the little guy. It was also born from a fox''s big demon belly. If the same demon family has a good impression on each other, this is understandable. But for a long time, letting such a cold auspicious has always insisted on the meticulousness of the little guys, there is no special reason, Su Bai does not believe. But auspicious does not say anything, nothing is expressed, whether it is the relationship with lychee or the relationship of blood corpse, it is not intended to say it, it seems that its cat life is very simple and pure, that is, nothing to do while looking at the picture Take care of the children. Fortunately, Su Bai is also a big temper. For auspiciousness, he has no anti-micro-duration, and there is no need to take any means. Because Su Bai is clear, he may die at any time, especially his own actions in Qinhuangdao, which is almost trampled. The rules of the terrorist broadcast, the next story mission, whether I can come back alive, I have not much confidence in my heart. If they die, monks, fat people, Gyatso will help them take care of the little ones? Handed over to others? Handed to smoked children? Handed over to Chu Zhao? Handed over to the orphanage? It seems that no one has taken care of this cat. After taking a shower, the fat man was lying on the carpet while eating popcorn while watching TV. The little guy leaned on the fat belly and watched TV with the fat man. The little guy used to have a holiday with the fat man, but the fat man also I spent a lot of time smashing the little guy many times. After all, the fat man didn''t know that the children in this story world would really be taken out by Su Bai as a son. In the bottom of my heart, the fat guy is also a bit embarrassed to this little guy. The relationship between the two people is really good now. Auspicious? asked Su Bai. "The cat went outside to go to the sun." The fat man said that he reached out and touched the little guy''s face, insidious and used to play the pig to eat the tiger, and his face appeared a touch of love. perhaps, This is people, There are no evil people in this world, and there are no perfect people. Even the murderous murderer may give an old man a seat on the bus. Without regard to his own interests and safety, everyone wants it. Be a little more comfortable. Su Bai took a sip of a glass of water on the coffee table and looked at the yard through the floor-to-ceiling windows. The auspicious squatting on a mat while watching the painting. I dont know why, when I saw the painting, Su Bais mood suddenly became a bit heavy. This painting can indeed predict the future, but in the future, it seems that there is no way to change. I have already gone to Qinhuangdao and myself. It was also considered a successful spoiler. Lin Zhous eyes were eaten by himself as a jelly bean. The lower body of Gongzihai was smashed by himself. The purpose of those people was not achieved, but it was a crazy spoil. Under the premise, the blue figure was still worn by the arrow and finally sank into the depths of the sea. Does this mean that the death of a smoker is also something that cannot be changed? In fact, it is not a good thing to predict the future, especially when you find that you are working hard, but you still have no way to change the future. People will become very negative. The future that cannot be changed has produced the style and character that you have always upheld. A confrontational conflict is also an unbearable torment. "Dabai, eat at noon?" asked the fat man. "Right, just Gyatso sent me a WeChat, saying that he will come back here and live here. There is no news on the monk''s side, and I don''t know what I am busy with. Or he is right in the story world now." "There are more people who are more active," Su Bai said. "Ha ha ha." The fat man suddenly laughed. "Da Bai, you said, all four of us live here. Later, we all died in the story world, and then the neighbors, they have several men in this house. Living, slowly, the men disappeared one by one, this house is no one to live, will this also become a suspense or a strange event? Just call, the old house is a different event, or the old house is no face male event, hehe, in the end, which one can sound more windy. "You are also boring enough." Su Bai does not intend to take care of the fat words of the gibberish, "I will take a takeaway, too lazy to cook this time." "Cheng, let''s go, I will continue to watch my TV." Su Bai took out his mobile phone and prepared to take it out. Suddenly, his brow wrinkled, his left hand immediately grabbed his chest, and the whole man fell on the floor from the sofa, very painfully soft. This sound is very loud, because Su Bai basically fell down without any block. The little guy immediately rushed to Su Bai with tears in his eyes. "Oh...hey..." The fat man immediately climbed up and came to Su Bai, watching Su Bai''s familiar painful appearance. He suddenly felt a bit dry and dry. As a veteran listener, the fat man naturally knew what this looks like. This is a terrorist broadcast to you. The task was notified, but it was generally a angina. The pain was pain, but it was not tolerable. It was just that Su Bai is now, even if the body has just been hit hard, it is not good, and it will not hurt. The DC face is whitish, This may, It means the next story world, the "malicious" of terrorist broadcasts on Su Bai. The fat man knows that there is more comfort and massage at this time and no matter what kind of panacea can''t relieve Su Bai''s pain at this time. Fortunately, although the pain of this mission notice has increased significantly, it is only a short time. Su Bais brow slowly stretched out. The whole portrait just climbed out of the water tank, and the cold sweat had already wet the whole person. Some of them struggled to get up and sat on the blanket. The little guy was kneeling on Su Bais leg and looked at Su Bai with great concern. Su Bai reached out and touched the little guy''s head. "Hey, go play, Dad is fine." The little guy didn''t listen, shook his head, and the two little hands of the meat were holding the white legs tightly. Su Bai has some helplessness. Of course, he also has a lot of emotions. He may have a relationship with others, intertwined with too many interests, and even his own relationship with his parents. Now it doesnt look like what he thought before. That''s pure, but this little guy, cares about himself, is pure and has no impurities. The fat man squatted down beside Su Bai and gestured to see Su Bai take out his mobile phone. Su Bai nodded and picked up the phone that he had just lost when he fell off the sofa. He opened WeChat, and a preview message from WeChat public account "kongbu66" has been sent. Taking a deep breath, Su Bai really has some expectations, what is the next story world, because the next story world is probably his last. Click on the message section, What appears is a picture. The main color of the picture is black, in the middle is a table, there is an identity card on the table, which reads the words of the presiding judge. At the same time, here is a close-up, but it can be seen from other positions in the figure. In the picture, there are 12 identical tables, which means that there are a total of 12 presiding judges. In this circle table, there is a gallows, three people standing there on the gallows, three people are covered with heads, can''t see the truth, but they just need to take a small step forward, the neck will Leaned by the rope, then the board below will fall and the three will be hanged. The picture of the whole picture is black, and at the same time, looking at this picture, it can already give people a great psychological pressure. Below this picture, there are three words: "Judgment Day" The fat man looked at the news, and some helplessly said, "The number of listeners who did not participate in the story world, the date and time of not entering the story world, plus the more intense task notification pain than before, this terrorist broadcast, really It is very unfriendly." "If it is friendly, then it is really a ghost." Su Bai''s tone is still dull, the wind and the waves are much more, this calm power is naturally not missing. Then, Su Bai pointed his finger at the three masked people standing on the gallows. "Fat, there should be one in these three people." The fat man nodded. "I am really out of the blue, but I am really curious. Who is the other two? Is it this coincidence? The terrorist broadcast is just about to punish three people, so the three of you specially designed this story world. ? Does the 12 trial tables outside this mean that there will be 12 listeners who are responsible for your trial? "It is possible that in the next world of stories, I am a prey, and the 12 listeners are hunters." Su Bais mouth showed a mocking smile. "To be honest, fat man, I really look forward to talking to two other people." Its really rare to meet and listen to the audience who have the courage to trample on the rules of terrorist broadcasting." Fat man sees Su Bai''s mood is not bad, deliberately snarled, "Someone puts less gold on their faces, but the phoenix is ??a derogatory term. In the terrorist broadcast, you are the one-pot porridge mouse, and still three." Su Bai put his mobile phone on the sofa. "Look, who is the hunter in the end, who is the prey, maybe it is." Chapter 405： That ecstasy breath At night, Su Bai poured himself a glass of orange juice and sat alone on the wicker chair in the yard; The courtyard of the old house is actually not big, but at least it is much larger than the balcony in the apartment in the urban area. After all, it is a building built by the family. It is a lot more spacious. Lying here, you can also see the stars. . Putting the phone on one side, Su Bai put his hands under his head and looked at the sky above him. The whole person seemed very quiet. The little guy has slept, with good luck, and the fat man has rested. However, Su Bai couldnt sleep, not because he was worried about the world of the story that he didnt know when he would come. On the contrary, after the suppression of the first task notification, Su Bais innermost feelings emerged with a look of hope. I look forward to it, the next story world, what means will terrorist broadcasts use to judge myself? Yes, Qin Yang had suggested that the fat man should go to guide and guide Su Bai. As a result, the fat man did not find any opportunity to open his mouth. Because he did not see what Su Bai needed to open and guide, Su Bai was calmer than himself, as if he was a fat man. To be punished instead of his white. In fact, in Su Bais heart, the more dangerous the story world, the more the story world of the nine deaths, the more exciting it is, the more fun it is, the more it is worth to concentrate on it. It''s like playing a game, but there is only one game currency, which means you can only play once, and if you lose, you can''t keep your life, but it''s because of this, even if it''s a simple one. Tetris can also make people feel extra nervous and exciting. This, Is the feeling of the game, This, It is the pursuit and desire of Su Bai; Just as I used to kill people every time in the killing club, they all have the stimulating feeling of gambling their own future and destiny, because once the incident is revealed, it will mean that four young people with profound backgrounds will encounter one. The field "destroyed" the crisis; This is not a barefoot, not afraid of wearing shoes, nor is it an ordinary person''s cynical revenge society. It is precisely because they have the background and status that most people envy in society, so take these pressures to do illegal murder. It is more likely to bring an excitable degree that is difficult to describe. On the winter night, I was less angry than the summer, and I was a little more solemn. Su Bai looked at the stars for two hours. When I felt a little tired, I turned my head and closed my eyes. It''s time to rest. "boom!" It seems that I just closed my eyes and just barely entered sleep. I immediately turned around and the whole white person fell down. Fortunately, whether it was sleeping or eating, Su Bais reflection instinct was still there. Ground, pat on the palm, the whole person stood up straight. "Its half a day before the announcement of the mission is notified to enter the world of the story." Su Bai licked his lips. This kind of sign can already be seen. In this story world, the meaning of "punishment" of terrorist broadcasting is really heavy and heavy. Fortunately, Su Bai will not be directly horrified like the **** body. The broadcaster does not say that the world of the story is crushed and died. After all, with the **** corpse slaughtering the entire feat of the audience in Shaanxi, Su Bai is not enough. Here, it is also the night, but the surrounding environment is no longer in the backyard of the old family, but a piece of virgin forest. Towering trees, hot and humid air, creeping snake worms from time to time, in short, this environment is very uncomfortable. Without a task prompt, without any annotations, you will be left alone here. Su Bai looked up and looked at his head. Sure enough, the problem was here, overhead, and the moon was not seen in the moon. The whole sky was covered with a black cloth. A blue-green snake slowly slipped from the leaves, and pointed to the white neck of Su Bai. Who knows that Su Bai directly reached out and grabbed the snake that dared to "fall down the stone". A light glimpse, a snake scorpion with a salty smell was smashed out. Sending the snake gallbladder into your mouth is a bit bitter, but the **** smell left in the teeth makes the excitement of Su Bai more and more intense. The hand with the blood of the snake was rubbed on the trunk, and Su Bai smiled. "Million, don''t let me down." The voice just fell, Su Bai violently turned, a spur was already in front of Su Bai, and poked the face of Su Bai. Su Bai raised his left hand and a Hellfire shotgun appeared in his hand. At this time, it was too late to shoot, but directly blocked the gun body. "boom!" The impact of the soldiers and irons seemed very harsh, and the shape of the Su Bai did not retreat. The whole person took the initiative to pounce on the front like a cheetah. The other side did not make a single attack, and did not even retreat. It was also the same as Su Bais initiative to attack again. However, when the two figures touched each other, Su Bai turned into a blood fog, directly penetrated the past, and the other party turned out to be almost the same, the body turned into a shadow. After a short period of breathing, the blood mist instantly condenses the shape of Su Bai, turns around, doubles his hand and pulls the trigger. Everything, in one go; The shadow of the other side dissipated at a rapid speed, and the figure was also revealed. At the same time, the bow and the arrow, and an arrow with an ink-green and smooth surface came out. "boom!" The violent explosion sounded, and the surrounding ground was blown up by a big hole. Some of the nearby numbers were uprooted. Su Bai, who was in the center of the explosion, and the opposite person resisted the counter-attack of blood and blood, and voluntarily rushed to the other side. . It is only the two face-to-face interactions. Both sides clearly know that the other party, like themselves, is a model of battles. The combat instinct of the two people and the art of fighting have reached a state of integration into instinct. The two people who were close again did not go to the archery and pull the trigger again, because both sides knew that it was difficult to kill the opponent in this way during the melee and they would actively expose the gap to the opposite side to capture. Su Baizhous next line of blood was densely popped out. At the moment of closeness, the power of the whole person and Su Bai were once again raised to a level, and even the surrounding air seemed to stagnate. The ability of the blood line is equivalent to a secret method that stimulates the body''s potential with extremely low side effects. It can increase the strength and speed of Su Bai in a very short time, especially in the hand-to-hand combat, a sudden explosive force can often determine the whole The trend of the match. However, what surprised Su Bai was that the other party did not intend to harden himself any more. The other''s body suddenly became very soft, and it climbed into Su Bai''s body like a snake without bones. This moment, Su Bai also smelled a fragrance. This is tantamount to letting the sturdy Su Bai hit a punch on the cotton. A group of black shadows ran around in his own body. If it wasnt before the other party used the bow and the rifle, Su Bai almost thought he had encountered this. The local demon in the story world. Su Bais subconscious desire to break free and let the enemy hang on himself is definitely not a very pleasant thing. However, the other side suddenly made a force at this time. Su Bais neck and other joints were hit hard at the same time. Su Bai made a sigh, and the whole person immediately slammed down. Then, the others body began to tighten, as if The ropes began to hold Su Bais death, and even breathing, it became very difficult. Is this judo? Windbreaker! The heart was free to move, the windbreaker immediately appeared on Su Bai''s body, helping Su Bai directly remove a small amount of external force, Su Bai took the opportunity to stand up again, did not give the other party the opportunity to directly lock himself, at the same time, the whole person switched to the zombie In the state, the whole body has become extremely stiff. When the speed is lost, there is no weakness in the joint point of the normal person. The other party did not seem to have expected that Su Bai had so many means to break the game. It seemed a bit confusing, but the other party was also a decisive person. If he couldnt strike, he would immediately prepare to retreat from the war and wait for the next chance to meet. Its just that Su Bai is not that. Kind of people who like to put the tiger back to the mountain. The surrounding trees and grasses were hung with frost, and the temperature suddenly dropped. This is the burst of cold poison on Su Bai. The purpose is not to kill, but to delay the speed of the opposite, then Su Bais hands are going out and will just The black shadow that has been detached from himself is hugged, and then the whole person squats down. "boom!" A loud bang came out, Su Bai and the other two people directly on the ground pulled out a humanoid pit with a depth of about five meters, but the other''s body began to get hotter and hotter, and the hot to Su Bai felt a little scared. As if to blew himself. Su Bai immediately let go, the whole person jumped on the ground. In an instant, the ground under the foot of Su Bai began to melt. Su Bai saw that the original group of black shadows turned into an aperture at this time, directly shrouded, this hot The temperature is like a phoenix that is angry. The other party is also not planning to put the tiger back to the mountain. The two people started to stamp each other directly on the forehead. Su Bai''s gaze condensed, and behind him there was a phantom that was tied to the cross. The cold and strange breath was uploaded from Su Bai, and then the two squatted together again. "Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!.................." Around, the lights are on, On the outskirts of the virgin forest, there was a circular glass window. After the glass window, there were 12 trial tables arranged in turn. At the back of each trial table, there was a person standing. They all seemed to be looking at it very nicely. . At this time, Su Bai and the man both closed their hands. On the ground, Su Bais arms are still next to each others waist, his legs are sandwiched across the opposite neck, and the opposite is the same routine. Both of them use their own bodies to hold each others death. However, only at this time, Su Bai saw the true face of the opposite, turned out to be a woman. The position of the face at this time is facing the most intimate part of the woman''s legs. Similarly, the position of the woman''s face is also the position of the third leg between the legs of Su Bai. "call" Su Bai breathed a sigh of relief, Wet, Hot, With a bit of salty smell like a snake gall... Chapter 406： a bubble Su Bai let go with the woman, and the two stood up together. The woman was wearing a skirt. It should look like the style of the pajamas. Since he is here with himself, it means that she is the same as herself. One of the three men who were blindfolded on the head. The hunters are standing there watching, between the prey, there is no need to kill each other first, leaving some strength to resist the hunter, even if it is torn off a piece of meat on the hunter, it is good. However, it is quite surprising that the calculation of the pen is even if it is the audience. Is it true that the thorns and bows and arrows are also brought to the body when sleeping? Su Bais Hellfire shotgun is a life weapon, and this woman, the army thorn and the bow and arrow must have one weapon that is not a life, or even two. The woman spit out a sigh of relief. In the encounter with Su Bai, she did not fall into the wind. It was enough to show her strength. At this time, her face was calm and there was no fear of prey. She glanced at Su Bai, with a hint of scrutiny in her gaze. "Su Bai." Su Bai said his name; At this time, let''s not say that the group is warming up, but at least the relationship is straightened out, so that it is the most sensible way to get rid of the knife behind each other. Su Bai is interested in enjoying the game, but it is not a matter of Su Bai. I want to find death. "Ni Wei." The other party also said his name. This is a manifestation of the exchange of attitudes between the two sides, and it can be regarded as a tacit agreement. "It seems that this is a closed space similar to the ''hunger game'', a giant building with a switchable closed roof on the top of the building similar to the background nest, surrounded by auditorium. Su Bai looked around, at this time, his famous words appeared in his mind. You see the scenery on the bridge and the people watching the scenery are upstairs. As a judge, Su Bai does not know that those people are watching through the glass. What kind of mentality is when you wait for yourself, but if you look at their physical movements, you can speculate on their eagerness to try. Obviously, for them, it should be a generous reward. Terrorist broadcasts are good at creating this kind of atmosphere. It also has unique preferences. Seeing the mutual killing between the audience seems to be one of its best, because sometimes the terrorist broadcasts can be used to provoke distractions. "We, there is still one person." Ni Kuang did not pursue Su Bai''s deliberate intention to be frivolous. On the one hand, everyone is actually quite open. On the other hand, at this time, it is very mentally handicapped. Things. Su Bai shrugged. "You are the first prisoner I have ever seen." Just when the voice of the two people just fell, There was a stream of light in the air. Then, a harsh sound of screaming came, A figure, with a knife, fell from a height, and the blade slammed on the ring glass. The judges behind the glass have stepped back and it seems to be a shock. However, the glass still does not move, this knife does carry a very powerful momentum and is also wrapped in terrible power, but there is still no way to use this glass. "No use of work." Ni Kuang''s mouth reveals a mockery, she feels that since the terrorist broadcast has arranged this scene, put three of them in, how can you let the glass directly rushed out? This is not at all consistent with the aesthetics of terrorist broadcasting. Su Bai glanced at Ni Kuang. "Just just looking at you below, I found out that your chest is quite big." Ni Kuangs eyes narrowed slightly. Of course, she knew what the meaning of Su Bais words was. She said that she had no brains. "This knife is obviously not to try to open this layer of glass, but to test the strength of the judges behind the glass. Most of them are scared to retreat. What does this mean? It means their strength, but in fact, Err, in front of that knife, they have no confidence, this news, this achievement is already very obvious. "If the so-called judges don''t even count on a senior audience, how do they perform the trial against us? Is it a vote? Who has more votes and who is dead?" Su Bai shook his head. "It''s stupid." The spurs in the hands of Ni Kuang lifted up and squatted in the neck position of Su Bais Su Bai. Su Bais movement did not move and stood in the same place, as if he had approved Ni Ni, he would not really kill himself, but Su This attitude of white is even more exciting to Ni Kuang. "Don''t think that I don''t dare to kill you. Don''t think that I will really take care of the whole situation from beginning to end." Ni Zhen threatened, "I hate people talking to me in this tone. I hate them from small to big." "Ha ha." Su Bai smiled, Then, "You must have learned badly from small to big. We are three people, let the 12 people sit behind the table and vote slowly to decide that we are born and died. Is this boring routine, will the broadcast use?" As for what mode the broadcast will use to carry out the trial of the two sides'' unequal strengths, I don''t know, but it should be quite interesting. Here is the story world. Every bad taste of broadcasting can be easily changed here. reality. Also, the last point, you can take the spurs out of my neck within ten seconds, or I swear, even if I completely lost my life in this world of stories, I will kill you at all costs. Even if it is a threat, Su Bai''s tone is still very calm. joke, Regardless of the overall situation, Self-willed, table, Damn, is this the signature style of Laozi? I dare to take this to threaten Laozi. Believe it or not, I really dont care about the mutual harm with you. The so-called sorrowful sorrow is not afraid of life. Among the entire audience circle, Su Bai can be said to be the most unique one. Even the monk and the fat man are all very good at Su Bais headache, because Su Bais words It is not a threat at all. He is doing himself, doing what he likes best, and doing what he feels right. Ni Kuangs hand suddenly trembled and silently took the armys thorns back. I dont know why, Ni Kuang, who was planning to threaten Su Bai, actually found himself being threatened by Su Bai because she could feel it. The other party seems to really say it and can do it. In the jungle in front, the guy who just went to the knife and glass came over. The guy was more thorough. Nie was wearing only pajamas, and this guy didnt even have a pair of underwear. The whole body was naked, and the bodybuilding muscles were completely presented. It is similar to the people who are like Mount Tai. However, on the back of the man, carrying a very simple knife. In Su Bais cognition, the last listener who used his knife to remember him was Gyatso, a very ordinary hatchet that seemed to have endless power in Gyatsos hands. Perhaps this also means that the two people have a high level of understanding of the knife. It is not very concerned about the appearance of weapons. "Oh, sorry, I am used to luo to sleep." Even if there is a woman here, he is not unnatural. Then, the man''s gaze focused on Su Bai''s body and smiled: "Buddy, you will not be ready to send after receiving the notification of the task. Is it so nervous?" The other party is looking at Su Bais wearing a new windbreaker with no pleats. So I dont know that this windbreaker is actually a protective body for Su Bai. "A little nervous," Su Bai said. "Don''t be afraid, there is a brother." The man patted his chest. "You must have died in front of me; Yes, my name is Xu Dong, what about you? Since it is a grasshopper on a rope, it is always necessary to stringe each other. "Ni Wei." "Su Bai." "Okay, it is estimated that the time is almost the same now. It is not long before the opening of the show. There is no living person in this forest, but there are a lot of snake worms. I am going to get some wild game. Lets go through the whole night, feel like wait. We have eaten well, and its almost about to start." Xu Dong is about 30 years old, giving people a very hearty feeling, but he can think of the first person who tried to test the reaction of the judges in the first place. How can the mind be superficial? However, this is called Ni Kuang''s woman, so that Su Bai thinks that it may be really a kind of wonderful, and the type is not very smart, but from the situation of the two of them, the woman is at least in terms of strength. It is not simple either. Besides, they are all people who have been sent to this place after breaking the rules of terrorist broadcasting. Which one might be good? "I''m not hungry." Ni Kuang sat kneeling, the army thorns closed, the bow and arrow on the knees, began to adjust the atmosphere, her combat style is not the kind of fierce type, with Su Bai before the hard hit several rounds, blood until now No recovery. Su Bai leaned his back against a big tree and shook his head. "I am not hungry, brother, you will prepare your own one." "It''s really damaging the atmosphere." Xu Dong looked at the two men with some helplessness. "Well, Laozi puts the urine in the first place and waits for the game." Then, Xu Dong squinted at the glass on the side, his own faucet held by his hands, dialed the skin, coughed and began to release water. The sound of water is screaming, Very intense and very ups and downs, "Su Bai is, brother, know if I am in the middle school language test paper, how to interpret it?" Xu Dong''s water is very full, and even intentionally shake his tap. "You said, I listen." Su Bai supported him. Xu Dong laughed happily. Apparently, Su Bai was very satisfied with the fact that he would pick up his own words. "This urinary urination reflects the contempt and fearlessness of our oppressed and exploited audience in the face of powerful imperialist radio. Urine has the courage to belong to our audience, Urine out of the glorious future of our audience, There is a new chapter in the urine! Chapter 407： Can I change? Xu Dong was urinating, as if he was doing something big and earth-breaking at this time, and he was still screaming at Xiaoqu, so he was so good. He looked like this, so that Su Bai did not consciously think of the fat man, nor did he know if Xu Dong and the fat man Know, but the character of the two people is quite similar, but with Su Bai''s understanding of the fat man, it is estimated that the fat man is not likely to make such a move in the face of others. Ni Kuang does not ask, even if she is a woman, the audience is more dirty and sloppy than this, and this kind of thing is really not worth mentioning. Su Bai continued to lean on the big tree, his eyes were somewhat free. In a flash, Su Bai brows, and he saw the ground in front of him. Suddenly it stretched. Sure enough, its coming, its coming! Just like a fire is burning in front of you, the front line of sight is twisted, the sense of distance begins to be missing, and the sense of space is beginning to be out of balance. What your eyes see is not necessarily true. Space folding! Su Bai is no stranger to this nature. Deep sea caves also have such things, but the structure in the deep sea obviously looks more advanced. The space under the eyes is folded and can be distinguished by the naked eye. It seems to be somewhat direct and deliberate. But when I think of this is the world of stories, I think that the three of them are now "wearing the body of sin." The terrorist broadcast is so simple and rude to the three of them. In fact, it is also a matter of course. The construction of this story world itself is Used to gun the three of them. For a time, in the individual unit, the surrounding space suddenly began to be distorted and misplaced. Xu Dong also realized that things have started to happen at this time, but men, especially when releasing water, can stop and stop? And Xu Dong is also the old rivers and lakes, listening to the six roads under the eyes, I feel that there is still a buffer time, at least let yourself put this urinary comfortably finished should not be a problem. Whoever thought, Xu Dong was directly misplaced in the space one meter away, and the urine that had been urinating down suddenly fell from the top of his head. "Oh... your grandmother" Xu Dong snorted and his body flashed quickly. He thought he could avoid his own urine. When he thought of the whole person, the water pipe under him would naturally move and the urine would change at the same time. The direction was still dripping onto his head. The whole scene, people do not feel that some can not help but can not help. Xu Dong looked back and looked at Su Bai and Ni Kuang who were farther away from their distance. Seeing that both of them were looking at themselves with a smile, it was obvious that they had just been caught in their eyes. Fortunately, Xu Dongs character and skin thickness are really a fight with the fat man. "This is called a boy''s urine body!" Ni Kuang no longer laughs, because the distance between the three people is directly pulled out by this space fold for nearly a kilometer, which is equivalent to separate the three people in a hard way, setting up three platforms that do not interfere with each other. The stage is set up, and the three main characters are also available to everyone. Next, its time to sing. The bow and arrow were in the hand, and a strand of hair fell on the corner of the mouth. Ni Zhens whole person gathered and gasped, and the arrow in his hand was ready to shoot. Until now, Su Bai still didnt see it. Ni Haos life weapon was in the end. What is it, if this woman is hiding her own weapon when she is just playing with herself, it can only show that this woman is not as dull as she had shown before. The person who knows the Tibetan card is the one with the greatest ambition and the deepest mind, because she wants to win, she wants to be the final winner. Su Bai''s hands were inserted in the windbreaker pockets, and he looked unhurried. His eyes were slowly closed, but the whole person was like a tight rubber band, ready to react. However, Su Bais Deep down, it is not as calm as he seems, layout and paving has been very ambitious, Su Bai really hopes the next play, but don''t let yourself down. About half a minute later, in front of three people, there was a door. The door was black, and the border and the inside were black. Ni Kuang immediately shot without hesitation, and the arrow penetrated the door and shot it. The door is not damaged at all. "Is it unilateral?" Su Bai thought about it in his heart. The door cannot be destroyed and cannot be used. To be exact, it cannot be used by others. At this moment, there was a figure in the door. To be exact, there were three figures in the three doors. In the door of Xu Dong, there was a woman. What came out of Nis door was a The old man, Su Bai, is a young man who is about 18 or 9 years old. The clothes of these three people are all modern. Obviously, they will not be the indigenous people in the world of this story. Looking around the glass walls, the twelve trial tables are still in place, but they are still moving, but the figures behind the glass are There are only 9 left, and these three appear in front of Su Bai, Ni Kuang and Xu Dong. They should be three judges. The young man in front of Su Bai, when he walked out of the door and stood in front of Su Bai, did not dare to look directly at Su Bais gaze. Su Bais knowledge was almost unscrupulously explored on the other side, and the results of the investigation were observed with him. The feeling of coming out is basically the same. This is a very weak audience. A guy who even faces up to his own courage to do it, is he to be his own judge? Still have to kill yourself? Still appearing in front of yourself so suddenly? At this moment, Su Bai felt that it was ridiculous. What exactly is terrorist broadcasting going to do? Ni Kuang''s temper is the most direct, and her patience seems to be lacking. The previous arrow is the door in front of the temptation. This time, the arrow is directed at the person in front of him. The old man panicked and subconsciously retreated, but how could his speed be faster than the arrow? Only the next moment, the breath of the old man suddenly increased sharply. The old man was wearing a blue dragon charm jade, which is not a legal device. At best, it is a long time to warm up. It can be played a little bit on the body. The role of rejuvenation, but at this time, this jade is directly promoted into a very good instrument, and began the automatic guardian! A Qinglong totem appeared in front of the old man, and Ni Haos arrow burst directly when he touched the totem, turning it into a dust. Ni Kuangs eyes glanced, and she looked at the sky. Is this your way of trial? Send some garbage, then you take the initiative to give these garbage the strength, even the things on the garbage can be directly promoted into a device, let us, die in the hands of these garbage? This is punishment, but also humiliation. It is also a demonstration from terrorist broadcasts. Your reinforcements come from micro-store exchanges. In fact, more specifically, they are all from broadcasting. Broadcasting is to complete their own abilities. Presented and let your powers appear in front of everyone. Pointing stone into gold, referring to the deer as a horse, is actually not enough to describe the scene that just happened. Ni Kuang is the first to do it, and Su Bai and Xu Dong are completely paying attention to the situation of Ni Kuang. Sometimes, there is such an impulsive woman in his team, which is quite good, at least he can take the initiative. Exploring the road. The woman in front of Xu Dong is very ordinary and looks very ordinary. When she appears here, she is also very restrained. Her eyes are constantly struggling. Obviously, she is also hesitant. "Mo pan, my brother, I am a friend of women of all ages. I don''t kill you, you don''t hit me, we just sit here quietly, how about the good play in the two places over there?" When Xu Dong spoke, a magic sound that could not be observed by the naked eye was released. This is to give this woman a magic sound to hypnotize her. However, the woman suddenly looked at her head in pain. Xu Dongs whole person was also shaking with her hand. She reached out and touched her nose, and the nosebleeds flowed out. Just now, just as his magic sound is about to infiltrate into the other''s sea of ??knowledge, the spiritual level and the soul level of the other side have suddenly been raised many times, and even become no less than Xu Dong himself. Xu Dong even before Ni Kuangs A scene has been psychologically prepared, but still ate a boring loss, and I met the sea to encounter a counterattack, nosebleeds, and my own knowledge of the sea is a shock, it is very uncomfortable. Su Bai still put his hands in the windbreaker pocket. He looked at the young man in front of him calmly. It seems that the other two changes have given the man a confidence. He subconsciously began to swell his strength. The skin turned dark red at this moment, and the breath of the whole person suddenly became gloomy. This is Rakshasa! Even in the Eastern Circle, there are very few people who choose this kind of reinforcement. Su Bai does not know much about Rizal reinforcement, but it seems that the other side should have a strong accomplishment in terms of physical strength and spell use. , is a kind of enhanced attribute of the magic Wu double repair class. However, after the young man just showed the state of Rakshasa, a silver unicorn suddenly appeared on his forehead, and a pale gold rune appeared on his body. A ring appeared on his left hand, right hand. There was a dark silver harpoon, and the breath of the whole person was almost ten times higher in an instant. "Ha ha" Su Bai actually laughed, Without such eccentricity, Its like a newcomer, the system actually gave him all the attributes, and he also put on a set of costumes. How is this still played? The old man in front of Ni Kuang began to radiate a dirty and evil atmosphere. His body began to become rigid, his skin turned blue and green, and two fangs appeared on both sides of his mouth. See this scene, Su Bai shouted directly at Ni Kuang: "Hey, can we change?" Chapter 408： Chrysanthemum It is impossible to change it. The terrorist broadcast is good at cat and mouse games. It is about the fun of the story. I like to follow a step by step. Step by step, we must arrange this story world. Everything is good, in the most likely way. Similarly, whether it is Su Bai or Ni Kuang or Xu Dong, they are also familiar with this rhythm. Those who can trample on the rules of terror broadcasting and be punished actually mean that they themselves have already broadcast on terror. The rules are very familiar. There is a saying that the companion is like a tiger, the tiger is not easy to touch, but the tiger''s temperament, after a long time, there are some in my heart. Su Bai clearly, in front of his eyes, this is equal to the radio-enhanced equipment to enhance the strength of the equipment, is the first dish of terror broadcast carefully cooked, is an appetizing cold dish. How is the taste of the first dish, is it too hard, basically can touch the following trend. Of course, one thing is certain. These judges can only improve their strength and possess these equipments in this environment. They leave the world of this story, no, even just leave this. The environment, after they appear outside the glass, the strength and equipment will disappear directly. The way terrorist broadcasts train the audience is similar to raising oysters, not livestock. It is capable of mass-produced the strong players, but this does not seem to be its purpose. In other words, even terrorist broadcasts cannot do this kind of thing. The **** corpse has already made Su Bai aware, and the terrorist broadcast is not a omnipotent in the true sense. Although it seems to be omnipotent in front of you, it can only be because you are too weak, in the blood corpse. At the level of the level, the terrorist broadcast clearly produced "sluggish" and "sluggish" performances that could not appear on it. After feeling the strength and the equipment he was holding, the Rakshamans confidence increased greatly. He stared at Su Bai with a sinister look and a smile on his lips. Su Bai also smiled. He knew what the other person was thinking about now, and he could understand the current mood of the other party. Suddenly, the strength increased sharply. Suddenly, holding the fine instruments in his hand would mean that a poor and broken family suddenly fell on. Billion dollars, like "Fan Jinzhong", the whole person is still a little bit ignorant. Strong strength, powerful implements, but no matching mood, this is a deformed product, a reminder of production, because the real seniors, such as Su Bai, such as fat people, everyone''s strength, are one I took a bit of what I had earned with my brain, instead of falling out of the sky with a stuffing cake. This is a senior who stepped out one step at a time. difference, In fact, it is really big and big. Luosha male slightly over the head, the kind of evil charm still hangs on his face, he raised the harpoon in his hand, the harpoon exudes a brilliant light, and also faintly sees the power of thunder and lightning, majestic The pressure of the whole person was revealed, and the momentum of the whole person was echoed by the superior instrument, almost like the Yellow River that decided to levy the dyke, and it was about to spew out. On the other side of Su Bai, his hands are still in his windbreaker pocket, and his face is still calm. After Nie Hao shot the arrow, he closed the bow and arrow and put it on his shoulder. What kind of road is this woman, Su Bai is not clear, although the two have had a short fight before, they also played Anxious and not winning, but this woman obviously has a great hidden, of course, Su Bai did not have a card to do it, it is not Su Bai deliberately thinking about Tibetan mastiff, but Su Bai because of his special reasons, the card is a bit more, Its hard to fight out in a short time... Xu Dong wiped his nose with his back. He wanted to wipe it with a paper towel or at least a piece of cloth, but he was the story world that entered the body naked. It would be strange to blame him for getting used to luo sleeping. Of course, it can also be explained from the side that he is really wide-hearted and fat, knowing that his next story world will be punished and targeted by terrorist broadcasts, but he can still sleep well with his sly luo, except for the life weapon that is integrated in the body. Knife, the rest did not even bring anything. Three people, unconsciously, gaze at each other, Xu Dong gently waved his hand while wiping his nosebleeds. Ni Xiao slightly raised his forehead, and Su Bai shook his head gently. The three people, unconsciously, showed their disdain with a small movement. Not disdain between each other, but disdain for their own enemies in front of themselves. next moment, Its just getting started! The first thing that really started was not Ni-Yu, nor Xu Dong, but Su Bais side. Moreover, this Raksha man took the lead. It seems that because of the rapid improvement of his strength, he was so eager to think. It is necessary to confirm the strength of practicing your own through a battle. I saw a scream in the throat of the Raksha man, the whole figure disappeared directly, and Rakshasa had no trace of it, and there was a unique advantage in the body. In the next blink, the Rakshasa''s harpoon appeared directly on the head of Su Bai. Su Bai and even his hands are still firmly placed in the windbreaker pocket. In fact, just now, Su Bai had already left his feet a few centimeters away from the ground under the support of the windbreaker power, in which a sharp and sharp harpoon When it fell, Su Bai''s figure directly receded. The harpoon was inserted in an empty space, and even the side of Su Bai did not touch it. The power of the lightning attached to the harpoon was indeed rubbed on Su Bai, but the windbreaker perfectly offset most of the damage. Just then, Su Bai stretched out his legs. One foot, Very casually smashed out. "boom!" It seems to be an understatement. In fact, it contains the absolute physical strength of Su Bai. It must be known that since the debut, Su Bai has basically been close to the body to eat, and has just integrated the weapon of the life, even if it is the army of wrestling and strengthening the line. In the face of Su Bai, the hard-hitting part of the body is crushed. What''s more, what is said to be good at this time is that the Mu Wu double-faced all-inclusively said that it is a miscellaneous and incomprehensible Rakshasa intruder? Luo Xia was just an offensive against Su Bai from the top down. The harpoon was inserted in an empty space. His whole person naturally fell from the top down. His chest position is equivalent to taking the initiative to send to Su Bai. same. Luo Quan male was thrown out by this foot directly, and fell heavily on the ground, immediately spit out a blood, his eyes also showed a stunned color, he really did not expect that he felt the body The power of the fascinating power of the instrument in his hand, but the other party is still just an understatement, they directly smashed themselves out. In this regard, Su Bai did not agree, even if the terrorist broadcast to the Raksha men improved their strength, even, the absolute strength of the Rakshaman at this time plus the instrument has been infinitely close to the level of Su Bai, but the real showdown is not two listeners Let''s compare each other and strengthen the list. Wow, you have this level of reinforcement higher than me. I deduct 10 drops of blood. Wow, your instrument is stronger than me. I deduct 10 drops of blood. Wow, your blood is higher than my level. I deduct 10 drops of blood. This is not a turn-based game in which you cut me a knife and stab you a sword, but the strength of both sides, the understanding of strength, the use of strength, the experience of combat, the nature of mind, and so on, combined with certain uncertain factors of luck. In order to decide the outcome. Su Bais heart couldnt help but laugh a little. This silly fork seems to have really not experienced the battle test. If you attack yourself, you will attack yourself. Its also so obvious that its released. Its like a beautiful girl holding a lantern in the night. Stripped the clothes and took a large stack of ***** into the refugee camp in Germany now. simply, The mentally handicapped is terrible. Forget it, still press the fast forward button. Su Bais hands were finally taken out of his pocket, and one leg slammed on the ground. The whole person shot directly into the Rakshao man like a shell. Luosha male stood up in disappointment, and the harpoon in his hand flashed thunder and silver snakes, while a black flame from **** seemed to rise from him. However, Su Bai did not care about it, when the harpoon stabbed himself, Su Bais right hand directly grabbed the harpoon, and when his left hand probed the neck of Luochao, he was clamped by the left hand of Rakshasa. . The power of thunder and the black flame instantly spread to Su Bai, which brought great pain and injury to Su Bai, but Su Bailian did not wrinkle his brows. At the same time, his zombies and cold poisons suddenly disappeared. He sent out and slammed into the Raksha man, and the face of Raksha Man immediately showed pain and dismay. The pain actually suffered by the two sides is almost similar, but the breath of Su Bai is not disordered at all, and the complexion has not changed in the slightest. The Raksha man sees this situation, and the pressure in his heart is even greater, and there is even a kind of despair. The feeling, in the competition of momentum, he was completely crushed by Su Bai. And this cold and bitter cold poison and almost the zombie suffocating in the depths of his soul, after suffering for ten seconds, the Raksha man finally can no longer be manpower, he began to subconsciously retreat, actively retreat, want Get rid of this pain. Meet in the narrow road, the brave wins! At the critical moment of the stalemate between the two sides, which side can''t hold back, which side is completely defeated, and Su Bai, who has rich combat experience, will miss the opportunity to beat the dog? When the Luochao man retreated, Su Bai approached the trend, and the right hand skin opened the fleshy bones almost exposed, but it was so hard to grab the harpoon from the Raksha mans hand. Luosha male''s heart is not good. He is just preparing to take a break and plan to grab his own implement. He must know that there is a arbitrarily present opponent in front of him. Without a device, how can he fight? However, Su Bai turned into a blood fog in this moment, wearing it directly from the Raksha man, appearing behind the Rakshasa man, Immediately afterwards, I didnt look at the ground and directly reversed my wrist. The harpoon shakes out a dazzling golden color and directly breaks into the ** position under the back of the Raksha man, and Su Bai takes it with me. The half of the harpoon thorns almost completely smashed in from that position, and the tip was pierced from the bottom of the Rakshasa man''s belly. Chapter 409： Cheers The **** harpoon, back with a blushing blush, gives a feeling of a tight back door; This is not Su Bais intentionality. Its really just a coincidence. Its just obvious that Xu Dong and Ni Kuang, who are also concerned about the situation there, will not believe it. They only think that this is from Su Bais own. The special taste. After all, there are not many good people in the audience. Any quirks that are unimaginable and unacceptable to ordinary people are just normal things in the eyes of the audience. After all, life and death experience, one after another. After nine deaths, under the pressure of terrorist broadcasts, normal people will become abnormal. Over there, Ni Kuang and Xu Dong also completely fight, feeling that it is similar to Su Bai, just because Su Bai is the first to start and the first to end, Raksha is almost completely crushed under two rounds. The result of the death was greatly irritating to the other two battlefields. They did not dare to take the initiative. They just resisted conservatively. This forced Ni Kuang and Xu Dong to spend more time to resolve the battle. After all, they also want to kill their opponents at the least cost. Su Bai turned his head and looked at the Raksha Man who was crucified on the ground. Su Shi suddenly had an illusion. Who is the judge? Although according to the temper of the terrorist broadcast, it likes to slowly follow the rhythm step by step, but this first dish is too much water. Then, when Su Bai explored the body of the body according to his own habits, the body suddenly shattered, and the body directly turned into dust, and the remaining implements of the harpoon and the ring were also at this time. They were turned into direct annihilation of fly ash. Almost in an instant, there was a pile of lime in front of Su Bai, and nothing of value was there. Although Su Bai knows that it is difficult to bring out the world of the story, whether it is the harpoon or the ring of the Raksha man, but it is still a little lucky. I hope that it can be used temporarily in this glass-enclosed environment. Use, now it seems that the terrorist broadcast is really an opportunity not to give yourself and others a little cheap. Putting his hands back in the pocket of the windbreaker, Su Bai licked his lips. To be honest, Su Bai has been somewhat disappointed until now. The danger he faces is far from enough to fully excite himself. There is a big gap in the world of punitive stories. Over there, Ni Kuang and Xu Dong finally solved their opponents. Ni Kuang left a deep visible bone scar on his left arm. Fortunately, the corpse poison did not successfully infiltrate into Ni Kuang''s flesh and blood, but left behind. Trauma, Xu Dong is simply more, there is no obvious injury on his body, but the spirit is slightly weak. All three people have solved their opponents. Of course, the opponents of the three have also become a pile of dust, and they have not survived. At this time, the surrounding space began to fold and patch together. The distance between the three people was gradually drawn closer. At the end, when the space was restored, the spatial structure of the original forest finally returned to normal. "Man, are you smoking?" Xu Dong asked to ask Su Bai. He shrugged and shouted that he would enter the world of the story barely. Cigarettes must not be carried. Su Bai shook his head. He used to be lying in a wicker chair in the yard with short sleeves. He didnt put the smoke on his body. This windbreaker is actually his own instrument. It is the world of this story. I only put it on when I played against each other. "Mom, this is really a bit of a sudden death. I am used to the root smoke every time I kill, just like someone else used to order a cigarette immediately after dinner." "Smoke, come." At this moment, Ni Kuang suddenly opened the door. Of course, not the cigarettes came, but in front of the three people, suddenly there was a chimney that smoked. Then, the environment in which the three were located suddenly changed from the virgin forest to a reinforced concrete structure. Abandoned city. On the side of the three sides, there is a tall building. The topmost wall of the building is completely made of glass. The glass feels exactly the same as the previous glass. There are 9 trial tables in the glass and 9 figures behind the table. . The judge, three people died, and now there are 9 left, and the judges are still three. Unconsciously, the strength comparison between the two sides has been a different one. "I said that if they all follow the previous rhythm, even if they are 9 people together, if we three people fight hard, then there is no chance of a turnaround." Xu Dong said at this time. "But the terrorist broadcast is not so stupid, not too boring." Ni Kuang said. Xu Dong nodded. The location of the three now looks like the center of the abandoned city, surrounded by steps, and a fountain with no water and rubbish. In the sky, a series of light spots suddenly appeared. These light spots began to grow in size as the distance approached. In the end, they fell into the city together and became a gold that was about as high as people. Silkworm cocoons. Suddenly, Su Bai felt a familiar atmosphere. It seems that this breath has only recently been touched. I havent had time to distinguish it in my mind. The silkworm cocoons have been cracked one by one, and the whites have been omitted. Thinking hard. A total of seven silkworm cocoons split open, and seven people were out of them. These seven people are definitely not judges. On the one hand, the virtual shadow of the judges after the high-rise glass windows has not been reduced. It is still 9 people. On the other hand, these 7 people, both eyes. They are all burning blue flames, they are obviously not normal living people. Among the seven, Su Bai knew three people, the military and the iron, and the other, a little impression, as if he was a low-level audience of an organization that was deliberately killed in order to experiment with his new ability when he was interested. . If you speculate in this way, the other four people should be the ones killed by Ni Kuang and Xu Dong? "Its really good and good to report evil and bad news. Mom, Ive straightened out the audience I killed, but the breath on the far left is too weak. Xu Dong looked at Ni Kuang, and Looked at Su Bai, "Is that guy who grabbed a man with you or grabbed a woman with you, so you want to kill him?" Xu Dong asked the weakest listener, the one killed by Su Bai. The rest of the six audiences were obviously not weak, but that one seemed to be with the six people. It was really impossible to have a countertop. "Here, there is no one I killed." Ni Kuang said quietly at this time. Then, this means that among the seven people here, three are killed by Su Bai, and the other four are killed by Xu Dong, who are killed by terrorist broadcasts and violated the regulations. Xu Dong was surprised. "You didn''t kill the audience. Why did you choose to be sent to this..." Xu Dongs words have not been finished yet. The concrete floor in front suddenly splits, and the dead souls climbed out from below. After climbing out of the ground, they stood behind the seven listeners. They didn''t feel anything, but watching them more and more, Xu Dong was a bit stunned. actually, No less than a thousand people! Moreover, many of these people are well-dressed, but there are also some people wearing the waiter''s clothes, as well as sailors and specific uniforms. "Mom, I know, did you destroy a cruise ship?" Xu Dong looked at Ni Kuang. Ni Kuang did not answer, but this attitude is the default. If a cruise ship is deliberately destroyed by Ni Kuang, then thousands of people are buried on the cruise ship. It is not too surprising. But now it is clear that the lives of more than a thousand people on this cruise ship are counted by terrorist broadcasts. On the head of Ni Kuang. "However, to be honest, if only these defeats will be added to these shrimps and crabs, it seems that it is not what it is." Xu Dong looked at Ni Kuang and Su Bai, "as long as we don''t lick each other." Su Bai shook his head. "It is impossible to lick the knife. Look, they are merging." Sure enough, the figure of the seven listeners began to slowly overlap, and the seven people gradually came together and turned into a person. The man''s skin is wrinkled, covered with mites, his body is dirty, his eyes are red, and he looks like a gnome. It seems to be hatred, it seems to be resentment, After the seven people are brought together, it is natural to illusion of such an awkward appearance, the instinct of resentment, so that their image naturally conforms to the most disgusting image of the same kind in the human heart. Among the seven audiences, there are three strong men who combined their weapons, and three seniors who did not integrate their own weapons but their strengths were extremely good. The last thing that was nothing was the onlookers killed by Su Bai. The superposition of strength is definitely not as simple as one plus one. This is an extremely terrible increase; For example, Su Bai can easily kill two ordinary strong-powered people, but if these two strong-powered people are merged together, Su Bai will have to measure the amount. Right now, it is a combination of seven people. The eyes of the gnome veteran resentfully swept away in Xu Dong and Su Bai. Obviously, at this time, his hatred was in Xu Dong and Su Bai, and then, after that, more than a thousand souls were integrated. In the body of the gnome, the atmosphere of the gnome old man suddenly rose a step, and his body also burned a layer of smoldering fire. Repressed, majestic breath, The eyes of the gnome old man fell heavily on Ni Kuang. This scene, let Su Bai think of Yan Huihong, this freak in front of the eyes, the strength has actually reached that level? Xu Dong suddenly looked up and looked at the window. "Look, what are they doing?" The figure behind the glass is obviously doing what it is doing, because the distance is far, so it is not very real. "Open champagne, cheers." Su Bai licked his lips and made a toast. Chapter 410： a sigh in the glass window Among the three, Ni Kuangs look is the most serious, because as long as the normal mind can see it, the murder of the gnome veteran is now completely on her alone. After all, the audience is naturally stronger than the average person. Although the integration of more than a thousand souls is also a force to be reckoned with, the individual strength of the audience is obviously too strong; But these are useless now. After the collective integration, their hatred has become a rope. Three of them hate are on Su Bai, accounting for about 0.3%, four. The hate is on Xu Dong, which accounts for about 0.4%, but the remaining 99% of the hatred is in the case of Ni Kuang, which created the cruise tragedy. On the party. Therefore, when the gnome old man opened his hands, Xu Dong and Su Bai both subconsciously opened a certain distance with Ni Kuang. This is not to see death, because they all know in their hearts, this time the fire is observed across the bank, then the next one is going to die. It is self, even if Ni Kuang has become the primary goal, it still can''t change the essence of the three people who are now "the same enemy", which is actually a common advance and retreat. There are countless spider silks in the middle of the gnome''s palms. These spider silks spread out from the palm of their hands, showing an explosive way of spreading, but the ultimate goal is Ni Kuang. Ni Kuang did not ask Su Bai and Xu Dong for help at this time. She did not think that these two people would be so stupid to watch the play next to them. As the direction of the main attack, Ni Kuangs pressure is indeed a bit big because of the atmosphere of this dwarf veteran. Let her deep inside, she has a feeling of instinct and fear. This is a kind of oppression at the level of life, which proves that this gnome old man has drawn a gap with himself at the absolute level of life! The red lips are open, and a blood-red bead confides out from Ni Kou''s mouth. The beads exude a dazzling radiance. Ni Kuang''s eyes flash a touch of color, the palms are pinched, the beads are broken, and the pink foam Spread to her body, and quickly absorbed into her, and then she immediately bowed arrows, three arrows. Just like the three meteors roaring, bringing a momentum of nowhere, and Ni Kuang''s goal is not to be close to his own spider silk, but to the gnome old man! It is equal to her now, the portal is wide open, once the spider is approaching, she will be instantly smashed into countless pieces, directly killed! Xu Dong snorted, and the only thing left on his body, that is, the knife immediately gave a whistling sound. His figure also appeared in front of Ni Kuang. A piece of knife and flowers danced out, and the surrounding area rushed from all directions to Ni Kuang. The spider silk was pulled by Xu Dong actively, and all the roots and the road were wrapped around his own knife. However, it should be that every spider has a terrible force, so when the spider silk is more and more densely wounded on the broadsword, Xu Dong feels more and more that there is a feeling of incompetence. Dancing a big knife, can barely support the not to let the big knife off the hand is already the limit. Su Bai''s figure appeared behind Xu Dong, his hands extended, and two Hellfire shotguns appeared directly in his hands, followed by continuous shooting. The golden barrage was ejected from the muzzle of the Hellfire shotgun, and the spider silk began to break continuously. When the spider silk broke halfway, the pressure on Xu Dong was greatly reduced, and immediately turned, the right hand thumb nail After cutting through his index finger, the blood flowing out of the index finger was applied to the blade. The big knife blade was covered with a layer of flame, and with the twist of Xu Dong, the remaining spider silk in the knife was instantly Broken. The two men worked together to finally get rid of the offensive of these spiders, but neither Su Bai nor Xu Dongs face was easy, because Ni Lan did not hesitate to consume the beads to enhance the strength of the three arrows, When the gnome old man is about to be reached, the three arrows are directly divided, and the energy fluctuations are completely poured around. They are blown up all around, but they have not hurt the gnome veterans. The gnome old man sank his eyes and his left hand extended. The fire in the pupil was almost realized at this time. The left index finger pointed to Ni Kuang, and then the whole person floated in a very strange gesture. His speed is not very fast, but Su Bai found that his own knowledge could not capture him at all. At the same time, there were countless gnome veterans in his own vision. This moment, whether it is his own eyes or his own **** I can''t believe it, I am deceiving myself. Xu Dong subconsciously began to retreat. This is an instinctive fear and profit-avoiding. The enemy is clearly approaching you, but you can''t even lock the enemy. At this time, you don''t back off. Is it hard to go up? After all, this is also because the goal of the gnome veterans has always been concentrated on Ni Kuang, Su Bai and Xu Dong will not go to the other side to see the fire, but it does not mean that any injury is their own initiative to go to the enemy, unknown and uncertain danger Let Ni Kuang go and experience it first. After all, whether it is Su Bai or Xu Dong, in fact, the bottom of the heart is still a bit guilty of Ni Kuangs destruction of a cruise ship to bury thousands of people. Both of them are illegal audiences, and Ni Kuang is an ordinary person who kills, like a murderer in a prison, who cant afford to be strong, and a traitor, although it is not a good thing. Ni Kuang also discovered the active retreat of Su Bai and Xu Dong. Both of them deliberately put her in the front and provided the gnome veteran with the convenience of finding their position. On this point, Ni Kuang did not rush to swear. However, the effect of licking his own red beads has not subsided, and he directly took out his own army spurs and rushed up. This is in line with Ni Kuang''s style. Before she encountered herself, she was so ignorant of her own, this woman is really a hot temper. When Ni Kuang took the initiative to rush up, Su Bai and Xu Dong immediately took over from the side, and Ni Kuang took the initiative to step on the mines, and the two of them would undoubtedly be more calm. "Ding!" A clear sound sounded, and Ni Kuangs military thorns touched the tip of the left-handed index finger of the gnome old man in front of him. The gnome old man trembled, and the thorn in the hand of Ni Kuang was directly broken, and the mouth immediately spit out a blood. His whole person was more like a broken paper and flew out. The gnome old mans murder is not diminished, he does not kill Ni Kuang, and there seems to be no other person in his eyes; Also, thousands of peoples resentment, more than 99% of the anger is concentrated on Ni Kuang, and everything else can be temporarily ignored, even his own reason, can also be ignored. Xu Dong slashed his sword and tried to stop the gnome veteran and give Ni Kuang a time to breathe, but the old man used his chest to resist the knife directly. Xu Donghus mouth immediately hurts because of the knife. The habit of people is that the human knife is one. When one goes down, all the subtle movements of the whole body are making changes for this knife, and serving this knife; So when the knife was knocked open in the most rude way, it was also kicked out together, and Xu Dong, this time it was really not loaded or deliberately retreated, because Xu Dong was in pain all over the body. Almost numb, he didn''t wear clothes, so he could see that all the skin on his body was covered with blue veins, and even some muscle tissue parts had been severely strained, and the blood was overflowing. Su Bai''s blood line rises and rises. There is Xu Dong''s foresight. He immediately switched to the zombie state, and his right hand extended to grab the shoulders of the gnome''s old man from the side, and the sharp nails directly penetrated the old man''s body. It''s like treating yourself as a chain and locking the old man here. The gnome old man wants to draw a gourd according to the gourd, and the body shape is rushing. Before Xu Dong left a knife wound of about two palms in his chest position, although it is not very serious, it has not proved that this is not King Kong. Bad, he can still hurt him, and Su Bais nails have already penetrated into the blood of the old mans shoulders, and the corpse poison has also been injected. However, in the next moment, with the rush of the gnome''s old man''s body shape, a huge force is pressed from the white finger to the palm to the arm and then to the whole person, even if it is a zombie state, it will stimulate the bleeding line. White is also a swing at this time. "Roar!" A beast-like low-pitched scorpion erupted from the white-throated throat, and his hind heel had been taken off the ground just now, but at this time it was hard to press back. The gnome old man did not succeed. He seemed to have stunned himself. He then turned his head and looked at Su Bai. Then he made a fist in the other hand and slammed it directly at Su Bai. Su Bai stuck the shoulders of the gnome''s old man with one hand. At this time, he could only use one other arm to block himself. "boom!" Boxing collision, This time, Su Bai couldn''t eat it. The whole person was shot and flew out. He was heavily squatted on the ground. The five nails were also broken. The broken armor was embedded in the shoulder of the gnome. The gnome old man did not look at Su Bai and Xu Dong who had not slowed down yet, or went straight to Ni Kuang. Fortunately, because of the blocking of Su Bai and Xu Dong, Ni Kuang has gained a breathing time. This time she did not take the initiative to seek attack, but began to move forward and retreat. Su Bai and Xu Dong lying on the ground look at each other. Both sides have clearly understood the terrible strength of the gnome veterans. It is even clearer that the gnome veteran will never be killed by Nie, or Nie will die, and the gnome will be filled with hatred. The brain will be awake. He is now in a state of madness and revenge, because his hatred value to Ni Kuang is too high, so he directly ignores the obstruction and killing of Su Bai and Xu Dong, waiting for him to wake up to IQ. Recovery, that Su Bai and Xu Dong have no chance at all. In the glass window on the top floor of the tall building in the distance, A person holding a glass of champagne, not drinking, just staring at the scene below, "Is he going to die?" Another person heard this sentence and immediately smiled. "He? It is them. Hehe, it seems that they all have to die this time. Otherwise, if the next round of broadcasting randomly selects three of us to confront them. if; Hey, anyway, I am afraid that I can''t stand it. The three people have already proved that even if our strength is upgraded by the upgraded instrument, it is not the opponent of the genuine and experienced veterans. It is really a murder. Chapter 411： a chance to climb the sky The body of the gnome is absolutely magical. Before that, it directly gave Su Bai and Xu Dong a thought of retreat and instinct. Therefore, in fact, with all his strengths, even if one came to break, one A ground kill, the estimated success rate is also more than 80%; However, the terrorist broadcast does not like to do the kind of killing, which is contrary to his aesthetic. It is like the avenue. He likes to come to a three-in-one, and the listeners who like to play with their hands are also out after setting out extremely dangerous situations. A glimmer of life, as to whether you can survive, this is not something that terrorist broadcasts need to care about; Of course, similar to the blood corpse, a person who slaughtered the entire audience in Shaanxi is a matter of terror broadcast, so once you know the true identity of the blood corpse, you will pull it into the story world. Kill it. But even if he committed such a "sinful sin", in Su Bai''s view, the terrorist broadcast did not actually kill the blood corpse at once, but left him with the last "struggling" room. In the story world of the **** corpse, the blood corpse said to Su Bai because he had mastered some of the power gained from that place, so the terrorist broadcast could not completely kill it, but in Su Bais view, it was more inclined to Even if the terrorist broadcast reaches this point; In the face of a **** corpse, such as a murderer of a cabbage in his own place, it still maintains its own aesthetic, and still deliberately left the blood corpse with the last chance of "smashing death, instant fragrant," even if this opportunity, true Its too small to be small, but in the end, if its not Su Bais potential because of the influence of his own clones, plus many elements of luck, the blood corpse really has the chance to finally win the Su Baihe. The terrorist broadcast was once again, and the final result of the **** corpse, in Su Bais view, is also full of a ridicule of a terrorist broadcast. At the moment, in this situation, the gnome old mans unique killing of Ni Kuang is where the birth is. Otherwise, a normal and calm gnome veteran, Su Bai and Xu Dong want to hurt him, almost impossible. Now, the pygmy old man''s chest is **** knife wounds, and the five blood holes pierced by Su Bai''s broken nails are telling the wounds he suffered. "Hold him!" Xu Dong shouted to Ni Kuang. Ni Kuang simply couldnt come back. At this time, she changed her previous fierce combat style and began to use her own body to make a flash, but this may not be her way of doing things, or maybe her body is actually Yes, but the body of the gnome is really too powerful, that is, Su Bai and Xu Dong have taken a few breaths from the blow. Ni Hao has left seven or eight scars on his body. After a blood trough, and a little further up, Ni Kuangs left eye is estimated to have been abolished. "Mom, you have to put some blood." Xu Dong looked at Su Bai. Su Bai nodded. He knows what Xu Dong means. This gnome wants to completely solve him. He and Xu Dong and Ni Kuang must pay a small price. The fire door and the three peoples minds often decide three. The final success or failure of man. Xu Dong stood up and waved at Ni Kuang. Then he clenched the handle with both hands and gasped Shen Tian. A wave of air swept from him to him and completely blew his hair. Even if he was naked, he was still difficult. Covering the guru''s temperament in him, in general, choose swords or fortified such as Guwu, even fortified people like Taoist monks, who in reality have more or less chosen The reinforcement is somewhat related; For example, the fat man once said that his family has been a priest for the past three generations. His grandfather is a priest who is a white matter in the countryside. His father is a step further. He specializes in the city to see the feng shui for the fortune tellers of the rich. When it was his fat man, he chose the Taoist intensive decisiveness when he chose to strengthen the first time after entering the terrorist broadcast. Although the fat mans family had some truth and falsehood, he did not know it, but it was more acceptable to accept it from a small ear. East, it should be a martial arts person in the real world, so people like this, with the accumulation and sentiment in the real world, after choosing the corresponding road to strengthen in the terrorist broadcast, they can often get twice the result with half the effort. Ni Kuang naturally knows what Xu Dong means. At the moment, his back is rubbed by the gnome veteran. The whole person looks pale, but his body shape is directly swept by Xu Dong. Correspondingly, the gnome old man also swept away from Xu Dong without any scruples. This time, with the last experience, Xu Dong did not face the gnome old man as hard as before, but deliberately staggered a gap of one second. When the gnome old mans figure was already behind him, Xu Dong Dan Tianzhi The lieutenant issued a cyclone, and the knives immediately turned into countless phantoms, and the waist was forced, rotated, and slashed! This powerfully slammed the back of the gnome veteran, went down the gnome old man, and saved Xu Dong himself as much as possible, but the damage would only be more. "boom!" The gnome old man, like the bones behind him, was smashed several times, and the harsh bones broke. The whole person was directly staggered in the direction of the cockroaches. He stumbled straight ahead and crashed into the abandoned building in front. The piece of the wall was directly shattered. "His mother, cool!" Xu Dong laughed, gasped, and ran, and began to brew the next move. To be honest, at other times, he did not have the opportunity to completely unrestrictedly attack such a strong opponent. This feeling, happy! Ni Hao held the ground with one hand and gasped with a big mouth. Her injury was the most serious, and her eyes were slightly turbid. Her pressure was the greatest and her responsibility was the biggest. This is no way to choose. Who called it? More than a thousand peoples resentment is concentrated on her own. The gnome old man came out of the ruins again. His hair was scattered and his back seemed to be camel down because of the heavy blow. The whole person looked very embarrassed, but the pair of scorpions were still red-red, or staring at them. Ni Kuang. The next moment, the gnome old man once again rushed to Ni Kuang like a mad dog. Yes, in his eyes, there really is no other person, even if both of them are constantly slamming him. Ni Kuang passed by Su Bai this time. When the gnome old man passed by him, Su Bai was also like Xu Dong. He did not deliberately attack the gnome old man, but when he passed, his body shape A turn, the left hand grabbed the neck of the gnome old man, this is a gesture of capture, but the gnome old man suffered continuous damage, but the physical brute force is still very courageous, Su Bai, the whole person was almost run with him, Of course, it is also because Su Bai did not play the " tug-of-war" with him as he did last time. Immediately afterwards, Su Bais right hand also passed around and came to the front of the gnome old man. The Hellfire shotgun appeared directly in his hand, and the muzzle was directed at the mouth of the gnome. The gnome old man was roaring like a beast at this time, so Su Bai easily gave the opportunity to put the muzzle into the mouth of the gnome. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Continuous shooting, shooting constantly, Su Bai felt that he was like a bullfighter at this time, Ni Lan is a red cloak, and that mad cow is the gnome old man. Su Bai did not know how many triggers he had pulled. Now the Hellfire shotgun is actually using Su Bais own energy. Su Bai only feels that the speed of the gnome runners is getting slower and slower, and he himself In the weaker and weaker, a feeling of fatigue began to hit. at last, When the gnome old man stopped, Su Bai slipped down from him, fell to the ground, gasped with a big mouth, and the chest was ups and downs. Su Bai was really tired. The gnome old man stopped in the same place, his half face disappeared, only half of his face stood on his neck, no facial features, only red blood vessels and white brain, these things did not fall down, but continued to run It looks very horrifying. Ni Kuang bit his own tongue at this time, once again stimulating his potential, Zhang bowed the arrow, the tip of the tongue spurted out, sprinkled on the arrow, this arrow began to rise, after shooting out, Ni Kuang whole People also seem to have been pumped out all the strength, the body is soft, and fell to the ground. This arrow directly penetrated the head of the gnome old man, and the remaining half of the face, but also inserted an arrow, the arrow up and down, like a soldering iron exudes horrible temperature, and the gnome old man also The taste of barbecue is constantly coming out. At this time, Xu Dong walked slowly to the front of the gnome old man, and his body shape turned and picked up his own knife. "puff!" The half-head of the gnome old man finally got out of his body. The headless body stood in the place for about ten seconds, suddenly stumbled, and the vitality disappeared completely. This vitality is really more than a dozen times more horrible than Xiaoqiang. Xu Dong looked like a flush of red, rubbing his chest, the big knife slammed the ground, half a squat, and the body was shaking. Even if the other party has such obvious shortcomings, Even if the other person is like a straight and irrational mad dog, But three people want to kill him, It also consumes almost all of its energy. ............ "They, none of them died." Inside the glass window, someone said with a look of anxiety. In his pupil, he has already shown fear. This kind of look has appeared in the eyes of most people. "I am afraid of what, they have already burned out the lights. If the terrorist broadcasts come again like the last time, I am asking for it." We must know that the terrorist broadcast gives us the strength to improve, and the instruments given to us are all fake. But the instruments on them are all good things, and we also said on the trial mission, whoever kills them, can freely obtain a kind of reinforcement from them. this is us, The opportunity to step into the sky! Chapter 412： Now, please make your choice Su Bai wanted to lie on the ground at this time. He didn''t want to do anything. It was too tired. It was really too tired. It was not like the previous fight to fight, it was fierce and the injury was heavy, but it was not too bad. Its like this, because theres very little that everyones playing is so good that theyre going to fight from the beginning to the end. This time, the gnome-like old man like a mad dog has only one person in the eyes, and he will see Su Bai and Xu Dong as nothing, so Su Bai and Xu Dong are completely stunned and completely poured into the gnome. On the body, you don''t need to be prepared, you don''t need to resist, you don''t need to be distracted, you just need to do your best to the opponents in front of the sandbags. Therefore, whether it is Su Bai or Xu Dong, now, it is really in an overdraft state. Unlike Su Bai and Xu Dong, Ni Kuang at this time, the overdraft is not so serious, but her injury is very serious, the offensive of the gnome veteran is all on her alone, Su Bai and Xu Dong apart from the beginning because The gnome old man was not so understanding, so the hard-blocked one suffered some injuries, and then there was nothing to hurt. However, the only similar point is that the three people at this time, said that it is the point of going to the end of the mountain, really can not be overemphasized. Xu Dong was still squinting. He was kneeling on the knee with his knife on his knees. His head was still slightly raised. He looked at the glass window on the top floor of the tall building. Although it was far away, Xu Dong still had a feeling behind the mirror. The figure is also watching himself. "You said, what is the person behind the glass window thinking?" Xu Dong said this to Su Bai. Su Bai closed his eyes and shook his head. Didn''t get a response, Xu Dong continued to say, "Then you said, how many of our three sinners can survive in the end?" "It is very good to be able to live the next one." Su Bai slowly opened his eyes at this time, his eyes did not look to the top of the building, but looked at Xu Dong. In the past, Ni Kuang was hit hard and he pulled the trigger continuously. Exhausted the strength, but Xu Dong seems to have spared no effort, this man who is naked into the story world, this man who likes to squirt and pee can make a new chapter, absolutely no pureness that he showed . Perhaps, it is also because they have more time to interact with fat people and monks. For example, fat people play pigs and eat tigers, such as the monk''s compassionate sorrows, such as Gyatso''s timidity. These people, the same as before, the other is the same, and can achieve a perfect harmony of true and false camouflage. In Xu Dong, Su Bai felt this feeling. Its not Su Bais arrogance. In the three people, the highest success rate of survival is probably the one who wears the least clothes. Su Bai does not have much confidence in himself, not because Su Bai is afraid of Xu Dong. Its not because Su Bai suddenly has a depression. In fact, no matter when, Su Bai does not lack the courage of last hysteria and the courage of desperation, but since entering the world of this story, I dont know why, every time I look at it. When I have a glass window, I always feel that there is an unpredictable feeling. There is no reason for this kind of hunch, and there is no basis. But it is natural to form a haze that is pressed against one''s own heart. The sixth sense of ordinary people may be biased, but as the level of life increases, as this seems to have begun to touch the edge of causality, this kind of premonition should not be groundless. "Brother, there is something to worry about." Xu Dong is a bit like a swearing, and he also has no intention to say anything to Ni Kuang, he likes to find the roots of Su Bai. Su Bais gaze suddenly became sharp at this time, staring coldly at Xu Dong. This is a warning, a very clear warning. The rabbit is anxious and biting, If you want to deliberately look for my spiritual flaws, deliberately induce me to fall into that rhythm, I can''t go out with you, even if you die, you have to accompany you to bury. Xu Dong opened his face, opened his mouth and smiled. "You are not a brother." Although he didn''t admit it on his mouth, Xu Dong felt awkward in his heart. He felt a sense of cold sweat. He used a knife and a knife to practice his skills. But his real secret weapon is actually his. Spirituality, he is also a listener who is a sword, but such a mode of reinforcement makes it easy for him to take advantage of many complicated situations. At the beginning, he actually showed his ability in this aspect, that is, he tried to use hypnosis to hypnotize his first opponent and the result was backed out and nosebleed. This scene was naturally discovered by Su Bai at that time; Obviously, Xu Dong also discovered the side of his uneasy mind. At this time, he dared to dig a hole for himself and tempted himself to naturally enlarge the depressed mood. "Ah" Ni Kuang, who was lying on the ground with no blood, suddenly burst into laughter at this time. There were blood stains left between her teeth. This kind of laughter, with a mockery. "Its all like this. Its just like this. Just killing a common opponent together, and immediately turning around the muzzle in the next second, counting on yourself, tired? Xu Dong smiled and stood up. The knife pointed up and pointed at Ni Kuang. "You stinked that the stupid woman actually got the anti-Japanese national united front, mother, and said that Laozi is insidious." "Okay, let''s stand up, don''t wait for the scene to change, it''s too late to react." Xu Dong reminded. Su Bai lay on his hands and spread his hands. "It''s completely out of force." "The injury is too heavy, can''t move." Ni Kuang also whispered. "Oh." Xu Dong stood there with his knife, and his body center of gravity relied on that knife. "Its not an Oscar. Is it?" Yes, since the family knows about their own affairs, although Xu Dong is not as close as Su Bai and Ni Kuang, it is undeniable that the three are all about the same level of audience, under their own personalities. The gnome old people have died for almost ten minutes. To say that their strength has not recovered much, this should be true. It is true that Ni Kuangs injury is very heavy and heavy. This is also a reality, but they must say that they have passed ten minutes. Stand up, it''s a bit too fake. No matter what Xu Dong said, Su Bai and Ni Kuang still did not get up, lying on the ground. Xu Dong suddenly thought of something at this time, immediately looked up and glanced over the glass window, his face immediately smashed. "Mother''s, I am pretending to be weak and can''t fall back yet?" Ni Kuang shook his head in an undetectable manner. "In addition to letting the above people know that the three of us are pretending, there is no slight effect. After all, they are only weak, not low IQ." This kind of thing that hurts others is not good, Xu Dong can''t really do it, because the three people have not stepped out of the step of completely tearing their skin, so there is no need to do so. Damn, or because I found out that Su Bais state of mind has caused problems, I only care about giving him a pit result and I actually made such a low-level mistake. ............ "It''s time to choose." One of the people in the glass window said, she still had champagne that she hadn''t finished drinking, and the champagne in the hands of other people was put down. Almost no one had finished drinking it because it was very rich. The atmosphere, because the three sinners below killed the gnome old man, completely disappeared. The three people of Su Bai are not dead, which means that the danger of these nine people has not been eliminated! At this time, how are they still interested in drinking and celebrating? The champagne that started at the beginning, the beginning of the championship, now looks so funny. Of course, everyone has seen it clearly. The three people below have been hurt and weak. They know that they are strong, but they also know that they are also physical and unbearable. They are not irresistible. Their strength is also absolutely Not endless. They are already a lot weaker than at the beginning, which means that the opportunities for themselves and others are getting bigger and bigger. This is a killing game. For the three sinners, they are almost regarded as the indigenous NPC in the story world by the terrorist broadcast, to give the real audience the temper and pressure, but at the same time, the Su Bai three will also fall. The boss of the equipment, who can successfully kill them, not only can get their instruments, but also inherit one of their reinforcements. "Welcome to the terrorist broadcast, I am the show host, I, no name, because the name is here, there is no meaning..." The familiar voice of the terrorist broadcast host rang in the glass window, and the nine people on the field immediately stood quiet and stood in the same place. "Everyone makes mistakes, and knowing the mistakes can make a good change. But since you made a mistake, the first thing you have to do is to pay the price; This is the law, which is a virtue, and it is also a constraint since ancient times; They are prisoners with shackles. They have now been pulled out of their teeth and have been smashed. they, Its really weak now and its weak... Now, its time for you to pick up your own dignity as a judge. Or you can kill them, Either you are killed by the dereliction of duty as a judge; That''s the truth, that''s what it is said. Now, I started to draw lots, you guys, are you ready? Nine people, both men and women, held their breath at this time. Although the host of the terrorist broadcast said that it was a lottery, only one beam of light kept moving back and forth on the crowd. They didn''t sign it. In the end, whether it was random or terrorist broadcast with "black box operation", no one can make it clear. Because no one is able to make it clear in that ability. Suddenly, The light beam fell on a woman wearing a body, The woman is the only one of the people who still has champagne. When the light beam falls on her, she is a bit stunned and seems so unprepared. "All right, just now, Please tell us your choice. The voice of the terrorist broadcast host came quietly. The womans fingers suddenly began to tremble, and the liquid in the glass also swayed. She is hesitating, She is jealous, ............ Chapter 413： Broadcasting...bad taste (on) The terrorist broadcast is kind, it gives three exhausted people 15 minutes to rest, But the terrorist broadcast is also unfortunate because it gives only fifteen minutes; It is equal to drinking water for a person who is very thirsty in the desert. But this water is only a few drops. At the next moment, the environment around the three people of Su Bai, Xu Dong, and Ni Kuang changed. Around the three people, there was a wall, and the walls continued to expand and continued to expand. The three of them did not try to destroy this wall, they are not new people, and they will not do such whimsical things. ............ Ni Kuang has been lying on the ground. Before the advent of the opponent, she did not have any movements, and did not want to do any movements. It is the top priority to hurry up and save all physical strength. However, the feeling of the cold cement under the back is slowly changing. When a white light flashes past, Ni Wei finds himself lying on a leather sofa. The traces on this sofa give her a vague sense of familiarity. The left hand, holding on to the edge of the sofa, slowly sat up, on the small glass coffee table, with two lovely cups, one with a cute cartoon girl and the other with a cup Cute cartoon boy. Looking at the two cups, Ni is sitting there, there are injuries on his body, and even the wounds are still dripping with blood, but Ni Kuang feels like nothing, the whole persons eyes are Stare at this coffee table. Time, bit by bit, But at this time, time seems to have no effect on Ni Kuang. "" The door was opened from the outside. A man in a denim suit came in from the outside and saw Ni Kuang sitting on the sofa. His eyes were full of surprise. Ni Kuang smiled at this moment, this smile, very beautiful, even after the baptism of blood and fire, but she is also a woman after all, as long as she is willing, can still show the side of the woman. "Are you hungry?" Ni Kuang stood up and staggered. The man licked his lips, as if he wanted to say something, but could not say anything. "I will make you an egg." Ni Kuang grabbed the wall and walked step by step to the kitchen. The room here, the decoration here, the bit by bit here, is deeply imprinted on her mind, even after opening the refrigerator, the row of fresh eggs that are always on the top row is still there. The man sat on the sofa, a little embarrassed, a little fearful, a little confused, his hands clenched from time to time, and then loosened from time to time, in the mind is "the war of heaven and earth" feeling. Peeling garlic, chopping green onions, playing eggs, hot oil, and every step, Ni Kuang is doing meticulously. Every detail, she has done a very well-organized, these, the things she liked most before, but also felt The happiest thing. Any normal person, except the chef, always feels hard but sweet when making food for the person he cares about. However, although the range hood has smoked the smell of oily smoke, Ni Kuang can still smell the **** smell of her body. She did not go to take a bath, and she was too lazy to take a bath. This egg meal was very hard to do. It was prepared for him, although he wanted to give him food, but in fact, it was also done for her. Unconsciously, Ni Kuang suddenly expressed a gratitude to the terrorist broadcast. When he chose himself, the terrorist broadcast gave her a chance to recall. This is probably the Stockholm Syndrome. It is obviously persecuting you. Man, but suddenly he is gentle to you during his persecution of you, and you immediately have an infinite affection for him. The egg-filled rice was brought out by Ni Kuang. Her steps were still somewhat vain, but it was much better than before. At the level of Ni Kuangs audience, the level of life is much higher than that of ordinary people. The resilience is naturally stronger. A lot, even the extent that ordinary people can''t imagine. The man has been staring at Ni Kuang, looking at it, his eyes are getting more and more intense, even in the depths of his pupils, there are surging murders. Ni Kuang seems to know what he is thinking. She just puts the chopsticks up, then sits on the sofa and leans her head on the man''s shoulder, comforting: "Do not worry, my injury is very serious. Even if I give me another half-day time, I can''t recover too much. At most, I can only be considered as a force that can barely act. You have enough time to kill me. You don''t need to be so anxious. At least, you should take a bite and start again. I won''t run, isn''t it? "Nini, I don''t mean this." The man looked a little embarrassed, explaining that he picked up the chopsticks, but the egg in front of him, but he could not go to the chopsticks. Ni Kuang gave his head a more comfortable position on his shoulder. This shoulder that he has always been very nostalgic can now let himself sit for a while, but Ni Kuang knows in his heart that this is just his own wishful thinking. I thought that I would be different, but I am still the same as the girls in the real world. Once I have sent my feelings, if I am a non-person, then it will be a painful heart. The feeling of heartbreaking, she still remembers it until now. "Why don''t you eat it?" Ni Kuang saw that he had no movements and urged him. "I........." The man didn''t know what to say. Ni Kuang made a pleasant smile, and the nails of his left hand crossed his right arm artery. The blood immediately blew out, directly stained the sofa, and began to drip onto the floor tiles, gradually condensing a small piece. "You see, if I look like this, the speed of recovery is far less than the speed of my weakness. Under this, you can rest assured, Eat fast, kill me after eating, isn''t it? Oh, I don''t resist, I let you kill, because I have no strength to retaliate against you, I have no strength to go to kill you, and I will not hesitate to let the cruise ship you may stay completely sunk. Ni Kuangs voice is getting weaker and weaker, and her eyes are slowly closing. In this familiar room, The most sweet and beautiful place after concentrating himself into the terrorist broadcast, Perhaps, dying here, dying in his hands, although ironic, is also a good ending. Suddenly, Ni Kuang laughed at himself. Whether it was from the beginning or now, it was still so stupid, so naive. However, Ni Kuangs so-called false happiness has not been maintained for too long. A sharp thing directly penetrates into the position of his back neck. When the other side stabbed, he was very determined and did not hesitate. "It turns out that your eyebrows have become so powerful after being reinforced by broadcasting. I feel that my soul is burning and will soon be turned into nothingness." Ni Kuang still leaned his head on the man. The other hand of the man held a long needle. The first half of the long needle was completely immersed in Ni Kuangs neck. "It''s your madman. You forced me to go nowhere. You forced me to die in the real world. You crazy woman, You crazy woman! The man''s voice is full of anger and fear. Obviously, for Ni Zhen, this woman, he really does not have much love left, only full of resentment. Ni Kuangs face has already appeared pale, Just laughing, like a very ironic thing, "how about you? I just entered the story world and met in the world of the experience story. You said how you like me. You fell in love with me at first sight. You said that two people have to live together. You said that the whole world has abandoned me but you will not abandon me. We live together in the real world. I exchange the story in the story world for you. I will give you a clean body. I will cook for you. I will wash your clothes. I am ready. Give you a baby. Do you know how desperate I was when I first entered the terrorist broadcast, how helpless I am, why do you deceive me at that time and deceive my feelings! Two lines of tears, falling from the corner of Ni Kuangs eyes, In the real world, the male public relations is no longer fresh. The male and female public relations, which are elegant and understanding, can easily capture the hearts of many urban girls and girls and even rich women. They are skilled in the routine and control the womans heart. Precise, they know how to treat women, or how to deceive women. Of course, the so-called male public relations, which is a better name than the duck, just feels like it is higher than the duck, but still depends on A group that sells its own men''s hues to gain benefits. However, what Nie Wan never imagined is that in the audience circle, there are people like this. They are looking for the female audience. The pressure of the female audience to survive in the terrorist broadcast can be imagined. They seem to be strong. But in fact, it needs more warmth, and as long as they open their hearts, they will dedicate everything to you and strive to pay for everything in the lives of a limited audience. When Ni Kuang discovered that his beloved man had maintained this relationship with four or five other female listeners at the same time, Ni Kuang was almost crazy. Perhaps, it is a natural reason, Ni Wei''s strength in the story world is progressing fast, just to preserve the face of his lover, she did not show much in front of her lover, but when she is all deceiving, she starts directly with anger Chase him, When she learned that he was on a cruise ship to avoid himself, the irrational Ni Kuang directly sanked the cruise ship. At that time, she did not care about the lives of more than a thousand ordinary people on the cruise ship, nor did she care about the terrorist broadcast. Punish, she only thinks that she needs a lot of people to bury her love. Now, she is really tired, which is more tiring than the previous swearing of the gnome. He refused to eat a meal he made himself. He took the initiative to choose to kill himself. Even if he has given up his life, even if he is still stupid at this time, even if he has already made his own death, the stupid decision to let him survive, He still can''t wait, he can''t wait, he still doesn''t trust himself. He used a dirty heart to deceive people. In his eyes, he was also dirty. That''s it, just die like this. "", at this time, Behind the sofa, a figure appeared in the air. In the hands of the figure, holding a sharp dagger, he was afraid, he was afraid, but his knife fell heavily, and the head on the sofa was leaning against the head of the woman who was crying, giving Cut it down. From the beginning to the end, in the shadow of black shadow, on the sofa, Do not, In this room, Only this one woman. The woman''s head fell to the ground, the shadow slowly solidified, and a man with a pockmark on his face appeared. He looked at his **** dagger and the head dropped on the ground with disbelief. , "Ha ha ha ha, I actually succeeded, I killed her, I really killed her, hahahaha........." An unbelievable smile appeared on the man''s face. He didn''t know why, the woman who was so terrible, just sitting there and motionless to let her kill, as if she had given up all resistance, as if she had already Completely caught in a desperate situation, The man feels that what he has just killed is not a terrible and powerful audience, but a "corpse" with only one breath left in the heart. Chapter 414： Broadcasting...bad taste (middle) All around, there are white walls. Xu Dong holds the wall with one hand and is slowly walking. Everything here is familiar. There is a door at the corner at the front, which is his home. The word home, For Xu Dong, it is very simple, because his family composition is inherently simple, and later... simpler. I used to be ridiculous, and I spent the whole day in the society, swearing, and then my wife couldnt go on. I ran with others. This is very obvious. Xu Dong is very open. If you think about it from another angle, its Xu Dong. If you are a woman, you would rather run with others than live with yourself. Its too embarrassing and too hopeless. However, he still has a son. When the woman left, the son left, and Xu Dong lived with his son. He said that it was because of this matter that it was hard to make a strong impression. This is a bit of a fake. It is really difficult for Xu Dongs previous life state to change. Of course, it''s just hard, not no. After entering the terrorist broadcast, Xu Dong finally became like a person. He was afraid of death. He was really afraid of death, but the fear of death again and again accelerated his maturity and finally made him reborn. Into the door, Xu Dong saw a tablet, there is no word on the card, only a photo, is a picture of a little boy. Seeing this position, Xu Dong licked his lips. He seemed to be a little scared. Yes, fear, this man who dared to stand naked in the story world and kept squirting flowers, at this time, he showed the mouse to see it. The expression of the cat. The tablet is on the table in the middle of the living room, and it looks solitary. On the table, there are some toys and comic book comics. "This is a fake." Xu Dong took a deep breath and his lips were awkward. "This is a fake, you don''t want to disturb my heart, I don''t think about it!" "This is indeed a fake." A voice came from the bathroom inside. This voice, Xu Dong is very familiar and very familiar. Looking away from his son''s tablet, Xu Dong turned to the bathroom, and the bathroom door was slowly pushed open at this time. There was a dry corpse lying in the bathtub. Obviously, the sound was not from the corpse. "Where are you? Come out and give me out!" Xu Dong whispered, "Oh, I really didn''t expect that you would be pulled into the terrorist broadcast. Is it because of my involvement, so the terrorist broadcast also brought you in?" Xu Dongs face showed a slap in the face, and he was like a hungry wolf who chose to be a human being. The dried corpse in the bathtub, Xu Dong knows, This dry corpse raised his own grown up, was himself, killed him personally, broke his skull, and dug his brain to **** out his brain. "Your home is a mausoleum." The sound came out again, this time not in the bathroom, but in the refrigerator in the living room. "I don''t know what you just started to strengthen, but it seems to be an assassin-like reinforcement, so after the terrorist broadcast gives you strength, do you feel that you have the ability to pretend to be a ghost in front of me?" Xu Dong gritted his teeth. He ran to the refrigerator and opened the door of the refrigerator. A man inside rolled out and was the head of a cute little boy. Just, the cute boy who was alive before he died, was cut off his head and put it in the refrigerator for so long, it is impossible to have any more cute, blue skin, deep smoke ring, empty scorpion, tight purple lips . "Son, how can you give you off?" Xu Dong immediately crouched down, reached out and hugged the head, and placed it in the refrigerator, because it was not in the freezer in the lower layer of the refrigerator, so this head is already a bit stinky, when the skin is touched, like It was to be smashed from the bones, and Xu Dong felt a greasy feeling on his hands. "Son, hey, Dad knows that this is not true. After Dad goes back, take it out and do some anti-corrosion treatment. Don''t worry, Dad will find a special Taoist audience to give you a new body. Dad can make your head. Go back to your body and turn you into a small zombie. such, You can continue to be with Dad. "Is this your confession and compensation?" The voice suddenly appeared again. This time, he came out through the door of the bedroom. In the eyes of Xu Dong, there has been a thick bloodshot. Obviously, his current mental pressure is very large. In this place, Xu Dong knows that it is a fake scene. It is a scene designed by terrorist broadcasts, but it still stimulates his heart. Let him outline the memory that he did not want to recall, this is a huge pain! "I will kill you, really, Xu Qiang, I will kill you!" Xu Dong said with a grin, Simultaneously, Xu Dong began to close his eyes. He did not continue to find the voice in one place and one place. He was forcing himself to use his own mental power to find. What surprised Xu Dong was that his brother Xu Qiang actually became an audience. Moreover, he actually chose himself, to kill himself, to kill himself for revenge? Ha ha, Kill yourself to take revenge? My brother, you have always looked down on me, thinking that I have no interest, that I am idle, that I am your shame, but, Very sorry, Here is a terrorist broadcast, it''s here, I am older than you, and my talent is better than you. You want to use this opportunity to kill me, Why are you still so naive! Xu Dong knows that his brother is hiding himself by his body and is tempting himself, but Xu Dong believes that he can pull him out and fight back! However, when Xu Dongs mental power was released, suddenly, the little boy who was placed there in the refrigerator suddenly opened his eyes, and the little boys eyes dripped out the bright red blood: "Dad... Dad... hurt... hurt... dad... dad... hurt... hurt..." The cry of the little boy came quietly and was directly introduced into Xu Dongs ear. It also affected Xu Dongs mental exploration, and Xu Dongs knowledge of the sea suddenly began to tremble. Xu Dongs whole person immediately swayed. "Damn, damn, son, don''t make trouble, son, don''t make trouble!" Xu Dong is roaring, "Son, you have to be jealous, don''t make trouble with your father, son, you have to obey, you have to be jealous!" At this moment, the corpse lying in the bathtub in the bathroom suddenly sat up, and the corpse slowly twisted his face, looked at Xu Dong, and looked at his son. The dry corpse began to widen and began to open. The cracked flesh began to collapse. His voice was very unclear, but he could still hear it. He was shouting: "Son... son... son... son... dad is suffering... dad is so painful..." "Hey, you shut me up, you are not dead, give me a shut up!" The voice of the dry corpse completely distorted the spirit of Xu Dongs release, and the shock of the sea became more and more fierce. Xu Dongs seven bleeds, the whole person squatted on the floor, and looked very miserable. "Dad... I hurt so much... Dad... I hurt so much..." "Son... I am so painful... Son... I am really suffering..." The voice of Xu Dongs son, Xu Dongs fathers voice, like the magic sound, runs through his sea of ??knowledge. He wants to take back his spiritual strength, but he cant do it. "You got the practice, you want to cultivate it, you need the blood of the dear man." A man dressed in a worker''s outfit appeared in the living room and stood in front of Xu Dong, but at this time Xu Dong was suffering from the tremendous pain of the spirit being cut and torn, and it was impossible to do anything. Stop and knock your head **** the floor. Workers wear men''s clothes with clear oil stains. "Your wife ran away, you have a son left, you usually do not care for him, In order to cultivate that practice, you really killed your son, dug your son''s head, and **** your son''s brain! Your former gambling debt, who gave you back, your son, who is usually helping you, is our father, You actually killed your dad, in the bathtub, **** him into a dry body! The mans voice began to tremble. "Then, you started looking for me, but unfortunately, I followed the construction company to work in Africa. You came to Africa to find me, and you didn''t find me." The voice of the men in the workers clothes began to gradually sink. "I was supposed to die in the military conflict in that African country, just like my colleagues, but because of your appearance, I didn''t die, so I was infected with this, I was pulled in by terrorist broadcasts. I also became an audience. The worker loaded a man with a sickle in his hand. He pierced the tip of the sickle into his mouth and then slammed it. The sound began to become very vague, but he could still hear: "come, Brother doesn''t kill you, My brother is not really coming to kill you! Brother chooses you, come here, Is to fulfill yours, Are you not going to the blood of a dear man? Are you not going to be a pro-Mens life? Come, come, my brother, I will give you, come! My brother started cutting himself with a sickle and bit by bit, but the sound of shouting kept ringing. "Ah, ah, ah!!!!!!!!" Xu Dong was lying on the ground in pain, and this pain is really difficult to describe. A black shadow appeared behind Xu Dong, this is a woman, a woman wearing a black leather trousers with a blue top and a shotgun in her hand. She looked at Xu Dong who fell to the ground and twisted her face with some disbelief. She is a little scared, Some are unbelievable, But she slowly pointed the gun at Xu Dongs head. Her fingers are shaking, Her heart is also shaking, The picture of how this man had killed a listener who had been promoted has become her nightmare. "Ah!" the woman screamed, "boom!" The gun rang, Xu Dongs head exploded, The headless body is also on the ground, motionless, and the body is soothing, like...free. "I killed him? I really killed him? I actually killed him, I did it, I did it..." The woman looked at her hands in disbelief, as if she could not believe it. Surprise, Come too suddenly......... Chapter 415： Broadcasting...bad taste (below) The walls, constantly extending, and constantly expanding, Su Bai finally climbed from the ground, because the ground has changed from cement to tiled ground, and there is still water, it looks wet, people are very uncomfortable ; In the air, there was a pungent smell of disinfectant water. From time to time, the footsteps of people coming and going were heard. Su Bais ears were awkward, as if they had just stood at the blasting site and were shocked. same. In the brain, there was also a dizzy feeling, and a feeling of nausea came from time to time. Su Bai is clear that this feeling should not be brought to himself by the changes in the terrorist broadcast environment. His physical fitness is here, and he will not be dizzy because of the change of perspective and the blurring and tremor of the picture in front of him. But what does this feeling mean? Su Bai stood up, holding a hand on the wall, and a man in white clothes came in front of him, until he walked very close. Su Bai really saw her, a nurse in white clothes. nurse? Here? Is it a hospital? Su Bai licked some dry lips. I don''t know why. He now feels that he is very bad, very uncomfortable, very painful. This kind of pain is not strong, but he can make Su Bai very tormented. Everything here is so strange. Su Bai does not remember that he has been to this place. In fact, Su Bai grew up from small to large. He rarely fell ill, that is, he went to Jiangsu and Zhejiang to go to school to participate in some extremes. Occasionally, when I was learning Taekwondo, I was injured in the hospital. I used to go to the hospital from a young age. It seems that I have never been to a hospital because I dont seem to be sick at all. And this hospital, the age should be quite far, a bit similar to the hospital feeling 20 years ago, there is no modern hospital atmosphere. Su Bai does not know what the terrorist broadcast is to set up in this environment. I dont know why I am so uncomfortable. I dont have any serious injuries. Even if its just some force, its still within my tolerance. Here, it really does not stop there. With his left hand on his chest and his right hand on the wall, along the corridor of the hospital, he continued to walk forward. He walked hard every step of the way, and every time he took a step, the feeling of uncomfortable improved one point. perhaps, This is also a hint, Because I am getting closer to the place where I feel uncomfortable. Su Bai didn''t know how long he had gone. When he couldn''t sit up with his support, there was a ward door in front of him. The ward was facing the corridor. It was a corner, and the rest of the wards were in the door. On both sides. Is it here? Is it here? Su Bai has collapsed. Now he has to move forward in a climbing position. This is an embarrassing way. It is an insult to let him kneel down and walk in the character of Su Dashao. It is. However, there is no resentment in Su Bais heart, and there is no hesitation, because he is now eager to think about what is in the front of the ward. sure, sure, It must be something inside, so that you are so uncomfortable! The sweat has stopped flowing, and Su Bai feels that his strength is constantly being pumped away, but the struggle in his heart has intensified. Damn, Inside, what exactly is it! Su Bais hand stretched out hard and pushed to the ward door. Fortunately, the ward door was not locked from the inside, just a virtual response, Su Bai''s hand just gently pushed, the ward door has been pushed open. Inside, there are three beds, no beds on the sides of the things, and a woman lying on the bed in the middle. From the perspective of Su Bai, you can see the long black hair that is laid out on the pillow. This is a woman. Who is this woman? Why does she make herself so uncomfortable? Su Bai thought of that possibility, this is, my mother? In an instant, in the deep sea caves of Qinhuangdao, the picture of the blue shadow that was worn by the arrow was suddenly appearing in Su Bais mind. It was precisely because of the picture that Su Bai was angry with the Hellfire. The bullet gun, regardless of the slightest consequences, killed the army and the iron, and it was because of that incident that he would be assigned to this world of punishment for the purpose of punishment. This, Is it really my mother? Then, when my mother was sick, I was once brought home by my father to see my mother? Because I was too young at the time, so this memory has not been remembered at all? If the woman on this bed is not her mother, how can I explain that this is inexplicably uncomfortable? Su Bai struggled to climb forward, but the closer to the bed, the strength of Su Bai became smaller and smaller. When Su Bai finally climbed under the bed, his whole body had been completely wet by cold sweat and gasped heavily. Gas, but no effort can be lifted. The woman''s breathing on the bed, came back and heard her breathing, and Su Bai''s heart became quiet again, as if she had found a strange and familiar feeling. Su Bai is so leaning, he wants to stand up countless times, really look at this woman, but the body is really a little hard to squeeze out, this sense of powerlessness and the expectation of being close to the feet, non-stop The ground afflicted with Su Bai. "Ah...ah... hurt... hurt... it hurts..." Suddenly, the woman on the bed began to cry, The voice was very short and it came very suddenly. Su Bai also played a spirit, heard this woman shouting pain, Su Bai''s mood also suddenly messed up. The woman reached out and held a button around her. Soon, the ward door was pushed open and a female nurse came in. She thought it was nothing, but after coming in, she made a surprise: "Yeah, you have to be born!" The female nurse immediately ran out of the ward door to call the doctor. what? Want to be born? Su Bai lying under the bed is somewhat inexplicable. My mother, have to be born? Do you have a younger brother? Su Bai frowned. He insisted that he wanted to stand up again, but he still failed. He really did not have any strength. He was really powerless. Su Bais anger was incomparable. He is extremely uncomfortable. A doctor and two other nurses rushed over. "I said that her due date has arrived, her family members are not listening, must be obedient to the production, it is really feudal superstition!" Male doctor began to complain after entering the door. "This is the choice of family members. We have no way to interfere. Let''s prepare now." A nurse next to him said, "Prepare the operating room." The male doctor took a deep breath and suppressed the anger of those superstitious family members. Immediately, "at the same time, the caesarean section should be prepared. If the delivery is not smooth, the caesarean section should be decisively implemented. We are doctors, and we cannot allow those families to come to us! , care workers?" Soon, a care worker pushed a stretcher car in. The two nurses immediately opened the quilt, held the woman down first, and then let her lie on the stretcher, and then pushed to the operating room. Because Su Bai was lying under the bed, he only saw the back of the woman. This back is very ordinary, and there is no familiar feeling. wrong, What exactly is going on? Su Bai has been somewhat confused. This woman, this woman who is born with a big belly, who is it? Is she her mother? So, is the child in her belly my own? Damn, is this a terror broadcast deliberate? Does it deliberately let me see the picture I was born with? The woman was already lying on the stretcher and was about to be pushed out for surgery. However, at this moment, a gust of wind suddenly blew, and the wind was filled with a fragrance of lavender. The male doctor, the nurse, and the nurses were all comatose, lying on the ground, and there was a strange silence in the ward. Even the woman with the big belly seemed to have passed out, which was for her. It is definitely a dangerous thing, because her amniotic fluid has already broken, and this time must be born, not to be surprised. Su Bai subconsciously took his fist, the child in this belly, Is yourself, Yes, It is yourself! Because Su Bai was sensed, when other people in the ward were comatose, when their mother was fainted, they could clearly feel a weak heartbeat, because there was no other persons interruption, so this was originally mixed. The very weak and weak heartbeat was finally captured by Su Baiqing. The heartbeat of the child in the belly is even more resonating with oneself in a rhythm. Su Bais mouth showed a smile. This is myself, That child is really himself, Own, I am about to be born. But what happened to this accident? Is the enemy coming to the door? But I was born and my mother survived. Then, It should be that his father arrived in time. After all, his mother and his wife had to have children. Su Bai felt that his father should be nearby. He should be able to detect it soon and then come over immediately! Yes, it must be like this, it must be like this. Soon, the ward door was slowly pushed away from the outside. Su Baixian saw a pair of exquisite black leather boots. In this era, the number of women wearing this kind of leather boots is still a minority, which means that the woman''s aesthetic and taste have been advanced a lot. Then, Su Bai raised his head with difficulty, a slim figure, a beautiful figure, quickly, Su Bai saw the face of this woman, "boom!" A loud noise blasted in Su Bais mind. This woman who walks in, Yes... is the mother in my memory! What the **** is going on, Why am I in a baby, in the belly of a woman who is not my mother? Chapter 416： Hidden judge why, why, why? why! Su Bais whole person is almost paralyzed. He remembers his mothers appearance and remembers his fathers appearance. Although they died after the age of seven, they died because of the so-called car accident, but at that time, they were seven years old. I can remember a lot of things. This woman who just came in is definitely her mother, her mother! But how can all this become like this! Why is it, in the belly of a strange woman? At this time, a man came in from the outside, and his appearance also surprised Su Bai, this is his father, this is his father. The two of them have entered the ward and are already standing next to the stretcher car of the comatose pregnant woman. What are they going to do? At this time, Su Bais fathers gaze suddenly moved away from the pregnant woman on the bed. He was looking for something, and he seemed to be aware of something. Su Bais mother looked at Su Bais father. Whats wrong? "Don''t talk, let me be quiet." Su Bai''s father''s gaze began to patrol around. "Its suspicious." "In terms of spiritual knowledge, you are far worse than me. You will fight anything other than killing and killing." Su Bais fathers voice became more and more serious. In the end, he actually looked under the bed. look, Actually produced directly with Su Bai - confrontation! Suddenly, a cold feeling came, Su Bai suddenly felt that his chest was cold, and he would have turned a blind eye to this feeling, because he was indulged in this picture, but the chill in Su Bai was getting more and more rapid. This feeling, like in the summer, a basin of ice water poured from the top of his head, the whole person can not help but hit a spirit. he, I saw myself! He actually saw himself! This, how is this possible! A huge fear struck, not knowing why, in my memory, the father who has always been in love and is very kind to himself, even gave himself a great panic at this time! This kind of fear, like the tide, keeps coming in, constantly putting terrible pressure on yourself, and even having a feeling that you can''t breathe. .................. A black shadow appeared behind Su Bai. He saw Su Bai, who was still lying on the ground, and his eyes were full of incredulity. What is he doing? Can''t he see himself? He doesn''t know that he is coming? There was a look of excitement and distorted on the man''s face. He had a silver pistol in his hand. The pistol was sharp and sharp, and it was a rare cold weapon. It could be attached to the terrorist broadcast. Naturally, it was not a product. . But even then, the man is still nervous. He is even nervous enough to use his hands to tighten the rifle, but the audience must be the audience, even if the psychological quality is better than the real senior, but the audience itself is training in the terrorist broadcast. Li still let him finally overcome the uneasiness in his heart, a low-pitched voice in his throat, a long shot sent forward, directly into the chest of Su Bai. "puff!" however, Because Su Bai was called a perverted physical quality, although it was extremely sharp, but did not penetrate the body of Su Bai, but was stuck by Su Bai''s ribs. The man took a deep breath and prepared for the second time. However, when he instilled his strength, he suddenly found out that Su Bais sluggish and unobtrusive eyes slowly recovered his focus, while staring at himself with a mocking look. For a time, the man was directly taken away all the courage, how, How could this be? The man can''t figure out why this is, and he doesn''t understand why. Before the first confrontation, the three listeners were killed by Su Bai, Ni Kuang and Xu Dong in a relaxed and free manner. The men and other judges were able to see clearly. Oppression, this kind of understatement, even if it is enhanced by the terrorist broadcast, the strength of the equipment is still like the killing of chickens and dogs, almost all of them have broken up their courage. The mans mind, at this moment, fell for a while. Su Bai slammed the pike that pierced his chest, directly exerted his force, slightly deflected the direction of the pistol, and avoided his own heart, but directly penetrated his body. The man also carried a long gun in his hands, and the whole person was directly pulled to Su Bai. In the other hand, Su Bai appeared a Hellfire shotgun and did not hesitate to pull the trigger. "boom!" The whole mans body trembled, and from his lower abdomen position, he was almost broken through a large piece. "Its a low-level mistake to be distracted at this time." Su Bais voice is a bit hoarse. He is actually immersed in the fear of his father just now, but if it is not the fear of that one, Su Bai will not be able to wake up at all, but will continue to immerse himself in the previous picture and will continue to go. Explore the truth of the matter. Just now, Su Bai was only responding with his own instinct. He didn''t even think about it, and he didn''t think about it. Everything is just a matter of course. This instinct to stifle, This instinct to survive, This kind of instinct that is more embarrassing to others, Has been integrated into the blood and bones of Su Bai! Su Bai hands clasped the man''s neck, under the force, let it press on his body, Su Bai''s mouth appeared two fangs, however, just as Su Bai just prepared to pierce the fangs into the man''s neck When the position was blood-sucking, the man he had just caught was directly turned into a pool of fly ash, together with the pistol piercing himself, and disappeared directly, but the terrible hole in the wound still exists. "Ah" Su Bai took a deep breath and the chest position was very painful. If he didn''t wake up in time, he might have been pierced through the body and he was really killed. However, Su Bai did not feel the rest of his life. Compared with his own life, Su Bai wanted to know what happened afterwards. He was not in his mother''s stomach. In the belly of another strange woman, his parents actually In the day when the woman''s amniotic fluid broke, she appeared in the ward. There is really too much information to subvert Su Bais cognition. even, It is enough to completely overturn the concept of life in the past twenty years of Su Bai! Su Bai held his head in his hands, he was not crying, he was just laughing, yes, he was laughing, but in the process of laughing, the eyes began to get wet. ............ Inside the glass window, There are still 6 people left. One of them suddenly said, "Just, three of them died, are they?" But the people who succeeded in killing people did not return. One judge failed. The two judges succeeded. It was directly completed the actual mission and returned to the real world. Then, there are now six judges left, dealing with only the only one that has not died yet. Its not that simple. A male judge in a small red suit suddenly said, The two judges did kill the man and the woman, but the man and the woman did not die. You see, Their bodies are still lying on the concrete floor, and there is no extra trauma." "But we just saw the picture clearly. The picture appeared on our glass mirror. They succeeded. They killed the woman named Ni Wei and the man named Xu Dong, only the Su Bai. Its like a sudden wake up and the result is not killed. The other two are obviously dead in the picture. The red suit man licked his lips and seemed to be too lazy to gossip. He just stared at the man wearing a police uniform on his side, nodded slightly with him, and the other responded with a slight nod. . The man in the small suit began to look back on other people. If he guessed it well, he and he, and the remaining four people, there should be another person who should have the strength of the seniors! This is a world of punitive stories, but the terrorist broadcast adds the original serious punishment to the ugly taste that belongs to it. Xu Dong and Ni Kuang, they are not dead at all. They are the weaknesses of the soul that have been smashed by terrorist broadcasts. This is the terror broadcast to take the initiative to help them get the peace of mind and progress, However, the broadcast will not be so kind and good to do good things, because there are three judges in the 12 judges, like their own, with the judges of senior strength. They have not been selected, the reason, The red suit man has already guessed, This is where the bad taste of broadcasting is. Just succeeded in killing the audience of Ni Kuang and Xu Dong, it should be regarded as completing the task, but it is impossible to get a complete reward, but they have been broadcast back to the real world. Ni Kuang and Xu Dong will wake up very quickly. They will find that they are not dead. At the same time, they find that their inner and own defects and fatal weaknesses are gone. They are made up and disappeared. They will be pleasantly surprised, They will be excited, They will be happy, They may even think that this is not the name of punishment for terrorist broadcasts. It is actually to appreciate them, but to help them grow in the back. but, They never imagined that they did not die this time, not the understanding of broadcasting, nor the different eyes of broadcasting. But the terrorist broadcast has already arranged three real senior listeners here. Low-level newcomers leave the glass to the outside story world, and they will be able to gain the strength of seniors. If they are seniors, they leave the glass? What kind of terrorist power will it be promoted by terrorist broadcasting? Wait until Ni Kuang and Xu Dong, they are lucky, wait until they steal, Suddenly found that In fact, when the outcome is already doomed, it will be a kind of The deepest despair! Still a terrorist broadcast, the most fun. The red suit man picked up the champagne again, and he looked at it while drinking. The veteran who is still hidden, Who on earth is it? Chapter 417： dead space! The emergence of the wall itself implies a kind of barrier, a kind of self-protection. Everyone has his own inner world. There is no perfect thing in this world, even if it is a terror broadcast that is almost omnipotent. After Bai Yi began to experience the story world several times, the terrorist broadcast was also closed for three months for the so-called "update and maintenance". In fact, this is equivalent to a corrective means; The black boss in the convenience store outside the forest and the magic in the painting on the Taoist mountain peak, the appearance of this role, because they realized the existence and dominance of the terrorist broadcast, they did not hesitate to use a way of "self-destruction" Going against it has seriously affected the principle of the supremacy of the story pursued by the terrorist broadcast. Therefore, after the suspension of the repair, in the following story world, Su Bai never encountered the BOSS that could sense the existence of the terrorist broadcast; Moreover, from the **** body, it is even more clear that the terrorist broadcast is actually flawed or limited. When the wall appears and begins to extend, it is actually equivalent to a kind of "self-stealing". The terrorist broadcast sets the wall, but it is both a supervisor and a thief. Under the cover of the wall, whether it is Su Bai or Ni or Xu Dong, the fears, defects, etc. in their hearts are completely presented. This is a kind of BUG, ??a condescending crush, without the gentleness and traces of the world of ordinary stories. because, You are sinners. Terrorist broadcasting treats sinners naturally and has another set of rules. Therefore, a strong and stern woman like Ni Kuang will have a decadent feeling of seeking death; Therefore, Xu Dongs scum, who killed his father, would be panic-stricken in his brothers screaming; And Su Bai, Its a bit more special, The monk once said to Su Bai that it is difficult for you to capture the shortcomings of this kind of person. The habitually ill is actually a self-protection model. Although it pays a great price and is easy to die, it can be the biggest. To the extent that you can''t accumulate too much repression in your heart. Before, the biggest gap in Su Bais heart was actually his parents affairs, but Su Bai also killed the military and the iron in Qinhuangdao. It is said that this is an explanation for his mother, but rather a white An account of oneself. Be your son, too tired; I have handed over the money you have left for me. I will not hesitate to take your own life to avenge you in violation of the rules of terrorist broadcasting. Well, even if I have not paid off, I will not care, your business, I am no longer interested, no matter what kind of unknown position you are suffering, or if you are living in a happy life, it is not my business. My son is not filial, just Don''t take your aunt seriously, you love it. Su Bai didn''t want to be a fragrant incense. From childhood to the brain, she thought about saving her mother. However, when the terrorist broadcast wants to really pinch you, you really have no way; Are there any shortcomings in your heart? No weaknesses? no problem, I can make it for you. This is the reason why Su Bais picture appeared before. This memory does not exist in Su Bais memory, because at that time, Su Bai was still in the womans belly and was not born yet. He was not what. Naturally born children, how could there be an impression at that time? But Su Bais parents were listeners. When the fat man picked up the phone call from the female nurse and said the word Ye Zi, the terrorist broadcast knew the true identity of the blood corpse in an instant, which is enough to be visible. The "monitoring" of the audience is almost to the point where mercury and diarrhea are pervasive. ............ Xu Dong blinked. He woke up and seemed to be surprised. He was still alive. "Mother''s, I am dead to heaven?" Xu Dong deliberately ridiculed, at the same time, his gaze subconsciously began to observe the side of Su Bai and Ni Kuang, he is eager to know what happened. Su Bai smiled slightly. "Reassured, you can only go to **** and not to heaven." Obviously, Su Bai, who woke up from the wall picture in advance, like the judges in the glass, saw some inner pictures about Ni Kuang and Xu Dong. Its hard to think about it. After all, terror broadcasts use a kind of Similar to the way of large screen projection. Xu Dongs face slammed and his anger was immediately seduce, but in the next moment, those anger suddenly dissipated invisible. "Oh, let you laugh." Xu Dong got up from the ground and picked up his own knife, like a strange person. Su Bais slight glimpse, he noticed Xu Dongs change in mind, and he could already take it up and let it go, no longer become his nightmare, its like a virgin, Once, its always painful to die, and then its getting better. In this way, terrorist broadcasts infinitely magnify their inner defects and then "kill" them, so that they can face the most unwilling part of their hearts in the most horrible way, and after all this is over, I am used to it. Xu Dong also discovered this point. His face immediately showed a touch of joy. At his level, his perception and promotion of the soul is no less than the promotion of specific strength. The two are more like world outlook and methodology. , is an irreconcilable thing that complements each other. Ni Kuang also slowly stood up. There was a feeling of sorrow and let down on her face. Generally speaking, seniors have "cultivated" to a point where they live the same as human beings, and the mood is not indifferent. This is a very simple step, but they are now showing their emotions on their faces. It is not a deliberate misunderstanding of the people around them. It is the joy of the rest of the robbery and the surprise of successfully making up for their own mental defects. It is really difficult to restrain. It is. Is it so happy to be so? Su Bai suddenly asked. Its like having a knife and cutting off your personality. Are you still you? Xu Dong looked at Su Bai unexpectedly. Finally, he seemed to have discovered something. He smiled and said: "It seems that you have a problem, and you have not been able to make up for the defects of the mind like us." Su Bai shook his head. "I can''t look at this way of making up." In fact, there is still a saying that Su Bai did not say that there will be no stuffing in the sky, and that the style of doing good deeds is completely out of tune with the terrorist broadcast. "In short, at present, for both of us, there are no disadvantages." Ni Kuang looked around and her eyes could not help but fall on the glass window on the top of the high building. "There are only 6 people left," Ni Kuang said. "Yes, 6 words." Xu Dong said. Su Bai shook his head. He didn''t know that he hadn''t completely got rid of that emotion from the picture he had just, or the shadow that lingered in his heart every time he saw the glass. In short, Su Bai has a feeling, This story world, It seems to be a dead end. Any struggle, any resistance, will end in a meaningless death. Three of them, like a monkey dancing on a red iron plate, are very teasing, but they are the ones. Entertainment and play. Su Bai hates this feeling, but in fact this feeling is becoming more and more obvious. I have to say that in the world of this story, the terrorist broadcast is too gentle for the three of them. At the beginning of the food delivery, the three guys who have just been hard to upgrade their strength and equipment, even if they dont know how many pounds they have, the terrorist broadcast will not know? The gnome old man who appeared later was terrible and powerful, but the brain was a rib. The result was still killed by the Su Bai trio. It was a shock and no danger. This is truly a shock, except for Ni Zhens injury. Su Bai and Xu Dong are just out of force, and there is no danger at all. From beginning to end, it reveals a taste of something wrong. Ni Kuang and Xu Dong are standing, only Su Bai is still lying on the ground. The surrounding environment has not changed. "This terror broadcast gives us a lot of rest time." Ni Kuang seems to be somewhat uncomfortable. "That is what is brewing." Xu Dongdao. Su Bai closed his eyes. Suddenly, Su Bai seemed to find something and immediately climbed up from the ground. "Oh, I am finally willing to get up." Ni Kuang said. "Do you both recover?" Su Bai glanced at Xu Dong and Ni Kuang. "Is still immersed in the tide of love that terrorist broadcasts add to your eyes?" "What''s wrong?" Xu Dong was not angry. Su Bai smiled and said, "Oh." He took a few steps forward and then stopped. "All of them are only happy, the wind has stopped, didn''t you feel it?" Said, Su Bai reached out and knocked in front of him. "Hey........." A layer of invisible glass has completely shrouded the environment in which the three people live. Then, Su Bai reached out and rubbed his hand. At the same time, he put out his tongue and rubbed his lips. The tongue of the blood family was good at tasting blood. The picky taste buds allowed them to taste more. The oxygen content is declining, and the various elements in the air are abstractly spiritual, and they are all falling. Su Bai turned around and looked at Ni Wei and Xu Dong, whose faces were gradually becoming serious. They also sighed in their hearts. It seems that their previous surprises were too big. Even these two senior listeners were somewhat forgotten, but this is also Human nature, Su Bai naturally knows, what kind of surprise is the repair of the soul defect, similar to the protagonist in the martial arts novel is taught by the grandfather in the cave. "After half an hour, here, it will become a dead place." Su Bai squatted down, in front of him, a piece of grass. "Look, the grass is already yellowing, quickly, Its time for us to be. Chapter 418： Dead friends are not dead Ni Kuang pulled out his own bow and arrow and shot it with one arrow. This arrow turned into seven or eight astigmatisms, and the astigmatism was constantly refracted. Gradually, this sealed area was generally revealed; The length of this area is about eight meters, the width is almost eight meters, and the height is about three meters. It is a very large space. However, the grass on the ground in this space has almost completely faded from green to yellow, and it looks like It is already dead. Moreover, the air is becoming thinner and thinner. This can be felt from the breathing state of everyone. The oxygen here is not all breathed by the Su Bai people, but is extracted. Everything in the space is constantly being pumped out. Su Bais hands are on the invisible glass in front of him. At this time, he is not very nervous. It should be the reason for psychological preparation. But to be alive, after all, it is also a kind of belief, it is an instinct, no matter what. At the time, Su Bai would not sit and wait, this is not his style. "This should not be a bureau without a solution." Xu Dong, like Su Bai, began to feel the glass with his own hands, and he had just tried to use his own knife to slash, but the traces did not stay. Down, enough to see the sturdiness of this barrier. Ni Kuang sat cross-legged and closed her eyes. As if she was self-regulating, she was reducing her metabolism to allow her to gradually adapt to the constantly deteriorating environment and increase her theoretical survival time. At this time, I really don''t have to worry about the killing because of the competition for oxygen. Because the three people are very strong, fighting in this narrow space will only make the poorly sealed environment instantly deteriorate to the extreme. It is possible The winners and losers have not yet been separated, and both of them have died of suffocation. Ni Kuang''s method seems to be somewhat negative, but it has to be said that it is very effective. After all, people like Su Bai can stay for a long time under the water. The oxygen carrying capacity of each cell in his body is also due to the improvement of life level. It has become more powerful, even if it is really a vacuum area, Su Bai can still hold for more than ten minutes under anaerobic conditions, but now the situation is not only the case, the vitality here is constantly being pumped away. this is the key of the problem, Oxygen is not the only factor that determines survival. "How long is the theoretical time?" Xu Dong looked at Su Bai at this time. "6 minutes." Su Bai said, "After 6 minutes, we will finish together." Su Bai looked at Ni Kuang who was sitting cross-legged. "She may support one and a half more than us." "Oh, she is screaming that some of us are dead, and the terrorist broadcast will be withdrawn." Xu Dong directly broke Ni Kuangs mind. Indeed, terrorist broadcasts rarely make a bureau where all the people directly die. If there is no way to break the game, then after waiting for one or two people to die in the team, The situation is likely to change. If this situation is created by other opponents, it may not be so negative whether it is Su Bai or Xu Dong or Ni Kuang, but the situation of making this situation is terror broadcast, which itself illustrates many problems, you can only The meaning of it goes on. Breathing, it began to become more and more difficult, Su Bai has found that his skin is losing its smoothness, begins to become rough and wrinkled, and vitality is also being pumped away. Xu Dong gritted his teeth, and he also felt the vitality that his body was constantly being pumped away. The vitality was something that could not be seen but could exist. Xu Dong took his knife and stood still, still motionless. stand up. Ni Kuang has long maintained that position for a long time. Su Bai sat down, but did not learn Ni Kuang to adjust his body to the knees. He did not think that it was possible to save his life if he was obedient, but now he is really helpless. "He will use this way to trap us directly here?" Su Bai suddenly said, this is like asking yourself, but also asking others. Ni Kuang did not answer, and now she can hardly hear her heartbeat. She has turned herself into a living and dead state, striving for the greatest possible time to persist in absolute bad conditions for a longer period of time. Xu Dong shook his head. "It should be wrong. It shouldn''t be like this. If it wants us to die like this, then the judges before, aren''t they all taking off their pants?" "If it really is to take off your pants and fart?" Su Bai said, "Maybe, the six shadows left above, they are actually six experiencers, just to visit, without actually cutting into the story. Xu Dong frowned. He was thinking about the words that Su Bai said. To be honest, he thought that Su Bai was right. If the six shadows were not even listeners, it was just the experience. Then, This is really likely to be the end of the terrorist broadcast. "He used to help me and Ni Kuang to make up for the lack of state of mind, just to make us happy, give a broken meal before death?" "So, first stop this idea, change a line of thought?" Su Bai''s gaze once again looked at the six figures behind the glass mirror on the high-rise building. "This way, we use a cage to trap us, starve to death, thirst, Forcing us to die is not a broadcast style. If the six people behind the glass mirror are not soy sauce, they need to come out and show their face. What would it be like to follow this line of thought?" Su Bai silently bowed his head. He was not asking Xu Dong and Ni Ni, who had completely shielded the six saga, but was asking himself, playing with the terrorist broadcast. You have to be familiar with the style of broadcasting, for example, if the broadcast suddenly makes you Casting to a desert, you need to do what mission, you really don''t have to worry too much about thirst in the desert, because you are so inexplicably thirsty in the desert, not in line with the principle of radio story supremacy, It is very likely that when you can''t walk the road, you will suddenly become a quicksand; After you get stuck in it, you will find yourself entering a dark hole, the plot will continue to push, you may die in the hands of monsters in the dark hole, this is very likely, but let you enter the story world It is unlikely that it will be baked dry in the desert. "If the six people behind the glass mirror need to play again, then we can reasonably say that they will not die in this container." Xu Dong punched the invisible barrier in front of him and made a muffled sound. . This sound even shocked Ni Kuang and pulled her back from the previous state of suspended animation. Because Ni Kuang was very worried, Xu Dong would really end up breaking the net; I can''t hold on, I won''t let you live a minute and a half more than me. I won''t let you see the turnaround that may happen after I die. I can''t let my energy vent out and violently shake the inside of the container. Accelerate the evaporation of the material inside, die, and die together. Honestly, This kind of thinking, any normal person may have this situation, I am going to die, why can you live? Xu Dong shrugged. "You continue to be your mummy. I am really not interested in this time and I am still dragging people into the water." Ni Kuang continued to close her eyes. She and Su Bai Xudong chose the opposite attitude to deal with. Su Bai and Xu Dong are obviously still looking for a way to break the bureau, and she is waiting for the timing of the break. . "If the next wave of judges still needs to appear, we will not die..." Su Bai no longer talks to himself, but subconsciously begins to think in his own heart. We will not die, but now the vitality is constantly being pumped away, and then continue, as long as three minutes later, this body, even if it is abolished... Suddenly, Su Bai likes what he caught, he thought of a possibility, and this may well be correct. The whole person continued to maintain his original posture, and even his lips were still moving. Su Bai was no different from the previous one. However, under the shadow of a big tree outside the container, a deeper black shadow appeared slowly. This is Su White is doing the experiment, the vampire ghost that he can summon himself to be tied to the cross. correct, Terrorist broadcasts is to take the initiative to abolish our body, let us face the next wave of three judges in the case of losing the body and only the soul, which is to reduce the difficulty of the next round of judges. It is no longer as direct as the first round. This container can isolate any other form of energy, but it does not separate the soul. When the vitality was exhausted, the three human bodies were directly necrotic. Within the entire container, the souls of the three remaining people existed alone. After that, the container opened again and the new three judges appeared again at that time. This, Is the intention of broadcasting, It is step by step to weaken the strength of the three sinners, step by step to create advantages and opportunities for those judges who seem to be untable. Without any indication, Su Bais body burned directly at this time. He was actively burning, similar to the way he blew himself. Ni Kuang once again opened his eyes and looked at Su Bai with a touch of anger. She took it for granted that Su Bai was going to die together. Xu Dong also looked at Su Bai with a touch of ecstasy, while clenching the long knife in his hand. Burning your own flesh, incinerating your own body, and maximizing your physical strength to the soul, stimulating the growth of your soul, Su Bais soul floated out of his flesh at this time, and then passed through the barrier without any hindrance and appeared outside. "soul!" "Damn, it is the soul!" Ni Kuang and Xu Dong immediately understood that they also began to burn their own body, and did not hesitate, obviously, they also want their souls to get more nutrients from the flesh when they leave the body. They also want to use the same method as Su Bai. just, Su Bais body exploded at this time. Even with the naked body that has not fully burned, Ni Kuang bursts with Xu Dongs body. Ni Kuang and Xu Dongs soul Cangjie flew out of the barrier, and the two men looked at the soul of the soul on the other side with a thicker body than the self. They are clear, Su Bai is deliberately letting their souls become weaker than him! Yes, it is very likely that all three sinners will die in this world of stories. If there is a chance to live, at most one, Sometimes, three people are allies, But all three people know that they are actually competitors, the goal of competition, It is the only place in the imaginary that left the world of this story in a way that survives! Chapter 419： Come, smoke me. Dead friends are not dead, and they are the most basic foundation in the rules of the audiences survival. Even if they are with the fat monks, they are actually a kind of relationship, but now with the mutual recognition of several people The deeper the coming, the more people can''t help but look at the farther direction. The current good deal is for the sake of greater counter-compensation and interest in the future, so it can reflect a kind of "friendship". In fact, it is only the maximization of interests. . For example, before the fat man and Su Bais trip to Qinhuangdao, its this calculation. Obviously, Su Bai and Ni Kuang and Xu Dong are two people, but there is no friendship. When they can hang up, they will be in a hurry. Whoever is not polite, this thing will be replaced by Ni Kuang and Xu Dong. Do not hesitate to do it. Therefore, Xu Dong and Ni Kuang just looked at Su Bai with the "gaze" of hatred. The monks are now in a state of soul, and can only maintain a human form with no vagueness. Among the monks, Su Bais soul is the most solid, and even a layer of light blue flames are swaying around him. This is because Su Bais previous full burning of his own body is infused with his own soul. It has been kept for too long, but Su Bai did not intend to keep it for too long. Anyway, the flesh can not be brought out, and the waste is used simply. Now it is a pass that can pass once. They are all mixed into this level of audience. It is very difficult for them to appear on them negatively. Unless it is just like being forced to be happy by terrorist broadcasts, there is no way. Three people, no, to be exact, it is between the three souls, and another child is separated by distance. It seems that the terrorist broadcast still wants to arrange that one-on-one model. The distance between the three souls is more than a kilometer away. Only one vague shadow can be seen between each other. At the same time, the three doors appear in front of everyone, still exactly the same as the first round, each opponents opponent, They all came out from the inside. But at the last time, the three were in the peak state. Although Su Bai played a game with Ni Kuang, he could only be a warm-up, far from the point of losing both sides. Therefore, he was forced to be forced by terrorist broadcasts. The low-level audience who improved their strength and equipped with the implements, the three of them were really like dogs, and they easily solved the three guys who tried to stuff the pigs with big onions and elephants. However, nowadays, the three people are now weak souls. If they face it again, they will really hang very much. Maybe, In this trio, in this round, it is estimated that someone has fallen. Dry it out bit by bit, play slowly, little by little, This, Perhaps it is the most wanted to see terrorist broadcasts. ............ The glass window is inside, and there are three people left at this time. The red little suit man smiled happily and poured the champagne on the ground. "Oh, its really enough, I didnt find it at all." "I introduce myself." The man in uniform said, his gaze, staring at the man who was curled up in the corner of the hair. In the field, the red small suit man and the uniform man actually noticed each other in the first round. Although both sides subconsciously hide themselves in a group of "innocent" low-level audiences, there are always some details. Can be discovered, or, in this detail, just a veteran listener in search of another veteran listener; Because everyone knows that in this environment, it is definitely not wise to expose the identity of a veteran audience to the low-level audience who are superior in the surrounding population. Any group will hold a group. In a story world, the senior audience is definitely an unattainable level for the low-level audience. At the beginning, Liu Fuquan came to Su Bai, even with other thoughts and attempts, but the sound "Adult" is definitely not a simple act, but a manifestation of the true status gap between the two sides. It is a normal thing for the weak to hold the group and isolate the strong ones. This is a very normal thing, so these two people, that is, see each other and break through, they know clearly, but now, In the glass mirror, there are three people left, so there is nothing to squat, and there is no need to smash. The man in red suit, named Chen Feng, and the man in uniform, called Lu Shen, Chen Fengs costume is slightly exaggerated. His previous performance, whether it is talking or drinking, is full of exaggeration. I think he is just a low-level audience, a low-level audience that is easily irritated, and a superficial guy with a mood that is difficult to control. Lu Shen, a police uniform, rarely speaks, rarely expresses his opinions, his body shape is slightly thin, and the whole person stands there, even if he is supported by a police uniform, he still can''t support his temperament. Between the audience, I really don''t care much about the identity in the real world. You are the police. You are not a policeman. The impact is really small. How can everyone kill and set fire, and the police in reality can''t control it. And this policeman seems to be a little bit inconspicuous. However, when there were only three people left in the glass mirror, Chen Fengs temperament suddenly changed. Even if this red and beautiful small suit was worn on him, it suddenly appeared calm and introverted. And the story. Lu Shens waist was straightened up at this time, and the kind of polices sense of majesty was suddenly established. Moreover, it was not only the gas field brought by this policemans identity, but more of it, which was distributed by him. The momentum that comes out, the kind of decisive decisiveness, that kind of hot and strong. Seniors, in the end, have too many differences with low-level audiences. The gap between the two sides is like a general and a general. The rest of the man, kneeling on the corner of the wall, had been smoking there before, and he had a lot of smoke in his pocket, one after the other, with a pile of cigarettes in front of him. "Folding mystery?" Chen Feng went to the guy and squatted down. "Brother, I don''t believe that in this world of stories, I can still have a senior audience, hehe." Generally speaking, the low-level audience refers to those whose task completion degree is below 4, and the senior audience refers to the fusion of the weapon of the life or the weapon that has already merged with the life, and the senior audience refers to the level of Yan Huihong Lanlin. Existed. The man''s hair was messy and his eyes were a little distracted. Even if Chen Feng was in front of him, he still did not see it, and continued to smoke his own cigarettes one by one. "This story world is a reward we deserve." Lu Shen seems very calm. The terrorist broadcast will work hard for the audience who do their best to do things. When the degree of good feeling is brushed to a certain extent, the sweet date will come down. Lu Shen and Chen Feng are two very active listeners in the real world. They dont give up any chance to help the terrorist broadcast to complete the real task, and actively solve the events that may affect the balance of the real world. This time, as The three seniors of sinners are three rotten cabbages for terrorist broadcasts, but they are similar to the treatment of **** bodies. Horror broadcasts are not willing to cremate these three rotten cabbages. It is thrown into the rubbish, and there is still value that can be utilized. For the judges, their main task is actually obvious. It is to kill the three sinners and then get one of them. If one senior can get the strongest reinforcement of another senior, then The improvement of one''s own strength is definitely not just a little bit, but a qualitative leap. The man with the hair is still smoking, seeing Lu Shen and Chen Feng are still standing in front of him, he frowned slightly, "Is there something?" "No, just worry that you will continue to smoke, this building has to be ordered by you." Chen Feng and Lu Shen looked at each other, both of them felt that it was estimated that they met a veteran senior audience. This kind of person is very Rare, but not seen, some people are getting higher and higher, but their personality is more and more isolated, but they can''t die. "You can rest assured that I am specializing in fire fighting." The man with a unkempt hair smiled and ordered a cigarette. He continued to smoke beautifully. When he looked up, he could make people see his face. Under the surface full of grease, he was about forty or fifty years old. The middle-aged men around, although the audience does not lack the older audience, but the older audience can be mixed to the senior level, it is really rare. ............ Su Bai came out in front of the door, a woman, a woman who made Su Bai somewhat unexpected. The woman was covered with a purple blue armor and a red leather whip in her hand. It looked like it was really British. people. "I really didn''t expect it, it will be you." Su Bai shouted. "I didn''t expect that I would meet you here. Actually, I really hoped that you could die in the previous round. I am really scared to meet you." The equipment and weapons on the woman are very glaring and make it the same as the exhibition. This is because her previous level is too low. If the terrorist broadcast enhances its strength, it will be upgraded according to the original development model of the junior audience. In fact, It is also because the low-level audience''s own strength and equipment are too low, their strength is not strong, the reinforcement is not deep enough, the implement is also relatively low-level, the consequence of hard-boosting is that it is very festive, but it is very festive, but instead Lost the taste of advanced instruments. False, after all, is fake; "Oh, I am now the soul of the body, your whip, but also for the soul, just restraine me, come on." Su Bai said while actively taking it, This is like saying, come, Smoke me, I am looking for a pump......... Chapter 420： Older gingers are more spicy! "At that time, you should not recognize me." Su Bai said as he walked toward the woman. When the woman waved the whip in her hand, the ground was immediately hit by a gully. This is a manifestation of the tyrannical power leaking inside the whip. Maybe the woman herself was a little scared by the power of the whip. The strength of the increase should be very strange. When Su Bai first went to the sea, he would rather immerse himself in the sea to swim, and he would not like to play the flower head of the "iron palm float", because Su Bai clearly saves the importance of each strength. Sometimes, life, death, success, success or failure, it is really the last breath of the competition can last a little longer. The woman''s move to swing the whip at random has already explained her low level and does not cherish the power. It also means her ignorance of power. Soul body Su Bai continued to approach the woman, although there is no proud body, but the pressure that Su Bai gave to this woman is still obvious. This is the first round of Su Bai''s chopping vegetables to kill the Raksha Man''s Jiwei, which is the huge gap between seniors and low-level listeners. In short, when Su Bai is pressing hard, woman, Subconsciously began to retreat. The whip was swayed by the woman in front of her. Her look looked very unnatural. On the one hand, it was rational to tell the man in front of her. Now there is only the soul left. He cant beat himself, while the sensitivity is restrained. Unwilling to fear of Su Bai. "If I said, at that time, I recognized you, are you convinced?" The woman said while she was retreating. She was fighting for her time. She was not stupid. In fact, even if she was a lower-level audience, there would be no fools. When the terrorist broadcast was selected, it would not be so low-level, let a fool enter himself. What is interesting about the story world? "Impossible." Su Bai firmly said, "After I converge on my breath, you can''t detect me at all, but now think about it. If you know that you are an experiencer, when I took your Xiting shortbread, It should not be so embarrassing." The woman no longer argues that this female student who was very enthusiastic about sharing her own specialties brought back from her hometown in the hotel lobby clearly knew that she had retired. There must be a life and death between himself and him, two people, otherwise the game will not end. If you win, you will get a chance to go to heaven, and no one will ridicule yourself as an experiencer with no strength. The girls eyes suddenly became cold. Su Bais soul also stopped moving in an instant. When the girl constantly restrained her own inner pressure and fear, Su Bai was also constantly watching her. She was still weak, she was still very tender, many A lot of information, she will not hide, many small movements on the body, can tell Su Bai useful information, are selling her, but she does not know. This is a young chick, tender as if it can be drenched, but now the white is no longer a tiger, but a sick cat. For Su Bai, chances are still there, but not too More choices, even as long as the two sides play against each other, they must not lose, they must not retreat, because the current Su Bai, really does not come slowly capital. The whip draws a beautiful arc and draws directly to Su Bai. At the same time, a bottle appears in the girl''s hand. This bottle is not used to store the medicinal herbs. This bottle is a piece of implement itself. After opening, a cloud of black mist filled, this black mist, has a strong corrosive effect on the soul. This woman, every instrument, is aimed at the soul, which makes Su Bai also helpless. "boom!" Su Bais soul suddenly disappeared at this moment. The womans whip and black fog all emptied. She began to look around subconsciously. She was not good at using gas and saga to search for the clues around her. The girls panic didnt make Su Bai feel that there was a big chance. The blue armor on her body had amazing defensive power, and the leather whip and the black fog, as long as they were captured, the soul of the body is now In terms of it, it is a nightmare. Therefore, Su Bai continued to wait patiently for the opportunity. He was like an experienced old hunter, looking at the rabbit in front of him who was armed to the teeth. The girl''s body constantly rotates, looking around, the whip is flying around her, the black fog is condensing in the mouth of the bottle, and the heart is shivering, but in action, she still shows Her own organization. "Su Bai, I really recognized you at the time, knowing that you are an audience. I am not another person to go back to the hotel. Do you think it was a coincidence?" The girl kept looking around and looking around with Su Bai while talking. Su Bai did not answer. He did not have the mental hand to communicate with the other party at this time and exposed his position. Moreover, Su Bai also knew that he did not speak and did not speak, so that the other party could not find his hidden position. Instead, he could Give the other person more psychological pressure. "Before you come in, the fat man around you, at the door, smoke, he uses his own thumb to rub, if it is ordinary people, may think it is magic, but I know not, because he smokes The movement is so natural, and, he is facing the street, obviously not wanting to deliberately show off." The girl swallowed, her look began to tighten, and she was hiding in a place where she did not know where she was. It was like a hungry wolf that could be thrown out at any time. Her spirit was very tense and she even breathed. I can''t breathe. "I guessed at that time that the fat man should be the audience. Then, another person who walked with an audience, that is, you, should also be the audience. Unfortunately, I am only an experiencer, not even a reinforcement. There are a few low-level implements that you estimate are too lazy to look at, no, even the artifacts are not worth the garbage." The girl''s tone began to increase, she kept spinning her body slowly, observing the surroundings, and clearly the space of the battle was limited by a thin layer of glass, but her ability to find her own enemy in a narrow space. None of them, even in her mind, I couldnt stop thinking about using all the wrinkles to blow up all the areas here, but the reason is still keeping her restrained, because the result of this is probably to give her own enemies. Create opportunities to attack yourself. "When you took the Xiting shortbread from my hand, I was actually very nervous. I was really nervous. It should be because I am too weak and too weak. Some things in your body may be like a little warm and moist jade and a safety symbol worn by the rich people. So, you should be taking me at that time. The tension and cramps are seen as awkward and incomprehensible for strangers to take their own food. Actually, I was really scared to die at that time. After I left with my classmates, I finally got the courage. I went back to the hotel alone, not because I have something in the hotel. I want to go. Looking for you; I was very simple at the time, it was really simple, I want to please you, I want to know you, even if I give my body, even if I give everything I have, I want to get your shelter. You said that I am stupid. At that time, I didnt even know what strength you were, but my sixth sense was always accurate. I think you are very strong. I think you are terrible. I feel that you have the ability to shelter me. However, I didn''t expect to meet you on the way back to the hotel to find you. You were walking alone. When I passed by you, my fear of you suppressed all my impulses. I didn''t dare. Talking to you, I didnt even dare to look at you more..." When the girl said this, her face suddenly changed. A golden ginkgo leaf floated out of her clothes and was stuck in her eyebrows. Her eyes were dyed with a radiance at this time. Su Bai hiding in the position of five meters in the right direction of his own. "go to hell!" Leather whip, black fog, At this time, its completely embarrassed, In the previous speech, it wasnt that the girl was relieved of her own pressure, but she was numb with Su Bai and doing her own preparations. The ginkgo leaves had the effect of opening eyes and helped her directly discover Su Bai. position. The whip directly bound Su Bai, and the black mist suddenly shrouded. The horrible corrosive force constantly destroyed the soul of Su Bai. "Ah ah ah ah ah" Su Bai can''t call it now, but he can''t call it out, but the soul fluctuation can express his meaning. He is very surprised. He is very painful. He is very unprepared. The girls face showed a smile of pleasure. Now, I dont need your shelter. Because I killed you, I can inherit one of your enhancements to me; I can protect myself, don''t need to rely on you stinky men! Perceived the shrinking and pain of Su Bai''s soul, the smile on the girl''s face became more and more obvious. She kept urging the whip and the black fog to give Su Bai a final blow. She couldn''t wait to kill Su. White, this impulse and expectation almost made her fall into a hysterical situation. however, A black shadow tied to the cross appeared behind the girl when the girl did not notice that her attention was focused on Su Bai, who was about to be killed by herself. Black shadow sticks out a hand, "puff!" The girls body trembled, A black hand pierced through her chest. Then, This hand went all the way up and cut the girls body straight. The scene is extremely **** and terrifying. The girl''s eyes widened, and she still couldn''t believe what was happening at this time; The whip fell and the black fog lost control and returned to the bottle. Su Bai is a weak and extremely broken soul, floating in front of the girl. The girls face is already pale, obviously, her time is running out, Ginger, really old and spicy; She licked her lips, Hard road: "If... at that time... I talked to you......... Destiny... Is it... not one..." Chapter 421： Do you know despair? "Hey, one has already been solved." Chen Feng held a napkin in his hand and rubbed his hand. "Garbage is rubbish. No matter how delicate it is, it will never be able to get on the countertop." In the case of occupying such a big advantage, it was actually suppressed by the three people with the soul of the district. One side has even scored the victory and defeat. On the other two sides, although it seems to be still deadlocked, the time of stalemate Long, then for the old fox, the advantage is greater. As a senior, the card, there is always no need to worry about the lack of things, patience, at least relative to these low-level audience, seniors have never filled, Time has been dragging on for so long, and the final victory balance has already been clearly dumped. Lu Shen also stood by the glass window, his eyes also kept watching the following, "I have been walking to the present, and I am also eager to survive. I am very curious when they see us when they appear. feel; They gave them hope and made them step by step. The result was that they had all their hopes at the last minute. Sometimes, I was really afraid of this means of broadcasting. "At that time, they will realize that what is the bad taste of broadcasting." Chen Feng''s face with a little gloating smile, but also laughed for a while, then did not laugh, because he felt that there is no How funny it is. Lu Shen looked at Chen Feng, both the audience and the senior audience. It was exactly the same as the people downstairs. They were all senior listeners. Naturally, the feelings were similar. Today, you laughed at people who were broadcasted and played. Maybe tomorrow, other people laughed and you were played by the radio. The wind and water turned, and in the audience circle, this is the normal state. The two of them are nothing more than two lambs who perform better under the shepherd''s whip. Because they are courteous to the shepherd, they use their tongues to lick the boots of the shepherd, so the shepherd rewards both of them. One forage. However, the identity of the lamb has not changed at all. The shepherd is still a shepherd, and the lamb is a lamb. When the shepherd is in a good mood or is in a bad mood, he can kill you and make a roast whole lamb. The skin is hung on the grill and grilled. When you are grilled with oil and nourish it, you may see that there are many of your own kind in the flock, and you are looking at yourself with a cold-eyed look. . "Hey, buddy, can you smoke?" Chen Feng turned and looked at the middle-aged man who had been sitting in the corner. The other hand swayed and the two cigarettes were directly smashed out. Chen Feng took the cigarette and handed it to Lu Shen. "I don''t smoke." Lu Shen refused. "Oh." Chen Feng smiled, he ordered one, and then clipped another one to his ear. All this is so natural. "Let''s take a step and see one step." Lu Shen''s voice has become a bit more serious. "This is not a multiple-choice question, not even a multiple-choice question." "So, I can only enjoy the moment first." Chen Feng took a sip of cigarettes. "To tell the truth, I haven''t had so much time in the story world for a long time. I really hope that the next story world can do the same." "Forget it, this time the reward is basically to let the broadcast exhaust all the good feelings we have brushed before. Below, it is time to start all over again, and it is difficult to have such a good thing." "Oh, two men, this time has to play a sentimental." The man with a unkempt hair slowly stood up at this time. "I am so happy that I am so happy, I have to put on this tweaking posture. It is really Disgusting, those low-level listeners are disappointing and killed. For you, isnt it just what you are willing to see? If they really kill the three, youve been looking forward to the intensified inheritance, and soon hit the water. Drifting." The man threw the cigarette **** on the ground and stepped on his foot. "The over there, its over, and its finally our turn. The smoke is also just finished, three people to three people, just right, just right. .................. The blood of the girl began to float, but when Su Bailian did not swallow it, it completely turned into a fly ash, just like the person who was about to die in the desert, desperately jumped to a water pool. When he landed, the whole The book in the water pool was evaporated to a clean state, and even a little sand with a little moisture was not left for him. At this time, Su Bais body was white, and the body of the body really seemed to be broken. Even his own appearance could not be fully revealed. He said that he is now a ghost, no mistake, even more than a lonely ghost. It still looks a lot worse. This woman does have a self-righteous mentality, but she is still not enough to look at in front of Su Bai, but she is dragging a soul that seems to be very embarrassing and cramped. Even if she is facing a child, she is also armed by a terrorist broadcast. The child of the tooth, who killed her, had to break a lot of teeth, and even made herself bruises. More speechless, this is like a gambling table. The horror broadcast does not give you the opportunity to add chips. It is to make you hurt little by little, lose all your dependence one by one, and make you the most weak and lonely. It is also the most fearful time to sit on the table where the last Stud will be born and died. Su Bai actually knows that the blood of a girl is not absorbed by herself. The essence contained in her body can not be obtained by herself. But he is still unwilling, or want to try it. How do terrorist broadcasts think of terrorist broadcasts? How do you do it yourself is a matter of your own, and those who are easy to give up on their own will not go today. The last level, can you pass? Su Bai even did not expect this. When he was already ruined to this point, the lower-level audience of the next level, even if he was not good enough, couldnt help himself. He could do nothing, and hes not even able to bite. How to fight? The willpower can indeed explode a terrible force in some cases, but the power of the spiritual level is not omnipotent. The original big, the leaps, the yue, and the early proof have proved this. What surprised Su Bai was that the endings on the other two sides also appeared. Ni Kuang and Xu Dong were still alive. Yes, They are still alive, Even if they are confronted by the soul, they can kill their opponents and survive. Su Bai suddenly felt ironic. Three people, if they dont consider good, evil, and rules, are considered to be potential seniors. Otherwise, they will not be able to get here. However, the existence of the level of radio and **** bodies is said to kill. Killed, three of them, how can it not be said to be good enough to let the radio go to the point of adding another eye, and I dont feel good about that layer. After all, three of them, It is a sinner. Ni Kuangs soul is wrapped in a golden banana leaf. This is her real life weapon. This deep-hearted woman has only been showing her own weapon until now. She has been relying on her own weapon. She fought for a long time with the help of strength. She has been hiding for a long time and has been squatting for a long time. This kind of city, so that Su Bai is also a toothache, and even some people do not understand, a woman who is clear and sensible, actually because of the so-called love, ruined the life of a tanker on more than a thousand people, causing her to fall into The current situation. A woman is really a creature that cannot be guessed. Xu Dong has not seen the soul. This is not to show that he is dead, but because when the souls of the three people leave the glass, the rectangular glass disappears, and Xu Dongs sword is also able to come out. Returning to his side, he integrated his soul into the big knife, turned himself into the spirit of the knife, and used the hardness of the big knife as a substitute for his own body. In this way, Su Bai, who took the lead in the first place, is still the worst one. The distance between the three people was brought closer at this time, but there was still a glass wall between the three people. In this story world, the appearance of the glass wall is really frequent, transparent material, but symbolizes An insurmountable gap, the irony of this is perhaps what the terrorist broadcast really wants to express. Otherwise, it is not impossible to directly get the iron chain or the volcanic divide. "Boom Boom Boom" Three bells sounded, With a long-standing accent, it is accompanied by an ancient rhyme that is elusive. The three gates appeared in front of Su Bai, Ni Kuang and Xu Dong at this time. This is the last level, Win this game again, This time, the world of punishing the story, even if it passed, its previous sins will be written off in the terrorist broadcast. Su Bai did not have any emotional fluctuations, but he could see the flying of the banana leaf of Ni Kuang, and he could hear the tremor of Xu Dongs big knife. Obviously, the two people also have great hopes. The two of them have just made up for the mental defects. As long as they can live away from the world of this story and then adjust it, I believe that the breakthrough is only a matter of time. Even without the slightest reward, they are also the biggest winners. However, the layer of haze in Su Bais heart still did not dissipate, but it became heavier and heavier. In the three doors, three people came out, a young man in a red suit, a thin man in police uniform, There is also a middle-aged man with a beard and a gray face. When the three of them came out of the door, when the atmosphere of their seniors exuded, when the brilliance of the terrorist broadcasts strengthened their power, when their power surged in an explosive way, The banana leaves stopped flying, The Broadsword also stopped the tremors. a desperate atmosphere, Covered in the heart of Xu Dong and Ni Kuang. "No, this is impossible, how can this be done!" Ni Kuang''s soul deep, issued a hysterical soul fluctuations. Chapter 422： I saved your son. From the simple difficulty of sending food at the beginning, to the subsequent exploitation of strength step by step, and now, the three groups of people succeeded, the dawn of victory, the hope of survival, in fact, has not waved in the face of the front; Even if he is Su Bai himself, even if he always has a haze in his heart, he has an inexplicable sense of oppression, but he has been working hard, he is struggling, he does not want to die, he wants to live, he wants to continue to live; Su Bai is like this, not to mention Ni Kuang and Xu Dong. Ni Kuang has only come up with his own weapon to pass the customs. He has been hiding his life weapon until the end, which shows that she wants to be the last winner. Strong desire. Yes, the three are sinners. For a variety of reasons, they have been mistaken for terror broadcasts, so they will be drawn into the world of the story. ; No main line mission, No branch mission, There are no rewards, no shortcuts, the only thing that the three have to do, and the only thing that can be done is to struggle as much as possible and struggle to survive. This is the most authentic performance, and the most cruel stage, just like letting a dancer take off all the clothes and step on the tip of the needle to dance a **** dance; But the three are still enduring, or insisting. however, When the last door came out with three seniors who were just like themselves, this desire, which has always supported his own hope, was ruthless in an instant. If it is the same as before, the three low-level audiences, even if they are forcibly upgraded by terrorist broadcasts, how can the three people be in a bad state, after all, they also occupy many advantages other than absolute strength, and these factors often determine the real Success or failure is also the biggest psychological dependence of the three. Just when the same three seniors came out, All the advantages and factors are gone. They are all seniors. Although there may be a gap between strengths and strengths, I really want to say who is worse than anyone else. Its really hard to talk about. You have experienced it. I have experienced it. I have encountered it. , heart, experience, instinct, and so on, everyone big brother does not laugh at the second brother. Moreover, one party has been waiting for a long time, while the other side has only a broken soul. This confrontation has not been played since the beginning, and even if it is a senior person who goes out, the terrorist broadcast will help them improve. The strength, but also helped them upgrade the instrument, It can be said that this is a huge gap to the point of view, and it was suddenly opened again and became a vast ocean! This is not a gap that can be remedied by the slogan "Man is determined to win the day." Even this gap has not been made up, and it can''t be made up. The three seniors who have just stepped out of the door are almost upgraded to near this time. The strength of the senior audience. That is the equivalent of Yan Baihong Lan Lin who met before Su Bai. Even if Su Bai in the peak state, on the Yan Hui Hui, even if the two sides are close combat, Su Bai himself is estimated to be completely passive, not to mention the current Su Bai, is simply a replica of the orphan Soul ghost. ............ "hiss" Chen Feng was very comfortable and stretched out. This feeling of being filled with power all over the body made him very enjoyable, and even a little bit fascinated by him. This, Is it the level and strength of the senior audience? Sure enough, it is really a heaven and a ground, it is totally two concepts. In Chen Fengs view, the short-term false improvement of this strength is already an extremely rewarding one, so that you can feel and touch in advance. No, to be exact, let you immersively reach the senior audience. The strength and realm of the situation, for the seniors, is equal to opening the door to a new field. For a future development direction and trajectory, I have a very clear understanding, I can take a lot of detours in the future, and I can be a little confused. This kind of reward, although not immediately discounted, has a long-term impact, that is, in the micro-store, it is not possible to exchange such things. Chen Fengs eyes were looking at Lu Shen, and Lu Shen was just like him. He closed his eyes and realized that they did not take the initiative to attack. Even if the enemy in front of him was really out of reach, they only needed to gently shoot. They will be able to crush them to death. But they didn''t do anything, and they didn''t rush to do it, because once their assigned opponents were killed, they would be equivalent to completing the mission and being sent back to the real world by terrorist broadcasts. In that case, you can now experience it. And the strength of possession will be directly cut off by terrorist broadcasts, and they will return to their original strength and realm. This kind of opportunity, but can not be met, everyone hopes that this time can last for a while, you can let yourself feel a little more, more experience, this time, is the real money. Of course, the task, they also have to do, can get a reinforcement of the same senior, this is also a great welfare, they can not be tempted, even, this welfare is no less than Ni Wei and Xu Dong The joy of being compensated for by the lack of spirituality has been mixed. However, people are always greedy, especially the audience, who must compete with their own lives, their appeal to interests, and their attachment to interests, to the point that ordinary people seem to be mad. Ni Kuang and Xu Dong did not take the initiative to attack. They naturally knew what the people in front of them were doing. If they actively attacked, they would force the other party to kill themselves now, but they are very contradictory because the other party is feeling. With new realms, they are enjoying opportunities, and they will not change the original intention and ultimate goal of killing themselves. If you do nothing now, you are watching the people who are about to kill yourself, and you are feeling the opportunity. This is really a dilemma, a great suffering. In front of Su Bai, was a middle-aged man with a gray face. When the middle-aged man walked out the door, he smiled slightly at Su Bai. This smile makes Su Bai somewhat inexplicable, because the other party is not sneer, not a scornful smile, not a smug smile, not a smile with other utilitarian and negative nature, but a very simple smile, a smile, and even a A touch of gratitude. "Thank you, thank you for saving my son." The middle-aged man spit out these words in his mouth. His eyes were hesitant and hesitant. "Your son?" Su Bai did not understand. "I''m sorry, you know, I have always liked to do good deeds. There are too many people to save. There are too many people to help. Can you give me some tips? Who is the son?" Su Bai really didn''t think that he saved his son, and he didn''t know who his son was. Although there was a faint thought in his heart, it was not certain. Otherwise, it seemed too coincidental. Of course, As for Su Bai, he said that he has done a lot of good deeds, and that is also a fart. "A fire fighter on the night of the Tianjin explosion." The middle-aged man sighed. "You saved him." If Su Bai now has a body, his current reaction should be that the pupil suddenly shrinks. really, It''s him, Really him, The young man who saw him three times a day! He is actually the son of this man who is going to kill himself in front of him! Su Bai did not live by the benefactor, and there was nothing too simple in his heart to think and hope. The other party could not let himself not kill or commit suicide to pay for himself. This is not the style of the audience, even if he saved his son. "That is really ironic." Su Bai was ridiculous. "I saved the son of a person who is about to kill me." The middle-aged man looks very calm. "You know, I can''t sacrifice anything for you not to die, because now I have to take your life for my own life. I believe, you don''t have a hug. The kind of unrealistic thoughts." "Yes, I didn''t think about it, but if things can come back, I guess I will stand next to a bottle of beer, watching your son being blown up and shattering and holding a cup and shouting ''Cheers.''" The middle-aged man smiled and nodded. "If I change my name, I will do the same. In fact, when the first explosion occurred, I was already on the scene, but my hidden work was more proficient, huh, Because my reinforcement is an assassin, so when you and your fat friend, when I did not release the killing machine and you were in a hurry, I did not find my existence." "Then why don''t you save your son by yourself?" Su Bai asked inexplicably. "Are you sure that I will take the risk to save your son?" The middle-aged man shook his head. "I was hesitating, because if I saved him, he would not die, but if he survived, he would soon hear the terrorist broadcast; he was damn, I As his father, he deliberately saved him, and the terrorist broadcast will make him an audience. This is cause and effect. I actually thought about it at the time, instead of letting my son survive this time and then become a terrible entanglement and pain in an audience experience, and even tragic death in the story world. In this society, my father is not as good as me. People will remember him again, but let him sacrifice in the explosion, let him be treated as a martyr, let the whole society remember, let people praise him, I think, my son, will also think the latter Better. "Then I..." Su Bai seemed to understand something. "Then you really have to thank me." "Yes, I really have to thank you very much. Because you and I dont know each other, you dont know that its my son. I didnt send any message to you. Please help me. You have no relationship with my son. If you save him, he will not bear the cause and effect; this is the rule of terrorist broadcasting and the way of identifying terrorist broadcasts; To be honest, at that time, hidden in the shadows, waiting for his son to die due to the explosion, and ready to shoot immediately after his death to collect the corpse as much as possible to save the bones of me, see you suddenly standing in the fire for no reason A person in front of the car resisted the explosion damage. At that time, my tears fell. So please accept me again, a father, thank you very much. The middle-aged man bent over Su Bai, bow, Ninety degrees! Chapter 423： Horrible chicken soup "It doesn''t make much sense to say so much now." Su Bais voice is calm with a wave of ancient wells. Yes, this time, not calm, there is no way to do anything. Too much hysteria, too much enthusiasm for reporting, but instead let yourself become Like a mentally clown, a self-considered dance that is self-righteous is actually a slap in the face. Reaching out and not smiling, and both sides show a very sincere side; You saved my son, well, I am grateful to you, I am very grateful to you, I am very grateful to you, but I am grateful to you, I have nothing to help you, I still want to kill you, I must kill you too. Because I will not say that in order to repay you, take your life to change your life, this is also clear to you; I saved your son, you are grateful to me, um, you are always grateful to me, you are sincerely grateful to me, but I still want to be killed by you, I am in this state, even bite a bite on you The meat is unrealistic and can only accept the ending that is crushed to death by you. Perhaps, you can be compassionate. Take the initiative to bear my attack and not resist it for a while, let me suffocate, but this process, I feel more like It is a kind of monkey-like pity, there is no way to change the ending process. After all, there is no meaning. I only want a happy life and do not want the so-called decent. Both sides are "practical" people, and they all understand people. At this time, there is no smell of smoke. Su Bai is still floating there. The middle-aged man is still standing. How long do you need to be. Su Bai asked, he knows that for a senior person, it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to take advantage of the strength and realm of the senior audience. The other two sides are separated by glass. They are doing the same thing. The middle-aged man looked at Su Bai and nodded. "If you feel that this waiting time is very difficult, I can start now. I can give up this opportunity of insight. It is my reward for saving your son." "Forget it, although the feeling of waiting for death is really not so comfortable, you still have to first understand and experience it. After all, chances are rare. When you feel that it should be done, you can inform me in advance, just one minute in advance, I am good. Adjust my mindset." "Thank you for your understanding." The middle-aged man once again thanked Su Bai. Su Bai is a turn of the word, said, "You said before, I saved your son, your son will not be contaminated with cause and effect, and you are ready to give up next time, it seems that your study of causality, It is also very deep." "Even if it is a high-level audience, I dare not say such words. The cause and effect is a kind of poison that is coveted. I have seen several senior listeners who have died under the cause and effect. It is obviously so powerful, and finally because Its really ironic to covet the study of causality and this kind of thing, and its a sad ending. My opinion on causality exists only in surgery, not in law. I will not explore the cause and effect, nor will I take the initiative to trace the cause and effect. Instead, I will go specifically to see the law of cause and effect and know that it is done. What will happen, as to why this is happening, I dont know, I dont want to know, I dont even know. "My parents should also be listeners." Anyway, waste of time is also a waste. It is better to exchange before death. Su Bai can''t do the same thing and the level of death. But this is better than a heart-thinking stupid standing in the same place. "They left me a lot of money. I was away from me when I was seven years old. I want to know if it was because of this money that I was contaminated with their cause and effect, so that when I was an adult, it was natural. The land received a terrorist broadcast." The middle-aged man frowned slightly, "I need to know, what is your parents, what level of audience." Yes, this must be clear. If it is a low-level audience, because of fear of terrorist broadcasts, so warm up the group, then give birth to a child, give the child something when there is nothing to do, nourish the body to the child. In this case, the child will not be tempted to enter the terrorist broadcast in the future. "It should be stronger than I am now," Su Bai replied. In the caves under the waters of Qinhuangdao, the mirrors, and the sons of the tribute sent by Litchi, the Lin Zhou of the forum, and many other people, all of them are very enthusiastic about the mirrors, and they are enough to prove from the side. The strength and status of his parents at the time was definitely above them. Even Su Bai believed that the strength of his parents might have reached the level of a high-level audience. Perhaps, it would be even higher because he was watching the previous When the terrorist broadcast created a picture for himself, his father could actually detect his own voyeur! "That''s impossible." The middle-aged man said seriously. "As a senior person, even if you don''t understand the cause and effect, you should know some truths and rules. If they want to have children, as long as they are willing, as long as they are careful. My child will not become an audience in the future, and this can still be guaranteed. As for the money left to you, if your family is rich, it is much richer than the average person, your parents will not give you money, you will be well-fed, if this is the case, then the cause and effect of this is almost It is too small to be neglected, and the audience''s activities in the real world are greatly limited. It is easy to be robbed of terrorist wealth by the audience''s own strength, and it is easy to be punished by terrorist broadcasts. Therefore, most of the audience are in reality. In the world, that is, life is good, you don''t have to worry about your livelihood, but you want to be the richest man in a region, and even on the Forbes rich list, this is equivalent to playing lanterns in the dark, for fear that the broadcast can''t find yourself. Su Bai recalled his family, his parents'' origins were actually very good, and his father was a behemoth equivalent to the red political family, that is, even if his parents did not leave such a big one for themselves. The consortium company, who lives in the family at most, may have no status and may encounter some white eyes, but there is really no need to worry about life. "If you said what you said, I don''t know why I became an audience." Su Bai replied. "In fact, the broadcast is still very kind, and it will not do the killing of the audience." The middle-aged man continued, "You can have future generations, as long as you don''t use your ability to interfere with your own offspring." For example, if your offspring are going to suffer an accident or are seriously ill and die, you have used your ability to save him. It is equivalent to the grandson of the monkeys who burned the life and death book. The **** person did not die, then it can only To become an audience, the rest, as long as you don''t go too far, don''t be too obvious, the radio will close your eyes." What the middle-aged man said was very convincing because he himself was a father. "So, what do you mean, I can be an audience, is it because my parents deliberately did it?" "According to the information you said, it is not the same as yours. Maybe your parents are different from my thoughts. They may feel that they can become listeners. They have the opportunity to experience the experience of God. It may be better than being an ordinary person. A lot, so they will make such a choice." The middle-aged man reached out and stroked the glass mirror that was isolated from him. "It''s like this mirror. Looking inside from the inside, looking inside is the same. Parents'' love for their children should be the same." Su Bais mind suddenly appeared in the picture, his parents stood at the door, but they were in the stomach of another pregnant woman. I don''t know why, every time I think about this picture, Su Bais heart is upset and his soul is floating on the edge of the glass mirror. "Perhaps, it''s still different. For example, I want to go outside, the mirror won''t let me go. The people outside think of us here, the mirror doesn''t let them come. Although it looks no different, there is no visual deviation, but the glass. The mirror exists, and it does exist. This is the biggest difference." The middle-aged man is silent. He may have learned the information from Su Bais words. Even he cant understand Su Bais parents from the bottom of his heart. He deliberately let his son enter the radio. What is it for? After experiencing the brutal competition environment, parents will subconsciously let their love crystallize so that their descendants will not step into their own footsteps. Even if they have the power of gods, they lose the greatest freedom. This god, It is not a true unfettered god, even his own life, there is no way to control himself. Is there chicken soup? Su Bai looked at the middle-aged man. Before I die, I want to hear. The middle-aged man licked his lips and then sighed. He reached out and tapped on the mirror. "Perhaps, you misunderstood your parents. Perhaps, their realm is higher than you think." a lot, so, their views, their plans, you may not see it; Just like broadcasting, it also makes mistakes, but our realm of strength is not enough to really find the key position of its mistakes, so we cant use this error. Therefore, the mistake of broadcasting is actually not Wrong, because this error will not cause any trouble to it, this error is meaningless. Just like in this story world, the glass windows that are used from the beginning to the end of the broadcast, when you use different powers to strike, the sound it makes is different, which means that your realm is at different heights, right things. The degree of understanding is also very different. look, When I tapped it, it was a dull sound. When I knocked it a little hard, it was a crisp sound. When I knocked on the strength of the seniors, it didnt sound, it completely digested my power. When I knock with the strength that is now close to the senior audience........." "Hey..." a crisp sound, A crack appeared in the glass mirror Su Bai: "........." Middle-aged man: "............" Chapter 424： The trial of fate! The middle-aged man swallowed and seemed to be afraid of what was happening in front of him. In the position where he had just started to work, a circle of cracks had already spread; It is conceivable that as long as you gently push your hand and push it, the glass will break, and if you have a crack, then the destruction of it will be counted down. Su Bai looked at the middle-aged man, and the middle-aged man looked at Su Bai again. Obviously just talking about a bowl of chicken soup, how can there be such a situation? "You just said, you want to thank me?" Su Bai asked, this time to ask this sentence, obviously not here, the glass is broken, the original dead, it is also a broken corner, the life is blocked And there is another dawn. The middle-aged man nodded very hard and then looked at his fist in a ridiculous way. How could the glass be broken? "That... now we have the opportunity to put this kind of gratitude into action instead of staying in the cannon." Su Bai said. "This..." The middle-aged man was in a hurry. The mirror can be smashed, Then it means that the situation of the three battlefields can actually be disrupted. The three seniors are realizing their own added strength and realm. They have not killed the prey in front of them, so the balance of the situation is still Same as the beginning; If the middle-aged man chooses to break this layer of glass at this time, then go to another battlefield, kill one of the seniors, and kill a soul like Su Bai. Then, Originally for Su Bai, the mortal situation has emerged! Three to three, the number is here, If you want to live in Su Bai, you must first let a judge die and leave a quota. This is the number of places to survive! However, all of this depends on the middle-aged man. He is willing or not. He will kill Su Bai now, then he can safely leave the world of the story and bring the benefits that belong to him. And if he intends to save Su Bai, he must risk himself and risk killing another judge. Among them, there are many more variables. The audience are selfish, no, to be exact, as long as they are ordinary people, they are selfish, especially when they are concerned with their own interests, the selfish side of the person will be magnified and revealed. The silence of the middle-aged man at this time, Su Bai did not feel surprised at all, and changed to the position of Su Bai standing in the other side. "Standing here, I always feel that I have no direct and deep understanding by fighting." Su Bai said, "I can''t talk about saving your son. I don''t want to report, but I am willing to give You promise, you let me go today, and in the future, I will give you multiple returns." The middle-aged man raised his hand and told Sue Bai not to say it. "My life is the most important." This is the answer of a middle-aged man. Su Bai didn''t know what to say for a time. The other party said the meaning of this words, as if it was just a hope of igniting, and another one was extinguished, and even a single ignition star could not be found. "My son''s life is second; you saved my son''s life. As long as it is not the situation that will make me die, I will repay you." The middle-aged man turned his head. Su Bai is also a long breath, "Brother, speaking without such a big gasp." The middle-aged man put his hand on the piece of glass that was about to collapse. "I want to finally ask you, why did you save my son?" Su Bai can see a eager gaze from the middle-aged man''s gaze. The middle-aged man himself said before that he only thinks about causality and only pays attention to the technique. It is simply a good thing. I use it as it is. As for its principle. Sorry, I dare not think about it or dare to guess. I am willing to go stupidly. However, if it is said that the middle-aged man can''t see some clues, it would be too humiliating the identity of his veteran audience. "I don''t mind talking to you about it, but do you dare to listen?" Su Bai seems very honest. The eager eyes of the middle-aged man slowly cooled down, and finally shook his head heavily. "I don''t dare." Its hard for ordinary people to admit their embarrassment, but in the cause and effect, admit that they are afraid and admit their fears. Not shameful. Yes, not shameful, Not at all shameful. Even Su Bai, when things developed to the present, he did not have the slightest ecstasy and excitement. This time, the vitality was completely based on the exchange of his own heart in Tianjin, but Su Bai really did not dare to think that he was mastering the cause and effect. The original Lan Lin, as a senior senior, was able to return Yan. Hong and the two people of the same level are under the pressure, and there is a good relationship with Litchi. It is not exaggerating to say that she is a genius, but what is her ending? Lan Lins fearful eyes before suicide, Su Bai has never forgotten, high above her, and finally scared even more pitiful than a stinking mouse. The middle-aged man took a glass and broke a piece of glass directly. "Which are you going to kill?" Su Bai asked. The middle-aged man smiled slightly. "I have given a person a cigarette. In the smoke, there are some hands and feet that I have done. As an assassin intensifier, it is enough for me to do a lot of things." "When is it given?" Su Bai asked. "Before the selected opponent is me?" The middle-aged man did not answer because his figure has disappeared here. Su Bai silently floated in this narrow space, he did not run around, because there is no place to run, if the middle-aged man did not succeed in killing a judge, then he could not get rid of his original destiny, after all, himself I can run again and I can''t run the world of this story. What you should do, you should have done it yourself. just now, Just waiting for the trial of fate, This maybe, It is the true meaning of the world name of this story; ............ In the house of the old house, it is very lively now. "Fast, cut Jiangsu Satellite TV, I want to see Xue Zhiqian." The fat man shouted while holding a glass of beer in his hand. At this point, the remote control is in the hands of Gyatso, Gyatso smiled silently, switching the channel to the fat man. The monk personally cooks, and comes up with a coffee table, Su Zhai, Su Zhai is very delicate, plus some water and wine embellishment, it looks as good as the standards of those star hotel chefs. The three people said that they were good before, and they lived together in the old house. After all, the old familys method was changed by the fat man. It was equivalent to a very good castle. Staying here must be too safe. I was worried. At the time, the old party did not want to deceive Su Bai several people to come in and want to win. It is estimated that there are only a few people in Su Bai who want to attack. The little guy was brought to the living room with auspiciousness. The little guy looked a little unhappy. He sat alone on the sofa and didn''t laugh or make trouble. Although the fat man has been committed to driving the atmosphere, but the little guy is sitting next to him, he also consciously put the beer on the table, sighed and sat down. New Year''s Day is here, the New Year is here, but there is no New Year''s atmosphere here; The monk took a bowl and slowly ate it. Gyatso was drinking tea there. They were monks and they were more happy. However, the fat man really can''t stand this kind of atmosphere. Originally everyone gathered today, just thinking about being busy and lively. After all, everyone is a neighbor in the future. Although there is no real friendship between the audience, everyones relationship is getting closer. Some, there are always benefits. Sometimes, when you pull each other and know each other, you really have a big advantage. If you dont have the absolute interest relationship, even the listeners who live in the spleen will live. Together, it is also a comfortable thing. However, the atmosphere is still not active, It is not because of the indifference between the monk and Gyatso. On the contrary, although the monk and Gyatso are monks, they also understand the truth of joining the world. However, the original four people, now there are three people left, always feel that something is missing. Auspicious squatting beside the little guy, watching the little guy pouting his mouth is very sad, auspicious is also a little sad, the tail is swinging weakly. "Hey, my uncle will take you later." The fat man reached out and patted the little guy''s head. "A few brothers, this baby will take turns with it. After all, he still has a blessing totem from both of you. Now he is jealous. It is estimated that the account is in the world of the story, and the child cant always hand it over to a cat tube." The monk nodded and agreed. "This child has Huigen and can be a poor man." Gyatso also interjected at this time, "You can be a monk, and you can say which one is in the end." Obviously, Gyatso is also very fond of the little guys. They are involuntarily, as listeners, there are too many freedoms, but it is precisely because they have come to the level of living Buddhas in the Buddhist legends throughout the ages, so I pay more attention to my own legal inheritance. I hope that some people can inherit their own clothes in the real world after they have fallen. In the past, Su Bai was there, and Su Bai was protecting the little ones. If they wanted to let the little guys follow them, Su Bais estimate was dare to be on the spot. Now, Su Bai is gone. The little guy is really not very suitable to continue to live in the secular world. Without the protection of Su Bai, his spiritual boy is a gem that will be seen by many people, not only those in the real world. Some people in the metaphysical school, some listeners estimated that they could not help but shoot. The fat man looked at the little guy and looked at Su Zhai on the coffee table. Some of them were bored. "Monk, I said that I would take a takeaway. You have a whole table, and you know that we are having dinner. I don''t know if we are offering a table for worship." "Hey, for the table, to whom?" A voice came from the window, The monk, Gyatso and the fat three seem to have seen the ghost at once. The little guy immediately giggled and kept patted his little meat hand: "Oh...hey..." Chapter 425： Shanghai Vampire Event in the 1990s Playing with the little guy for a while, waiting for the little guy to be a little tired, Su Bai took the little guy to the bedroom, watching the little guy fall asleep, auspicious still lying around, Su Bai then left the bedroom with confidence , came to the living room. At this time, in the living room, the fat man, the monk and the Gyatso three people have already removed the food on the previous coffee table, and left some tea. Obviously, they have been waiting for Su Bai, but they also know that Su Bai is small. The guy''s value, people are hard to live in the world of the story that everyone thinks mortal, naturally have to wait for a while with their son. Su Bai picked up a cup of tea on the coffee table. The tea was a monk, and the level of the monk tea was also good. But Su Bai was a bit like a cow chewing a peony at this time, like a herbal tea sold on the street. After drinking this cup of tea, pick up the fat man and drink it with Gyatso''s cup. On weekdays, the rich have to donate a lot of incense money to get a chance to really get a cup of pro-Chan. In Su Bai, it seems that the home is cool and open. Of course, he is really thirsty; The fat man licked his fingers, looked at Su Bai, and handed out a cigarette. To be honest, the fat man hasn''t actually returned. Mom, how come this product comes back alive? Before Su Bais move, it seemed that the fat man was wearing a bikini dance in front of the king. The survival rate was basically low, and the fat man also knew some news from other channels, and knew that the other two were together with Su Bai. Who is the person who is being tried, basically the sin is similar to that of Su Bai. The radio will pull the three people together into a story world, which is equivalent to "killing the people." At this point, the monk and Jiacuo also agree. They also think that Su Bais killing of the iron and the military in Qinhuangdao is indeed too rash and reckless. Although Su Bai used to suffer from mental illness before, it is In the story world, in the story world, you see who is not pleasing to the eye, who wants to kill, as long as you can get through the task, then everything is fine, nothing, in the real world, the constraints of broadcasting are different; The reason why this real world can be maintained steadily, the United States can continue to carry out presidential elections and handovers with joy and joy. The smoky door event of Park Geun-hye in South Korea continues to ferment and develop. China is in the South China Sea against many small countries. Everything is built on the radio to limit the audience below. Otherwise, once the chain of broadcasting is loose, these audiences who are comparable to the gods will lose their embarrassment, just as the devil will return to the world. The order of the real world will disappear in an instant. Su Bai reached out and took the cigarette, ignited, and took a sip. He used to be a ghost in the story world for a long time. If you want to smoke, you have no body, no mouth, no lungs. Now that you are alive In the world of stories, the broadcast naturally restores the body of Su Bai, and finally it is possible to have a cigarette. "This time I can come back alive, I really have a little luck." Spit a ring of smoke, Su Bai sat down on the sofa. "Really, we all thought that you had accounted for it. You also saw that these two monks are vying to adopt your son as a young monk." The fat man is really sincere, but there is nothing to hide. There is no such thing as a jealousy among the audience. Everyone is the master who hangs his head around his waist. Where are so many windings? Today, you are dead, and tomorrow he is dead, it is a normal thing. Su Bai also said the things in the story world to the three people, but also deliberately blurred the paragraph about causality, only said that he saved the firemans son of the guy, and finally he was wrong. I accidentally broke the glass when I spoke. Of course, with the minds of the people present, even if this paragraph of Su Bai does not say, they can guess, these three are all fine. A few days before entering the story world, he happened to save the son of the family when the Tianjin cargo area exploded. Then he happened to meet the old man in the last round of the story world. This forced him to go to the word. miss you. However, whether it is a fat man or a monk and Gyatso, it is clear that the two words are terrible, and no one deliberately goes around that topic. At most, they are knocking on the side. They dont avoid life and death, but they are really indifferent to the words of cause and effect. . "Amitabha, you are really lucky this time." The monk looked at Su Bai and said very seriously. "But some things, too coincidentally, may not be coincidental." This is a reminder from the monk. Compared with other listeners, the monk is the most thorough understanding of the word "cause and effect". Because the Buddha family has always said karma, and the fat man is a Taoist orthodox, because he acts. The style and means of sorrow, coupled with the style of the monks who have fun with the sky, the thinking and summary of the "causal" aspect, is still more than a monk. Su Bai nodded. "I know." At this time, Gyatso picked up a hot water bottle and added some hot water to the empty teacup on the coffee table. "Before, people often said that God is on the top. Believers like to say that God is on, Buddha is on, but we are on top of it. Who is really on the top, we as the audience, are clear; if it is heaven, then the two words we fear and covet are not God, but its meaning; I have always been very curious, I have been exposed to some senior listeners and even senior listeners. Most of them are ignorant of these two words. Of course, there are some people who are really addicted to these two words, but some of them The end of the game, but I can not bear to look straight. Although there is no absolute freedom to become an audience, there are still qualifications and identities. Their final end is funny and pathetic. Su Bais gaze was slightly stunned. He discovered at this time that Gyatso and the monks were two monks. The thinking and cognition of causality was actually further and more comprehensive than their own. Also, not only are they making progress, but these three people are actually constantly making progress, and the pace is estimated to be really slower than themselves. "In any case, improving your absolute strength is the real right path." The monk said very seriously. "The two words can be put down first, and the poor always think that the two words are like one. Only bait, lead people to bite." "Hey, don''t mention what''s in the fog. After the big white came back alive, the little monks of yours naturally didn''t play anymore. Haha, come, let''s make a cup of tea, make a cup, then take a rest and say, If you are a singer, you will be able to live under the same roof when you have a boat for ten years. You can have the opportunity to live under the same roof. It is also a fate; I am not a good man or a girl, but at this time, I really want to think that four people can be safe and peaceful. If there is nothing to do in the future, I can still have tea in the living room to watch TV and blow the cowhide. Nobody will die. the best. The fat man raised the teacup, and Su Bai and the monk Gyatso also raised the teacup. Maybe, This is the simplest desire among the audience. .................. This feeling, Su Bai did not sleep very hard, wake up several times in the night, it is not because the last story of the world is too much psychological impact on himself, nor because Su Bai is still thinking about the two words of cause and effect, just because For a period of time, the solitary ghosts, used to the feeling of the floating of the soul, and then have the body, but some are not very used, lying in bed always feel that they are floating. It''s a bit like a person going ashore after swimming in the water, there will be a feeling of floating, because he has adapted to the gravity and buoyancy in the water, so the body has not adjusted after landing. The little guy slept very sweetly, and one of the arms holding Su Bai curled up in Su Bais arms, his little mouth whispered and looked very cute. When Su Bai couldnt sleep, he looked at the little guy, when the sleepy attack came. Just close your eyes and sleep for a while. This sleeps intermittently. When Su Bai wakes up, it is almost ten o''clock in the morning. The little guy is estimated to be lucky to go to the living room or go to the yard to play. Stretched a lazy waist, Su Bai left the bedroom to wash in the bathroom, took a phone and looked at it when he washed it. He found dozens of missed calls, actually Chu Zhao, and the phone started playing in the past two days. Actually, there was still last night, but Su Bai used to set the phone to silent mode. At the same time, he was still in the story world for the first two days. When he came back last night, he chatted with the fat monk and they took a break. Mobile phone. Su Bai did not call back, but he quietly washed it alone. When he came to the living room, he saw the fat man lying on the sofa playing with his mobile phone. "Dabai, went out to vent last night?" The fat man suddenly asked. Su Bai is somewhat inexplicable. "What happened?" "I mean, Dabai, are you under too much pressure in the last story world, so I went out to relax and decompress last night?" "No, I have been in the bedroom last night." Su Bai replied. "Oh, this is strange." The fat man said that he handed his mobile phone to Su Bai. This is the mobile app of the audience forum. There are two new posts in the Jiangsu-Zhejiang-Shanghai section. The title is: "Which blood-reinforced dude is so fierce, isn''t he afraid of the rules of broadcasting?" "I know this ID of the post, it is a forensic doctor in Shanghai." The fat man said while helping Su Bai to open this post, there are many pictures, It was a body that had been sucked up with blood, and the bodies were originally found in either the unobtrusive trash can on the street or the single apartment living alone. "Big white, isn''t that what you do?" The fat man is really a little unsure now, in the Qinhuangdao Su Bailian iron and the army and children are dare to kill, who knows if he is breaking the rules of addiction, go out and smoke a few nights Let people indulge in blood again? This is a famous and unique event. If you are interested, you can search for "Shanghai Vampire in the 90s." Xiaolong press Chapter 426： Breaking through the iron shoes "Is it sick, I am like a vulnerable person." Su Bai pushed away the mobile phone that the fat man put in front of him, sat down on the sofa, and put some pistachios on the coffee table. Su Bai grabbed it and peeled it off. He got up late, not hungry, not planning Have breakfast, just eat as much as you like. The fat man is somewhat puzzled. "Is it interesting, is it possible to have other vampire intensifiers in this big Shanghai? Or is it a Western one?" As we all know, because of the cultural differences and historical factors in the audience circles of the East and the West, some specific reinforcements present two completely different situations in the East and West. For example, the bloodline strengthening is very popular in the West. In the East, there are few people to choose. Similarly, there are more intensive monks in the East, and few in the West. The reason is that the concept of hobbies is one, but it is because the West has such a blood history and culture, the blood intensifiers can find some blood relics in the Western monuments, and the Eastern Taoist intensifiers can also go to the cave in the mountain ditch. Get some opportunities and inheritance, so the key is to strengthen the situation and it is easier to adapt to local conditions. "It should not be possible that the Western blood family came to Shanghai to kill people and **** blood." Su Bai smiled. "There should be unwritten tacit understanding between the two circles, and there is a tall man standing in the sky, if there is Western intensifiers came to the East to kill, and the so-called administrators who can query the news through the public number should be the first to sit down." "It''s also the truth." The fat man nodded. "That is a psychiatric madman who has strengthened the bloodline and then murdered blood in Shanghai?" Su Baibai glanced at the fat man, How does this sound better than mulberry? "Sorry, sorry, slippery, slippery, I don''t mean that." The fat man shrugged. "If that''s the case, maybe there are people in the four of us who may have received a realistic mission to catch the guy." The fat man is listening to Su Bais saying that the three people in the last story world who slammed the radio and flattered to help the radio to do the real task finally got the benefits, so now they are also determined to serve the people and listen to the radio. Five good young people who walked with the radio. "If you are interested, you will wait for it, and I can''t wait for it. It is not something that the broadcast-enhanced blood family has done." Su Bai said with a certainty. "Yeah? What is this?" The fat man was surprised. "Is it true that there is a **** family in the real world, and then I went to Shanghai to be a disaster?" Su Bai spit out some shells, said, "Broadcasting is the number of orthodox roads. Even if I first strengthened the blood of the vampire, but there is no inheritance of the **** magic, but from the orthodox. Said, I am also the blood family inheritance of the roots of the red seedlings, after all, the broadcast is not the Jiangnan leather factory, not to play the tricks. You take a closer look at the photos, from the wounds on the body and the uneven appearance of the bloodsucking, the guy is not an orthodox blood group, just a bloodthirsty killer; The blood of the orthodox blood is usually from the upper and lower mouth of the artery at the neck position, like the slow insertion of the straw into the sour milk, and the whole box of milk is sucked cleanly. In the photo you just showed me, there are many wounds on the body. It is proved that the murderer is constantly tearing the wound out to **** the blood. The corpse is also rising on the side of the drum. It is not a path for the orthodox blood group that is enhanced by the broadcast. The fat man heard this, and some of them realized it. "Mom, its really a specialization in the surgery. I understand it when I listen to you. If this is the case, I will get more out of it. The blood family, maybe where is he affected by something or radiation? Hey, he can''t find him to get some baby''s whereabouts." For the pursuit of baby, the fat man has always been happy, and he is not willing to let go of any clues. Su Bai suddenly remembered one thing and asked, "Fat, the blood of the blood that you exchanged with me last time, where did you get it from?" Su Bai has been very confused about this matter. The value of the blood is absolutely limitless, but it seems that he originally exchanged the compass of the black intensifier with the fat man, and the blood of this blood group is just a lot of exchanges made by the fat man. One of the items is a bit like adding a head. "Amount, that blood? I met a Western intensifier in a story world, and pitted from him." The fat man did not think. In this case, Su Bai will no longer ask, it seems that the fat man does not know the value of the blood, otherwise it will not give Su Bai so stupid. "Well, Dabai, I went out and saw if I could find the trace of the vampire. Now the news on this side has been blocked on the Internet. The police are forced to get there. Oh, I think the fat man is now. Children can be transported." The fat man happily walked out of the house and pushed the battery car out of the yard. The fat man would actually drive, but on the one hand Shanghai was prone to traffic jams. On the other hand, he needed to walk the streets, and the battery car was convenient. Su Bai is not very interested in this matter, but wants to come, Chu Zhao keeps calling himself, it is estimated that it is the same as the fat man first thought that he has nothing to do to fight for teeth to kill and **** blood. "This idiot." Su Bai snorted and was too lazy to call Chu Zhao back. Chu Zhaos guy had nothing to do with Su Bais heart. The little guy is playing with the auspicious slides in the yard. Some toy facilities in the yard are bought by the fat man in the two days when Su Bai is not there. It seems that the fat man is really close to the little guy, and it is estimated that he still has to make up for the deficit. the meaning of. Su Bai put his body in the sofa, the outside is sunny, and a person lying on the sofa leisurely is also a rare enjoyment for himself. However, this period of enjoyment is destined to be short-lived. Su Bais cell phone rang again and glanced at it. It was a WeChat phone call from a smoker. Pick up the phone and pick it up. "Hey." Su Bai responded with anger. "Su Bai, where are you now? I went to your office several times and found that you are not there, your child is not there, are you moving?" "Well, moving, is there something?" "Nothing, just ask you." "okay." Su Bai did not tell the smoker where he lived now, and the smoked child felt a touch of deliberate coldness from the white breath. Honestly, this is actually a kind of selfishness of Su Bai. He feels that he is very good at living here now. There are fat monks who are friends, and everyone is very comfortable with each other, so they dont plan to tell their position. Children or Chu Zhao, although the relationship between smoked children and their own is not the same as Chu Zhao''s relationship with themselves, but Su Bai vaguely feels that the gap between himself and the smoked child is a bit big, but it is not that Su Bai feels that the status of the two sides is very different. Therefore, the smoker is a kind of high climb, but because Su Bai feels that it is because the strength of the two sides is too different, and if the smoker is too close to himself, he may be punished. How much benefit you get from me, the broadcast will increase the difficulty in your story world accordingly, thus achieving a balance, otherwise, those senior listeners can fully develop a private army. Su Bai thinks that the reason why the son of the sea has lychee and the strength of the thigh is actually surpassed by himself. It is also the reason for this. If it is possible, Litchi cannot help the son to improve the strength. As for what the smoked child will think, Su Bai is too lazy to consider it. He is not the kind of mother-in-law. When he got up, Su Bai went to the kitchen and started to prepare a few dishes. The monk went out with Gyatso. It is estimated that he will not come back to dinner at noon. Su Bai will do less, auspicious and not eat human food. The little guy is eating it. Two small fried a bowl of seaweed egg soup, Su Bai came out and took the little guy back from the slide, the father and son ate leisurely to have lunch, then came to the yard to sun. There are several kites flying in the sky, and from time to time a clear cry is heard. The little guy is very excited to point at the kites in the sky. This kite Su Bai knows that it is a relatively famous whistle kite in Nantong. When it is released into the sky, the whistle is blown by the air and makes a crisp sound. Seeing that the little guy likes to watch it, Su Bai simply took the little guy out of the courtyard and planned to go out to see it. After seeing Su Bai with his children, he went back to the house and estimated that he would go to appreciate the picture. Out of the door, the little guy''s small meat hand kept waving, the small head was also lifted high, watching the kites flying in the sky, very happy. "Hey, wait for tomorrow to buy you a few kites, let''s put them together." Su Bai''s pet to the little guy is naturally no need to say anything. At this time, Su Bai held the little guy standing on the road outside the old house. There were empty fields on both sides of the road. The view was very wide. The group of kites were also in the fields. A van came from the road, and Su Bai specially let it go. just, When the van was about to pass by Su Bai, his brow suddenly wrinkled. Bloody smell, Fresh **** smell! For a blood family, you can not divide the grain, you can not know the oil and salt sauce vinegar, you can be color blind, you can be a road idiot, but it must not change the sensitivity of a blood group to the blood! Su Bai immediately turned around, just as the cab of the van was just flush with Su Bai. There was a man in a cab wearing a denim hat and driving. He didnt notice the young man on the side of the road who was walking with his child. But Su Bai saw it clearly. The blood stain of the mans mouth still remains! Chapter 427： The joy of accident! At noon, the fat man rode his little eDonkey to go out and find the vampire. If he knew that Su Bai could touch the person he was looking for when he was holding his child at the doorstep, it was estimated that he wanted to vomit blood. . The speed of the van was very fast, and some dust was rolled up. Su Bais eyes were condensed, and his hands continued to hold the little guy, but the whole person had already ran fast. The speed was not inferior to the van, and he was already catching up. It is. This is still because Su Bai worried that the little guy''s fine skin and tender meat could not withstand the pressure caused by too fast, so he deliberately slowed down. In any case, Su Bai had not had much interest in this vampire before, and the little guy was the most important in his heart. The young man in the denim driving seems to have seen the person who is catching up from the mirror. When the throttle is about to be trampled, it seems that he intends to completely open the Su Bai. The other party''s move made Su Bai feel a little bit interesting. Ordinary people see a person who can catch up with the galloping vehicle at their own speed and how to shake the heart. This guy is stepping on the accelerator and is very decisive. The little guy laughed in Su Bais arms and seemed to like the feeling of running. Su Bai bowed his head and looked at the little guy and found that he didnt have any discomfort because of this speed. Perhaps he was too He is a normal child, and a child born in the belly of a fox family, how can it be so fragile, will be thrown into the water tank on his first day of birth, and more Don''t mention that there are also the blessings of Gyatso and the monks. Forget it, Are you accelerating, Then let''s have fun. Su Bai single-legged, the road ground was directly stepped out of a small pit, and the whole person also ejected like a cannonball. Even in the battle, Su Bai often used this rapid bursting method without him. Bully you by your physical strength! Suddenly, Su Bai came to the side of the cab door, reached out and directly slammed the door down, and then the whole person sat in the house. The man in the denim suit was a little scared. A young man with a child sat in his co-pilot position in this simple and rude manner, and he finally stepped on the brakes. "Hey........." The van made a harsh sound and stopped at the side of the road. The denim man gasped and gasped, his head lowered, his eyes wide open, and he swept Su Bai from time to time. "Look, it''s not stupid." Su Bai said while teasing the little guy in his arms, it feels like he is chatting at home, but the environment is a bit strange. In the back seat of the van, there are two female corpses lying down. The female corpse is extremely miserable, one Already sucked blood, the other has not yet. Fortunately, the little guy is in Su Baihuai, can''t see the situation behind, although Su Bai feels that the little guy even dare to climb into the demon, I guess it is not necessarily afraid of this **** scene, but this is awkward, it must be a bit Take the look of a child. Two fangs were exposed from the corner of the man in the denim suit, and his eyes were slightly reddish at this time, and the breathing sound became much heavier. His hands trembled slightly, as if he were doing a fierce psychological struggle; However, the ultimate fierceness began to take the upper hand slowly, and the eyes were eventually replaced by reddish-brown, one hand immediately grabbed Su Bai, and the other hand was taken directly to the child in Su Baihuai. It seems that He did not really lose his mind. Su Bais eyes and a cross, a vampire, squatting in front of him, is really a bit of a sense of axe. At the moment, the atmosphere of Su Bais body suddenly changed, and the whole person immediately switched to a blood state, a noble **** atmosphere emerged; "what" The man in the denim gave a mourning. The two hands that had been grabbing Su Bai were stagnant at this time. A crush from the depths of the blood made him very uncomfortable. Deep inside, he could not restrain himself from rising. There is a feeling of wanting to worship. The mans throat is constantly making a hoarse voice, unwilling, unwilling, or unwilling, but also as a vampire, in the face of a senior vampire, it is like encountering his natural enemies, even if his heart is mad again, but this instinct Still forcing him to drive him down in the narrow cab and facing Su Bai. The little guy looked at Su Bai at this time with his big eyes. He felt very happy when he went everywhere. Even if his father changed his status, his temperament changed a lot, but he didnt care, he was very close. Continue to stay in Su Baihuai, just like a little sleepy, and yawned. Su Bai took out his mobile phone and called the fat man. "Hey!" The fat man took the call and the voice was loud. It seemed that he should be on the side of the road, surrounded by the sound of a car. "The person you are looking for is here with me." "Cushing, big white, you are not saying that you are not interested, you will also be guilty." Fat man seems very uncomfortable. "He is at the door of his house." Su Bai is speechless. People have passed from the door of their homes. If Su Bai does not ask, he does not say anything. "Mom, is there such a good thing?" The fat man shouted. "That, you help me see him, I will come back soon." Hanging up the phone, Su Bai looked at the guy who was crouching under his feet. Su Bai could sense it. The vampire smell on the other side was very mottled, not pure at all, a bit like a drink with water, although there is still A little taste, but definitely not a real taste. The other side''s shoulders are constantly shaking, it seems that he has not given up resistance. Su Bai turned his head and looked at the rear seat, two female bodies, one should look like a high school student, and the other should be an urban white-collar worker. Still really, Indiscriminate killing. Su Bai shook his head, something that had nothing to do with himself. After the appearance of the two female corpses, he had a relationship with himself. After that, the fat man came back, no matter what the purpose of the fat man, in short, this guy, afterwards It must be solved. If he finally leaves, he will continue to wreak havoc, and those who say that he is not allowed to kill will be counted on his Su Baitou. You have seen him, he has surrendered to your feet, you have not dealt with him, he went out to continue to kill, although not your Su Bai suicide, but I do not kill Bo Renboren but died because of me, broadcast there There must be some cause and effect to Su Baitou. The little guy is trapped, but Su Bai does not want to bring this guy to the old house, just waiting for the fat man here. Five minutes passed, the fat man hasn''t come back yet, and the breath of this denim man has long since declined, and the tooth decay has disappeared. The whole person first swayed and finally fainted by leaning on the seat. . This was before Su Bai released his **** atmosphere, and forced the **** atmosphere in his own body to boil and respond. Su Bai did not move at all, but in this simple way he directly "squeezed out". No way, the gap between the two sides is indeed too big. In the field of vision, there was a black Audi car. The Audi car stopped at the side of the road. The people in the car did not come down, but Su Bai felt a gaze staring at his side coming from the Audi. . Oh. Anyone else looking for him? Su Bai continued to hold the sleeping little guy with one hand, and the other hand reached over and opened the sleeve on the man''s arm of the denim suit. Sure enough, on the other''s wrist, Su Bai saw a laser tattoo and, in the wrist. There should be a device similar to a signal transmitter embedded in it. "The good-looking plot is actually artificial." No wonder this vampire breath is so mottled in its own eyes. It turned out to be a man-made western shellfish. When I think of man-made, Su Bais mind naturally reveals a series of movies represented by Resident Evil. These films are different in style and expression, but the reason why they can be popular is, in the final analysis, At the end of the day, it is because human beings have an endless impulse and interest in exploring their own potential and expanding their own strength. However, the existence of broadcasting, after all, is only a secret that the audience knows. Even if the broadcast has "made" a existence that is comparable to the "god", the public and the government in the real world are unaware of it. The reason why it was the first misunderstanding with Su Bai was because Su Bai could not explain the broadcast at all, and told about broadcasting and about broadcasting, whether it was language, words or other vectors. It is a memory that will be erased directly by the broadcast. At that time, Litchi didn''t know why, because of the reason, went to England to destroy a small city. One such thing, the broadcast can still be wiped clean and leave no trace. Therefore, even if one listener lives in this society, no matter whether it is a folk research institution or a big government, it still does not give up the research and craving for "artificial people." Just as Su Bai felt that this was really a vulgar process, a black motorcycle galloped from the other side of the road. It was not a fat man. The fat man was riding a small electric eel. When the motorcycle was near the Audi car. At the time, the man in the car jumped straight down and punched the window glass with a punch. The whole person entered the Audi car, and all the processes went through the flow; Then, from the perspective of Su Bai, you can see that the Audi car window is directly covered with a thick layer of plasma. Soon, the Audi car door was opened and the man came out. He wore black leather boots and black sunglasses, and the whole body was covered under a black coat. He is not an audience, because the energy of his body is very weak, at most it can only be regarded as a person who usually pays attention to exercise. however, When he appeared in the field of Su Bai, Su Bais breathing suddenly accelerated. Without him, Only because Su Bai is aware of the breath of the high blood family in this ordinary person, even in terms of quality, it is even higher than the blood of the blood family that Su Bai himself now has! Chapter 428： Blue sky emblem This is a very strange feeling. The man in front of him has no strength, but Su Bai can perceive from him a bloodline that is more pure than himself. An ordinary person carrying the blood of a senior vampire? Under the subconscious, Su Bai remembered Lin Zhou, who was originally a Su Bai who was close to the identity of the corpse, but in the end he showed his identity. If you are empty, the person who might laugh at the end of the deep sea platform is Lin Zhou. Once he was bitten by a snake for ten years, he was afraid of grass ropes. Su Bai was not afraid of it. He just ate a long and wise man. The deformed body of the other party still made Su Bai feel a little inaccurate. The other party took off the sunglasses. This is a young man who looks very handsome and even looks a little thin. At the age, the light is judged from the face, it is estimated to be in its early twenties, but the other persons body The vicissitudes of life, as well as the introverted squats in the eyes, are by no means a young man in his twenties. Even Su Bai has an illusion that this person in front of himself is not a young man, but an old guy who doesn''t know how old he is. Again, The second Lin Zhou? In the face of Lin Zhou, Lin Zhou also performed a vicissitudes of time, and later proved that this is only a forum administrator''s acting skills, and through Liu Fuquan and Ying Yinger and so on and many details of the layout The impact on the parties from the side is also very large. But this young man, standing in front of himself, said nothing, did nothing, and Su Bai realized the feeling of an old antique. The young man pointed his finger at Su Bai and signaled Su Bai to get off the bus. This is not a madness, but a very straightforward expression, similar to... not good communication. Su Bai smiled slightly, holding the little guy who had started to squat and got off the van. The young man''s gaze swept over the little guy. He seemed to have some incomprehension. Why did he appear on this occasion with a baby''s Su Bai? Su Bai was aware that the other partys murder was originally on his own, and because of the reason for seeing the little guy, it dissipated. Ah, Dads actually touched the light of his son. The young man walked to the side of the van and reached out and took the denim man down. The cowboy suit man is still in a coma. This is no way. His exhaustion is the exhaustion from the blood, the exhaustion from the depths of the blood. At this time, it has already fallen into a coma. The two female bodies in the back seat of the van did not escape the eyes of the young people. When they saw the two female bodies, the young man was not too surprised. His eyes showed a kind of indifference to human life. . Honestly, Su Bai is sometimes the same, but Su Bai is because there are more people killed in the story world, plus with the continuous improvement of strength and life level, even if you are more than water, your subconscious will certainly The more you don''t see yourself as an ordinary person, you are God, they are people, God is honorable, and the ants are despicable. The life of the ants is worth your attention? Of course, Su Bai has not reached this point extremely, but many listeners whose strength is far worse than Su Bai have long been such a mentality. Is this young man also a acting school? If Lin Zhou is a good actor and layout person, then this young man, if he is really acting like Lin Zhou, his acting skills are enough to get Xiao Jinren. "Let''s go." The young man said to Su Bai coldly, and then he grabbed the cowboy''s neck with one hand and looked like he was going to get the result. Su Bai took a step forward and appeared next to the young man. He did not speak, but shook his head at the young man. Joke, this cowboy man is the fatter to specify what he wants. Although Su Bai is also planning to kill himself, he has to wait for the fat man to come back and kill. "Don''t be ignorant." The young man warned Su Bai. The smile of Su Baizuis mouth has not gone down, still shaking his head very calmly, oh, you are still threatening me. The young man took out a gun and pointed it directly at Su Bais eyebrow position. The gun was obviously modified. It is estimated that the bullet inside is also more lethal than the ordinary bullet. However, I want to rely on a gun to scare off Su Bai, but I really despise the capital of the senior audience. If you take the Hellfire shotgun, I really cant dare to point you to the eyebrows, but you are holding this weapon that has not left the scope of ordinary firearms. The baby is really afraid of it. The young man saw Su Bais face without fear, his eyes were slightly stunned, and the cowboy man fell to the ground. "I can''t kill him, but you have to promise me, run out of him, you can''t let him go out and run." After speaking, the young man went straight to his motorcycle. Su Bai patted the little guy''s back with one hand, and the little guy whispered and continued to fall asleep. "I let you go." Su Bai asked. The young man stood still. "My family is here, don''t mind getting into the house and having a cup of tea." Su Bai invited. As for the body inside the Audi car and the body inside the van, it is estimated that the fat man will come back soon, let the fat man pick it up. The young man licked his lips and turned around. He looked at Su Bai very seriously. "Drinking tea? Why not drink human blood?" This is a good question; Su Bai is clear, which means that the other party has long seen that he is also a vampire. However, Su Dashaos current atmosphere is freely retractable, and the other partys estimate can only sense the blood of the blood in the body, but it is impossible to see its own strength. "Human blood." Su Bais face showed a touch of resentment. "I havent been drinking for a long time, but I really miss it." In fact, Su Bais self-characterism and his own body are not only the strengthening of the blood family, but the sorrows of other vampire intensifiers are difficult to express in him, such as the desire for blood; Nowadays, Su Bai is usually thinking about going to **** blood when he is injured, and it must be the blood of a strong person. Plus, since the fusion of the weapon, Su Bai can automatically get from the living creature just killed. Extracting the residual strength of the other party into itself, so, the impulse to drink human blood, Su Bai really has very few. Of course, there is naturally the feeling of extreme enjoyment in the mind when you hurt the human blood when you were injured. "I have there, very fresh blood, are interested in going to taste together?" The other party sent an invitation to Su Bai. Su Bai nodded. "When I first set my child back home." The other party can indicate. At this time, a small electric eel has been opened, and Su Bai is really a battery car that is so distressed by the fat man. It seems that he may be crushed by the fat weight at any time. "I am embarrassed, this is a tricky trick, open a meat bonfire party?" The fat man walked over the battery car and leaned over. There were two female bodies on the van. It was estimated that there were several bodies on the Audi. There were so many bodies in the door of the house. It was really uncomfortable. "Fat, give me some food here, the one that you are looking for, the one you are looking for, I will put the child back to take a nap." When Su Bai finished speaking, he returned to the house. When Su Bai put the little guy on the bedroom bed, the auspicious came back from the yard and squatted around the little guy. Sometimes, there is such a pet cat around him. Its effortless because it takes children more reassuring than taking your own children. When Su Bai walked out of the house, the two groups of bonfires were burning. The Audi and the van were wrapped in flames, and some small flags were inserted around them. So when ordinary people look at it, the line of sight will be covered. Only some gray smoke can be seen, which is similar to burning orange. The young man sat on his motorcycle and wore a helmet. He did not attempt to slip away. Perhaps on the one hand, he sincerely wanted to invite Su Bai, the vampire, to his home. Of course, Su Bai recognized that the fat man Here, he did not dare to go. Su Bai opened his own Poussin, and the fat man first threw the cowboy into the trunk and then got on the bus. The young man immediately launched the motorcycle to lead the way, and Su Bai also started the car to follow. The fat man ordered a cigarette and stretched his hand outside the window and shook the ash. "Dabai, how does the product look like a kind of old-fashioned feeling of autumn? It looks like the old and the old, and looks really like the Lin Zhou." Su Bai smiled and said, "It is more real than Lin Zhou." "Oh, I don''t know if it''s acting or awkward. Is he also a vampire? A vampire who is not an audience?" Su Bai nodded. "That''s interesting, but don''t really be a pit, dig it out and let us jump." "Let''s take a step and see." If it is not fancy the other person''s lineage, Su Bai is not interested in playing the game with the other party, but this time, whether it is true or not, is it a calculation like Lin Zhou, at least Su Bai can confirm, the other side The bloodline bloodline that is one level higher than himself is true and correct. The young man drove the motorcycle into an old community. Su Bai stopped the car outside the community and went in because the car in this old campus was difficult to drive in. "He is really honest." The fat man groaned. Su Bai followed the fat man to the upstairs, the other side lived on the top floor. He took out the key, opened the door, went in, and left the door for Su Bai and the fat man. "The place to live is quite remote. It should be a demolition area that was supposed to be done. As a result, there are a few nails who do not agree with each other, so they have been retained. Yes, Dabai, when the last Lin Zhou acted, what did he say? Oh, yes, the Kuomintang officers in the anti-Japanese period, he also incited the patriotic feelings of an old man. The fat man pulled out a cigarette in his mouth and took out a newly bought lighter to prepare the cigarette. However, when the fat man just entered the door, he immediately saw a yellow military uniform hanging at the entrance, the position of the military uniform cuff, and a blue and white coat of arms. "hiss" Seeing this scene, the flames on the fat fingers accidentally caught up on the chin''s skin, and the fat man sucked a cold breath. Chapter 429： Black sun 731 "The blue sky badge, lying, looks very sexy." The fat little eyeballs immediately showed brilliance, but I didnt care much about the fire that had been hit by my fingers before burning to the chin; It is true that the fat mans flow to the instrument is simply as greedy as a cat, but the fat hobby is not limited to the instrument, the ancient calligraphy and painting is known as Su Bai, the fat man also has a lot of collection, his bedroom Su Bai has also seen it, there are many famous masters hanging on it, and the fat man belongs to the kind of non-deliberate paranoid collector. He only collects things that feel the eye, not just one type. Obviously, the fat man is now Interested in the Kuomintang old military uniform with the blue sky and white medals on it. Su Bai could not help but shake his head. This is like a lot of famous paintings in the fat bedroom. But there are quite a lot of fakes. This fat man, sometimes his eyes are really unremarkable, especially in the category of antique calligraphy and painting. His appreciation level I really don''t dare to compliment. This is essentially different from Su Bai, who grew up in the upper class and grew up in the upper class. In the early years of the Republic of China, a literary emperor of the Qing Dynasty invited the Emperor''s sorcerer to enter his own home and gave him a collection of his own collections. Pu Yi casually identified the true and false, and the old man asked the method of identification of the Emperor. Its just a simple answer: this kind of thing, where I used to live everywhere. "Fat, this is fake." Su Bai reminded the fat man, but it really felt that the fat mans eyes were staring at a fake look. It was a bit shameful. "The Qingtian Bairi Medal is set up by the military of the Republic of China to praise the defenders who have made outstanding contributions to defending the country. Even if the Kuomintang defeated the other side of the strait, this medal was issued a total of about 200 or so before and after this. is fake." The fat man snorted, and some sweared, "Rely on, I wasted my feelings." "You are right. This military uniform and this medal are fake." The young man dunked the tea and sent it to the coffee table. The decoration design of the whole house is very simple, and it can even be said to be a bit of a clich. The style is biased towards the Republic of China. Generally, the upstarts who got rich after the reform and opening up like to decorate their homes into this look, but now, even ordinary families The decoration will not choose this, too old-fashioned. The fat man sat down on the chair, picked up the tea, and saw a tea bag in the cup. It was still a milk tea, some silent. "My buddy, let me say that you also show off your craft or show a little dedication. You can take tea bags to entertain guests, too perfunctory." "Yes, it''s too perfunctory." The young man did not care, got up, and came to the middle of the living room. There was a painting, a portrait of Chang Kaishen, dressed in military uniform, which seemed to be quite powerful. However, this portrait of a great man is not so popular even in Taiwan. It is not so popular with the mainland residents today that the living room is the same as the portraits of the two great men. "I introduce myself, my name is Ning Cheng. I am so old. If you don''t mind, you can call my big brother." "puff" The fat man heard this and sprayed the tea that had just been contained in his mouth. "Mother''s, I have never seen such a good feeling of self." Even if Su Bai listened to this, it was a little bit smirking. The young man gave away the portrait of Chang Kaishen, and there was a dark wall inside. The dark wall was rough, and it was estimated that the young man had done it manually, that is, he applied some cement to the hollow. However, at this time, there was a man with a bandage wrapped around his body. "This guy was stolen from the bus station and was caught by me." The young man took a sharp dagger and cut open the man''s wrist while talking to himself. Then he picked up a glass around him and caught the blood dripping from the man. The man is still alive, but in a state of coma, even if he is bleeding, he does not know. After waiting for about half a glass bottle, the young man moved the portrait back and the dark wall was covered. Three goblets were separated and fresh blood was poured. The young man took a cup and the other two were placed on the coffee table. "I went to the hospital for a test. He is in good health and has nothing to worry about." The young man said this to Su Bai. After he finished, he took a sip of his own. It felt like he was tasting the nectar. Su Bai also picked up the cup in front of him and tasted it naturally. The blood is fresh, but it is not in line with the taste of Su Bai. Su Bai remembers that at the beginning, every time he was injured, he was the blood of a living person. He can''t wait, but now, it should be the taste of the nourishment, not the blood of the strong, not the blood of the higher level of life, Su Bai drink, it really does not mean anything. The fat man is vomiting beside him, he will not go to drink this stuff. "You, the only vampire I have found in China over the years." Ning Cheng smiled and drank the blood from the cup. The whole person''s face seemed to become rosy. Su Bai is a little taste, and put the cup back on the coffee table. "Do you know what I am going to do?" "You want my blood." Ning Cheng directly said the purpose of Su Bai. "Before, many people wanted my blood. The one who is still lying in your trunk is that they found it. A defective product made by a blood sample that I left in a hospital in mainland China 20 years ago." Twenty years ago? Su Bai said with some surprises, So, in the past few years, you are not on the mainland? "I am usually in Taiwan or in the United States. After the establishment of the new China, I rarely return to the mainland." Ning Cheng said very frankly. "Then why are you coming back this time? Kill this defective product?" Fat man looks like an honest man, don''t lie to me. Ning Cheng shook his head. "In fact, I didn''t know about this defective product. It was just when I got off the plane in Shanghai. I sensed him. Of course, he here is not referring to you. It was the defective product, so I planned to solve it first, but I did not expect that I actually met a real vampire in the process. In the West, I have been working on finding vampires in the past few years. However, although the Western vampires still exist, I have discovered some clues, but they are like scared little mice, hiding themselves in a strict manner. Once they realize that someone is looking for them, they will not hesitate to cut off their tails to hide themselves, so over the years, you, or the real first kind I have seen. "It''s my honor." Su Bai said that only the discerning eye can see that Su Bai is sitting here, but it is not to tell the old. In fact, Su Bai has seen from the first sight of this man, and his heart is figuring out how to make the other partys pure blood. It works on itself. However, this is difficult. The biggest difficulty is that the other person is an ordinary person. Yes, the vampire state is erupted. It can really make his speed and strength much higher than ordinary people, but he is not an audience. The level of life is certainly very high, but like the theory of wooden barrels, he has the most expensive liquid in this bucket, but because the barrel is too short and too small, the capacity of this liquid is too low, too low, low. There is no way to extract the application to Su Bai. For example, Su Bai once got the blood of the high blood group. The blood did indicate the direction of Su Bai, and he also obtained some residual inheritance, but he could not directly change the pedigree level of Su Bai, but also rely on Su Bai. After work hard, if you turn a drop of blood into ten drops, or even a cup of capacity, Su Bai can completely exchange blood for himself, forcibly let his bloodline carry out a destructive improvement. This kind of promotion is basically Let the rising space of this lineage be blocked, and perhaps other blood-enhanced listeners will hesitate and give up, but for Su Bai, this is not a problem at all; From the blood of the broken blood that he exchanged for the first time, his blood lineage lost the possibility of self-improvement and exchange promotion. Every time he had to rely on external force to force the promotion. Simply put, the reinforcement of others is a road to prosperity. Time or relying on the story point to go to the micro store to redeem, can go on, and Su Bai''s intensive road looks like a mountain and then a mountain, there is no way at all, can only rely on Su Bai every time holding explosives Pack to blast. "Actually, there is only one reason for me to come here." Ning Cheng took out his mobile phone and placed it in front of Su Bai and the fat man. On the mobile phone is a piece of news, which was published half a month ago. The title is "The Purple Mountain Reconstruction Plan". This is the sign that the Nanjing Municipal Government is preparing to develop the Zijin Mountain area in a drastic manner. "Two, I know that you are interested in my blood." Ning Cheng looks very calm, "So I think, here is the Purple Mountain, you will also be interested." "Hey, let''s talk." The fat man didn''t see the rabbit and the eagle''s lord, plus the Lin sang corpse was in front, and suddenly met a person who had lived for many years, the fat man would not be so It''s easy to hook up. "Do you know the 731 troops?" Ning Cheng asked, "Black Sun 731." "The Japanese Kwantung Army stationed in Manchuria''s 731 epidemic prevention water supply unit." Su Bai directly said the full name. This is a Japanese force dedicated to the study of bacterial warfare. When the war of aggression against China was first, the Japanese army was so mad that they took Chinese living people. To carry out research and development of bacterial weapons, there are still 731 troops in the northeast. "Is the 731 troops not in the northeast, what is the relationship with this purple mountain?" Ning Cheng picked up the blood cup that Su Bai didn''t drink, and once he drank it, he wiped the blood stain on the corner of his mouth and slowly said: "The Nanjing Massacre is not that simple." Chapter 430： War criminals fleeing the trial "Oh, what you mean is not to say that the small Japanese children were the Nanjing massacre. It was because the bacteria leaked. In order to prevent the spread of the epidemic, they had to kill the killer and kill the people?" The reaction of the fat man made Su Bai somewhat surprised, because the fat man not only immediately yelled, but also got up directly and grabbed Ning Chengs neck. At this time, Ning Chengs entire feet were suspended by the fat man. It is true that the fat body''s physical skill is much worse than that of Su Bai. When Su Bai did not integrate the weapon of the life, the meat was stronger than the fat one, not to mention the fusion of the weapon, Su Bai can directly with the strengthening wrestling army. The courts resisted and even crushed the opponent; Its just that the fat man is a grandfather, but the level of life is here, the basics are here, plus the fat man used to practice martial arts before. Su Bai cant believe that the fat man will only do the rest of the work, so unless Ning Cheng shows out His blood state, otherwise in front of the fat, can only be seen by the chicks. Obviously, Ning Cheng did not intend to resist, he was so held by the fat man with his neck. "Fat, let him make it clear." Su Bai is out loud. Fat man nodded, "Cheng, fat man will give you the opportunity to speak, but, white, if he really wants to say the one I just talked about, this cargo is useful for you, I have to smelt him, Big deal, I will compensate you again. My fat family is a Nanjing native. Before the devil broke the city, my grandfather climbed out of the dead. Finally, I fled to Chongqing, although the fat mans ID card was written by Sichuanese, but I have not forgotten it. Devils in Nanjing have slaughtered dozens of people in my family. Su Bai has some accidents. There is still this hidden feeling in it. Its no wonder that the fat man who has never had a bottom line has suddenly become a screaming angry warrior. If you change to a normal Chinese with three customs, you wont believe the devils original. It is to eliminate the infected person in "killing the people." The fat man''s hand was loose, and Ning Cheng landed on the sofa again. He sorted out the clothes slowly, and there was no swearing, no rebellion, and even no resentful eyes. However, because of the reason that the fat man was lifted up, Su Bai saw the dark black that faded and faded on Ning Chengs face. "How long have you been living?" Su Bai asked. Ningcheng had some accidents and nodded. "Yeah, I also felt that the blood in my body is going to be exhausted. At most, I will continue to linger for half a year." "It''s enough, you have lived for almost a hundred years," Su Bai said. The blood family is not an infinite life, but it is much longer than the average person. However, the blood family of Ningcheng is pure in blood and higher in level than Su Bai, but he obviously does not have the power that this blood lineage should have. A person has the most pure and beautiful diamond in the world, but this diamond is smaller than an ant and is not worth much. Therefore, the life of Ningcheng is naturally not so long. "I was planning to spend the rest of my time in Taiwan. I don''t care about anything, but whoever thinks, when I am not dead, the mainland is ready to start developing Zijin Mountain." "You are not doing well in Taiwan." Su Bai looked at the fake military uniform. Obviously, many years ago, Ning Cheng should also be a young man with a **** and willingness to join the army. Even if I return to the mainland for a while, I can see from the decoration here that he has nostalgia for that era. At present, the Kuomintangs party production in Taiwan is being dug up by the DPP. Up and down, it is facing liquidation. Even Chang Kashens sculptures will be stalked by aspirational youth and will be splashed with some dog blood or Paint, it is estimated that Ningcheng, the old reactionary, will not feel good about it. "What I miss is the time of that time. A party has always been prosperous." Ning Cheng is very open-minded and looks at the fat man. "You said that your ancestors died in Nanjing. That''s a good thing, my family is also, my wife, my parents, my entire relatives, also died in the days of Nanjing City." Hearing this, the fat man''s face is obviously better, because if Ning Cheng said it is true, the other party is obviously more miserable than himself. The fat man is still sperm at the time, no, the fat man, his grandfather was still a child, fat man. Dad is still a sperm, saying that there is a lot of empathy, not too much, but the education at home is like this, it is a kind of anti-scale and persistence. "The Nanjing Massacre occurred in the backwardness of Nanjing City. Before that, Nanjing was the capital of the National Government. The Japanese had great capacity, and it was impossible to place the 731 Bacteriological Warfare Research Institute in Nanjing before this; Therefore, the Nanjing Massacre is a Japanese atrocities that have become extinct, and it is difficult to write books, no matter whether they admit it or not, they are all nailed to the pillars of history. However, in fact, the study of the Japanese bacteriological warfare has been going on, although the most famous is the 731 troops in the Manchurian state in the northeast at that time, but the Japanese people''s enthusiasm and desire for the bacteriological warfare, 731 troops, is only the tip of the iceberg; after all, the territory of Japan Narrow, they have always wanted a super weapon, maliciously using the least cost and resources to achieve their purpose of dominating Asia; They actually have a lot of plans and facilities. For example, when the war of full-scale aggression against China began, and the Shanghai side was still playing fiercely, the Japanese had decided to place a new Bacterial Weapons Research Institute in Nanjing. This is also a foreseeable thing. Shanghai fought for three months, the national army retreats strategically, and the Japanese army drives straight into the country. With the terrain of Nanjing and the conditions at that time, there is no danger at all. It is only estimated that the Japanese did not expect that the general commander of Tang Shengzhi would So patted the **** and escaped, Nanjing is really too easy to fall. After the 40-day massacre that began, the number of deaths has not been fully counted until now. The data calculated by the domestic government is 300,000, but this 300,000 is only an estimate, and the error is actually very large. Very large, in fact, many scholars in the West have done statistics with official research institutions, and the number gap is very obvious; The reason for this was, on the one hand, the conditions of the war and the conditions at that time. At that time, there were ordinary people in the army and the ordinary people who were stranded in all directions. In addition, the Japanese massacres were varied and cruel, which caused a lot of statistics. Trouble; On the other hand, it is because there are quite a few people who are actually not slaughtered for slaughter, but are taken as living experimental products. Ning Cheng took a deep breath and picked up the cup of blood in front of the fat man on the coffee table and took a big sip, as if he was calming the fear that had just risen in his heart. The fat man licked his mouth, and some did not understand. "The research institute you said, in the Purple Mountain? In the underground of Zijin Mountain? That''s not right, this kind of bacterial weapon research, why did Japan get it in Nanjing, that 731? I have heard of the troops. I took the people and the local anti-captives to come to the human body to experiment, but what about Nanjing?" The fat man is not a history fan, but he also knows that the Japanese in the eight-year war of aggression against China, in the Japanese occupation area, especially the city, is actually doing the work of the surface government, the Wang Pup regime was still in Nanjing, after all, Japan The land is so big. For a long time, the resources of the Japanese armys operations in China came from the supply of the Japanese occupation. From the beginning of the invasion of the Northeast, the subsequent invasion of China completely ended, supporting the scale of such a long war. The resources of the island of Japan alone are certainly not enough. In fact, the Japanese have also been using the resources of the Chinese people to fight the Chinese. "Because Nanjing is in a good position." Ning Chengs face showed an ironic smile. "At the time, this institution was not only done by the Japanese, but Americans, British people and even Germans were doing it, and they were all Researchers with an official background." "Take it." The fat man is not directly convinced. "When the World War II, Britain and Japan died in East Asia. In Europe and Britain, Germany and Germany were also dead. Later, the United States joined in and died. So many scientists in the United States are doing research together in Nanjing. Ghost." Ning Cheng shook his head. "The confrontation between the countries and the game is more complicated and more obscure than you think. What they are pursuing is the interest. After the Japanese surrendered, the US military smashed all scientific research results of 731 before everyone, and took over all the projects and facilities of Japans research on bacterial weapons in China. Later, when Japanese war criminals were tried, the international arbitration court directly studied the research on bacterial and biological weapons. Ignore, do you think that they really simply forgot? Su Bai nodded. This incident was also known to Su Bai. The Americans made this deal with the Japanese. "However, I don''t understand one thing. You said that at least 10,000 people, even more people, were sent to the Institute of Nanjing for human experiments. In Nanjing, a concentration camp with tens of thousands of people was built. How can I not be found when eating and drinking Lazar?" This is a place that Su Bai did not understand, because neither the domestic nor the Taiwanese historical materials broke this article. "because" Ning Cheng stood up and turned his back to Su Bai and the fat man. He began to unbutton the shirt on his shirt, and the shirt fell off at this time. The fat man''s eyes immediately became big, and even Su Bai was a brow. On the back of Ning Cheng, there are a large blockbuster - corpse! "The human experiment they wanted was originally for the dead, not for the living. I was following the troops and retreating to Nanjing. I was going to find my family to escape. Because the preparations were messy, everything was scattered. Up I managed to find my family, but I didn''t escape. I saw my parents, my fiancee, and died in front of me. I was insulted in front of me. I myself was killed. What they want is not a living person at all, but the body is well preserved... dead! It is much simpler and more convenient to save the dead than to house a living. Chapter 431： Why, by what! "dead?" Su Bais fingers couldnt help but rubbed it, and a relatively wide refrigerated cabinet appeared in his mind, with rows of corpses in it. If it is a dead person, it will not speak, no noisy, no trouble, no need to eat, no need to drink water, plus the nature of the Japanese government at that time, and the absolute status of the Japanese in the Japanese occupation area, hidden The problem with a research institute like this is really not big. But take the dead to be a living experiment? This idea is really novel. Su Bai is also influenced by 731 related reports in later generations. Besides, Su Bai remembered that he had seen a movie about 731 when he was a child. The most scalp numb picture is Living people to do bacterial experiments, so unconsciously, some preconceived; This is also related to the more popular mainstream trend of thought nowadays. There is a condition for human beings to explore their own potential, that is, when they are still alive, rather than saying that they will be taken to study a monster after they die. Similar to the ancient emperor Xiu Xian alchemy, seeking, not for the sake of bliss after his death, but to let himself prolong the life and enjoy some time in the throne. "Yes, dead." Ning Cheng puts on the clothes, "I was dead at the time. I clearly remember that a Japanese soldier stumbled me to the ground and used my things to drown me. They didn''t want bodies that were damaged, such as being shot or being slashed by sharp weapons. dead." "Don''t die?" The fat man did not understand. "That efficiency, a bit low." Yes, if the Japanese wanted the kind of corpse that didn''t break, they couldn''t get a team of Japanese soldiers and guns. They all took a piece of cotton cloth and went to the streets to kill people. "Live buried." These two words spit out from Su Baizui. The fat man was shocked. "Yes, live buried." Ning Cheng smiled slightly, but when he smiled, his teeth were biting his lips. Obviously, he was not really laughing. The fat man suddenly felt that some breathing was difficult. Su Bai looked in his eyes, and he estimated that the fat man at this time was really angry with the madness. If it wasnt for the broadcast to the audience, the fat man might estimate that he might buy a ticket to fly to Tokyo for the Royal The house is decorated with a feng shui. At this point, Su Bai suddenly thought of a question, the audience, Western Europe, China, and other countries? Japan, will it also have it? After all, the fat man thought that his family had been buried a few dozen times and then the corpse was sent to the research institute to do the experiment. I felt that it was very uncomfortable to block a large stone. The Chinese always pay attention to it. Entering the earth for safety, the deceased is big, the fat man is a grandfather family. His grandfather and his dad are the Taoist priests who do white things in Sichuan. They naturally look more serious in this respect. This is definitely affecting the fat man. I think that my ancestors were killed as a mouse, and they were ruined. The fat man was in a good mood. Fortunately, the fat man''s mood is unusually fluctuating, and Su Bai on his side is able to maintain a calm. "Then, is it a successful product? This product, like you, how many?" Su Bai said this is a key position. If Ningcheng was dead at the time, it could be revived. It must have been the result of Japanese research, but how can the Japanese let their research results escape their palms? "When I woke up, I found myself lying on the pile of corpses." Ning Cheng picked up his sleeves and touched his arm. "Here, there were a lot of dense pinholes on my back. There are also many needles on my back. The hole, the body around me, is also similar. It should be a waste that was judged by the Japanese to be an experimental failure. There are several incinerators on the side of the body. The Japanese should have a special place to store the intact body that was not tested. The place where I woke up should be the body that the Japanese used to incinerate and use it. Perhaps, at that time, the Japanese decided that I was also an experimental failure, and sent me there to be incinerated. As a result, I woke up at that time. If I woke up early and woke up in the Japanese laboratory during the Japanese observation period, I guess I might never see the sky. Even after Japans defeat and surrender, according to the international environment at the time, I might either be secretly transported back to Japans main island to continue secret research; or, I was given to the Americans as a gift by the Japanese, and the Americans took over. Anyway, my life span of 100 years is estimated to have been spent in the laboratory, and every night and every night I have to be forced to do research that will never stop. "Luck, it''s good." Su Bai sighed. In fact, first of all, the blood of the blood of Ning Cheng, plus the corpse on his body, Su Bai is basically sure that Ning Cheng and his own things, it should be true, as to how much the other side is concealed and did not say, Su Bai I don''t know, because he has the most say in the blood family and the corpse, and he has the right to speak of the blood and zombie blood. He was a little strange before. When he first saw Ningcheng, he was because of Ning. The city has a bloodline blood that is more pure than its own authentic audience. On the other hand, it is because Ningcheng is covered with a sigh of death; The blood family, the impression of ordinary people is a group of cold vampires who like to sleep in the coffin, but the blood family is also a kind of creature, although in the Western legend they have always belonged to the dark camp, but they are essentially different from the undead, and Ningcheng The dead air on his body is to let Su Bai smell the feeling of a zombie. Su Bai does not believe that this guy who is not even an audience is as **** and zombie as he is, so when Ning Chengs explanation is spoken, all this can be said. Before I planted my head in Lin Zhou, even the fat man was wary, let alone the party of Su Bai, so naturally use the more than twelve times the mind to explore Ning Cheng. "How did you escape? A person killed the Japanese soldiers in the entire institute and then rushed out of Nanjing City?" At this time, the fat man also calmed down his emotions, took the teacup and took a sip of tea. Compared with the blood that Su Bai and Ningcheng like to drink, the fat man suddenly felt that this cup of tea with tea bags and boiling water was exceptional. Good to drink. "Oh." Ning Cheng shook his head. "If I have such a big skill, will I still be caught by you?" The fat man heard the words, nodded, the strength of this cargo is indeed unscrupulous, are vampires, but the mental illness that sits with him is too big. "I was very hungry, very hungry, then..." When Ning Cheng said it, he licked his lips, as if he had recalled a scene he didn''t want to look back. He personally cut off the wounds of the living wrists and took blood. Its also him who is afraid of fear now. Man is such a complex creature. "You drank the blood of the body around you." Su Bai said at this time, because Su Bais body has been craving for the blood when he suffered a heavy blow. At that time, blood is not only food for himself, but also a magical aid for life, and Ningcheng was then The reason why he woke up in the dead heap was because he was successfully implanted in the blood family, so at that time, the nature of the blood family would make him desperately search for the blood source that he could find; "Yes, I drank the blood from the bodies around me. They have been dead for a long time. The blood has already solidified, and there is a strong body odor on the body." Ning Cheng admitted, "Then, I took advantage of the timing of the Japanese shift, and hid in the cinder that had just been pulled out of the car. In that way, I escaped from that place." The cinder that has just been pulled out of the incinerator is also a terrible temperature. Although it is not going to be a roast whole lamb, it should be more than enough to bake a sweet potato. So climb out of the cinder car and get the Ningcheng to the sky. At that time, there should be no good skin all over the body. The whole person is almost burnt and bloody. Although there is bloodline blood, this kind of injury can be self-recovering, but the suffering it bears is real. The fat man suddenly interjected at this time. "Below the Purple Mountain, is the secret research institute of the Japanese, what is it?" "After the war, before the Japanese surrendered, they closed the research institute. Because the institute went deep underground, Zijinshan was given great political significance because of the burial of Mr. Sun. Even if it was ground, it was The renovation on the surface and the basic construction of the tourist facilities will not be too deep; I later got in touch with the military system. After they ended my political review, I was re-recorded into the new army on the grounds of the lost soldiers. Later, the civil war began. I also went to Taiwan and went to Taiwan. After that, I can no longer see people in the true face, because I will not grow old, I will leave the army after leaving, and then I will be mixed up. "You didn''t go back to Zijinshan to see?" asked the fat man. "I have seen it. After the Japanese surrendered, I went to see it. Later, when Jiang Gong lost his retreat to Taiwan, during the period of tension between the two sides of the strait, I also ventured into the mainland to go to Nanjing to see it several times. After that, I didn''t go to see it again." "That... I can''t figure out what your motivation is. You said that you are eating and waiting to die. Why did you hear the news of the Purple Mountain Project jump out again?" The fat man shrugged and asked, "Even It is a fear that the gas leak will cause a crisis and there is no reason for the outbreak of the Virgin Mary." Once the construction team has dug into the underground research institute, it will definitely alarm the government, and then the biochemical force epidemic prevention team will be directly open. Its all the time. No matter what virus remains in the research institute in Japan, it should be There are enough technical means and conditions to control it, and it is unlikely that there will be any outbreaks. When you hear the fat man, Ning Chengs face suddenly twisted. His hands slammed on the glass coffee table. The coffee table broke directly. The glass pierced his hands. He almost yelled: "After the end of the war, I could have reported the National Government that was still in Nanjing at the time. Even if the civil war fails, I can report it to the central government of the mainland. but I do not have, because, because, because, Because no matter which government, I don''t want it to receive the research base. The research facilities and research results sealed by the Japanese are taking the lives of my family, taking the lives of so many Chinese people, one by one, one by one. Fill it out! No matter which government, after learning the base, do you think it will destroy it and erase it? Do not, They are all the same, They will be like discovering baby, they will continue to conduct secret research! Why am I, Deliver the dirty and **** research results of my parents, my wife, and my family''s lives to the country! Why? Chapter 432： Gezizi Ningcheng is hysterical, Su Bai can understand; A vampire who has lived for nearly a hundred years, played with Little Japan, played in the civil war, and later turned to Taiwan and the United States. What has he not seen before? What happened to him? Even a dull person has lived for so long, witnessed so many big events, his mind and his mode of thinking have long since surpassed the limits of many people''s thinking. If Ning Cheng said that when the big powers were dying in the quagmire of World War II, and they were still "sincerely cooperating" and "jointly researching" in that institute, it would be no wonder that Ning Chengs so-called regime The sense of distrust of the doctrine. In fact, this is also something that can be imagined. The research institute, for Ning Cheng, is a nightmare of his family. Even, carrying the shackles of many Chinese people, it is like a poppy flower, it flowers. It is beautiful, but the fruits are even more terrifying. No regime will be willing to give up it, even if it violates human morality, even if the research results are realistic against humanity; Just as primary school students know the horror of nuclear bombs and the threat to the earth from human beings, but the five major powers are not thinking about intercontinental missiles to maximize the deterrence and strike capability of nuclear bombs. For the country, there is no right or wrong in the eyes of ordinary people. For Ning Cheng, the fruit of that flower is poured out by the lives of his own family and even the blood of countless people. He hates the fruit and hates it thoroughly. Or, this fruit has been buried deep under the Purple Mountain. He doesn''t care anymore. Anyway, he will have half a year left, but this fruit is about to be dug up and reused and researched. This is tantamount to tearing Ning Cheng''s counter-scale. What kind of collective interests are important to Ningcheng, what national interests are important, what is the big picture, what selfless dedication, what to believe, what to trust, what to listen to, is completely useless for Ningcheng, and the world No one can see more clearly than him, and see more thoroughly, because he was the witness of that era, even the participants; "Then tell us about this, the meaning is, would rather the fruit be taken away by two of us, not willing to give the government?" asked the fat man. Ning Cheng also sat down at this time, pulling out the glass pieces inserted in his palm one by one. The dense wounds of his palms began to recover at the speed visible to the naked eye, but his face became It was a bit pale, and no accident, the thief who was tied after the Chang Kaishen portrait, must be put aside another round of blood by Ning Cheng. "Before, when I was in the West, I was not the one who had never met you like this." Ning Cheng said something like this. Obviously, he has been exposed to Western audiences. This is normal. Ning Cheng, a person who walks on the road and is discovered by a higher-achieving audience, is like a beautiful girl who is wearing a big lantern and stripping her clothes in the dark. The attraction is amazing, even if it is Su Bai. When I saw Ning Chengs first sight, I was also attracted. I immediately thought of how to use the bloodline of the other partys body, not to mention that the vampires in the Western circles should have more listeners. Ning Cheng was not swayed in the West. Its good luck to take the audience away. Of course, perhaps because Ning Cheng itself has always been hiding its own reasons. After all, he will not grow old, so it is difficult for him to have a fixed identity. In addition, the audience class is a pyramid structure that can be seen at a glance. The audience of Ningchengs virtual reality, even if it is not a veteran audience, should not be far behind. This level of audience is not a lot, no matter what the East and West, it is not like the low-level audience, the number of cannon fodder is relatively large, so it also reduces the Ningcheng being The probability of discovery. "You guys, living in society, can''t grasp the traces of your existence; I don''t know who you are, or why you are there, but I know that you are not affiliated with any organization, you are one by one. Single body, that thing, I would rather fall into your hands." "Mom, you are so high in consciousness. There are still a lot of radios in the fat family. Would you like to go back with me tonight to see the little goldfish and listen to the radio?" The fat man actually seduce at this time. In fact, the fat man is also profound. Su Bai said that Ning Cheng also admitted that his life span is only half a year, which means he will die soon. Is there any way to let him continue? Yes, of course, become an audience! I haven''t heard of any audience who will worry about being old. Hearing the fat man, this seemingly joke and similar temptation, Su Bais breath suddenly glimpsed. The fat man immediately noticed it. At the same time, after Su Bais reminder, the fat man knew that he had made a mistake. Who can be an audience, who can''t be an audience, is it possible for an audience to decide? If the audience can rely on consciously mass production, others have not used it? Yes, in general, you have changed the fate of an ordinary person, or changed his life and death. He has a great chance of being broadcasted as a listener. This is actually a balanced act of broadcasting, and the audience will be The impact of activities in the real world is reduced to a minimum. Su Bai only heard of it, generally unconsciously let a person become an audience, such as Chu Zhao, such as smoked children. If it wasnt for Su Bai, Chu Zhao continued with the female ghost, it is estimated that it will not be long before it will be dyed. Serious illness and then a life-screaming, smoked children may also be because of the fact that there was too much in this matter, so it was also broadcast to listen to the audience. Su Bai has not heard of it. Which audience can make an ordinary person become a listener under the premise of purpose, and the broadcast is not stupid. It is impossible to give you such a chance to think carefully, otherwise it will be expected to appear a lot. The whole family is a situation of the audience. "If you haven''t met us, can you tell me what your original plan is?" Su Bai asked very seriously. Ning Cheng rubbed his hands together, then suddenly loosened and his lips opened slightly. He was originally, Is going to put there, Give it a blow! .................. After leaving the home of Ningcheng, Su Bai and the fat man walked out of the community. The fat man walked to the trunk, opened the trunk, and then reached in. It was a cowboy man who was always comatose in the trunk. The neck is twisted. Su Bai lost a rag to the fat man. "Scratch, don''t spill blood into my car." The fat man smiled and wiped it cleanly, then threw the rag into it and sat in the co-pilot position. The cowboy man is a human being, killing several ordinary people. The fat man kills him. He will not cause cause and effect. Instead, he will accumulate morality. Naturally, there is no pressure at all. Moreover, with the appearance of Ningcheng, the basic of the cowboy man There is no value, and it can''t be put, but killing is the most simple. Su Bai is ready to start the car, the fat man draws a cigarette, said, "You said, he really intended to blow the research directly? He is not a vampire, it is not that big." In China, the control of firearms is very strict, let alone explosives. "Don''t underestimate the ability of a person who has lived for a hundred years. Do you really think that he has been hibernating in the coffin cover for a hundred years?" The fat man listened, thoughtfully; Yes, a person who has lived for a hundred years and has no change in youth has experienced many wars, civil wars, and many other big events. He can do whatever he wants, and he can pull out his own power, and Ning Cheng does not. Like the kind of person who likes to be quiet and innocent, the fat man has seen it with his own eyes. The home of the old community, although the decoration now looks very customary, but the price is absolutely high; The military uniform was fake, but some of the furnishings inside it were even small steps and rims. They were all real gold and silver. Roughly speaking, the room was decorated with at least five million. And this is just a home that Ning Cheng decided to rush to return to the country to pre-arrange for a few days. In the eyes of the fat man, the degree of the local tyrants in Ningcheng is estimated to be comparable to that before the boy who was not a prostitute. Such a person, anyway, knows how long he can''t live. In the end, even if he takes all his operations out, and get through the relationship to clear the environment, putting a big firecracker down the Purple Mountain is really not difficult. "Then, he is not afraid that he will explode the underground research institute, and what kind of poison gas leaks?" Su Bai smiled and looked at the fat man. "Fat, say the bottom of my heart, do you still see yourself as an ordinary person?" The fat man was silent for a moment and shook his head. "A family who has died tragically and lived for a hundred years, and who has no children, has to drink blood from time to time, and knows how long he can live. Can such a person still regard himself as an ordinary human being? In his heart, nothing can hurt the innocent thoughts. Ning Cheng is a paranoid, even in some respects, similar to Su Bai, Other life is dead, what about me? "Then we really want to tell him that it is good, ready to go to Purple Mountain? Although Nanjing is very close to Shanghai, I still have a little bit of a bottom in my heart. After all, is there a forest boat''s foresight, and what if his mother is a pit? Su Bai certainly knows the fat man''s mind. The fat man looks like it is really not so timid and unbearable. What he showed before is actually just a kind of paving, for him not to pave the way for Zijinshan; Because the fat man is clear, there may be something in the research institute, or there may be nothing. God knows that when the Japanese close it, is it cleaned and packaged? Retreat 10,000 steps, even if there is really something, it is also related to the blood family, Su Bai is a blood family, can be profitable, what is the benefit of his fat priest? In addition, the last fat man has been to Qinhuangdao with Su Bai, and he has already let Su Bai owe him a big favor. Before the personal situation has not been fulfilled, the fat man really does not intend to continue to toss with Su Bai; Brothers, you have to make a clear account, let alone the audience. In the eyes of the fat man, its always impossible for him to pay for Su Bai. He is not the younger brother of Su Bai; However, Su Bai did not speak, he suddenly slammed on the brakes, and the car that had just started suddenly stopped. Su Bai grasped the steering wheel with both hands, his face showed painful color, and the fat man around him suddenly caught the clothes on his chest, and breathing began to become difficult. "Audience friends, Now publish realistic tasks........." "Ge Laozi..." The fat man snorted and he wanted to cry. Chapter 433： Four people Nanjing is not far from Shanghai. If the high-speed rail is less than two hours later, the fat man is somewhat surprised. Ningcheng does not have any special car transfer, but chooses to take such public transportation. This one is prepared to give In the mausoleum of Mr. Zhongshan of Purple Mountain, there is a firecracker who plays with the firecrackers. The fat man is really a little incomprehensible to him. Even if the fat man is famous, he will be a person. In the audience circle, it is also a "social flower"; Perhaps, only the rich can truly understand the minds of the rich. At this point, the fat man couldn''t help but look at Su Bai sitting next to him. The fat man knows his family affairs from his family. The communication in the audience is very "pure" communication. Look at the strength, the view, the interest, the original is purely dusty, just like the market in the slave society, where is it? If you want to make a lot of bends and bends, if you can''t make a clear exchange, then you can find a way to bury your things. Before becoming an audience, the fat man is actually a small supermarket owner. He usually works as a Taoist in the countryside in a white house. Life is a bit of a scent, but with the upper class, it is a gossip. . Therefore, it may be that some of the local tyrants are incomprehensible. I found that the fat man was watching himself, and Su Bai closed the newspaper in his hand. "Is there something?" The fat man shook his head, lowered the seat, and lay down, but it was only two minutes quiet, and the fat man said: "Dabai, you said, if the Japanese on the dog day really left something in it, we people, there are three heads and six arms, and there is no real quarantine and biochemical force. If there is something leaking inside us, Come out, spread out, killing people, these causes and effects can be counted on our heads." "This is a realistic task." Su Bai reminded, "Broadcasting allows us to properly solve the hidden dangers in the research institute. If we push the question from the answer, it has already explained that there should be something in the research institute, and it may cause a lot of It will affect the impact, otherwise the broadcast will not give us this task. Moreover, if it is only a simple bacterial leak, according to the character of the broadcast, it is too lazy to control, the bacteria leak in ancient times, in the Republic of China, when the country was founded, it may cause a lot of impact, but Nanjing is not In the mountains, in the provincial capital of Jiangsu Province, if a suspected bacterial leak is discovered, the state power can rush here to cook and follow the best. It is basically impossible to have such a big spread and coverage. If it is only something that the secular government can solve and deal with, the broadcast will not pretend to give us this realistic task. Therefore, the things in the research institute may be solved only by the audience. Retreat 10,000 steps, our task is to solve that thing. As for the bacteria you are worried about leaking these things, the broadcast is definitely calculated, even if it is time to make a life, the cause and effect will not count on us. Our task is to block the aorta. If the remaining tributaries rush to the house and drown the people, for us, it is also a meritorious service on the radio. In fact, there is still a saying that Su Bai did not say that broadcasting, is it really a life-threatening life? I thought that when a lychee erased a city, did the lychee still live? Moreover, if the broadcast really wants to create a beautiful world of peace and stability, how can the world still have war? Directly let the world go to Datong, and step into the common, productive, and social society. In fact, the degree of broadcasting, Su Bai is also a bit more clear, that is, people can die, war dead more people, no problem, you are happy to die, no matter how much death; But if it is killed by ghosts or killed by dark creatures, the broadcast will immediately be sent to the audience to solve. The real world, if divided according to the story world of broadcasting, should belong to the medium-tech plane, and even have to A little lower, so the power attribute that should not appear in this world and cause damage and destruction, the broadcast must be solved by the power of the audience. The fat man yawned, and some were bored. He really didn''t want to go this trick, and he was too lazy to **** Su Bai. This is a dead animal. If you want to get sick, you will get sick. The monk said that he really didn''t. Wrong, with this goods, really reduced life, but the broadcast of real tasks have been issued, I want to hide there is no place to hide, so the fat now seems to be a deep sorrowful woman, grievances are so full of water coming out . But okay, The fat man turned back and looked at the two sitting behind him. His heart was somewhat comfortable. The reason why the broadcaster gave himself a task should be that he happened to have collided with Su Bai, and everyones Ningcheng took things. The ins and outs speak to myself. When the radio is selected, it is estimated that it is the boat, and he and Su Bai, and the two monks sitting behind, even the fat man and Su Bai are forced into this gang. It is. The broadcast did not give the monk and Gyatso a realistic mission, but the audience who received the actual task can go to the team to invite the participants, so that although the goodwill and rewards will be diluted, the risk will definitely be reduced. It is. Fortunately, now four people live in the old house, so two people have received this kind of reality task. Others are really embarrassed to say that they are standing by, the "friendship" of the audience, isnt it so established? . Gyatso went to the country to follow the custom, wearing a black down jacket plus casual pants, the monk was more free, still awkward, just changed to a less conspicuous color, Gai Gyatso''s shackles, too eye-catching, too When the train is inspected, it is estimated that the security guards and the police should pay more attention to it. Other people around will also look at Gyatso with colored glasses. At this point, the fat man is also clear. He lives in Chengdu all the year round. Sichuan is close to the Tibetan area. The locals are more accustomed to the monks who can be seen everywhere on the street, but visitors from other places will still have an instinctive fear. Look at the newspapers, or take a nap, the train will go to Nanjing station, follow the crowd and slowly get off the bus. Ning Cheng, who first got off the bus, stood in the aisle and waited for Su Bai and others. He did. I am acquainted with the current affairs, or he has no absolute interest-driven, and he is too lazy to calculate and fight for anything. Only the last and only one who obsessed him, but it seems very free and easy. Even after getting off the train, out of the station, there is still no special car to pick up, or the fat man hit two taxis, and then sent the five people together to the Purple Mountain. Ning Cheng said that he had to go to visit Mr. Sun Yat-sen first. The monk and Gyatso also agreed that the former is because they have a relationship with the party that has been cut and reconciled. It is also the righteousness to go to visit the shrine. Gyatso just thought that he would have to squat under the mans tomb, and its a ritual to go to worship. Its not the psychological resistance of the monk and Gyatso to this kind of thing. This is not a tomb. Everyone intends to go to the underground research institute. In fact, there is no way to find the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum. This Zijin Mountain is not big, but it is small. After all, its really not too small; Secondly, Gyatso and the monks are the two **** who are spleen fat and Su Bai, but they dont know. These two monks usually look like they are savage, and they really do the murder and arson to dig the grave. The brows are not wrinkled. a bit. Its just that Mr. Zhongshan has been worshipped by almost one Jiazi. It has also had some connections with Chinas air transport. The Buddhist monks are most concerned about this, so the monk and Gyatso are planning to say hello, although the times are different. Even Mao, it is estimated that there is not much national luck in the air, but the worms are dead and not stiff. This great man has been enshrined for a long time. It is almost like the ancient gods, even if it is nails. Under the leak of some air machines, Su Bai four people, I really do not know if I can afford it. At the afternoon of Zijin Mountain, after visiting the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum, it was already approaching the evening. Five people found a place to have dinner. In the night, they led to Ningcheng and went to that position. According to Ning Chengs statement, they dug down. It will certainly be able to dig into the underground research institute below, and here, surrounded by a circle of construction sites, it is obvious that the reconstruction of the Purple Mountain has actually begun, which is beyond the expectations of the Su Bai people. "Monk, I will use the six-six hexagram array later, please God to help us dig the pit, you help me to bless the array, according to the position and depth of the goods, it is estimated that dig into the middle of the night, almost can dig that Institute." "Amitabha, please ask a few wooden scorpions from your six-six hexagram. The movement is too big. It is surrounded by construction sites. I don''t know how many construction workers and workers are sleeping in the temporary temporary dormitory. Are you waking them all?" "I am, I am going to do it, I am too lazy to work hard, monk, you come, I know that your Buddhas door also has the ability to ask for the law, you come to do it, I will give you the wind, the fat man will give you a special division. Isolated array, you try to dig and dig hard." The fat man and the monk actually had a low-pitched quarrel at this time. Su Bai and Gyatso, who stood on one side, looked at each other and said nothing. The two of them were good at close combat and did not understand the law. So this time can''t help, this underground research institute should be quite deep. When the Japanese retreat, there is a closed and hidden entrance, so you can only dig a hole in this way, and you can only borrow it. The function of the law, we can not let Su Bai and Gyatso two people directly dig with the big shovel "", although the two people are very strong in body, but the efficiency is too low. Ning Cheng, who had been calling nearby, suddenly came over and stood by Su Bai. He asked some doubts. "What are you two friends?" "In the debate about what method to use to dig holes." Su Bai replied. "Digging holes?" Ning Cheng can''t understand. At this moment, the surrounding construction site suddenly became full of people, and the engine sound of the excavator and the earth moving vehicle also rang. A team of workers came out of the board room dormitory, and the whole construction site suddenly "lived" at night. . The fat man immediately became dumbfounded. "Hey, what are you doing, actually started in the middle of the night?" I was still thinking about sneaking into the underground research institute to solve the problem when I was in the middle of the night, quietly no one found it, and now I still play a fart. "Let them dig up, it should be very fast." Ning Cheng said calmly. "When I heard that the Nanjing Municipal Government is preparing to start this development project, I have already prepared and tendered successfully; Well, this site is mine. The construction and foreman are my trusted people. You can now go with me for a glass of wine. When they dig into the surface of the institute, they will inform us. After Ningcheng finished these words, he turned and walked to the opposite board room. It seems that he was going to taste a wine. The fat man patted his hands, his eyes slammed, and whispered to several people around him: "I don''t feel right about this goods. It''s so well laid out, really just to order a firecracker to hear it?" Chapter 434： the truth "Amitabha, this is a realistic task, he should have no other thoughts." The monk came over at this time, his face showed a touch of enlightenment; How many years of broadcasting existed, Su Bai did not know, but it should be much longer than the time when WeChat existed. That is certain, but the history of radio stations has actually been very long and long. Perhaps, the previous audience is not There are other ways to contact the broadcast via WeChat. Over the years, the broadcaster has been playing around with the audience, letting the audience struggle to broadcast the so-called story-like life, and the audience is naturally constantly researching the broadcast, human adaptability and learning ability. This aspect is reflected in the best. The monk paused and explained, "He knows our existence, knows our ability, and even participates in the world of this story with us; in any case, it is impossible to put it in the usual way. Things, the broadcast did not erase his memory, did not let him leave through various accidents, but acquiesced that he continued to do what he wanted to do here, there must be some reason for it; However, fortunately, one thing we can confirm is that Ning Cheng is not an audience; Barren thinks that perhaps it is not the broadcast that does not want to accept him as an audience. After all, the blood of Ning Cheng, or even the existence of Ning Cheng, is a kind of destruction of the real world ''harmony'', which is unbearable for broadcasting. Stable factor, but he can continue to live as an ordinary person, and with our four audiences; Broadcasting is an all-round monitoring of any audience. The **** body has fully explained this point. Therefore, Ning Cheng, this person, cannot escape the attention of the radio. He is not a blood corpse, and even he simply does not have it. Qualification is compared with the **** body of Shaanxi at the beginning; Therefore, there is only one reason left, and the reason why poverty is considered the most appropriate; This Ningcheng is really waiting for the end of life to quietly die. This hundred years of life, for him, more, may just be a torture, and he, before, in Taiwan Still in Europe and the United States, it should be very low-key, so did not touch the bottom line of the broadcast, otherwise the broadcast will give the European audience a realistic task, solve a Ning City, easily. In this matter, Ning Cheng may not really have any selfishness. Perhaps it is difficult for us to understand, and it is even difficult to identify with it. However, he is quiet and inaction, and he is estimated to be only stimulated by this development project. I went back to the front of the scene and prepared to tear my own scales off; And he, the hand of the government, is not willing to let the government and the possible things in the research institute let the government touch the secular world. In fact, it is in harmony with the real world that the broadcast has been maintaining. Consistent. All kinds of coincidences, all kinds of tightrope, may be the real reason why he can still stand in front of us now, because the broadcast may also know that forcing him to become an audience and let him enter the story world, he may not really be for himself. Life is struggling, not even resisting, willing to die, willingly end his life;" Having said that, the monks gaze is swept away from Su Bai, Fat Man and Gyatso. "And the storytelling that the broadcast pursues must be done by people who don''t want to die, are not willing to die, and want to live at all costs. He, Ning Cheng, does not meet the requirements of broadcasting, and does not violate the broadcast. rule; So, he can know us, he can stand with us, he can still appear here. If you look at it like this, he should have no selfishness. We really don''t need to guard against him. Our eyes are still concentrated on the research institutes under the ground. If it is not a tricky thing, the broadcast will not be directly given. Two of your senior audiences have released realistic tasks. "Hey, you can be a monk. The vulture is awesome. You can say it. You see, is this the mind that waits for the Buddha to count the radio?" The fat man patted the monk''s shoulder. There was no irony in the words. He also had a sincere admiration. This monk is estimated to have put the minds of the former Buddhas on the ceremonial broadcast. The nature and rules of broadcasting have inferred the true mentality of Ning Cheng, and it is indeed admirable. "Then let''s go to rest, make sure he is not another Lin Zhou with thoughts, we can also relax." Su Bai was very calm and also went to the board room dormitory of Ning Chengjin. "Did you think of it in your heart?" The fat man groaned. "The most understandable metamorphosis is often another..." Gyatso said here, laughing and not talking. ............ "Will you buy a 35-dollar bottle of wine from a supermarket outside? Do you mind?" When Su Bai came in, Ning Cheng was pouring wine, using a very delicate cup. The bottom of the cup was also inlaid with diamonds. It was really a violent thing to drink this kind of wine. "Drinking and drinking, anyway, drinking undead." Su Bai took a cup, took a sip, sour and sweet, grape-flavored liquid, but Su Bai is clear, and now most of the juice drinks on the market, there may be one There is no juice squeezed at the point, and the chemical can be directly mixed with the taste. The cost is really low. "About an hour, it is almost the same." Ning Cheng looked at the time and said, "What about your friends, are they not coming in for a drink?" "They looked outside." Su Bai leaned against the wall of the board room and was face to face with Ning Cheng. "It''s still a little safe. If the construction leaks, it will not be a good thing. If they look at it, This danger can be eliminated." "It''s really a good man." Ning Cheng said with a sigh of relief, his fingers gently tapped on the glass. "The one below, there should be something you want." After listening to this, Su Bai did not respond, but placed the wine glass next to it. "I am very curious, how did the original Japanese get the blood sample of the real vampire." "Get it from the British royal family." Ning Cheng replied, "I have also done some investigations over the years. These things were originally due to the participation of many countries, and Japan had made transactions with the United States after the war. The national court did not The bacterial warfare is being pursued, so it is very easy to find the parties involved in the research of the bacteria warfare, the most unsatisfactory, and find their descendants." Ning Cheng fingers rubbed on one of his jade fingers. I can imagine that in the past few years, he has spent a lot of thought and effort to investigate the matter. The Second World War and the next two or three decades are the era of change. With the original identity of Ningcheng and the physique of his blood family, it is not too difficult to create a subordinate consortium. Things. Su Bais thoughts are not here. Many countries have studied the development of vampire blood on the human body. The purpose is self-evident. On the one hand, it is a powerful soldier who is eager to have a wound like a vampire and recovers himself. In terms of the longevity, for the top level of the East and West cultural circles, it is a temptation to refuse. However, this blatant violation of the established rules of broadcasting has actually been operated in the attitude of the state. That is to say, at that time, the terrorist broadcast has not yet started broadcasting? Perhaps, for this reason alone, this can be explained in the past, and now, in the situation of broadcasting such a stern anti-smashing and having a group of sacred listeners as thugs, even the five major countries want It is also impossible to do some research and development in that area. "The sample of blood, how much do you think you can still have?" This is the issue that Su Bai is most concerned about. According to Su Bais thought, the black science scientists in Japan and several other countries were doing the same thing as the Hydra organization in Captain America, and the film and television literature reflected exactly the social thoughts of the era. . In ancient China, the Emperor of the Upper to the First Emperor sent Xu Fudong to search for the elixir of the immortality. The Emperor Wu of the Wenshu Wuluo was also fascinated by several scammers and stunned by the use of the citys tricks. The literary works are endless, and this shows that human beings are dissatisfied with their own conditions and their desire to break free. Compared with aircraft, compared with nuclear artillery, compared with nuclear bombs, human beings have always relied on external forces, and the stronger the external force. Human beings are more eager to elevate themselves. At the time of the underground research institute, scientists from all over the country should have blood samples, diluted and then treated, and experimented with various kinds of arbitrarily on the well-preserved bodies, but according to Ning Chengs previous words, the inside was used to do The corpse of the experiment, estimated tens of thousands, the blood sample, how much can be left? Not enough to use it yourself? This is a problem that Su Bai is most worried about. Ningchengs mouth showed a meaningful smile. This smile was naturally absorbed by Su Bai. Suddenly, an idea emerged from Su Bais mind. His figure disappeared directly in the place and directly caught the neck of Ningcheng. Press it on the wall. "They took the blood samples for research, right?" This is Su Bai''s question. Ning Cheng nodded very frankly. Su Bais face immediately gloomy, and he finally figured out why the radio had to send an audience to solve the problem, and sent two senior listeners. Because it is very likely that this underground research institute does not store so-called blood samples. It is not a blood sample. Where did the blood used for experimentation flow from? "In addition..." Ning Cheng was stunned by Su Bai, and his speech was not so smooth, but he did not have the slightest fear of fear. "This research institute was closed in 44 years." 44 years? 1944? The Japanese surrendered in 1945, so the reason for the closure of this institute was not because Japan had to suspend the study after surrender, so it was hidden and closed. But there are, Other reasons! Chapter 435： Active ... Japanese In the house, he fell into silence. Su Bai took a deep breath, and the air under the foothills of the night was full of coolness, but Su Bai felt that his chest was hot. Ning Cheng was put down by Su Bai. He gently kneaded his neck with one hand, and looked at Su Bai unexpectedly. "You, are you not afraid?" "Ha ha." Su Bais mouth showed a smile, afraid, Why is he afraid? Blood sample, how much more, how precious, Where can you compare to a senior vampire who may still be alive? Even a high-blood blood of a tank is no match for a dying senior blood, or even a complete corpse. The gap between the two is the divide! Moreover, Su Bai has nothing to fear; This time, but there are three fat people, Gyatso and the monks to help themselves, even if the fat man has more jealousy, but since he came, since he took the task, at that time, if it is really encountered for Su Bai Big opportunities, fat people can not stand on the side of the bank to watch the fire, can not pull this face, certainly to help. Finished the clothes, Su Bai stood at the door, in front, is the construction site at work, relying on these professional construction teams, the efficiency is definitely much higher than the fat six-six hexagram array, estimated, and then half In an hour, you can dig a lot. Moreover, with a circle of construction sites to cover, Su Bai and others can more easily avoid disturbing the underground research institute, without worrying that the cave outside is found and disturbed. This method, in fact, some professional robbers will also use, often in the name of real estate development, a piece of land will be circled, and then a circle of construction around the construction site to cover the eyes and ears, the most central position, then began tombs, similar to the novel In the film, the gold school, in this era, has long been eliminated. "Can I ask you a question?" Ning Cheng walked to Su Bai''s side. "Just ask." "Do you think that the blood in your body is very disgusting?" When Ning Cheng spoke, his fingers gently grabbed on the back of his hand, and his eyes showed a disgusting color. Su Bai shook his head. "Let me enjoy." "It seems that we are really not all the way." Su Bai understands the feelings of Ning Cheng, his blood family origins, this is the scar that Ning Cheng is most reluctant to recall, the most painful page in his life, so he hates his own blood, hates making himself into this appearance Everything. Perhaps, he is really tired, so he is thirsty to solve his mentality, so that the broadcast does not intend to let him into the story world as an audience, a stunt of survival is annihilated, only the guy who is expecting death is coming into the broadcast. What is the story? What can you mean? The two people are caught in a kind of silence. Indeed, in terms of the relationship between two people, silence and quiet seem to be the best way to get along. Even if two people are vampires, there is absolutely no point in the East. This vampire is extremely rare. In the area, the fellow villagers saw the tearful feeling of the fellow villagers. A little earlier than expected, a guy wearing a overalls but a black man came here and nodded to Ning Cheng. "Boss, already dug up." Ning Cheng was slightly surprised. His eyes swept over the electronic clock hanging on the wall. "So fast?" The black man''s gaze glanced at Su Bai and explained, "The three people have reduced our construction plan. Now, we just excavated a simple cave that only allows two people to pass." Ning Cheng nodded. "Know it." After that, Ning Cheng walked out of the room and Su Bai walked beside him. "Only open such a small hole, is there any problem?" Ning Cheng asked. He is not an audience after all, so he does not understand the audience. "Enough we can go in, you can." Su Bai replied, "What was your previous plan?" The black man, with obvious **** smell, apparently has human life on his hands, and there are many people in this construction site, not like pure workers. Here, it seems to be a small mercenary gathering place. I can imagine that Ning Chengs previous words to blow up this sentence directly may not really be just a matter of words, but the set of sealed chemical protective suits in the house has already explained some things. Ning Cheng intended to bring this mercenary team to the institute. And the last "" sound blows up, it should be a follow-up action. He just wants to go back to the research institute and take another look. Is there something that needs him to confirm or not let go? Su Bai is not known, but a little Su Bai knows that he will bring such a mercenary team with different skin colors to Nanjing, bring it to the capital of Jiangsu Province, the price that Ningcheng paid before and the money that will continue to be paid later. The price will be unimaginable. After all, Nanjing has its special political status. In the eyes of most Chinese people, it is a bit like a companion. The Republic will never allow a mercenary recruited by a private force to appear in this place, and it is also ready to do things. Here, The matter may not be known for the time being, but it will not last long. The ensuing will be the resentment of the Republics Thunder. The source of anger is not because the institute has not turned over to the country, but this employment. Soldier, its appearance, touched the rebellion of the Republic. Ning Cheng naturally knows that the underground consortium he runs will surely vanish in the anger of the subsequent Republic, but he himself does not care, not so much his life is only less than half a year, but in fact, tonights Institute After the trip, he estimated that he had already regarded himself as a dead person. The fat man, Gyatso and the monk stood on a deep well like a layer of steel ring. The surrounding excavation machinery and workers had already withdrawn. Only about nine people stood still. Who are they, fat people naturally distinguish them; Originally, according to Ningchengs plan, it was intended to dig up a more spacious cave passage. After all, he planned to bring a small team to go down, and he would carry the necessary equipment, but they were stopped by the fat people. For the audience, There is a gap that allows people to pass, and it is enough. "You carry out the retreat plan." Ning Cheng looked at the mercenaries around him and gave orders. Although he was not too convinced, he still chose to believe his own judgment. There are four people in front of him, this one is a mercenary squad. There is no need to continue to act. No need to do things, pure travel, money is still taken, these mercenaries are also simply, turned directly away from here to prepare to pack up and carry out the retreat plan. The fat man looked at Ningcheng. He knew that the goods had to follow, and did not say anything. Although Ningcheng was not an audience, it was barely a low-level audience. It was not too cumbersome. Moreover, this institute Only he has been here. Su Bai went down first. He grabbed the wall with one hand and slid straight down. There was a layer of support on the wall. As for whether it was stable or not, it would be buried alive. Su Bai is not really worried; The small Japanese research institute must have exported from the ground, but Ning Cheng does not know where it is, so it can only be dug in the same position as he knows. After waiting for the following, it is much easier to find the ground exit, even if it is Little Japan was sealed, and its a big hit. The deep sea has gone down. Here, for the four people of Su Bai, it is really not a dangerous place. It is probably less than 20 meters away from the downward movement. Su Bai is at the bottom. At the foot, it is a cement wall. The Japanese naturally did not have the luxury to become a star war film in the future. . Su Bai slightly stored his strength, punched out, and the cement wall under his feet was pierced. He crushed a few pieces with his hands and cleared a passage that allowed the fat man to enter and exit comfortably. Su Bai jumped. This time, at least from the current point of view, the possible interests of Su Bai should be the biggest, and the fat man, the monk and the Gyatso are considered "friendships", they can help you come together, it is already regarded as "benevolence and righteousness" in the audience. The performance of this errand, which is open to explore the road, naturally picks up Su Bai. Inside the cement wall, it is an environment similar to the subway tunnel. The space is not very large. It seems that it should be the passage of transportation. There is a sign of no fireworks on the wall. Of course, it is not Chinese characters, but many words in Japanese Chinese characters have great similarities, and Su Bai can understand this at a glance. "ͨ..." The fat man came down second, but he simply went straight to the bottom of the concrete wall and sat down. It was also because Su Bai was in front of the road, so he was not so cautious. If there is any danger below, the fat man also Do not believe that Su Bai will be quietly killed. "Newly bought pants." The fat man is a little reluctant to lick it. Around, it was dark, but after the fat man came down, the two palms spread out, and the two groups fluttered like a ghostly thing to illuminate. The monk is also down, Next is Ning Cheng, In the end, it is Jiacuo. This is also the insurance. It is impossible to let Ningcheng finally come down. Although the monk has already pushed Ningcheng down, there should be no other thoughts, but the four are all seniors who have come out of their lives. Precautions are still there. "Go over there." Su Bai pointed to the direction. He was the first to go down, so the observation time was the longest. The back direction should be the exit position. Going there, the road is tilted upwards, you should be able to go to the ground exit, and the other direction, then It should be deep into the core area of ??the research. "The air quality is a bit poor, but there is no problem." The fat man observed his two flames and confirmed. The five people began to walk in the in-depth direction. In front, there was a corner. In the distance, you could see doors and glass windows similar to each other. If you are not a dormitory, you should be a laboratory. When five people have just passed the corner, light, Suddenly lit up; It was so bright that there was no sign. In front, I actually came over a few Japanese soldiers wearing military uniforms and white coats. In the back, there was also a team of Japanese patrols carrying three or eight big covers. Even around, there is a constant stream of conversations in Japanese. Below this, How could there be a living Japanese? Chapter 436： Demon demon "Is it mirror?" Su Bai walked in the first place and stopped at this time. However, Su Bai did not panic. It was a scene more strange than this. In the story world, Su Bai also experienced much. Second, this I myself is not alone, behind me, monks and fats, specializing in the technique of ghosts and illusions. Although Gyatso is majoring in Luohan refining, it is also Tantric sorghum, saying that he will only chop and kill. Will not be the real skill of Tantric, who believes? With these three behind, Su Bai really feels a lot easier. The monks gaze was slightly condensed, and a golden brilliance flashed from his eyebrows; The fat man holds the green leaves, sweeps his own eyebrows, then opens his eyes and revisits the scene in front of him with the "open eyes" method; In the popular folk, these two people are now open to the eye. The monk and the fat man have already taken the shot, and Gyatso has not added any more to the snake. He has always paid some attention to Ningcheng. After Ningcheng is down, the whole person becomes very gloomy. It seems that the place has been revisited. When the memory of the scene reappeared, the mood would not be too good. "Not a pure illusion." The monk opened his mouth at this time, then he glanced at the fat man, and the fat man nodded slightly, apparently agreeing with his opinion. "What should I do?" Su Bai has always lacked means for this situation. He has zombie suffocation and the shadow of the cross can kill ghosts, but this is actually the simplest and most rude method. With fat and monk means, they must have the ability. Maximize benefits. "Amitabha, the barren to lead the way, here, more complicated than originally expected by the barren." The monk hands together, chanting a Buddha, the whole person showed a faint blue light. At this time, the two Japanese soldiers who were standing opposite each other saw the monk, and they came to say hello in the Japanese to speak with the monk, and the monk also said something, but he saw his lips moving. I can''t hear the slightest sound. "The vultures will meet people and talk about people, and they will talk about ghosts." The fat man shouted beside him. This is actually nature. In the legend of Buddhism, there is a Tibetan king Bodhisattva guarding Ah Nai Hell, and making a great wish. Hell will never become a Buddha. This myth is just like the current contemporary study of a certain leaders thought report. Also look at the excitement, the insider, often can figure out a lot of other meanings, such as the policy outline hidden in it or the planning action for this, and this Buddhist mythology can be seen, Buddhism, For the existence of ghosts, it also has its own unique means of dealing. After a short while, the two Japanese people walked away, and the monk reached out and took a move behind him, indicating that the people behind him would follow. The monk walked in front, and everyone followed. Immediately, the monk directly hit the front wall, but the whole person penetrated. The fat man followed the wall without hesitation, and the whole person disappeared. Su Bai and others followed closely and walked forward together. After slamming into the wall, all the sights were gray, and Su Bai walked behind. Only one of the monks glaucomous backs could be seen. Everyone would follow the monk, otherwise they might get lost. . Probably walked for nearly ten minutes, surrounded by abrupt and cheerful, although there is no light, but there are two groups of fat ghosts floating in the fire, visibility is also good, before hitting the wall, the light of the wildfire will not scatter. However, looking around, Su Bai found that the surrounding environment was exactly the same as the environment in which everyone was before. The way people walked for so long was more like turning around in the same place, but it was finally coming out. The monk''s hands were combined, and a Buddha''s sign was heard. The blue light disappeared, and it looked very tired. On the forehead, there was sweat leaching and the breathing became much heavier. The fat man took out a remedy from his pocket and handed it to the monk. The monk was also welcome, and swallowed it. "Just, is it a ghost to hit the wall?" Su Bai asked. Those Japanese people are certainly not living people. They should be similar to the illusion that the illusion of ghosts or the ghosts staying in place. This is clear, but the white monk is clear, but look at the current monks panting. Su Bai suddenly felt that things were actually much more serious than they had expected. Otherwise, if it is simply a phantom or the devil''s soul is left in place, whether it is a fat man or a monk, they can easily eat them. "call" The fat man is also a long breath, "Ma Dan, if you don''t look at it seriously, it is estimated that the five of us will be here." Obviously, this is really scary for fat people. It is not a matter of ridicule. It is really a fear that the fat man who has always liked the belly and black pigs to eat tigers is really not afraid of things. "Amitabha." The monk read a Buddha''s number. "No, no, it shouldn''t be. Here, it is Jinling, it is Nanjing. If you don''t say that the air is in the air, you can''t make it change." Into this situation." Su Bai still didn''t understand some, the profession was not right, and there was no way to do it. Gyatso licked his lips and asked, "Seven laws, is this the pattern of ghosts and ghosts?" Ghost ghosts are the sayings of Tantric. The difference between location factors and cultural and environmental factors has led to the development of Buddhism in various regions. The Buddhism flowing into the Central Plains has become a woman who looks at least "warm and courteous" on the surface. In the eyes of the landlocked, the monk is a kind-hearted person. The image of a good heart; while Tibetan Buddhism has embarked on another development route. Now, if tourists go to some temples that are not fully commercialized, they can also see the artifacts made of human bones. Therefore, the Tantric act is more focused on the results, and it is an extreme route. The law of the sacred ghosts is regarded as a sorcerer in the Central Plains, and it is a sinister method. However, in the Tantrics, there is no such thing as a monk who is slightly awkward; The sacred ghost, as the name suggests, is that people are manipulating ghosts to act, and ghosts are ghosts, but ghosts are manipulating ghosts to act. These are two different concepts. People are the spirit of all things, monks and buddhas, their lives. The level is naturally higher than the average person. The sacred ghost is also a kind of "natural law" for higher creatures to control lower creatures. In this way, think about it. If a ghost can control another ghost, then how strong is this ghost? How terrible? Ghost King, but that''s it. "Amitabha, strange before the barren, this underground research institute, even if it happened by chance, there are ghosts and dirty places, but why we see only the images of Japanese researchers and Japanese soldiers." When I heard this, Su Bai understood it. The monk meant that there should be Japanese soldiers and Japanese people who died here. Otherwise, the devils would not have closed the research institute in 1944 when they did not surrender. Its something unexpected, but here, if there is a ghost game, there is something like a ghost. Why do you only see the ghosts of the Japanese? According to Ning Cheng, this research institute is like an assembly line. It is used to test the bodies that were incinerated in the incinerator. It is estimated that there are tens of thousands. Even if there are ghosts, the Chinese undead should appear here. Yes, how many people can the Japanese be here? "Monk, do you mean that the Chinese undead are controlling the undead of these Japanese people?" Su Bai asked, if the number of ghosts here is not only these Japanese, but the number of tens of thousands, This volume, for Su Bai and others, the threat coefficient is said to be directly from the slingshot into a nuclear weapon. If you use violence to break the ghost wall, you may be present five people, all of which have been swallowed up by the ghosts. died. The monk was hesitant. He didn''t know if he should nod, because in some places, he always felt that something was wrong. "Impossible." The fat man said at this time, "It is impossible, it is absolutely impossible; The Chinese who were first maimed by the Japanese devils have a lot of affirmations here, but they have ordinary Chinese people, there are people who have collapsed, and there are victims who have come to Nanjing from other places to hide. Although they are all Chinese, they are different families. Different families and different surnames, even if they want to form a ghost pit, it is impossible to have such a harmonious side. Since ancient times, where ghost villages, ghost palaces, and ghost places have appeared, it is because of the death of this area that a family or a village or a specific group, such as an army, can die. Together, if you happen to be a ghost, you can form a whole. However, here, it is impossible. The fat man squatted as he spoke, and his left hand pulled out a compass, and his right hand was squatting there. "But from the point of view, there is a one here. The fat man''s sentence is still very simple and clear, that is, there is a will, controlling everything here. If this will, not the compatriot who died in the first place, Then, Who else? Unconsciously, Su Bai suddenly discovered that the eyes of the fat man, the monk and Gyatso looked at themselves. "What''s wrong?" Su Bai asked. Fat man "ٺ" smiled, "Install, you continue to install, rely on, originally thought that this time you gain a big return is to take a bowl of blood back, not to take a foot basin of blood back, now I have to smash, you are this If you are in trouble, you will have a blessing. In the last story of the world, you will die. You are back and forth. This time, you can do a real task here, and you can still run into such a good thing. No, the baby is not balanced, you are full, but you can''t let our brothers give you free labor here. "Amitabha." The monk is obviously in the words of the fat man. "Cough." Gyatso also coughed. Ning Cheng, standing in the middle of the four people, suddenly felt a little strange. The atmosphere turned a little bit faster. Before that, it was very solemn and serious. It seemed to encounter an atmosphere of great danger and hidden danger. At this time, it turned into an atmosphere in the stock exchange. . Su Bai could not help but smile in his heart. Obviously, the fat guys also guessed that there is a living vampire here. They are not stupid. They are even smarter than most of the audience. Now it is the question of the horse and the horse: Do you want us to help? Well, if you want to help, you have to show an attitude, either send a point or a big man, you choose. Su Bai is clear. Although this is a realistic task, all four people have also taken over the task. The task is definitely to be completed, but this does not allow Su Bai to say that he can calmly let the fat monks help them to do things well. The core of the mission is to solve the vampire here. Killing it or subduing it and letting Su Bai swallow it, the same is done, but it is obvious that the former is much easier than the latter. "Is that kind of person who owes no human feelings?" Su Bai asked, but also showed an attitude, meaning that you helped me this time, the next monk, if you want to go to a dangerous place to find a relic, I will accompany you, fat you want to go to a certain next time I will go to the ancient alchemist tomb in a place. I will accompany you. Gyatso will do the next thing if you go to the Tibetan secrets. I will accompany you. This person, I owe it. Su Bais attitude undoubtedly made the monk and the fat man very satisfied. At this time, the fat man came to shamelessly and took an angry shot of Su Bais shoulder: "Where, big white, what do you mean by this, we are friends, friends are not a natural thing to help friends, say what human feelings are not human, you say fat, I have to be angry, that you do not take We are really friends." Of course, this sentence of fat man can never be taken seriously; At the beginning, if Su Bai really stupidly made the fat man, the monk, and Gyatso a true friend, Su Bai was estimated to have been killed in a small corner where no one cares. Maybe the grave grass is already three feet tall. The friendship between the audience is so pure. Chapter 437： Big fear! "This is what they should have." After clarifying the situation of human debts, the people who spent the ghost wall began to really go deeper. Without going far, the fat man found two Japanese soldiers. The two bodies have now become dry corpses, and the clothes are still outside, but there is no one else. "Big white, look at it, is it your handwriting?" The fat man waved at Su Bai and gestured to Su Bai to come and see. "Don''t look at it, it''s done by a senior vampire. Ordinary vampires can''t **** all the blood in a person''s body so clean." At this point, Su Bai has already noticed that the two corpses are not bloody, and the normal dead bodies are hard to draw so thoroughly. This kind of technique should be to let all the blood in this person''s body evaporate and evaporate. It is simply not falling. Just like ordinary people educate their children to eat, there is no leftovers. The vampires are also carrying this kind of "obsessive-compulsive disorder" for taking blood of living people. Even, it is a kind of etiquette that belongs to the blood family, and it will **** the blood of the living people in front of you. The cleaner you are, the more respected you are, the more respectful you are for the food you rely on for your health! This kind of blood-sucking technique, to be honest, Su Bai has not yet reached this point. After the integration of the weapon of the life, Su Bai obtained the ability to collect the essence from the dead body, but that way can not be so overbearing so thoroughly Moreover, Su Bai has always felt that he is still using his own fangs to bite his neck and drink blood, because it can make you feel the temperature of the other party, the struggle of the other party and the fear and despair of the other party. "That guy, come alive." The monk frowned. "But since it came alive, why didn''t you escape?" This is a big question. At the beginning, the Japanese and the British scientists from other countries sent the thing here to start research. The guy should have been in a state of fake death before, but I dont know why, its resurrected. And watching this kind of hegemony of human blood is enough to show that its power has already begun to emerge at that time. But why, it is still not here yet? This is actually a very good confirmation. Before the people just came in, they encountered the level of ghosts hitting the wall. Without an absolute core of control, it would not be possible to form it. This is still the thing that remains in this institute. irrefutable evidence! It is impossible for a monk to believe that it was because the Japanese closed the institute at the time, so it could not come out. There must have been other reasons that have been hindering it. "Is it impossible for Mr. Zhongshan to suppress it?" The fat man guessed next to him, but then he shook his head and looked at Su Bai. "Dabai, after the small Japan occupied Nanjing, was the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum demolished?" Obviously, the history of fat people is really not very good. Su Bai shook his head. "The Japanese did not move the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum because of the need of the people. Even when the Japanese hit Nanjing, the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum only suffered some damage, but it was not completely annihilated." "So, the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum has always been in the hustle and bustle?" The fat man guessed, "Is it true that there is something called air transport in the darkness, so that Mr. Zhongshan can not suppress it here?" The theory of air transport, this is mysterious and mysterious, sometimes it works, sometimes it does not work, for example, if Mr. Zhongshan really has that terrible ability, then the original small Japan can not enter Nanjing City However, you have to say that there is no use of this Sun Yat-Sen Mausoleum, and it is not entirely true. At the very least, ordinary people can feel the kind of awe-inspiring pressure when they are close to Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum; The life level of Su Bai and others is far higher than that of ordinary people. In the air machine, it is more acute than ordinary people. After coming here, it is also able to feel the pressure of a kind of meditation on them, as if A pair of eyes are staring at them. Su Bai believes that this feeling is also there in the Zhou Enlai Memorial Hall in Huai''an. These modern great men left their own strong pen and ink in the modern history of China. After death, they are also suffering from incense in disguise. Naturally, it will not be so simple. . However, this kind of air compressor suppression can suppress the ghosts around the ghosts, it is possible to suppress such a strong guy, is it possible? Su Bai immediately vetoed in his heart. If it is really useful, then when he enters the story world, he will become a listener carrying Zhou Weiren sculpture, another carrying Mr. Zhongshans sculpture, and another holding a pile of red treasures. The book sings red songs, what kind of implements do you want? Gyatso directly fills the knife at this time. "It should not be the reason of Mr. Sun Yat-sen. The Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum certainly embodies the awe-inspiring temperament of Mr. Zhongshan. There is also the national transport of the Nanjing Accompany. It should be no problem to suppress the disenchantment, but suppress the vampire? The Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum is not a cathedral. There is no cross. The vampire is not a creature belonging to the ghosts and undead. Moreover, if the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum can really suppress the blood family, Dabai is now estimated to be unable to move on the ground. The 10,000-step retreat is because the strength of the white is strong, so you can ignore this suppression, then what about this? Gyatso pointed to Ning Cheng. "A weak vampire, there is nothing discomfort here, so that thing has been staying here, and the relationship with the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum above the head should be small. At the very least, there is no direct relationship. There must be other The reason, so let it go." "Come on, anyway, the goods are in this institute, we always have to face it." The fat man smiled. "Monk, you are tired, below, let me lead the way, God knows if there is only one ghost here. Playing the wall, if the fat man is surrounded by a 10,000-person soul, you can borrow it. The fat man must have thousands of things to be fun." "Amitabha, I really hope that you are not so bored." If that thing really has the same bad taste as the fat man, then everyone should not play it, just keep breaking the wall and break it for a year and a half. Its better to go up first and use Ningcheng directly. The way, after the bombing, it can also blow up the situation below, and if it comes out, the four people will be together. The fat man first re-opened his eyes to the people, indicating that everyone followed him. Fortunately, that person is really boring without fat, all the way down, and no longer encounter any ghosts hit the wall. In front, there is a huge iron gate. On the right side of the iron gate is a dead end. On the left is a passage. There are actually several tracks on the ground. These two iron gates are really huge and occupy a large area. The unusual factory gates are much larger. The fat man walked in the front. He reached out and touched something on the iron gate. Here, there are buttons and control devices. The fat man can''t help but sigh: "How many popsicles can be kept in such a large refrigerator?" "Refrigerator?" The monk listened, and took a few steps, as if he had thought of something, immediately changed color. Su Bai was also a sinking face. Obviously, he also thought about what it was. Ning Cheng is the whole person trembled. This cold vampire actually shed tears at this time. In fact, Su Bai also guessed it. The reason why he insisted on it and insisted on coming here is actually for this place. For that, it is the refrigerator mentioned in this fat man''s mouth. The monk and Su Bai were silent, their faces were hard to see, Gyatso was slightly indifferent, and Ning Cheng was full of tears, because they realized that behind the big iron gate. The fat man is obviously aware of it. His hands are shaking. No, the whole person is shaking, and the fat is shaking. This is not a play, it is not a trick, it is not a joke, Because the fat man is afraid, he is afraid, he is really scared, His mother, how did she not think that it was awkward before, how can I make a joke like this inexplicably? "Snapped!" The fat man slammed himself and his mouth was broken, and the blood flowed out. On his left face, he left a black mark. Obviously, the fat slap is a real fight, not a look. "ͨ!" The fat man squatted down, Knocked down at the iron gate, This is good at playing pigs and eating tigers. He is good at smashing knives behind his back. He is good at all kinds of squeaky means of Zhang Beiyi. At this time, he is sincere and fearful. "Yellow is on the top, and Zhang Xiaoyi, who is not alive, regrets it!" A wooden sword flies out of the fat cuff and directly inserts into his left arm, and blood flows out. "Sanqing is on the top, and Zhang Xiaoyi is not confessed here!" The wooden sword flew again and stabbed the fat man''s right arm. "The ancestors are on the top, and Zhang Yiyi, who is not a son, regrets it!" The wooden sword rotates for a week and pierces the fat belly. These three swords, although not let fat people deadly, do not even let the fat man really hurt in the true sense, but this pain is real. However, immediately, let Su Bai and the monk and Gyatso take a breath, and happened. The fat man actually took a slap in the cover of his own celestial spirit, and as soon as the smoky smog rose, he rose from the top of the fat man''s head, and then disappeared. The fat of the fat man suddenly succumbed. "Zhang Bayi is here to break the soul of three inches, make up for the insults. After going out, Zhang Bayi will do the seven-day dojo for you, and pray for the disasters for you, and you will not be able to introduce the tires of Huangquan!" After that, the fat man has to slap three heads against the iron gate, and the sound is crisp! What is this iron gate? When it was discovered that this was a huge freezer, it was already clear that the Japanese had set up a research institute here, using the Chinese peoples bodies, and these compatriots were devils playing. After being killed in Nanjing City, the slaughter was killed. This is the national shackle. This is a shame. Even if a scorpion has passed, it is still the most **** scar in the hearts of every Chinese. The fat nature of the fat man is that he likes to spend his mouth. He didn''t really think about what was behind the iron gate. When he thought about it, the jokes had already been opened. At this time, he naturally had to pay for his crimes. In the audience, there are no pure people, murderers, sluts, and sorrowful things in the world of the story. No one is doing anything, and who is not clean under the butt, but there are some things that really cant be joking. This is the bottom line! However, Su Bai is somewhat surprised that the fat man confessed to admit the mistake, Su Bai felt that it was almost the same, the fat man "three-knives and six holes" to pay for the crime, Su Bai also felt that the fat man was insulted because his family died in Nanjing City. The relatives, however, the fat man actually broke the three-inch soul, which is equal to the self-destruction of the strength of the three, which in Su Bai''s view, is really over. After this iron gate, Su Bais heart was heavy and sad, and the monks heart was the same, but the fat man did not need to do so at all. There is no need to be so embarrassed to himself. To say a big rebellion, to the fat man''s current cultivation, even if the iron behind the iron gate is in the sky, there is a spirit to find a fat man to avenge revenge, the fat man is really afraid of it? What is the strength? It is the lifeblood of the audience. It is the audience who can do whatever they want. It is the fruit of the audiences nine deaths! The fat man is so dry and cruel to pay for the crime, for a slogan to apologize, it is a waste of 30%. Su Bais eyes were stunned, and the fat man was so patriotic...but how it feels a bit strange. At this time, Su Bai looked at the monk standing on his side and found that the monk was opening his mouth, did not make a sound, and used the mouth to "speak" two words; These two words, Su Bai understood, "causal!" Su Bai finally wanted to understand, this fat man who had been persuading himself not to blindly enlighten the cause and effect to avoid death and death, he actually began to learn to study the cause and effect. Moreover, the level of his comprehension may not be worse than himself, or even more refined than himself; What the fat man really fears is that he is afraid of this joke, and he is afflicted with tens of thousands of causes and effects, because the bodies of the compatriots shipped from this iron gate are estimated to be tens of thousands, and their souls are entrenched here. They are also watching here in the Spirit of Heaven. And the environment at the time was a national war. The victims represented the tears and sorrow of a country at that time. It was the blood and shame of a country at that time. It involved the national movement! You have offended them by a joke, they even come to you as a devil, you are not afraid of them, one can destroy one, but once involved in the national movement, once involved in air transport, confrontation and revenge, does not exist in the devil a priests level of revenge, The fat man is afraid, the fat man is panicked, so he does not hesitate to self-mutilate his own self-destructive strength to pray for forgiveness. On the contrary, if the fat man does not realize the cause and effect, he does not need to fear at all, causality, is a circle, you have not stepped into this circle. When you do not have anything, but when you step on it, things that are not related to you may suddenly have your life! Suddenly, Su Bais mind suddenly appeared in the face of Lan Lins madness in front of her, fear of the last suicide in hysteria, the woman who is so powerful, an excellent woman who can override Yanhuis and the tower, in the end. In the face of the cause and effect of my enlightenment, its so unbearable, This scene is similar to the fat man who is still bleeding in front of the iron gate at this time; Su Bai suddenly found that there was a stir in his heart. This is fear, Su Bai was a little scared to bow his head, and he couldnt help but gasp. original, Do you have fears of yourself? Chapter 438： The fox will die! The fat man trembled and stood up, sighed and looked as usual, which really fits the temper of the fat man: thick skin, black belly; The last second, with your brother and sister, can''t wait for the children to kiss the family. After a second, you can screw your head down and kick the ball. Although the fat man has the name of "the audience''s communication flower", it is between the audience of the same level. In fact, the fatist''s style of assessment has always been bad in the audience circle, and it is also an unscrupulous means of doing things; Of course, this also makes Su Bai more awake, so lucid, naturally there are monks and Gyatso around. Perhaps, even if the four people are clear in their hearts, listening to the friendship in the middle is very pure. Simply, when there is interest, they can go together. If there is interest, you can slap the knife behind it. But in any case, after going through so many things, even now that everyone lives under the same roof, getting along with each other, and then being cold and selfish, there will always be a little extravagant hope in the heart, always looking forward to it, or will There is a little bit of luxury called "friendship", even if it is just a little bit. After all, people are social animals, and people will always be lonely. However, when the fat man suddenly appeared in front of the three people, showing that he was actually observing the fact of causality, the three of them suddenly disappeared; They are not like idiots, but they are even more fools. Naturally, it is impossible to say that when people put their daggers into their chests, they will regret it later. This scene is enough for three people to "wake up". Before Su Bai said what he had survived from the last story world, the fat man was the most clear-cut reminder to persuade Su Bai not to enlighten what causes and effects, and carefully to kill himself before that. In fact, Su and the fat man once talked about causality when they went to Qinhuangdao. The fat man also regarded the cause and effect as a terrible beast, indicating that he had no courage to touch it. But now, what about cheating? Didn''t you realize the cause and effect, is it so scared to be so fart? Before you swear, you have vowed to persuade us not to realize the cause and effect, there is a great disaster, and we will not let us know when we are enlightened by our own enlightenment! Su Bai was personally experienced the scene before Lan Lin committed suicide. The woman, relying on causality, calculated Yan Huihong, calculated the tower, and calculated Su Bai. In her opinion, the world was The cause and effect are fixed and constant, even if Yan Huihong and Diaolou are the same batch of listeners, she has a good personal relationship, but how should she hang, how to pit, for the implementation of her Cause and effect of seeing; Similarly, Su Bai can be sure that monks and Gyatso should also know how crazy those who think they have mastered the cause and effect, not to mention the so-called "audience friends", even the parents and children of the family. Can also pit, for example, they "see" to see their son can not save their own, or they will be involved in a lot of difficulties in the future, they watched their son killed by a galloping car a few meters away. ; In fact, at that time, he didn''t even need to use the power of the audience, nor did he have to worry that this would make his son a listener. He just had to reach out like an ordinary father and hold on to his own children. Carefully crossing the road, his son will not die. This kind of thing is so ridiculous, it is so absurd; The fat man turned around. He is definitely not very good at the head, but he also found that Su Bai, the monk and the Gyatso three looked at him. It has changed. This is because the three of them did not intend to hide their hearts. The idea, because everyone is human, the fat man is also clear, what he has just done, these three people can not see what happened to him. Otherwise, if they can''t even see this, these three people are not worth living under the same roof as themselves. Su Bai sighed and went forward. He first checked the facilities of the freezer and found that it was basically rusted because of years of disrepair. The big iron door could have been opened by the button. Now the institute is definitely not. The ability to generate electricity, secondly, even if it can generate electricity, it is estimated that the button has failed. With both hands grabbing the iron gate, Su Bai began to exert force, and the iron gate began to move slowly, giving a harsh sound of Oh yeah. Gyatso also came over, grabbed the iron door on the other side with both hands, and worked with Su Bai. The monk stood beside the fat man and asked, "Do you need poverty to help you heal?" The fat man shook his head and took out a few pills and sent them into his mouth to swallow. He knew that this page was first revealed. Now that everyone has taken the real task, let''s finish the reality task first. As for the future, The fat man knows clearly that in the future, of course, everyone can continue to eat and drink in the old house, watch TV and play cards and drink tea together, but it is difficult to reproduce it like such a few people come out together, at least if he If the fat person wants to participate, it is basically very difficult. The relationship between the people, this is to dance on the edge of the interests, to maintain a superficial "intimacy", and now you have a whole cause and effect, God knows when you will be crazy, killing everyone. Moreover, the fat man also understands that this kind of "madness", this kind of uncertainty is more unacceptable to the audience than the mental illness of Dabai; The monk once said that unless it is necessary, I will try not to participate in the incident of Su Bai in the future. It is really the style of Su Bai sometimes suddenly slamming the table, so that the monk is not suitable, but as long as you do not deliberately hang him, deliberately go Stimulate him, deliberately calculate him, Su Bai will not be sick and say that he will not die with you, at most, he will kill himself, and will not be saddened to pull everyone down to hell. The iron gate, which was pulled up by nearly three meters at this time, was enough for everyone to enter. The fat man took a shot with his hands, and the wildfire split from the second into six, drifting in and illuminating the situation inside. "call" Su Bai couldn''t help but feel a sigh of relief, and the scene in front of him could even completely scatter the things of the fat man before. Rows, columns, and dense iron racks, lying on the side of the body, and the bodies everywhere, they are lying quietly here, unconsciously, is a multi-year. Each corpse is numbered, marked with a sequence, and Su Bai walks into it. This feeling is like walking into a slaughterhouse, but Su Bai is clear. Here, it is a person who belongs to his own compatriots. Even Gyatso, who has always been an outsider, has to use his hands to recite the Buddhist scriptures at this time. It is indeed a scene of completely treating human beings as a consumable. Even if this Tantric sorghum is considered to be somewhat unacceptable. . The fat man bit his lip and almost bite his lip. The monk closed his eyes and recited the Buddhist scriptures with Gyatso. Ning Cheng is a person, and the more he goes, the more gradually he and Su Bai are separated. They are looking for, looking for their parents, looking for their own wife, and finding their loved ones; At the beginning, the Japanese took their own family together and they were all killed. So, no accident, their relatives should have been sent to this underground research institute. Their bodies are now very likely. Just lying here. However, it is also possible that they have been sent to the incinerator by the Japanese for the ashes of the mess because of the failure of the experiment. However, Ning Cheng still remembers the number that was printed on his wrist when he woke up. This number is like a pig sold in the market. It is necessary to put a purple chapter on the pig to prove that it is disease-free. It can be seen that the Japanese beasts of that year really looked at the Chinese people and looked at them improperly. At this time, the seal number on Ning Cheng''s wrist has long disappeared on the skin with so many years, but the number, he has been recorded in the bottom of my heart, in the bottom of my heart. When the bird flies against the hometown, the fox will die. I believe that I am not guilty of my sin and I am forgotten. Falling leaves return to the roots, this is the knot of Chinese hooligans in the blood. On that day, when the Japanese attacked Nanjing City, Ning Cheng felt that he was dead. He was really dead. He didnt feel that he was still alive. He does not think that this kind of walking dead is alive. This is a true portrayal of Ning Cheng''s mentality. Therefore, the broadcast did not pull him into the story world. He did not accept him as an audience. A "dead man" has no story. With the number, it is much more convenient. Your parents, your wife, and your family should not be far from your own number. Finally, Ning Chengs gaze stayed on a female body on the second iron frame. The body here was completely stripped of clothes, and because of the passage of time, the body was inevitably changed, but Ning Cheng still looked at it. I recognized my wife, and my parents and other relatives could not find it. "Ping Jun, Ping Jun, I, I am back." Ning Cheng reached out and held the female body in his arms, kissing the forehead of the female corpse, tears, and had already broken down. "Hey, Mom, I am coming back..." Ning Chengs eyes began to shed red blood and tears, and the skin began to age at a speed visible to the naked eye. Su Bai, Gyatso, the monk and the fat man also came over. They looked far away at Ning Cheng, where they were crying with their bodies. He deliberately shed his blood. he, In suicide. Until then, the whole person in Ningcheng completely turned into a dry corpse, holding a female body, and the body gradually lost all possible temperatures. The talents such as Su Bai standing in the distance are finally convinced that he is back here. Really just to come back and see, Really, Just to return to the roots. Su Bai reached out and looked at his palm. It seems that it has been immersed in the entanglement of interest for too long, so Su Bai has always been not so trusting in Ning Cheng, but until the other party is so peacefully dead in front of him, Su Bai was aware that it turned out that there really is such a pure person; Suddenly, Su Bai seems to understand what, Because this kind of pure person, even the broadcast will not be left and right! Chapter 439： Su Bai’s “relatives”? "Amitabha." The monks hands are combined, it seems that the end of Ning Cheng is also a touch for the monk; The red dust came, the red dust went, the monk was not a swearing monk, and even the dogma and rules of conduct he practiced, if Sakyamuni knew that he might jump out of the coffin cover and kill him. However, people are not ruthless, and they can be ruthless, especially after getting used to the big dye tank of the audience circle, and then seeing this ending, it is inevitable that people have a sense of guilt. Ning Chengs life is destined to fall, and he has experienced the war of liberation in the War of Resistance Against Japan. He has experienced two Mr. Jiang in Taiwan. Even if he is not a vampire, this life is much more wonderful than most people. At the same time, With bloodline ancestry, although not life-long, but at least youthful forever; Although his strength is much worse than that of the monk Su Bai, he is undoubtedly more free than Su Bai and others. There is no life and death worry in the story world, no broadcast restrictions, in the dark, running his own power, if he likes, if he wants, he can get a more exciting and more magnificent life in the eyes of ordinary people. But his last choice, he returned to here, returned to his own memory of a hundred years of life, the most unbearable page, perhaps, before he died, found his wife''s body, can sleep with his wife''s body, already It is his greatest satisfaction. This is the real waywardness, This is the real satisfaction. However, after all, feelings are feelings, touch, and only after all, it is like being a child sitting in an open-air movie shed to watch anti-Japanese films. The villagers are excited when they look at each other, yelling at Japanese imperialism, yelling at Japan, and wishing I picked up the **** from the house and immediately ran to the island of Japan to kill the killer. But after the movie was over, the next morning, the children should go to school, the adults should go down to the ground. Life, still have to continue. Because the four people of Su Bai are clear, the radio is not able to pinch Ning Cheng, but they are not Ning Cheng. Even when Su Bai is ill, his mind is not trying to find death. Since you want to live, since you want to survive, then you can''t escape the palm of your hand. "Weird." Gyatso was the first person to recover from this sad mood, and immediately found a problem, "Since the refrigeration here has long been broken, so many years down, why is the temperature here, Still so low." Su Bai immediately became a condensate, yeah, the refrigeration system has long since broken, and the Institute, which was closed by the Japanese in 1944, even if the small Japanese really closed the institute, still stupidly continued to supply power to the institute, but 1945 In the year, Japan surrendered. This research was obviously deliberately concealed by the Japanese. Su Bai did not believe that after the Japanese surrender, the Japanese could still continue to secretly lie at the foot of the Purple Mountain, in this Zhongshan father. Powered by the Institute under the mausoleum. The corpses stored here are not as many as 10,000 or seven thousand. The refrigeration system does not stop for seventy years. Even if it is only a month or even a half month, the bodies here will immediately become stinky and decay. It is not like the measures of the ancient aristocrats who did the slightest measure. The Japanese people only used these bodies as one-time experimental consumables. Naturally, it is impossible to spend so much effort. The fat man licked his fat face, and there was a small bag in his hand. The bag contained a piece of something similar to a chess piece. This is the instrument used by the fat man. Well, it can barely be called a musical instrument. The monk stood behind the fat man. He knew what the fat man did. He didnt speak at the moment. He sat down on his knees and squatted in front of him. He read the Buddhist scriptures and sang the Buddhas voice. This is helping the fat man to clear the surroundings. Everything is affected. Before the fat man broke the three-inch soul, it must have been badly hurt. At this time, helping him to arrange this array is also the proper meaning. "Tianjun is on the top, and the dragon is fighting!" The pieces were thrown out by the fat man, and they did not play on the ground. Instead, they seemed to stick to the ground. Su Bai and Gyatso retreated a distance, leaving plenty of room for the fat man and the monk. About a minute later, the fat man arranged the formation, and then his right index finger pointed and made a water diversion action. In the formation of the law, immediately a rise of black smoke, this black smoke is not scattered, as if with an innate vitality. Gyatso immediately took a breath, Su Bai is also a glimpse. Although Su Bai and Gyatso are not good at the formation of the law, but Su Bai itself has zombie blood, Gyatso is also from the Tantra, this black smoke, is the corpse! Moreover, it is the corpse with activity! After the death of the body, the corpse will naturally appear. In general, the corpse will continue to dissipate with the decay of the flesh, and finally return to the soil with the flesh. However, with the active corpse, it is only available to zombies! The so-called ghost blowing lights actually carry this meaning; The corpse is naturally harmful to the human body, but as long as it is not said to suddenly open a seal that has been sealed for decades, then you just put your head over and smoke like a cigarette, otherwise it will not be too dangerous, and the human body will not So fragile, now the citizens of many big cities in China are sipping mellow smog every day. It is also the school that goes to school to go to work as usual. But if the corpse becomes alive, then the problem is big. First, the corpse becomes alive, which means the birthplace of the corpse, that is, the corpse will wake up. At the same time, the active corpse is no longer like fog. Its like doing nothing, but it will take the initiative to invade the body of some living things around you, destroy and dip it, and let your bad luck ruin your path, but directly ill. The corpse that produces activity will also blow out the lights, which is also the way to rob the tombs. For them, as long as the bodies in front of them do not become scorpions, they can be jade in the daisy. Excavated without psychological pressure, when the sergeant Sun Dianying dug the tomb of Cixi, the civet **** was also pulled out by the Qiu Ba. "So many active corpses, why didn''t the corpse change?" The fat man was somewhat puzzled. Immediately, he looked up and looked up. "The body is not long hair, and the corpse is alive and not chaotic. This should be the result of the blessing of Mr. Nakayama. "" The monk deeply nodded and nodded. "Amitabha, it should be like this. Mr. Sun Yat-sens tomb is buried here. It should have such effects. These people have been very pitiful during their lifetime. If they die, they will become zombies and will not enter the reincarnation. Its too pitiful, I am compassionate, and Mr. Zhongshan is a great achievement. At the time, Su Bais body slowly and rigidly shrank, and the eyelids also gave off a green faint glow. He switched to the zombie state at this time. At this time, he clearly felt a pressure from the top of the head. With the breath of Zhongzheng Xianghe, he calmed himself, comforted himself, and dissolved his anger. Before, Su Bai didn''t feel this way, because he didn''t turn into a zombie state, but once the zombie state switched, the feeling became clear and obvious. Su Bai also raised his head, and the top of the head was the location of the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum. When the Japanese entered Nanjing City, the Nanjing garrison chief commander ran off the road directly. It was different from the battle of Shanghai and Shanghai for three months. It was not too much effort for the Japanese to fight in Nanjing. The ancestral ancestors, the ancestral temples, these things, should have been guarded by the descendants of their own generations. At that time, the children and grandchildren were not filial, so that the Japanese directly entered the capital of the country, even the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum in the later seven or eight years, basic In the control of the Japanese and the Wang Puppet Government, the Japanese people''s Sino-Japanese goodwill and the curve of the Wang Puppet regime saved the country and even spread the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum, so that Mr. Zhongshan was shamed. At that time, it was estimated that no one was too embarrassed to take responsibility. Why did Mr. Zhongshan not show his spirit, so that the Japanese could not enter Nanjing City; Su Bai is clear. If there are so many dead bodies with resentment here, and they have not been able to stay in this Japanese research institute, they will almost become mortal, even if they are sealed and cant go out here, but When the droughts and floods are out of the red, thousands of zombies appear here, which is also a devastating blow to the surrounding ecological environment. "When you go out, go to the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum," said the fat man. This is the Chinese utilitarian color psychology. Chinese people like to go to the temple to worship. No matter what Buddha, no matter what the road, more worship is always right, and then find that this temple is really a little time, then try to worship a few times. Suddenly, Su Bais eyes condensed. "No, there is another important reason why these bodies did not turn into zombies. Mr. Zhongshan suppressed most of their corpses, but some of them were taken away." Su Bai clearly perceives that even the corpse around him has been pulled out by a force. Following this feeling and direction, Su Bai walked out of the warehouse and walked along the front track. I want to see that more than 70 years ago, the Japanese pushed the body of the body to the laboratory from the side of the stretcher. The fat man, the monk and the Gyatso three followed behind Su Bai. It took about two minutes. In front, there was a row of glass windows in the laboratory. There were still many electronic instruments and even corpses. Obviously, when the Japanese closed the institute, it was very hasty and it was too late to clean up. Right in front of the two rows of laboratories, there is a steel door similar to a prison, with a reinforced concrete ring standing there, which looks really the same as a prison. The four continued to move forward. After they got close, the fat man released the two groups of wildfires and saw the scene inside. A corpse lay quietly there. There was a lot of things on the body, a church cross, a banner of the Yin and Yang division, and the limbs of the body and the neck were locked by steel rings. At the corner of the corpse, two gloomy fangs were looming, his arms were white and fluffy, and his fingers had long, black nails, but at the same time, his body showed a feminine and noble breath. "This is the vampire who was taken as the experimental mother, but... but... but he was corpse, this is the rhythm that has been turned into a zombie, and the white hair grows out." The fat man exclaimed. Immediately, the eyes of the monks, Gyatso, and the fat man all fell on Su Bai. Chapter 440： Lying in the trough, I really met relatives! In the past, when everyone met zombies or vampires, when Su Bai was around, no matter whether it was a fat man or a monk, he would scream: Look, Dabai, relatives of your family. This is just a joke. After all, vampires and zombies are rare in this world, but for listeners who often experience extremely dangerous environments, the probability of encountering zombies or blood groups is really not too small. however, This time, A vampire who was transported here by the British in 70 or 80 years ago was actually infected with a corpse and almost became a "big scorpion"; The blood family and the zombies are really not unpopular in the list of the audiences of the East and the West. However, the audience with blood and zombies, whether they are fat or monk or Gyatso, have only encountered one. That is Su Bai. "Amitabha, this is not a relative, but also a relative." Even if the monk has always been a serious and solemn face, he has to sigh at this time. Originally, when I knew that there would be a vampire underneath, the three people were actually a little embarrassed in the bottom of my heart, but the three, even Su Bai himself, did not expect that the bottom of the institute turned out to be a corpse. Bloodlines. It was like a squatting walk on the road and got a gorgeous dress, and the size of the clothes was very suitable for myself. At the same time, after wearing it happily, I found that there was a lot of gold in the pocket of the clothes. Su Bai withdrew from the state of zombies and restored his original appearance. "He is in a deep vacation, although he is not completely dead for vampires, but it is basically impossible to wake up. The vegetative people among human beings are just vegetative people in human beings, even if they have no specific consciousness. However, the body is still in an active state, unlike vampires. Once the vampire enters this state, there is basically no breath, and there is no living reaction. The only thing that can be retained is that the flesh does not rot. Therefore, when the British transported him here for research, he should feel that he was completely dead, just like the mummies that the British had stolen from Egypt. Su Bai pointed out that the blood family inside explained to the people around him. "Even if it becomes a zombie, can''t he wake up?" asked the fat man. "Zombies, this is a product of Wan Muchun in front of the sick tree. After the scam, it is the beginning of a new life. There is no connection with the ontology before the birth, even the memory is not, at most, there are some instinct in the subconscious. Since he has been corpse, then he should be a new life? Moreover, the Japanese bodies that we saw when we came in, their blood, were all drained. Obviously, the fat man said this is quite right, the blood family has fallen into a state of suspended animation, and Su Bais understanding of the blood family is almost impossible to wake up, but he has grown white hair and his ten finger nails have become green. Black, this is the sign of a zombie, it has become a new life, and naturally it will wake up. "I don''t know what the reason is, let him continue to lie here and can''t move." Su Bai shook his head and looked at the monk. Generally speaking, the monk is in a way of looking at the problem. He does have his own unique side. He has been able to play with the upper aristocrats in the palm of his hand. It is already possible to show the horror of their minds, not to mention the fact that the monk used to calculate the mentality and purpose of Ning Cheng. The monk still hasnt talked yet. At this time, Gyatso is a one-handed one, saying, Its also a failure. The monk nodded. "In the institute, there are horrible corpses, and they are all tragic people, with great grievances, so their resentment and corpse, the one lying here is attracted, although he followed Su Bai said that you entered a state of suspended animation, but he is not a vegetative person in ordinary people after all, even if he is lying there, but there must be another mystery; He, led to those resentments and corpses, and in the nourishment of these resentments and corpses, the corpse. But Cheng also corpse, defeated the corpse; Su Bai, even if you switch to the zombie state, you can at least feel the pressure from Mr. Nakayama above the head. It is because you are strong, because your level is not a place where the mausoleum can be suppressed, even if it is Zhongshan. The awe-inspiring luck carried by Mr. and the air transport of this accompanying capital in Nanjing are not likely to crush you. The monks words are true right. Otherwise, any dark-enhanced audience will not dare to go to the temple or the mausoleum of the great man. The monk paused, said, "But those bodies are different from you. They were ordinary people during their lifetime. After death, they were ordinary ghosts. Ordinary zombies, they are scattered sand, so just above the head. Sun Yat-sen''s Mausoleum can suppress them one by one, and even as the years go by, they will continue to wear away their resentment. Therefore, this blood family, even if the corpse and resentment were sacred, almost gave birth to their new life, but his corpse, his resentment, everything he did, came from the number in the frozen library. Thousands of corpses, those corpses were suppressed by the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum, and even with their derivatives, this one, was also suppressed together. Su Bai licked his lips and listened to the monk''s words. He finally understood that the **** family in front of him, even if he was in a state of suspended animation, even though he had already been corpse, Su Bai could still feel the nobleness of the other party''s blood. Su Bai is like a grass root seeing a nobleman. Such a existence, once scams, turned into zombies, estimated its terrible degree, no less than the legendary droughts and floods, the four of them want to join forces to suppress a wake up, it is definitely not a simple matter. However, the corpse of the other party is basically the body inside the frozen library. His own roots are suppressed. He naturally cannot get up and can''t wake up. China has kept a word since ancient times, that is, the ancestors bless, many people think this is useless, the feudal is superstition, because the ancestors did not bless them to enter the prestigious universities, did not bless them to promote the rich, but here, in this institute If it is just the suppression of the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum on the Purple Mountain, you can imagine that thousands of zombies are awakened, and the blood zombies are awakened. For Nanjing, even for most of Jiangsu and Zhejiang, it is a disaster; Even if these zombies and **** zombies are drilled out of the ground, the heavenly rules that are sensed will land and the Thunder will annihilate them, but the ecological disaster they have drawn will be immeasurable. "Then, can''t I eat him?" Su Bai grabbed the railing with one hand, and with a little force, he was pulled off by a railing. The current situation is indeed very embarrassing. For Su Bai, it is not the same as a delicious meal in front of him. At this time, the fat man recovered from the beginning of the "three-knives and six holes", and he did not care how the other brothers looked at himself, first restored the true nature. "Big white, big white, now I have a lot of balance in my heart, this product lies here, but you can''t eat him, hahahaha; Its like a beautiful ocean horse stripping off the clothes, dancing, dancing, and dancing. Youre all smashed underneath, and youve found that theres no belt around, and this woman still carries AIDS, oh Oh, oh oh. The fat mans words are not rough. Now, this **** zombie basically forms a dynamic balance with seven or eight thousand dead bodies in the frozen library and the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum on the top of the head, or a food chain. If Su Bai wants to smoke each other The blood devours the strength of each other, which means that you have tied yourself into this ecological chain. At that time, now how the man is lying here, Su Bai will not be able to continue to lie here after he has swallowed the place. Of course, there is no way to break this balance. For example, after Su Bai first swallowed the **** zombie, let other people go up and dismantle the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum, and Su Bai naturally regained his freedom. However, if Su Bai is surrounded by other intensifiers, Xiaoli is still very likely to be made, but now Su Bai is a two-pronged person, let them destroy the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum? They will not do it at all, and there is no room for negotiation. Unless they want to be self-confident in their own beliefs, others can be dismantled. If they are dismantled, they will be condemned, and the two Buddhas and Taoists will pay attention to this. And if Su Baixian went up and gave up the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum, and then came to the dead zombie and the seven or eight thousand zombies, then this real task is a failure. Broadcasting is to let you eliminate the danger. Budding, you have detonated the nuclear bomb. Well, the next story world will be judged together. Everyone will be together with GG. Su Bai will be selfish and willing to go his own way. Even if he is ill, the monk fat man and Gyatso will definitely not allow Su. Bai Hulai. As for the settlement of the seven or eight thousand bodies, even if the monk and the fat man are sitting in the seven or seventy-nine courts, it is estimated that they are all in the water, and the broadcast is not likely to give them so much time. Since the broadcast has released a realistic task, it is natural because The balance below is estimated to be long. "Amitabha, we are still working together to kill this **** zombie," said the monk. Now, since there is no way to pick a peach, naturally it will only be the last step. That is to honestly put the task to completion. Four people will simultaneously release their strongest means of attack and destroy this **** zombie. Even if it is completed, the seven or eight thousand bodies below, there is no problem with the Zhongshan Mausoleum, even if the developer developed it, dug into the institute, alarmed the government, and did not have the blood family. Zombies, there is nothing wrong with it. Those corpses will be properly disposed of, they will be transported out to the ground to accept the grief and mourning of the people, and there will be no possibility of corpse change, and this research institute may become a record of Japan in a few years. Museum of animal crimes. Su Bai bit his teeth, full of unwillingness; The fat man did not hide his schadenfreude, and he ordered a cigarette to smoke; Even the monks and Gyatso, the two sorghum''s mouths are actually unable to control the pumping. It is really that the opportunity of Su Bai has envied them, even some embarrassing, not suffering from ignorance and suffering. , Now, the big guy is finally more balanced and more comfortable. "Go and ruin him, complete the mission." Su Bai is also a decisive person. Since he decided to do things, he no longer dragged the water. After four or five railings were broken, Su Bai walked into it. The fat man, Gyatso and the monks followed. However, when Su Bai just stood in this room, A vicissitudes of life and a weak voice suddenly came from this **** family that could not move: "Ansett...Ansester... is that you?" Su Bai looked at the whole person, and immediately thought of what it was like, his hands were open, and a virtual shadow tied to the cross was revealed. "Ansester... Its really you... I sensed your breath... I... Respect... friends... Are you finally... to save me?" The monk suddenly felt that his chest was sore, and he felt that his sorghum felt a little uncomfortable. Gyatso subconsciously bite his teeth and made a sound of friction. The fat man was the smoke that had just been sucked in and he forgot to spit it out, swallowed it directly, and then licked his neck and vomited. In the hearts of three people, the idea flashed: Lying trough, This Nima can! Really **** met relatives! Chapter 441： The truth of history "Ansester... Its really you... I sensed your breath... I... Respect... friends... Are you finally... to save me?" Su Bai now knows that this Ansett should be the **** one who was tied to the cross and was sent to death by God. He absorbed his blood, which is equivalent to inheriting his inheritance and even turning it into Be a shadow of yourself and help yourself to fight. Naturally, you will definitely leave a breath of his own. This blood family in the real world actually knows the master of the blood. So it seems that the blood that the fat man gave himself was from the real world? But Su Bai remembers that when the fat man told himself that he had smashed the spoils from the Western audience in the story world, if the fat man did not lie, the blood should be the result of a Western audience in the Western real world. It is. Of course, now is not the time to think about these details, because Su Bai is clear, even the fat people behind Su Bai and others are also clear that when this blood group who can not move can actually "open" to speak, it means that the original Su Bai basic There is no chance at all, and suddenly there is a dawn! There are opportunities, yes, there are opportunities! "Save me...Ansester...Save me...Ansester..." On the high platform, the voice of the **** zombies echoed around. He was not talking with his mouth, but a kind of message similar to the spread of the soul. In this way, he actually has a certain degree of autonomy. Maybe, when he just woke up, he even had a greater ability to move. The Japanese people who were sucked up when Su Bai and others just came in. It was the best proof, but he was immediately suppressed after he was "cool" at the beginning. This is also the reason why Su Bai was not willing to take him before. If he sucks, Su Bai will be cool and then be suppressed here. It will not die, even after the next story world time is up, he will still Was transferred into the story world, but the problem is that the bad taste of broadcasting is difficult to understand. In case it is difficult for him to complete a task and return to the real world, the broadcast still sends himself back to the institute, and he still has to continue. go to bed"? In this way, after his own life, in addition to killing in the story world, it is sleeping, who can bear it? The communication on the soul is simple and direct. It can ignore the boundaries of language. This is the most important way to communicate with each other. For Su Bai, the most important thing is that if you try to exude the breath of the cross behind you, you can fake that. The blood family identity called "Ansett" to communicate with the other party, the other party basically found nothing abnormal. At this time, the monks, the fat guys, and Gyatso also adjusted their mentality, blaming them, envying envy, but they are all smart people, and they are not going to do the bonfire and forcibly destroy the opportunity of Su Bai if they The eyes are only so shallow, they will not live to the present. "It''s me, my dear friend, I am here to save you." Su Bai responded to the past with a soul message in such a way. "Ansester... You actually... Live... Come down... I have... been polluted... But... I saw... I saw the truth... I saw the truth... I want to The truth... tell you... and... although my body is polluted... but I can... trust my pure heritage of blood...to you; God... God is false... God... God is also fake... The world is big... Its really big... We... are locked in... Cage... The sound is intermittent, showing that the blood family is weak at this time. He is in a state of suspended animation and is being suppressed. The reason why he can communicate at this time is also because his body has been re-infused with the corpse. Into a different kind of vitality, this vitality makes him a little more free than before. However, this freedom means that it is not far from the time when he was destroyed. He is almost completely corpse. In his own words, he is about to be completely tarnished. At that time, he is a new life. , annihilated the past, on his body, gave birth to a new life, turned into a completely dead zombie. This is also the reason why the terrorist broadcast will release this realistic task. Even if there is no Ning Chengs foot, the terrorist broadcast will let the audience come here to help solve this problem. A group of pale blue radiance was released from the **** eyebrow position. This was his initiative to open his own soul defense and to withdraw all defenses. Obviously, communicating with the soul is also a very difficult thing for him now. He is gradually annihilating, so he simply let go of his soul, let go of his memory, and make any living creature the weakest. The place was open, let Su Bai, no, let him think that Ansett entered. What I want to tell you, what you want to know, is in my soul, yourself, Let''s see it. When the blood family said those words, the monks, fat people, and Gyatso on the side were all serious, the world was big, the truth, and the cage. The fat man looked directly at the monk and asked, "Is he talking about Columbus discovering the New World? Magellan proves that the earth is a truly round sailing trip?" Because the blood family used the soul communication, and now that his body is completely suppressed, and there is no hearing, so when he speaks, he can''t hear anything. This is very clear, so he is very embarrassed. Discuss these with the monk. The monk shook his head. He took a serious look at the **** family lying on the high platform. The banner of the Yin and Yang Division and the cross on his body did not have any instrumental flow, so he basically could not play the role of suppression, but he The pedigree level, Su Bai personally admitted that he is higher than him, that is only the Ningcheng made by his diluted blood, the blood level is actually higher than Su Bai, this body, no doubt can hang on the blood level Playing Su Bai. Therefore, the monk only felt that the guess before the fat man should be wrong. "The truth he said should not be a big discovery," the monk said. In ancient times, the Chinese always thought that they were the center of the world. The Tianyuan locality was recognized by the mainstream. Of course, this was also because of the circumstances and conditions at that time. Similarly, Westerners were similar. However, since this blood family is so noble, he should be very powerful before he enters the state of suspended animation for some reason. How can the strong, like the people of the ignorant era, take this world into consideration? So, what is the truth, this cage, what exactly is it? Instinctively, the monk''s breathing suddenly promoted. He felt that there seems to be a true world view information that will be displayed in front of himself. Since the industrial revolution, human society has stepped into technological civilization, and feudal superstition has been swept into the trash by mainstream countries. The legend is used as a story to cultivate sentiment, materialism has become the mainstream of the world, and religious belief has become a chicken soup of the soul; Even if the existence of the BUG is removed, the world does not seem to be completely normal. The Eastern audience can often find inheritance and artifacts from the remains or secrets in the real world. The same is true for Western audiences. If this real world This is such a "pure", completely rooted materialist world, how can there be such relics, how can there be so many artifacts left behind? Not to mention anything else, this **** family is the most obvious abnormality in front of the eyes. Obviously, he should not ran out of the world of broadcast stories. "Go on, Su Bai." At this time, Gyatso took the initiative to move forward two steps, reaching out and placing it on Su Bais shoulder. At the position of his eyebrows, a wolf totem flashed, and even with it, Su Bais eyebrows also had a wolf totem looming. This is Gyatso''s help in Su Bai''s support of his soul. After all, although this blood family has broadly opened the soul to "Let''s take it," who knows if this vampire will have more hidden means? The fat man meditation on the Taoist heart, is also a step forward, the palm of the hand is attached to the back of the Su Bai, a warm and jade-like breath into the body of Su Bai, nourishing and protecting the soul of Su Bai; The monk silently recited Amitabha, and his right hand was placed on the other side of Su Bai. For a time, Su Bai was also a Buddha. The three of them are not stupid people. They blame it. Before Su Bais eat seemed to be nothing, everyone also showed the expression of gloating and sorrow on the face, but at this time, Su Bai had a chance to eat. When it is time, it will naturally come up to help; The crux of the matter is that it is not good for him to die in Su Baikeng. It is better to hold on to his nose and help to keep a fragrant fire. There are fat people, monks and Gyatso to help themselves bless, Su Bai closed his eyes, wrapped his soul in the shadow of the shadow, into the soul of the other side of the sea. "boom!" Familiar feelings, familiar perspectives, Su Bai only felt dizzy, and then he saw everything in front of him. This is the body of another person. The picture he saw is this person, that is, everything that the blood family saw at the beginning, this feeling, It was exactly the same as Su Bais reading of the blood of the cross before he was completely immersed. at this time, In front of Su Bai, there is a man wearing a crown and wearing a big red cloak riding a horse. This man only sees a shadow to Su Bai, but gives Su Bai a feeling of a mountain. Su Bai stands in him. Behind him, on the side of Su Bai, Yu Bais eyes saw a lot of people wearing black clothes. Their eyes were scarlet-colored and their skin color was pale. Vampires are all vampires! A group of blood races, like a bodyguard or like a soldier, guarded the king riding the horse. In front of the line of sight, there was a military array with a spear holding a shield. Each soldier pushed forward with a beat in a blank expression. The soldiers style of dressing made Su Bai suddenly think of Rome or the Greek city-state. soldier; Here is the battlefield, there is a war here! Su Bais heart suddenly disappeared. This blood family was only a member of the common human king in the world. As the military array continued to move forward, the team continued to move forward. Su Bai felt that the body had been crowded with the king in front, and had reached a mountain peak. Su Bais line of sight or the bodys line of sight was also It suddenly became very wide. In front, The pyramids are towering into the sky. This is not an exaggerated rhetorical approach. It is really inserted into the cloud. Compared with the pyramid in front of us, the pyramids in Egypt are now the building blocks for children. Below, a bloody, human soldiers have just ended a fight, obviously, they are winners, At their feet, there are countless monsters lying there, there are human faces, there are birds and human faces, and there are terrible beasts such as the huge three-headed wolf. But at this time they are separated from each other and lie on the ridiculous ground. They are defeated, and the ending of the defeated is death! Su Bais mind was greatly affected. Is this the myth and legend of this **** delusion, or is it true historical memory? A group of bats flew over and turned a black man around the king. The black man was very respectful to the king. After the end of the report, the black man retreated, his eyes met with the body of Su Bai, and they smiled. It was obvious that the two knew each other and the relationship was not bad. more importantly, This black man, Su Bai knows, He was the blood race who was later tied to the cross and was given the death of God, the master of the blood that was fused by himself, Ansett! Chapter 442： 岂曰No clothes, with the same robes The line of sight began to blur at this time, which made Su Bai somewhat surprised. In the last drop of the blood he had obtained, it was a picture fragment, and this time, there seems to be more than one; It is also well understood that this blood family, although it will soon be annihilated and annihilated, at least for now, the memory he retains is definitely much more than the one he has obtained before. The line of sight gradually began to clear, and the new picture gradually began to spread; Shaking, Su Bai found himself sitting in a prison car made entirely of silver material, with a mysterious rune on the van. This is a rune form that Su Bai did not understand at all. I have seen a similar kind, that is, a fat man, Su Bai feels that he does not understand this rune; In the prison car, "Su Bai" lowered his head and had low visibility. He could only feel the prisoner swaying constantly. He should have been arrested and taken prisoner. Was it caught by those monsters, was the kings army defeated? All kinds of conjectures appear in Su Bai''s heart. It is a pity that he can only look through the eyes of this person. He can''t look up on his own, and he can''t look around himself. However, this state of bowing and contemplation does not last long. "Roar!" A raging sky roared into the sky, this blood family finally raised its head, and Su Bai finally saw the situation around him. Now, Su Bai was stunned. A list of soldiers is advancing, at the end of the ranks, almost no side is seen, and the most stimulating Su Bai is the costume of these soldiers; The familiar armor, the familiar Gosp, the familiar army, the familiar bow, and even the rhythm of the march, which is not only the pace but even the breath, seems to be a consistent and terrible power. ! Their models, modern people can also be seen in the Shaanxi Terracotta Warriors History Museum, their weapons, their armor, are a very precious cultural relics. More than two thousand years ago, it was they who swept the six countries with extremely horrible efficiency and power. On the basis of the six countries, the Great Wall hoisted the grassland nation. At that time, the Xiongnu and Donghu did not dare to graze south. At the same time, it is even more peaceful, and has laid a vast territory far beyond the six countries! This is a Qin army, an army of the Qin Dynasty, with an innate murderous atmosphere; However, it is difficult for Su Bai to understand that the owner of this body, as a powerful blood family, will be captured by the Qin people. Moreover, the Western European classical army is so powerful that it can defeat the fierce beasts of Egyptian mythology. How can this body serve as the guardian of the king, and how can it appear in the far east? "Roar!" The roar came again, and the body naturally lifted its head again. In the sky, a black dragon appeared. This is the dragon, This is the real dragon! The dragon is full of sound, and the sound is deafening. Below, it is a rushing river. However, when the dragon was in the head, these Qin army continued to move forward, and the roaring dragons on their heads did not seem to affect them at all. The river began to become muddy, and then, countless lake monsters rushed out from under the river. These lake monsters looked like nightshades, and they were like ghosts who died in the river. "Do you have no clothes? Wang Yuxing, repairing my spear. With the same son! No clothes? With the child. Wang Yuxing, repairing my spear. Work with the child! ............" The whole army sang the war songs of the ancient vicissitudes of life, and then the Qin army directly crushed the past with a neat army array. They were in full swing and they were unstoppable. In the middle of the military array, there is a beautifully decorated drive, which is full of majestic sounds: "What is it, and you dare to squat in front of you, and you are the only dragon in the world!" A man wearing a beaded curtain and wearing a black robes walked out of the car. He held the whip on his left hand and asked a jade on his right hand. He looked up at the mighty black dragon in the air, and he was not afraid! The jade flies into the air and squats directly on the black dragon. The huge body of the black dragon is divided and broken, and the blood is falling. This picture, Very shocking, Also beautiful; Even the owner of this body began to tremble at this time, and seemed to be impressed by the power of the first emperor. And Su Bai, is a complete "debbie" state, Before he was still thinking, the ancient Western army in the previous picture and the beasts they killed should be memories derived from myths and legends, and should not exist in real history. Because Su Bais historical foundation is ok, it is not specialized in history. It is not yet capable of judging from the military array equipment and other aspects of the Western military array in the previous picture, which period belongs to which empire, but in the second picture, Everything is clear and clear that this is the Qin Dynasty in Chinese history! Is this not a fabrication? Isn''t it a myth? Is the king in the first picture Alexander or Hannibal or Caesar? The first emperor would throw a long whip, and the river was blocked by the moment, and it split up and opened up, showing a smooth road. The Qin army was crushed all the way, and the river monsters were all crushed. The Qin army soldiers trampled directly from their bodies and began to cross the river. The army continued to move forward. Far away, Su Bai saw a magnificent gateway - Hakodate! Su Bai, the site of the Hakodate Pass, has also been there, but the impression of the Hako-gyu in front of him is not comparable to the one in front of him. This gate is not visible at all, as if it is stretching to the end of the sky. Let Su Baizhen think that this should not be a gateway, more like a great wall. However, Su Bai did not wait to follow this Qin army to enter the customs, the picture, and then blurred again, this time the blur, it seems very urgent, but also in a hurry. Moreover, the third paragraph of memory that should have been there seems to be unable to be played at this time. Su Bai can only faintly hear the screams and roars of the sky, but cant see the slightest, can only guess by feeling. In the third picture, it should be a Shura hell, death, and become the main melody. Even the master of this body is almost fallen into a state of suspended animation at this time. Finally, I dont know how it was sent to the British. research. "Ansett, I can''t do it, I am killing myself, I am a new dirty creature; My esteemed friend, the growler in the dark, Ansett; I ask you to take my last life essence. It is my heritage and my memory. This is the last thing I can do before I am completely polluted. Finally, I hope that you will destroy me. My Rozgori, even if it is the end and demise, should face death as a noble blood group, instead of becoming a polluted dirty monster. This is For the defilement of my blood, please help me save my last glory. Su Bais soul power began to be drawn from this **** family called Rozgori. Then the whole person was shocked. The fat man, monk and Gyatso around him also took a long breath. Obviously, the three men just helped Su Bai It is also a very tired thing. After all, the things on the soul are not sloppy, just like dancing on the tip of the knife. It is really consuming energy. "Su Bai, what did you see?" The monk asked impatiently. At this moment, the fat man gave a cry: "By the big gift bag." On the high platform, the position of the **** eyebrows, a stream of blood has flowed out, this amount, definitely more than one drop. After the blood came out, it began to slowly evaporate. Obviously, let them continue to be exposed. They only took ten minutes and they will evaporate seven or eight. Su Bai''s palm waved, and the blood was restrained, but he did not swallow it directly into the abdomen, but gave it to the fat man. "Fat, purify." Fat man is very tacit with Su Bai, and immediately took out a jade bottle. Before the jade bottle was filled with medicinal herbs, it was already eaten by the fat man. At this time, he directly took the bottle and took the preciousness of Su Bai. Blood is included in it, and the next piece of paper is posted. "Tai Shang Laojun is in a hurry as a law!" A blue flame rose and began to turn around the bottle. "It looks like there is nothing wrong with it. This time will drag on, and the original French meal will become a farmer''s stir-fry." The child reminded that because the blood and strength of the blood in the blood are constantly weakening, the fat people have some pain for Su Bai. "Monk, help me." Su Bai said to the monk. "Amitabha." The monk smiled a bit, but it was a little speechless. This way, he almost became a professional hitter of Su Bai. This is also a no-brainer. He can only hope to encounter any opportunities related to himself in the future, and then follow him with Su Bai. I have found it together. This kind of person has always had the opportunity to come back. "I am compassionate!" The monk''s hands are combined, and a Buddha sounds, and the golden brilliance scatters around the bottle. Finally, a struggling face appeared in the blood in the bottle, and his face was full of grievances and deep grievances. "Ansett, Ansester, hateful, hateful..." Sure enough, this blood hides mystery. The vicious face began to blur, and he began to beg for mercy: "Ansester, I am wrong, I am wrong, let me go, let me go..." Su Bai was unmoved. If he just drunk the blood directly, it would be to bury another persons soul in his body. Can he discover that he is not known, but if the other person hides it, wait until he When I was seriously injured, I suddenly turned myself back, so I really have a big chance of being defeated. Finally, the face disappeared completely, and the blood was left with only the last few drops. The fat man stopped the monk and the jade bottle was directly thrown to Su Bai. The fat man stretched out and sneered: "Big white, this product is really a simple fear, actually playing in front of our audience." Chapter 443： Alexander the Great and the First Emperor The last three drops of blood stopped the volatilization and quieted down in the bottle. Su Bai was not in a hurry to swallow this time. The blood of this high blood group must be cautious when swallowing, when he stupidly swallowed Ansai. After the drop of blood, the whole person squatted for a long time, and then several times in a row, the blood was completely absorbed, so Su Bai first collected the bottle. "Do business first," Su Bai said. "Oh, not your words, we have already finished the business." The fat man tweeted, and then one-handedly smashed, a flying sword vacated, suspended at the fingertips, and the exuberant breath came out, it seems that even the air is There was a little trembling. "Come on, this goods has already accounted for itself. The speed of corpse will speed up immediately. Let''s hurry up. I don''t want to stay here to play the scorpion, but nothing can be exploded. equipment." A bunch of beads appeared in the hands of the monk, and the beads were black. At this time, a ripple was formed and slowly swayed. There was a hatchet in the palm of Jiazhao. Obviously, Gyatso had already combined the hatchet as a weapon of life. In the hands of Su Bai, a Hellfire shotgun appeared, aiming at the **** family whose hair had grown wild and had turned gray. "one two Three!" The fat man counted down three times and the three shot together! "boom!" "Hey!" "boom!" "Hey!" The four fierce attacks were all concentrated on the **** family. The high platform was directly dusted, and the cockroaches were completely broken. A deep pit appeared below the ground. Su Bai waved his hand and opened the concrete ash and dust. There were some wolverines on the four people. The injured were not injured, but they all ate the dust. This is no way to do it. In terms of speed, the four people did not have time to get any shielding measures to keep their own style instruments. Fortunately, the four people subconsciously controlled the direction and scope of the attack, and did not turn out the kind of joint force attack to force themselves. A low-level mistake for the bombing. The announcement sound of the broadcast sounds in the mind, and the actual task is completed. There is no reward, but everyone knows that sometimes there is no specific reward, but a better reward, so in the next story world, the broadcast will favor yourself. The four people who were gray-faced and worried because they had to stay there in Ningcheng did not go back from the place where they came in. Instead, they followed the upward exit of the institute and the exit was blown up. Gyatso took a handful. The hatchet cleared the road and the four men went out. "Huh..." The fat man took a deep breath. "First look for a hotel to take a bath. Now the four people look like they have just finished the mason." The four people are gray, even the hair seems to have changed color, the fat man does not matter, but he knows that the monk and Su Bai are clean people, and this time is not in the story world, no It will be necessary. The place that came out, in the west of Zijin Mountain, the monk found a direction, and then bowed to the position of the Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum, the fat man also followed the courtesy of the Taoist family, Su Bai was deeply bowed. Dr. Sun Yat-sen, who used to go to Su Bai, but when he went there was more of a tourist and sightseeing mentality. At this time, this one is serious and solemn. Gyatso stood behind the three people, he did not squat, but patted his own clothes and walked to the road there. Just as a truck drove over, Gyatso waved and the truck stopped. The truck driver didnt ask anything, and he was stunned by Gyatso. The three people who had finished the tour came directly to the car. The fat man yawned. "This task is actually quite boring." Yes, for the fat man, it is really boring, especially the wife who lost the soldier and broke the three-inch soul, the strength is damaged. 30%. "Right, wait until dawn, you should go back to Shanghai first, I will stay for a few days." This is what the fat man has vowed to do, and naturally it is impossible to say anything. After Gyatso drove the car and drove the truck into the city, the four people got off the bus and the truck driver stayed in the car. It was estimated that he would wake up immediately. Opened a family suite, with two bathrooms, advanced to take a bath, Su Bai draped in a bath towel, in the bathroom, the fat man and Gyatso also went in to clean themselves after the Su Bai and the monk came out, this is not only the light It is to wash away the dust on the body, walk in the frozen library, always take a bath to go to the air. The monk walked over to the bed and saw Su Bai lying on the bed and playing with the bottle, sitting directly at the bed. The monks self-sustaining identity, which was not covered with a white towel like Su Bai, was greatly embarrassed, but wearing a white dress that was not so dirty. In fact, Su Bai is aware of it. The monk is very curious about the **** memory he has seen, so he can''t wait to come and ask himself. At this time, Gyatso was also washed out. He smashed the dirty clothes and put them on his body casually. When he was walking in the Tibetan area, he liked to wear his upper body, so the clothes were dirty and dirty. I really don''t care. "I went out to buy some food and drink, and then I got some clothes to come back." Immediately, Gyatsos gaze fell on the fat man. Fat, you wash your clothes first, I dont think you can find the size you want to wear. The fat man took a shower and walked out. The large bath towel looked so pockety on him. His eyes turned and asked: "I am looking for a few ladies to come over and let us come to a *****?" The monk and Su Bai directly ignored the fat man''s sentence. The fat man shrugged. "I really don''t understand the gentleness." When he finished, he turned on the TV and looked at another bed. The fat man knew in his heart that the other three people were jealous of him. This is very difficult to solve completely now and later, but four people At the very least, it will maintain the relationship of the past, that is, it does not involve the interests of the former, and the peace. Su Bai ordered a cigarette, and the scene of memory appeared in his mind. There was a ballpoint pen on the table and a brochure from the hotel group. Su Bai took the pen directly and began to draw on it. The monk stood next to Su Bai and looked carefully. He found that Su Bai painted an ancient Western soldier. The ancient Chinese armor and weapon styles were very different, so it was a good judgment. "In my memory, I saw a Western king with his army, in Egypt, fighting a group of Egyptian mythological legendary beasts, where the pyramids are truly towering, surrounded by kings, a group of vampires to guard. Moreover, what I can hardly imagine is that the human army has even won the victory. In addition to cheering the victorious human beings on the battlefield, there are all kinds of murderous beasts that have been cut down. Is it a picture of myths and legends? asked the monk. At this time, the fat man turned down the TV sound a little. Obviously, he was listening to the conversation here. "It should not be fictional, nor is it a dream, because the vampire in the institute really knows me, no, to be exact, it is really a vampire called Ansett. I was absorbed." The only drop of essence left by Ansett." Speaking of this, Su Bais eyes glanced at the fat man, and the blood was fat to himself. Suddenly, Su Bai continued. "More importantly, in the second memory picture, I found myself being held as a prisoner on a prison car. These runes were attached to the van." Su Bai said while drawing the approximate appearance of the rune. Each rune must run the corresponding gas when painting. Su Bai, of course, is only a one-of-a-kind, half-effective. . "Run Run?" When the fat man heard this, he no longer minded that other people were ruthless in his heart. He walked over with a bath towel and observed the runes drawn by Su Bai. The fat eyebrows were directly twisted together. "This is the rune style of the pre-Qin Dynasty. The refiners in the pre-Qin period liked to use this style of runes. I don''t know or paint, but I have seen similar things in the scrolls." The pre-Qin period refers to the historical era before the establishment of the Qin Dynasty. It refers to the historical stage of Xia, Shang, Xi Zhou, and the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States period from the legendary Three Emperors and Five Emperors to the Warring States Period. "What I saw at that time was an army of the Qin Dynasty, and the emperor''s drive. The army passed a large river. There were many river monsters in the river, and there was a black dragon in the air above the head. Then, I saw Qin Jun''s array of attacks, directly crushing those river monsters and evil spirits, and saw that the first emperor took the jade to smash the black dragon in the sky, and then the emperor sent the whip to break the flow, let the army go directly, and finally, I saw it. Hakodate, after that, it is gone. "Qin Chao army?" The fat man seems a little unbelievable. The human army, but also the army of the cold weapon era, the dragon is still crushing the river monsters? The monk was silent for a while, said, "Since the first emperor and Qin Jun appeared in the second, the king in the first picture should also be a person in history; The four famous military strategists in Europe are Alexander, Hannibal, Caesar and Napoleon. Obviously, Napoleon can be removed; According to the first picture and the second picture, which is calculated according to the order of time development, Caesar and Hannibal can also be removed. There is only one Alexander left. In history, the Macedonian kingdom of Alexander also captured the entire ancient Egypt. . "Oh, it won''t be the vampire''s suspended state for too long, so I''m lying there dreaming." The fat man snarled, then he smiled and smiled, because he also thought it was impossible. Compared to the memory picture that Su Bai saw, his own guess was actually more. The monk licked his lips. "If that is true history, now there are some secrets and relics scattered around the world, and there is a basis and origin." Su Bai is a finger tapping on the desktop, saying: "At the beginning, the **** corpse slaughtered the entire audience in Shaanxi and cast a Jingguan in the terracotta warriors. Now it seems that he was really boring at the time?" Chapter 444： Return to the ancestors! Return to the ancestors! Return to the ancestors! Su Bai also clearly remembered that when he was forced to contact the blood corpse, he was in the Terracotta Warriors History Museum. At that time, the fat man was also by his side, and then two people were pulled into the terracotta warrior No. 1 pit by a strange force, and one by one. The Shaanxi high-level audience, who had already been killed, was placed in a standing position, standing there like the surrounding terracotta warriors, like the guards of the emperor! However, there are obstacles in the eye, and the tourists outside can''t see it. Even if the archaeologists walked down the pit personally, they would subconsciously ignore this place. Even in Su Bai''s view, it is likely to be two completely different spaces. It has already left the simple level of the blind eye method. After all, the terracotta warriors and horses have been carrying out the repair work of the terracotta warriors and horses. Every terracotta warrior and even every piece of debris will be marked with a number. In this way, the simple obstacle method will certainly not last long. of. At the beginning, Su Bai did not think too much, just thought that the blood corpse had not been awake at that time, so it was only in the No. 1 pit that it was killed in Shaanxi. But now it seems that things are really not that simple. If the memory picture that I saw is true, then the emperor left the jade to crush the dragon, and the whip was broken. The Daqin army under his arm was able to crush the powerful Yakushi River monster. Perhaps, the reason why the blood corpse is so Doing it may not be that he is crazy, but that he has a deeper secret. He wants to hide his identity, but he still kills people in Shaanxi. It is really just because he can''t find the radio at that time, so he relies on the audience who killed the radio to vent their anger. Or, he killed so many people, and put that posture one by one... In fact, there is a bigger possibility, and it is also a more likely possibility. He is worshipping! So, who is the sacrifice? Su Bai could not help but sigh, Now I want to know more about the blood corpse. It can only be guessed. How can the blood corpse hide more calculations? In the end, it is still known in the way of being laughtered and laughed. After being pulled into the story world, it will be killed again. The part that was not completely dissipated was broadcasted as a roast whole sheep to let several of his audience compete for food. Su Bai is undoubtedly the winner in that battle. The blood line on his body is also the result of swallowing blood. The plan of the blood corpse in Shaanxi is useless or has already achieved results. Is he dead in despair or dead at dawn? This is almost a mystery. The mouth of the dead is too strict, and nothing can be found. Only, the First Emperor, Terracotta Warriors, Qinling, Su Bai put his tongue out and licked his lips. Perhaps he would go there again later. Even now, Su Bai is no longer so convinced. The state said that it is suspended on the tomb of Emperor Qin Shihuang. The reason is really on the official calibre. It is said that the current scientific and technological conditions are immature and there is no way to properly excavate the unearthed cultural relics for proper protection. Still, for another reason? "Is it a coincidence that the blood corpse is not coincident, but the two memory images of the blood family directly deny our history? Oh no, no, the history of the entire human race. You now let me believe that our ancestors, like the Superman, more than two thousand years ago, crushed the beasts and shredded dragons? What is history like in history, but it is clearly remembered in the history books. Even if the authorities can modify the history books, but will not change a "Transformers" into "Happiness"? The fat man retorted, he still felt that this is too ridiculous, the fat is different from Su Bai, Su Bai has experienced the memory picture with his own eyes, the deepest touch, the fat is different from the monk, the monk is actually studying this. "In ancient times, history was really easy to change. At that time, China''s commonly used written documentation was bamboo slips. In the same time, the West was sheepskin. People who could read books and even read books were only a minority. At the same time, the difficulty of tampering with history is much lower than it is today. Nowadays, the world of online information is so developed, but there are some unknown events, and there are not many people who know it. Even a few people who know it are just knowing a few things. In todays world, it is only possible to use administrative means to annihilate only twenty. What happened only a few years ago, in ancient times, isnt it easier? The state''s monitoring of the network has caused many netizens to be very interested in some things and dare not talk about it. The hidden rules and high-voltage lines have made most people dare not to touch the tiger''s beard. Now, after the zeros, it is estimated that I will not even hear the names of those events. Not to mention the fact that in ancient times, you could kill and kill people casually. Moreover, the most important thing is that in the two hundred years before BC, both China and the West, coincidentally, a lot of things that destroyed the inheritance of words. When the monk said this, he looked at Su Bai. Su Bai nodded. "The monk, you are talking about the Burning Book of the First Emperor and the Library of Alexandria." The majority of Chinese people know about burning books and confessing Confucianism, but they dont know how serious this matter is. After the First Emperor burned books and confessed to Confucianism, most of the philosophies of the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period were directly broken. Even after several decades of the founding of the Han dynasty, there are still a few hundred schools that exist and are active. Some schools even have to find the broken books of the burial from their own ancestors tombs. Later, Dong Zhongshus "Heaven and Man Sensing" theory prompted the Han Wu Emperor to quit hundreds of unique Confucianism. Among them, the so-called various other reasons, the biggest reason is that the rest of the family It has long been a big blow to the weather. While Alexander the Great led his army to sweep Europe and Asia and establish a huge empire, he almost collected the books from various places in absolute administrative means and entered the library named after himself. It is no exaggeration to say that the Library of Alexandria At that time, it basically carried the crystallization of civilization in various fields of the West at that time. Later, in order to deal with the enemy''s warships, Caesar the Great ordered the fire attack. Finally, the fire did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional. It ignited the Alexandria Library. The big story in the library was burned for six months and was not completely extinguished. The books inside, almost one of them. At that time, the whole world, the fire of the two groups of civilizations was burning, one was the East China, in the Qin and Han Dynasties, and the other was Rome, which rose in his divided empire after Alexander died; The rest of the world is still in the dark nightmare era, saying that it is not too much to remember. It is no exaggeration to say that these two events, which have been separated by centuries, have burned down the history, culture and... accumulated in the years that all human beings did not know in BC. Formatting civilization; Su Bai took out a cigarette and handed it to a fat man. He also ordered one. "And, the two great empires are dying, and they are too strange." "Yeah, the two empire of the East and the West, the horror of the rise, the ecstasy of the demise, really makes people unable to understand." The Chinese folk tradition is that because of the tyranny of Qin Shihuang and the abuse of the people''s power, the second World of Hu Hai succeeded to the throne, and the Qin and Qin dynasties began to rebel in the world. Eventually, the Qin dynasty was ruined by self-defense. But those who really look at the history books will find that when Qin Guo swept the six countries, it was simply a BUG, ??slamming the six countries, and the last ruined Qi State was directly stunned, and the 500,000 soldiers in the country directly surrendered. I dare not resist the direct squatting on the ground and shouting Qins father; However, the six countries were only the first step. At that time, the traditional Chinese territory was actually not so big. In the vast areas of the south and southwest, it was a place of non-king, occupied by Yidi, and the Qin army continued to fight. The mountain road is not good. Kaishan paving road; big river is not good? Open the channel and divide the water! In the north, after the demise of the Qin Dynasty, it was pressed on the head of the Han dynasty to make a fortune. The last step was to be beaten by the Han Wu Emperor, and the Qin army, who was in the face of the squad, was also beaten and beaten. There are psychological shadows. The Great Wall built by the Qin people is actually very different from the Great Wall of the Ming Dynasty. The way it is built is more convenient than defense. It is convenient for the Qin army to attack. The Qin Great Wall is more precisely a Attacking the bridgehead, the purpose of the relatives is to continue to fight, continue to fight, chasing the nomads to fight. Then, the emperor suddenly succumbed to the east on the way; the two mud legs of Daze Township Chen Sheng Wu Guang actually let the Qin Empire, who had seen the second one in the past, difficult to parry, and finally finally destroyed. The Macedonian kingdom of Alexander the Great is almost the same rhythm. His army has unified the whole of Greece and swept the Middle East. It occupied the whole territory of Egypt without any effort, slammed the Persian Empire, and opened the army to the Indus Valley. The Dawan country in the Western Region, which was familiar to the Chinese during the Han Dynasty, was a subsidiary country left after the Alexandria. Then, under the age of 33, Alexander suddenly became bizarre and violent, and the empire collapsed. The two great kings of the East and the West, in BC, almost swept their respective worlds, and then they were suddenly and violently violent, and the huge empire that they personally created was also wiped out; This, Is it really just a coincidence of history? "I rely on you, the two of them are evil, really magic." The fat man has some helplessness. He knows history like the ordinary people, and he knows the level of the heroes of the Sui and Tang dynasties. But he looks at Su Bai and the fat man, you say a word, your brain is big, you can only listen to a ignorant Understand, that is, an unclear. But the fat man also has a big killer. This big killer is a big BUG. Don''t talk about history. Your outlook on life, marriage, values ??and so on can be swept away. "What about broadcasting, terrorist broadcasting? What is the significance of its existence? Are you studying the history of this real world, do you ignore the terrorist broadcasts that only the ones we can reach in this world? Who can explain what it is doing? Who can explain what it means to be? Who can explain why it is kneading the audience and treating us like a nurse? You are so vaguely discussed here, even if this real world is really the only real world in the ancient world, I dont know, discuss a fart, maybe its a BUG of broadcasting, a modification of the broadcast, and the broadcast suddenly comes. My aunt had a bad mood and changed it. The fat man said this, Su Bai and the monk were silent. This is the fact that the existence of a terrorist broadcast, if it is only a kind of purposeless existence, then the real world, whether it can be called the real world, has to be marked with a question mark, and if even this one is Whether the real world really has a foundation, whether it really exists for countless years, and if these are uncertain, then it is indeed a very unreasonable thing to talk about historical views. The story world of broadcasting, whether it is Su Bai or the monk, has experienced a lot. In some places, there will be BUGs and unreasonable places, and the two will see much more. Hard to beat, is this really just a BUG for broadcasting? The broadcast has created this real world, and there are some bugs that are well understood. The monk shook his head and firmly said: "Fat, we can deny everything, but we cannot deny ourselves. This real world is where we were born in Sri Lanka. To deny it is to deny the meaning of our own existence, so no matter Right and wrong, we must all insist: The real world is unique, special, and eternal. So, like I used to use the inverse method to speculate that Ning Cheng has no other thoughts, You can also use the inverse method to try to answer the questions you ask. When the monk said this, he paused. then, Su Bai and the monk spoke almost at the same time and said two words: "Back to the ancestors!" Yes, assuming that this real world is unique, assuming that Su Bais picture is a real history; Then, In history, the human army under Alexanders command can swept the Egyptian beasts and slash the creatures from **** with the human body. Alexander is surrounded by legendary senior vampires to protect his body; In history, the Qin army under the command of Emperor Qin Shihuang can crush the evil spirits of the evil spirits and sway the evil spirits. The first emperor can personally tear the dragon and throw the river! Above the above, if all are true, Then, The meaning of broadcasting exists, there is one more, Is to use the way of raising oysters, Forcing the present, Return to the ancestors! Forcing the people now, to compete, to kill, to let them reproduce the glory of the ancestors deep in the blood, to regain the same powerful power as the ancestors! This is a cruel process, this is a big wave of sand-washing process, the terrible elimination rate, destined to most people will fail in the middle, which means: death. "ͨ..." The fat man sat back on the bed directly ass. He suddenly found out that he was damned by the two magical guys, and the fat man was almost shouting: You are numb, hey, The two of you actually took a bath and wrapped in a bath towel and sat there, and gave the meaning of the broadcast to the show. Oh, epic Chapter 445： supernatural events The door was pushed open, and Gyatso walked in with two large pockets. One pocket contained food and the other pocket was clothes. This food is easy to buy. If it is clothes, it is estimated that it is directly opened. The door went in and chose it. Of course, Gyatso should have left enough money. Although Foye seems to be suffering, but the money of Gyatso is really not to say less. Su Bai walked over and chose a suit to change it. He looked at the mirror and smiled: "Fo Ge, I feel that you appreciate the taste." Gyatsos clothes for Su Bais selection are indeed ok. The fat man is rushing to take the food out of the bag and distribute it. He is very hungry. The monk did not eat the cooked food, but he boiled a bucket of water. The monk was not the kind of person who was in the form of a form of restraint. In the world of the story, he said that it was meat, and he would not hesitate to let himself live. Eat it, but in the real world, you can pay attention to it. Gyatso is eating bread silently, and those cooked and grilled are fat and Su Bai is eating. For a time, only the chewing sound of food was left in the house. The original "field control" fat man did not speak at this time. "What''s wrong, the atmosphere is a bit wrong." Gyatso asked. The fat man said the things discussed before. After listening to the fat man, Gyatso took a sip of water, but simply said, "Interesting." Then, he picked up a chicken claw in the cooked dish and took a bite. Obviously, even if it was calm, such as Gyatso, after listening to it, it was a bit unpredictable. This evening, the monk meditated with Gyatso, just as Su Bai and the fat man had a bed. After the next morning, the fat man stayed and prepared to make a dojo for the institute. Su Bai and the monk and Gyatso planned to go back. . Into the high-speed rail station, the crowds inside, because several high-speed rails were delayed for special reasons, resulting in more passengers stranded in the train station. When waiting for the car, Su Bai leaned against the wall and played with the mobile phone. Some of them were bored. The monk was chatting with Gyatso two people. It is estimated that these two monks have more to discuss last night, the Buddha itself. If you have a perfect world view of your own, if the real purpose of broadcasting is to promote the return of modern human beings, then the monk and Gyatso can also find some fragments that may be real from the mythological stories of Buddhism. This is a very important thing. If you can confirm that a myth is actually there, then focus on searching and mining, and you may be able to find the remains of that myth. Su Bai shrugged, even if there were a lot of people in the train station, but also opened air conditioning, but the temperature in this area of ??Jiangsu and Zhejiang is really not so friendly. Above the top of the head is a large LCD TV, playing a movie, is the "myth" starring Jackie Chan, Su Bai actually looked so seriously, and the phone is also in the pocket. Without him, after experiencing the grandeur of the Qin army in that memory scene, for the dynasty, Su Bai could not help but have a lot of interest. However, the main theme of the story of "Myth" is still based on the emotional line. For Su Bai, who looks at the movie with his purpose, it is really a bit unpleasant. Su Bai remembers a movie of Jackie Chan who went to the cinema a few years ago, called "Tian Jiang Xiong Shi". The film was a film of political propaganda from the beginning to the end. Jackie Chan played the role from the first sentence to the last line. Can be directly translated into: national harmony Dafa is good. "Sorry, sir, I can''t smoke here." A cleaning aunt walked to Su Bai to remind him. "I didn''t smoke," Su Bai said. "The cigarette butts under this foot." Auntie Jie sighed and swept the cigarette butts below. Obviously, she thought that Su Bai was the kind of person who refused to admit it. Su Bai smiled, who told him to stand in the right position with a few cigarette butts. Looked at the time, check the ticket quickly, in the distance, Gyatso and the monk also walked all the way back for a walk, nodded to the two people, the three went to the ticket gate together. After passing the ticket gate, there is still a distance to go. At this time, there are more people, and there are still stairs, which is a bit crowded. In front of Su Bai, there was a girl in a white down jacket with a navy blue jeans. The girl was tall and tall, and her legs were long, dragging a purple suitcase. Maybe because the surrounding is too crowded, a book that was accidentally caught by the girl when she was walking fell. Su Baiyu went down and picked up the book. This is an original English book titled "The Count of Monte Cristo." "Thank you." The girl took the book handed down by Su Bai, turned around, and took the suitcase and began to walk down the steps, a very cool image of a woman. Su Bai did not get up and went to the hot iron to say that I would help you with the suitcase, but stopped at the place, and the monks and Gyatso came over and the three went together. Into the compartment, the three were sitting tickets, but Gyatso was sitting on the left side with the monk, Su Bai was on the other side across the aisle, and when Su Bai sat down, his neighbor suddenly made a sound: "So smart." It turned out that sitting next to him was actually a girl who had just helped me to write a book. The girl''s smile is very sweet, there are two charming little dimples, especially the kind of coolness that comes out of the body, which makes people feel very comfortable. Su Bai nodded and said nothing. After sitting down, he closed his eyes and prepared to fight. The monk and Gyatso are still sitting there and still whispering. It seems that they talk about **** is getting stronger and stronger. On weekdays, these two sorghums are the masters of the words like gold. The girl sitting next to Su Bai continued to look at her own book. Su Bai discovered that she was not using X in this book, but she was really looking at the novel, and she was very interested. The conductor came over and asked if the passenger needed a drink or something. Su Bai opened his eyes. "A bottle of mineral water, thank you." "I want a bottle of mineral water," the girl said. "Good." The conductor handed two bottles of mineral water. Su Bai subconsciously reached out to take his wallet, only to think that he did not bring a wallet when he came out this time. The fat man was paying his bills. He was preparing to borrow money from the monks sitting across the aisle. The girls took out the money. , "Two bottles are given together." The conductor looked at Su Bai quite meaningfully. Perhaps, in her heart, she thought that Su Bai was just doing it for the girl to treat, even a man who was not willing to ask for a bottle of water, even if it looked good, nothing. meaning. "Thank you." Su Bai twisted the bottle cap and took a sip of water, telling the truth, Su Bai felt a little embarrassed, especially the action that had just smashed the wallet but didn''t show it out, as if he was afraid to give help to the girl next to him. Give it the same together. As for whether the girl thinks this way, Su Bai is not aware of it. It seems that the other party is not very concerned about such a small matter. "They, in what language do you chat? I thought it was Tibetan, but now I shouldn''t listen." The girl seems to be talking to herself and asking Su Bai. What the girl said is naturally the monk sitting opposite the aisle and Gyatso. Su Bai knows what the goods are discussing now. If Chinese is used, it is estimated that other passengers in the vicinity think that these two people are neurotic. "It is Sanskrit," Su Bai said. Sanskrit? The girl was surprised. Its really amazing. The monk and the monks people are actually Sanskrit? Sanskrit is one of the 22 official languages ??in India today, but it is no longer the language of communication in daily life. In 2001, only 14,000 people mastered the language. It is the language with the least number of official languages ??in India. Strictly speaking, Sanskrit, like Latin and ancient Chinese, has become the living fossil of linguistic research. Therefore, the girl is very strange to the monk and Gyatso Sanskrit. It seems that I noticed Su Bais gaze. The monk turned his head and smiled at Su Bai. Then he continued to go back and talked with Gyatso. The two men actually came up with a map that didnt know where to buy it. What is analyzed by the mobile phone map. Seeing this scene, Su Bai can''t help but have some big heads. If these two monks really infer that a Buddhist legend is true, they must pull themselves to find and dig. After all, they owe them two people. Big personal feelings, have to return. "You are with them?" the girl looked at Su Bai. "Well, we are together." "Then you will also Sanskrit?" "I won''t." Su Bai tells the truth. The girl looked a little disappointed. "Can you give me the WeChat of those two people? I want to ask them about Sanskrit in the future. I am sorry, I am abrupt, because I am a language major." "This is no problem." Su Bai did not have the feeling that his horse was being turned away. After all, Su Da had already passed the "age" that he wanted to take possession of when he saw a beautiful girl. Taking out the mobile phone, Su Bai opened the monk''s micro-signal with Gyatso, and let the girl shoot it down. From the beginning to the end, Su Bai did not say "we will add WeChat first". "Thank you so much. After the station, you will tell your friends, I will add them." "no problem." About ten minutes later, the high-speed rail arrived, and the passengers took off their salute from the luggage rack and got ready to get off. Su Bai was a gentleman this time, helping the girl to take the suitcase down. The girl took the suitcase and smiled at Su Bai. "Yes, I haven''t asked your name yet. My name is Lan Keer. What about you?" "Su Bai." "Then see you again, Su Bai." "Goodbye." The girl pushed the suitcase and got off the bus. Su Bai stood in the same place and waited for Gyatso and the monk to pack up and walk over. "Blue can?" Su Bai looked at the monks around him and Gyatso, saying to himself: "How do I feel that this name seems to have been heard before?" Chapter 446： She, staring at us "Blue Keer? Female star?" Gyatso went to Su Bai and heard that Su Bai was asking for the name. Obviously, although Foye did not fall behind the trend, electronic products and the like were also used quite smoothly, but they would not be used to brush entertainment news all day. He knows very little about the entertainment industry. He also thinks that Su Bai is the name of a female star. Of course, it is because the name is really like a stage name. Similarly, the monk is similar, but the monk apparently changed his face after hearing the name. Closed his eyes seemed to recall the girl who sat with Su Bai, but found that the girl''s appearance could not be remembered. This makes the monk shocked the back and immediately gave birth to a cool sweat. The monk reads the book and can achieve hopelessness. Even if there is no terrorist broadcast, the qualification of the monk will surely become a famous singer in the future. His wisdom, Naturally, there is no doubt, and the monk is convinced that in the past, he had specifically looked at Su Bai. The girl sitting on the side of Su Bai was looking at herself with curiosity. The womans face, the monk, saw it. Even if I didn''t pay attention to it at that time, I didn''t pay attention to it, but with my own memory, I would never forget such a thorough thoroughness. "Su Bai, do you still remember what the girl looks like?" I heard that the monk had inexplicably asked this sentence, and some did not understand: "What happened, monk, what is the heart?" The three men talked as they walked towards the door to get off. "She, wearing azure jeans, a white down jacket, holding an original English version of "The Count of Monte Cristo" in her hand, short hair, not right, shawl hair, not right, it should be long hair and waist, not right... ..." The three people just got off the bus at this time, Su Bai stood on the platform and did not leave. It is really at this time, Su Bais feeling is exactly the same as the just monk. Su Bai found that he only remembered the clothes of Lan Keer''s clothes, but what exactly did she look like, it was a blur in her mind. Gyatso also realized what happened at this time. "I will try to chase it. You will leave the station first." The monk immediately reached out and stopped Gyatso. "No, her goal is not for the three of us. We don''t have to ask for trouble." Gyatso heard the words, frowned, but still nodded and gave up the idea of ??chasing. Su Bai licked his lips. For a time, his mood was very annoying. Even if a normal person faced this situation, he would be scared to be unsettled, while the senior audience would think more and they would be much more sensitive. . "Go back first." Su Bai looked at the monk and Gyatso, "Go back first." In fact, if you want to investigate, you can also investigate. There should be videos on the Shanghai Railway Station and Nanjing Railway Station. You can also find people in the passenger system of the train, but the three have not chosen to do so. After all, sometimes when you encounter special things, such as spiritual events, you will work hard to dig down, hoping to make a fortune in the real world, but this kind of thing depends on the scene. The other person is sitting with you, chatting with you, asking you to drink water, telling you thank you, and you are asking for a micro-signal from two friends, and then you suddenly discover that the other party looks completely blurred, but At the same time, you remember the details of any clothing on the other side; Everything has already been explained. The woman named Lan Keer is a hot potato. If you can''t pick it up, it''s best not to pick it up. Don''t take advantage of it, but also pay for it yourself. In the real world, is there a small number of things that are overturned in the gutters of senior listeners? Su Bai can still remember the black audience being shot by a common person who is not an audience. When I got on the taxi, the monk and Gyatso left the matter of Lan Keer for a while, but started talking about things that had not been finished on the train. Su Bai sat in the co-pilot position and listened. It was discovered that these two monks actually figured out what it was like, "The Buddha cuts the flesh and feeds the eagle", and they have even determined a position. Buddhism was actually introduced to China during the Eastern Han Dynasty, but in fact Buddhism had already had activities in China. The earliest record recorded in historical materials was that Qin Shihuang ordered dozens of monks to be deported in the future to let them go back and forth. The monk developed from the Central Plains Buddhism, and the Central Plains Buddhism is regarded as one of the most mainstream Buddhist systems in China. It is familiar and accepted by the majority of Chinese. Gyatso is considered to belong to another faction of Buddhism, but Central Plains Buddhism is due to political changes and so on. In the past, it has been repeatedly excluded from the Buddha in history. Therefore, the internal scriptures and records of the Central Plains Buddhism often have faults lost. In comparison, the Gyatso side is far from the Central Plains, and the religion is influenced by the Central Plains Dynasty. It is relatively small, so some records and teaching records can be better preserved. Historically, the Chinese central government ruled Tibet. Whether it is depth or time, it can only be regarded as unsatisfactory. It has been set up in the Qianlong Year to set up a minister in Tibet. The first golden bottle sign form established the central government and the local government in Tibetan areas. The same status, before, basically, Tibet can only be regarded as the relationship of "Zongtang" to the Central Plains dynasty. The surrender to the Central Plains dynasty in name is actually equivalent to an independence. In the true sense, Tibet was completely controlled by the central government to the actual control. In 1959, the Peoples Liberation Army entered Tibet and rebelled. According to Gyatso, there is a record in his verse that when the eighteen monks went to the Qin Dynasty to preach, they took a condor to try to dedicate to the emperor, so as to please the first emperor and hope that the first emperor would approve them in Qin. The spread of Buddhism, the eagle, is said to be one of the Buddha''s cuts! Coincidentally, "Historical Records of Qin Shihuang''s dynasty" records: Qin Shihuang "Thirty-three years (214 BC), the northwest repelled the Huns, from the middle of the river to the east, belongs to the Yinshan, thought (four) fourteen counties, On the city river, it is a plug. It also makes the Mengyudu River take the high sorghum, the (yin) mountain, the north leave, and build a pavilion to smash the people. The migration is the beginning of the county. The ban can not be shackled. "No" is a transliteration of the Buddha Sanskrit. Buddha Temple is a Buddhist temple. The main meaning of this passage is that in this year, Qin Shihuang sent a large army to attack the Xiongnu and occupied the entire Hetao area. Among them, Gaochun and Yinshan were equivalent to the gates of the Hetao area. Later, Chen Sheng Wu Guang uprising broke out, and the Daqin Great Wall Army returned to Xianyang. The Huns dared to come back and re-occupy the Hetao. Later, the Han Dynasty was suppressed by the Huns in the hands of the Huns, and was humiliated by the Xiongnus strategic advantage. It was only until the Han Wu Emperor. I called back and finally collected the river and returned it. Most people who read this record will only pay attention to the front, but will ignore the last sentence. At that time, the first emperor went down to a slogan and directly banned the Buddha. It is estimated that the first emperor really looked at the vulture and was not pleasing to the eye. According to the conclusions of the discussion between Su Bai and the monk, the history was cut off from the beginning of the year when the emperor died, and the era of amazing human ancestors ended. After that, both the East and the West became the ordinary people of the present. Any religion, any ethnic group, any country, has lost that terrible power. Vampires, zombies, goblins, and so on have all withdrawn from the historical arena, and an era of manpower to win the world is ended. But this happened before the emperor''s death, which means that the eagle who had eaten the Buddha''s flesh was true; the bribery of the emperor failed, the 18 monks had to be expelled, and the eagle was naturally retired. Going back, but the eighteen people, when they returned to a section of the river, encountered an accident, and then the records about them were gone, and the eagle disappeared. On the train, the reason why the monk and Gyatso studied the map for a long time was to find the place where the 18 monks had accidents. Finally, they were still found by them according to historical records and religious documents. Yinchuan, Ningxia Hui The first auxiliary of the autonomous region. Su Bai, who is sitting in the co-pilot position, is really deeply scared by the two monks and monks. How long does it take for him to find out one, and this efficiency is terrible, now The two have already been discussing Yinchuan when they are discussing. Of course, Su Bai must be pulled together. After all, the family members are still owed. Su Bai listened to the high-profile discussion of the two people and took out his mobile phone and flipped it over. He suddenly thought of the name of Lan Keer. Under the boring, he searched for the name directly in the search column. The result of the search made Su Bais pupil shrink immediately. His gaze quickly began to browse the information about the incident. He even found the video that was revealed. Lan Ke was in a foreign hotel at the time. It was strangely pressed all the elevator floors, and then it was very scared to huddle in the corner of the elevator. Then the elevator door seemed to be malfunctioning, the door could not be closed automatically, and the blue cherries seemed to be afraid to face the door. Shouting, but in the camera lens, there is no one at the elevator door. After the elevator came out, Lan Keer also seemed to be talking to something invisible. She looked very frightened and kept avoiding anything. All of this was recorded by the hotel surveillance. Then, Lan Ke The child disappeared. After the report, the police came to search and found the body of Lankeer in the top tank of a hotel. Su Bais breathing suddenly subconsciously stagnate, Because he found that The girl, the girl sitting on her side, is not only as simple as her monk said that her goal is not on us, she can be seen by us, and it illustrates a very clear question: She, stared at us. Chapter 447： It turns out that you are such a living Buddha. After the taxi arrived at the place, Su Bai handed the mobile phone to the monk. After the monk finished reading, he silently said that he handed the mobile phone to Gyatso. After Gyatso looked, he took a deep breath. At this time, the two sorghums finally put the Buddha''s Condor aside, because it is obvious that the three of them are in trouble, and then they just say that they happen to meet, and then they say nothing to get into trouble, its okay, its too Self-deception. A dirty thing, a dirty thing that can block the feelings of the three people, a dirty thing that talks to you and touches you with you, but has no strange feelings; This is really terrible. "Big white, if you don''t help her to write a book, is there no such thing?" Gyatso asked to ask Su Bai. Is it a mistake to help others? Su Bai shrugged and asked, this pot, Su Bai can not be back. "I don''t look at people''s backs, you will help? There is an old man''s rice bag falling, why don''t you help me?" Gyatso''s mouth twitched with a smile. The monk is on the side and is deeply convinced. The matter is very serious, but the three people have not been scared to the point where they dare not speak. Mao Weiren also said that he should attach importance to the enemy in tactics and despise the enemy strategically. The weird things are much more experienced. The three are not good at all. They know better. When encountering things, it is better to be calm and face than to panic. "Then her ticket, but just sitting next to me." Su Bai reminded, "It seems that she should have been eyeing us for a long time." "This is strange. We haven''t done anything to hurt the world recently." Gyatso indulged for a while and continued. "She shouldn''t be a blue kid. The reason why telling you this name is actually a warning." Warning? Su Bai said. Its similar to killing you before giving you an all-nighter, then slowly playing with us? So confident. This is the most incomprehensible place for Su Bai. If the other party really follows Gyatsos, it is to play a cat-and-mouse game, so its okay to make contact with yourself and others to create psychological pressure in advance. But here is the real world, whether she is really blue or not, she has to face, but three senior listeners, in the real world, dare to regard the senior audience as a rat play, not much. "The other party should not be an audience, otherwise she does not need to do so much arrangement and thinking, just to see us?" The monk analyzed, "But in the real world, there will be such strange and inconspicuous existence, indeed let Poorness is very unexpected. It is not unusual in the real world. However, this kind of existence is generally asleep in the ocean or in an inaccessible place. If you dare to sneak out, the broadcast is not bad." "The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. After the advanced house, after entering the house, I really don''t believe she dared to attack the old house." Su Bai said, reaching out and pushing the iron door. The little guy and the auspicious should be at home at this time, with auspicious companionship, Su Bai really does not worry about the safety of the little guy, and the old familys formation is only modified by the fat man and the monk, and most of them are still preserved. Even if the senior audience came in person, it would not be a simple matter to break the turtle shell. However, when Su Bai pushed the iron gate away, his whole person subconsciously retreated and retreated to the monk and Gyatso. "The driver!" Su Bai looked back and just stopped at the back and found the money to smoke a driver in the pumping driver along with the taxi, and disappeared. In front, it was not the door of the old house. Around it, it suddenly became a cemetery garden. The cold wind of the deep winter whizzed past, blowing a piece of dead leaves, and blowing it in the heart of the three men. It suddenly looks cool. At the same time, Su Bais left hand clenched his fist and his breath suddenly became heavy; Opposite, the monk is similar to Gyatso, and the breath of the two suddenly becomes very unstable. "This is a bit of a big thing." Su Bai forced the trembling of his heart, took out a cigarette, and clicked, "I will declare it again, it is absolutely impossible for me to see someone beautifully help her to marry the book." Only when this thing is caused, I dont believe that this level of ghosts will actually play indiscriminate random attacks." "But the biggest suspicion is still on you." The monk sighed and took out the beads. "That girl, did you know before? Or, according to your young people, how have you been to her before?" Su Bai smiled and looked at the monk, some accidentally said, "Monk, if you really can''t stop, I will give you two small stars in Shanghai, and then in front of the floor of the hotel room on the 50th floor, let They hold the glass window with both hands and face you behind you. You enter from behind them. Below is the bustling Shanghai, which can give you a thrill of being strong and traitorous, so that you can afford more than 20 of them. The body of the year." The monk was not angry, but he asked very seriously. "Even if you are poor and yearning, but Su Bai, do you still have so much money? Although the mineral water on the high-speed rail is very expensive, there is not much money. You can''t afford a bottle of mineral water. I also want to find a woman for the poor. I am very touched by the poor." Su Bai and the monk are ridiculous and sarcasm, the dialogue between the two people, the smell of gunpowder has become more and more obvious, it is clear that there is some kind of existence, is provoking the anger between the two, so that two people lost the past Elegant and indifferent; In addition to the onset of illness, Su Bais control over his own emotions is very strong, and the monks naturally need not say much. Now the two men are squinting at each other in a tit-for-tat manner, while gazing at what they are, they all see clearly from the others eyes. The mood swings, I also feel my own mood swings, as if I have a hand, are madly licking my own demons, mobilizing their negative emotions, and even this kind of mobilization, so that they can not control, can only try Keep your own lucidity, but the behavior, movements, and speech are somewhat different. Become more impulsive, Become more brutal, Also become more direct; When Su Bai and the monk were talking, Gyatso had been bowing his head. Then, he raised his head violently, and in the eyes, a dark flame immediately rose, and Gyatsos body was suddenly contaminated. The magic flame, he is a Buddha, but he has long been enchanted by Buddha. The obscure spell was sent from Gyatso''s mouth, and then the hatchet fell into his hand and immediately went down! "Hey!" The knife went down, the light around it changed like color, and a group of gloomy ghosts vented out. The stone monuments in the cemetery all turned black at this time; Although the three lost their past elegance and demeanor, but the coping instinct at the critical juncture is still there, the conversation between the monk and Su Bai has actually shifted more attention because they know that the other party seems to want one point. Pointly watching them continue to go crazy, this is a kind of bad taste similar to broadcasting, but definitely not from the hands of the broadcast, because the broadcast in the real world has basically not directly interfered with the situation, but this does not affect Su Bai and the monk delayed the time according to her script, in order to give Gyatso the opportunity to switch the magic body out of the first knife! After Gyatsos slashing, Su Bai and the monk retreated at the same time. The monks law was solemn, the Buddhas silk thread was broken, and he flew away. Su Bai was a pair of Hellfire shotguns, shooting continuously around him. "boom!" Everything around it seems to have collapsed at this time. Around, the shadows of the dead souls are constantly swaying, screaming, in pain, in venting, in struggle, The number of dead souls, you cant see the side at a glance, but, Their hatred is all concentrated on the three men of Su Bai. Su Bais eyes glimpsed, Monk, see clearly, even if I am a stallion, starting from the 10-year-old Ding Dings long hair, Im going to start messing up every day, and Im not able to make so many for me. A woman who loves to die and revenge, not to mention, there are still many male ghosts here." "There are so many dead souls that focus on us, what is going on here." The monk is also a faceless solution. In his eyes, he has already revealed a touch of blood. This is also a no-brainer. Deep in the whirlpool of ghosts, even if it is a saint, it will be defiled, and emotions will be driven. It is also normal. The thing, this is the quantitative change that produces a qualitative change. "I remember, she told me to pass the micro-signals of both of you." Su Bai suddenly said at this time, "maybe, her original goal is to be one of the two of you, Laozi is just a soy sauce!" Su Bais face showed a sinister smile. At this moment, his blood temperament was perfectly revealed. Even the monk was infected with emotions, let alone Su Bai. Now his emotions are constantly going to I am tempering to develop, but I am still trying to restrain myself. The monk took out the mobile phone and quickly opened the WeChat and glanced at it. "No friends apply for information." Immediately, the monk and Su Bais gaze fell on Gyatso. Gyatsos chest kept undulating, his muscles kept bursting and bursting. Soon, he retired himself from the state of magic. Come out, in that state, even if you are a self-cultivator, you can''t control yourself. Gasping heavily, Gyatso also took out his mobile phone, opened WeChat, and then he stopped. In his WeChat, there is a friend who applied, The other persons head is a beautiful girl. The additional message is written: Master, do you remember me? Gyatso had some inexplicable time. He didnt know the **** this avatar. Looking up, Gyatso found that Su Bai and the monk were looking at him with a "liked" look. This look is like saying: "Oh, you are such a living Buddha." Chapter 448： combustion! "I really can''t think of who it is." Gyatso''s voice began to thicken, and the skin began to infiltrate black blood. It is obvious that the magical power of the body is being shaken uncontrollably. Even if Gyatso withdraws from the demon body, it is still difficult to hold on to this impulse. Of course, Su Bai and the monk are now in a growing trend, even if Su Bai is also under strong control, but in his body, the blood lineage and the zombie lineage are alternately appearing, and the expression on the face is sometimes indifferent and sometimes awkward. The atmosphere of the monk is also sometimes calm and sometimes rushing, biting the teeth, cold sweat DC. Around, thousands of dead souls danced, and the attack power they created did not talk about it. It is this kind of environment similar to the big dyeing tank, which has given the Su Bai three people enough horrible pressure. Emotions, mentality, and even bloodlines in the body have all been out of control. This is the intention to force the three together to become a sinister ghost, and to become an irrational existence! Su Bai held his hand on his forehead in a hand, and his throat screamed from time to time. "What to do, what to do!" This question was shouted out. At this time, Su Bais brain was a mess, not to mention thinking, and even talking calmly. The monk raised his hands and poked his eyes directly. "puff!" The two eyeballs were dug out by the monk, and the eyeballs fell randomly on the ground, and the monks and their hands were together, sitting cross-legged. "Amitabha!" A Buddha number, with a touch of Buddha''s voice, the Buddha''s light is constantly compressed, and it is not released at all. The monk is so hot that he has to dig his eyes for a moment. "Ha ha ha, you are a dead monk, really **** to yourself." Su Bai ha ha laughed, his hands could not help but groan, the ten fingers have grown sharp zombie nails, the arm muscles have begun to shrink and stiff. Su Bais laughter was originally a kind of exclamation, but now it seems that it is like a big enemy who is ridiculing. In fact, Su Bais heart now, the desire to kill is already like a raging The burning fire, if you want to suppress it, cant be suppressed. Similarly, Su Bai is clear, Gyatso is also restraining himself, did not see Gyatso has locked his murder on himself several times and then removed it; Damn, now the two people are like two gunpowder barrels. They may explode at any time. Once they are not supported, they will be wrapped up by the ghosts around them and become a member of the ghosts. Even the audience is useless, it is crazy, completely crazy. Fortunately, there is still a little bit of luck in Su Bais heart. Now I only hope that the monk who is short-lived and awake can take advantage of this time to think of a solution. Gyatso squatted down, his hands on his neck, his nails had pierced into his flesh and blood, blood rushed out, his lips closed tightly, his eyes closed, his body trembled. The monk who restored his ability to think immediately began to speak: "First, the other party did not shoot on the train, but chose to send us deliberately to the wilderness and then shoot. If the other party is really a ghost, it is impossible to have such a woman''s benevolence; Therefore, the inferior suspicion, behind the scenes, there are listeners, want to kill me three people, the audience, do not dare to hurt the world and murder, so only limited to me three of us. Second, although I can''t be sure now, the cause and effect of the other party''s shots have fallen on Gyatso. Now there is a choice. Gyatso will die first, and the other party will definitely remove the ghosts. I and Su Bai, he has no reason to be with you. Continue to kill the killer after death, otherwise you will face the punishment of broadcasting. When the monk said this, he looked at Gyatso. "You dare to kill me!" Gyatso immediately screamed, and the body of the demon was rekindled. The hatchet was painted directly on the shoulder of the monk. "dry!" Su Bai immediately raised his gun and pointed it at Gyatsos head. Now three people, the monk has been digging for a moment to clear the eyes, and Su Bai and Gyatso, it has directly become a hot character of impulsive irritability, the two people have changed their way of speaking! Gyatso''s hatchet, the suffocating suffocation of the tip of the knife, has cut the neck of the monk, and the blood has flowed out, but it is still worse than the two lines of blood and tears after the monk digs his eyes. Gyatsos hand is shaking, he is suppressing his own anger, and he is suppressing his own murderous impulse. The monk did not actually say that he had to deal with himself, but he said that if he dies first, he will withdraw his hand, and Gyatso will naturally It is thought that the two people of Su Bai and the monk may first kill themselves. If you are in peacetime, even if this is the case, Gyatso will be reluctant to fight or retreat, but at this time, he is very difficult to hold back, did not directly cut down the head of the monk, has been trying his best to suppress himself. Su Bai made a roar, pointed the gun at the bottom, no longer aimed at Gyatso, gasping with a big mouth, shouting: "Damn, we can''t kill each other, that **** bastard, no matter who the target is, if we rely on ourselves Killing and asking for self-protection, not like an idiot?" But then it is said that when Su Bai once again looked up at Gyatso, the blood in his eyes was more intense than before. In his mind, he was still roaring and killing Gyatso. If you kill him, you will not suffer. Kill Gyatso, kill him, and you will live. Between the audience, even if it is Su Bai, the monk, and the fat man and Gyatso, when it comes to the fundamental interests, especially the current crisis of life and death, behind the knife, the white knife into the red knife, what is the reason? Seeing pity, how painful Su Bai endured now! Gyatso gave a low drink and dropped the hatchet. The knife tip reached the ground. "Kill me, can! I can''t resist, because I know that you two will join hands, I will die, but I only ask both of you to make an oath, Su Bai, swear by your bloodline, seven laws, and swear by your Buddha''s heart; After I die, if you are out of trouble, you must ignore the cause and effect of broadcasting, ignore all obstacles, and help me kill the man who set me up to kill me! Gyatso''s hand was loose, and the hatchet fell to the ground. He was kneeling on the ground with one knee on his knee. When the knee landed, he bumped into a shallow pit. "If you want to kill, hurry up and you can''t help yourself." Su Bai heard the words, suddenly raised the muzzle again, facing Gyatso''s head. "Confused, Gyatso, Su Bai, you are now being attacked by the fire, and now you are a wild beast with a hair; If the other person wants to kill, it is not Jiacuo you, but one of the poor and Su Bai, the other party deliberately only add you as a friend, is it possible to be deliberate, I hope to see our guilt, first see We kill ourselves first. When the monk said these words, he coughed heavily. On his forehead, the blue veins were exposed, and there was a dark black faint in the vagueness. This is a sign that the fire is going to be enchanted. Obviously, even if the monk is digging his eyes, he can only support it. The monk suddenly stood up and grabbed Su Bais shoulder with both hands. At this time, he was already mad and his eyes were empty, but Su Bai could feel that the monk was staring at himself in a bad mood. At this moment, it is estimated that the monk has already emerged. Several times to kill Su Bai to kill Gyatso''s thoughts. "We can die, but we can''t die, we can''t be a gun, guilty, and then be jokes!" Now, don''t take care of that WeChat, don''t care about the conspiracy of that person, don''t think about that person, which one of us to kill! Now, what we can do is to go out at all costs, rush out, escape, and return to the old home. First save your life, you can revenge, have a life, you can do everything! Gyatso, barren and your burning method to stimulate the potential with the secret method, help Su Bai, rush out! Su Bai, if you have a little conscience, take me and Gyatsos remnant to go back and make sure that we dont breathe before the next story world comes, as long as you can do it, after the next story world, you owe us before. , a write-off, barren and Gyatso still owe you a favor! After the words, the monk screamed like a madman. On his body, the Buddha became a flame and burned. For a time, the thousands of souls around him suddenly retreated. It was apparent that the Buddhist monks fire was really unbearable. The color of the pain on the monk''s face has also slowed down a lot. Apparently, burning the body and stimulating the potential with the secret method is a kind of relief at this time, a very cool feeling, because the feeling of being suppressed is too painful. ! Gyatso glanced at Su Bai and immediately grabbed the hatchet. The hatchet drew an arc and pierced Gyatsos own body from the back. The Buddhas body and the magic body appeared together, each occupying half of the body. At this point, burn together. "Give death to the deity!" Gyatso, like a beast, waved his hands constantly, and the flames of the Buddha and the devil burned out, and together with the monk, they opened up a vacuum area. At this time, Su Bais heart was not touched by the monk and Gyatsos death protection. Because Su Bai also wants to burn himself, but also wants to stimulate the potential, but also wants to vent this without hesitation, he has to be driven crazy now. The monk and Gyatso, while burning themselves, are actually laughing, obviously very cool, this is enough to see, the former repression and the madness in the heart is so terrible. Su Bais entire face is now picked up by this pain. "Why isn''t Laozi come to burn, whoever takes me back, hey, you two, B, don''t wait for Laozi to promise himself to self-immolate!" "Because...you are crazy about this, have experience, we don''t have it, you can stay in this environment for a longer time than us!" The monk''s answer came, and then he and Gyatso together opened the way in one direction. "Ran!" Gyatso echoed. "........." Su Bai. Su Bai suddenly felt that the two of them said it well, and they could not refute it. Chapter 449： Resentment under the Purple Mountain The dance floor is awkward, but not many people. After all, its just afternoon. For this nightclub, its just that the morning sun will be there, and its far from being awakened. The sound effect is very good, and the DJ is also in control. Even if the wine glass is placed on the coffee table, the ripples on the surface of the wine can be clearly seen. A blond man in a black suit leaned back on a leather sofa with a cigar in his mouth. He was very handsome. He belonged to the handsome man of the West. Even, he raised his hand, and an aristocratic temperament was flowing. This is not the temperament of the rich family, nor the temperament of the second generation, but the nobleness of how many generations have accumulated and will soon be integrated into the blood. Beside him, there are two dancers waiting on the scene, it seems very diligent, this dance hall, at this time, seems to be just for him to open alone, all the excitement, just for him to ring; "Sorry, I am late." When the person has not arrived, the voice first arrives, and a shadow begins to move out from the darkness of the dance hall; The western man waved his hand and the music stopped. The DJ and the dancers and the waiters all retreated. Obviously, even the most prosperous dancers and accompanying wine princesses are so "trained". . The cigar was then thrown to the ground, and the expensive carpet on the ground was immediately burned out of a hole, but the man did not care. "You have been late for a long time." The man asked with blame. "Some things have been delayed." A shadow slowly shrouded from the sofa. In the opposite side of the Western man, the shadow gradually enlarged and became thicker. Finally, a male image with a big eyebrow and a big eye was gathered. The man had a beard, a riding boot at the foot of the sweatshirt, and muddy on the upper. The stains, his body, also showed a kind of grassy atmosphere. Such a person is really like collecting protection fees in towns and villages, and it is still the group that has the worst mix of protection fees. Shahr did not hide his contempt, and looked at the man in front of him with disdain. "This count is very strange. You Chinese seem to have this tradition. The identity is noble and noble, but the more you like to dress like the lowest slaves, this kind of bad taste, this count is really difficult to understand. "" Shahrs face is very handsome, the hook is nosed, and there are all kinds of glorious eyes. If someone takes a picture of Shahr now, he should be able to find it in the British royal family heir. He can find his identity and photos, because he is quite right. Of course, the current Queen of England is very old, but her body is still very tough. The first emperor has been bitter for a long time, and now he has white hair. Its gone, but my mom is still alive and well, so I can only continue to be called the prince. "I am sorry, Count Earl, my Amuri does not think that I am Chinese." "Oh, this is really interesting. In the early decades, we British people don''t admit that you are Chinese. You don''t dare to scream, you are obeyed by Beijing. Now we British people admit that you are Chinese. You have started to confess yourself and started to make trouble. This, this is too interesting. Shahr shook his head. "Forget it, I don''t have the interest to take care of your own side. I just think that as an audience, in this sequence, you actually still interfere with the world, even dare to push This kind of thing, according to your Chinese, oh no, according to the Chinese, is this not called fire self-immolation? Well, or, the count also learned another idiom, called the chest in the fire, don''t eat the chestnuts, first burned the hand. "The Earl of Xie, the adults care, they also have an idiom in the Chinese, called the Tigers." "With you." There was a wooden box in the palm of Saul, and the cross was carved on the wooden box. The atmosphere was very obvious; Put the wooden box on the coffee table. "There are 12 low-level array scrolls, 3 wind scrolls, 5 fire scrolls, and 4 lightning scrolls." Then, Shahr took out two more scrolls and placed them on the other side of the coffee table. The two scrolls reveal a kind of purifying light. Even if it is close to it, it can make people feel warm. As if the whole person has been purified and blessed, it becomes carefree. "Two intermediate light magic scrolls." A total of fourteen reels, twelve are low-level reels, and two are intermediate reels, which are not redeemed from the micro-store, but created by the Western magician audience. The things in the micro-shop are the more sturdy for the more powerful audience, and it is a convenient door for the audience below the senior audience; However, senior audiences and above, it is difficult to get something that is of great use to them from the micro store; On the one hand, the props in the micro-stores are slightly like the high-priced items that are deliberately marked by the broadcast. This low-level scroll is a story of two thousand stories in the micro store, which is not only expensive but also very poor. It is the most inferior class in the low-level scroll. The scroll that is lower than the lower-level magic scroll is the apprentice magic scroll. This is very cheap. The 50 story point is one, but this scroll can only be applied to the audience below the senior audience. It is a fire. Or thunder, but want to use the apprentice magic scroll to use in the battle of senior audience level, it is like two adults fighting, one of them actually tickles. For so many years, no matter whether it is the audience of the East and the West, the study and investigation of broadcasting have not stopped. The temperament of broadcasting has gradually been touched out. In the micro-shop, strictly speaking, it is like the equipment store of Novice Village. It is a convenient start for the experience, low-level audience and ordinary audience. It is like a kind of fire, it will help you to ignite. As for the fire, its really true. How much can you burn, rely on your own efforts and creation. Therefore, in the micro-store exchange, both the quality of the goods and the price/performance ratio, it is difficult to continue to satisfy those truly powerful listeners, and many transactions have been born. The forum organization where Lin Zhou was before is such a trading platform. The transaction is the instrument and the information. Now the two in the dance hall represent a certain force in the West and a certain force in the East. Trading. Amuri''s palm shot, three crystal-colored human skulls fell on the coffee table, each person''s skull exudes a strange light, it seems that a more glance, you can make people fall into the ground. "You are satisfied with the Earl," asked Amur. "The inspection is completed." Shahr nodded and took the three human skulls to his side, while Amuri took all the reels, and the deal was completed. "Prince, I have something to do, I will go first." When Amuri finished, he immediately re-formed a shadow and the whole person disappeared. Shar picked up a glass of brandy on the coffee table, took a sip, and spit out his tongue and laughed twice: "Its really a lot of courage. I really want to rely on the national transport of the new country to integrate into my own hands. Its really a group of madmen. These orientals are a group of madmen!" In the mind of Shahr, she suddenly remembered the picture. The woman in red cheongsam, in the morning, drove over the city of England and wiped out a city directly. The whole of England, no, the whole Western European strong sense was touched, and the broadcast was released. The reality task killed her, but no one dared to do it. She just came, and she left. It was later that she did not die. It still existed. Although it was much lower-key than before, she was still alive. However, fortunately, this woman has recently disappeared and should have gone to that place. Shahr stood up and loosened his bones. "If the Earl remembers it right, the place with the most volatile breath is the southwest." Waving a beckoning, a dancer leaned over. "The location there, about 20 kilometers, what is it?" "Adult, do you want to travel to Purple Mountain?" The dancers said the place. "Oh, Purple Mountain." ............ Originally, the transaction was completed, and Shahr should go back immediately. He is a Western listener. Staying in the East for a long time is always a very unsafe thing. Just, he is really curious; Curiosity, but it will kill the cat. Over the Purple Mountain, a layer of dark clouds floated and sank, and the bottom was even more depressing. On the road that was about to enter the mountain, Shahr subconsciously took out the cross that he had been wearing on his body, and then he went in. After walking in, Shahr nodded thoughtfully. "Is this the oriental eye-blocking method?" Not far from the front, there is a wooden stake with a pig tied to it. No, no, no. When the Earl of Shar came closer, I could see clearly that it was not a pig, but a person, just that person, very fat and fat, and he should have been suppressed by the soul, but there would be no life. Dangerous, and there is a defensive array around him, blocking the resentment around him. In front of the wooden stakes, there is a work stoppage, but the construction site is full of strange flags. A resentful soul is constantly calling in it. Below this, there are no less than eight thousand resentments, their grievances. It was absorbed by the banner and projected to another location. "Oh... God is on, they are going to curse who, so many grievances, where they came from." The Earl of Shahr suddenly felt that the means and methods of the Orientals were really much bigger and more advanced than their own in the West. Of course, they were even more crazy. "Prince, you shouldn''t come here." Amuri''s figure appeared behind the Earl of Shahr. "Pure curiosity, pure curiosity." Earl of Shahr waved his hand. He didn''t believe that the other person would shoot himself because of this. "Who are you cursing?" "You are wrong, Earl, we are not cursing anyone. We are only resolving the resentment of nearly 8,000 people in the underground to help them re-enter the people. Otherwise, they will only be jealous of Huang Quan. For the animals, I am compassionate!" Earl of Shale pouted, he was not stupid, how could he not see what is this? "Then their resentment, where have you been scattered?" "According to common sense, the people they met before, the people they have just met, the last few people they met, their breath, the things that the grievances finally touched and remembered, will naturally become resentful and venting. The object, the sacrifice of three or two people, the achievement of eight thousand resentment, the Buddha will agree." "This count seems to have heard that there is a monk in Tibet, but also an audience, but it is not a way with you." Apparently, the Earl of Shale guessed something. "Amitabha, to give up the righteousness, as the great ambition of my Tantric disciples, the monk is the same door, and I want to come and be ashamed." The words are very good, but they are the default. Chapter 450： Come on, hurt each other! (two in one PS: This is a combination of two chapters. The chapter of more than 5,000 words is written down by the dragon and the night, and it is not divided into chapters. The monk and Gyatso are like the brightest light of the two groups in the night, all of which dispel the haze around them; They are comfortable, they indulge, two sorghum, usually solemn and solemn, and now, like a madman just released from the prison, yelling, screaming, and at the same time, killing, malicious There are no longer many Buddhist monks and gestures, just like the devil''s return. Su Bai bit his teeth behind, his body, zombie blood and bloodline blood are constantly changing, often suppressing one another and suddenly emerged, Su Bai can not allow his bloodline instinct to occupy himself The mind, otherwise, either will become a blood race that only knows to look for blood and drink, or a zombie who only knows **** people to take yang. At that time, waiting for your own, is the broadcast of sanctions, may not wait for the next story world, once the broadcast display task is released, other listeners around the scene will immediately flock to use his white as a flattering broadcast. Brush the sensation of the sensation in front of the broadcast. Moreover, even if Su Bai himself is not willing to become a beast to lose himself, otherwise, what is the difference between this and death? Even this life is better than death! "Two vultures, I really want to take out my mobile phone and take a photo of you now, and see if you still have a face in front of Laozi to install B!" Su Bai said wickedly, his eyes were sometimes clear and turbid. Obviously, even this kind of hard support could not last for too long. This is because Gyatso and the monk burned their own body to help Su Bai attract Under the premise of most of the pressure, now, Gyatso and the monk are already running out of light. What is the virtue of these two goods, Su Bai is clear, neither the monk nor Gyatso, will not say that they completely burn their own dedication, they will certainly give themselves a sigh of relief, in the hope that Su Bai can bring them both With a half-shouldered remnant to bring out, they don''t want to die, and they will never be stupid until they lose their lives for Su Bai. At that time, Su Bai not only wants to escape by himself, but also has to carry two oil bottles! This is the agreement! Fortunately, Su Bai found the area of ??this resentment, can not move, the three of them now, has been separated from the beginning of the center of the soul, and the distance from the edge, it is less than a kilometer. In normal times, Su Bais several leap forwards came, but at this time, Su Bai desperately suppressed the rebellious bloodlines in his body, and even walking and running was awkward, and he did not dare to release his true power. Otherwise it may not last for half a second. "Amitabha!" The monk read a Buddha number and immediately fell to the ground. The whole person was weak and weak. It was like a blank piece of paper, and the breath was gone. Of course, he still had residual temperature in his body. I am using the turtle to give myself a life. "Oh shit!" Su Bai snorted and reached for the monk''s body on his left shoulder. "The deity, powerless!" Gyatso gave a sigh, and the hatchet was incorporated into his body as a weapon of the life. The whole person crouched in front of him. Su Bai also picked up Gyatso and put it on his other shoulder. The pressure of two people is on the body. Su Bai only feels that his body is getting heavier and heavier. He can''t restrain himself to release his own power. Otherwise, he will get rid of his whole body, but Su Bai knows more clearly and releases his own strength. At the same time, it will also release the endless negative emotions in my heart. At that time, the monks and Gyatso will definitely stop here, and they will become beasts surrounded by resentment. "Support!" "Support!" Su Bai shouted at himself in his heart. The windbreaker automatically appeared at this time, it appeared on Su Bai''s body, but this is not the call of Su Bai, because Su Bai did not dare to call at this time! The instrument has a spirit, and the windbreaker is even more aura. Although Su Bai erased the original consciousness of the windbreaker when he merged the weapon, he completely integrated it into his body, but Su Bai did not erase the spirit of the windbreaker. At that time, even if the windbreaker did not have a spirit, it finally lost control. Or, it was not that the windbreaker was out of control, but that Su Bais own emotions and reason were already confused until he began to order the instruments of Su Bai. "Hey..." The windbreaker wrapped around Su Bai actually began to fly backwards, Su Bai roared, one-handedly embedded in the cement floor below, in order to drag on his own decline. Gyatso and the monk fell from Su Bai. Su Bai''s entire face has turned into a tidal red. He shook his head desperately, but he didn''t know what he was thinking in his mind. "Who is it, who is going to hang me, who designed to harm me!" Su Bai made such a roar, Even if he knows, there must be a group of people hiding behind the scenes at this time, watching him scream and scream at the moment, and he is like a monkey dancing on a red iron plate, for others to enjoy. Now, I can''t even control my own instruments. Around, The resentment is faint, not stopping, and constantly rushing over the psychological defense line of Su Bai over and over again, constantly eroding the rationality of Su Bais inner heart. Repressed, Repressed, Repressed, It''s like a sea pouring from your head! Gyatso and the monk''s body lie on one side. They are now self-immolating, the injury is extremely serious, and the gods are in a state of silence. This is not to worry about being mad because of the surrounding environment, but how can the resentment around it be vegetarian? If there is not Su Bai in the body of their two people, do not know how many complaints and resentment will whistle at this time, the monk and Gyatso''s body is completely clean! Among Su Bais eyes, the blood has already occupied more than 90%. The Qingming above the Lingtai is like a residual candle in the wind, and will be extinguished at any time. However, at this time, Su Bai did not call it, and Su Bai did not shout. Even the windbreaker that had already been "rebelled" actually subsided at this time, like a close-knit jacket. Ironing on Su Bai''s body. One knee, kneeling on the ground, hands, supporting the concrete floor; This sudden catastrophe, There is no omens, there is no rationality. Even Su Bai is now somewhat unbelievable. The monks and Gyatso, who had just talked about the car in the car, have become dying. This is really a disaster! However, Su Bais mouth showed a smile. He nodded slowly, "Dead monk, you are counting, I will go to this step, right? If you count it, even if you and Gyatso burn the body, there is no way to open the road and let me leave here, right? Before you said, as long as I can save the bodies of both of you, you will owe me a favor. I was wondering how you would become so polite. Now, I understand. The blood color in Su Bais eyes began to fade, and in the eyes, it became completely clear and transparent. The dry fire of the whole body should be dispersed, disappeared without a trace, the blood lineage was completely absorbed, and the zombie blood was completely silent. He stood up slowly, Take a deep breath, Like a tired person who has just done a lot of squats on the ground, it is much more comfortable to stand up; However, Su Bais body, which is cold, but at this time becomes almost as fast as the water droplets drip out, every move, with an absolute indifference; Lightly biting the tip of the tongue, a drop of blood fell, fell on the concrete floor, splashed out, and the blood was instantly sucked up by the surrounding grievances. "Oh, really, my father is here, blood, my father has it, hehehe........." Su Bai smiled and swayed with blood, and the surrounding grievances were completely mobilized at this time, and Su Bai, as usual, even more calm and more than usual. If the monk is awake with Gyatso at this time, watching Su Bais appearance now, it is estimated that he will be scared of toothache. This goods, Got sick again, If he is ill, the severity of his madness is really more ruthless than the so-called beast, and more ruthless and more unscrupulous than the so-called beast! ............ At the foot of the Purple Mountain, Earl of Shahr was curiously observing the water vapor in front of him, and there was an image in the water vapor. "You have to deal with the Tibetan mastiff, but now another monk is dying, and the guy is also enchanted by the heart, which is a burial of three senior listeners; Can it be said that broadcasting is particularly good for your oriental audience, so you wont be angry if you play like this? Asked by the count of a curious baby, Earl of Char, stood behind the two bells. Amuri is standing far behind. He is responsible for guarding the fat man who is being subdued. If he kills one listener, he will be less punished, so they will only seal the fat man who has been seriously injured. No killer. Two horns, one very young, about eleven or two years old, the other very old, seventy or eighty years old; "Count, this is a singularity; I am waiting for the brothers to come over, just to surpass the eight thousand souls, to accumulate merits. If these dead souls or the eight thousand corpses below are born, it is a catastrophe. In my generation of Buddhism, it is my duty to save the people from the world. As for the people who let the three people finally contact the 8,000 bodies, I cant wait for them. Now these resentful people want to reincarnate. The beast can only dissipate resentment with others. They are enclosed in a base, the only imprint and impression, that is, the three who have just entered the underground. It seems that the three listeners have really suffered from innocent disasters. I waited, but also for this, but the tens of thousands of grievances matter, I can only be guilty of this, I believe that the three listeners are also reasonable people, but also people who know how to be serious, one person goes thousands People, although they should die, they have not regretted it. When it looks like a child''s horn, it looks extraordinarily old-fashioned. Obviously, the true age of this horn is not only as simple as it seems. "I am compassionate, and the three listeners are the same. Afterwards, I will definitely do it for me. I will share the great merits with them. I hope they can go to the bliss early." The old horn said. At this time, in this place, only these two speakers and Amuri with the Earl of Shahr and the fat man in the coma. After listening to these words, Earl of Shahr spit out his tongue. He used to think that the domestic politicians who like to make speeches and like to have several layers of dust in their shoes before they appear in the public are already hypocritical and disgusting. As a result, I did not expect that in this East, I actually met the master hypocrisy. Earl of Earl chuckled lightly. "This explains, Ben Earl remembered it, but did you broadcast as much as the Earl?" The young trumpet hands are combined, and the sadness is humane: "If the broadcaster sins, I will be punished." Earl of Shar is nothing to say. He knows what these horns are. They insist that this is an accident, but the broadcast will definitely understand everything, but the rules of broadcasting are like this. It is omnipotent and pedantic. Adding these horns, it is indeed a good thing to do, so the broadcast will certainly punish, but it will not really be as serious as killing three senior listeners. It is estimated that these horns also recognize this punishment, but in their view, as long as they remove the Tibetan mastiff who is "rooted red seedlings", they can really promote the independence of the founding of the country. At that time, the national air transport plus The body they harvest is far greater than what they have lost. Earl of Earl is already in the mind, this scene, first look at it, if these horns really did not suffer much, finally finally completed the purpose, got the national transport plus, then, Can you also rely on the gourd painting? For example, the Scots and Welsh people want to be independent from the British Empire for a long time, and they don''t have a chance. It is a big deal for the members of the royal family to go directly to the national liberation pioneer. However, the Earl of Shahr immediately found out something wrong and asked: "The two are abolished, and the rest of the demons are turned into beasts. How do you feel a little bit wrong? Actually disperse your blood and collect the grievances. Soul." The young horn suddenly sank, and wondered: "No, there is change, this person has not succeeded in entering the magic, this is not the performance of being turned into a beast by resentment!" The old horn asked: "But this person has lost all reason, this poverty can be clearly perceived, he has lost all reason." Count Earl again pointed to the water vapor screen and asked, "Hey, what is he doing? Going for an outing with eight thousand grievances?" The young horn and the old horn suddenly changed, and the two men were shocked to stand up directly from the ground. They couldn''t believe what was happening at this time, because this scene made them feel the fear from the bottom of their hearts. At this time, Amuri no longer looked at the faint fat man, but appeared directly behind the two speakers. "Two brothers, he is going to do this!" asked Amur. The two horns were almost scared like white paper, and the old one shivered and screamed, almost screaming: "He is crazy, he wants to go to the Shanghai area with eight thousand years of grief and grief over seventy years of grief!" "Fuck, Fuck, OMG, you Orientals are terrible. This matter has nothing to do with this count. Ben Count is just passing by, just passing by, broadcasting on, God is on, really has nothing to do with this count." Earl of Earl was scared and immediately took out a precious space scroll. At this time, he spared the most precious space scroll of all the scrolls to leave the place. He was really scared. I was really afraid that the broadcast would The blame is counted on his head. Even if it is only a little guilty, he can''t afford it. He must leave quickly. Otherwise, if the broadcast determines that he is jointly and severally responsible for the party, there is really no place to cry. Amuri was scared to sit almost on the ground, his lips trembled and stunned: "He, how dare he, how can he still have the ability to act awake, he should not know how to run out to kill like a beast, How can he still betrayed with resentment! Moreover, how can he take them to the Shanghai area, where there are a large number of people, where are there many living people? How can he do this? ............ Gyatso and the monk''s body were left by Su Bai on his shoulders, and the surrounding grievances had already left. Under the control of Su Bai, they did not eat their bodies. In front, faintly visible, A black cloud of black pressure is moving forward, constantly moving forward; "Two people who are dying, two people who have exhausted all the vitality, what is delicious, just a little bit of blood, like the old bacon, there is not much oil left. In front, it is Shanghai, with tens of millions of people, There, it is your paradise, where is where you should go. What is good for reincarnation? After the reincarnation, are you still you? Go, go to Shanghai with me, go eat people, eat a lot of people, eat them as a devil, stay in the world forever, isn''t it the most wonderful? Su Bai talked while walking, his face with a smile, a very charming smile, and the surrounding grievances followed him naturally. Immediately, inadvertently, Su Bai slightly turned his head and looked at his head position, whispering: "Come, die, die together, Come, hurt each other, You guys made me crazy, I am crazy, Even I am afraid of myself. ............ At the foot of Zijin Mountain, two horns and Amuri quickly awake from panic and panic. The two speakers began to burn their souls and began to destroy the soul-excessive tactics on the site at the fastest speed. Muri was madly using himself as a seal to block the connection between the underground research institute and the ground. He did not hesitate to use his own life to cut off the 8,000 corpses of the underground. The three people, at this time, almost all of their own lives, with their own way, at all costs, all the three people here have been dismantled and destroyed. They must let the grievances over there disappear before the madman enters Shanghai with eight thousand grievances! otherwise, If they felt that the three listeners were "accidentally killed", the broadcast would be punished, and they could resist and accept it, but if the three listeners died, plus one tens of millions of permanent residents. The metropolis of the population is also wiped out in one fell swoop? "That man is really a madman. It is a mental illness, crazy and crazy! He really dares to go to Shanghai with his grievances! "Fast and fast, at all costs, destroy the array here, at all costs, destroy the connection of the grievances there, let the grievances over there disappear, otherwise, I will wait for life!" Chapter 451： Hey! Shanghai, with a permanent population of nearly 30 million, is a terrible population density. Today, it is like a very delicious cake, being stunned by a cloud of dark clouds, which is moving from afar. Approaching slowly. A man in a white suit with a tie and a serious black frame eyes is standing on the roof of a building and looking into the distance. In his vision, he saw a vague point. Jie Jie took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone number: "What is it?" At the end of the phone, Liang Sens voice was heard. He was also the boss of the solution. Jie Jie has not contacted his boss for a long time. Since his boss sensed the atmosphere of the broadcast last time, he was scared to hide in the villa and closed. However, time is indeed a good medicine to cure psychological scars. At the very least, Jie Jie can hear the voice of Liang Sen at this time, and it has returned to the kind of calm before. People, sometimes just like this, are good at camouflage and packing themselves, and try to get some security for themselves. Obviously, Liang Sen has gradually come out from the shadow of the last broadcast, but the solution is not for his boss. I feel very happy, because he knows that as long as the broadcast comes again, his boss is estimated to be huddled and shivering at the desk table as he did last time. Jie Jie did not have the slightest contempt for his boss. However, he had some pity for his boss. This kind of pity, clear understanding should be based on his own realm is much worse than the boss, so he is not qualified to feel the broadcast. Based on the breath. However, when you are not facing yourself, it is a common problem for everyone to feel good about themselves. Even if you solve it, you can''t avoid it. Of course, this time, it is not for the sake of the old. In fact, since the retreat of his boss, the solution was only because the religious organization began to contact the boss once in the building where the game company is located. "It''s a ghost, a resentment, the scale of nearly 10,000 resentments, and..." The gaze of the dispelling slowly became deeper at this time. "These resentments are undergoing transformation. They are transforming into ghosts. Next, all the ghosts are coming." "Who is dying?" Liang Sen''s voice was a little angry, Shanghai, after all, his hometown. "It should be, but there are not many people who can make such a big battle. This should be a projection of the soul that is condensed and transmitted by the array method. It should have been in the western suburbs where there is not much smoke, but now it is obvious What happened and lost control." "Then, stop it, interrupt it, destroy it." There is a smile on the corner of the mouth. "At least eight thousand of the grievances that have been mutated, I am alone, fighting positively, there is not much chance of winning." After saying this, Jie Jie hangs the phone, and then, in front of him, the appearance of his boss Liang Sen, perhaps, at least for a while, his boss will really end the retreat and walk away, But this sudden situation forced him to come out early. "Eight thousand grievances." Liang Sen shook his head. "It''s really crazy enough." At this moment, several other figures appeared on several buildings near the building. As a metropolis with a permanent population of nearly 30 million, the magical capital has a large population density and the density of the audience is naturally small. Liang Sen put a hand behind himself, Shen Sheng: "You three, plus me, one person is responsible for one side, my staff is responsible for catching the fish of the net, how do you feel?" Liang Sens statement is naturally said to the other three figures on the rooftop of the building. "Difficult." A womans voice came, "Eight thousand grievances, we have not arranged the blessings in advance, even if it is purely by our own strength, it is difficult to be foolproof. Unless it will be in the Shanghai area again All seniors are also concentrated, we are responsible for the big head, they are responsible for the details, in order to insure some, but those seniors now have no time to summon one by one." A rough male voice came. "The eight thousand grievances are obviously following a will. They can now gather together. Then, if you want to come, you can directly turn it into zero; Several of us may just be ready to shoot, they will completely make birds and beasts, even if the 8,000 pigs run, it will not be able to finish in a short while, let alone those who are mad at seeing the living. "That''s better than doing nothing, try to minimize the damage." Liang Sens whole person floated up, and the three figures on the other three buildings floated together. The four people took the initiative and went out with a horizontal plane, ready to intercept the dark clouds outside the densely populated area of ??Shanghai. The solution is to take off the glasses silently, take a white smear out of the pocket and wipe the glasses, saying to myself: "Which madman is it, I have to learn the woman who did this kind of massacre that year." After talking to myself, I laughed when I explained myself. When the woman went to England, she only erased a city with a population of only a few hundred thousand. It is not comparable to Shanghai. ............ Under the Purple Mountain, The two lamas screamed their own strength in a madness, and the body burned, and the waves of the road swept across the site. The array has been destroyed by seven or eighty-eight, and Amuri is still sealing the research institute and the outside world with his own body. So at this time, even the sky above the Purple Mountain has become slightly blue. too much. However, whether it is two lamas or Amuri, this is a look of anger and grievances. It is a good calculation. Its hard to have such an opportunity to get rid of Gyatso at the least cost, but who can Expected to be the end, this is actually the situation? After doing this, the two lamas are almost collapsed. Both of them are crouching on the construction site that they have swept beyond their face. It is really that they dare not gamble, nor dare to hesitate, and even dare not save their own strength. ; Because once the eight thousand grievances entered Shanghai, the consequences were almost turbulent. When the anger of the thunder was broadcast, it was the initiator. The guy who went directly to the Shanghai area with eight thousand grievances would definitely die very much. Its terrible, but a few of them cant escape the end of being broadcasted directly into the story world. Even the British, who just stood here for a while, will be infected with a lot of connections. They just really feared it. They were really panicked. They had never seen such a madman who would not hesitate to die with his own people. Even, he would have to go to a 30 million metropolis to follow him. There was only revenge in the eyes of the madman, no mercy and no hesitation! Amuri also ended his seal, holding one hand on his chest and the other on the ground. His whole person had almost no blood. "Two brothers, withdraw, go back and say, here, you can''t stay for a long time." Amuri was very difficult to swallow, and the difference between the three people is simply not what they expected before coming to the mainland. In Nanjing, there are also many listeners. Even if the audience is stronger, when he is injured and in a bad state, he must learn to keep a low profile and hide himself. If he is mixed up now, who has few enemies? And the relationship with those enemies has been cut and chaotic, and the other side directly finds the door to kill themselves, and it is estimated that the so-called legitimate cause and effect can be said. So, here, its not to be left. However, the three did not seem to notice, or that the situation was too critical. They simply ignored the trivial matters. That is, they had imprisoned the fat mans formation, and they were affected by their previous power sweep. Broken, in fact, even if it is not broken, it is difficult to support the operation of any one of them in their current state. And the fat man who was tied to the stake, at this time, the fat on his face trembled inadvertently. immediately, The fat man''s eyes opened a gap, and the two lines of blood and tears drip down. It is not so sad how sad the fat man is. This **** tear is not because of the worry of Gyatso Subai, but the fat man in the soul. After being sealed, he continued to impact the seal. At this time, his body was tumbling and his soul was somewhat scattered. However, those who are good at playing pigs and eating tigers are actually being swayed by others, and then tied here; This kind of humiliation, this kind of anger, almost rushed all the rationality of the fat man, but the fat man is not Su Bai after all, he is still persevering at this time, still pretending, Right now, the two lamas who are going to take care of themselves on the construction site and want to leave here for a while have never noticed that the blue sky has just slowly become gloomy, dark clouds. In the meantime, there are occasional thunder snakes that have passed away, but this disguise is extremely clever, just like it is really going to rain. Lets stay alone, take a break and rest for a while. Then, try your fat thunder! The fat man knows clearly that if he can''t leave these three people behind this time, then he can''t explain it to Su Bai at all. Even with the character of Su Bai and the black belly of the monk, they may even find a Opportunity directly swallowed yourself! ............ The grievances around me, one after another, can be seen clearly, these grievances are not reconciled; It is obvious that the huge blood food is in front of you. It is not far from the distance, but you cant reach it. These grievances are not from the real body. Their true body is still in the research institute at the foot of Zijin Mountain. Therefore, when the formation under the Purple Mountain was destroyed, these projected grievances naturally disappeared. When the last resentment disappeared, the one who left Su Bai continued to move forward. His whole person had almost no blood. The body swayed, the grievances dissipated, and the qi strength that supported Su Bais chest naturally dissipated. He actually had overdraft. Before that, in order to attract those grievances and follow them, Su Bai consumed too much. Too much blood. Reluctantly looked up and looked at the high-rise buildings that are not far from the front. Su Bais heart did not ruin the pleasure of the other side, but it caused a disappointment. What a wonderful and grand funeral, Its so bad, Ha ha, Its a bunch... oh...B... After this thought flashed, Su Bai fell to the ground with a touch of disappointment, unconscious. Chapter 452： Broadcast again Its so cold, its really cold... In the confusion, Su Bai feels that he is in a hail. The bitter cold no longer stimulates himself all the time, stimulating every pore in his body, stimulating his skin and stimulating his bones. Also stimulating your own soul. This cold feeling, Su Bai has not experienced it for a long time, at this time, he felt as if he had returned to the beginning, every time he was seriously injured, the desire for blood almost broke through all his reason. Self, there is an urgent need for hot fresh blood to replenish yourself. Stupid, Su Bai smelled a scent, which almost made Su Bai crazy, and he suddenly reached out and grabbed the front. "what!" An exclamation came, Su Bai also opened his eyes subconsciously, leaving the darkness and reappearing. A female nurse with a good face and a lovely look stood in front of herself with a little panic, and her wrist was squatted by herself. "You... you are awake... I am going to call a doctor, that''s great." The female nurse came out from the panic when she was caught in the beginning, and immediately broke away from Su Bais hand and ran out of the ward. Su Bai looked at his own palm, with a hesitation in his eyes, but also a kind of firmness; Just, waking up, it doesn''t seem to be a good thing. The cells on the whole body are now like the children who have been separated for many years. The father has started to talk to his father, the pain of the whole body, and even the organs. The pain is swarming and afflicting the nerves of Su Bai. If the non-su-white willpower is far more than ordinary people, it may not be long before waking up and directly fainted. Here, Is it a hospital? Who sent me to the hospital? So what about the two vultures? The ward door was pushed open. It was not a doctor but an acquaintance of Su Bai. There was a plate in his hand with a cut apple and pear on it. He walked in naturally and stood in front of Su Bais bed, smiling: "I thought that the first thing you wake up is to give the female nurse an adult." Jie Jie said very casually that a persons life is really insignificant for him. Su Jie appeared here, and at the same time said this, Su Bai really did not have the slightest accident. Before he lived in the detective office, he and the guy contacted again and again. If Su Bai could not detect anything, Its impossible for Su Bai to live step by step to this day. The thing that Chu Zhaos organization was, and the end of it became dead, its obviously this persons shot. "I am not so hungry." Su Baiyan said insincerely. In fact, just now, the little nurse really walked around the ghost gate. "Oh, anyway, killing an ordinary person''s broadcast will not be seen." Jie Jie put the fruit plate on the Su Bai bedside table, and pulled out a white handkerchief and carefully wiped his hand. "Before you, don''t think about it." Is it necessary to pull the entire 30 million people in Shanghai together to bury them? Now, I open a side to a small nurse, suppressing my current desire for blood." "This is my freedom." Su Bai said. Undoing nodded, "Okay, your freedom." When Jie Jie suddenly thought that he was walking to the unconscious Su Bai, the guys face was ridiculously smiling, and even his left hand was stiffer than a middle finger. It is really a bit speechless. "You have been in a coma for three days. In these three days, you will be given more than ten times more plasma than the average patient. Every day, I can use my relationship to give you blood transfusions, but they are blood donated by ordinary people. For you now, you can only restore your body''s activity, but you want to recover, but it is not enough." "Thank you." Su Bai said these two words. In any case, the other party sent himself from the wilderness to the hospital. Otherwise, if he was left alone, God knows what will happen, seniors. Although I often claim to be a god, but the fall is possible, it is also very big, even in the real world, there will be various accidents. "Your two friends are in the ward next door, but their condition is much worse than you. Although they are still alive, they have already fallen into the state of vegetative people. It is estimated that they will be able to rely on the power of broadcasting to recover after entering the next story world. "" Jie Yu took a toothpick and inserted an apple into his mouth, chewing slowly, his hand was white, his lips were very round. Su Bai took a deep breath and closed his eyes. My heart is thinking, the person who can be the boss of this guy in the real world, no accident, it should be a listener, take a "charming" under such a person, estimate the direction of that aspect. ...... If Liang Sen knows Su Bais thoughts at this time, it is estimated that he will spit out a liter of blood directly in the basement of his villa. He is an infatuated man who has never forgotten about Litchi. He even once thought of being a stepfather of the little guy, but later The four people of Su Bais monk actually killed the old sides anti-killing ȵ ͬʱ ͬʱ ͬʱ ͬʱ ͬʱ ͬʱ Need me to help you inform your friends or family members. Jie Jie said that he had eaten a piece of pear slowly. "No, I am lying here." "The three of you are here, it is not absolutely safe. I can''t stay here all the time." Jie said. "You have saved all three of us back, and you said that I have been in a coma for three days. You should not be able to leave at random and let the three of us have any accidents that will cause you all three days of effort." Unscrupulously, he shook his head. "When you are in a coma, the notice of the broadcast reminds you that you should not feel it. Your mobile phone is placed under your pillow and you can see it." Su Bai heard the words, reached out and took the phone out of the pillow. He opened the screen and found a message that the "kongbu66" public number was pushed. This is a graphic push, meaning that all listeners will receive this message. Click on the graphic and the title will make Su Bais pupil shrink sharply: ""Broadcasting and Discontinuation 3 Months Announcement"" The following content means that the broadcast will be suspended for 3 months. At the same time, it also shows that it will increase the authority for the administrator. If there is something that the audience wants to do during this time, the administrator can help the broadcast. Direct killing, this is a decentralization of the broadcast. Three months... Su Bai understands a bit, and what he said before the dismissal is really nothing to talk about. People here have guarded their three people for three days, but below, there are still three months. If you change to Su Bai, it is estimated. I am too lazy to guard the three almost disabled people for three months. "Then, please send us three people back to the old house." Su Bai said, "In the future, the three of us will return you." Originally, Su Bai was unwilling to let the outsider send the three people back to the old house. The old familys formation was transformed by the fat man and the monk two masters. If you go, God knows that he will not What can you see? But now it won''t work, because if you don''t want to guard the three people for three months as a babysitter, then you really have to go back to the old home to avoid it. At least, there is still a good fortune there. It is almost impossible to let the auspicious fart to go to the hospital to look after him, but if you are at home, auspicious is impossible to bring danger to the home. Here, if you fail, you still have to rely on your sons nanny to protect. "It has to stop broadcasting for three months, why?" Su Bai asked. Su Bai remembers that the last broadcast was suspended for three months, because the broadcasts have caused problems in several consecutive stories. There are similar black-hand convenience store owners and Taoist peaks. The characters have seriously affected the control of the broadcast world and the pursuit of storytelling. For example, when Su Bai and Sophia joined forces to kill each other, I thought that there would be a life and death battle when I arrived at the convenience store. As a result, Su Bai directly handed a cigarette to the black convenience store owner and sneaked a few gossips with the other party. The black boss left Su Bai and Sophia to leave alive. Because they know that the broadcast wants to pursue the story, it deliberately goes the other way to the disgusting broadcast. Since the stop-and-go break, the story of Su Bais encounter with the indigenous people has never seen anyone who sees through the essence of the world. Then, why is this stoppage? Jie Yu sent another piece of fruit into his mouth. "Because the person who left, he is coming back." "Is it back?" Su Bai said. "That woman, you don''t know it too, your cat, who has been following her for a long time." Jie Jie took another bite of fruit. Lychee, are you coming back? They actually... can they come back alive? "The broadcaster has to arrange for them to come back. There are a lot of things involved here, so the broadcast will stop broadcasting and concentrate on it. I don''t know the specific details. After all, my level is not enough." "Is there anyone who has left before returning?" Su Bai asked. Unexpectedly, I shook my head. "I don''t know, maybe, maybe not." After that, Jie Jie picked up his coat hanging on the hanger and put it on. "So, what else do you want to ask? If not, I will send you home now. The company''s new game is coming online, I am There are more things to be busy." In particular, after his boss learned that Litchi was coming back, he clearly had already left the customs, but he had no idea at all on the company''s affairs. This made the solution a little helpless. Su Bai was accused of pointing to empty plates on his bedside table. "There is still a question, shouldn''t your fruit be cut for the patient, how can you eat it all?" Chapter 453： Fat man returns (first!) Thank you. Su Bai is very good at this little nurse who helps him to wear clothes. It is very simple and pure little nurse, with a little bit of cuteness, and at first glance is a girl who grew up from a good family environment. The family environment here is good. One refers to the good relationship between parents and family. The other is that the family''s economic conditions are good. Generally speaking, only the girls who come out of this family can be kept simple and pure. Last night, the little nurse changed clothes and sent coffee to Su Bai. The clothes that were in one body couldnt be put together, and the monthly salary of the nurse was not very high. The little nurse should belong to the kind to realize self. This kind of work that value is done, this kind of life is really enviable. "You are too polite, this is what I should do. Your body is still a little imaginary. After you go back, you can make more supplements and pay more attention to exercise." The little nurse yelled at Su Bai. Su Bai nodded and motioned to know. Jie Jie stood at the door of the ward, slightly tilting his head, watching Su Bai and the little nurse''s "goodbye", with a touch of smile on his lips. Finally, Su Bai dressed and put on a wheelchair. The little nurse intends to push Su Bai out of the hospital, but the dispelling came over. "Thank you, I will be fine, let''s go busy." "Oh, that''s good, then, goodbye." The little nurse waved at Su Bai and walked out of the ward. Su Bai took a bit of laziness in the wheelchair, and he pushed him out of the ward. When the elevator went downstairs, Jie Jie suddenly asked: "A nice girl." "There is something in the words," Su Bai said. "Its not a good thing to go to the hospital and talk about a simple love. Isnt that a very good thing? The elevator door opened, and the solution pushed Su Bai into the elevator. Su Bai is too lazy to take care of this stuffy goods. Seeing that Su Bai did not respond to himself, Jie Jie did not care. When he pushed Su Bai out of the inpatient building, there was an extended version of the car waiting outside. "Can you get on the bus yourself, or, I will hug you up." Asked. Su Bai struggled to stand up and pulled the car door and got on the bus. In the car, the monk and Gyatso are already inside. Both of them are wearing patient clothes, closed their eyes, leaning on the seat, breathing still, and vital signs are also there, but it is almost impossible to wake up. The tricky problem now is that the broadcast will be suspended for three months, and the monk and Gyatso will have to be dead for at least three months. Jie Jie started the car. "There are drinks and drinks in the back, you are free." "I won''t be polite." Su Bai took out a bottle of white wine, opened it, and took a sip directly at the bottle. For a time, the car was filled with a pungent smell of white wine. Jie Xiao shook his head, pulled down the window, and drove out of the hospital. "Who is going to succumb to us, is there a clue?" Su Bai asked. Originally, Su Bais heart was on fire, and now he sees the unconscious monk and Gyatso, and the anger is naturally rising; If there is no accident, now these two monks should be looking for their **** eagle on the way to Yinchuan. It is very likely that they will be pulled together to be helpers. Now these two goods can only sleep here. When a **** vegetative! "If I told you, what are you going to do?" asked the driver while listening to the steering wheel. Su Bai shrugged, "Killthem." "You?" Retorted and asked, "Now you?" Its like hearing a funny joke. "Now you, even a gunman can kill you." Su Bai spread his hand and put his index finger on his lips and gently rubbed it. "You know, my kind of person, the injury is recovering, actually it is much faster than you, as long as there is enough blood." "But the broadcast is stopped, but it does not mean that the audience can be willing to do it." "Go to his mother''s broadcast." Su Bai directly sighed. "I am now thinking about revenge. The hang of the guy who is inexplicably trying to kill me is twisted and stuffed into their own chrysanthemums." Undoing nodded, took out the phone and handed it to Su Bai. Su Bai took the mobile phone. On the screen of the mobile phone is a photo. A foreign politician has met the lama from Tibet. This lama is really accompanied by the growth of several generations of Chinese. The good man does not live for a long time. The most obvious manifestation of him was obtained. "Don''t tell me, he can fool the white-skinned star politicians who want to wear B. I can understand, but can he still command the audience?" Su Bai seems to hear the best laugh in the world, " If this old and undead can command the audience, then the photo on the Beijing city tower will be replaced by him." "Commanding the audience?" Unscrew the horn and let the front car move away quickly. "That is impossible, but it is still possible for some people to try to establish a political power to get the kind of national opening." "I thought that only I was a madman." Su Bai reached out and took a picture of the back seat. "Is there a cigarette?" "Sorry, I don''t allow smoking in my car." Jie Jie refused directly. "This is the bottom line." "It''s really boring." "What can I do for you now?" Jie Yu looked at Su Bai from the rearview mirror. "Give you a ticket and send you directly to Tibet? But I don''t remind you of anything." It should be clear that after all, those who like peace and support the unity of the country occupy the vast majority, and those who like to jump up and down are only a minority of the minority, which belongs to that small group." "You said this in the same way as when I was a child in a textbook and on a news broadcast. The Taiwan independence elements are only a minority of them. They must be on the brink or they will be self-immolated. However, the votes of the DPP are all voted by the voters themselves. Didnt see the official slogan of the countrys official propaganda, and the face was beaten. "You are extreme. If you just want to find yourself an excuse to **** blood everywhere, I will not discuss it with you." Jie Yu looked at Su Bai very seriously. "The audience is revenge, don''t be eager for a moment, and you Two friends, are you really worried that they will stay at the old house? Their enemies should not be less. The old family''s formation is really not as solid as you think, and the cat is not as responsible as you think. The car stopped, and the front was the home of the old man. "It seems that I don''t need to be a porter again." Jie Jie pressed the door lock, he knew that Su Bai was not willing to let him into the house, because the thing of the formation, if you go inside to see it. In fact, there is not much mystery. The fat man in a black down jacket would have been kneeling in the doorway. At this time, he stood up and walked to the car. The fat man opened the door and picked up the monk and Gyatso and walked into the house. "Sometimes, it is a good thing to have more friends," Jie said. "But sometimes, the more friends, the faster you die." "Look, you are extreme." After getting out of the car, the wheelchair was placed at the door of the car. Su Bai got out of the car and got on a wheelchair. "So, I will see you again." Jie Yu waved his hand to Su Bai, and then looked at Su Bai himself and turned his wheel into the door. Jie Jie took out the smoke from the pocket of his clothes, ordered one, took a sip, and shook the ash. ............ When Su Bai pushed his wheelchair into the living room, he found that there was no one in the living room. He continued to go inside and saw his bedroom. The little guy was sleeping with auspicious companionship. The auspicious found Su Bai back, but it was only Open your eyes and look at it. The fat man came out from the back room. "Da Bai, I placed the monk and Gyatso in their bed." The fat man went to Su Bai, and it seemed a little cramped. Su Bai looked up and looked at the fat man. "I thought that someone, there is no face to come back." The fat man took a deep breath. "I don''t want to deny and I don''t want to shirk any responsibility. In this case, my pot is very big, it is useless to me, and I was directly attacked by others." "I don''t believe that you have no means of breaking the net and killing the net!" Su Bai''s tone was a touch of anger. "That was damn. I only thought that their goal was only the body and the resentment in the institute. I didn''t expect them to be so straightforward. They were specifically directed at Gyatso, and they almost dragged you and the monk. When I realized this, because I was hesitant at the beginning, because I knew at the outset that they wouldnt really kill me, I lost my ability to fight back after I was sealed. "" The fat man''s tone is very sincere. "You told me that it was useless." Su Bai looked at the fat man with a smile and smile. "Unless you go in now, you can kill the monk with Gyatso, or wait until the next story begins. Believe it or not. Will they pump your fat out of the lamp?" The fat man smiled a bit. "Big white, I know what you want to do now, to revenge, this hate, if you can''t report it immediately, it is too wrong for your character." "Okay." Su Bai nodded naturally. "You Zhang Yiyi now hurry to find me a big one, let me drive up to Tibet to find revenge." I am in my own chair, but I am in a wheelchair. The fat man did not speak, but turned into his room, then he came out with a body wrapped in yellow cloth, put it down in front of Su Bai, opened the cloth, revealing a semi-coke Lama. "They are more than I expected, I couldn''t really kill them even if they were sneak attacks, but I forced the two lamas to give up the flesh, and the other one was smashed into gray. intact." The fat man patted his generous fat hand. "Do you like to add a little salt to the simpler ones or do you like to put some onions, **** and garlic?" Su Bai laughed and the fat man laughed together. a strong body, the blood in its body, Its enough for Su Bai to recover. Chapter 454： Battle Angel! (Second!) Dim light, religious decoration, swaying candlestick, depressing atmosphere; On a small round table, sitting with people head down, they seem to be waiting for something, looking forward to something; Finally, the sound of music, slowly sounding, is a bit like the praise of the church choir. At this time, sublimation has a sacred and sincere taste; A group of nuns, wrapped in their clothes, walked down the stairs. They looked serious and took a small step. They looked like a kind-hearted lamb, hurriedly going to serve their God. "Baby, inedyou!" The music suddenly changed, and the meaning of heavy metal was suddenly spread out, directly "fried" to open the atmosphere of the scene; At the same time, this group of nuns jerked up and took off their costumes, revealing the exquisite ratio, base, and nie. Although the pieces were still hanging on the body, they played a more than all the light. Attractive charm. Ineedyou, baby! The nuns made the hottest dancers in an instant, and they shook their own body, followed the DJ''s beat, and began to show their beauty and moving posture. Underneath, a group of solemn audiences began to cheer at this time, whistling, screaming, the sound of ice into the beer, endless. "Wow." Earl of Shale patted his hand gently. Obviously, he was very satisfied with the show, and now he is completely immersed in this atmosphere. "Sir, you are really handsom." A companion around Shahr put a red wine in his mouth and took the initiative to find his client''s lips. The Earl of Shale was naturally happy, and the two of them immediately kissed together, and the liquid of the red wine alternated between the two populations. The accompanying wine girl has a hot and incomparable figure. Earl of Shahr is also a bit difficult to stop, and began to get up and down. For him, the oriental woman has a taste that is more intoxicating than the Western woman. Long time, lip points; "You are my little devil." Earl of Shahr reached out and gently touched the girl''s cheek, then a pile of pounds in the palm of his hand, stuffed into the gap between the two towering towers of the girl''s chest. For a time, the girl became more hot and enthusiastic, sitting directly on the Earl of Shahr. "Sir, are you a Christian?" The girl found the cross on his chest while kissing the ear of Earl of Char. "Yes, I am God''s most loyal believer and also the guardian of heaven." The Earl of Charles replied. "Then I can be the opposite of you." The girl pulled her collar down, revealing the two towering positions. On the two pieces of tender meat, there was a tattoo, and the tattoo was a vampire. "I am a believer in Satan." "Then I am going to conquer you on behalf of God tonight." Earl of Shale smiled, but his eyes looked a bit smug when he looked at the group of tattoos. "Beautiful woman, can you say that in your east? Is it popular to worship vampires?" "Yeah, they are eternal, they are handsome, they are noble, they are demon, if they need, I am willing to give them my blood." The girl is really like a believer. "I really have a hard time understanding, sacred and pure angels, why the current attraction is not as good as the poor species that in the West can only succumb like a mouse. They are comparable to angels." "Angel?" The girl suddenly smiled. "Hey, baby and primary school students love angels." Hearing this sentence, the anger in the eyes of Earl of Shale was fleeting, and then he pushed the girl in front of him. "I asked for another person, thank you." The girl didn''t know what she was doing wrong, but looking at the pile of pounds that the person had given to herself before, she went straight to Mummy. "It''s a stupid human." Earl of Shahr poured himself a beer and drank half a cup in one go. At this time, a figure approached him. "Aha, I said to change one, not to change a man to come with me, my sexual orientation is normal." Earl of Shahr turned his head and looked at himself with a smile, and then he stopped. "Hello. Su Bai has a cigarette in his mouth and looks at the English cockroach sitting in front of him. "You are looking for the wrong person, I don''t know you." Earl of Charle immediately took off his clothes on the sofa and left. He went straight to the second floor. This high-end nightclub was built underground. The second floor went straight to the road. Opened the iron gate on the second floor. At the door, a fat man stood there long ago. When the Earl of Shahr came out, the fat man patted his hand and seemed to wait for a long time. "Fuck!" Earl of Shahr snorted. "I am very curious, why do you still stay in China, and you have come to Shanghai." Su Bai came out of the iron gate with the pace of Shahr. "Is it true that there is no international flight in Nanjing?" This seems impossible." "OK, brothers, that thing hasn''t had a little relationship with me from start to finish. I also want to leave China early, how fast I want to be, but because of some things, I have to stay here. This is not what I want. What do you want to know, I have no comment, everyone is a member of a civilized society, don''t be embarrassed, let me leave, okay? Earl of Shahr put his posture low, especially when looking at Su Bai, he always has a feeling of tremor, which is not from the love at first sight between a man and another man. It is because the scene of Su Bais entanglement of eight thousand resentments directly from the suburbs of Shanghai to the urban area is really frightening the baby of Shah, and it can even be said that some psychological shadows have been left behind. And when they found themselves, Earl of Shahr immediately understood what they were going to do. His British audience was not suitable for staying in China. At this time, he naturally refused to get involved in the whirlpool between the madmen in the East. A man dares to take tens of thousands of grievances, even if he is mad at the city of 30 million people, and a group of madmen who want to get the air of the founding of the country. "The few lamas, you are very familiar with them, tell me the location of their nest, I will let you leave." Su Bai said calmly. "Sorry, I really just passed by that day. I don''t believe you asked the man who was tied to the stake. He was sealed at the time, but his ability to perceive should still be there. I am very naive and innocent and innocent. The land just looked there and left? And it also consumed a precious space magic scroll." Earl of Charle asked the fat man. Not to mention this, okay, the face of the fat man immediately appeared an angry flush, that thing, it is simply the stain of the fat man in this life, has been playing pigs to eat tigers like the Yin man, actually was attacked by others and then It is tied to a stake like a piglet, and it''s like a silly fork. "OK, OK, I didn''t mean to expose your scars. I hope you can understand me. In addition, I will say it again, please, let me leave, OK?" Earl of Shale was ready to walk on the road, but Su Bais arm, so it stretched over and blocked him. Very rude, very simple; Earl of Earl stood still and took a deep breath, seemingly controlling one''s own emotions: "Sir, can I understand that this is a provocation?" Su Bai smiled and looked at the Earl of Shahr. "You appear in China. Isn''t it a provocation to the entire Chinese audience?" "I am a helpful person, but you want me to help, I really can''t help, really, I hope you can understand." "If you can''t understand it?" Su Bai asked. "Although I am in China, it is definitely not appropriate, but it is more inappropriate for you to treat me so rudely. I hope you can have self-knowledge before God decides to punish you..." "boom!" Earl of Earl had not finished talking, and his whole man was hit by a punch, and the whole man flew out and broke a guardrail on the road. "you" Earl of Shale glared at his right face, where it was already bruised. Su Bai stroked his fist and walked to the Earl of Shahr again in a big way, with a lazy smile on his face, revealing a pair of fangs, and the metallic light on it made people never doubt it. The sharpness, yes, he is a natural hunter, and all the existence of blood is his prey and willing to sink, even, it seems that leaving his aristocratic kiss on his neck is a supreme reward and etiquette. The fat man stood on one side, his hands spread out, and a grain of chess pieces undulating in his hands. In the surrounding area, a circle of law was already set up. Here, it will be isolated. The Earl of Earl also showed a sigh of relief, but he still looked at Su Bai with some uncertainty and asked: "Hey, man, are you serious?" "Either you choose to tell me their location and message, or you will always be here, you can give it a try, I am not scaring you; Senior audience, even in the real world, I have killed more than one. In fact, when your poor mouse hides in a nightclub, there are already many eyes that look at you. They all think You are here, and it is best to use your so-called noble blood to nourish the flowers and plants here. "You have tarnished my pride and faith, the arrogant guy in the East." The Earl of Charles slowly stood up, and a pair of white wings grew out from his back, giving a holy glow. Chapter 455： One China principle (third more!) It is rumored that there is a saying that if the Eastern audience goes to the West, if the Western audience kills him, then the price is to kill half of the audience in the same circle; Whether this statement is true or not is not known, because few people do experiments, and those who have done experiments will not go to publicity, but the East and West listeners go to the other area, which is very low-key, which seems to be a kind of The default habit. Of course, the woman called lychee is excluded; In fact, this is also very well understood and maintains stability. This is a purpose that broadcasting is pursuing in the real world. The audience in the East and West circles, in the eyes of the broadcast, still stay in their own homes like the baby. It is really strange to arbitrarily sequence the door without causing contradictions. Therefore, the credibility of this statement is still quite high. Of course, Su Bai really doesn''t care about that credibility. Although he hasn''t been ill at this time, there are two things in it. When he killed the army and the iron in Qinhuangdao, he almost hangs in the world of punishment. In the meantime, although he was lucky enough to survive, but after all, he was born and cooked twice. If he felt it was necessary, Su Bai didn''t mind coming again. The first time was because of my mother, the second time was because of revenge; They are all good reasons. Although they are not so extreme and paranoid for other listeners, they will wait quietly for opportunities, but for Su Bai, it is enough. The white wings slowly swayed, and the whole person of Shah had floated up, and the body radiated a kind of holy light similar to the morning light of the church. His face is really handsome, and human beings are indeed a creature looking at the face, so that a handsome face with a sacred atmosphere can easily create that beauty. "You have already angered me, stupid arrogant Oriental, last time you were alive, you really should pray at home, thank God for the luck you have given, and should not come out, so unscrupulously offend a **** Apostle." Su Bai suddenly smiled and smiled very proudly. "Sorry, I don''t believe in God. I only believe in broadcasting. In our east, there is a religion called worshipping the radio, sunrise in the east, but I am unbeaten, the holy broadcast is a martial arts, and the rivers and lakes are unified! Perhaps you know in your own heart that your God, in front of the radio, is an NPC that is free to knead. The whole person of Shah is stunned. Can it be said that the East really has this religion? The fat man who presided over the battle outside, trying to keep his face muscles tight, made him very uncomfortable, because he laughed. A vampire, an angel, and two opposing existences are on the banks of the Huangpu River in Shanghai. There is no sign of confrontation. Just as before the Su Bai and the monks and Gyatso just left the Shanghai Railway Station, there are some things. Its coming too suddenly. But Su Bai only believes in one sentence, that is: revenge should be early. "Hey!" "Hey!" The angel and the vampire moved together, and in the blink of an eye, the two existences slammed into each other. In the eyes of ordinary people, angels should be a weak image, but in fact, it can be different. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The two sides punched the flesh and hardened, and no one took a step back. No one did not dodge one step at a time. Just hit the ground and fight hard. The piercing beats kept coming. The fat people standing on the outside felt that their eardrums were stinging. It is. At the foot of the road, a piece of cracked cracks opened, apparently unable to withstand the pressure of the two guys leaking out. Finally, after a series of hard Gang, Shah hit a white neck of Su Bai, and Su Bai hit a small belly in Shah. Su Bais whole person had a whirlwind in the place and fell heavily on the ground. Scharben thought that he would not support the ground by his wings, but he still rubbed it on the ground, and the white wings were dyed at this time. There was a layer of dirt. After a short while, Su Bai stood up and bent his body slightly like a cheetah that was about to burst. Shahr patted the dust on his shoulders. As for the bruises on his body, he would not read it. Although it was really painful. "Holy Light Guardian!" A layer of exquisite armor appeared on Shahr''s body, guarding the vital parts of his body, and the white armor swayed with holy radiance, complementing the image of Angel of Shahr. A black windbreaker appeared on Su Bai, soft and considerate, which is truly "tailor-made", which makes Su Bai more deep and gloomy. The wings fluttered, and Shahr flew up in an attempt to take advantage of the air. However, he flew up to a height of less than ten meters, and a layer of mucous membrane suddenly shrouded him. The fat man standing on the periphery changed his hands, his mouth was with a mocking smile. To be honest, the fat mans psychology is also a bit paranoid. He even felt that some of Su Bais previous practices were incomprehensible, but through Zijinshans It can be seen that blindly profiting and avoiding harm, blindly self-righteously trying to maximize their own interests, but let themselves fall into a situation of dilemma. Sometimes, it may be that the mind is simple and the best. "Unfair, you two!" It was hard for Shahr to get rid of the entanglement from the formation and was forced to drop his height. "Who is the mother who invited you to come to China!" The windbreaker with Su Bai also flew directly, just happened to meet the falling Shahr. Shahr snorted, and a silver rifle appeared in his palm, and a spurt against Su Bai! Su Bai did not evade, even did not lower his speed, or directly rushed up. "puff!" The spear pierced the body of Su Bai, and in a flash, the light of purification was released. Fortunately, although the windbreaker could not completely block the sharp spear, it still removed most of the purified light. Su Bai rushed and continued unabated. His shoulder position had been pierced by a spear, but he still followed this direction. Earl of Earl, the pupil of the Earl, slammed, this kind of monk, he had not really encountered it before, but this time, he has been close by Su Bai, a hand of Su Bai, caught his neck. The Earl of Shahrs body shape plummeted, and the speed of the double-wing blessing was still evident in the battle. However, Su Bai has a seabed fishing moon. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t catch Shahr. Just grab his wings. After all, such a white, such beautiful wings, it is really a bit of people... look bad. "Hey!" The wings were caught, and the Earl of Shale suddenly became stagnant. Just as he was preparing to fight back, there was a Hellfire shotgun in the palm of Su Bais hand, and the trigger was pulled continuously against the white wings! "Hey! Hey! Hey!............" There was a sigh in the throat of Earl, which was not an add-on to the Su Bai windbreaker, but an "organ" that really grew on him, no different from his hands and feet. One wing was beaten blood by Su Bai, and the hair fell a seven-eight-eight-eighth. Then Su Bai squatted on his ankle and stepped on the shoulder of Earl of Shahr. It fell like a missile. He also wanted to stabilize his body by his own wings, but because he lacked a wing, it was difficult to maintain balance, almost falling like a spin. "boom!" A pit was thrown on the ground, and the angel became less so holy and pure. At this time, he was **** with a whim. "Hey!" The fierce friction of the air came from the top of the head. Earl of Shahr looked up and saw Su Bai squatting from top to bottom and rushing directly to himself. In his hand, a scroll appeared. This is a bright attribute scroll. It has a strong target and restraint effect on the dark camp creatures. The scroll was rolled out. However, when the Earl of Shale was about to inspire the scroll, the fat man on the periphery crossed his hands, the pieces in the palm of the hand were all broken, and the formation collapsed, but the power of the formation was at this time. Fully inspired! "Oh..." Shahr could only watch as the reel that he had just pulled out shattered, and a terrible force was crushed down, like a lot of roots and squatting on himself. "puff" A golden blood spurted out, and Shahrs face was full of sorrow, because Su Bai had already come down, but he did not even make the most basic defensive measures. In the eyes of Shar, there was a blood line in Su Bais body, as if a barbarian from an ancient tribe had a terrible secret inheritance at this time, and the air in the air also had a blue flame, which was intense friction of the air. Out of the effect. Its really... terrible! Su Bais mouth showed a smile, and the angel below was like a poor lamb looking at his lamb at this time. Really... cute! "boom!" Su Bais knees were heavily squatting on the chest of Earl of Shahr. "Hey..." The hyperthyroidism was directly cracked and scattered, followed by the sound of the fracture of the bone joint. The whole person of Shahr was bent and bent, and the surrounding sand was also rolled up. When the sand is slowly spreading, Showing the figure inside; Su Bais foot stepped on Shas chest, and Shahrs limbs spread out. The body was full of cracks and cracks, the wings had disappeared, and the deity of the body had disappeared. "You...two dozens...unfair..." Shahrs mouth was full of pieces of his own organs, and even the voice was not very clear. Yes, if there is not a fat mans pre-arranged method, he will join forces with the fat man. Su Bai also knows that it is impossible for him to easily lose the self-care ability of this bird. This bird is from himself. Strength or instrumental equipment, in fact, is the level of the five-five open. "Now, you can make another choice, tell me where the lamas are, or... death!" Su Bai said calmly, while raising the gun in his hand and aiming at the head of Earl of Shahr. "I don''t believe you dare to kill a listener who has no causal relationship with you. As a sacred angel, my pride, my dignity is more than a few times more expensive than you think!" Su Bais words did not hear Shahr at all, and the fingers began to press the trigger. Calm expression, Calm eyes, Calm, In the heart of Shahr, there was an infinite fear. He suddenly realized that the oriental man who was stepping on himself was not bluffing with himself. He really could punish himself with the punishment of broadcasting. Suddenly, the picture of Su Bai wrapped up with eight thousand grievances going to Shanghai emerged in Shas mind. He is a madman, he is a mental disorder, he is a demon! When the trigger is pressed down again, it will be fired. Shahr slammed: "But my country is the first Western power to recognize the new China. As a member of the royal family of this country, I respect and understand China''s one-China principle. I also hate China''s separatist forces. I am like you. Hate the terrorists who attempt to split the country." Chapter 456： Devout pilgrim "Are you really planning to kill him before?" The fat man asked while driving, and there was a cigarette in the mouth of the mouth, but it did not ignite. Su Bai put his hands behind his head and put the seat down. The whole person was half lying in the car. He listened to the fat man asking himself this question and said, "What do you say?" "Semi-truth, if it is someone else to do it, it will really feel fake, but if you do it, the fake can make people feel real." The fat man replied. "Well, whatever." Su Bai took out the bottle from his arms, and there were a few drops of blood inside. At this time, the blood in the bottle showed a feeling of glory and restraint. "If I don''t bring that body back, are you going to drink it to restore strength?" asked the fat man. "Maybe, but the side effects of drinking it are more obvious." Su Bai sighed. "Especially my condition was really bad at the time, it was difficult to suppress its side effects." Su Bai remembers that after he absorbed Anse''s blood last time, he was intermittently stunned for a long time. At that time, he was still in his peak state, and if he was seriously injured, he swallowed a few drops of blood. May cause you to get lost in the memory of the blood. Its like Zhuang Zhous dream butterfly. If you dont know what foreign memory is and what you remember, the degree of danger is terrible. If a persons memory is tampered with, forgetting his past and blurring his identity, this is And death, in fact, there is not much difference. Su Bai had seen a novel that explored philosophy. It means that human life actually has many expressions. It is not only limited to whether the body is still active; if a persons memory has been tampered with, or a The memory of man is replaced by another memory, whether or not it is theoretically established, but this feeling is like a person who continues to be alive, and the person who was originally alive is actually dead. "After waiting for the monk and Gyatso to wake up, we will help you to protect the law and then swallow it. Last time we three people helped you bless you into the memory picture of the vampire, we all feel a lot of pressure, if you If a person goes in, it is really easy to lose himself. Moreover, the guy you have reasoned to survive in that period is definitely dangerous. We have refining him that time, but who knows if this will not It will be his suspicion." Su Bai nodded, this risk, if you can not take it, you should not take it as a good thing, especially on the way to do things now, if there are more moths, it will make you feel confused. "The address given by the bird man, can you be sure that it is correct?" Su Bai looked at the fat man. "It should be right. I personally put it on the table and ask Laojun to prove it. Then he swears in the name of God and does not lie. I think there should be no problem." "I believe in what is really worth nothing." Su Bai said calmly. "This kind of thing, usually put on the mouth and shout slogans, but if it is on a formal occasion, then it must be taken seriously, otherwise it will bring a great disaster to himself, his inheritance and reinforcement is better than me. Taoism is more simple and direct, most of them, in fact, a kind of ''natural sensory'', from the blessing of God or heaven power blessing, I just worry, he may give people over there "" "Even if he wants to ventilate the letter, he will not report it now. It is estimated that we will wait for the two of us to report to Tibet and force the lamas to come to us with a broken net, instead of first coming to the grass to let the snakes A lama has a chance to escape to avoid our tracking. If he wants to retaliate against us, it should be this pattern and rhythm. "The fish died in the net." The fat man licked his lips. "They didn''t kill me at the beginning, and they never made a gesture and an idea to kill me. So if I retaliate, I can only kill them at most, but I can''t kill them. Kill them, otherwise I will be punished by the broadcast; But you can do it, they almost killed you, and you and they have been born before. This is why I did not go directly to chase them but to return to Shanghai from Nanjing to find you. Su Bai looked at the fat man, and his mouth showed a smile. What is the meaning of this smile? Maybe Su Bai himself is not clear. "I believe." Su Bai said calmly. ............ That night, after sitting on the plane in Lhasa, the fat man went straight to sleep, and Su Bai could see that he was really tired. From the beginning of the self-destruction of the soul, to the subsequent sneak attack, and then counterattack the lamas to the final arrangement of the law array forcibly suppress the angel, the fat has never been rested. This is not like the fat man''s style. The reason may be because the fat man has a flaw in his heart. He has concealed his involvement in the cause and effect. He has already caused his relationship with other people to have a crack, and then because His mistakes led to the death of the Su Bai monk and the Gyatso trio. If the fat man still wants to save a little relationship, the only way is to take revenge. If the monk and Gyatso did not wake up, they will report the enemy. Otherwise, Later, he and Su Bai were completely in the same way. The plane landed first, and the shock at the landing awakened the fat man. He blinked and asked, "Is it there?" "The stop in Kunming, did not come." Su Bai read the newspaper in his hand. "Oh, didn''t come." The fat man slept again. When I arrived at Lhasa Airport, it was already in the middle of the night. Most of the planes were tourists. The entire cabin was halfway. This resulted in two servings of food when the food was distributed. The fat man ate two copies and saw Su Bai. Just take a little bit and take another one of Su Bai. When the cabin door is out, you can see the warning signs that remind visitors to take care of the altitude sickness. For those who live on the plains, they suddenly come to the plateau. Even if they walked up the stairs, it would be very difficult. Fortunately, Su Bai and the fat physique are more than ordinary people. The two people almost went to a car rental shop in the front floor of the airport. The fat man had booked the car before, and gave the person a tip to wait for his flight. Get off work. The fat first car, Su Bai sitting in the co-pilot position, a bit bored. Because the weather is better, the night sky is quite beautiful, the fat man is driving intently, and Su Bai is staring at the night sky. Its a pity that this is not a trip to go. Whether its flying by plane or driving now, its all in order to hurry. Some things are doomed to be long. Before the news leak, Su Bai hopes to be able to Find the hiding places of the lamas. They first went to Shanghai because they were wrapped up in eight thousand grievances. They were scared to spend all their resources to destroy the ruins at a very fast speed. Then they were sneaked by the fat people. Now the three people should be in a bad state. The state, only the guy named Amuri has flesh, and the other two lamas have only the gods. It is when he is sick and wants his life. The fat man opened the car for one night, and waited until the next morning to stop at a service area and refuel to eat something. Perhaps, it is not accustomed to the decoration style and atmosphere in the service station. Both Su Bai and Fat Man bought food and eat it in the car. Da Bai, we are actually out of the traditional tourist attractions, I did not expect that there are so many tourists, basically self-driving tour. The fat man said while biting the bread. "For the small art and literature, coming to Tibet is to purify one''s heart. Pursuing a higher B-square, the traditional scenic spots have been developed too well, so there is no way to satisfy their style, and they will run farther. I hope to see something more primitive." Su Bai took a sip of orange juice. The orange juice tastes obviously not very good. The water is a bit serious, and it looks like a bit of sour boiled water. "It''s really laid back." The fat man opened the door and chewed the food while looking to the front. There is a group of pilgrims who are marching toward the holy places where they are in their hearts. There are a lot of well-dressed tourists next to them taking pictures and taking photos with them. Every year in Tibet, there will be a large number of people from various regions as well as Yunnan, Gansu, Qinghai, and Sichuan in the past. They are the places where the crops in the family are harvested and go to Budala in Tibet and the Jokhang Temple to worship Buddha. Tibetan Buddhism believers have always had a point of view. They must go to Tibet to visit the Buddha in their lifetime. There is a statue of Buddha in the Jokhang Temple in Lhasa during the lifetime of the Buddha. There are only three statues in the world. The Jokhang Temple has become a "conscious", and Sakyamuni said that "seeing the Buddha as the deity" A pilgrim is usually a village or a family. There is also a person who goes there, carries food with him, and walks all the way in the same way. They believe that 100,000 people will eliminate themselves from evil and go to the world of bliss. . The fat man stretched out and took some change from the car. It seems that he is going to learn to go to the tourists. "Big white, I think they are such a true piety." The fat man exclaimed. "Human spiritual and material conditions tend to be a state of change." The fat man obviously understood the meaning of Su Bai. "Big white, you are a little fresh destroyer." Su Bai smiled slightly, put the food down, and took a paper towel to wipe his hand. The fat man went over and sent a hundred dollars of change to the hands of a female pilgrim. Su Bai sat in the car and looked at this scene. In Su Bais opinion, it may be fat. Since the realization of cause and effect, the character of the whole person has changed a lot. The former fat man is more materialistic and self-interested than anyone else. of. Perhaps, the fat people in the past are more intimate. The fat man turned around and motioned for Su Bai to take a photo of him. It was hard to come once, and he had to keep a memorial. Su Bai had no choice but to pick up the fat phone in the car, open the camera and aim at the fat man. then, In the camera lens, Su Bai saw that the female pilgrim who had just received his money behind the fat man suddenly turned into a black mist, and then a sharp dagger directly stabbed the fat man''s back! Chapter 457： Are you... mentally ill? The fat man still has poss there waiting for Su Bai to take pictures of him, but fortunately, he has not slackened to the point that he really regards himself as a tourist. Although the assassins murder is hidden, but the critical moment, the fat one Instinct induction, still in place. A small **** sword appeared in the neck of the fat man, just colliding with the dagger. "Ding!" There is no flesh and blood tumbling sound, and some are just a muffled sound. Although Xiaojian helped to withstand the sharpness of the dagger, the force was still swayed and passed to the fat man''s neck. The fat man was stunned by this one, and when he turned subconsciously, the other side kicked the fat belly and flew directly out of the fat man. Su Bai sat in the car and could clearly perceive The fat man slid all the way into the shock of the front hood of the car. A blow failed to kill, but the other party did not choose to withdraw, but rushed to the fat again. The surrounding tourists continued to do their own thing at this time. The pilgrims continued to devout their heads as if they were I can''t see what is happening here. It should be arranged in advance to block the line of sight. The other party is really prepared. When the woman is approaching the fat again, the fat man is still dizzy and can''t be himself. Even if it is a veteran audience, it is not impossible to be killed. At that time, the black listener was taken down by an ordinary person and then opened three shots at the eyebrows. Even the compass of the life weapon did not have time to come out. Dead, there are many examples of this. "Hey!" The front window glass was crushed in an instant, and the shape of Su Bai appeared in front of the fat man. It was really too fast before the incident happened. Su Bai had no time to react, and the fat man as a party could only be saved. Only. Now, if the fat man is really lost under his own eyes, then Su Bai really does not have to mix. The other party is wearing a very worn Tibetan costume, with a wind and a plateau red on the face. It looks like a 30-year-old. Just because of the climate, the woman here looks older than the real age. It is estimated that this woman will also be Twenty-five years old. Even if Su Bai stood in front of the fat man, the womans coming has not slowed down, or, in her goal, there is Su Bai. "Very confident." Su Bai smiled slightly. "boom!" The calm voice just fell, Su Bais face was heavily hit, followed by the chest and shoulder positions, and the seemingly thin little fist showed a kind of Very porcelain strength, and the other side is very fast, or the body is really clever, Su Bai''s eyes can not capture her position. After a continuous beating, Su Bai couldn''t help but start to retreat. Then, a cold man flashed, and Su Bai flashed and sneaked away. But the other side is really unbeaten, and once again, he is attached to Su Bai. Su Bais left-handed right-handed push was very reluctant to deal with. In the end, Su Bais palm was directly removed by the other party in a very strange way. The other side kicked and kicked, and a foot hit the white belly of Su Bai. "Hey..." Su Bai successively stepped back a few steps and retreated to the fat side. The fat man stared at his neck and squinted at Su Bai. "Hey, don''t you play well?" "This woman is very heavy," Su Bai said. The fat man took a deep breath and shook his head a little silently. The woman rushed over again, she was like an agile female leopard. The sound of the next section of Su Bais body was as if it was just warming up, and now its really serious. The woman''s dagger once again slashed into Su Bai''s chest. Su Bai grabbed it with one hand and accurately grasped the woman''s wrist. Only when Su Bai was preparing to force, the other party suddenly turned out to be a cheetah. The soft body was actively attached to Su Bai''s body, and immediately exerted his strength. He grabbed one of Su Bai''s arms and his right toes licked his white knees, forcing Su Bai''s knees to bend, and the whole person collapsed. The woman turned over and the right elbow was in the back of Su Bai''s head. The left toe was stuck in the position of Su Bai''s knee. The left hand grabbed one of the joints of Su Bai, and pressed Su Bai in a way. Underneath himself, forcing Su Bai to move. "Sister, is there any misunderstanding between us?" Su Bai said. Its just that the woman doesnt seem to have the idea of ??chatting and communicating. She has a slight lip and a spit. She spits out a blade from under the tongue. When the blade falls, she is bitten by her teeth and then cuts against the position of the back of the white. "Its too much." Su Bai warned that the next moment, the breath of Su Bai suddenly changed, and the body began to dry down, and a feeling of coldness radiated from the whole body. The knee that was resisted immediately straightened at this moment, the neck that was stuck was erected, and the arm that was pressed was immediately pulled back. The position of the su-white body that the woman had stuck before was dissipated in an instant, and the woman Therefore, he was restrained by himself, but he was suppressed by Su Bai. At the foot of Su Bai, the whole person rotated 90 degrees. One hand slammed into the ground and turned the woman to the ground. Then one foot of Su Bai stepped on the woman''s chest. I don''t know if she is wrapped in a corset or there is no elevation at all. Su Bai''s sole is really not soft, hard. A woman can exercise this place like a bare muscle, and I can see how crazy this woman is. "Listen to me, you can..." The Su Bai dialect has not been spoken yet. The womans eyes are slamming open, her eyes are hollow, her body is directly blurred, and a layer of black fog rises. Su Bai only feels that her feet are empty and directly stepping on the hard ground. . Bandit? Or is it some kind of secret secret law? The perseverance of the woman is indeed powerful enough. She did not choose to escape, but once again appeared behind Su Bai. However, her again and again, obviously stunned Su Bai, before her tolerance, just because Su Bai found one thing, the woman assassinated the fat dagger, there is a wolf totem imprint, the imprint and Jia The same on the chest, obviously this woman has a deep relationship with Gyatso; Therefore, in order to look good, Gyatsos face is not directly out of the hand, but even if Gyatso provokes Su Baisu Bai will not give the slightest face, let alone this woman who has nothing to do with Su Bai. A layer of ice appeared directly between Su Bai and the woman. The woman prepared to attack Su Bai completely lost her use. When she was ready to recede and pull away, she suddenly found herself behind and behind. The woman holds the dagger and is ready to open the ice, but Su Bai did not give her this opportunity. When Su Bais hand stretched over, the ice melted directly, and Su Bai easily grabbed the womans neck, then Start to force. "puff" A bit of blood spilled from the corner of a woman''s mouth. At this time, Su Bai suppressed the impatience and killing in his heart and eventually forced himself to let go. The woman fell to the ground and coughed with pain in her neck. "Jiacuo, who are you?" Su Bai asked. The woman looked up and looked at Su Bai with a touch of color. "Do you know the Saydaw?" "Oh, I almost killed Gyatsos little girl." The fat man stood up at this time, and his head was still a little dizzy. In fact, if he had just blocked his blade with his weapon, now he is estimated to have been cut off by a person, and the fat man is not going to take the body. Strengthening the flow of the audience, close combat has always suffered, plus he just really immersed in a feeling of devout faith in these pilgrims, the vigilance is naturally not high. "Jiaco was injured. We came here to help him deal with some things. You can understand it and take revenge." Su Bai took out his mobile phone and clicked on the column of Gyatso WeChat. "Do you use a mobile phone? Or, you Is it just a killing machine that only knows how to hide in the temple?" This woman, not the audience, can be clearly felt by Su Bai, because her fighting skills and experience, even the way of releasing power, belong to the kind of product that has been tempered. This is a kind of practice since childhood. In order to reflect the feeling, and the audience, there is no such condition to do this. First, the reinforcement obtained by the audience omits a lot of time and steps. Second, the audience is in the real world, and the time is very urgent, even if it is The intensified is the Taoist or the self-cultivator, and there is no such condition for you to go through the practice for hundreds of years. Everyone is in a hurry. As a result, there have been many listeners who have a good level of reinforcement but can''t play much of their own strength. In the last world of punishing stories, those low-level listeners were forced to improve their strength by broadcasting, but they were also slaughtered in the face of real seniors. The reason is here. "I am not out of touch with society," the woman said. "Then look at the chats with me and Gyatso, and you almost understand what I have to do with your Supreme Master." Su Bai handed the phone to the woman. Fortunately, Gyatso had talked with Su Bai before he had nothing to do. The last time Gyatso went to Yunyou, he also sent a series of photos to Su Bai, which could be used to indicate his identity. The woman watched the mobile phone chat record for a while, and some accidentally said: "I heard the respected person mentioned. He said that he has several friends in the Mainland. Are you... fat?" The woman asked the fat man. "Zhang Yiyi." The fat man snorted and was almost cut off by a guy who was not an audience. The fat man felt a little blushing, and the woman was still a little girl of Gyatso. This face was really lost. Then, the woman looked at Su Bai, "So, are you... mentally ill?" "........." Su Bai. Chapter 458： You have just been black corpse "So, are you... mentally ill?" After hearing this sentence, Su Bai suddenly wanted to call the fat man to buy a return ticket, and he did not care what happened. He did not do anything. After returning home, he could take a few more knives in the Gyatso who became a vegetative person. That boring goods came to the end and sent the pain to the Western bliss to see the Buddha. When the fat man heard this sentence, "ٺٺ" laughed, and it seemed that the thing that had just been shackled was not so caretable, but he still asked: What did you do before both of us? "Because there are a lot of special people who have entered Tibet recently, you are not angry with ordinary people. They are all gathering in the Tarenda Gorge. Our temple has organized many kills, successes, and lose." After hearing this sentence, the fat man looked at Su Bai somewhat unexpectedly. "Big white, isn''t that birdman not waiting for us to find the few lamas before we send the news, but sent it in advance?" "The specific location we only knew yesterday, I flew to Lhasa that night, and drove here overnight, and she said what happened this time, that is, before we tortured the bird, it should not be the bird notification. It is also possible that the lamas were seriously injured in the real world, so they found some listeners to protect their safety. But this is not true..." Su Bai looked at the woman and asked: "You mean there is How many people?" "Yes, there are several batches, and the strength is strong and weak." "That''s not to protect the lamas. There should be other things. Wait for you to go to the audience forum and send a post to ask." If you want to find someone to protect yourself, then naturally it is impossible to make so many people so many people come. This is not an obvious enemy who tells me that I have been seriously injured and come to kill me. "We are going to the temple where the lamas are." Su Bai thought in his mind what adjectives are used to describe the lamas. After all, there are Tibetan areas, many lamas, and many temples. "I know who you are looking for." The woman did not let Su Bai struggle to understand the meaning of Su Bai. "They have a secret temple in the Tarenda Gorge, located inside the canyon, which is to dig the canyon. Built after the air." "Isn''t this the same as the Hanging Temple?" The fat man touched his chin and took out his mobile phone and compared the map. "Big white, the canyon should be the canyon we are looking for. The position of the bird is right." of." "I know that it is the temple built in the Northern Wei Dynasty in Shanxi, but the temple on the side of the Tarenda Gorge was built more than ten years ago, and there is no history," the woman replied. "Newly built?" The fat man touched his head in some accidents. "Is this all right, isn''t it illegal?" "In the early years, the people of that faction walked very close to that person. Later, the person rebelled and wanted independence. The Peoples Liberation Army entered Tibet and rebelled. The temples and strongholds of that faction were all unplugged at the time. All of them followed the exile, but in recent years the policy has relaxed, and some of them have returned and started to rebuild the temple. Because they are completely opposed to the position of our holy temple, we have not stopped fighting with their struggles over the years. The fat man nodded thoughtfully, he heard it. This woman didn''t know the audience. She didn''t know that her sorcerer Gyatso was already a veteran listener, and there were listeners and listeners. The participation of power, in fact, the struggle between the two sides has exceeded a certain level, but because of the rules and flaws of broadcasting, no matter which side of the audience does not dare to blatantly shoot, it has formed a restraint and balance. Possibly, in this woman''s view, Gyatso is only a very strong Tantric practitioner, and there is also a strong Tantric practitioner on the opposite side, who does not understand the deep bends. Perhaps, several listeners of that faction were not the lamas born and raised by the faction, but gathered together for the goal after becoming the audience. At this point, the fat man began to have some sympathy for Gyatso, and it is no wonder that the goods are not good at home, and they like to stay everywhere in Yunyou. "Oh, it is really time to give Gyatso a small red flower plus a five-pointed star." Su Bai did not intend to continue to delay here, but to the fat man. The fat man got on the bus right away and pulled the seat back. Obviously there was some discomfort on the neck. "You Tarenda Canyon?" The woman was somewhat surprised. Although the man who had just defeated her mainland was very strong, even the sages would not go there to provoke the battle. The battle between the two sides is mainly reflected in the following people. In the confrontation, "As a friend of the Saydaw, I think I should remind you that there are still a few high-ranking guards who are similar in strength to the Supreme." "The hen, the sorghums are now a little angry by the ''Yang Yongxin''." The fat man waved his hand indifferently. "Your family is not convenient to come back now. Go back and constrain your holy temple. Come out and do assassination, wait for the first time, don''t add chaos." After listening to the fat man, the womans face immediately showed her anger: If it wasnt for him, youve been killed by me before! "You..." The fat man was smashed back. He was also embarrassed to say that you are a sneak attack and not to distinguish for yourself. As a veteran listener, there is no such thing as the ancient martial arts. "He doesn''t mean this. What we are going to do now may be relatively large. Only people of this level can participate in it. In order to avoid unnecessary losses, please inform other people in the temple to temporarily Gathering back to avoid the limelight, if your sage is here now, he will also ask for this; as for the fat man, he is not good at close combat, but his ability is not worse than yours, he is also Know with your sages." The woman glanced at the fat man again and then saluted Su Bai: "Hey, Yangla will go back and inform the disciples of the temple to return to the temple." "Be careful." Su Bai meant it. The woman named Yala turned and left, and soon disappeared into the hillside below the road. "This woman, I really don''t know how to be good, fat man, I am not happy to care about her." When the family left, the fat man muttered while driving the car. "Okay, someone is still very embarrassed to say that he was almost killed by an ordinary person, and he felt shameful." Su Bai hit the road. "Oh, I don''t care anyway, anyway, I have more than two things in front of you. I can''t open the fat man, and my heart is wide and fat." The fat man started the car and followed the instructions on the map. In fact, there is basically no need to worry about getting lost. Most of the routes only need to follow the single road ahead, and then you need to drive to a specific location. Going to the wilderness of the road. Su Baihe smiled. "You don''t remind me that I really forgot, you are black anal, and it is a black body." "..." The fat man took a deep breath, smacked his mouth and looked at Su Bai in disgust. "Big white, I am driving, believe it or not, I will drive the car downhill and we will have a sensation together." Su Bai shrugged. "You can try it. I can guarantee that if you die, I can''t die." "Smelly, you know that you have a small bloodline." The fat man took out a cigarette and asked: "Dabai, you said that there are not many people here, and that the road is also a signal tower and a wire. Isn''t it a waste? Going out of the scenic spot, there are not many people in other places except the service area." "This is also the reason why our telephone bills are so expensive." Su Bai is holding a mobile phone and is verifying the map. "Aside from the urinary nature of the state-owned enterprises and the whole up and down, eating and drinking, you have to pay for the oil in the water. The reason why the horizontal comparison of fees is relatively high is actually reflected here. Even in the United States, if you go to places where people are scarce, the signal is basically difficult to get, but here, your phone can still receive signals. Because the country has invested a lot here, and these investments are in the eastern coastal cities or in the normal cities of the central and western regions, they are actually profitable, but in these places, they are often a kind of loss-maintaining And it is a bottomless pit. "This is not a waste, the country''s money can not be so spent." Fat man shouted. "You didn''t grow up in Chengdu since childhood. You haven''t been there since Nishion. The tunnels that were blown out by the mountains and the roads built up, if you rely on the tolls, you know when you can take back the book, but this is after all. A national policy, common prosperity, the blood transfusion of developed regions to underdeveloped regions, and the redistribution of national resources, for Chinas more than two thousand years of centralized state system, this is a basic policy of governing the country, plus we are now This kind of party-state thinking that emphasizes more collectivism, these aspects will certainly be more powerful than the dynasties." "Oh." The fat man sighed. "Although it is not my money, I can see it." Su Bai shook the window, let the fresh air penetrate, take a deep breath, although the air in the plateau is relatively thin, but it is also a rare fresh experience. "Returning 10,000 steps said that without these roads, without these signal towers, without these things, there is not so much investment and sincerity reflected; Now, Gyatso will not stand on our side, he is estimated to be in the temple called Tarenda Canyon. Chapter 459： Don’t enter the tiger’s nest "I have prepared an oxygen tank. Do you want to take two oxygen?" After driving for about three hours, the fat man suddenly reached out and pushed Su Bai, who was almost half-sleeping and half-awake. Su Bai shook his head and continued to close his eyes. The fat man took out an oxygen tank and took a large mouthful of the plug covering his mouth. "You are also very boring." Su Bai could not laugh. "I don''t know if it''s because I have given more tips or the car rental company has been so thoughtful. I actually prepared a few small oxygen tanks in the car. I don''t want to **** it, I can''t waste it." The fat man took a few mouthfuls in a row. To be honest, the thinness of oxygen did not have much impact on him. Otherwise, he would not be able to go down the Qinhai Island deep sea hole with Su Bai. "How can there be a halal sign on the oxygen tank, lying in the trough, even the air has to be halal?" The fat man frowned, throwing the oxygen tank directly into the rear seat. "It''s coming soon, drive slowly, pay attention to the situation ahead." Su Bai reminded. "Yeah." Su Bai nodded solemnly. The Tarombo Grand Canyon is not far from the front, and now you can see the Grand Canyon in the car, which shows that the lamas'' nests are nearby. "Big white, there are people in front, there are many people." The fat man shouted. "I don''t want to be jealous." Su Bai reached out and told the fat man to stop the car first. "Is there a tourist group here?" The fat man looked at it and asked, because in front, near the Grand Canyon, there were seven or eight cars parked there, and there was a top tent with some monks interspersed. Among them, like a waiter. "It shouldn''t be an ordinary tourist. Do you still remember the little girl that Gyatso said? Recently, there have been several people like us driving to this neighborhood." "Do you mean that they are all listeners like us?" The fat man yelled, "Is it the bodyguards that the lamas asked?" "If it is a bodyguard, these listeners should all go to the temple, but they are now camping outside. Obviously they are very wary of them even in the temple. I told you to go to the forum to check the news, you checked. No?" "Checked, there is no news, it should be released through other channels." The fat man replied. "This is a bit of a point. The audience below, there are seven or eight people, even nearly ten people, and they have already set off here before the incident in Nanjing; Since the gathering place is here, I thought it should have been organized by the lamas in the temple, but the lamas were trying to come to Nanjing to kill the Gyatso because they smelled the **** smell, but the result was that they themselves were seriously injured and affected. When they arrived at their follow-up plan, the listeners who had been organized had to arrange camping outside the temple and dare not let them go directly to the temple. Su Bai guessed, "The original lama plan should have killed Gyatso and proceeded to the next step, but now the plan has been destroyed." "Big white, no matter what, as long as this group of incomprehensible listeners are not the bodyguards of the few lamas, there is no problem." The fat man smashed his hand. "Our goal is to find those lamas to avenge, directly bypassing They sneak into the temple." Su Bai shook his head. "If you are seriously injured, there are so many listeners sitting at your door. Can you still live at home and recover?" In the eyes of the fat man, a strange color flashed, saying: "Big white, do you mean that the lamas are probably not in the temple?" "It is not very likely. It should be more than 90%. Now that the lamas have been broken by me and you, the soul is in a state of serious injury, and the broadcast suddenly stops for three months. They are estimated to have the same chances as Gyatso and the monks, and they have not had the chance to recover their injuries. When they were in strength and status, they could successfully organize an ''exploration'' ''winning treasure'' event with so many listeners. Now, these The audience they had gathered before became their biggest threat." "Its hard to ride the tiger." The fat man stretched out. "That''s trouble for us. If the few lamas really became a tortoise, simply put these listeners, it doesn''t mean we even Did the human pigeons go together, they are not hiding in the old nest, how can we find them in such a big place in Tibet." Just as Su Bai negotiated with the fat man, a jeep drove quickly from behind them, and the speed was very fast, and the car was obviously modified, and the sound made when driving was very strange with the rising dust. Dynamic car music can be heard from afar. The owner of the car should be a very crazy person. Because it is not a scenic spot, people who have left the main road in the wilderness so far to come here must have their own special purpose, and they are the audience. Su Bais mouth showed a smile. There are people behind us. The jeep stopped at the car where Su Bai and the fat man were sitting. There were two people in the car. The driver wore a black leather jacket and a pair of sunglasses. The other party was actually a black man. Moreover, when he spoke, Su Bai felt that the other party was not the black listener who had grown up in China before, but the authentic foreigner. "Hey, guys, why don''t you go to the front?" The other person''s mouth was squatting, obviously big, smoky, while the question was still on the side, there was a tangible swallow. When Su Bai looked at the person for a while, he took his eyes back and ignored him. The fat man took out his own cigarette, lit it, and took a sip. "Its really a deep Chinese." "The strong people are like this, and the listeners of the strong people are like this." The young Oriental man in the co-pilot position said with a disdainful tone. "Hey, Zhou, shouldn''t you be a country?" The black man said to the Eastern Youth Road in his co-pilot position. "Klaus, I admit that I am Chinese, but I don''t recognize them and I am a country." "It sounds very eloquent." Black Klaus shook his head. "We will go ahead, don''t let our lamas and friends wait too long." said Klaus Moore himself. The palm of your hand, "Really, I am still a little excited." "The few lamas should be out..." The young man named Zhou said that he did not say it here. Obviously he is clear. The two listeners on the next door should be able to hear the words of their communication. Klaus glanced at the car with Su Bai and the fat man. "It should be a little impatient, so I plan to leave, but I am a bit unwilling." Say, Klaus is tempted by the fat man and Su Bai''s car. Was beckoning, "Hey, guys, the activity continues as usual, let''s go together." After that, Klaus re-launched the jeep and headed for the campsite in front. When the jeep was far away, the fat man couldnt help but start to squirt. "The strong country, your brother-in-law, is a bay." Su Bai looked at the fat man and smiled. "The strong people are more used by Hong Kong people. The Taiwanese use 426 more, but the accent of that person should be the Taiwanese version of Mandarin." "What does 426 mean?" "Death Alu," Su Bai explained. "Rely, big white, how do you become so familiar with this?" The fat man was surprised. "Don''t tell me that you usually go online to fight." "When I was doing business, I was still more frequent with the consortium there. I have lived in Hong Kong and Taiwan for a long time." Su Bai shook the window. "Actually, it is love, love is love. The two sides taunted each other and opposed each other to deepen exchanges." "Da Bai, you can''t understand the fate of this ideological realm. Can it be said that the two sides of the keyboard man on the Internet are the messengers who promote cultural exchanges?" "Well, at least in my opinion, its much more obvious than the use of such an official organization." The fat man started the car. "So, below, are we also in the past? I mean, the lamas are recognizing us." "The few lamas will definitely not come out now. From the things of the birds before, it can be seen that they have a close relationship with the Western audience. This black man should actually be called to save the field. It should have one. If you want to do something big, you wont be able to attract so many listeners. Fat people, are you not the most like to fish in the water and enjoy the benefits of the instrument? I dont believe you are really not interested. "It''s a little risky. If the identity is discovered, it will be GG." The fat man was a little worried. "And, I feel that I have been walking backwards and the way is not good." "Nothing. Recently, you have been unlucky for so long. Its time for you to run once. Besides, even if the identity is exposed, what are you afraid of? Those listeners are not lamas, they cant attack us. At least, our confidence in the whole body is still there." "It''s also true." The fat man drove the car over. When the campsite was about to arrive, several monks came out and the fat man stopped the car before them. "The donor, come here is the guest, please come with us." The monk speaks very well. The fat man parked the car here, got off the bus with Su Bai, and walked into the campsite with the monks in front. The black Claus over there has disappeared. The young man named Zhou is standing outside the campsite and holding some small flags like playing with something. Seeing Su Bai and the fat man coming, he did not say anything, or Looking at my own things, my mouth is also groaning. Several small flags have been inserted underground, and the fat man deliberately walked from the middle of the flag. The face of Zhous youth had already revealed the color of anger, but then he showed amazement and asked: "Strong people, do you understand the law?" "Hello Bay Bay, yes, I understand the law." The fat man and the young man of Zhous family have a big eye and a small eye. This scene is a bit cute. Chapter 460： Five-year-old Luvwego The fat man is the master of the tactics. This point has long been clear, but this week''s youth seems to be well versed in this. After two people have been squatting for some time, the fat man kneels down and puts the young man named Zhou on the ground. A flag was pulled out and changed to a position. "Wanwan, this flag is right in this position, can''t you know?" "Strong people, laughing at me, do you know what model of the cloth I am? You should never take the pirated version of the booklet that was redeemed in the micro store, this is the seventh kind of scorpio Change, I know, because of the red sports in your mainland, many things have been lost, but these things are well preserved in our Taiwan. Zhous youth also fell down and pointed at the flag, which was very disdainful to the fat man. Said. "Rely, the things of the ancestors must be 100% correct?" The fat man has a kind of teaching and no class. "If this point is set at the position before you, the power of the array will be guaranteed to the greatest extent. However, the stability of the array method has been weakened too much, even those who do not understand the law can use your own power to smash a line of law, and if you put it in this position, Although the power of the array is not significantly enhanced, it can be said that it is a step back, and the pattern of the formation will soon become larger and the stability will be greatly improved." "The scorpion trap is the anti-destructive squad, paying attention to the short-term speed and hurting the enemy. If you change this way, you will change the tactics to the ordinary. It is really a cannon to fight mosquitoes." "One array method, its first element is stability, an unstable array, that is garbage." "The array method is not an ornament. Its existence means that the auxiliary players will maximize the effect. If you want to pursue the stability of the array, there are other ways to choose. You are actually changing four, you are This is a self-righteous strong country." "Fart, when did Laozi say that the formation is an ornament? You see this is a scorpion, your opponent is not the thief bandits that the ancestors have to deal with, you have to face the same strength as you, even Its an audience that is stronger than you. The array is like a paper. You really think that others are brain-dead, you are a self-righteous bay. Su Bai gently stroked his forehead. It can be seen that although the fat man has been squirting with the young man of this week, both of them are squatting on the ground and are constantly inserting a small flag. It is obviously "playing happily". Also, the audience who are good at the law is very rare. Two people seem to have a "strong country" and he has a "wanwan", but it is really a bit of a pity. The number of people in the campsite is more than that expected by Su Bai. It is estimated that there are fifteen people, but only a few of them have the atmosphere of a veteran audience. The rest of the population is very weak. Or you will not notice anything at all. After a few moments, the black Claus returned, he clap his hands, the monks all left the camp, standing behind Klaus; I want to come. Klass should contact the few lamas. The lamas are not there. Su Bai and the fat people dont have to worry about the dangers they will expose. Moreover, Su Bai is clear that the lamas are seriously injured again, etc. When the time comes, they will always come out to pick the fruit. They and the fat man are the first to mix into the team to see if they can get some benefits. Finally, they will take the opportunity to revenge when the few lamas appear. "OK, everyone!" Klaus''s voice was very loud. Under this voice, all the listeners in the camp came out of the tent. Most of them had been waiting impatiently, because the lamas who organized the event had never appeared. "How is a nigger." A middle-aged man in a T-shirt said, "The Western audience, the hand is too long." "Man, these lamas have long been wearing a pair of pants with the West. They are traditional. They have not seen that person who has been exiled abroad as a VIP." Another person reminded. Klaus''s gaze focused on the T-shirt man, smiling slightly, revealing his white teeth, black teeth seem to be set off because of their skin color, so they are basically white. "I originally thought that the Chinese were the least serious country of racial discrimination, but it seems that I am wrong." In the face of Klaus''s obvious targeting, the T-shirt men are not down. "Since the development of the exploration of the secret location is in China, then the things inside are naturally Chinese listeners, what is the relationship with you a nigga? The breath of the T-shirt male feels Su Bai, and he should be a senior person, so he has the confidence to say such things. Over there, the sword was arrogant. The man surnamed Zhou and the fat man also ended the "sweet" argument. The fat man went to Su Bai, and the man surnamed Zhou stood in the crowd. He came by car with Klaus, but Did not stand on the side of Klaus. "In your China, I give extra points to ethnic minorities, and I also help to build mosques. I have heard about these things. To be honest, I have never been affected by skin color and ethnicity since I was young, so I know these things in China. After the incident, I really regretted why I didn''t grow up in China. China, how lovable a country, a place that I have always been yearning for." Klaus ironically said, and then waved, "The distance from the secret location is less than ten kilometers. It is a slope. It is not suitable for driving. So we go straight on foot. There are other things on the masters. I will come later, and I am the leader of this exploration activity. In my hands, there are maps and methods to enter the secret world. If you want to keep up with it, just follow me. As for the black people, you are not pleasing to the eye. You can choose to stay here and continue to make a trip, or book your flight back now." After Klaus finished speaking, he turned and walked in the direction of the Grand Canyon. The T-shirt man is the first to follow. Obviously, the audience is realistic. If you look down on the nigger, you can ignore it, but in the face of interests and possible opportunities, both religious and racial discrimination can be ignored. The rest of the audience also followed, and Su Bai followed the fat man at the end. "White, its really an adventure, but how do I feel that my heart is so low?" "There is no right at the end. Whoever discovers the secrets is not hiding in the ground, fearing that others will find that they are eating their own food, and there are so many people who come to explore and develop together." "That is that this secret is very dangerous. It requires human life to explore the road, and it is the life of the audience to explore the road." "These things, these listeners must be clear in their hearts, but the dead birds are eating and drinking. Everyone feels that they will not be themselves. I definitely feel that I can get the chance to get the chance. Fat, this time we will not go out. If the limelight is wrong, we will withdraw it. We are coming to take revenge. This adventure activity map is important to participate. The key is that revenge matters." "I understand this. I have been arrogant in this recent voyage. I have a lot of things in my heart. I will arrange some detection tactics along the way. I think those lamas will definitely be cheaper afterwards, if we find out. We directly slammed them and said." Su Bai nodded. Ten kilometers of roads, especially on the plateau, there is no means of transportation, which is a great consumption for ordinary people, but for the audience, it is not what it is. Moreover, the roads here are all sloping on the slopes, and the cars are not open at all. In front, there is a crack, much smaller than the Tarombo Gorge, but the ground is indeed a crack, and the depth is even more terrible. "This seam has only recently appeared because of the earthquake." There is a person in the audience who speaks. "Exactly, because the seams appeared, there were some interesting things in it, so several masters organized the event and invited the audience to dig together." Klaus went straight down and climbed along the rock wall. The above audience can''t help but face each other. If you know that you want to climb this, everyone will bring some climbing equipment. Of course, most of them are the lack of strength. They also got the news, so they touched the fish and thought about it. To try your luck, this kind of rock climbing is not a problem for a strong audience. The T-shirt man followed the other listeners immediately, and the man surnamed Zhou went down. "Big white, let''s go on." "Be careful." Su Bai and the fat man also began to climb down together. When they went down, there were still about five or six listeners left in the same place. Obviously, they really didnt have the guts to climb such deep seams by hand, especially if any audience accidentally The rest of the audience estimated that the fun of the fun is mostly, basically will not help, this point, everyone knows. This kind of climbing lasted for more than an hour, because the reason for the lower wind is higher, and everyone has the mind to hide themselves and reduce energy consumption, so everyone is honestly climbing freely, no People show flowers, such as Su Bai can rely on the strength of the windbreaker to make themselves go faster and easier, but still did not do so, and Su Bai is also clear, can have such a short time to slide the air, certainly more than one people. A total of seven people came down, Klaus and Zhou surnamed men, Su Bai and fat, and T-shirt men, and two others, one is a young woman wearing a down jacket, and the other is about fifty or sixty years old. Old man. At the bottom of the seam, something like an altar appeared. It was not well preserved, and it was fragmented, but some things were preserved more complete. That is a stone carving egg that looks like a tall man. Beside one of the biggest giant eggs, there are eighteen smaller stone eggs. There are many other stone objects nearby, even similar to clay pots. The things that seem to be very messy, here just go out and go out for a relatively complete out, you can definitely sell a big price, but the people here are not interested in the publication of goods, they come here, not for the sake of cultural relics, I can''t see the income. "Mom, is this altar used for the sacrifice of the ancients?" The fat man stood behind Su Bai and said, "Is it similar to the worship of Guanyin, treating infertility?" "No, it is said that the ancestor of the Tibetans was born in a huge one, and then there are eighteen smaller eggs. This is the ancestor of the Tibetans. It is similar to the legend of the Han women." Explain. "Entrance, it''s here, everyone comes with me." Klaus apparently came here, and he walked with all the people to the depths of the altar. At this moment, the fat-eyed nature of the fat man was exposed. He took advantage of his own relationship with Su Bai, and escaped the sight of the rest. Immediately, a squat hand stretched out between the gravel and grabbed a Something, just took it out and shook his head in disappointment, whispered: "Not a weapon, like copper." Su Bai took this thing from the fat man. "This is a bronze ware. It is the front part of Ge. The Western Han Dynasty used to be the main equipment weapon of the army. It is strange. The ancestors of Tibet also mastered the bronze forging very early. Technology?" While doubting that Su Bai and turning over the Ge, he breathed a stagnation; On this, I carved a few words: "Five years of the state of Lu Buwei made an anecdote." Chapter 461： 赳赳 Lao Qin, went to the national disaster (1) "What is the meaning of the five-year relationship between Lu and Wei? The fat man is the voice from Su Baizui. He knows what these words are. This is not to blame the fat. In other respects, the fat man is absolutely fine, but in history, he really can only be regarded as the "Falling Pearl" level. . "Qin Dynasty has been governed by the rule of law since the Shang Dynasty, and the thinking of Legalism has been integrated into all aspects of the country. Even every weapon has been strictly controlled at the time of manufacture. Once this weapon appears in quality, The leaks, the responsible person recorded above can not run. In the inscription "five-years", it should refer to Qin Wangzheng for five years, that is, 242 BC. Sangbang, that is, the country of the country in the classics, the Han Dynasty was renamed Xiangbang as the country by avoiding the ancestor of Liu Bang, the ancestor of the Han Dynasty. In the inscription, ''ͼ'' is the place name. ةު, is a supervising official and craftsman. Su Bai explained to the fat man whisperingly, and at the same time the two people followed the big forces in front of them. Fortunately, everyone did not care about this soft whisper, because many people are whispering. Claus and the man surnamed Zhou walked together. The down jacket woman walked with the old man, Su Bai walked with the fat man, and the T-shirt male was a person. Everyone was talking in a pair of whispers. "There will be the Ge in the Qin Dynasty, which means that Qin Jun had been here?" The fat man was a little surprised. It was really since the last time he experienced the conclusion that Su Bai and Gyatso sat together to discuss, he also used the mobile phone to make up for some Qin Chao history, but not so systematic and not so detailed. "I don''t know, according to "Historical Records Qin Shi Huang Ji Ji" contains: ''Dongdong to the sea and North Korea, west to Linyi, Yuzhong, south to north to the household, north according to the river for the plug, and Yinshan to Liaodong. ''The place here'' The middle name is the ancient place name. The Qin and Han dynasties refer to the areas where the Yi people lived, namely Qinghai, Tibet and northwestern Sichuan, and southwestern Gansu. However, the location we are in now is the deepest part of Tibet. There is not much distance from the border. The Qin Dynasty did not really rule over Tibet. At that time, Tibet should still be a small tribe in the primitive life. Mode, I remember that it seems that Tibet has always been established. Tibet is truly a representative of its own regime. The most famous one is the story of Tubos sovereign Songtsan Gambo and Princess Wencheng, but it was during the Tang Dynasty in China. The period should be worse than eight hundred years. "Tibet is so big, why did the emperor not hit it at the time? I specially checked the map of the Qin Dynasty a few days ago. Such a large part of Tibet, it is almost equal to double the territory of the Qin Dynasty." Su Bai turned his eyes on the fat man. "What can you do with it? Can you cultivate it? The climate is not good, it is a plateau, and the power of the Central Plains is consumed. What can you get from here?" Taking it down is a loss-making business, so it was only after the rise of the Mongols in the back that the Mongols own special polity and nationality were completely integrated into their territory, and the Central Plains dynasty It was only during the Qianlong period that the Minister of the Ministry of Tibet had the right to exercise equal enforcement power in Tibet and the Tibetan government, but more of it was a form of rule. Real Tibet was integrated into the Chinese territory, or because it died by itself. The rebellion gave the PLA a reason and excuse to enter Tibet." "That means that there was a Qin army who came to the plateau to travel at that time?" The fat man was a little dizzy. "Its really idle because of riding and running. "Go ahead and look inside. I estimate that since the Qin Dynasty''s Ge was discovered on the periphery, there should be other discoveries." In front, on the inside of the ground wall, there is a recessed space, because it has been deep underground, and here is the crack that is exposed by the earthquake, so the original "original ecology" is preserved intact. Inside, you can see the crystals flashing, and the ice layer, just like a square-sized refrigerator opened to you, and the chilly chill forced the outsiders to shrink their necks even if the audience was subconsciously shrinking. "It''s definitely not a climatic reason because it''s so cold, not so simple." The old listener stood up and spoke at this time, and his eyes stared coldly at Klaus: "Mr. Claus, I have been here. Before you go in, you should at least tell us what will happen inside. The reason for the death of a dead bird is that we all understand and understand. It will definitely It''s dangerous, but if you even tell us what''s going on, then we would rather stop here." The rest of the audience also looked at Klaus. Obviously, at this time, it is the best time to ask for the right to know collectively. Everyone is willing to do it in the fire, but no one wants to die when they are unprepared. . "Inside, there is a snake, a kind of snake that is born out of the evil spirit. This snake itself is not very strong, but here it occupies the right place and the right place, so it is very tricky, even if it is a senior audience, slightly Inadvertently, I will be permanently stayed here. I dont know everyone. I used to go in and almost didnt come out. Klaus smiled and poisoned everyone. "That''s still the first time you are going." The old man said. "This is of course." Klaus fainted and took the initiative. The rest of the people are slowly following him. "Hey, big white, that **** suddenly became so polite, so polite, I am a bit uncomfortable." Fat man shouted. "We pay more attention to ourselves, right. Did you stay in the back of the array to sense the few lamas?" Su Bai asked. "No, not at all." The fat man is very sure. "This is strange. The lamas did not secretly follow up from behind. Can they say that they are waiting for us inside?" Speaking of this, Su Bais mind suddenly appeared in the air, as if he had caught something. The fat man is also reminded by the words of Su Bai, and his face is also showing a stunned color. "There is really this possibility. They must have explored this place before, even if they have not entered the deepest place, but the environment here is also familiar. They should be trying to summon some listeners to explore the secrets of the deepest, and now it is very likely to retreat to the next, where the audience they summoned to get a quick way to recover from these audiences. These lamas, who are best at the mouth, are the ones that have been used for the last time. The last time Yin Jiacuo and us used this tricky approach, the most likely punishment for broadcasting may be minimized. Dabai, then we really continue to go inside, this is not to get into the tiger''s hole, but to know that the mountain has a tiger biased toward Hushan. "Let''s go a little further inside, look at it more, then we will quit." Su Bai Chang Shu breathed out, apparently doing a very profound psychological struggle. It is really that the Qin Dynastys Ge has been discovered outside. Su Bai really wants to see if there is any Qin Chao thing in the end. This is not Because Su Bai is obsessed with archaeological research, in fact, Su Bai is not so hobby, but now according to the theory that he and the monk have explored, the history of the earth was cut off before and after the death of Emperor Qin Shihuang, and now the things about Qin Shihuang in the East are in the West. What is represented by Alexander the Great is no longer a simple and pure history, but a worldview. The lower the temperature, the lower the temperature. Even the audience feels that it is not very suitable, and there is a personal image in the surrounding ice and crystal. These people are kneeling on the ground, as if they are begging for mercy, and they are like worshipping, with pious and fearful colors on their faces. The listener of the old man deliberately probed and confirmed: "It is a real person, not a jealousy, but it is clear that they have already died, and they should look at the attire, it should be the Tibetan ancestors." The Tibetan ancestors here and the local people in Tibet are probably not at all an ancestor, because every dynasty''s collapse of every political situation often represents the demise of a nation. As a historian once said, if you really want to follow the narrow national theory, the real pure Huaxia, the real descendants of the Yellow Emperor, was originally a small tribe on the edge of the Yellow River, even during the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period. At that time, the best economic development in China, Jiangsu and Zhejiang, and Guangdong were still the sites of savages. Even the small Korean peninsula has appeared several times in the local indigenous "renewal", let alone other places. "Hey..." Zhous mans foot stepped on something and made a loud noise. He bent down and picked up the ground. It was a bronze sword. After picking up the bronze sword, Zhous mans breathing suddenly became heavy. At the time, other people are also observing the surrounding environment. Everyone has found it, so everyone is also concerned about each other and will not care what others are doing. The man surnamed Zhou walked to the fat man with a bronze sword. "Wanwan, why?" The fat man asked in a sullen manner. In the eyes of the fat man, the man named Zhou was so close to the black man that he was definitely a group with the lamas. "Strong people, look at the lines above." Zhou surnamed the man with his fingers on the bronze sword sketched out, "This is not like the pattern of the pattern of the pre-Qin period?" The face of the fat man suddenly changed a bit, and immediately picked it up and looked at it. Su Bai is a person who walks in the direction of the oblique side and climbs over the ice sculptures and crystals in front of him. Then, the space recessed in front of him appears to the greatest extent in the vision of Su Bai. "it is as expected." Su Bai licked his lips and looked at this scene. His heart was filled with a shock. At the same time, Su Bais mouth also outlined a smile: "Monk monk, unfortunately, you are still carrying out photosynthesis. You can''t take a look at the scene here, you will regret it." Chapter 462： 赳赳老秦, went to the national disaster (2) Below, is a row of military arrays, this is the Qin army army array, the number is not much, even smaller than the No. 1 pit in the Terracotta Warriors and Horses Museum in Linyi, the full scale is full, only two hundred people look, and the surrounding is The ancestors of Tibetan ancestors wrapped in crystals covered with ice. Originally, Su Bai thought that these Tibetan ancestors worshipped the Qin army. It may be that the first emperors partial army hit the plateau all the way, shocking many tribes in the Tibetan area and letting them worship, but now it seems that it seems Its not like this at all. Its too simple to think about it before. "These Tibetan ancestors worshipped, not Qin Jun." An old voice rang from Su Bai. Su Bai discovered that it was the old listener. The old listener wore the old-fashioned clothes in gray tone. He did not wear it before. Glasses, but at this time they took out a pair of reading glasses from the clothes and put them on. He also seemed to notice that Su Bai looked at his own eyes. He turned his head and looked at Su Bai. He smiled very politely. Xiaoyou, what was written on the bronze medal before?" Obviously, this old man noticed the details of the fat man from the gravel to the bronze, but he did not say anything, but waited for this opportunity to ask Su Bai alone. After all, secrets can only be called secrets if they are in the hands of a few people. Su Bai did not intend to conceal. At this time, the monk is not around. If this old man is really the kind of person who has a lot of research on history, for the current Su Bai, the benefits definitely outweigh the disadvantages, but it seems that the old man should not know the first emperor. And the things of Alexander the Great, do not know the historical fault. After all, not everyone has the opportunity to see the memory picture of an ancient blood family. This matter, the four people of Su Bai have already agreed, absolutely not The leak is known to the fifth person. "Five years of the state of Lu Buwei made a slap in the picture." Su Bai said the words on the bronze medal. "Oh, something from the time of the Emperor." The old man nodded and then wondered. "If it is just a bronze ge, it can be understood as the lost weapon of the Qin Dynasty, even if it flows to India or even falls. It is not surprising in Europe. After all, even in the Han Dynasty, although the bronze weapons were gradually replaced by irons, they still occupied a certain proportion, and the bronzes were used by other regimes at that time, such as the Xiongnu and Baiyue. The stone tools must be advanced too much. Even if a tribe in the Tibetan area acquired a few bronze products, it would be a treasure, even if it was put into the mausoleum or placed in the place of worship. It is normal. However, there is another Qin Dynasty army here, so it can''t be said. The bronze medal is obviously not turned over, but brought by this Qin Chao army. Here, it is no longer a pure land for ancestors of Tibetans, but a place..." When it comes to this, the old man has a deep look at Su Bai, "it is an ancient battlefield." "Let''s go see it." Su Bai proposed. "You are not afraid of the old lamas hiding in the vicinity to prepare the yin? This place must have its evil spirit. The black snake that the black man said may be just one of them, and there should be other dangers." "Even for this Qin Dynasty army, it is worth taking a chance." "Little friends, who used to learn history?" "Looking up, I am studying civil engineering." "I am a professor at the Department of History, this is my business card." The old man handed a card to Su Bai. "If both of us can leave here alive, we can exchange it later if we have a chance." Su Bai took over the business card and suddenly felt that this scene was very illegal. They were listeners, but the result was an archaeological issue. The rest of the people also came here, and Klaus stood on it, looking at the man surnamed Zhou, "This is the woman of your Chinese Qin Dynasty, is it?" The man surnamed Zhou nodded. "It is the army of the Qin Dynasty. There are significant differences in the military uniforms and equipment of each period in China." "Oh." Klaus was not surprised, but waved his hand. "Go, let''s go on. Below, there will be something that will surprise you." The meaning of this sentence is that there will be good things below, but the old listener took a deep breath at this time, and looked at Su Bai with the eyes of the inquiry. Obviously, below this, it is likely that they are buried. , danger, should be in front. At this time, the fat man also came to Su Bai, and he slammed his shoulder against Su Bai. "Big white, you can wind up." Su Bai grabbed a piece of crystal in front of him. To be honest, he really did not want to go. The army of the Qin Dynasty was frozen in front of it. Below, there are still many things. I really want to. Go ahead and see if you can find the secret of history being cut or even more about broadcasting. The old man took a bell from his arms and looked at Su Bai very seriously. "This is a resounding bell. There should be some strange use in the front. Little friends, as long as you can guarantee that I can keep my safety after going down, I can use this soul bell to upset the dangers they have designed." Obviously, the old man is also unwilling to leave. The fat man licked his lips. "Big white, you can do it, but I still feel that it is safest to turn around." "All here, go in and have a look, if there is any change." Su Bai pointed to his fat pocket at the fat position. "The three drops are still there, if those few lamas are really What is the layout in front, big deal, and once again hurt each other, I want my life, yes, but they must come with me to bury." Su Bai said so, the fat man naturally nodded and agreed. "Do not worry, Professor, I will try to protect your safety." The old man should not be the reinforcement of the melee system. Although he is also a veteran listener, when everyone gathers, he will suffer correspondingly, and he will be attacked by the little brother of Gyatso before the fat man. same. "Then, let''s go and see it. It''s a sigh of death." The old man''s audience obviously has an old-fashioned atmosphere. Su Bai and the fat man will follow along. Almost two hundred Qin soldiers were arranged in a square array. There were also bowmen and cavalry with horses and armor, but they were frozen one by one. This kind of freezing is different from the hibernation in which some ice-smelling ice in the science fiction film can be resurrected. Like the Tibetan ancestors in the ice layer and the crystal, they completely lose their vitality and are already dead. died. Obviously, these Tibetan ancestors and worshippers are not the Qin army. Here, it should be a battlefield. The object of the Tibetan ancestors worship is the goal of the Qin army. When the Tibetan ancestors had given up their rebellion and asked for forgiveness, the Qin army stood up and planned to fight. A sad atmosphere, radiating from them, even after more than two thousand years, still does not scatter. The woman in the down jacket picked up two black feathers from the ground and exclaimed, "What animal feather is this?" Then, the rest of the people also had their own discoveries, such as broken armor, broken shields, and even colorful but broken clothes, and the style of these things is obviously Western. Klaus seemed calm, his eyes were free from time to time, apparently waiting for something. The man surnamed Zhou and the fat man stood together again. The two men picked up some things on the ground from time to time to study the pattern of the surviving array. There are a lot of treasures here, but they are all baby wrecks, basically losing their effectiveness and function. Su Bai and the old man observed the Qin army square. The old man shook his head while watching. "No, it shouldn''t be like this. This is not the normal battle square of the Qin army." "what happened?" "You didn''t see it. Their combat targets were not from the parallel ground, but from the air." The old man said with some doubts. "I think this can be seen again. These two horses should not come to mount." Su Bai pointed to the back of the Qin army square. "Two horses should be brought to pull the car, here, frozen. There seems to be something under the soil." Su Bai bent down and reached out and touched it. The frozen soil was very hard, but it was still opened by Su Bai. Below, there was a silver frame. Suddenly, Su Bai remembered the scene in his memory picture, that The vampire sits in a silver prison car, in front of the emperor''s drive, the army is crossing the river. "This is a prison car, but how could it be silver, and it is still... Mithril!" The old man lowered his voice and seemed very unbelievable. "What the prisoner is holding?" However, at this moment, a Sanskrit suddenly sounded, and then, a piece of golden snow fell. These snowflakes did not fall elsewhere, and fell in focus on the frozen soil in front of Su Bai and the old man. "what happened!" Su Bai stood up and looked at the black man. The rest of the audience also looked at Klaus. Klaus smiled slightly, took a cross from his arms, began to pray, and a sacred atmosphere enveloped him. The fat man and the young man of Zhous family looked at each other with a stunned look. The down jacket woman took a few steps back and made a defensive posture. "I want to see, what is the ghost thing!" The T-shirt male appeared more decisive, and a big cockroach appeared in his hands, this is his life weapon. Su Bai and the frozen soil in front of the old man began to roll outwards. Two silver prison cars began to appear. In the prison car, the trapped people were not human beings, but two people who were surprised at the place. Broken feathers, pierced chest, broken body, or dirty or sacred breath are constantly intertwined, surrounded by broken lances and broken armor, Among the two prison cars, there is an angel, one with a holy atmosphere and one with a fallen atmosphere. The two angels are obviously dead. They died in the prison car. Most of the body has flesh and bones. There is no way to cover it. However, when the golden snowflakes fell on them, there was another activity in their bodies. Their bodies began to tremble, followed by two terrible pressures! "boom!" "boom!" The holy white breath and the dirty black breath burst together and swept away. The two angels seemed to be resurrected. Su Bai and the old man bear the brunt and continue to retreat. Zhous youth and fat man are also retreating, and the rest are also retreating because they cant stand this terrible pressure, only Klaus, holding The cross, not moving. "Klaus, are you and the old lamas ready to start with us? You are not afraid of the punishment of broadcasting!" These two resurrected angels already have the breath of a high-level audience. Once they are really resurrected, it is definitely a pattern of crushing for all the audience present! Klaus calmly said, "This is to bless them, to resolve their suffocation, so that their body shape will dissipate and get liberated as soon as possible. Otherwise, they will be here for one day. It is difficult to adjust the weather here. This is a few The lama sorghum is praying for the Tibetan land to eliminate the scourge for the Tibetans. Their existence, even the body, is not allowed for the broadcast. Therefore, the practice of several masters is actually in line with the meaning of broadcasting, and will be everything in the real world. The discordant factors are erased." "This kind of blessing will give them a tendency to return to the light and let them create the illusion of resurrection in a short time. Although it will eventually vanish, this world is enough for them to kill all of us here ten times!" The old man roared. "Ah, this is not what I know, just an accident." Klaus continued to hold his own cross. Obviously, when the power of the cross enveloped him, the pressure of the two angels naturally avoided He opened him and apparently regarded it as a homogeneous one. "Hey..." "Hey..." The damaged car was completely cracked at this time, and the two broken angels slowly stood up at this time. The holy glory and the fallen mourning were revealed respectively, which was equivalent to the terrible breath of the senior audience. And they will kill the machine, unobtrusively locked in the presence of everyone except Klaus. "Return the soul bell, use it." Su Bai shouted at the old man while resisting the terrible pressure. "But, they have been resurrected, and they are in a state of returning to the light. I can''t let them sleep in a short time." The old man obviously became very confused at this time. Su Bai pointed to the Qin army square shouting: "Use the back of the soul bell to summon the soul of the Qin army, fast, fast!" The old man stunned. Obviously, he did not feel that he was confronted with two terrible angels. What was the use of the Qin armys undead? Qin army was strong at the beginning, and it was only a human army. These two angels are called gods. The existence of ! "Don''t hesitate, fast, or we all have to die!" The old man licked his lips and began to recite the spell. Su Bai stood in front of the old man and helped him resist the pressure to eliminate interference. "The soul is coming back!" The old man shakes the bell, The square of the Qin army, which was originally frozen, suddenly vibrated at this time. "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" The sound of the neat armor has arisen, Then, it was the faint sound coming from the empty space, like an ancient song, echoing in ancient times! "Hey, old Qin, go to the country!" "Hey, old Qin, go to the country!" "Hey, old Qin, go to the country!" The Qin army square has not actually moved. They are already dead and frozen. These sounds are completely the result of the bells summing up their souls. However, in the sound of the roar of the soul of the old man who went to the country, The two angels who had just resurrected were suddenly scared to the ground, and the broken wings did not dare to open, closed on themselves, and the broken rifle also fell to the ground, and the breath of the body completely condensed. They are begging for mercy, They are begging, They are afraid, They are afraid, They put down their arrogant dignity, crouched in front of a human army, humble, like a slave, comparable to an ant! Their bodies began to accelerate and dissipate. It seems that they dont dare to exist for a second here. They are afraid of causing the anger of this army in front of them. They are going to die. This is a kind of returning light. Now they are afraid that even this return of light will not be extravagant. It is. "Dangdang..." Klaus''s cross fell to the ground, facing the scene in front of him, he was puzzled. Chapter 463： People are afraid of it. The ancient war songs are constantly echoing in this narrow space. This is the roar from the soul, from the heart of the lungs; More than two thousand years ago, this Qin army left their capital city Xianyang, sent a letter to Guguan, all the way west, thorns and thorns, and finally reached the depths of Tibet, this piece was still out of the uncultivated wasteland; No one knows what the purpose of this Qin army is here, and no one knows where the two angels held in the prison cars behind them come from, and no one knows what enemy they are facing. Eventually killed and collectively frozen; However, lets take a look at the ugly state of these thousands of Tibetan ancestors squatting on the ground, and then look at the attack posture of this Qin armys high-spirited battlefield; It can be found that this Qin army has been practicing its own beliefs, practicing their styles, and practicing their vows and promises to Zulong when they sent the letter to the valley. No matter who the enemy is, no matter how powerful the enemy is, Only one war song is accompanying them: ", went to the national disaster, Lao Qin, I am a river. The blood does not drain, and the battle is endless! Today there is Daqin, such as the Japanese side; Qin Youshi, who fights! Su Bai listened to the sound echoing in the ear, even if he was a blood family, at this time, there was a feeling of blood and heroism, and the old man who was holding the soul bell back to him was already tears. Flowing up; This professor, since he can become a veteran audience, is certainly not a good class. The murderous and arrogant smuggling activities must have done a lot. It is not impossible to even blame the female teachers and female students in the school. But perhaps because of the specialization of the industry, he has a deep indifference to his own history. At least at this time, his tears are not hypocrisy and disguise. Even the fat guy who laughs and laughs on weekdays, when he hears this song, is also a rare expression. The blood-sucking man is holding a big cockroach, and the ten fingers are shaking slightly. He is a very old weapon. He can choose it as his own weapon. It is also seen that he is also a nostalgic person. The down jacket woman also stood up straight. The worst situation should belong to Klaus. In fact, all the other listeners present have speculation and watchfulness. The old lamas did not appear. It is obvious whether there is something wrong, or the old lamas themselves. If something goes wrong, there is no way to appear, or it is to drum up what bad water is ready to calculate, can be mixed to the senior audience level, where is there a fool? And everyone knows that the latter will have a higher probability. Because of the normal person''s thinking angle, if you can''t come if something goes wrong, how can you give someone to find something good to enjoy? Two angels, crouching in the broken prison car, their feathers are annihilating, their remaining flesh and blood are dissipating, their breath is like a moth, it seems to be strong, but it is already strong outside, just like A dry wood, after burning to the maximum extent, is actually close to the distance, it is very close. Klauss eyes looked around. He was looking for traces of the lamas, but he could not find them. Perhaps these lamas were really hurt and could not come. The Sanskrit and the golden snowflakes should be that. Several lamas had previously placed their means here, but as the song of the war rang, the two ancient angels crouched and died, which directly put him in the crowd! The sound of war songs gradually went down. The Qin army was still frozen. They did not change at all. Just like the previous two thousand years, they will continue to stand in this position, like the poplars in the desert. Going on, even if they are already dead, even if they have no enemies in front of them, their beliefs will never change. Even after the death of two thousand years after death, they still sing "Old Qin, go to the country." "The generosity!" The down woman continued to step back a dozen steps, and the T-shirt man also took a few steps forward. The two men directly blocked the retreat of Claus; The fat man looked at the man surnamed Zhou, "Bay Bay, you are finished." The young man surnamed Zhou shook his head. "I just came with him in the same car. I saw him half a day earlier than you." After that, Zhous youth had two sands in his hands, and the sand waved and floated in front of Klaus, further trapping Klauss space. When the war songs were completely silent, when the two angels turned into dust, the old listeners took a deep breath, then turned and looked at Klaus, and whispered: "Its not my family, my heart is bound! Now everyone has a heart, he wants to kill us, then we are not welcome, according to the cause and effect of the broadcast, everyone together, kill him; As for the things here, since there are Qin Jun here, it proves that it is my Chinese thing, it is my Chinese thing, it has nothing to do with these **** red-haired ghosts, and even those who do not take their own Chinese as traitors. Relationship, here, we can distribute again, first let this outsider out! It is worthy of being an old university professor. This theory is also a one-of-a-kind thing. It directly defines this place as a self-family thing. However, according to the causal relationship of the broadcast, everyone knows that Klaus is deliberately bringing everyone here to rely on the return of two angels to kill the dead. In fact, he can already deal with him, even... kill him. As Klaus said before, it is an unintentional move. This is an excuse for broadcasting after the incident. The broadcast will indeed reduce the punishment, but now things are not done. The listeners who originally wanted to die are still alive. . Just as in the case of Zijinshan, if Su Baijiacuo and the monks were at the side of Zijin Mountain instead of already returning to Shanghai, they could actually come over and kill those few people who tried to slay themselves and others. Its not a thing. The reason why the lamas ran back immediately was not because they were afraid of the punishment of the radio, but because of the revenge from Su Bai and others, so they rushed back to the old nest. Su Baisong loosened his neck and looked at the black man in front of him. To be honest, Su Bai was itchy. "You killed me, I promise that you can''t go out." Klaus also adjusted the previous panic at this time, and his black face is more likely to hide emotion than the yellow man. However, the presence of people is fine, how can you not see that he is afraid? "Let me leave, otherwise, the fish will die." Klaus warned. "What do you think is mentally retarded." The fat man has to go up directly to pick up his sleeves. "Oh, sure enough, black IQ is generally not high." The down jacket woman, the T-shirt male began to step by step approach, the old man also appeared in the hands of a ruler, the ruler exudes a brilliant green glow. Even the young people of Zhous name have already been jealous, and they have begun to mobilize the sand on the ground to form a formation. obviously, Let you go? impossible! Taking a deep breath, Claus smiled at the corner of his mouth. This smile was a bit mad, and there was some hysteria. Looking at his look at this time, it was really a phrase of "dog jumping over the wall." "The habit of the audience is to leave a card for yourself in everything. This is universal in both the East and West audiences." In the hands of Claus, there was something like a remote control. "Because I used to I don''t know if the promises of the old lamas can be honored. I don''t know if these two angels can kill all of you as they say. So, I arranged some backhands in the seams. On the cliff, I pre-positioned some TNT explosives. You should know how deep the seam is. As an audience, it took us an hour and a half to climb down. Imagine what would happen if I detonated the explosives? Unless you have a transfer reel with space attributes in your hand, and you must be above the intermediate level, even a high-level audience will be buried alive and killed and crushed into meat! Intermediate space transfer reels, this thing is extremely expensive, and there is no price, who do you have? I don''t think so, right? Klaus gently waved the button in his hand, it seems that at this time, he finally calmed down. "Now, you have two choices, one is to continue to come and prepare to kill me, then I will take you to bury together, be crushed by boulder, and be buried alive in the depths of the earth. The other one, let me leave, you know, if I leave, I can''t detonate the explosives, because deliberately and so directly kill so many senior listeners, I will definitely be broadcasted into the punishment world to kill the story. But if I can''t live, the punishment of broadcasting is meaningless to me, isn''t it? The right to choose, in your hands, depends on your own fear of not being afraid of death? Klaus shrugged and even laughed, because he knew the audience so much, and he was reluctant to die. At this time, Klaus was very glad that he did not listen to the old lamas, and he left the means, or now he is estimated to have been killed, and his own instruments will be plundered and cheaper. The scene, for a time into a silence, down jacket women and T-shirt men are no longer approaching. "Hehehe..." As soon as laughter came from the crowd, "I am afraid of people." Laughter, from Su Bai, he was crossing the T-shirt male and down jacket woman, walking to Klaus, one hand holding his chest, as if it was unhappy. The young man surnamed Zhou suddenly found that the fat man around him was shaking, and the fat on his face began to tremble and tremble. Some doubts asked: "What about the strong country?" "He...he..." The fat man raised his finger against Su Bai''s back and was incoherent. "Isn''t he going to negotiate?" Zhou said the youth, apparently, not only him, including the old audience, including T-shirt men, including down jacket women, and even black Claus, who felt that Su Bai was going to negotiate, now Just to put a few words on the face, it is convenient to step down, and I will still be soft for my own life. "Lovely Bay... you are too naive..." The fat man took a deep breath, his nose and tears fell, and he cried the entire face. Chapter 464： Lets bury it together! When Su Bai came out, Klaus felt a sigh of relief in his heart. In his opinion, the other side was looking for a face. Under the steps, the Orientals just liked the face. Klaus is already thinking about whether he should lower his posture a little, give the other face enough face, and even promise some story points or unusable implements as compensation to them. Anyway, it is not worth any money, but can Let these Orientals feel that they are satisfied on the face. Every step back, happy, isn''t it? Anyway, I really didnt bring any substantial harm to them. Until now, Klaus still couldnt figure out. The two angels who had just waking up and had the power of Ma Dawei were inexplicably in the soul of a group of human soldiers. In the middle of the gray smoke, they are in a very high position in the Western mythology system, and they are shivering in front of human soldiers! What happened to this world? God, my worldview! This is a true portrayal of Claus''s heart. Although he is a black man, he has settled in Western Europe since his grandfather. Therefore, his view of the world view of history and culture is completely in line with the West. however, quickly, immediately, Immediately, Klaus felt that his worldview perception was once again destroyed. "boom!" a gunshot, Hit Klaus. Klaus didn''t even have time to react. He lowered his head and saw the transparent blood hole in his chest''s chest. The corner of his mouth was pumping. This is the meaning that even the talks are too lazy to talk about? Still, he determined that he was cheating on him? He just believes that the remote control in his hand is fake, so he decided that he did not put a bomb? Fuck, where is the confidence in his honey juice? This shot was also shocked by everyone present. Of course, except for the fat man, because the fat man walked over from Su Bai and said "I am so scared", there is actually a hunch in my heart. Now, Its just that the hunch has become a reality. "You..." Klaus wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. He instinctively felt that the rest of the Eastern audience, their ideas should be different from this oriental youth. He felt that they should give these Eastern listeners once. Opportunity, let them persuade this oriental youth, After all, Klaus himself does not want to be buried alive. however, Su Bai did not give him the opportunity to speak again, nor did he give the opportunity to the surrounding Oriental audience. He was calm, Continue to pull the trigger. It is really, since the last time the old lamas gave him a yin, Su Bai has been unhappy for a long time, and his heart has been suppressed for a long time. Ok, Now, the old lamas, I can''t find where they are, even now, are you threatened by this nigga? Oh, Big deal together GG, who are you threatening! When Su Bai once again pulled the trigger, Klaus knew that he had no time and no chance. The first shot of the other party was just standing in front of him and gave him great harm, even serious injury. I myself, because he didn''t expect it at all, the other party would be so direct, so hesitated, he was so crazy! This also caused Klaus to fall into a very embarrassing situation. He completely suffered from the Hellfire shotgun. Now he has no ability to counter the Su Bai. He even delayed the time with Su Bai. The rest of the audience''s reaction to stop Su Bai is gone, and even the rest of the audience may change their minds immediately, taking the opportunity to take the remote control in their hands and even leave the cave ahead of time, leaving their time, really not much. "Snapped!" Claus pressed the button, Then, Let''s die together. Fortunately, at the last moment, Klaus did not lose the sternness of the audience. Since you don''t let me live, die together, Let''s die together! "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Five consecutive violent explosions came from above. These explosives should be placed in the ground wall before the explosion, and they are above the crowd, so the power of the explosion can be released to the utmost extent, and then the deep seam will be Collapsed. The down jacket woman, the T-shirt male, the Zhou surnamed youth, and the old listener were completely trapped in a state of "face-to-face" at this time, and there were tens of thousands of horses in their hearts. What exactly is going on! Why are you going to die inexplicably? Is the script a problem? The huge rock began to fall down, first and then one piece, followed by one piece after another. The down jacket woman ran towards the hole and quickly moved away, avoiding a huge rock, but she still hasn''t Fortunately, a rock mass on her head was directly pressed down, and she screamed, and a petal appeared in her palm, trying to cover the rock wall above her head to escape. However, God knows how terrible this rock mass is. The pressure of mountains is no longer an exaggerated rhetoric, but a declarative sentence! "Oh oh..." The down jacket woman was so squashed, a touch of blood, splashing like a burst of pulp. At this moment, everyone suddenly realized that they usually think that they are gods, but here, in this environment, they are actually no different from ants. "hahahahahahahaha" Klaus kept laughing. "hahahahahahahaha" Su Bai was laughing too, and there were stones on the body of Su Bai, but Su Bai did not care. The body kept being pulled out of the bones, and the bones were exposed, but Su Bai was still not the same thing. . Two people, laughing in the last hysteria, but in the end, Klaus''s laughter turned into a crying, he didn''t want to die, he really didn''t want to die, he still has so many lovers, he still has a lot of things. Not enjoying the fun, he still has a lot of things to do, he really wants to live. The T-shirt male flew directly to the hole. Although the hole had collapsed, there were still a lot of gaps, enough for him to pass through. The down jacket woman had been killed. At this time, no one came to look for it. Rolls or Su Bai accounts, now, time is life, time is really life, escape early, even if it is a second, you can survive! "boom!" The impact of the explosion and the chain reaction began to appear. It was equal to a mountain and began to move down. This is different from the collapse of the building during the earthquake. The gap will appear below because of the beam or the reinforced concrete block, because this is the entire cave. The upper part of the ground layer moves down, so in this position, all the gaps will be filled up at the end, and they will be filled in and out. Everyone here will die! The T-shirt man just rushed to the entrance of the cave and there was a 100-meter position. At the top, a large piece of rock slipped down. The T-shirt man waved his big **** and cut it down. The rock was smashed, but he had not had time to go. A few steps, another rock fell down, he smashed again, and then, it was a whole piece. This time, the T-shirt man couldnt move, and his big **** up, even shattered a part of the rock and let it It turned into dust, but the rock was extraordinarily huge, and it was directly rolled down. The T-shirt man is now **** top. "puff" A blood spurted out of the T-shirt male mouth, and then the pores of his body all overflowed with blood. In the end, his bones began to break, and the flesh began to crack. In the end, he was reluctant to look back and look back. He was looking for the position of Su Bai. He hated it. "Hey!" Finally, the T-shirt men and the down jacket women fell in the same end. "Go there, go to the middle, there is a little slower." The fat man shouted at the audience around the week and the old man. The three people immediately came to the position of the Qin army, and the top was actually pressing down, but the speed was a little slower, but at most another half a minute, it would be pressed into a tight seam without any gaps. "Its going to die, its going to die." Zhous youth began to talk to himself in a panic. "How could this be how it would become like this..." The old listener still couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. The fat man was looking for Su Bai. Soon, he found it, because Su Bai, who was completely giving up the resistance, also came here. Klaus was cursing, groaning, roaring, using English, but the meaning is almost that you have to die with me, you are such a kind of oriental chop. Su Bai was so eager to bite his neck and began to **** blood. He was calm and enjoyable, just like the last supper. I don''t know why, the fat man can''t afford the gas of Su Bai. Perhaps, the fat man really has the antibody, but this time, everyone really wants to finish the egg together. They were buried alive, hehe, buried alive. Su Bai threw the black body of the adult to the ground. At this time, the upper rock formation was less than one meter away from the top of the crowd. The surrounding rock formations had already collapsed and fell to the frozen Qin army. As the center of the circle, only a small vacuum area is left around, and it is continuously compressed and compressed. "To die, big white." The fat man looked at Su Bai and sighed. "This time I really want to be hurt by you, I am going to die." The young man surnamed Zhou stared at Su Bai with an angry look. Even the old man was the same. If it was not the conditions and the environment, they might have already shot Su Bai. However, Su Bai did not care at all. He had just taken the blood of a strong listener, just like a drug addict who had just taken poison. At this time, the whole person was self-sacrificing. At the same time, Su Bai also pointed his finger at the old man''s audience. "That bell, shake a few more times, I still want to listen to the song for a while, the song is really nice, how to sing, ..." "boom!" Chapter 465： The Qin army that stands still! "boom!" The explosion of this time was no longer the reason why the rock on the top of the head was intensified, but the ground under the feet of the people actually cracked open. Immediately, a carriage that was buried deep under the military corps of the Qin army revealed. The figure. "Rely, the carriage!" the fat man exclaimed. This carriage is very big. It is not the old man''s carriage in the Ming and Qing Dynasties TV series. Its size is comparable to that of a heavy truck. Even if it is buried deep underground for more than two thousand years, it still has not polished its beauty. What is even more bizarre is that these Qin army corpses, although they are no longer so neat because of the underground cracks, they still maintain a straight posture without change, it is really a bit of a desert standing in the old white poplar. However, although the carriage appeared, but the rock that is constantly slipping on the top of the head can no longer wait for people. Now it is almost half a meter away from the top of the crowd. "Into the carriage!" The fat man bit his teeth, "Looking for a miracle!" This is also a way to no avail, although everyone does not believe that this carriage can block the huge rock that is landslides on the top of the head, but now there is still a space in the carriage, even if it is dead, it is not a coffin. ? The fat man rushed over, and the carriage was half stuck in the rock. The fat man was forcibly drilled in from the side window. If he was a little fatter, he wouldnt really get into it. Immediately after the Zhou Xing youth and the old audience, they also drilled in. Only Su Bai was standing outside the carriage. Although he was leaning against the carriage, he did not come in. At this time, the rock on the top of his head was already at the top of his head, leaving only ten centimeters. "Big white, you **** in!" "You three are short-circuited at this time?" Su Bai slammed into the top position of the carriage and directly hit the groove of the carriage. "This hardness, actually want to hide in it." ?" Su Bais face showed the expression You are too stupid to say that I know you. Hide together in the inside and then squash it into a meat sauce. You have me and me in you. I feel sick when I think about it. In the carriage, when Zhous youth and the old listener heard this, their faces were green. They immediately looked at the fat people around them. The fat body is more meaty. This is obvious if the three people are squashed into meat sauce. It is estimated that I have to be neutralized with this fat man. The picture is really cold. This body of the Qin army was frozen around the carriage, because the carriage was half stuck in the crack, so these Qin army bodies are generally half-small than the carriage. Su Bai reached out with a tentative meaning and tapped on a Qin soldier. The ice attached to Qin Bing immediately broke down, but when Su Bais fist hit the body of Qin Bing, he immediately issued a kind. The sound of "", the hands that shook the white are a little painful. really! Su Bais face showed excitement, and immediately took out his own **** fire shotgun gun directly at the Qin soldiers in front of him, and then did not hesitate to trigger the trigger. "boom!" The power of the Hellfire shotgun is clear, especially after Su Bai himself used it as a weapon of its own life. Its power has been upgraded to a higher level than before. However, at this time, Hellfire flares. The power of the gun can only leave a faint black trace on the other side''s shoulder without a nail, even the skin, not broken. Immediately, in the memory picture of Su Bais mind, a group of Qin Jun, who was marching in a neat square, swept the evil spirits with a crushing posture. The ancestors were strong, and the hand-held jade can smash the black dragon, while throwing the river, but the ancestors The really terrible thing about the dragon is that he has an army that is loyal to him. In that era, the powerful Qin army was the true reliance of Zulongs sweeping of the six-in-one and the unfamiliar Huaxia. Its no wonder that the ancestors recorded in the later history books and The army under his command is basically "conquering, conquering, reconquering". Is there a terrible army like this, can you do it without conquering it? The Qin army of that era is really powerful and terrible. Su Bai couldn''t help but reach out and touch the shoulders of the soldier''s body. A single soldier is so powerful. Even if he is single-handedly estimated to have no chance of winning, then, two hundred soldiers? An army of Qin Jun? 100,000 Qin army? 500,000 Qin army? What kind of terrible army are they? Even with the modern steel army of the current five major countries, facing the Qin army of that period, there is no chance of winning, because that is equivalent to at least hundreds of thousands of seniors and above the strength of the audience. This horrible power, even if it is placed in the technological civilization of two thousand years, is enough to swept the world easily? Su Bai licked his lips, and he thought of the Macedonian army under Alexander the Great during the Alexander era, killing the demon beasts in Egypt like cutting vegetables and cutting vegetables. I can imagine that at that time, both East and West, had one. The vast and terrible empire has a group of soldiers who are almost gods in the eyes of future generations. But why is history cut off? Why are Alexander the Great and Zulong suddenly violent? Why did the two powerful empires that swept through half of the world at that time, and why would they disappear in a short time? "Big white, the rock is down!" the fat man shouted in the carriage. Su Bai was not moving. He just turned slowly and looked around. This carriage was wrapped in so many Qin army bodies. Perhaps they could create a miracle. Su Bai squatted down, kneeling on the ground, half squatting, and the mountain on the top of his head slipped down and directly hit the head and shoulders of these Qin soldiers. "Hey...hey...hey..." a loud noise came out, Boulders, Stopped! Everything around him was filled with great pressure from the mountain, but only a small area around the center of the horse was used. Because of the nearly 200 bodies of the Qin army, it was about half a person. In a high space, the carriage was half trapped in the cracked rock, and the surrounding Qin army was also half-higher than the carriage, so the carriage was also protected. These Qin army corpses, with their own heads, with their own shoulders, are equivalent to the formation of two hundred pillars, supporting a plane, and smashing this area. Otherwise, Su Bai and the fat man in the carriage, and so on, are really turned into meat. You have me and I have you. Waving his hand and dispelling the dust and dust around him, Su Bai shook his head, and took a long breath, looked at the carriage and shouted: "There is a good news that there is a bad news to tell you, which one are you going to listen to?" "Listen well first." The fat man replied from inside. "The good news is that we don''t have to worry about becoming a meat sauce for a while." "What is bad?" "The bad thing is that we seem to be out." Su Bai reached out and touched the rock wall above him. To be honest, in the face of this pure physical attack, Su Bai had his own advantages. He could turn it into a blood mist to avoid most of the damage, but the movement of blood fog. Distance and time have great limitations. Usually I wear it through the wall to engage in sneak attacks to avoid an instant attack. I want to turn myself into a blood fog and penetrate so deep that I dont know how many football fields are so big. It is simply the Arabian Nights. It may not be how far it has moved. It is stuck in the rock that is tightly stitched. When it is time to end, it is even worse. "Big white, you enter the carriage, there are found in the carriage." The fat man shouted from the carriage, it sounded very exciting. "No, let''s go out first." This is the voice of the old listener. Then he climbed out of the carriage window. The ruler in the old hand exudes radiance, like a firework stick, and this narrow space Give a bright light. "Sure enough, it is." The old man listened to his mood. "I was wondering at the time. With just a group of human soldiers, how could they scare the two angels to tremble, and if it is ordinary humans, there are two For thousands of years, even the dead souls that have been dying for a long time have long been squandered and dissipated, but when I used the soul-hunting bell to summon their souls, they found that their soul marks remained clear, even if The true soul is gone, but the obsession in the depths of their souls is still standing here like their bodies. This is definitely not something that ordinary humans can do after death. The old listener looked at Su Bai. "These, you already know, right?" Su Bai shrugged and didn''t want to. "Oh, no matter what, they are our ancestors, and now they have saved our lives. They, I can afford to worship!" The old listener actually collapsed and gave these Qin soldiers a bow. Many people in the temple like to worship Buddha, but there are not many people who really understand the standard serious posture. This old man obviously uses the most standard posture and is meticulous. At this time, the young man surnamed Zhou also climbed out of the window and, like the old man, performed a decapitation of these Qin soldiers. Su Bai didn''t feel so timid. He walked to the carriage. The fat man was lying next to the window. He looked at the two daggers there. He said a bit: "I am more and more lovely now in this bay." "Well, this said that you are like finding true love." "Hey, big white, fat man, my orientation is still very normal." Fat man righteous words. "Anyway, you have been opened in the back, in case you have learned the essence since that time?" Su Bai asked. "............" The fat man is covered with black lines. "Big white, do you want to mention this letter or not, I will also kill you with a mental illness?" "Oh, you just said what was found, what is it?" Su Bai opened the topic. The fat man smiled. "You know when you come in and look at it. This carriage is so high that it is not necessary. There is a circle of facts inside, and It is very likely that it is a medium-level space transfer matrix. Even More advanced! When it comes to this, the fat man immediately released the light. Chapter 466： Secret inside the carriage Su Bai also turned into the carriage, and a few ghosts of the fat man were suspended in the carriage, and the photos were still relatively clear; "Big white, do you know what this is?" Asked the fat man. In the bottom position of the compartment, there are many grooves, and the groove has a mysterious texture. Because the carriage is very large, the bottom area is also very large. The texture is very fine. It seems that if you look at it a few times, the whole person will endure. Can''t help but addicted to it. Su Bai can''t figure out the law, but the fool can see that this thing is not normal. As for the words asked by the fat man, it should be on the wall of the carriage. There is no illustration, but there are some words. There are not many words, but each one is difficult to understand. For the layman, it can be seen that it is the ancient Chinese text. . "Small Xiao." Su Bai replied, "Its a small flaw." "Rely, you can be white, I feel that you can go to the university as a history professor now." The fat man exclaimed, because he found the transmission array in the carriage, for the fat man, on the one hand, there was a turnaround for alive. I also relaxed a lot in my heart. On the other hand, I saw the huntering heart. As a tactical master, I met a well-preserved squad in the pre-Qin period. It really makes no difference with the satyr. "I used to have a lot of seals in the collection, and the words on the seals were mostly small." Su Bai spit out a sigh of relief and reached out and touched the wall gently. "Small ׭ is after the Qin Shihuang unified China, the implementation of the book. The same text, the same track of the car, and the unified policy of unified metrology of weights and measures are carried out by Prime Minister Li Si, on the basis of the Da Yu text originally used by Qin State, simplifying the other six languages ??and creating a unified text. After the end of the Western Han Dynasty, it was gradually replaced by Lishu, but on the seal, it has been preserved in the habit of using the Xiaoyan font." Su Bai turned his head and looked at the fat man. "Since this is the carriage escorted by the army during the Qin Dynasty, there is a small font in the carriage, which is of course a normal thing." "Can you understand that white?" asked the fat man. Su Bai shook his head. "I know a few words, but I don''t understand what these paragraphs mean. What should the old professor listen to?" "He can understand that he understands it. There is definitely something hidden in it. Everyone can understand it. I always feel uncomfortable." The fat man said something. "At this time, he should not be hiding private. The following squad, it is not up to you and the surname Zhou to repair and start, use each other." At this time, the Zhou Xing youth and the old listeners who had finished worshipping outside began to come back. The old listeners first turned in from the window, and the Zhou surnamed youth followed. "There is no food and water here, fat man, how long does it take for both of you to start this circle?" Su Bai asked. The young man surnamed Zhou indulged for a while, and looked at the fat man. "The law is well preserved. Even if it is the spiritual power needed to start, you can use the blood of our four people instead, but what we both have to do now is I have to understand some veins of the law, so that we can ensure that we can be sent upwards instead of left or right. This array is too esoteric. The level of our two people can only barely determine a direction. If you want to transfer to a specific location and fix a certain coordinate, you can''t do it." The fat man nodded. "This array of methods, even if the Western space magic strengthens the audience, it is estimated that we have to arrest it. Although there are quite a few of the arrays that have been handed down on the East side, it is similar to this one, but I have never seen such a original. The original taste of the juice, if only the pursuit of sending us up, twelve hours, almost can be touched and then can be activated." "Twelve hours." Su Bai licked his lips. "Twelve hours of not eating or drinking, the problem is not great." The old listener interjected at this time. "You are not curious. This Qin army of two hundred people escorted the carriage to the hinterland of Tibet. What is it for?" "The old man, if you have a fart, let it go early, we are not coming to the outdoor archaeology class." The fat man groaned. The old professor shook his head and apparently was dissatisfied with the "learning attitude" of the fat man. He pointed to these words. "According to the above text, this Qin army is a **** to a princess and goes to the depths of Tibet. tribe." And pro? asked Zhous youth. This is normal. Although the Zhou Xing youth is not a mainlander, the historical textbooks on the other side of Taiwan are much different except for the modern history and the historical peasant uprisings. Most of the rest are almost the same. Since ancient times, the Central Plains dynasty sent a princess to the barbarians, which represents a compromise and humiliation. "Is this a pro-team?" Some fat people also dare not set a channel. "Is there a strong country in Tibet? Is it strong to the emperor to send a princess to kiss?" The old professor seems to be very satisfied with the fat man and the young man of Zhous family who missed the idea, which gave him a sense of satisfaction: "Neither is nor is it. The person who is in charge of politics is self-proclaimed as the emperor, and he is the first river in China. It is called Zulong for the later generations. A person like this, you let him go to breathe? You let him whisper to other countries? Even if you don''t hesitate to send the princess to kiss, may you? "Rely, you still sell off!" The fat man is not satisfied. "This princess was sent to the depths of Tibet, holding the ancestral dragon letter, representing Zulong to integrate the Tibetan ancestors of the time." The old professor looked at the words on the wall and said, "I am not going to give the tribe a big head as a wife." Instead, the Tibetan ancestors of the time were given her as grandchildren." "This is what is written on this wall, there is also the opposite, and the font is different from this side. It should be written later." Su Bai pointed to the opposite wall of the car. "Well, yes, it was written later." The old man listened to the opposite side and took out his own ruler so that the little ׭ word could be seen more clearly. "The meaning recorded here is that the princess was escorted to Tibet. After that, holding the ancestral letter of the ancestors, the ancestors of the Tibetans were quickly brought to their knees. They started with wings and turned into bat blood-suckers, werewolves, and strange clothes. The army is fighting." Su Bais mind immediately appeared in the scene of the vampires memory. Could it be that Alexander the Greats expedition came here? However, it seems that two people are not in the historical time. Alexander the Great and the First Emperor have a time gap of one hundred years. Even if the historical time calculates the error, it will not be so big. But the words immediately explained the doubts of Su Bai. "The strange troops should be the army. They were rushed to the east from the west. They wanted to build a new site here to rehabilitate. The princess took the Tibetan ancestors and they fought for a long time. Finally The princess won the victory, captured many of them, and sent people to **** them back to Xianyang to pay tribute to Zulong." The army of Alexander the Great was defeated by a terrible existence, and then the remnant fled east and ran into the army of the Tibetan ancestors tribes organized by the Princess of the Great Qin. The result was that the defeated army from the West was defeated. This is right, the second paragraph in the memory picture, the vampire in the institute should have been sent to the Xianyang Emperor as a prisoner. Su Bai thought this way. "Just..." The old professor paused, and it seems that he is somewhat incomprehensible in the last few paragraphs. "Hey, you got it up again, let''s just say, the story is wonderful!" The fat man urged. "The next two paragraphs, I can''t understand, probably meaning that the translation is coming, the darkness is coming, the really terrible enemy appears, the Tibetan ancestors'' tribe under the princess is defeated by the terrible enemy, and the alliance is also disintegrated, many The Tibetan ancestors prayed for survival at the foot of the darkness. The princess led the two hundred Qin army to resist, and was finally forced to this desperate situation. The last few words were that the princess requested the emperor to send the Daqin army from the country to rescue as soon as possible. The tribe is vulnerable to the darkness, and only the Qin army can defeat it." Translated here, the old listener pointed to the bottom of the road: "The following is my most inconceivable place, this princess left his own money here, actually called - Princess Wencheng." "Princess Wencheng, isn''t it in the Tang Dynasty?" The fat man''s historical knowledge is still known. "Yes, Princess Wencheng is indeed the Tang Dynasty, and this is the army of the Qin Dynasty. It is impossible to cross." The old audience agreed. "Perhaps, this is the authentic Princess Wencheng, and the Tang Dynasty may be a coincidence, but it is also possible that Li Shimin deliberately made this title out of the disgusting Songtsan Gambo at that time." Su Bai speculated, "after all Li Shimin is an emperor, and there is another person who can write a book such as "Pushing Back Picture". He knows some secrets about this Qin Dynasty, and it is not impossible." "Yes, Xiaoyou, you are very reasonable. Maybe, it may be like this!" The old audience was a little excited. "This is the authentic Princess Wencheng!" "Why, why did the Princess Wencheng in the Tang Dynasty inexplicably become a counterfeit?" The fat man did not understand. "The Princess of the Tang Dynasty did not love the Songtsan Gambo and built a hundred years of peace between the Tang Dynasty and Tubo. Has it made a great contribution to historical peace?" The old listener and Su Bai look at the fat man together, just like watching a second fool, the historical level of the fat man is really only suitable for reading textbooks and "Huanzhugege". Su Bai had to explain, "The story of Princess Wencheng and Songtsan Gambo, more, was still given to the Spring and Autumn Period by Han Chinese historians. Since ancient times, for the Central Plains dynasty, the Princess was sent to the barbarians and relatives, this It is a very humiliating thing. In fact, Songtsen Gambo began sending messengers to Changan to ask Tang Taizong Li Shimin to give him a princess as a wife, but Li Shimin simply looked down on the leader of this barbarian tribe and directly vetoed it. Later, Songtsan Gambo led the Tubo army to fight directly, and played a battle with Tang Jun. Li Shimin was considered to be soft. From the clan, a woman named Princess Wencheng was asked to go to Tibet to marry Songtsan Gambo. To be a pro, send a woman, and keep peace. As for the Princess Wencheng written in the history textbook, how does it relate to Songtsan Gambo, how does Princess Wencheng spread the culture of the Han people, how is it loved by Tibetans, and how to establish the two ethnic groups. Peace for more than one hundred years is the role of the Spring and Autumn Period. In fact, at that time, Songtsan Gambo had five wives. After Princess Wenchengs marriage, it was the smallest wife. Even the title was the lowest level. Now there is no scenic spot called Lhasa Temple in Lhasa. It was built by Song Zanganbu for Princess Wencheng. It was actually built for the ruled princess who was married from Nepal. The woman was the status of the wife of the wife, Princess Wencheng. It was originally the Xiaozhao Temple. The peace brought by the pro-independence will be less than 20 years. Then Tubo completely met with the Tang dynasty. The two sides fought for nearly a hundred years. Tubo not only annexed the achievements of Datangs expansion in the Western Region for decades. He once occupied the capital of Changtang, the capital of Changtang. Therefore, the theory of peace and friendship is the deliberate modification of the historians of the dynasties. It is too ugly. By now, the greatness and role of Princess Wencheng has been falsified, exaggerated and politicized. "Why is that?" "National harmony. National unity is greater than the sky." Su Bai concluded, "On this big policy and foundation, even the law can ignore, let alone modify and vaguely exaggerate the so-called history. The story of Princess Wencheng in the Tang Dynasty is actually similar to the ancient Silk Road. The official is constantly propaganda, and even the leaders will open their mouths and call these slogans to win over the domestic people and relations with foreign countries. In fact, some historical foundations and common sense can be seen in these clues. The things of Princess Wencheng can be found in the history books, and even the history books of Tubo can be used as evidence. The Silk Road is even more than one hundred. A statement that was arbitrarily named by a German explorer many years ago, and the result is now advertised to be fascinating. This is politics, a bit like the emperor''s new clothes. The old man nodded, meaning he agreed with Su Bais statement, and at the same time, "It seems that Li Shimin had no choice but to take Tubo at the beginning. He had to make a kiss with his nose, and he gave the Princess a title, or it happened to happen to collide; Either, it may be that he may know some secrets about the Qin Dynasty, so he gave this title with the mind of the deliberately disgusting Tubo people; Even Li Shimin may have a little bit of illusion, hoping that this Princess Wencheng can hold the power of the Tibetan tribe in her hands like the one in the Qin Dynasty. Chapter 467： The extra person! Regardless of whether this Princess Wencheng is true or not, and whether Li Wenmins booked Princess Wencheng has the so-called deep meaning, these academic problems are indeed not necessary for further study, because the current imperative is still to take the array inside the carriage. The law is activated, and the fat man and the young people of Zhou said that it takes about 12 hours to complete; Then, at least for the next half day, the four people are trapped in this narrow space where they have not eaten or eaten. Fortunately, even if they havent eaten or drunk for a long time, its not a big deal for ordinary people. A senior audience is even less of a problem. The two guys who are obsessed with the tactics are devoted to the exploration and familiarization of the law. I think that after this incident, their understanding and accomplishment of the law will definitely take another step. This is also theirs. Your own opportunities. Su Bai climbed out of the window, took out the smoke from his pocket, and ordered one. The air in the narrow space would definitely become more turbid. After a short while, the window climbed out again, and it was the old listener. "If you have smoke, you don''t say it early, you will die early." The old man smiled. Su Bai handed him a cigarette and then threw the lighter over. "Call..." The old mans audience spit out a smoke circle and asked with satisfaction: "Little friend, what is your name?" "Su Bai." This point, there is nothing to hide, although Su Bai does not like to be in the audience circle like a fat man, but since it has been in the audience circle for so long, there are certainly many people who know their identity, the old audience can just go out, casually Inquire about the appearance and enhancement of Su Bai to ask the identity of Su Bai. "Oh, Su Bai Xiaoyou, my surname Shen, called Shen Wen." Su Bai nodded, but he really didn''t have any chattering now. This old man gave a very yin feeling. Instead, he made Su Bai not very cold, or you just like the monk clearly said don''t give me a chance. If I have the opportunity, I will hang you, or I will not look at me like a fat man. I am afraid of you. My father is afraid. These two people are more comfortable to communicate with each other. Shen Laotou is between the monk and the fat man, with a little pedantic feeling, this feeling is the most impatient of Su Bai. "Su Bai, have you already known something, can you share it with me?" Shen Laotou showed his meaning, because whether it was before Su Bai asked him to summon the Qin armys soul or Su Bais soldiers who could hold down the collapsed rocks, they all showed a meaning. He seemed to have known for a long time. The secrets of the Qin Dynasty that people feel incredible. It is true that the former one was really because Su Bai had already known something about the Qin Dynasty, but the latter one was not Su Bais plan and then moved. He just squatted and then happened to meet the black Crow. Si also threatened himself to be a very hard-hard one, but Shen Laotou is not a fat man and a monk, even if he tells the truth, he does not believe that there will be real mental illness among the audience, and the mental illness has become a strength. A strong and experienced audience. "No comment." Su Bai smoked a while and looked at the Qin soldiers in front of him, while also reaching out and touching them; The Chinese have always been concerned about a deceased person since ancient times. Su Bais practice seems to be somewhat disrespectful, but Su Bai does not feel anything. "I can exchange other things with you for information." Shen old man said. "Not rare." Su Bai still refused directly. Regarding the things of the first emperor, the four people of Su Bai had promised not to say it. "This is really to see Baoshan and not allowed to enter, it is really scratching the dead." Shen old man smiled bitterly. Su Bai reached out and tried to unload the armor of a Qin corpse in front of him. This is almost a kind of acting style of Su Bai. In the past, in every story world, when you see a dead listener, Su Bai will groped in the past to see if there is anything worthwhile. However, when Su Bai finally could smash a breastplate from the body of this Qin dynasty, the breastplate suddenly became ruined and lost all the moisture, as if it had become a scrap iron. "I want to come. In the last battle, these Qin army have exhausted everything. You see, the weapons and equipment on the ground, if they are in their heyday, should be the ranks of the top-grade implements, but now they have all become broken. Iron." Shen old man said next to him, "I still wear him back. Its cold, no clothes, even if its a dead person, it will feel cold. Su Bai is a bit strange. Does this old man say that Wen Qing was guilty at this time, still wondering if these soldiers are cold? Of course, Su Bai does have a sense of respect for these Qin soldiers. Since these armor are useless, let him wear it back. Putting the breastplate back to the soldier, Su Bai patted his hand, and there was more than ten hours of waiting time. It was really boring. Moreover, here it is like a crowded Pudong train sleeper, the height is too low, the station is not standing, can only barely squat. "How old are you?" Shen old man suddenly asked. "Do you have a daughter who wants to introduce it to me?" Su Bai asked. "Oh, how is it possible, people like us are actually being condemned by the heavens, there is no need to go to harm others." Shen old man is a bit guilty. Su Bai took out the mobile phone, but unfortunately there is no signal in this place. Su Bai is taking the mobile phone and turning it around. "You are not invited to Tibet?" asked Shen Laotou. Su Bai did not answer, this old man, the words are really a bit more. Shen Laotou put his ruler on the ground, and slowly drifted away. "Actually, I am really afraid of being alone, or when I am alone in a narrow space, because it will make me feel suffocated and make me feel uncomfortable, so if you are willing to talk to me. I will be very grateful to you." "Let''s give me a look." Su Bai snarled. Shen Laotou does not think that he is embarrassed. "Look at your age, was it a college student?" Su Bai nodded. "Sometimes, I really admire my previous life." Shen Laotous face showed a cherished color. "Although I always complain about the injustice of this society, I always compete with others, always stepping on others or being Others stepped on, but at that time, compared with the present, it was like a child playing a house, just feeling very interesting." Su Bai did not listen carefully to the feelings of the old man. His eyes were slowly attracted by a piece of crystal in the crack in the front of the rock. Now he slowly climbed up and squatted to the other side. Shen Laotou still feels on his own, but he did not notice the action of Su Bai. That crystal is a pearl, but it is not as round as a pearl, but it is a bit like jade, but there is no such thing as jade. If you want to find something similar to this, it is the kind that Yiwu sells. The beads on the souvenirs are generally available in all the so-called ancient towns, and the purchase price is extremely cheap. Su Bai pinched the bead in his hand. He didn''t feel anything, and didn''t feel anything different. Isn''t this always left here, but the decorations of the Claus and the lama and the clothes of the dead listeners? Just when Su Bai thought about this, the fat man shouted in the carriage: "Big white, come over." Su Bai put the beads into his pocket and squatted toward the carriage. The old man climbed up and went to the carriage with Su Bai. Su Bai did not rush into the car from the window, but looked at the window and looked inside. "What?" At this time, at the bottom of the carriage, a lot of chess pieces and small flags were placed by the young people of Zhou and the fat people. Obviously, the two people are familiar with this method in Linyi with their own methods and routines. "Big white, there is a discovery." The fat man said. It doesnt take 12 hours, can you send it right away? Su Bai asked, its really this place. Its been a long time, naturally boring. "No, we have already deduced it for almost two hours. Although it is still far from the extent that it can open this array, there is some understanding and familiarity with this formation. Now, the two of us can unanimously conclude that this formation has not been opened at all. This is a formation that has not been used since it was arranged, a virgin formation. The fat man looked at Su Bai and said very seriously. Su Bai immediately understood the meaning of the fat man. If the formation did not open, then the princess of that year must not be sent out. Then, she is likely to fight here with the two hundred Qin soldiers around me; However, there is only the body of Qin Jun in the vicinity, and there is no princess''s body, and even a woman cannot be seen. "Is it going to be caught?" Su Bai guessed. "After all, in ancient times, the generals who caught others, the Jiang Jun is still a woman, whether it is from the war or morale, it is very big. Appeal." The fat man spit out a sigh of gas and nodded. "I also think that 80% is like this. The princess should have been taken away, otherwise...hehe." "Don''t scare yourself," Su Bai said. "The princess was not sent away. It is obviously one thing. Because the last sentence of the word on the wall and the payment, I can see the urgency of the situation. I can also feel the conviction of the death. Coupled with the pride of the Qin people and the belief of being a nobleman, when she wrote these words, she should have thought of fighting to die here. The enemy, even if she caught her, should only catch her. It is impossible to give birth to her body. The light of the ruler appeared, reflecting the face of Shens old man. He was still studying the words on the wall of the car, which was a bit unspeakable. "Rely, old man, can you go to the outside of the train to smoke and go shopping with the white, give us more space to play with these arrays? You have been chanting your words in the carriage, really annoying me. No, ah." The fat man complained. When the fat man said this sentence, he did not notice that Su Bai, who was kneeling on the window, had become very difficult to look at. Chapter 468： Drastic change At this time, Su Bai slowly turned back and found himself behind him, empty; But Su Bai remembers clearly. At that time, Shen Laotou was walking behind the horse and walking into the carriage. Only the only passage of this window could only allow one person to drill in. Su Bai was in the window. When you go up, there is no longer a second person to go in. Moreover, the fat man also said very clearly, Shen Laotou has been studying those small characters in the carriage, and there is no carriage at all; At the moment, Su Bais back was cold, and the people who smoked and chatted with him for more than an hour were actually fake, but they could not detect it at all! This is the biggest surprise! "Big white, what''s wrong with you?" The fat man seems to be aware that Su Bai is a bit abnormal. Su Bai waved his hand. "Nothing, it may be broken." "Cut, it''s not because of you, not that your neuropathy is going to be with the nigga. We are trapped here?" The fat man is obviously still somewhat dissatisfied. "Not me, can you sit here and study this pre-Qin Faction?" Su Bai asked. "Oh, this is true." The fat man admitted, this can actually be regarded as his chance of Zhang Yiyi. Zhous youth heard the words and nodded. Obviously, studying this legal array, even if he only stayed at the familiar level of Linyi, he already felt that he had benefited a lot. Instead, Shen Shentou, some accidentally extended the ruler to Su Bai, looked at Su Bai on the window and asked: "Really, nothing?" Su Bai looked at Shen Laotou. For a time, Su Bai suddenly gave birth to an impulse to tear the face in front of him. Shen Laotou was shocked and his body was stunned. Obviously, he noticed that Su Bais murder against him. For a time, Shens old man was somewhat unclear. So how did he get rid of this madman? Fortunately, Su Bai just took a heavy breath, "Fat, do you still have smoke there?" "Yes, give." The fat man threw the cigarette in his pocket to Su Bai. He is now studying the law, and when he is fully focused, he simply has no time to smoke and is not interested in smoking. Su Bai took the cigarette, turned and squatted forward, came to a position ten kilometers from the carriage, and sat down. A cigarette was taken out, bitten in the mouth, not lit, but subconsciously chewing the filter. Suddenly, Su Bai thought of what it was like, got up and started to look for it on the ground. That cigarette, that cigarette, After the smoke is exhausted, there will always be a cigarette butt! Soon, Su Bai found a complete smoke left on the ground, and also confirmed that this was the smoke of the old man who had handed it to himself to chat with. The other party, obviously put a cigarette in front of themselves with a lighter, also took a lot of mouth, spit out the smoke circle, and they smelled the smoke, but all this is fake? Su Bai licked his lips. This is no longer an illusion. It is far beyond the level of so-called illusion. The other party has the ability to play with the applause. What does she want you to see, what do you have to see, It is like in the Bible: God says that there must be light. However, Su Bai was after a ten-second heart acceleration, and then he went down. He solemnly gave himself an eye, took a sigh of relief, then shook his ash, and whispered to himself. Road: "In fact, you can use the real body to see me, my princess, if you are really lonely, I can accompany you to chat and solve the problem." Su Bai said calmly. then, next moment, Su Bai still had a cigarette in his hand, and he couldnt move at all. Then an invisible force directly oppressed him, and he slammed it on the chest of Su Bai and took Su Bai to the ground. "Amount..." Su Bai felt like his mouth was filled with airflow, and he couldn''t make a sound. His hands and feet were like being imprisoned at this time. It''s like... a ghost press! In fact, Su Bai can still switch to other states to counterattack, at least try it, but Su Bai did not do that, he is really afraid of completely angering the princess who is not lost. Moreover, Su Bai himself knows that his bloodline blood is in the eyes of the other party, that is, the enemy from the West. His zombie lineage is also unrecognizable in the eyes of the East. Su Bai will definitely be directly irritated regardless of which lineage he switches. other side. The strength on the chest has not been alleviated, nor debilitated. Su Bai blinked, it seems, this princess, do not want to kill himself, or, She can''t kill herself. She is already dead. She died in the battle more than 2,000 years ago. Now she can''t have the strength of her life. The reason why the other person can suppress himself is related to the surrounding environment... Even, it is related to the thinking thoughts in your own mind. I feel that she is very strong, and she has awe in her heart, so the other party can make a ghost press on herself. I cant move, but I havent suffered any damage. The fat man in the carriage wiped the sweat, and then heard the sound, turned his head and looked out the window, and found that Su Bai was sitting there and smoking smoke. "Hey, he is comfortable." Immediately, the fat man bowed his head and continued to start the battle. However, in fact, at that end, Su Bai was pressed to the ground, his hands and feet spread out flat, and the smoke did not know where it was left. "The army, the death penalty!" The cold voice echoed in Su Bai''s ear. Su Bai thought in his heart that he should have taken the action of removing the other armor from the body of Qin Bing, and made the princess who was not stunned angry. These soldiers were the troops of Qin Bing who followed her to Tibet more than 2,000 years ago. At the beginning, she was able to conquer the Tibetan ancestors with the letters of the two hundred soldiers and the ancestors. Finally, these two One hundred soldiers were killed with her at the end. She cares about them. This is a matter of course, and Su Bai, who just took the armor from their bodies and ruined the remains of the martyrs, how could the princess suffer? Originally, according to Su Bais consistent temper, people pressed themselves like this, even if they knew that they couldnt help but also hard to go down, let alone this princess, in fact, its just a ghost, leaving at most a soul brand. Four senior listeners, fat and Zhou Xing youth are good at the formation of the law, the fat man and the old man is obviously a special restraint to strengthen the ghost, to deal with a lonely ghost, more than enough. This princess can''t turn out any big waves. Otherwise, she won''t have to show up at first, but she has to wait until she has just come out. However, Su Bai actually admitted that he had just peeled off the armor from the Qin Bing, and it was indeed a bit...not authentic. Although Su Bai then put the armor back to the other side, but it is based on the premise that the armor has become a broken copper, otherwise the Soviet Union will definitely be more good, and the Qin soldiers here are estimated to have "luo rush". The fat man is now obsessed with the formation of the law, and he estimates that he will come to pick up some equipment before he can get the line. This is just that I can''t do it myself. It''s not the kind of situation that I can''t live without taking the other side of the armor. This princess is angry, Su Bai also recognizes that she wants to lose her temper, and Su Bai will follow her first; What about the men, let the woman temper on her body, what happened? Not a shame? What''s more, this is still the Princess of Qin! However, soon, Su Bai found that his body recovered consciousness, and the strength of the other side seemed to have retreated. Su Bai re-sit, and the cigarette at his feet burned in half. Su Bai picked it up and took another sip. Just like a dream; But Su Bai is clear, this is not a dream, the Princess of Qin, may still be in a narrow corner, watching himself! "Less smoking, it is not good for the body, and the space here is so small, the smoke is much more, and the air is more suppressed." The voice of Shen Laotou came from behind, and Su Bai turned his head and looked at the old man. "Oh, are you real or fake?" "Well? What does this mean?" Shen Laotou seems to be somewhat unclear. Su Bai stooped up and stood up. Didn''t go to the carriage and see if there was another old man who was studying Xiaoxuan, but staring coldly at Shen Laotou: "Before I thought you were hypocritical. Now I suddenly feel that you are more hypocritical than I imagined." "What do you mean by this?" Shen Laotou''s face showed a doubtful color. "Don''t pretend, why didn''t she turn into a fat man and the image of the Taiwanese, and turn it into your image?" Su Bai rubbed the **** and annihilated the cigarette butt. "The soul of the Princess of the Great Qin is not yours." The ruler in the hand has been suppressed? You secretly suppressed the desire to take away the spoils. I have no opinion. I am not morally clean. I am not against it. But if you do something, you can do it a little bit. Don''t drag the water, or just don''t do it. You suppress her soul, but now I can''t suppress her. You want to kill us all! Su Bai screamed at the old man with a questioning tone. This old man is an old Yin B. Before that, he still paid tribute to the body of these Qin soldiers. However, he may have discovered that the Princess of Daqin was in the vicinity of the soul and will be from the beginning. The sneaking income ruler has been suppressed. The simple bay is really pitiful. Follow this old Yin B and bow down to the Qin army. "Oh, I thought you were a mentally disordered listener. I didn''t expect this thing to be seen by you." Shen old man reached out and patted his own ruler. He didn''t take it for granted: "She just keeps fighting. Only, but it can only drum up some little tricks, no matter how great and powerful she was, how she is now, just a broken soul that has experienced more than two thousand years of wind and rain, you just really Her ghosts can''t suppress you, but you don''t want to." Shen Laotou paused and looked at Su Bai with a bit of fun. "You said that I want to kill everyone? Just rely on her?" Just at this time, "Hey..." a burst of sound, alternating, Two hundred Qin army corpses began to crack, they were as tall as the white poplar body began to shake, it seems to become a root of broken wood, And the rock that had been stuck on the top of the head, began to slide again... Chapter 469： Poor Princess, His Royal Highness Perhaps, its not the same way that Su Bai and Shen Laotou look at things. In the eyes of Shen Laotou, a soul that has been suppressed by the ruler, even if she is still noisy, still resisting, it is still not a matter, she is noisy and noisy, this is no matter what The soul of the princess is almost the same as the ordinary soul. In essence, in the eyes of Shen Laotou, it is a truth. Therefore, Shen Laotous arrogance and confusion about the Princess of the Great Qin Dynasty is very indifferent. If she didnt see it, she would also look for the audience of Su Bai who is not good at ghosts and gods to harass. Others, she dared to go. Touch? Even, this person who is a little abnormal in this nerve is still stuck with her ridiculous identity at this time and is not willing to use her real strength to resist her. However, in Su Bais opinion, after the princess was suppressed by the ruler, when he struggled against the strength of the old man, he still thought that he would punish Su Bai because Su Bai took off the armor of the Qin soldiers. Inspired by an unreasonable atmosphere, how confident is she in her heart, in this environment, in this situation, can still swear to Su Bai? Sure enough, everything confirms the feeling of Su Bai. When these originally strong Qin soldiers began to become brittle, the rock layer that had been held above was finally moved down again. Shen old man suddenly changed color at this time, he immediately screamed with a hand-held ruler: "Hey, little slut, dare!" Su Bai couldn''t help but hold his forehead at this time. This old man has already entered the magical disease. He is too addicted to his past ideas and experience. Perhaps he has also accepted many ghosts of his predecessor status, but This time, its really different. After the emperors death, history was cut off. No one before, anything, could not follow the thinking habits of more than two thousand years, or even follow the thinking habits in the broadcast. ; In the case of the squad, the pre-Qin dynasty and the later generations of the tactics are also very different. Otherwise, the two masters of the fat man and the Zhou Xing youth will not spend as long as they are familiar with it. Before the princess pressed the bed against her own ghost, the reason why Su Bai did not resist was because Su Bai was clear. If the other party really wants to sanction himself, it would be difficult for Shen Laotou to use the bell to summon the Qin army to return to the soul. Because of this move It can be regarded as disturbing the undead, but the other party does not; The other party can also make trouble when they reach out and take off the armor of Qin Bing, but the other party does not, but it is very Wen Qing said: they will be cold if they don''t wear clothes. Therefore, when the other party suddenly pressed the bed against his ghost and declared himself guilty, Su Bais heart had a kind of stable feeling, but not only because Su Bais respect for the other princesss identity, but also Su Bais Then... sensibility. This is actually a routine, a means of superiors, first to give you a big stick, and then exalted, in fact, she still asks for you; This is the thinking mode of the upper-level person. She needs you to thank her and serve her. After all, Su Bai was also the owner of a big consortium. This kind of habit and means, Su Bai not only saw more, but also used a lot. Su Bai is still waiting, the princess, in the end wants to wait for someone to help her do something, which is actually a bit like a hidden task in the story world, and hidden tasks, often accompanied by many opportunities and gains. However, it is clear that, according to the current situation, Shen Laotou is completely provoked by this princess. This is a generation of Qin people who were born with Zulong and then swept Liuhe. Their purpose is: The six countries are blocking us and destroying the six countries! The mountains are blocking us and opening the mountain road! The big river blocks us and divides the drain! ............ "What voice did you hear?" Zhous youth will insert a small flag. Some doubts, he is sitting in the innermost part of the carriage, and the only entrance and exit is the farther away from the window. The fat man was still obsessed with the study of the law. After listening to the other party''s words, he looked up with some doubts and immediately looked out the window. He found that Shen Laotou and Su Bai were still sitting there while smoking and talking and laughing. Hey, he smiled and smiled: "The two stinky men are farting." The fat man pointed his finger at the texture of the array below. "You check it again. I will make this piece a regularity. We try to simplify it into a common array we are familiar with." law." "Well, okay." Zhous youth buried his head and continued to immerse himself in the mystery of the battle with the fat man. In fact, the real situation outside is that with the brittleness of the soldiers of the Qin army around the carriage, the rock on the top of the head has slipped a distance away from the previous one, and only about 20 centimeters will be pressed onto the carriage. At that time, the fat man in the carriage and the young man in the Zhou family may not have time to adapt. ............... Su Bai is now half-squatting. He opens his hands and looks around. "Stop, stop, I will help you kill this old thing, then I will listen to your instructions and do things, you stop!" "Hey..." The soldiers of the Qin army stood up again, and the trend of pressing down the huge rock layer above was stopped. Shen old man stared at his own ring and stared at Su Bai with his eyes. Su Bai took a deep breath and turned around and pointed to the carriage. "There are two friends in the carriage. If they know that this old thing is almost so bad that they are crushed into meat sauce, they will definitely hate him. So, to get rid of your obstacles, let me shout out the two friends, there are two of them to help, we can easily kill this old thing, its hard to be alone." Su Bai said sincerely. Only, this time, there seems to be no reaction on the opposite side. Obviously, even after the death of the princess has gone through two thousand years, she is not really stupid. "A woman, a despicable woman, dare to resist me, actually dare to yin me!" At this time, Shen Laotou immediately shouted more exaggerated than before, and then spit out a tongue-stained blood on his mouth, and a yellow radiance bloomed on the ruler. He began to sacrifice the princess. "Let go!" Su Bai half-squatted, one foot squatting, the whole person ejected out, directly rushed to the front of Shen old man, one hand directly grasped the old ruler''s ruler, the other hand wanted to grab the neck of the old man. However, Shen Laotou is not a soft-footed shrimp. His ruler immediately released a barrier to isolate him from Su Bai. Two people, they are deadlocked. Because of the small space, Su Bais melee ability could not be fully displayed, which also gave Shen Laotou the possibility and opportunity to face Su Bai alone. "Hey!" A crisp sound came, The carriage suddenly swayed. The fat man and the young man named Zhou, who was dedicated to Linyis research in the carriage, went straight to the window. The fat man immediately looked out the window. This time, he finally did not see Su Bai smoking, but saw Su Bai. A picture of a stalemate with the old man. The fat man immediately got out of the window, and the young man named Zhou also got out. When the two people came out, they obviously felt that the height outside the car was much lower than before. Before, the head was slightly incapable, but now it must be bowed. Waist. "Fat, this old thing secretly suppressed the soul of Princess Daqin, and almost killed us all. The soul of Princess Daqin can control whether these Qin soldiers bodies continue to resist the rock formations above their heads. Our lives are in the hands of the princesses. "" Su Bai shouted as he struggled with the old man. The fat man and the young man of Zhous family looked at each other and both of them could see the stunned and fearful from the others eyes. "By the way, I was almost crushed into a meat sauce in a happy state." The fat man screamed at Shens old man, and a red-red virgin flying sword flew out from his back. "Old things, you are this goods." I almost killed us, fat man, I will kill you first!" The life of Feijian flew up and rushed to the old man. "First kill this old thing and say it." Zhous young mans palm appeared in two hands of sand, and the sand drifted away, like a dandelion that blossomed in the wind. "Hey, want to kill me together?" Shen old man''s chest undulating, blood surged, a grimace appeared from his face, "then, I must at least pull a back!" After the words, a smoldering wind emanated from Shen Laotou, and then a black mist with a great smoldering breath was finally ejected from it, but this black fog did not rush to the Su Bai who was in front of him. Instead, it is directly on the ruler. The original yellow ruler suddenly became dark at this time, and the scream of a female voice came from inside the ruler. Then, the fat red sword of the fat man was directly nailed to the ruler and pressed to the ground. The formation of sand immediately condensed out, and the layers of seals were superimposed, all facing the ruler. Within the ruler, the womans roar and roar are endless, and even at this time, the ruler is still shaking, as if it is still possible to break free. Su Bais body began to dry up, and the dirty and evil atmosphere came out. At this time, Su Bai switched out of the zombie state, and his body burst into flames and stepped on the ruler. "boom!" Finally, the ruler was quiet, which meant that the dead soul inside was completely sealed. Shen Laotou was kneeling on the ground, his face was pale, obviously it was a big injury, and the fat man and the young man of Zhous name were also a long breath. Su Bai bent down and picked up the ruler. "Shen Lao, this thing, before I go out, let me use it to continue to press her with her suffocation, otherwise I will not be insured." Shen Laotou nodded and agreed, even if it was his life weapon. Su Bai reached out and the sharp zombie nails touched gently on the ruler, whispering: "Only one person can completely control our life and death, that is broadcast, and you, my Royal Highness, you still have a rest." If the princess does not show the ability to make Qin Bing''s body crisp, Su Bai is expected to really grab her from Shen Laotou and see what the Princess Qin said, but she shows it here. The ability of four senior listeners to be crushed and killed by the collective is to touch the scales of the audience. In front of the audience, what is the exercise, it is really worth nothing. Chapter 470： The city is deep! In the carriage, the fat man and the young man of Zhou accelerated the speed of the confrontation of the law. Both of them also put away the selfishness that they wanted to go deeper and explore the front line, and began to wholeheartedly provoke the direction of the transmission. Work hard Studying the pre-Qin dynasty method, for the Master, the happiness is bursting, but here, the rock layer on the top may be pressed at any time, which means that a dog''s head is always floating on top of your head, swaying, at any time. It may have fallen, and the scorpion of the princesss death has also made them wake up from the initial excitement. Anyway, leave this dangerous place early and say it. Su Bai sat on the outer wall of the carriage, and Shen Laotou meditated in front of Su Bai. No one has accused Shen Laotou of sneaking and suppressing the death of the princess, because at this time it is meaningless to argue and condemn this. Moreover, stealing food is the basic code of conduct of the audience, and each opportunity depends on the opportunity to gain benefits and opportunities. It is also the meaning of the title. Just as Su Bais just after Klaus caused everyone to be trapped here, Zhous youth and Shen Laotou did not chat with Su Bais move. In the face of fait accompli, the unnecessary argument is the most meaningless. One thing, this point, everyone knows clearly, after all, it is also a veteran audience. If you change to an experiencer or a low-level audience, you may be guilty or quarreling at this time. The old rulers ruler was held in Su Bais hand, and the princesss soul was inside, but now through the ruler and then through the fat rune and Zhous youths formation, and finally Su Bais zombie suffocation, this Every connection between the princess and the outside world was completely ruined. This is also a no-brainer. She is able to control the bodies of these Qin soldiers. It is equivalent to controlling the life and death of the four audiences present. This is an unacceptable situation. Su Bais heart is also very curious. The princess is looking for himself. In the end, there is something to tell, but fortunately, although Su Bai is an indirect mental illness, it is not a congenital brain. After this time, he also knows that the princess left here. Before, it was safest to be sealed in the ruler. Everything, wait until you go out. Su Bai remembered the assistant of the Frankenstein, who hadn''t contacted Su Bai for a long time. On the one hand, it was because Su Bai had recently ran around and had no energy to take care of it. On the other hand, the research done by that person was difficult. Without disturbing the rest of the audience, Su Bai also closed his eyes with one eye. However, if the demon soul can be taken out this time, it should be more convenient to torture some useful messages in the guy''s lab. Sighed, but unfortunately, the monk and Gyatso are still in the vegetative state, otherwise there are these two goods, opening a mouth of a dead soul, is a simple matter, even if she is a princess. Re-snok a cigarette and pinch it at your fingertips. Shen Laotou also slowly opened his eyes, and now he seems to be a lot more. "When you go out, go back and adjust your body. Broadcast this time for three months. You don''t have to wait until the broadcast is repeated." Su Bai snarled. "Thank you for reminding me." Shen old man said a thank you, not the slightest unhappy look. However, his posture and appearance make Su Bai feel uncomfortable. On the art of hiding himself and the Yin people, there is a template for monks. Su Bai is now looking at other people, and it seems to be a bit of an effect. In this way, squinting, sometimes taking a nap and then opening your eyes and saying a few words, time, just a little bit past. When the sound of the fat man clapping his hand came in the carriage, Su Bai was awake again. "Big white, get on the bus, get it done, it should be able to transfer." The fat man shouted. Su Bai got up and got into the carriage from the window. Shen Laotou then got in. "It doesn''t matter if this line of law transmits four people at the same time." The fat man smashed his hand and gestured to the youth of Zhou. Zhous youth nodded and his hands groaned. Immediately, the grounds array began to glow with ink. "This is an energy trough to infuse the entire array. I thought it would be possible to replace it with blood. Now it seems that it is much simpler. There is actually a matrix in the array that absorbs the energy of the surrounding, waiting for the array. When the law was opened, none of us, no one, sneak in private, and let our own power be sucked into the gold matrix. I have calculated it and will not have much impact on us." The fat man said to the face of Shen Laotou. Obviously, this is a warning. Shen Laotou is now the worst-healed of the four, and this reminds him not to hide. "I know the size, let''s go out and talk about it." Shen Laotou looked at the ruler in Su Bai''s hand. "My life weapon, can you give me now?" "When you go out, you will be given it. Even if it is a second in this underground, I dare not have any rash. I want to know that the real owner of this carriage, but now the one who is sealed here, if she does What means are the hands and feet, maybe the formation in the carriage will be abolished immediately, we can not give her a chance. The broadcast has to be suspended for three months, and it has not been eaten for three months. Even our audience can''t stand it. "Wait to go out and talk about it." Zhou Xingyou also attached Su Baidao at this time. Indeed, at this time, it is the most important thing to ensure that you leave safely. As for the ruler, it is not your own thing anyway, it does not matter. The fat man, even more stunned, looked at the old man. "Are you afraid that he will swallow your broken ruler?" Shen Laotous eyes were free, and he nodded in the end; In fact, Su Bai saw it. Before the other side''s eyes, there was a touch of sorrow, and the breath of the body suddenly came up and unloaded. Obviously, Shen Laotou was just planning to break the net, for example, destroying the law. Array. However, he gave up because he did not believe that the three people here would not have thought that he would do such a thing. Of course, the most important point is that the best result of his death is to destroy the law. Individuals kill first. Not every listener is Su Bai, otherwise the monk would not say the sentence at the beginning, unless it is really necessary, try not to do the task with Su Bai. The fat man and the young people of Zhous family mobilized the squadron. The light of the squadron was several times stronger than before. At the same time, Su Bai felt that the squad was pulling his own strength. Su Bai did not resist and let some of his power inject into the array. Among them. The four people did not block or resist. When the power was continuously injected into the formation, the carriage began to tremble. This is the first time that Su Bai experienced the transmission of space other than the white light transmission of the broadcast. This feeling is more than the broadcast. The transfer was much more bumpy. At this time, the whole person started to play the pendulum, and it was cold for a while. This is enough to see that the transmission of the broadcast, to the advanced level, you have no sense of discomfort, even in the sleep of the story into the world. Just when the formation was about to open and transmit, Zhous youth slammed openly. In his pupil, there was a flash of purple streamer, and at the foot of Shens head, a purple dividing line appeared. Shen Shentou immediately realized what he was, and began to growl and roar, but the purple dividing line was like a scorpio, intercepting it. Then, the young man named Zhou looked at Su Bai, and a purple dividing line appeared at the foot of Su Bai. Su Bai immediately had the feeling of being thrown down from the Mercedes-Benz high-speed rail. The strong sense of weightlessness kept stimulating. Su Bai, although he still stood in the same place, but it seems that the whole person is falling into the abyss. At this time, the normal person''s reaction is to return to the battle to stop this terrible sense of weightlessness, but the purple line seems to be at his feet, but far away from himself. At this time, the fat man immediately smashed into his back position, and the whole person''s breath suddenly increased. He saw the fat hands rubbing his hands, and his arms were lifted. The purple lines at the foot of Su Bai disappeared and wrapped around the hands of the fat man. Among them, Su Bai''s feeling of accelerating the fall from the elevator has become the feeling of the elevator accelerating, but in a flash, the sense of weight loss has disappeared. The surname of Zhous youth suddenly changed, and he looked at the fat man incredulously. However, the fat man did not give the time and opportunity to respond to the youth of Zhou, the hands pressed down, aimed at the feet of the young people of Zhou, the purple lines appeared at the foot of the young people of Zhou. Immediately, Zhous youth began to scream in horror, but his voice was blocked by the purple lines. His steps and his claws were all blocked. The next moment, the ray of light was ignited to the extreme. Su Bai only felt that his eyes were blurred and his mind was dizzy. After about a dozen seconds, Su Bai recovered his vision and found himself standing under a mound, overhead, starry, air, and suddenly became very fresh. At the foot of Su Bai, the fat man was there, his eyes and ears were overflowing with blood, and it looked very miserable. The fat man raised his head in a difficult way, opened his mouth, and all the blood in his teeth, but he still held his mouth open: "That goods... I sneaked with me... Discussing you and the old man... Throwing it... After... Waiting for you to die in... There... Again... Come back and look... The engineering team is from the side The ground seams are dug... Take your instruments... You are starving and dying of thirst...not killing him...not causing cause and effect." Su Bai squatted down and reached out to support the fat man. The fat man opened his mouth and gasped. "Don''t be in a hurry... I can''t die... After returning to Shanghai... For me in front of the monk Gyatso... Tell me a good word... You talk... they will listen." Su Bai smiled. "That Bay Bay, how innocent, fat man, in fact, you must marry him first." Chapter 471： Gu Fan, back "Well, oh..." The fat man licked his lips at this time. "I don''t think I''m strong enough to support me. It''s better to stun in the past." At this time, the fat man even talked more than the previous words. If it is not convinced of the nature of the goods, if other people do not say tears, but the heart is still stirring definitely. "Get up, go by yourself, you are so heavy, you can''t let me take you away." Su Bai touched his pocket, took out two cigarettes, and bite it in his mouth. One hand blocked the wind and the other hand ignited with a lighter. Then, one was pinched and sent to the fat man''s mouth. The fat man sighed, biting the cigarette, and then stood up, "big white, this hurts me, but it''s true, this is not a little fake." Su Bai did not say anything. In fact, no matter what the fat man provoked, it was still provoked by the young people of Zhou. Since the young man of Zhous name promised, obviously, he had this idea. After all, he did it against the law at the time of transmission. Hands and feet, for the Master, it is a simple matter to dance in your own home. The fat man actually helps himself. At the moment, the young people of Zhou and the old man are left in the ground. After the formation is cut, it is basically impossible to use it for the second time. "Where are we now?" Su Bai asked. "In Tibet." "How big is Tibet?" The area of ??the whole district is 1,202,300 square kilometers. "So you think your answer is not a nonsense?" .................. Shanghai, known as the Magic Capital, has a permanent population of nearly 30 million. Therefore, this is a city with a lot of money. It is not so surprising that the prices of the North-Shangguang house are constantly rising. The reason is that they can attract And the people who radiate all over the country are constantly pouring in here. The just-needed demand here has always existed. In comparison, some other second- and third-tier cities in China have some unsatisfactory housing prices. Of course, the reason why it is stupid is also well known. The secret. Wenya Garden is a high-end housing area with villas. Most people can live here. Even in the past, when some businessmen talk about business, they will also have their own property here to show their economic strength. Although in recent years, with the new development of Shanghai real estate, it has lost its former reputation, but the house price has not depreciated at all, followed by the big stream, or continue to rise. However, when the evening came, some owners opened the car and were ready to go home. At the gate of the community, many police police cars were found. ............ "These phones have refused to accept me." Chu Zhaoshen grabbed his own hair, and now he is very angry in his heart. The tragedy of a family of five being killed in front of him, and the dignitaries living in this community It is like playing the influence game and constantly telling the police to make the movement smaller by their relationship. However, it is a pity, not to mention that Chu Zhao himself is the identity of the second generation of the police officer. The roots of himself are very hard. Besides, as a listener, he still continues to work as a policeman. This is a very free and easy way. The attitude is different, and the mentality is naturally different. Laozi is just playing the game of "The Sims". "Hold a press conference." Chu Zhao said. "But... the press conference?" A policeman on the side was a little surprised. "A family of five killed the tragedy, you told me not to say that it is in Shanghai, that is, how many times can it happen in the country in a year?" Chu Zhao directly seized the police collar and yelled: "This case, from the very beginning The confidentiality is not done well, and now the news must have been circulated. If our police do not issue a notice now, it will definitely cause social panic. How many miscellaneous pieces are worried about the depreciation of their own property? Even if you are a greed, can you greet this house forever? "No, no, sorry, sorry." The little police immediately scared to apologize. Chu Zhao spit out a heavy sigh, eyes, looking at the wall, the flapped bat painted with blood, as if with a thick sarcasm. A family of five, all died at the dinner table, the hostess, the two sons, a daughter, were nailed to the table with a knife and fork, the muscles of the male owners back were torn open, and the **** were stabbed with knife and fork chopsticks. Lived there, like a pair of flesh wings. Instinctively, Chu Zhao smelled a different kind of atmosphere; Without the extraction of suspicious fingerprints, the sound security system did not find any suspicious persons entering. The family of five should have died three days ago. The food on the table has deteriorated. If it is not the babysitter of the two-day class in a week. I came to work this morning to get the room card and opened the door. It is estimated that after a few days, the body of this five will be completely rotted. Because although it is winter now, the heating system in the house is very advanced, which also creates more suitable conditions for the decay of the body. Taking out the mobile phone, Chu Zhao dialed the phone of the smoked child. "Hey." Smoked the phone, she should be driving. "He is back, no." Chu Zhao asked. "He? I don''t know where he lives now, why, you actually look for him?" Since Su Bai moved to the old house, he deliberately did not tell the smoker the address. "I have a case here, I want to hear his statement." Chu Zhao explained. "Oh." The smoker is obviously not convinced. "You don''t want to play any other thoughts. Last time he just hit you, the next time, maybe you really want to kill." "One yard is one yard." Chu Zhao seems to be very open at this time. "My mistake was my fault. I admit, now I just want to be a policeman and I don''t know if I can be a friend." He came over to help me see, after all, Shanghai is also his home, isn''t it?" "It''s not like your style." Smoker stopped the car and put the phone in his ear very seriously. "Tell me, if you have encountered something again, it will not be that you are Suddenly I realized that the change in heart is so big." "There was an old friend who came back. I talked to him a lot in the past two days. Some things, I want to open it." Chu Zhao said. "Old friend? Who?" The smoked child suddenly had a bad feeling. "Gu Fan." Chu Zhao mouth spit out these two words, "I talked to him about the things on the radio." "He... is it the audience?" "Do you believe that when we have not yet formed a killing club, Gu Fan... he is already an audience." .................. The little guy can already start walking on his own. This is a very gratifying thing for Su Bai. Nothing can make a father happy even if he sees his son grow up day by day. "Be careful, go." In the living room, Su Bai was on the ground, patted the little guy, and the little guy swayed to the front of Su Bai with his little feet and then plunged into Su Bai''s arms. "Ha ha ha, great." Su Bai picked up the little guy. The little guy who just learned to walk seemed very excited. He had been playing with Su Bai in the living room for half an afternoon. At this time, it was time to rest. Give the little guy milk and some snacks that little kids like, put him on the auspicious side and let him watch TV for a while, Su Bai turned and took the freshly sent flowers and left the living room. In the bedroom, the monk and Gyatso are still lying in bed. I have to say that even if the two sorghums become vegetative, it looks like a good seller. They changed the vases in their bedroom to fresh flowers. When I walked out of the bedroom, I met the fat man who came out of my bedroom. "Check it out, the few lamas are now in France." The fat man sighed. "Running is really far, mother, if we are not trapped in the ground for so long, they may not be able to run away." Su Bai and the fat man spent about a day in Tibet to find a small town. When they returned to the beginning of the canyon, it was another day. They found two laps and did not find the lamas. The whereabouts, and later went to the holy temple of Gyatso and asked, the result was that the group of lamas and a large group of apprentices had been collectively withdrawn, and it was not as simple as withdrawing to Asan. It should be Go directly to the West. The two who know that they are in vain can only return to Shanghai. Now, it has been more than a month since returning to Shanghai. Of course, although the trip to Tibet failed to revenge, Su Bai got the ruler of Shen Laotou and witnessed Qin Bing. At the beginning of the iceberg, at the same time, the soul of the princess in the ruler also has great value, and the fat man has the opportunity to obtain the space of the Linyi pre-Qin space transmission. The harvest of the two people is still huge, comparable to a story world. The harvest is so, so there is really not much regret. However, the ruler is temporarily unable to move, because after leaving the Zhous youths formation and Shens own seal on the ruler, the princesss death in the ruler has revealed an unstable phenomenon. The old family, this can ensure that nothing is lost. Now it seems that the release of the princess''s soul can only wait until the monk and Gyatso wake up and say it again. "Nothing, I don''t believe they can''t come back." "Yeah." The fat man nodded and walked to the living room, estimated to go to watch TV. Su Bai returned to his bedroom and planned to take a shower to change the clothes. At this time, the phone rang, a strange number. "Hey." Su Bai took the call. "Su Bai, its really hard to find your number." There was a familiar voice on the other end of the phone. Su Bai couldnt remember who he was. "Oh, I don''t know my brother, huh, huh, just Chu Zhao has a case here, you come over and take the handle, oh, it''s also a good brother who used to mix together, there is no night vengeance." "Gu Fan, are you back?" Su Bai finally remembered who it was. Chapter 472： It’s better to kill "Fat, help me see the children, I go out." Su Bai shouted at the fat man in the living room entrance. "Oh, your cat babysitter is here, but rest assured, I booked a big meal at night, I found that your son likes me to eat meat, follow me." The fat man sat on the sofa and put the little guy on He said with a smile on his leg. "This is what I said, how to listen to it so awkward." Su Bai smiled, shook his head and walked out of the house door. The old house has a garage, but Su Bai is still used to park his own Poussin on the side of the road. The road is wide enough, and there are not many residents around. After getting on the bus and starting the car, Su Bai did not hurry to open the file, but reached out and tapped the steering wheel: "How come you wandered here?" In the co-pilot position of Su Bai, sitting in a woman in a red dress, the woman looks beautiful, with a pure breath, a pair of exquisite red high heels, but also the leg shape is very slender . "What''s wrong, if you don''t see your sister for so long, are you so impatient?" The woman put on a sultry posture and said to Su Bai. "Sorry, I am not interested in ghosts." Su Bai frowned slightly. "Isn''t you settled in the cemetery? Why, you are now lonely, want to become a ghost?" "If I want to be a bright ghost, are you willing?" "I don''t want to be unwilling, but I have to warn you that there is really a kind of metaphysical person in this world. They may not be put in my eyes, but it is still very sensible to pack you up. Interested, and, next time, don''t look for me near my home again. The reason why I sent you out last time is because my cat is not very cold. It is your luck, this time if you are lucky next time. It came out to the sun and found that you were close, and you must be the end of the soul." "You started to give me some clothes and cosmetics at the beginning, but they haven''t been there for the past six months." Sister Sorry said with sorrow, "No one can show off with the neighbors in my cemetery." "" "In the past, those things I told the people in the company to do. Now my company is gone, it is a poor man, and things on your side stop naturally." Su Bai took out a cigarette. Obviously, Su Daxiao was already impatient. He had nothing to do with this female ghost. When he was at school, Su Bai just became an audience. One person and one ghost were accidentally coincident. There was some intersection. Later, the female ghost once attached to Su Bais body for a period of time. Just after the auspicious came, the female ghost was scared away by the auspicious atmosphere. Going out, Su Bai can only reset a place for the female ghost, that is, in the cemetery. It is true that there are auspicious factors in it, but there is also a factor, that is, Su Bai has gradually become stronger at that time, and does not need to follow a female ghost. "Okay, okay, people are not so uninterested. I came to you because the strange thing happened recently in the cemetery. I suddenly came to seven or eight neighbors, and the neighbors obviously and the ghosts that we all stay in the world are not. Similarly, they are not intelligent, dead, and should be tragic, and affected by special things, I think they are going to change their spirits, so I will come to you to talk about it." "I know, I went to the cemetery tonight. Now, I have something to do with it first." Su Bai looked at the school sister, meaning that you have to be interested. "I don''t dare to go back to the cemetery now. If they change this afternoon, I will be shredded and eaten by them." Su Bai took out his mobile phone and dialed the phone of the fat man. "Hey, what''s the matter, aren''t you just going out?" asked the fat man while chewing on the snack. "Fat, there is a female ghost at the door. I have some relationship with me. You can help me to collect it first. Don''t let auspiciousness kill her." "Oh, well, I am coming out, the ghost is so beautiful, beautiful?" Su Bai smiled and hung up the phone. The sister was also very interested in the underground car, floating in the door of the old house. After seeing the fat man open the door, Su Bai was away from the file. For the current Su Bai, the return of that person is the most important thing. Gu Fan, When they first set up a killing club, there were four people; Su Bai, smoked children, Chu Zhao and Gu Fan! Four people, the family background is not general, can be understood as a stimulating game organization composed of four officials and two generations of rich second generation. Among them, Su Bai has always been an attitude that does not matter anything, and Gu Fan is obviously very tempted by smokers. This is what everyone sees. Later, the smoker was transferred to the Chinese Ambassador to the UK for work reasons. As a military officer, Gu Fan also mobilized his work to go to a medical research institute in London. It can be said that he is very infatuated. However, after the smoker came back, Gu Fan did not come back. At that time, Su Bai and Chu Zhao thought that because of the nature of Gu Fans work, a research project could not leave without a paragraph, but at this time, Did he actually come back? While driving to find the location of the community gate, Su Bai couldn''t help but stick out his tongue and lick his lips. The original murder club, the smoker was responsible for information collection and arrangement, Su Bai was responsible for the main action of the killer, Chu Zhao was responsible for the aftermath. In the police''s handling, Gu Fan is responsible for the design of the killing method and the choice of the scene environment. Four people, the division of labor is clear, and the cooperation is also very good, but because of the work of the smoker and Su Bai became the audience, the club was directly disbanded, and even a good friend relationship is facing the embarrassing situation of falling apart. But, the most important thing is that three of the four people are already listeners. Then, Gu Fan? Came to the door of the high-end community, Su Bai parked the car on the side of the road. Not far away, Su Bai saw several familiar figures standing across the road, with smoked children, Chu Zhao, or Gu Fan. Su Bai opened the door and got out of the car. At this time, there was just a northerly wind blowing up, and some sand and dust were raised. They obviously found Su Bai, and the three men began to cross the road and took the initiative to come here. For a time, Su Bai suddenly felt a little embarrassed. As if faintly back to less than two years ago, at that time, four people often gathered together. Even in the magical capital, the four people are also the authentic princess and princelings, and are still in the upper position of this circle, it is also a high-spirited, even unscrupulous. Gu Fan walked in the first, smoked behind, Chu Zhao walked in the end, Gu Fan looked as usual, this is exactly the same as his past appearance, as if time and experience did not leave traces on him, just like Gu Fan In the past, this person gave people the same feeling, perhaps because of the brain doctor, he always gives people a very calm or even cold feeling. The smoked child is much calmer, and there is no excitement when he saw Su Bai. The two people had almost nothing in the past, but in the end nothing happened. Then Su Bais intention to alienate the relationship between the two, If a girl who is so smart is not able to find out, and can''t talk about it, then continue to be an ordinary friend. In this world, most of the feelings can be transformed into Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai. It is also awkward. Most of them are slowly being worn out in time and life, and they are not recognized by the parties. Chu Zhao face with a smile, just like the person who was violently beaten by Su Bai is not his, the smile on his face, very sunny, very heartless, but it seems to be somewhat artificial. Maybe, he really wants that page to turn over and wants to take this opportunity to fix the relationship between the two people. Probably, he really doesn''t take much utilitarianism, just think that in this atmosphere of four people reunion, Maintaining a proper expression and a proper attitude is the most important choice. Su Bai took out the smoke from his pocket, and there were just three cigarettes left in the cigarette case. Su Bai took one of himself and then threw the remaining two to Gu Fan and Chu Zhao. Gu Fan does not smoke, but Su Bai and Chu Zhao will give it to him every time he smokes. This time, Gu Fan took the same cigarette as before, and then deliberately put his face in his pocket, Chu Zhaozhe Is to take out the lighter, first ignite, and then go to Su Bai to help Su Bai. four people, After a road, Finally stood together, Gu Fan put his hand on Su Bais shoulder. "Oh, is itchy?" Su Bai smiled and didn''t speak. Chu Zhao is also smiling at the side, did not say anything, smoked children are slightly looking up, like restraining the liquid that may be secreted in some kind of eyes, In the end, it seems to have become a self-talk to Gu Fan. "It''s better to kill." Yes, its better to kill, Time, as if to return to the same year, four young men and women who are still college students, sitting in a high-end cafe leaning against the window, Su Bai said that his recent violent tendencies and psychological negative emotions are getting heavier, Then, Gu Fan, who was sitting next to the smoker, immediately put on the frame and took a cold tone: "It''s better to kill." Subsequently, the smoked child and Chu Zhao, also nodded, The killing club was established in the warm and cozy cafe with a little capital. just, Taking a sip of smoke, Su Bai reached out and gently removed the hand that Gu Fan put on his shoulder. Immediately, Su Bai threw the cigarette **** on the ground and stepped on the foot. Looking up, while spitting out the smoke ring from his mouth, he looked at Gu Fan with an indifferent look. "Oh, senior audience." Yes, Everything is not restored to the past. Who would have thought that in the original romantic coffee shop, the high-cold brain doctor who said that "it is better to kill" is mentioned. Actually at that time, Already an audience. Chapter 473： Zombies in the shadow of the second hundred and six "Oh, it is also very good now. Perhaps, this is God''s will. Now all four of us are listeners, and it seems to have returned to the way we used to." Gu Fan said very free and easy. Su Bai did not intend to continue to revisit the old. Now think about it. When the murder club was set up, Gu Fan should look at himself like a three silly buns and smokers and Chu Zhao. He is already an audience. In the world of the story, life and death are dead. In the real world, there are three children playing killing games. Those who kill are scums who have sinned but escaped legal sanctions. Therefore, even if such a person is killed by the audience, it does not matter, and will not involve causality. Of course, I dont want any broadcasts. Such a good thing is cheap. "Chu Zhao, you said that there is a case to look for me, will not be related to me again?" Su Bai this is a pun. Chu Zhao licked his lips. "I think this case is a bit unusual, so I want to find you. I can rest assured that what happened last time will not happen again." Su Bai is not allowed, "Let''s hurry up, I have to go to the grave at night." "Sweeping the tomb?" Gu Fan said with some accidents, "I just came back, don''t you gather together at night? Please smoke a good meal, let''s have a drink and chat." "No, the family is not very open." Su Bai directly refused. Gu Fan nodded. "Well, our busy people, then don''t force you." Chu Zhao side briefly introduced the situation of the case and led the three people into the community. This is a tragedy of five people who were killed. A couple, two sons and a daughter who are no more than ten years old, and five people died. At the table. The murder case, which happens anywhere and anytime, is not unusual, but every incident of annihilation is a sensation, because if a certain kind of resentment or some kind of motivation can prompt the murderer to kill the door, it is enough Let the residents nearby and even the residents of the entire city be in danger. The deceased male host surnamed Jin, the name is Jin Guofu, the female host surnamed Han, called Han Yan, Jin Guofu is a real estate developer who has risen in recent years. He has made a family by relying on the speculation of the land and the project, such a person, the underworld Hundreds of surely have a relationship. After entering the door, Chu Zhao and the smoked children did not feel anything. After changing the shoe cover at the door, they went in. Only Su Bai and Gu Fan stayed at the entrance of the entrance. Gu Fan looked at Su Bai. "Do you feel it too?" Su Bai nodded, "very deep grievance." "If there are a lot of police officers here, relying on the atmosphere of the state organs with the uniforms, these grievances don''t have to worry about anything, but this is impossible. After the investigation is over, it will naturally be used as a murder scene. Closed, even if the case is settled in the future, it is estimated that there will not be any rich people who will really buy and live in. These grievances are likely to be transformed; Haunted house, it just happened. "Gu Fan looked around and said to himself while he put on his shoe cover. "However, at least for now, the housing prices in this community will definitely be greatly affected. If you are haunted in the future, then here. The meeting is worth more. "When are you worried about this kind of thing, your family also has an investment here?" Su Bai asked. "I don''t like you, the money is gone and come back." Gu Fan and Su Bai walked into the living room together. Here, the body was not handled and cleaned up under the instructions of Chu Zhao, and it was still when it was discovered. It seems that although the heating is turned off, the smell of the corpse is actually diffuse. The smoked child stood on one side, she was not very interested in this situation, but after all, it was the audience, and the more disgusting and more shocking pictures were also seen, so it was not too repulsive. "You, the hostess and the three children are all stuck in the dinner table with the knife and fork. The male owner is the skin of the back that is dug up and fixed with a knife and fork. Is it like an angel?" Introduce the road. "There is really a little bit of meaning." Gu Fan walked behind the man''s body and did not carelessly reach out to the position of the male owner''s back. He actually had a lot of police around, but he saw nothing in Chu Zhao. They will not be stupid to shout what not to destroy the scene. Su Bai stood in front of the wall and looked at the bat painted on the wall. The corner of his mouth showed a smile. "This painting is really ugly." "What have you found, two." Chu Zhao looked at Su Bai and looked at Gu Fan. Gu Fan looked at the dried blood on his finger, rubbed his finger and slowly said: "It is a person who kills, without the slightest residual energy. This case should be the work of your police." "No." Su Bai pointed at the wall. "It''s not that simple." "Oh, what high opinion do you have?" Gu Fan asked with interest and walked to Su Bai. "High talk can''t be said, it''s just that someone has been away from home for too long, so it''s not very clear about some things in China." Smoked children and Chu Zhao slightly frown, obviously, they have heard another meaning of Su Bai, that is, Gu Fan may not be the audience of the Eastern Circle, then the story world he experienced should also be to a certain extent partial Western culture of. Just as the Eastern audience rarely enters the story world with the theme of the ancient castle Vampire Werewolf, the Western world rarely has the same story world as zombies and roads. Gu Fan smiled slightly, but did not refute anything. Seeing that Gu Fan is so indifferent, the suspicion in Su Bais heart is deeper. This cargo is not coming back late and is not coming back at this time. What is the purpose? Really just come back to see friends? However, I still have to deal with the matter at hand. Although Su Bai has not gone to his detective office for several months, it is a matter of fact. After all, this is still an industry that he planned to do before, and he helped the police to solve the case. With bonuses, Su Bai is also embarrassed to use their money with fat people. Although, money is rarely a problem for the audience. Its so arrogant and arrogant that no audience dares to do it, but Xiaofus security is not difficult for them. Even the broadcast will default, and the audience will not be allowed to In the story world, nine lives and a lifetime return to the real world, still want to eat? The dining table is long, and both sides can sit on the person. The front and rear ends can also sit on one person. Generally speaking, one end of the two ends is the home and the other side should be a guest. Now, the owner sits at the end, and the back meat has been torn open and erected into a pair of shredded wings, and the position opposite the owner, that is, the position where the guest is sitting, is empty. Su Bai looked at the empty position and then asked Chu Zhao: "Here, there is no tableware before?" "No." Chu Zhao answered with certainty. Su Bai nodded. "So, look for it in the kitchen cupboard. Is there a relatively clean tableware?" "What do you mean, the murderer used to be treated as a guest, sitting here?" Chu Zhao immediately turned to the police on the side of the road: "I heard no, go check the kitchen again." "Yes." The two policemen immediately went to the kitchen, and a few of them came back. One of them came back and reported: "The Chu Bureau, there is indeed a pair of tableware meals with obvious signs of being cleaned, much cleaner than the other tableware around, but the above is cleaned. Very clean, no fingerprint residue, no valuable DNA samples." "Oh, its quite careful." Su Bai smiled and sat down in the guest''s position. "Tell them to retire." Su Bai waved his hand. Chu Zhao certainly knew what it meant. He turned and said to himself: "Everyone, immediately, now, right, leave me this house, this is the order!" All the police in the house slammed out. "Prestige is good." Su Bai snarled. "Alright," Chu Zhao responded. Su Bais position is the location of the guest. He is now pointing his finger at the male owner, Jin Guofu, who is being made into an adult meat angel. An image of an angel, and the image of a vampire with a playful and ugly color on the wall. It is obvious that it is the image of the myths and legends that are more common in the West. The murderer left these two works, just want to show his own kind of ridicule. In addition, the family at the table, you can see clearly, in the position of the table in front of them, there are clearly traces of nails scratched, the body has not been sent to the forensic side for in-depth inspection, and later If you do, the forensic report should have wood chips and table paint residue in the nail seam. Chu Zhao reached up and took the hand of a deceased and looked at it. "This is indeed the case. This proves that the five deceased were fixed in the seat and couldn''t move, but there were no traces of the body and the chair." "The traces that have not been bundled are normal, smoke, you stand up." The smoker heard the words and was close to the table. Then, The Su Bai body sitting in the chair began to dry quickly, and the green light was revealed in the eyes. Immediately, The zombie suffocation was accompanied by the killing of the whole body on Chu Zhao and the smoked child. The two people immediately stood in the same place as the magical disease and began to tremble slightly but could not move at all. Zombies suffocate into the body, while suppressing the blood and soul of the living. Chu Zhao and smoked children because of the great gap with Su Bai, unless they use their own reinforcements and implements, otherwise they are really difficult to move in front of Su Bais terrible zombie suffocation. a little less, Su Bai recovered to the original, smoked a little better, just a little gasping, and Chu Zhao, it is already sweating, because the smoked child believes that Su Bai will not hurt himself, so it is more relaxed, and Chu Zhao is It is deliberately trying to top the top of a zombie zombie, and the pressure is naturally greater. "It''s a zombie, but the zombie is just a murderer, no bloodsucking," Su Bai said. "Forensic doctors can generally infer death time through corpse superbiotic reactions, fundus changes, bladder urine, cadaveric phenomena, and stomach food residues, because The relationship between zombie and suffocation, so the time determined by the morphological response of the corpse will definitely be greatly different from the time of death estimated by several other aspects." Chapter 474： 怂B, it is impossible to be a strong "So, is it a wild or a broadcast-raised zombie?" Chu Zhao asked. Su Bai glanced at Chu Zhao. "Children, please pass your brain when you speak." Chu Zhaoyi, then immediately understood that the meaning of coming over his own sentence is like saying that Su Bai is a broadcaster (,, ), "I am sorry, my fault." Gu Fan was watching this scene beside him. Some of them shook their heads helplessly. Obviously, the relationship between Chu Zhao and Su Bai has reached an incomparable point. Although it will not die when it meets, it is clear that Su Bai is not willing to The appearance may make Chu Zhao become his friend again, deliberately splitting a path to divide the relationship between two people. In fact, this time I came back, it should have been an opportunity. This point, Gu Fan is clear, through the mouth when he came back, the four people reunited, and then everyone had a meal together to recall the past, the previous festivals and contradictions, It is possible to write off the trend, and now four people have become listeners. In the past, the murder club was established in the real world. Now it is not impossible to form an advancing alliance in the audience circle. However, it is a pity that Su Bai seems to have no connection with the past at all. From his attitude towards the smoker and Chu Zhao, it has been clearly shown. "Then, the zombie, is it the audience?" Chu Zhao asked again. "Crap." Su Bai reached out and patted the body of the hostess''s body. "The zombies in the real world, will there be that kind of killing people and even **** food?" He is obviously scrupulous. What is it." "Do you care about the punishment of broadcasting?" Chu Zhao felt ridiculous. "Since he is worried about broadcasting, why is it still killing people?" "Men master, do real estate business, under the hand, is it clean?" Su Bai got up and asked while finishing his clothes. "This does not need to be investigated. I know that when real estate just started to get hot in the past few years, the tragedy of demolitions or even alive burial does not happen often, that is, in recent years, it has begun to converge with the attention of the state." Road. "This can be understood. Maybe, the male owner is deserved of sin. There is a zombie-enhanced audience who is going to do the heavens." Su Bai smiled and took a cigarette from his pocket. He didn''t mind that it was a murder scene. Ignite the smoke from the ground. "Even if Jin Guofu is deserved, how can that person kill Kims wife and children?" The smoker asked incomprehensibly, "How can he do this?" Yeah, how can he do this? He has a debt and a lord, even if the person who wants to kill is deserved, but his wife, his three children under the age of ten, have to be killed. Su Bai is quite indifferent to this. When he sat in that position and released his zombie suffocation, he was actually imitating the murderer. "Why is there a punishment for this in ancient times? One person breaks the law, the whole family sits, even the whole family sits." Spit a ring of smoke, Su Bai shakes the ash, do not care about Chu Zhao looked at the ash on the ground is very speechless expression, Su Bai continued: "Jin Guofu may have done a lot of harms when he was a family. In fact, any land that has been made in recent years has rarely been said to be absolutely clean. I have not investigated it, so I am not sure, but the premise is that Jin Guofu If he has done a bad thing, he made money. His wife can buy brand-name clothes and buy gold and silver jewelry. When he can buy a gold and silver jewelry, he can go to work in a beauty school without playing a job. His children can go to a noble school and enjoy a better education. Environmental and living conditions, if you are sick, you can also use drugs with lower side effects. Yes, the thing that hurts the world is that Kim Kwok-fu has done it alone, but the money he has earned with **** smell has also been enjoyed by his family. Since he enjoys the benefits of what he has, he naturally has to bear the responsibility, not What? A case in the past few years occurred in Dongpengjiatun Village, Lingshan Town, Quyang County, Hebei Province. A family of seven people from Pang was killed and killed. I also committed suicide by hitting the truck. The reason is that the owner of Pangs family owed the murderer 100,000 pieces and has been relying on it, but the surname Pang bought his house and bought a car to get a wedding. As a result, the murderer couldnt stand it anymore. perish together. Its wrong to kill people. To take a step back, you have a head debt and a master. If you want to kill, you will kill the money, but the murderer will kill the whole family. Because the murderer thinks that he borrowed his own money, the familys talents are so moist, that person can buy a car for his son to run a wedding, and in fact, his family must know that the owner of the name Pang owes People''s money, but did not persuade the money to still enjoy the benefits of this money under the premise of knowing. On the perceptual level, the murderer is still understood and sympathized by many people. Well, this case should now be squandered by the major media, because by the end of the year, it is time for the private debt to pay back, and the people are very happy to see this kind of news. Gu Fan reached out and touched his chin. "Su Bai, your thoughts and thoughts make me really surprised. Is this what a person with higher education should say? You actually support the company." Su Bai shrugged his shoulders. "My personal thoughts are not important. I just simulated myself the idea of ??the murderer. In fact, according to the ''cause and effect'', the broadcast actually means this, isn''t it?" In fact, there is a saying that Su Bai did not say it. If Chu Zhao became an audience, because he himself saved Chu Zhao in that matter, then, smoked? The smoker is very good to be followed by you in London, how has it become an audience? When I heard Su Bais words of ''cause and fruit'', Gu Fans eyes suddenly stunned. Some accidentally said: You actually touched these two words, and it really surprised me. You The speed of growth, the speed of your progress, I feel a little scared." Su Bai was not modest. He just used his finger to poke on Gu Fans chest. "If you count according to time, you will enter the radio for almost a year earlier than me. Well, you are really slow." A year earlier than me, I am still a veteran listener, and even if you hide yourself, you can''t say that the atmosphere of a high-level audience is so realistic. Senior listeners are better at hiding their breath. This is clear, but Su Bai is more clear that the high-level audience hides the atmosphere, either it becomes the feeling of ordinary people, or the feeling of a senior audience, they do not have the ability. Simulate the strength of a veteran audience and then deceive another veteran audience. At this point, Su Bai has been sufficiently certified in the solution, and at the same time, there are many senior listeners who have been contacted by Su Bai. They are also like this. Therefore, this also proves that Gu Fan is definitely not a senior. audience. "You are very good, but you can''t explain that I am very bad." Gu Fan seems very helpless. "I feel that my speed of improvement is at least not bad." "Look at who it is." Su Bai threw the cigarette **** in the living room vase. "You are definitely better than the cannon fodder." Su Bai reached out and gently licked the dust on Gu Fan''s shoulder. "Well, Chu Zhao, I will not help you to catch zombies. You can learn the Hong Kong police team in Hong Kong to build a ghost-catching unit to play." Turning around, Su Bai is planning to leave. "How do I close the case?" Chu Zhao was a little crying. Closed the case? Su Bai stopped his footsteps and turned around. He pointed his finger at Gu Fan. Its not a slap in the face to catch him. When the zombie kills in the living room, he should just sit there. Location to eat." Chu Zhaos face showed a fascinating color, and even the smoker was scared. This is how the peak and the turn led to Gu Fans body. "Gu Fan, is you?" Chu Zhao looked at Gu Fan. Last time, because Su Bai was involved in a woman''s murder case, Chu Zhao did not know whether it was intentional or not. In short, he wanted to bring Su Bai back to the police station for investigation. But Su Bai does not bird him at all, and that is only Su Bai involved in it. If Gu Fan is really a beast, then, myself... Chu Zhaos heart was a glimpse. He knew that if Gu Fan was a murderer, he could not do anything at all. "I? What is the relationship with me? Not to say that zombies do, I am not a zombie reinforcement." Gu Fan pointed to himself and smiled. "Good." Su Bai nodded. "In fact, I am not very sure, but according to Murphy''s Law, things will always develop to the worst expectations." Su Bai walked back and stood at the dinner table and pointed to the chair he had just sat. "When I just sat down, I found the back of the chair on both sides, and it was obviously sunken. I also touched it with my hand. The part of the depression is obviously very clean, even with a touch of fragrant taste, no, it is a sacred taste. Most of the food on the table has deteriorated, but the food near the end of the guest''s sitting is much slower, and even continues to eat. Su Bais words just fell, and immediately took out the Hellfire shotgun against Gu Fan. "Su Bai!" "Su Bai, don''t be impulsive!" Chu Zhao and Yan Er immediately shouted nervously. However, Su Bai still pulled the trigger. "boom!" The barrage of the Hellfire shotgun rushed to Gu Fan. Gu Fan crossed his hands, a pair of white wings appeared behind his back, and the back cage covered himself, blocking the gun of Su Bai. Su Bai spread his hand and the Hellfire shotgun was taken back. Then he looked at Gu Fan very seriously. "If I had just met a birdman a while ago, I really wouldnt think about it. . Gu Fan, you should know Jin Guofu, so since you are back, you may have exchanges. People have a family feast to treat you as a VIP. Gu Fans wings were collected and he said with no expression: I didnt kill them. "I know, you didn''t kill them." Su Bai directly chose to believe, "But the zombie appeared when you were eating. He was in front of your Gu Fan, and you know what Gu Fan knows, even It can be regarded as a family of friends in the real world, and they all kill." Su Bai turned over and pointed to Jin Guofu, whose back meat was opened. "When zombies kill, you should still sit in your position and look at your friend''s family, one by one, in front of you. Your friend, after being killed by the other side, also made a pair of fleshy wings. I don''t believe that the zombie is a sneer to find the police at the scene of the murder. He is actually taunting you still sitting still in this position. And you, except for the fact that you can''t restrain your inner anger and release your own wings, you haven''t done anything. When the murderer kills and leaves, you actually have the heart to wash away the used tableware. Gu Fans face gradually began to become iron-clad. Obviously, he was restraining his anger, because Su Bais words were revealing his scars and tearing his shackles and unbearableness into the sun. "Why are you entering the story world for a year earlier than me, you are still at a level with me." Su Bai put out his tongue and rubbed his lips, then went to Gu Fan and looked at his face, very seriously: "because, B, It is impossible to be a strong person. Chapter 475： Beautiful suffocating picture Some things, Su Bai did not know, but this does not mean that Su Bai can''t guess anything. Gu Fan''s feelings for the smoked child, Su Bai is not sure whether it is true or not, but I think there should be some, but Gu Anything that is going to be smoked and then applied to a medical research institute in London seems to be clearly open to question. In fact, Gu Fan has been studying in Europe before. It was only when the murder club was set up. Gu Fan was forced to return to China to work as if he was under pressure and meaning from home. If he wanted to come, Gu Fan should have listened to it abroad. The terrorist broadcast has become an audience, and looking at the pair of angel wings that he showed before, basically can almost conclude that Gu Fan is a listener in the Western circle. Su Bai does not know how broadcasting distinguishes the audience in the East and West circles. Is it based on geographical or ethnic? The black audience is the audience of the Eastern Circle, and as a Chinese official, the second generation of Gu Fan has become a Western audience, or that it is inaccurate whether it is unilaterally determined to be divided according to bloodlines or birthplace. More is still distinguished by cultural identity. When the generation of Su Bai was still young and young, with the advancement of Chinas reform and opening up and the beginning of the burgeoning stage of the Internet era, it was just decided to abandon the former self-enclosed government that wants to embrace the world in the face of Western culture. When the trend of thought invaded, it seemed to be inexperienced, almost actively throwing the cultural regional plate to the West. About ten years ago, readers'' digests, the most popular mass publications, were the most popular articles in the "foreign moons are round". The Chinese old woman saved enough money before he died. As well as the foreign veteran living in the half-life room before the death of the loan, such Western chicken soup almost invaded the generation after 80 generations and the generation before the 1990s, the self-institutional, cultural identity was highly denied and doubted, and turned Willingly embrace the universal values ??of the West. In recent years, with the thorough spread of the Internet, the deepening of world exchanges and the opening of the people''s wisdom, this trend of thought has finally been curbed. The issue of American subprime mortgage crisis, human rights war, racial discrimination, etc., is exposed to the Chinese. Only the majority of Chinese people realize that in fact, domestic and foreign, big brother does not laugh at the second brother, in essence, there is no difference, and to a certain extent, the country actually has more advantages. At that time, the smoker was a child of the red family of the Republic, and he was also established a political line since he was a child. Therefore, he was very determined in his mind. Chu Zhao was fighting against his fathers domestic violence and power every day. Other thoughts, Su Bai has begun to take over some of the business in the consortium, so it is more precocious, and Gu Fan seems to have fallen into the deepest in this kind of thought, not only studying abroad, but also almost staying afterwards. Working abroad, he does not like his family background and identity in the country, and he is eager to rely on his ability to achieve his own values ??and ideals in the West; Su Bai even guessed that after the last time he violently ravaged the bird, did the birdman pass the information about himself to the audience in the Western circle, which made Gu Fan notice himself and let Gu Fan suddenly discover In the past, one of the stupid buns who played with the killing childish game actually became an audience and the strength made him feel a little scared. In addition, after Gu Fan met, he deliberately set off the atmosphere of the "remembering four people" in the past, and also introduced Chu Zhao to contact the smoked child. All kinds of situations indicate that he is pulling the relationship, he is trying to restore the former killing club period. Kind of intimacy. Then narcissism, and then guess deeply, Su Bai can even think that Gu Fan is deliberately wooing his own relationship and then constructing a communication ties between the two groups of the East and West through his own and his existence. It is like the relationship between the bird of the Earl of Shahr and the old lamas in the West. The two sides conduct "buying and trading" and watching mutual assistance to a certain extent. After all, Su Bai is a blood family strengthening. This kind of strengthening identity will undoubtedly make the Western audience feel more intimate, let them instinctively feel that although Su Bai is Chinese, but since he chose the blood family strengthening, it is obvious that he is more interested in Western culture. For the sake of fascination, and although Su Bai is relatively unsociable and too lazy to socialize, but the monks around him, Gyatso and fat people are already a force that cannot be underestimated. "B, it is impossible to be a strong." This sentence, instead of Su Bais deliberate sarcasm of his so-called childhood friend, is better to reject the invitation of the power he represents. It must be known that Su Bailians domestic audience circles are too lazy to make friends, naturally there is no such thing. That willingness to make a relationship with the Western Circle and then do what the "leading party" is like; Moreover, Su Bais thoughts are simple and pure. Listeners, thinking about how powerful they are, thinking about how to live, can be thought of, socializing, ah, organization, and so on. Its a kind of childish behavior. . After saying that this sentence is almost a real hit, Su Bai turned around. This time, he finally got out of the murder scene house. When he returned to his car, Su Bai took a bottle of mineral water from the car drawer and drank two. . Honestly, he doesn''t care how Chu Zhao sees himself, and doesn''t care how Gu Fan sees himself. The only smoker, who seems to be away from her is the best protection for her. She sent Chu Zhao and the smoked instrument. It''s actually a very dangerous behavior, which may really kill them, because what they give them, the radio will add to them in the next story world. However, the smoked child should be coming to her second story world. Su Bai thought, according to the rehearsal of the painting, the smoked child will die in the second world of the story. Fortunately, the broadcast is now in a state of suspension, and Su Bai decided to go out and talk about it separately. Let''s listen to the fate of people. "Go to the grave." Su Bais mouth showed a smile. He remembered the story of the schools dead soul telling himself. A group of new neighbors suddenly appeared, but he was very resentful. What kind of resentment will be embarrassing but resentful? Obviously, some people have suppressed them, so that even if they become ghosts after death, they still suffer, but they do not give them the opportunity to become ghosts. This kind of punishment is really comparable to the fact that they went to the pottery after death. . Su Bai''s right hand is holding the car, and his left hand spreads out. A group of suffocating air comes out from the palm of his hand. The zombie''s suffocation has a congenital gram effect on the ghost. It can be done like this. The priests put the zombie on the forehead. The spell, in fact, is also a means of restraining the shackles of the zombies to suppress the fierce spirituality of the zombies, or the fierce instinct. "It''s really interesting." Su Bai muttered to himself. Yeah, compared to a surviving Gu Fan with a special purpose, or a zombie-enhanced audience, it makes Su Bai feel interesting, killing and killing the whole family, and connecting the door to the maximum extent, giving the broadcast the power to the audience. To maximize the magic, there is such a person like a justice messenger, although the method is extremely extreme, cruel, and even contrary to humanity; The car drove into the cemetery garden. It was quite quiet and quiet. It was at least enough for Su Bai to choose the school sister here. It is necessary to know that the house price of the Yin House is also rising step by step. When people are alive, they want to buy it. A decent house can''t afford it, and now I can''t afford to die. Because the New Year is coming, so many people came to the grave to worship. When Su Bai got off the bus and walked up the path, he saw a lot of people around the grave. There is a special management agency in the cemetery park. There is also an office here. It is similar to the property in the community. The property here is a dead person. The cleaning of the weeds to maintain the cemetery environment is the primary task, and some monks will be invited every other day. The Taoist priest came over to read and play the game, in short, to increase the value of the Yin House to the highest, or how to speculate on the house price? Su Bai first entered the office, the office is very large, there are more than a dozen dedicated staff, this is only a clerk; Everyone else is doing what they see, or receiving family members or sorting out documents. A little boy is sitting in the corner of the office, next to a bag of snacks and cola, holding a comic book in his hand and looking at it with relish. He should be the child of the staff here. When the child is on a winter vacation, he will take care of the place where he works. Su Bai did not go to the other staff, but the mouth and the smile directly went to the little boy. The little boy may be only seven or eight years old. He looks at the comic book while eating snacks. He looks very cute, small and flat, and clean. Su Bai squatted in front of the little boy. "Look at what comics, what about your brother?" The little boy smiled very slyly and pointed the comic booklet to Su Bai. Su Bai saw that there was a very detailed picture inside, not a cartoon, but a dead body. These dead bodies were put out in various shapes, mated on the bed, and the head was reversed. On the neck, there are four limbs in disarray, it is really shocking, exudes a rich and suffocating black **** sarcasm. "How, look good?" The little boy asked very earnestly, just like a child is showing off his baby to an adult. Su Bai shook his head. "No, it''s a pity." The little boy is in a hurry. "Where is it?" "With such a good background, such a good body, the deliberate feeling after you put it out is too obvious, just like the current photography artists have long been no longer relying on the excitement of exaggerated picture effects to be famous, now have to pay attention to A thing called depth, you put it on, it''s too done, but it''s a good one." Su Bai was a teacher, and he took it down and took the booklet from the little boy and opened a page. On that page is a photo of Jin Guofus family who died at the dinner table. The protagonist is Jin Guofu, and Jin Guofus back skin is fixed with a knife and fork to make a pair of meat wings. "This person, what was wrong?" Su Bai asked. "Strongly demolished, three people were buried alive, two people were killed in revenge, and more than a dozen were killed." The little boy replied with a serious thought. "One of the children who were buried alive was almost as old as I was, often Floating over to play with me, he was buried alive with his grandparents." Su Bai nodded. "Look, this pair of flesh wings, obviously, everyone can read what you mean, and you can see that you are mocking an angel who represents holiness and justice, but only That''s it, in the corner of this photo, that is, the side of the table, sitting alone, watching you are making your artwork, but dare not do it with you, dare to speak. In fact, you should wait until he is angry, when the two pairs of white wings are stretched out, the fat wings of a dead person plus the angels who really open the white wings on the opposite side of the table. The irony is that this B grid, this depth, this contrast, is all there, in this way, can be called art, comparable to the "last supper". Or, if you want to make the irony effect even further, you can bring a feather duster and pull out the chicken feathers on the feather duster and insert it on the shredded wings. That picture is beautiful and suffocating. Su Bai said with a look of intoxication. The little boy looked at Su Bai with a sly look, his mouth slightly open, his eyes were all amazed, and Su Bais remarks seemed to open the door to the deep art palace. "Yeah, so beautiful..." the little boy sighed as he imagined. Chapter 476： I am my show! The little boy looked at Su Bai for about three minutes, and Su Bai looked at him. Gradually, the other expressions on the boys face began to fade away. The black eyes became Deeply stunned a lot, even in the depths, Su Bai seems to have found a touch of banter; This little devil, actually started to ridicule me. "You, you should know where it is." The little boy slowly closed his book. At this time, he disappeared from the innocence of the children before, and he created a serious atmosphere. After seeing this little boy, Su Bai was thinking about a question. Is this a gnome? It is a childlike child who is born with intelligence and even too intelligent. "What about the cemetery office?" Su Bai pulled a chair next to him and sat up. In the eyes of outsiders, it seems that the two uncles who are knowing are chatting in harmony very harmoniously, but no one can know what a terrible vortex is hidden between the big and the small. Moreover, these two individuals, both from their own existence and their inner performance, are all representative of the darkness of the system. For bloody, for death, for killing, they all have their own attachments, and even evolved their own. art. The little boy waved his hand and everything around him was shrouded in a layer of black and white. However, the staff here, what they are doing, seems to have not been affected at all. This is a layer of barrier, similar to the ghost wall that belongs to the zombie, so that nearby living people can''t find what is going on inside. Su Bais mouth showed a smile, and the little things seemed to have something to show to himself. The photo in the book should be his pride and proud work, but in Su Bais review. In the mind of the child, this is a very unconvincing thing, so I will definitely take out one of my treasures along with my own temperament and find the scene back. Generally speaking, the listeners are cautious about their own instruments and secrets. They are not easy to come out and see people, but the brain circuit of this little devil is obviously different from ordinary listeners. It is more childlike and self-willed, to a certain extent. In fact, his style of acting is a bit similar to that of Su Bai. I only do what I like to do. I will not use it. No, I dont bother to use my foolish and disgusting way of thinking to decide my life and mine. select. Perhaps, Gu Fan, who was sitting at the other side of the dinner table, also noticed this. He knew that the zombie-enhanced boy audience opposite, if he dared to stop, the other party really dared to ignore the rules and punishment of the broadcast and win with himself. The negative result, the result of life and death, was definitely announced before the punishment of the broadcast, so Gu Fan was decisive at that time, and watched the Jin Guofu family who had a relationship with himself died in front of himself, even the other partys own The humiliation has also endured all. At this moment, a piece of black Qing Dynasty official uniform floated from above, like a ghost, bringing a gloomy sense of sight, the surrounding temperature, as if it was reduced in an instant, which also affects those who are The cemetery staff at work, they thought that the heating system in the office had failed. The Qing Dynasty official costume zombies are a kind of zombie costume standard after the Hong Kong film zombie theme series fires up. The official explanation is that the use of the Qing Dynasty official uniforms for zombies in the zombie port film is a contempt and ridicule for the rotten Qing court. However, the official statement is, after all, a bureaucratic statement. It is just like the peoples public servants. For the sake of the people, the real reason is that Hong Kong is another circle of Chinese people close to the mainland. It is mostly occupied by overseas Chinese, and the Qing government sells officials in the middle and late stages. It has almost become an atmosphere, and the Chinese living abroad are not a minority. Otherwise, Mr. Sun will not always raise money in the overseas Chinese. During the Ming and Qing Dynasties, for the group of overseas Chinese, the central dynasty had always held a hateful attitude. Those Chinese who left their homeland to go to Nanyang to develop their survival base were basically regarded as rebellious rebels of the series, although they were very moist in Nanyang. However, there is no political status in the country, and even the sinners in exile can be far less fragrant than the Taiwanese businessmen who were just reformed and opened in the Republic. Therefore, these wealthy Chinese in the South Sea, they will basically buy a body from the domestic legally through the legal way, the Qing government is also a full-fledged exercise after the late period, the official prince according to the class price, the virginity, the money, Official uniforms, a set of special dishes, etc. are all for you. Therefore, at that time, the overseas Chinese, all decent people, were almost all officials of the court. After death, they naturally had to wear their official uniforms to bury their ancestors, so in Hong Kong and the coastal areas, If there are scorpions and zombies, it is natural that most of them wear Qing dynasty official uniforms, and because the development of the southern coastal area is relatively late, it is not like the dense ancient tombs in Henan and Shaanxi. Here, the four official costumes of the Qing Dynasty that Su Bai saw were large-sized, and each of them was full of brilliance. Of these four clothes, each piece was a musical instrument! And it is a device suitable for zombie intensifiers. In the middle, there is a small size, it should be worn by the little boy himself, a string of bright big East beads, exudes a faint white brilliance, and there are many mysteries hidden in the dark and dark colors of clothes. It''s not a costume that is used to shoot ghost films, but a shirt specially tailored for the little boy! Put on it, the strength of the little boy can get a few percent increase! The little boy stood up and the dress fell naturally on him. At the same time, his eye sockets began to sag and his body began to dry down. The whole person and the dress perfectly fit together, and the mouth showed two A fangs, bowed his head, gave a low-pitched, breath suddenly increased, whether it is a feeling of people or purely sold, it is said to be superior! He licked his lips and seemed to be very interested in Su Bai''s flesh and blood. The little boy extended his fingers and made a hook-and-finger gesture on Su Bai with a provocative meaning. At the same time, it was also a childish atmosphere. Its ugly. Su Bai shook his head. It seems that someones appreciative taste level really looks like that. If the Hong Kong film is too much, then everything must be in accordance with the Hong Kong film. Limitations and As far as the mediocrity is concerned, it is for the wise, but he is broken." The little boy grinned disdainfully and said, "What kind of taste these clothes are, I think, a vampire is not qualified to comment." Perhaps it is because he has become a zombie, so the sound is not from the throat, but it reverberates around, and it seems to point directly to your heart. Ordinary people may face this sentence and will consciously tremble. Then I am afraid of fear. It can also be seen that this little boy is really integrating the bloodline of zombies into his own character and imprinting in the depths of his own soul. The zombie lineage is not only for him in the story world. The guarantee and tools for survival are his life. Otherwise, it is impossible to interpret a zombie in such a vivid way! Su Bai only understood this. It seems that this little boy did not see his hidden bloodlines. He still didn''t know that he was actually his kind. This is a very normal thing. Su Bais bloodline has been strengthened many times and absorbed the essence of Ansett, so the rest can feel the most white when feeling the white breath. Obvious bloodline ancestry, as for the audience of the double bloodline, is not without, but it is absolutely rare, and often does not grow up, so basically do not consider. Imagine if there were not enough opportunities for Su Bai and more things to be exchanged for, otherwise, he would really be stuck in the hurdle where the mutant blood could not be strengthened from the micro store. The body, at this time, dried up, and Su Bais eyes released a blue-green light. The whole person was covered with a layer of black mist. At this moment, he was really just like a thousand-year-old tomb. The zombies that came out of it brought ominousness and disaster. "That''s it, can you?" "Double blood?" The little boy couldn''t believe it. "The twins have conflicts and mutations, and they can still rank among the seniors. Cool! However, the little boy shook his head and said very seriously: "But this time, you don''t have my artistic atmosphere." If there are listeners here at this time, witnessing all this and hearing the two people talking, deliberately spit out a few liters of blood without words. Lying trough, Please, one of you is a madman who recently took the eight thousand dead souls to the Shanghai area. One is the metamorphosis of the art of the deceased, which is the so-called "punishing evil". Characters, but the result is here to start the so-called art test of "My type and my show", are you mentally retarded! ! ! Looking at the little boy''s serious appearance, Su Bai also nodded seriously. However, this does not mean that Su Bai admits that he lost. In fact, what kind of feeling and style is most in line with the artistic atmosphere of zombies, in fact, Su Bai I have already had an answer, and this answer is based on cheating. In the world of the story, my own clone has actually told Su Bai what it would be like after one year. The body of the zombie began to become a little more rounded than before. The whole body was wounded and dyed with a layer of red Yinhong. The lines of the whole person became softer at this time, but it also highlighted an elegance. temperament! The zombie''s hot, dirty, evil, at this time with the blood of the noble, elegant, evil spirits, harmoniously exist together, at the same time, the zombie''s light blue suffocating and blood crimson blood converge, forming a purple Su Bai''s hair turned into a flowing purple hair at this time! At this moment, Su Bai realized that the origin of his cloned purple hair, the other party stood in front of himself, said the sound, this hairstyle, too ugly, Su Bai returned to the real world after a period of purple hair, now feel It was really stupid. The clones were obviously reminding themselves at that time that after the high blood and zombie bloodlines were merged, you will get a new lineage that is unique and belongs to you! The woolen yarn of the windbreaker slowly teared out, and the blood of Su Bai infiltrated it, and the suffocating gas also blended into it, forming a reddish and blackish strange color, but this shaded windbreaker was worn on the Su Bai at this time. It is so appropriate, so appropriate. When Su Bai reveals his pupil from the darkness of the windbreaker, The little boy licked his lips, some were unwilling, and some helpless. In the end, he still made a sigh. He nodded. Obviously, he admitted that Su Bai even showed a zombie shape. Beyond his aesthetic level. "It''s beautiful." The little boy sighed. "It''s a superb award for those who are killed in such a state. I really envy them." Su Bai heard the words, and the corner of his mouth outlined a slight curvature. If there is nothing to ask: "So, you let me kill once, okay?" The little boy slowly closed his eyes. "it is good." Chapter 477： Su Baizhi Su Bais hand slowly extended and placed on the boys neck; the slender fingers gently stroked, and the dark-colored nails lingered here for a while; The little boy closed his eyes slightly, and his facial expression began to tremble slightly. This tremor was not because of fear, not because of fear, nor because hesitated. But excitement! Yes, I can experience the feeling of being killed like this. In his opinion, it is indeed a very glorious thing. He is even squatting, and when he is so gracefully killed, his photo will be Put it into your beloved booklet, it is definitely an art treasure. However, after a while, Su Bais body began to recover, the nails disappeared, the skin began to regain its fullness, and the color of the hair changed back to the usual black color. Su Bais eyes also showed a tired color. The little boy opened his eyes and revealed the color of disappointment. "Why, don''t you kill? I will be killed by you voluntarily, you will not be punished by the broadcast." "Nothing." Su Bai sighed. "I was voluntarily killed. There was no fear of death and hysterical struggle. Even if I took a photo, I didn''t have the kind of aura and deep beauty. This kind of photo, Its like a disease-free article stacked with gorgeous rhetoric. This kind of work has no slight artistic sense, just a junk product. Su Bai looked at the boy''s eyes very seriously. "Are you willing to be a junk product?" The little boy shook his head and waved his hand. The clothes on his body disappeared, and the grayish-white color around him disappeared. "Nothing, really boring." The little boy looked very dissatisfied, but he couldn''t help it, because he couldn''t deny that Su Bai was really right. Even invisible, from the beginning to the present, the little boy knows in his own heart that all this is dominated by Su Bai, belonging to Su Bais aesthetic, belonging to Su Bais perception and belonging to Su Bais taste. In the subtle, he has been involved in Su Bai, but the little boy does not think there is anything wrong with this. Although it is difficult for the secular people to recognize, the young boy has a heart that becomes an artist. On the road of pursuing art, he really can not care about anything, even his own life. Such a person, such a listener, can actually walk step by step to today, it is really ridiculous, but there is a more incredible guy in the front of Su Bai, it seems that everything is not so difficult to understand It is. "My dad is going to work soon. My mother has cooked at home. Do you want to come and eat together? My mother''s Sichuan cuisine is very good." The boy returned to his previous state at this time, as if he really was just An ordinary neighboring child. At this time, a man wearing a overalls carrying large scissors came over. He should be the gardener in the cemetery, the father of the little boy in front of him. "No." Su Bai took out a cigarette and handed it to the gardener. "Your son is very smart, very cute." "Oh, thank you, it won''t be a problem for you." The gardener smiled and took the little boys hand and went home from work. Su Bai himself gave himself a cigarette, took a sip, spit out a cigarette ring, no matter how you look at it, the father is not like a person who has a domestic violence tendency, is a normal and awkward father, then the goods Is the peculiar aesthetic and stubborn pursuit really innate? "Oh, yes, its my own custom." Su Bai walked out of the office while ridiculing himself. In the past few years, the medias reports of murder, rape, and crimes have often gone down the line and dig hard. The tragic story behind the criminals, but there are many people suffering in this world, have they all committed crimes? Su Bai suddenly remembered, he did not seem to want the other party''s WeChat, do not know why, this little boy gave Su Bai a different kind of intimacy, as if looking in the mirror, seeing him is like seeing himself. The special ghosts in the cemetery should be the toys that the little boy raised here. It is the wicked person who is sentenced. He is like a judge, an executive officer, and the set of justice he has under the permission of the broadcasting rules. There is no right or wrong, and it is difficult to understand right or wrong. The little boy went home with Dad, and Su Bai also left here. He came here, but he didn''t really want to have any purpose, nor did he have any intentions. It was just due to the rise. When two people meet, discuss, and finally separate, the onlookers may be confused, but the two parties feel very good, very happy, because they are lonely. When he returned to his car, Su Bai saw an album on his car window. It was the little boy. There was a string of micro-signals on the first page of the book. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. Su Bai took out his mobile phone and added a little signal to it. Then he started the car and was ready to leave. A new traffic regulation has been issued in Shanghai. It is similar to that of BRT. One line of the road is completely handed over to the express bus. The rest of the private vehicles are not allowed to be used, but this kind of brain damage regulations has led to even the New Year. When the private car on the road is not a lot... Still traffic jam. This feeling is like a leader who doesn''t feel like he doesn''t have a sense of accomplishment. It''s just a shot. Many local governments promote green travel, promote the use of private cars, public transport, and so on to ease the city''s Traffic pressure, but they did not close the 4s shop, and continued to collect taxes on the private car, and then all the problems of urban traffic pressure were shirked to the private body, but in the final analysis, it is actually because of urban construction. With the short-sightedness and ignorance of the planners, it is not expected how the number of private cars in the city will increase in a decade. In fact, the traffic congestion in many cities in China is also dependent on this reason. As a last resort, Su Bai can only go around the road, preferring to open some distances and not want to block the turtle race on the road. This round, Su Bai found some accidents and found himself in front of a familiar building. This building, I have been here, because Ying Yingers office, no, is a studio, just inside. Taking out the mobile phone, Su Bai dialed the phone of Ying Yinger. This is a very simple woman who is not at all tired of working or feelings. Su Bai is quite good at it; This may be the common problem for every man. For women, it is best for them to be physically and mentally meticulously attached to your body or mind when you need it, once you want to be quiet. It is better for those women to go farther. It is obvious that Su Bai is definitely not among the scum males. He has no interest in Ying Yinger, but the last time he received Ying Ying. After the treatment of sexual asphyxia, my heart occasionally remembers to miss that feeling. As for the mens and womens affairs, Su Bai suddenly realized that he seems to have been banned for a long time, not only when he became an audience, but also before he became an audience, and he seems to have not done it for a long time. It''s a thing. Its not that Su Bai has already cooled down on that aspect. Its not a problem with Su Bais psychology or his physical condition. As a big and small, the various women he has tasted before are certainly innumerable, but later, Su Bai began to feel that there is no such thing as love and feeling. The **** is a bit like animal breeding. It really doesn''t mean much. Therefore, for a long time, it has almost rubbed the spark with the accidental opportunity of the smoker, but for various reasons, it has not been finally achieved, and the relationship between Su Bai and the smoker is now increasingly alienated. Its basically impossible to say a sexually savvy sex. Its just that the fat man will occasionally find a lady to solve the demand in that area, but Su Bai is really not good at this. A person, a normal person, can suppress his normal physiological needs, which also illustrates the tenacity of Su Bai''s heart. The phone was turned on after a while, "Hey." Obviously, because Su Bai often changed the reason for changing the number of mobile phones, Ying Yinger did not know who called this phone. "Hey, it''s me." "It''s you, what''s wrong, miss me?" "Just in front of the building in your studio, are you on top?" "Well, no way, I am a woman who wants to support her family. Ming is the New Year''s Eve, but I have to work hard." "Who is you swearing?" Su Bai asked. "No, I gave myself a long time off after the last time, but I plan to restore my work after the New Year. I just got a new toy, oh, right, there are many sets. I have tried my uniform, I am trying on it." Su Bais mind emerged from the Queens uniform worn by Ying Yinger last time, and could not help but shake his fingers and knocked on the back of the phone. "Since I have passed by here, I don''t want to learn a lot. I am sitting up and down. I have two clothes here. I don''t wear it very much. I need a helper, but my female assistant has already returned to my hometown for the New Year." "The big cockroach is to control the water. How much water is there?" Su Bai said. "Su Da Shao, with the relationship and fate between me and you, can''t talk about love at first sight or love for a long time, but I think, let''s have a one-night stand or a friendship, a gun, or just say it?" "indeed." "Well, I will give you a cocktail, you parked the car." Hanging up the phone, Su Bai drove the car to the bottom of the building. Instead, he could park directly. He just got off the bus and had not had time to lock the door. The two salesmen wearing the Smurfs costumes went to Su Bai. "Mr. Durex engages in activities, new products, free trials." In the costume of the props, the girl, after putting two cute little packages into the hands of Su Bai, began to find the following people to continue to distribute. Chapter 478： Hospital, delivery room, pregnant woman On the floor, Su Bai rang the doorbell in front of Yingying''s office. Soon, the door was opened. However, what surprised Su Bai was that Ying Yinger wore a slim down jacket, black. Leggings are not the kind of costumes that Su Bai had imagined that can make people directly bloody. Although they are beautiful and fashionable, they are not the style of Yingyinger. How, disappointed? Ying Yinger smiled slightly, as if she had seen through Su Bais thoughts, went to her desk, picked up a cocktail and handed it to Su Bai. If you really want to be with me. There is a point of liquid exchange, you will not specifically come here to find me, I am right?" Su Bai took the cocktail and took a sip. It tasted good and very unique. Wen Yan, Su Bai smiled. "I don''t know. Maybe, I really thought about it at the time." "Well, you are sure?" Ying Yinger sat on the desk, the graceful hips were highlighted, and the two slender legs crossed together, exuding a charm that was difficult to describe in words. The woman who learns naturally knows how to show her most beautiful side. Even if she knows something about Su Bai, she has seen that Su Bai is different from ordinary people. However, this kind of teasing is such a teasing. It makes her feel more exciting. It''s a bit like picking a scorpion on the lion''s head. Well, what did he say before? What is it that is really hot and wet between the two legs? "Do you know that a woman, if I change clothes for you, in order to get makeup, you end up not touching her, but it is a very uncomfortable thing." Ying Ying''s palm was holding a lipstick and spinning, watching Su Bai. "If you want, I can change clothes now." "Forget it, it''s cold, don''t always change clothes, you said that you have a new toy, huh, I am very interested in this." Su Bai said, this is the truth, Ying Yinger really attracted Su Bai, or the last experience of experiencing sexual asphyxia psychotherapy. Ying Yinger shook her head in disappointment. "Is it really hurting the heart of the family. You don''t want to eat it in your mouth. Do you have to peel yourself off and use your mouth to bite it and put it on you?" Are you willing?" Although the words are full of resentment, Ying Yinger still reached out and opened the curtain of the office, revealing the true content of her studio. Obviously, she is also interested in her new toy, and even because of If Su Bai is willing to try, she can still have more fun; After all, when the rest of her customers are doing treatment, she really scores a lot of energy to be careful whether her client''s body will not cause any heart attack or other sudden death. However, Su Bai is not the same. What a strong body and strong resistance to this man is unprecedented among all Ying Yinger''s customers. On him, Ying Yinger can play as much as he can, and he can practice himself and practice himself. This is equivalent to the fact that the fat man is as excited as the pre-Qin formation in Tibet. "The bed of this bed is made of bulletproof tempered glass, on both sides are my own designed electrical conductors, as well as oxygen masks and so on. I think if I am only here last time you come to pull the ring With the whip and the rope, you should be no longer interested in trying it again. This time, all of them are new things. You are my first guest, you will take my first time." Su Bai came over and reached out and touched it on the bed. Then he looked at the dense instruments on both sides of the bed. Some doubts: "There is a foot on the skull, but your treatment to relieve the inner pressure of the person to release negative emotions, the rest The high and low grades really don''t matter. The key is whether you have improved." Any props, any equipment, in this treatment, there is no Ying Yinger''s own role to be big, her every move is the real key, open the hearts of customers, let customers put their own deep pressure Released. "Well, I should not let you down. In the past six months, I have been retreating." Ying Yinger replied, then she bent her knees and made a "please" posture. "So, Mr. Su, you Would you like to lie down on the bed to accept my service?" Su Bai did not speak, but slowly took off his coat. "Exposing the upper body." Ying Yinger said while picking up a few wires-like things at the bedside. "These things are going to pierce your body." Su Bai did not say anything against it, silently took off his shirt, and then lie on his feet. There should be a heating device in the bed, so it doesn''t feel cold, but it gives people a feeling of comfort and enjoyment. It seems that Ying Yinger is not a psychotherapy studio with a sexual suffocation theme, but a pedicure massage hall. At least, Su Bai is very relaxed. There is no tension at all. Because Su Bai is clear, this woman can''t pose any threat to herself. Therefore, she can sink into her heart and understand it. Do other customers need to get in this way? Su Bai asked in bed. You are not paying attention to trauma, trying to create a virtual stimulus for the body to achieve therapeutic effect? "Other people play like this, they are definitely not dead or disabled, but you are different. You can hold it and you can hold it." Yingying licked her **** lips and then pierced a wire into the white In the skin, immediately, she pulled the oxygen mask down and covered the mouth and nose of Su Bai. "There is no oxygen, but a slightly toxic gas, which can inhibit your brain thinking." effect." For outsiders, this is a murder, at least a scene of euthanasia, but for Ying Yinger, it is a game, a hearty game, and for Su Bai, this and the night It doesn''t make any difference to go to a massage room near your home to do a massage. "Want to start." Ying Yinger pressed a switch, the bed began to fall, then began to turn over, Su Bai became the body down, the body weight loss began to come, and then, the current began to slowly swim the whole body, Su Bai He did not hesitate to breathe a gas with a slight toxin. "You are very tired now, really tired, but you can''t rest, you shouldn''t rest. Now, tell me, wherever you want to go, I will guide you where to go." Ying Yinger gently opened the oxygen mask to make it easier for him to hear the words of Su Bai. "Hospital ... hospital more than 20 years ago..." Su Bai said. "What about the hospital, well, where is the hospital? The specific location." Ying Yinger squatted on Su Bai, softly whispered. "Maternity room... pregnant women... delivery..." Su Bai said these three words. "Well, let''s go there, I, take you, go together." Chapter 479： Wash it! (first more) "The wall with smoked yellow, white, can only be an adjective that is known but can''t be found. The smell of disinfectant is so pungent and unpleasant; Nurses coming and going, wearing white clothes with obvious folds and stains, are in a hurry, they are very busy, and their welfare is very low, so their mood is not very good, the voice is also very loud, just like The same aunt who sells vegetables on the street; The doctor kept coming in and out of several wards, with a touch of anxiety on his face, but also with a calm, especially when the family put the red envelope into the doctor''s pocket, the kind of sorrowful doctor''s compassion on the doctor''s face The heart is more obvious; Most of the aisles are patients in work clothes. They are workers in several state-owned factories nearby. You are in a hospital like this........." Su Bai constantly relaxed himself and constantly suppressed his counterattack against physical discomfort. He could not fight back because Ying Yinger could not bear one of his counterattacks; Moreover, it seems to be the cause of Xingzhi. After excluding the thought of wanting to come to a *** at first, Su Bai immediately recalled the last time she was treated by Ying Yinger. To the scene of a certain picture in my memory, that memory seems to have forgotten itself, but Ying Yinger can find it in this way, even if it can''t find it, then create another similar to it. In a hypnotic environment, you can substitute your own unknown memories. For Su Bai, there is a memory that he still can''t understand yet. He also feels incredible. It is in the world of punishing the story, broadcasting a fantasy to himself. In that illusion, the other two are Its the character weakness that was captured by the broadcaster and then used and successfully defeated themselves, but Su Bais personality is really flawless, and there is nothing known to happen to Su Bai that it is obviously a knockdown. The flaws, therefore, the broadcast set a picture for Su Bai to make Su Bai unexpected. Old hospital, delivery room, Pregnant woman, Your own parents, In the belly of other women! What does all this mean, is it a real event that has been recorded by the broadcast, or is it a picture that broadcasts itself to influence Su Bai? Because, whether it is the former or the latter, it makes sense for the existence of broadcasting. The former is because all the listeners are the eyes and ears of the broadcast, and what the audience is doing, the broadcast can actually be immersively perceived. The latter is because the broadcast control and kneading of the human heart and the creation of the illusion, certainly to a point that makes the audience incredible, if it really intends to let you fail and be knocked down in the illusion, it can Regardless of any logic and facts, we will weave one out. This treatment was only caused by a new occasion, so Su Bai did not intend to bring the final answer to the spirit of the bottom of the question, but it is always good to try it. With Ying Yinger describing it over and over again, Su Bai felt that his vision began to blur. Gradually, there was an old hospital corridor in front of him. The ward doors on both sides were still blue old-fashioned wooden boards, surrounded by pungent The smell of disinfectant water and the tiles on the floor with dense wrinkles and wrinkles give a very uncomfortable feeling. Perhaps it is because of difficulty breathing, or perhaps the trace of toxin gas has played a role, it is more likely that the feeling of being the last time I entered this picture was retrieved. Su Bai felt that his chest was sore and sore, and the picture around him seemed to be shaking and shaking constantly. Su Bais feet were not stable. Its here, its really here, or here, really, Is it effective? This Ying Yinger is really a talent. That ward should be at the corner of the aisle, yes, I remember it. "You are very painful, you are very confused, you are very helpless, but in order to pursue the answer to your heart, you will continue to move forward, even if you falter, but there is still no way to stop you from looking for the truth." Ying Ying''s voice came again. Her efforts to figure out the human heart really came to a state of ecstasy. It was not the audience. It was terrible if she was to raise herself to this level with the identity and qualifications of ordinary people. If she Later, she became the audience''s words. With her accumulation and talent, it is also limitless. However, for most of the audience, pulling an ordinary person into a listener is not a good thing. Hello, everyone is so simple together, it is equal to pulling people into the fire pit. Yingyings guess is good. Su Bai is really looking for the truth. What is really being explored, the bodys exhaustion is constantly coming, but Su Bai is still biting his teeth, holding one hand on the wall and moving on. . This is a dream, and it is also an illusion, but in short, it is not very stable. Su Bai does not know how long he can persist in this illusion. Ying Yinger can maintain this illusion for a long time, so now, you can only cherish the time. It is. It is not a spiritual intensive person who constructs this illusion, but Ying Yinger succeeded in stimulating the body with his hypnotism and equipment props. This is a trick that is not a avenue. but, Near, Near, Near, Yes, this is the door, it is indeed this door! Su Bai kept his body balance on the wall and pushed the ward door with his hand. The ward door was pushed open, but when the white side passed in and looked inside, the whole person seemed to fall into the hail. In the ward, there are three beds, and there is only one woman lying on a bed. At the bedside of the woman, there are several doctors and nurses lying down. They seem to be asleep, unconscious. The woman''s stomach was cut open with a crack, the blood was frozen, there was no danger of major bleeding, and the wound was treated specially, and her life was innocent. Just, where is the child in the belly of the woman? Where did he go? I, Where did you go? The picture began to tremble, and apparently, the fluctuations of Su Bais mood began to stimulate his instinctive reaction. Once Su Bais instinctive emergency response was made, Ying Yings bed and the wires and even the entire office would be difficult to escape. spread. "You need to relax, you need to relax and relax yourself. Any stress and negative emotions have no meaning for you now. What you are looking for is the truth, the secret of your own memory and your heart." Not just to vent a mood at this time; You have to learn to restrain, you must also exercise restraint. I don''t know what you saw, but I can feel the emotions you are shocked at this time, and you can also discover the secrets hidden in your heart; However, according to past experience, I told you that when you are emotionally violent, in fact, the truth is often at your fingertips. Yingying''s words were constantly introduced into Su Baier at this time. She tried her best to maintain the stability of Su Bai, and tried her best to maintain the stability of the hypnosis that she created for Su Bai. She knew that Su Bai I dont want to wake up at this time, and I dont want to give up at this time. However, this man is really terrible and too powerful. He has put down all the defenses and even actively catering to himself, but I want to maintain this hypnosis, it is still so tired. Su Bai only felt the picture, it seemed to be much more stable than before. The shock and volatility in his heart seemed to be calmed down at this time, as if there was a burst of spring breeze blowing himself. "What''s around you? The window, the door, or the manhole cover?" Ying Yinger asked. "door." "Then close the door, quit, and then open the other doors next to it. Maybe, the truth is hidden next door?" "it is good." Su Bai slammed the door of the ward and took a few steps back. He began to look around subconsciously and found it next door, not a ward, but a public restroom. "Bathroom..." Su Bai said. What... Ying Yinger asked in a panting breath. Then you go in and have a look. Go and see. On the other hand, Ying Yinger is also thinking about what the bathroom means in psychological suggestion. , Yes, from the very beginning, Ying Yinger regarded Su Bais hospital, pregnant women, maternity room, etc. as psychological suggestive words. It is a metaphor, just like Zhou Gongs dream, dreaming about something. What does it mean or what it means. Su Bai walked into the bathroom. For a time, he suddenly felt so cold and cold that his whole person began to tremble. Ying Yinger will never know what picture Su Bai saw at this time. In the bathroom, standing a man and a woman, The back of two men and women, one is the father of Su Bai, the other is the mother of Su Bai, "The original child was so ugly when he was born, the skin is wrinkled, it is too ugly, and it is like me." Su Bai''s mother disliked. "It''s really dirty, it''s bloody." Su Bai''s father echoed. Then, Su Bais father threw the slap-in baby directly into the bathroom sink, then twisted the faucet and let the cold tap water hit the baby. Clean him first. Chapter 480： Bronze box trading (second more!) Throw a newborn baby in the sink and rinse the faucet directly with cool water; The baby kept crying. Obviously, this made him very painful. Yes, as a newborn baby, can you not suffer? The sound of the cry and the crying did not make the man and the woman have the slightest expression, even, even a little bit of guilty heart is lacking, the two seem to be watching a kind of cumbersome look at the still Called baby. This scene is so familiar... Su Bai suddenly thought of it. When he met the little guy at the beginning, he seemed to throw the little guy into the water tank and let him wash himself. As a result, the little guy swims in the water tank and has fun. However, the little guy is a natural boy, and he is not, he is crying when he is shocked by the cold water in the pool at this time, so that Su Bai feels a little uncomfortable. original, The icy feeling that comes from all over the body comes from here. "Hey, just a little rushing, but don''t really kill it. Can you just kill it and let the aging mother give birth to you again?" "I am very willing." "Is it? You want me to be pregnant for you to have a baby for you, save it." The woman reached out and patted the man''s face. "You take it back and deal with it. At least you have to meet our loved ones in the real world, such as your father, such as my mother, let them know at least, themselves. Already have a grandchildren born." "Do you really want to live with him?" The man was helpless. "I have a way." The picture seems to be completely disordered at this time. Su Bai feels that he is so good, the whole person is almost floating in the clouds, surrounded by white, this white, with a kind of desperate despair, is like A huge palm, directly put you on the wall, want to kill you! The feeling of suffocation, coming from all directions, is like a prisoner exiled by the world, lonely, lonely, or lonely. Su Bai did not feel sad because of the scene he had seen before, nor did he say that he was greatly attacked. After all, in the last illusion of the story world, Su Bai actually guessed some of them. This time, it is only confirmed. However, there is a little bit of Su Bai still not clear, how can I see the picture at that time? At that time, I was still a baby. Can I still remember so many things and details? "and also" Su Bai slowly raised his head and looked at the sky around him. He knew that this was a dream. He knew that he was still in hypnosis, but he had given up suppressing himself. "Why, I haven''t woken up yet?" .................. The old family, the fat man and the little guy just had lunch, and the two were lying on the sofa watching TV. At this time, the fat mans mobile phone suddenly rang. He looked at the information, shook his head and settled the little one. When he shouted for auspiciousness, he walked out of the house, but he did not take a taxi and did not go far. He stood on the edge of the field at a distant intersection. A motorcycle came over from there, not very fast, and stopped in front of the fat man. The other party took off the helmet and revealed a woman''s face. The woman is not very good looking. It can even be said that it is ugly, the rabbit''s lips, and there are many scars on the face. This kind of appearance, innate and acquired, seems to be not very friendly to her. "Looking for me to do something?" The fat man asked coldly. Obviously, even the fat man who was hailed as the communicative circle of the audience was not very cold with this female audience. "I miss you, just take a look, how, can''t you?" The woman looked up and looked at the old house in front of her house and smiled. "This country cottage looks pretty good, and there is a blessing protection. You found a nice nest for yourself." "You can''t call me, just go over the wall and come to me," said the fat man. "I was killed by the formation. You are also worried. Oh, Zhang Yiyi, I remember that when you were kneeling at my feet and asked me to let me go to bed with you, now I feel that I am Im so excited that Im a senior person, Im not looking at people, right? "I have given you enough things. It is worth sleeping seven or eighty times. Don''t be content." "I don''t know what to do?" The woman pointed her finger at herself. "Okay, I will slam the words now. You will never be content with the things of Zhang Yiyi. What do you have, what do I want, you The thing is my thing." "Nervous disease." The fat man turned and prepared to ignore this woman. "Zhang Bayi, you stand for me, the last time you said to give me the blood of the vampire, you got it!" the woman shouted. "You **** can''t talk about it in a big way!" The fat man looked around with some guilty conscience, but fortunately, he did not see the black cat on the wall. "The few drops of blood, not mine, are my friends. I promised that you could help you with a drop. It was because he owed me several people. I asked him for three drops of blood, even Two drops should be OK, he will give it to me, but now it has changed, understand?" "Oh, is he not going to pay you back?" the woman asked with a mocking tone. "No, there are some things, because my selfishness and some embarrassment, almost all of them are dying." The fat man took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a heavy sip. "So, I am looking for something to do with him. I went to exchange, but I didnt find it for a while. My friend was special. I could touch him less. Even, he didnt exchange and strengthen it from the micro store. So the story is for him, and in the game room. There is no difference in the game currency." "You told me that he and I are also because of the pedigree problem, so there is a change, there is no way to directly strengthen the upgrade from the micro store, but how can he become so strong? You must have told me something, you must have nothing to give me! The fat man turned and grabbed the woman''s chest collar and slammed it from the motorcycle to the ground, then angered and pointed at his face: "Ma Mei, I am not unclear about what Zhang Yiyi is like. I warn you, don''t push me hard. I am so anxious that I can''t do it. I can''t do it directly, and I can''t do it. "Okay, you are here, Zhang Yiyi, you were poisoned at the beginning, not the aging mother used his body to detoxify you, can you live to the present? The old woman''s blood is polluted, and there is a change. There is no way to exchange it. You know what it means in the story world. It means that as the difficulty of the story world increases, my strength cannot be effectively improved. My ending. Can only wait for death! Zhang Bayi, its all your fault, its all you hurt me, you owe me! The woman shouted hysterically. The fat man bite his teeth. "I said that I will try my best to remedy it. I have been remedy it, but please don''t really take it. I am asking you, OK, I don''t want to be forced to kill you at the end. After all, When you decided to save me, I was really touched." "That blood, I have to get it, otherwise I will not have the confidence to live by luck if I broadcast it again. Since there is no way to redeem the enhanced pedigree directly from the micro store, then I can also be like him. An increase in bloodlines." "Ma Mei, you are not him, he can do it, you can''t do it." The fat man has a long-term heart. "Listen to me. Anyway, there is still a month away from the broadcast replay. I can think of the way, if it is No, I..." The fat man suddenly thought of the bronze box. The bronze box was taken from Su Bai when he first met Su Bai. After that, the two people kept knowing each other, but Su Bai also did not mention the box again. The fat man naturally did not mention it, but at the moment, the only thing that can be used to exchange blood with Su Bai seems to be only the bronze box. The box is placed in Chengdu, is it necessary to be yourself recently? Looking for a time to return to Chengdu to get back? "You have a way, is it?" Ma Mei looked at the fat man with a touch of expectation. The fat man reached for his face and slowly nodded. "Ma Mei, this is the last time. When you give the blood to you, we will not owe each other." "Good, sure, I know." Ma Mei got up again and put on her helmet. "I am in Shanghai this time, not going back to Chengdu. I am waiting for your good news." After that, Ma Mei left the fat man''s field of vision on a motorcycle. The fat man spread his palm and licked his lips. "End, don''t owe each other... Oh, how can it end, how can it be free and easy?" The fat man is clear, this time, the blood, he will exchange with Su Bai and give it to her, but this is his last peace of mind, no one is content, the saint is not content, but the fat man wants only himself Peace of mind, when she comes to ask for herself, she can safely... kill her. "Right, why didn''t Dabai still come back?" The fat man realized at this time that it was already late, and Su Bai had not come back yet. If he didn''t come back, he would have to call at least. His son is still there. At home. ............ At the moment, I feel inexplicable, and Ying Yinger, she suddenly found that the Su Bai body, which had been heated up under her own teasing, slowly became cold and cold at this time. Even this coldness is constantly intensifying. I dont even dare to be too close. Su Bais upper body was bare. In the lower body trousers bag, a tiny jade bottle cracked the broken lines. One drop of the three drops of blood originally stored in it was rolled down and stuck on the skin of Su Bai. then, Slowly merged into it. Chapter 481： A mentally ill son (third!) Buddhism has five-color stems, one flower and one world, one leaf and one leaf. Anything that is subtle is actually a great secret. Just as the microscope was invented, human beings once again recognized the world, but actually This is still very rare. This world has too many secrets and too many unknowns. Just as the first scientific giants, after achieving extraordinary achievements in their respective fields, turned into the embrace of theology, such as Newton and others. From a dialectical point of view, we now feel that the ancients were feudal and superstitious. We feel that we are scientific and advanced. However, we may look at the present in the future. They will also think that we are Feudal is superstitious. Just like the problem that Su Bai has been thinking about, it is that he is only a newborn baby at that time. The picture he sees should be his own memory, just like the gods that the ancients fantasized. As well as the character and style of the gods, and the people of the time have great similarities, the spiritual world of mankind is richer, but it is only from the projection of the real existence that you see in the real world. If in the last world of punishing stories, the broadcast is deliberately weaving such a illusion, it is a fake, then what is the picture that I just saw again? This is obviously after the broadcast to your own fantasy! If these memory pictures are true, then where do these memories come from? Who is it, to help me record the memory of the time? Who is it, at this time, suddenly transferred the memory of the time to himself? "Oh oh..." The blood from the vampire more than 2,000 years ago bloomed on the white skin of Su Bai. Ying Yinger only felt that the cold air of Su Bai suddenly increased sharply. Her hands were almost frozen and numb. The whole person immediately stepped back a few steps and looked at everything in front of him with doubts and fears. what happened to him? Is this all about yourself? If he has an accident, is it also his own responsibility? From the point of view of the heart, Ying Yinger did not want to see what happened to Su Bai. She said before that she and Su Bai, although not lovers, did not have a love at first sight, but two people can still be compared Good friends, at least when they are together, still feel very relaxed, so Ying Yinger does not want Su Bai to do anything, at the very least, do not have an accident in front of himself. However, the situation at this time is not what Ying Yinger can control. She can only sit here and look at everything in front of her, and she also knows that even if she plays 120, there is no use. . Picking up a glass of wine around, Ying Yinger drank it. With a slight squat, sitting on the carpet, at this time, Su Bai''s bed began to freeze, and the ice scum started. ............ Blood, for the blood family, not only the life referred to by ordinary people, blood, is the glory of the blood family, the dignity of the blood family, is the belief of the blood family! And blood, the real ability, in fact, even the blood family itself, few people know, nowadays, the real world is not without blood, but those blood families are hidden in a corner of Western Europe, do not let people know, nor Dare to let people know; Although they still exist, although they still have inheritance, they are also castrated, leaving only one breath to let the races linger. In fact, there are too many secrets in the blood. For example, Su Bai can see Ansett''s memory picture from that drop of blood. He can see the vastness of the sorcerer from the institute more than two thousand years ago. These are not stored in their souls, but in their memories. Just as human scientists have discovered in recent years, people are not only breathing by their mouths and noses, but also the pores of the whole body. In fact, the blood of human beings is more like recording bits and pieces. The reservoirs, but only the blood family, have the ability to develop the power of the blood. At the moment, perhaps it is the accumulation of Su Bai, or it is stimulated and hypnotized by Ying Yinger, causing Su Bai to start deep excavation of his blood without knowing it, which marks Su Bai. Further sublimation of the use of blood power. Even, it is possible that the zombie lineage and the bloodline lineage are further fused, and this is irritating. In short, all this has a mysterious but reasonable coincidence, if Su Bai is not looking for it. The little boy and the two compared each other to "My type of show". If Su Bai is not because of traffic jams to Ying Yinger, it may not happen. And now, happened; Yes, it really happened. At that time, Su Bai was still small and really small, but at that time, Su Bais perception and memory of the surrounding environment actually existed in the blood, but now, it is Excavated it. But why is this piece just dug, why is it just the memory of this time? In fact, there may be broadcast credits. The broadcast does not know whether it is intentional or unintentional. It gives a head to Su Bai, which is equivalent to knitting a sweater. The beginning is the most complicated, the first of the broadcast, and below, Su Bai can continue to walk with ease. ............ Su Bai is now screaming around in madness. He is angry. He is angry, not because he saw his fathers own hand throwing himself in the pool and taking cold water to wash it, but because Su Bai found himself The way to wake up. This should not be the reason for Ying Yinger. This point can be neglected because Ying Yinger does not have that ability. All of this may actually be to shut himself down. This is the most ridiculous and the most ridiculous, I locked myself in a state of hypnosis? So, do you want to go with the monk and Gyatso as a vegetative person to carry out "photosynthetic use"? "hiss" Su Bai found a position in his thigh position, and there was a bit of redness, and this was red, and it was spreading continuously until it spread to his whole body. This is the breath of the vampire in the institute, damn, what is going on? How can his blood come out of the bottle and start to merge with himself? The feeling of burning fire continually ran through the whole body of Su Bai, making Su Bai very painful and very tormented. Everything around him seemed to be filled with a layer of blood. "Auntie, the baby is awake." A very crisp voice rang in Su Bai''s ear. Su Bai found his sight back to focus again. The red mosquito net, on the bed, is a photo of the blue sky and white clouds. This is a very warm bed, and I am lying in bed at this time. "Auntie Dean." "Well, I know, thank you, lychee." "Nothing, Dean Auntie, you and your uncle have more things. The younger brother is sick. I should take care of it." Su Bai opened her eyes and saw a beautiful girl with a ponytail sitting on her bed. She was really a beautiful woman. correct, just, What is she called? "You go back to class, I will take care of him." A woman''s voice sounded. "Well, Dean Auntie, you can let the younger brothers play with our little friends in the orphanage in the future. If everyone in the orphanage knows that this is your child, you will definitely like him." "Well, well, just the little brother is sick, his body is very bad, can''t go outside to blow." The woman explained, "So, she can''t go out to play." "Oh, it turned out to be like this." The little girl looked at Su Bai lying on the hospital bed, her face showing a pitiful expression. "Is it pitiful, can the younger brother not be able to blow and sun before he is born?" "Yes." "Then, the dean of the dean, I will go first, and then come to the younger brother to play, I will accompany him more." "Well, welcome." The little girl left the house, In the house, Only Su Bai is left alone. Do not, Su Bai suddenly realized that there is still another person, that person... Even though Su Bai is not willing to admit the title, but still has to call it ... mother. The woman didn''t know what she was doing. It took about a few minutes before she came to the bed. She wore a blue cheongsam and reflected the perfect figure. But when she came over, Su Bai did not. Seeing a trace of concern from her face, it seems to be somewhat helpless, even... impatient. Yes, impatient! "I finally woke up." The woman said while placing her hand on Su Bai''s eyebrow position. This hand was very cool and cool. Su Bai could not detect the warmth from her mother. Some were just an almost It is the coolness of infiltration into the bones: "Then let us continue." "Xu Weijun, he just woke up, how long will you start again?" A man''s voice appeared at the door and walked in. That is, Su Bai''s father. "I don''t have time to come over for him. It''s really annoying." The woman said very rudely, "Let him continue the days he should have, so that you and I can have a lot of peace of mind. After all, taking children is too much trouble and too tired." "Let''s go on like this, although I can''t find the slightest drawback from the memory, but this kind of filled memory patchwork and input will make his innermost backlog of layers of haze, I am scared, he last long When I wake up, I will be psychologically distorted and even become..." "Psychosis?" The woman grinned twice. "That''s really interesting, a mentally ill son, hehe." Chapter 482： Years, so quiet! (fourth more!) in memory, This should be your own home, your own old house in Chengdu; I thought that when Su Bai had not divided his property, Guangye Real Estate, at home and abroad, he did not know how much he had. When others went to a place to travel, they first checked which hotel was suitable. Su Bai is the first to look at it. There, there is no house in the house, so I can arrange people to clean it in advance to facilitate when I go to travel. And this old mansion in Chengdu, in the emotion of Su Bai, occupies a deep proportion. In memory, he and his parents also live the longest time here, so it is also the most treasured place of Su Bai. . It is for this reason that after the property was divided, the old house of the Republic of China was donated by Su Bai to the local government to protect it as a cultural attraction. However, when his parents left in a car accident, Su Bai suddenly felt that he was from the bottom of his heart, and he was very disgusted to live in the old house. At that time, Su Bai did not become the father of the little guy, or even did not enter. Broadcasting became an audience. The old house clearly has a deep sense of attachment and familiarity, but Su Bai is very disgusted that he lives here again, even if he lives another day. Later, Su Bai simply arranged to go to the east coast to study and go to school. When he occasionally returned to Chengdu in the holiday, Su Bai basically lived in another apartment, instead of going to the old house, even coming back. Look at it very little. This place that carries many beautiful memories of his childhood, even Su Bai himself does not know why, in his heart, it is actually so resistant to it. At this time, the sky is a gray one, with a repressed atmosphere, Chengdu is pleasant in all seasons, definitely not to say that simple, even when it is about to thunder, it seems that its prefix and bedding is long enough, enough People have time to take back the clothes outside the window. Su Bai only feels that his whole person is floating, this is still in hypnosis, this is still in the virtual spiritual world, but only when the woman who should be called her mother puts her hand on her eyebrows Su Bai feels that he is in a complete and complete darkness. This darkness is very scary, so that Su Bai is very afraid, but Su Bai is helpless. as if, This is your fate, this is your own trajectory. If you struggle with it anyway, you seem to be doomed anyway, it is already destined, it is a kind of despair, a deep despair. The old house, in front of himself, Su Bai reached out and pushed open the house door. There was no one in the house, and even the monitoring and security tests did not react at all. Su Bai stumbled and walked in. His breathing became very difficult, not the cause of the body, but the fear from the heart, getting bigger and bigger. To be honest, Su Bai can accept a lot of things, such as everything in the memory picture before, he can accept. Is it the existence of a test-tube baby whose parents are looking for a surrogate? acceptable. Really acceptable, just when you are a sheep, its nothing bad, but its just changing a womans belly to make it a birth. Nothing cant be opened. Besides, my mother is an audience, and its impossible to have a pregnancy in October. If you dont enter the story world for a month, there may be no way to do it. As for his parents'' attitude towards themselves, Su Bai can understand that it is not the case that he treats the little guys at first. It may be that they have not had time to enter the role of parents. Yes, Su Bai, who is inherently prone to extremes, has become so understanding, and every parents words and deeds can be reasonably explained here. Oh, this has to say, it is really ironic, even if it is black in front, Su Bai will cover it with colorful wallpaper. Next door to the old house is a park. At that time, there were often ordinary Sichuan opera classes in the park to practice. There were not many people, but the noise was quite big. However, Su Bai did not care about this at this time. He just continued to move forward with determination and confusion. front, Just ahead, That room is the bedroom that I have lived the longest since I was a child. In front of the bedroom is an empty courtyard. Su Bai remembers that when he was a child, his parents often played with them here; The father is good at writing, he will teach himself to practice the brush, every time, the mother is sitting next to, while reviewing the company''s documents while smiling and watching the father and son are standing seriously and practicing. Time, at that time, seems to have solidified, becoming one of the most beautiful memories of Su Bai''s memory. His father, who said that it is good, is that the book is more business-savvy, and the style is ambiguous. Confucianism is abundance. Its not good to listen to it. In addition to dancing and playing with the literati, the literati is very elegant. The expenses and family property are actually operated by the mother on his own wisdom. Later, he inherited the family property of his own hand, which is the source. Perhaps, my parents and the younger ones treat themselves like the little ones. They also disapprove of this little life at first, and then they have a special feeling. In Su Bais memory, there are many warm memories when they are with their parents. Why, after his parents left in a car accident, Su Bais reaction and pressure would be so great. Su Bai slowly walked forward. The more he got to the front door, the more he seemed to have no bottom, but the coming should still come. Su Bai finally reached out and pushed the door, but the door did not move. The man floated in, penetrated the door, and came in. In the door, Su Bais bedroom looks very delicate, and each display shows the importance that this parent cares for the child. However, Su Bai suddenly stopped. His body began to tremble, Because even Su Bai does not dare or accept the scene that he has seen at this time. A glass container filled with light blue liquid, these should be nutrient solution, or culture solution, plants do not need soil, and these things can grow better, but in this huge glass container What is stored is not a plant, but a child who is about three years old. And Su Bai can be sure, This child, In fact, it is yourself, Really is myself. There is a desk near the glass container, and the picture is on the desk! The picture was actually accompanied by himself when he was three years old, but Su Bai never dreamed that the real use of the picture was like this! At this point, what is revealed in the picture is a painting in which a pair of father and son are standing in front of the stone table in the courtyard, a beautiful woman sitting behind and reviewing the documents while looking at the father and son. The back of the wording showed a happy smile. A black cat, sitting on the desk, stretched out his claws at intervals, turned the painting on the scroll, and turned to the next roll, for another new scene. In a few moments, the teenager in the container seems to have discovered something, and his attention is somewhat scattered. He slightly twisted his gaze and saw Su Bai, two people, eyes meeting and colliding. The black cat looked at it with some doubts. He lifted his body slightly and saw the teenager in the container looking at it. It was a mirror in the room. The mirror reflected the appearance of the boy. The boy was looking at himself in the mirror. "Meow" The black cat made a dissatisfied voice, apparently dissatisfied with the teenagers lack of concentration. The boy''s eyes are very empty. He doesn''t seem to have his own consciousness. It seems very dull and dull. After hearing this cat call, he instinctively concentrates his attention on the painting in front of him. , In the newly opened scroll, a child is leaning against a woman''s oil painting sitting on the grass. In the oil painting, the sky is very blue, the grass is very green, and it seems that we can see the flock and the yak in the distance. The wind is very gentle, the sun is very harmonious, and in short, everything in the picture is so beautiful. At this time, the teenager in the container also showed a happy and happy look on his face, as if at this time, he really seemed to be leaning on his mother''s side. years, So quiet! Chapter 483： He is crying? "Hidingfromtherainandsnow TryingtoforgetbutIwon\''tletgo Lookingatacrowdedstreet Listeningtomyownheartbea............" A resident singer in the Qing bar is singing in deep affection. On the night of the New Year''s Day, there is a kind of desolate atmosphere everywhere. The foreign population occupies a large proportion of Shanghai. In the New Year, people go home to the geese. And it has become somewhat empty. This era is an era when human information has been bombarded but the spirit is empty and pale. Many people are thinking about spending a lot of time at this time to get back home. Why? But no matter how incomprehensible in your heart, no matter how much you resist, you should go home when you go home. After all, day after day or fast pace or slowness, a life of constant life, at the end of the year, there must be some changes, I have to think about giving myself a new beginning, so I went home with the wave and went to the New Year. Squatting in a corner of the Qing Bar, there are not many people in the Qing Bar, but it is not much less than usual. The boss of the Qing Bar is a very business person who has already established a position on Weibo. Young people who are not invited to go home for the New Year are invited to their own clear bar, and promise to drink free. Of course, the boss can''t do a loss-making business. If you don''t go home and open a shop, you don''t want to sing your loneliness here. The drinks are free, but the waiter will ask you what kind of snacks you need, those snacks, comparable Its much more expensive than usual, of course, people who can come here with ease will naturally not take advantage of this. The result is that the business of the boss can keep the past level in the off-season, and those young people who have not returned home in Shanghai can have a place where they can gather together to pass the time. The coffee and snacks in front of Jie Jie did not move at all. He just sat quietly listening to the song. Jie Jie is not a Shanghai native, not even a Jiangsu-Zhejiang person. His hometown is in Liaoning. He only worked hard in Shanghai long ago and later met his boss. Home, it doesn''t make sense for me to return. My parents are long gone. The only sister who has her own family, I have no plans to go back. For the audience, in fact, many things can be seen very lightly, including family. "It''s raining." I dont know who said it in the clear bar; After reading the window, Xiao Yu had already gotten down, injecting a touch of moisture into the colder air. He stood up, walked out of the clear bar, reached out, and finished the suit on his body, then slowly walked into the rain. "It''s a strange person." Opposite the Qing Bar, it is a hotel. Behind the window on the side of the hotel, there is a youth with a bruised face and a young bandage. The youth is tied with a lot of bandages. It looks very miserable. That''s right, this is the Earl of Shahr. Since he was flattened by Su Baihai more than a month ago, he has not left Shanghai yet, but he has stayed here. He has to say that his courage is really enough to praise. Beside the Earl of Shahr, standing is Gu Fan, Gu Fan wearing a black pullover, a pair of Nike sneakers, this dress seems to be deliberately hiding his identity, after all, when Gu Fan went out It is a must if the suit leather collar is meticulous. "In Shanghai, there are many people like this." Gu Fan reminded. "Oh, I don''t need your reminder." Earl of Shahr pointed his finger at his face. "This count is like this by your friend." After that, Count Shahr left the window, took a glass of whiskey on the table, took a sip, and the drunken wine drove into the lungs along the throat, giving him a feeling of exuberance. "So, do you want to stay here to take revenge?" Gu Fan asked. Earl of Shahr shook his head. "I was beaten. I can''t beat it. I can''t beat him. It''s a fight. It''s a deserved. If I just want to be a viper and wait for revenge, then you think of me." Its too idle, and this boring thing of revenge is really not for me. Its you, it seems that the mood is a bit low, what happened? "It''s also a shameful thing. If you are older than the New Year, don''t say it, there is a cup, please have a drink?" Earl of Shahr poured an empty glass around him into the whiskey, and the glass floated and fell into the hands of Gu Fan. "You Chinese people treat the Chinese New Year as if they were the attitude of the ancient Greek city-states to the Olympics. In the New Year, any contradictions, even wars, can be put down for a while." Earl of Shale took another drink and then It was obviously a little tired to make a yawn, and this is also a move to invite the guests to leave. Gu Fanshun went straight to his clothes and said very seriously: "My former friends knew that I was the identity of the Western audience." "This is not very good, you were originally a member of our Western circle, but you chose it at the beginning." Earl of Shahr could not help. "Count, Earl, you want to confirm that woman, will you come back?" Gu Fan asked. "This is not a problem you need to care about." Count Earl is very straightforward. "This broadcast has been suspended for three months. The purpose is nothing more than to concentrate on those people who left about a year ago, and that woman had brought you a lot of nightmares, so your Western circles are very I want to know for the first time whether she can come back, whether she is already dead there." "And then, what do you want to explain?" Earl of Shahr shrugged his shoulders with a playful smile on his lips. "They, are you coming back by train?" Gu Fan asked. Earl of Earl squinted at some accident. "How do you know people at this level? I was also told by the above." "It just happened to happen. I planned to book a high-speed rail ticket the day before yesterday, but I didn''t pay for it. Then I asked a man to help me. I answered the high-speed rail car that I didn''t see at that time. What ordinary people can''t see, or something that they can''t fully notice but the audience can see, should be the reason for the intentional broadcast. Gu Fan took out his mobile phone and opened a ticketing software. He said: "Just here, there is a train, every morning at 8:00, from Xi''an to Shanghai. Every day, the audience can''t buy it. Ordinary people can see it. I don''t see it, plus the Earl you have been staying in Shanghai and have not left, I will boldly guess that the group of people should be back in this train that does not exist. As for the 8 o''clock in the morning, it is not known, but it is not too late. The radio said that it was suspended for three months. Now more than two months have passed. It should be here. . "Actually, you know and don''t know, it doesn''t make much difference." Count Earl slightly turned his head and smiled. "Sorry, my patient needs a rest." Gu Fan said goodbye, came down from the elevator, walked out of the hotel door, just walked to the side of the car parked outside the road, a young man with a suit and gold glasses was standing on the side of the road looking at him. "You haven''t gone far." Gu Fan said quietly. Jie Xiao shook his head and looked at Gu Fan. He looked up and looked at the hotel above. Didnt talk, Not nothing to say, But too lazy to talk. .................. Ying Ying''s studio, at this time has almost become a freezer, Ying Yinger even had to take out his fur and wrapped it on the body, the whole person curled up in the corner, with frost on the eyebrows It is shaking. She is so cold, she is really cold; However, she did not leave because she had no reason to leave, her own customer, her own patient, and an accident during treatment. Her doctor, the therapist, naturally had no reason to leave. just, "It''s really cold." Ying Yinger has a lot of wine bottles on her feet. She is drinking and heating. The heating system in the room seems to be unable to withstand this pressure and has already failed. "Come on, hurry up." Yingying said in a whisper, she really can''t bear the low temperature. The jade bottle in the Subai trousers has already flowed out two drops of blood. They have all been integrated into the body of Su Bai, helping Su Bai to stimulate blood memory. At this time, the third drop of blood seems to start to shake up. A strange smell seems to break out, and the first two drops of blood are significantly different. However, when it just leaked out of the jade bottle, one hand suddenly came over and held the jade bottle. A layer of zombies instantly covered the entire jade bottle and filled the cracked bottle wall. The last drop of blood collided in the bottle wall, and the bottle wall did not move. In the end, it only slammed down, quieted down, and was extremely unwilling! Ying Yinger was finally relieved at this time, tears fell quickly, but she was not worried about Su Bai, but because of a professional quality or professional bottom line, she did not allow herself to leave her unclear patients to leave. Therefore, Su Bai, who was sitting up from the bed at this time, was a relief for her. She stood up and she was leaving. She was going to find a steaming shop and went to just The frozen ones make up for it. "You are awake." Ying Yinger slammed her hand and walked toward Su Bai. Then she stopped, The man in front of him, there is no such joy to wake up to restore consciousness, nor to respond to his own words, even a little bit of feedback. As if he was still immersed in his dream, he was not completely "awake", but his body language, his breath, clearly shows that he has completely awoke; a little less, Two lines of blood and tears flowed from the corner of Su Bais eyes. he, is crying? Chapter 484： My parents love me very much. At night, except for the dimly lit streets, only one young man was hanging in the street; He didn''t seem to be very lonely, and he didn''t look so sad. He just wrapped his clothes and sighed like a normal young man who had to go to the streets in the winter night. Su Bai remembers that this street should be a food street in peacetime, but it has been temporarily closed for the past few days. Without the excitement of the past, only some dining cars and signboards remain in place, locked by chains, some of the stall owners have already returned home for the New Year, and some because the streets are not allowed to be less than half in these days. The people then re-scheduled the booth to increase the cleaning burden, so the market is not allowed to spread, but everyone is still reluctant to let their booths out more than their own dining cars and signs are being taken care of. So, here, there are a lot of chains, in the night, not bright road lights, like a monster with only a claw, with a silent silence and ... watching. The corners of the eyes, as well as the residual blood stains, even if Ying Ying children wiped them with a wet wipe, they can still be seen. Su Bai didn''t cry any more, because he didn''t feel any meaning in crying. The two lines of blood and tears, more, are actually a kind of venting. As for saying... hate, Of course, there is no need to show it so clearly, because it will look very artificial. Su Bai himself couldnt tell what kind of emotion he was in his heart now, just like the many sauces and condiments in the kitchen were sprinkled together, and there was no specific taste. Maybe this is life, just, Your life is simpler, more boring, and more stupid and sweet. Su Bais mouth showed a smile, a deep breath, his arms open, and he didnt scream in the empty streets at night, but he naturally stretched out a lazy waist, and it was very common to make a scorn from his mouth. Everything is as usual, As everything, in fact, it is as usual. The past, what happened, has already happened, How is it now, it has nothing to do with the past, No matter what your own growth experience is, no matter how you step by step through the day, its boring, only filling the picture with your own warm memory. all of these, It seems that it can''t affect the present, I, or myself, my name, or Su Bai, at least, I started after entering the radio. All this is true. These roads are all my own. at least, The fat man, the monk and the Gyatso are no longer the stories in the picture, no longer the memory that I was forced to stuff in the medium every day. Even if the previous life was short and boring, at least for now, I am going out of my own footprint step by step. Those who are in the past cannot be embarrassed, and those who come can still chase; "But..." Su Bai looked up and looked at the gray night sky. There was no moon, no stars. "It''s really good..." "Hey...oh...hey...hey..." A clear sound rang at this moment, as if in a very crisp beat, Su Bai turned and saw that there was a woman behind her, wearing a pair of rafts, wearing a kimono, slowly walking towards herself. Come. As the womans footsteps sounded, the streets were suddenly lively, and many people who sold them appeared. Many people wearing the clothes of the last century appeared. There were Japanese and Chinese, and they walked through. Among them, everything here seems to be "live". "Hello, sir, I am Yukiko, I can''t find a way back. Can you take me there?" Japanese women are deeply pleading in front of Su Bai, with a sincere tone and a friendly attitude. Even the perfume on the body is so charming. "Good." Su Bai smiled and said this word, but in the bottom of his heart, he picked up his anger, looked at my heart, looked at my heart, watched me fascinated, so even these **** Lonely ghosts, are all ready to pull me into the water! At the end of the year, the city''s popularity was much less, and the living atmosphere was weak. Naturally, those things that did not belong to the living category began to quietly become active. but Su Bai took a deep breath, did he really have reached this level of mind, these lonely souls, but even healthy children cant touch it. Now, in their eyes, they are already stunned. For those who are frustrated and self-defeating, Oh, its a kind of irony. "Thank you, sir." Su Bai turned and walked forward. The Japanese woman followed the Su Bai, and the sound of the hibiscus was still so crisp, still like a beat. Go ahead, turn a corner, Su Bai walks freely, because Su Bai is clear, how can he go any more, unless he uses his own power to break the illusion in front of him, otherwise he will go in the direction he wants to go, It is still set by these lonely souls. This is a middle school. In this middle school, Su Bai also had the impression that when the monk came to Shanghai, he drove to pick him up, and then met the Yin soldiers on the road. A team of Japanese soldiers shuttled past the traffic lights and was discovered by the monk, followed by the monk. Chasing them all the way, to the front of the school, and finally, the final location is the playground in the school. The monk had invited Su Bai to explore the playground of the school together, but Su Bai refused. It seems that the monk himself had not had time to do this before, so he was delayed. Otherwise, these ghosts will not Bring yourself here. In the New Year, the school is naturally on holiday, and there is an old guard in the guard room. At this time, he is snoring on the table. When Su Bai walked over, the guard did not respond. "Is it here?" Su Bai asked. "Yes, yes, it seems to go a little further." The Japanese woman who claimed to be Yukihiko Tsuyoshi said with a bowed head, but her face hidden deep in the darkness was exuded at this time. Distorted. Success, success, lost a living person, enough, really enough, this is a big harvest, a bumper harvest! Su Bai looked around, what should be the problem, so that these lonely ghosts dare to go to the streets to find a living person to start. However, this is not a bad thing for Su Bai. Continue to go inside, pass the teaching building, enter the playground, the plastic track and plastic lawn of the playground are very quiet in the night, and even give a feeling of sinister. Su Bais feet stepped on the lawn, and Yuki Yuki raised his head and revealed a **** face against the back of Su Bai. "roll." A male voice was uploaded from the playground. The scalp and numb face of Yukihiko Yukio immediately fell down, showing a panting color. However, when she was about to leave, the vocal person had already come to the front, and a blue firefly flew out of the man. Directly hit the Japanese woman, the woman immediately gave a scream of screaming, and turned into a black smoke with a corpse smell dissipated. Su Bai spit out a heavy breath, and some people are always so unpleasant. "What happened to you, will you be hanged by these wild ghosts?" In Shanghai these days, because of the upcoming event, all aspects of the fluctuations are very large, and those dirty things have been stimulated to dare to come out. Here used to be a Japanese military hospital. After Japan surrendered, there are many Japanese here. Soldiers and military officers committed suicide here. The figure of the son sea came out of the darkness. "You don''t need to take care of it." Su Bai shook his fingers at the head of the son''s sea. "Come on revenge, okay, come on." At the beginning, in the submarine cave of Qinhuangdao, part of the soul of Lin Zhou was completely lost in the mirror. Su Bai set up a counter-attack success, smashed the Lin Zhou and swallowed the eyes of Lin Zhou, and then stepped on the blast. I counted the eggs of my son. "I hate it, people are a gay, you don''t know, I can''t help you to help people completely remove the extra items, but this broadcast is quite incomprehensible. After that, the broadcast was not solicited in the story world. The consent of the people gave me the thing and went back. It really mad at me." What is said by Gong Zihai is true or false. Does he really care about Su Bais smashing his eggs? This is very debatable, but there is a bit of a fairness in the sea. Su Bais mood is very unstable. To put it simply, it was discovered by Gongzihai. Now Su Bai seems to be looking for someone to fight. After the incident in Qinhuangdao, the son of the sea survived, but afterwards, I heard that the iron and military children who are seniors did not know why, and they were killed by Su Bai, and now they have killed two. The senior''s Su Bai, who has been living all the time, does not know why, in Su Bai, the son of the sea seems to have seen the shadow of his sister. "Have you seen me at the orphanage before?" Su Bai suddenly asked. "No, my sister has seen you. I remember when she said that you were very cute, but he was seriously ill, very poor." Gongzihai smiled slightly. "I think that the dean and the dean of the dean should love you very much." Like me at the time, my sister decided to save me with the power of the audience before I fell ill. Then, you know, I became an audience later; Perhaps the dean of the dean and the aunt of the dean, because you love you too much, can''t bear to let you continue to suffer from the disease, so use the power of the audience to treat you, where parents, do not love their children. Su Bai smiled slightly, this smile was hidden in the dark, undetectable, but he nodded and slowly echoed: "Yes, I know, my parents love me very much. They, really, love very much, I. Chapter 485： Relic This is a night market stall opened by local residents. The booth is not big. There are three small tables. The boss is a disabled person. He is in a wheelchair. He is responsible for cooking and grilling. His mother-in-law and a son are responsible for greeting guests and cleaning up the bowl. chopsticks. Su Bai and Gong Zihai both came here, and then naturally found an empty table to sit down. "Boss, stir up a few hot dishes, get two cans of beer first." Gongzihai shouted at the boss, Gongzihai is not a person who always likes to talk with a tone, he seems to only show to people who can see it. His own **** temperament, usually not so demon in the demon. "Well, wait." The boss responded and set off immediately. Gong Zihai took out a handkerchief in his pocket and wiped it on a greasy plastic table. "Since you feel dirty, don''t choose this place." Su Bai said, he knows that the son of the sea is clean. "Oh, its all the problems that have been used in the past few years. I came out of the orphanage. In fact, its really not so much poor. You and I are different. If you are not a kid, if you dont If you are used to it, we can change places." "I am really different from you." Su Bai picked up the beer cans that Gongzihai opened for himself. When he was ready to take a drink, he suddenly thought of the culture liquid in the glassware. The whole person immediately felt a nausea. Close your eyes, raise your head, or take a swig of nausea and pour a cold beer into your stomach, let Su Bai feel a little relaxed. "Why, the mood doesn''t look very good." Gongzihai grabbed a handful of melon seeds and asked, like a friend who hadn''t seen it for a long time, sat down and sat together, but the reality was that the two were a few months ago. Qinhuangdao also cursed each other behind the knife and finally saw red, and it was deep red. "I want to fight." Su Bai looked at Gongzihai and said very seriously: "You can play with me." "Don''t stop..." Gongzihai quickly shook his head. "I came to Shanghai this time but I was going to pick up people. I didn''t plan to have a life or death or a serious injury." Accepted? Su Bai drank a swig of beer, and the right hand pulled the beer can and gently swayed. Take your sister? The son of Gong Zihai is the one. But Su Bai can''t figure out why, why should I come to Shanghai to pick up people, can the gang be sent back from Shanghai? "Well, I have to come back, take the train." The son of the sea spit out a melon seed shell. "You and my sister are also friends, how come, or will you pick me up?" Sit by train? Su Bai suddenly felt a little funny. How do you feel that those big people are like the returning city educated youths who went to the countryside? They still come back by train. Are you going to be a banner, which is a welcome broadcast? The good sons of the chairman are going home?" "Who knows, when I left last time, I left by train together. No, it is gone. It should be returned to the original road. It is at the Shanghai High Speed ??Rail Station. Recently, there have been signs and clues. Ten." Gongzihai smiled. "This is also very good. It can''t be said that when they come back one by one, they will become a big fireball directly from the sky like a Terminator. Right, the Terminator is like this. Did you appear?" "I only remember when the Terminator came out, naked." "Cough cough..." The son of the sea swings his hand. "Well, let me tell you the truth, can they come back, can come back a few, can you come back if you have to go all the way to be seriously injured, or even if you are dying, this is Everything is not known. Moreover, it is said that on that day, senior listeners did not dare to get there, only our audience at this level dared to get close to the train station to pick up the car. Senior listeners, even if they dare not dare to get involved in causality, but their own strength has been a certain induction and opportunity with the surrounding environment. This kind of induction is not necessarily causal. It is easy to be forced to pull the train and then be taken to that place, so They don''t dare. Broadcasting has always wanted to pull people to that place. As for the festival of broadcasting, you also know, so on that day, it is estimated that senior listeners who originally lived in Shanghai will leave the city beforehand, let alone go to the train station. "Oh, are you going to the train station to pick up your sister, or are you thinking about grabbing her relics?" Su Bai asked calmly, and he heard something in the son''s words. "My sister will understand me too. If she really has any accidents, and I am still there to worry about it, I will not be prepared to try to grab the things she left behind. Really angry." "Uh, huh, so?" Su Bai shrugged. "You told me this. I didn''t want to ask me to wait until I went to the station to grab your sister''s relics that day?" "If my sister really had any accidents, then when she came back, she should have her relics in the car. In order to protect these relics from being touched by others, there will definitely be arrangements to make it as convenient as possible for us. People can get it and won''t go cheaper than others. With your relationship with my sister, I feel that my sister left something for you, and it makes perfect sense. Even if I didn''t leave it for you, what I got, I can be half-divided with you. Besides, if you are lucky, you may get someone else''s relics. What do you say? "Real reality." Su Bai took another sip of beer. "It is also disgusting." "This is the life of the audience." Gong Zihai said. At this time, a few dishes have been brought up. Su Bai picked up a pair of disposable chopsticks and separated them first. Before the food was picked up, he said: "Let''s look at the situation first. Anyway, it''s in Shanghai. It''s a pity, it''s a pity to not look at the excitement, but I guess it will be there." There are certainly a lot of seniors going to." "Man-made dead birds are eating and drinking. Everyone wants to try their luck. Everyone feels that luck is on their side, but I will not let my sister''s relics fall into the hands of others. This is for me. The bottom line, a bottom line that you can''t compare with when you sneaked on me." Su Bai suddenly laughed and pointed the chopsticks at the sea of ??the son. "A remnant is followed by a relic. You said that if the train arrives at the time, you rushed up, slashing and killing with others." I went to the train and found that your sister was alive and dragged out of the train, would you feel disappointed?" "This is not the case, I hope that she can come back alive than anyone else." Gong Zihai said very seriously. "I believe this sentence." Su Bai did believe that if the lychee came back, anyone who knew the relationship between Litchi and Gongzihai would not dare to go to the public under the sea, whether it is the story world or In the real world, Gongzihai is equal to having a talisman, knowing that Litchi is a woman who dares to wipe out even a city. In the past, it was the low-key of Gongzihai and the intentional protection of litchi, so the relationship between Gongzihai and Litchi was little known, but after Qinhuangdao, this identity was basically exposed. "Then I will contact you again." Gongzihai got up, took out his wallet, settled the account, and left. Su Bai spent a half-hour sitting there, eating and drinking enough, then got up and picked up a napkin to wipe his mouth, and then hit a car. "Where to go." the taxi driver asked. "Devil refers to heaven." Su Bai said. The magic finger heaven is not very far from here. After twenty minutes, the taxi arrived below and settled. Su Bai got off the bus. This is a leisure club that focuses on massage services. Of course, the kind of ****** in this kind of clubhouse is nothing more than the relationship between the boss and the consumer card level is not high enough. When Su Bai walked in, a waiter at the door was very intimate to lead the way for Su Bai. All the waiters and waiters who met on the road would bend over and say hello to you. A tall woman in a super-skirt overalls walked over to Su Bai. "Hello, is it the first time to come to us to spend? I will arrange a single room for you." "I am looking for nine bosses." Su Bai said, "Nine Sky City." The female foreman smiled a little and awkwardly. "Sorry, our boss is not here today. Since you know our boss, I can give you 20% off..." "Go and ask him to come out to see me. If you contact him, you can say that a surname Su can find him." "This can, I will arrange a private room for you first, then call our boss." Su Bai entered a private room under the guidance of the female foreman. The interior was very delicate, and the dim pink lights made people feel very comfortable. I told the technicians to come in and let you choose first? the female foreman asked while punching the card. What do you need to drink? "Be free." Su Bai lay down on the massage table, on the opposite wall is a big screen, is holding a very charming T-stage show, the theme is Victoria''s secret. "Okay, wait a moment." The female foreman slightly succumbed, retired and closed the door. Jiu Tiancheng is the son of Jiu Ge. After Su Bai learned about his childhood truth, Su Bai did not see how much stimulation he received, nor did he give up on himself. He did not blame others or quit alcohol, and even promised the son. The sea went to the train station in a few days. However, this does not mean that Su Bai has just dried up this page. The nine brothers are the bodyguards of their parents. After their parents car accident, they went to the South to go to school. Brother also opened a express station with the past. In fact, he secretly protected Su Bai. Later, because he sent Su Bai to transport the bronze box, he was comatose. Now he is placed in a sanatorium in Chengdu. in. However, in his own memory, the nine brothers often appear in the picture when they are with their parents. At the same time, Jiu Ge often brought himself and Su Bais son to play with Su Bai. That child is called Jiutian City. After a short while, the private room door was gently pushed open to reveal a man''s face. The man glanced at Su Bai on the massage bed and immediately exclaimed: "Young Master, why don''t you say hello before you come to me?" Chapter 486： Show me, okay? Although Jiutian City is about the same age as Su Bai, but his body shows a vicissitudes of life, short-haired hair makes him look very capable, his face is also pure and clear, and his father is nine Brother is totally different, but it is not too simple to be able to open such a large clubhouse so young. Jiu Ge is an old man in Su Bais family. He used to be a security guard to Su Bais grandfather. Later, he was transferred to Su Bais father by Su Bais grandfather. The Chinese red family still prefers this family-run security guards inheritance because This can be more convincing of loyalty. Originally, Jiutian City was also going to take the road of Jiu Ge and enter the system of Sujia. However, Jiutian City rebelled against the meaning of his father and chose to mix it out. For this matter, the son of Jiu Tiancheng and Jiu Ge My father basically broke the relationship. The two sides even broke off the relationship between the father and the son. Nine brothers were relieved to do their own things. Jiu Tiancheng also assured his own business. One did not have this son, and the other did not. However, some habits are difficult to change at a time. Su Bai remembers that Jiu Tiancheng was asked to call himself a young master when he saw himself from the beginning. Although he could not be a home-based security guard, this one The name can''t be changed for a while. Su Bai did not know whether Jiutian City knew that he had cut all the property under his name, but Jiutian City did not know that it did not matter. According to ordinary people''s thinking, even if Su Bai became a poor man, but after all, It is also the role of the Su family''s grandchildren. He is a boss who has opened a gray-scale entertainment venue. He does not dare to offend a guy with such a background. Even if... Su Bai actually has not much intersection with the Su family. According to Su Bais current thinking, he may have been taken home by his parents after birth. When he saw his elders and hung a number, he told the two families that he had a son called Su Bai. Then my parents directly threw themselves into the culture fluid, let the painting accompany themselves, and weaved a false childhood memory. Many things in childhood are actually fake. In childhood, many things are actually the appearance of painting. But the saddest, You don''t know what is true or not, and you don''t know what is false. Among them, it includes Jiutian City. In Su Bais memory, after his parents left the car accident, they were close to themselves, the housekeeper of an old house, the maid of an old house, and the bodyguard of Jiu Ge. Its just that the old butlers old maid died in Su Bais east coast without two years. Jiu Ge is now lying in a Chengdu sanatorium and is unconscious. When did you come out of the culture dish? The only certainty is that from the moment when my cheap aunt got out of a car accident, the life she had lived should be true and true. I wonder if I was sitting at the table and thinking about my parents. On the other hand, I am eager to leave this place to go to the eastern coastal areas. The latter may be my sixth sense. After his parents died in a car accident, Su Bai inherited the entire consortium. Later, he also had contact with Jiutian City. At that time, the nine days of the city were already mixed in black and white. Please eat yourself, the left one is small. The young master took a small young master, but only got a bidding place from Su Bai, and on the face of Jiu Ge, Su Bai gave him. Now, Su Bai finds Jiu Tiancheng again, just want to ask, even before, for example, when he was a child, he and his first time met, he and he played a gun game in the yard and watched the animation with him. Films, those memories, have they ever happened, are in the painting, or realistic. This is very important for Su Bai! "Young master, is there a business thing to find me or do you want to relax?" "Chat." Su Bai replied. "Cheng, go to my office, I asked people to come up from a hot pot next to the hot pot city." As a Chengdu person, wherever he goes, he will not forget the taste of the hot pot. Su Bai shook his head. "No, I just ate a meal, just chat here, you and me, two people." Jiu Tiancheng nodded, and there was a waiter who came to the tea outside. Jiudian City personally opened the door and took it to the Su Bai massage bed. "Young master, is there anything to tell?" asked Jiu Tiancheng. "No, really just want to talk, remember, when was the first time I met you?" asked Su Bai. "Remember, I was only four years old at that time. I went to the old house for the first time and saw the young master. At that time, the young master was a little thin, but he knew a lot." Jiu Tiancheng replied. "I gave you one thing that day," Su Bai said. "It''s a brush. The young master is practicing words at the time. I am playing next to you. I am arguing with you. I was picked up by my dad. Then the young master gave me a brush. Just, the brush should be I can''t find it." They all answered. Su Bai suddenly felt a bit relieved. In this way, his parents occasionally put themselves out of the way, and they did not always stay in the culture. In Su Bais memory, his parents rarely spend time with themselves. Maybe, their parents just took the picture instead of the time they should have been with themselves. the reason, It may just be troublesome. People, always in the weakest time, and the most helpless time, try to grab any straw around you, and now Su Bai is almost the same thing. "Young Master, I am going to get you a red bar." Jiu Tiancheng said. "it is good." Su Bai nodded. When asked, Su Bai asked. Now Su Bais mood is really much better. He may also have a drink. Jiudian City went out of the private room and first ordered a female foreman outside to take the wine from his office. Then he went straight to the bathroom. In the bathroom, Jiu Tiancheng washed a face, then wiped it with a paper towel, then took a deep breath and walked out of the bathroom. When Jiutian City returned to the private room, Su Bai had personally poured two glasses of red wine on the small coffee table from the waiter. "Thank you, Master." Jiu Tiancheng took the red wine and took a bit of a flattering drink. Su Bai also took a sip, the wine is good. Since I cut my property, I rarely drink such a good red wine. Even now, Su Bai does not know whether he cuts the property. It is right or wrong, but Su Bai rarely entangles right and wrong. If he just wants to simply pursue his stomach, he will not even spend a penny now. Can do it. "Young Master, you come to me, really just to talk about it for a simple day?" "Well, still, you know where Jiu Ge is now." Su Bai asked. "In Sichuan, the young master sent someone to tell me, but I did not go." Jiutian City is very candid. It seems that the contradiction between him and his father has completely disappeared. What is inconvenient for Su Bais family, of course, Su Bai is too lazy to say anything. After drinking this glass of wine, Su Bai will rise and leave. Jiu Tiancheng has been sending Su Bai to the door. "Young Master, I will drive you back." Jiu Tiancheng said. "No, I am going to take a taxi back and it is convenient." After that, Su Bai reached out and patted it on the shoulder of Jiutian City. "The two years have been mixed well, and the body is much cleaner." Su Bai said that it is clean, referring to the nine-day-old guy who is all-in-one in black and white. He doesnt have any grievances on his body. This kind of goods is purer than the vultures in the temple that eat the Buddha. Obviously, Jiutian City understood the meaning of Su Baixian, and nodded and smiled: "The social environment is different. It was not the same. In the previous year, there was no movie called "Old Gun". It is almost the same. Also, young master, you know, here is the mainland, and the environment in Europe and the United States and even the Hong Kong and Taiwan side is different. It is very miserable to be confused here by the old method. "You can take care of yourself." Su Bai got on a taxi and left in front of Jiutian City. Nine-day city stood in the same place and waved his hand, and then felt the arm numb when he let go. At this time, his face was already cold and sweaty. He returned to the clubhouse elevator and went straight to the fifth floor and entered his office. Jiu Tiancheng sat in his boss''s chair all at once, loosened his collar and gasped in a big mouth. After about ten minutes, Jiutian City seemed to wake up from the state of fear. He reached out and opened a small safe under the desk in front of him. He took a slightly yellowed letter from it. . Take this letter in your hand, and Jiu Tiancheng closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. Nine Heavens did not take out the contents of the envelope, because he knew what was inside, and he had seen it many times. There was a piece of stationery and two photos from his father. When I licked my lips, when the nine days of the city just intended to put this letter back, the office that was originally locked by the office was inexplicably pushed away. Nine days of the city, some unknown, so looked up and looked at the person who came in. "The phone accidentally dropped the box, but the foreman was very strict. I was not allowed to go in and take it. She said that she had to find someone first, and then I decided if I was the owner of the phone. It was too much trouble, so I came to look for it. You said, I am eager to go back." While talking about Su Bai, he went to Jiutian City. Then, Su Bais eyes fell on the envelope in the hands of Jiu Tiancheng. "What, I still need to lock the safe, show me, okay?" Su Bai asked, But Jiutian City is clear, This is actually not the question of asking or asking. Chapter 487： Mom and Dad, my son will definitely accept the corpse for you. Even ordinary people can clearly realize that Su Bai is definitely not a thing here, so it is so simple to come back to get things, let alone the owner of Jiu Tiancheng who can mix up a big leisure club. In the face of Su Bai, Jiu Tiancheng slowly closed his eyes, his left hand holding the envelope, and the right hand was pulling a blade from the cuff, but his hands were shaking. "Are you afraid of me?" Su Bai pointed his finger at his face and looked confused. This doubt was very sincere and indeed very sincere; "When I chatted from the past, I felt it. You are afraid of me. This makes me very uncomfortable. I remember that when you came to me for a project in the past few years, it was not like this." This is the reason why Su Bai went back and returned. Jiu Tiancheng is a monk who mixed black and white. This point inherits the genes of his father Jiu Ge. Such people, whether they are mixing military systems or mixed society, Mixing the results is a matter of time, so the disguise ability of Jiutian City is definitely good. However, some things, some details, even the most brilliant Oscar winners, cant be perfect, and his mood swings even The fear that flashed in the depths of his eyes was captured by Su Bai. After all, the current Su Bai has long since departed from the stage of observing people purely with his eyes. Whether in the world of the story or in the real world, he will not look at people or see people, and the grass may have been Very high. So, this is very strange, why is Jiutian City afraid of yourself? If it is a low-level audience, in the face of Su Bai, with fear and awe, this is normal, but it is obvious that Jiutian City is not an audience, the audience is not a cabbage on the side of the road, and anyone who meets it. Now, he even took out a blade in his right hand. It seems that he wants to shoot himself, but he is still too hesitant, so he is still hesitating and still hesitating. It is not that he is not willing to kill himself, but because he may not feel that he can not kill himself. This is the message that Su Bai observed. Su Bai reached out and grabbed the letter. The skin on the face of Jiu Tiancheng suddenly twitched at this moment, and then a low-pitched like a beast, turned and the whole person stood up in an instant, right leg. The knees were facing the white belly of Su Bai. The left arm was directly pulled toward the neck of Su Bai, and the blade of the right hand pinched the blade very decisively to the position of Su Bai''s throat. Su Bai stood still, and the other''s knees slammed into the white belly of Su Bai. The whole person of Su Bai also bent down. Then the other side grabbed his neck and crossed his throat. The blood immediately spewed. Come out. Then, Jiu Tiancheng let go, and he watched Su Bai slowly fall to the ground, and he himself was unbelievable. "died?" Nine-day city lips groaned, put the envelope on the desk, then picked up a bottle of wine on the table and twisted the bottle lid and sipped two big mouths. It seems that only alcohol can make his nervous emotions. Get a moment of soothing. However, when Jiu Tiancheng just put the bottle down from the mouth, he suddenly found Su Bai, who should have been lying dead on the ground, but stood straight in front of himself and had just placed the envelope on his desk. It appeared in the hands of Su Bai. Su Bais face had no expression, but the envelope was slowly removed, and the two photos that slipped out were picked up by Su Bai, and then a letter of paper floated out. Nine Heavens looked at Su Bai with horror. It seemed that he didnt feel strange about the result in front of him. He seemed to be confessing his life. He held his head in his hands and kneel in front of Su Bai, not admitting his mistake, but accepting his life. . Su Bais eyes swept over the two photos, and then took the stationery in his hand and read it again. Throughout the process, Jiutian City was kneeling on the ground, like a person who was desperate to the depths, and had lost the courage to struggle. He did not violently attack Su Bai again. The whole process is very calm, even calm, a bit out of place. Su Bais mouth showed a smile, put two photos in his pocket, and then pinched the letter in the palm of his hand. The suffocation broke out in the palm of his hand. The paper was turned into an instant. dust. Subsequently, Su Bais gaze fell on Jiu Tiancheng. He reached out and grabbed the hair of Jiutian City. He took advantage of the situation and Jiu Tiancheng was forced to stand up by Su Bai. Jiu Tiancheng looked at Su Bai, and there was no fear in his eyes. "Oh." Su Bai smiled twice. "Even if I am a ghost, you are a gangster, and you are scared by a little devil. It is really, a little shameful." Loose hands, Jiu Tiancheng fell to the ground, did not dare to get up, it seems that he has already exhausted all his courage. Su Bai walked to the window, breathing seemed very stable, and even the walking posture revealed a kind of calm, but the atmosphere of the entire office was almost rushed down at this time. The palm lifted up, and Su Bai seemed to hesitate a bit, but he slowly took it back. Nine Heavens only felt that the whole person was being hoisted by a terrible force. When it was about to be crushed into meat, the power disappeared without a trace. He gasped heavily, and after a long time he took the courage and looked at the position he had stood before. The window is open, People are gone, He, did not kill himself? Why didn''t he kill himself? .................. The car drove very fast, obviously speeding, but Su Bai did not feel the slightest feeling. The speed of the car was far less than the instantaneous speed of the two sides when the audience really killed. Both sides of the window were opened, and a strong evening wind blew in through the window, making Su Bai''s slightly longer hair look messy. But now, the messy evening wind is not as messy as Su Bais heart. If you feel that you want to fool your elders, you have to let me be born in the way of surrogacy. I recognize it! I can understand too! For other purposes, you need to be born and do what you need to do to complete some of your plans. Then you feel that it is too much trouble to grow up with me, or what unexpected factors will occur, so you will put me in the glass culture solution and let Like a vegetative person, I look at the pictures in the picture every day to dream, to fill a false childhood memory! I also recognize, I also... can understand! I am regenerating, I am angry again, I am helpless, I am wrong again, I can understand, You are the audience, the environment you are in, the things you are facing, the distortion of your character, and the distortion of your human values. I also understand! Because I am also an audience, Because I am also distorted! No matter how you treated my childhood before, no matter how you treated my birth before, no matter how you treated my life at first, I recognize it, Even if there is a big hatred and hatred, if I meet you again in the future, I can nod with you and give you a cigarette. Even if it is impossible to call my parents, at least I can maintain a basic respect. Regardless of whether you have a heart or no heart, you have at least created me. You have given me at least my life. At least, I am much more fortunate than the children who lived in a domestic violence environment. Even if my childhood is false, but at least that dream, that fake memory is also beautiful! You are my parents, you created me, you let me live and live, According to the general family ethics, I should hate you, But according to the relationship between the audience, I should be grateful to you! No matter how you treat me, no matter how you treat my son, I can understand, can bear, can afford! I am Su Bai, I am living my life now, I am not willing to tangled my past too much, I am too lazy to look back at my past, I have already cut the property you left for me, Qinhuangdao I also go I have also killed the iron and the military. The radio punishes the story world. I willingly accept it. I willingly go to sin, and I will go to death willingly! but, At this point, Su Bais eyes suddenly turned red. That crazy, That violent, That terrible, That hysteria, The violent suffocation wrapped the whole car at this time. When the other vehicles outside saw this Poussin, they thought it was a black mist sneaking. For Su Bai, what he is paying attention to is a smile, even when it is angry again. Whenever you lick a knife, you must bring a rhythm and rhythm that belongs to beauty. Even when it is a disease, Su Bai just becomes calm and surprising. Basically, there is very little such madness. When all the emotions are exposed, But this time, Su Bai showed up, Because the reality that I face is far more subversive than the one I see from the blood memory, the meaning of my own existence, the way my own parents treat themselves is not the one they have understood and willing to understand. Originally, the so-called truth had made Su Bai feel very uncomfortable, and even made him unable to breathe. However, when the real truth is revealed, the **** feeling is almost a sense of extreme irony. Let Su Bai completely fall into madness! "Dad, Mom, I don''t know if you can''t hear it now, I don''t know if I should call you like this. I don''t know where you are now, I don''t even know if you have a little bit of my son as a descendant. but, Please rest assured, No matter if you are in the world, whether you are still hiding in this world, whether you can''t find you even with the radio, Do not worry, Really, Please rest assured, I am a son, and one day, I will definitely be filial. For you, Collect the corpse! Chapter 488： He is just a ghost "Su San is away from Hongdong County and will be in front of the street. I have never said that my heart is miserable, and the gentleman of the past listened to me. Which one went to Nanjing to transfer the letter with my Saburo. Saying that Su Sans life is broken, I will return to the dog and I will report it........." The fat man is sitting on the sofa at this time, drinking tea and listening to Peking Opera leisurely. This paragraph belongs to the Peking Opera "Su Sanqi Jie". It is not a fat man who suddenly tastes a good taste and likes this mouth, but fat every time. When I heard this Su San, I entered someone, and it sounded dark. At this time, the phone suddenly rang. "Hey, Dabai, you have been out for two days. You haven''t been at home for years, what are you busy with?" asked the fat man. "I am outside the house, you come out." "okay." The fat man stood up and walked out of the living room to the outside of the house. When he saw that Su Bai was not in the courtyard, he pushed the door open and walked outside. Su Bai''s Poussin stopped a few meters away, and the fat man took out a cigarette and ignited and walked over. "Oh..." The fat man knocked on the window of the cab. "Congratulations for making a fortune, the New Year is good." The fat man congratulated. Su Bai opened the door and walked out. The smoke in the fat man''s mouth fell to the ground, subconsciously stepped back a few steps, looking at Su Bai, "Big white, how are you? Who aroused you?" "Bronze box, do you remember?" Su Bai asked. "Ah, that box, remember, the one I took from your hand, what happened?" The fat man shrugged and looked very innocent: "I was not familiar with you before, watching you are a new listener and bullying." You are a little bit, if you want the bronze box now, I will return it to you from Chengdu, just as I have something to say to you." Su Bai took two steps forward and was close to the fat man. "You told me who was the one who asked you to take the bronze box from my hand." "This..." The fat man should be hesitant. "Say!" Su Bai continued to approach the fat man. "I promised that people should be kept secret. Big white, you are..." "boom!" Su Bai had a foot in the past. Fortunately, the fat man had already discovered Su Bais abnormal mood at this time. He also had experience with the fat man. The double fist immediately squatted in front of him and blocked the foot of Su Bai. However, the fat man did not expect it. It was only two days. The mental patient in front of him was further improved in blood strength. The strength of this foot was much higher than he expected. Lying in the trough, no reason, because of a mental patient, the speed of progress is so fast! The fat man is underestimated or he should not have been in close contact with Su Bai. The whole person was thrown out and fell to the ground. "Big white, you are crazy!" "Tell me who it is!" Su Bai continued to approach, and the murder on his body was already very obvious. At this time, Su Bai told the fat man unreservedly with practical actions and such a strong killing on his body. Or tell me the answer I want, Either, dead! "Big white, you listen to me, you listen to me, listen to me..." When the fat man just got up, he saw the blood line that Su Bai showed from his eyebrows. Almost immediately, he covered the whole body of Su Bai, and Su Bai rushed to him at a faster speed. This time, the fat man no longer dared to neglect, while shouting and spreading his palms, revealing his flying sword, flying swords under the flying dance, an enchantment directly shrouded it. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Su Bai almost unscrupulously punches and punches this enchantment. The enchantment constantly releases sharp spikes and stabs into Su Bais body, scraping out a wound, but Su Bai I dont care at all. Finally, its about seven or eight. The fat enchantment is so broken by Su Bai in such a fierce way. Without hesitation, without any delay, Su Bai once again rushed to the fat man. This is clearly, Unstoppable attitude! "Mom, I am afraid, I tell you, I tell you!" The fat man finally raised his hand and surrendered. On the one hand, he didn''t want to fight with Su Bai, and he was a real fight against life and death. On the other hand, he really knew that if Su Bai was serious, he would definitely kill, and if there was any friendship. . Su Bai stopped and looked at the fat man. The fat man took a deep breath twice and licked his lips. "When you first arrived in Chengdu, someone told me that I was going to take you a box. I promised that the person would not tell you, but now she is not there anyway. It is." "Litchi?" asked Su Bai. The fat man nodded very seriously. "Yes, it is indeed lychee. Otherwise, why are you so busy, so smart, at that time, just stop your car and sit up?" "The bronze box, where is it now." Su Bai asked. "In Chengdu, my hometown, I have been hiding." The fat man said. "Have you opened him?" "Opened." The fat man nodded, telling the truth, "You said a person like me, seeing a weird box, don''t try to open it, maybe?" "what is inside?" "Inside..." The fat man looked at Su Bais eyes and sighed: "Its empty." .................. Although it has already entered the winter, even after just a year, it is still a very cold season in other parts of China, but in Chengdu, winter is not very cold, at least for the people living in the eastern coastal areas and the northeast. The winter in Chengdu is simply a little gentle. A female nurse wearing a white nurse''s skirt went to a ward, changed the body of the convalescent patient, wiped her body, and then had a special massage therapist came to give him a body massage. After that, another nurse came over and carried it to the wheelchair and pushed him out for a walk. Today, the sun is just outside. This patient is a person who lives here. When he first came in the previous year, there was a young man who came to see him from time to time. But in the past year, no one has seen him, but the nursing home has not been half-hearted. Because the young man who sent him in the hospital directly allocated the patient''s account for more than 50 years and was the highest standard of medical care. However, the patients condition is not very good now. Although he can open his eyes, it seems that he does not have much consciousness. He still eats food every day, but he can have some self-awareness when he is Lance, know how to press it gently. The button at your hand is called a care worker. In the view of the physician in the nursing home, the patient has a certain self-awareness on the one hand, but on the other hand, this consciousness is only a kind of instinct and a sense of consciousness. His whole person belongs to his consciousness of the person. Did not really wake up, and this, and the unusual stroke is very different. Its just that there are quite a few strange diseases in the sanatorium, so it didnt cause too much turmoil. Its just a matter of staying. Anyway, the money is enough. The atmosphere of the New Year has also spread to the sanatorium. There are many red lanterns hanging everywhere in the New Spring Festival. It is said that there are also cultural performances organized by patients and doctors. When the time comes, the leaders will come here to take photos. newspaper. The nurse pushed the patient lying in the wheelchair slowly, the patient''s eyes were a little sluggish and only looked straight ahead. This seems to be his gaze habits of the past year, always looking at the front, as if waiting Who is the same. However, at this moment, the patient''s gaze was focused at this time, and his face was also excited and unbelievable, and the body began to twitch and tremble. "What happened to you? What happened?" The nurse in the wheelchair immediately found the situation and immediately picked up the communicator and wanted to call the doctor. The condition and standard of the nursing home was really high, otherwise the patient would not be sent here. However, the nurse had not had time to press the button to speak, she immediately fainted, and the messenger fell to the ground. The patient in the wheelchair looked at the person who was slowly approaching and kneeling in front of him, his lips groaning, and the whole person was greatly stimulated by the person in front of him. "Nine brother, I am coming to see you." The voice of the other party is a bit hoarse. Jiu Ges body trembled more and more, he seemed to want to get out of the wheelchair, but he couldnt do it. This kind of violent physical reaction was the limit he could do for his body. "I am very sad to see you like this, Jiu Ge." The opponent''s hand, holding the hand of Jiu Ge, seems to be talking to an elder who is familiar with him, with a feeling of recollection and memory. "But, you should have opened the box in front of him." The other said very seriously, with a faint blame, if you were decisive at the beginning, you will not lie in this wheelchair. Up. "Can''t... I... can''t... no... can..." Nine brothers made a vague voice in their mouths, which seemed very stubborn and very exciting. "Why not?" The other party obviously could not understand. "Do you know, I waited for that moment, waited for many years, and as a result, you let me wait for two more years. Two years, two years! "He...he is...he is...yes...lead..." Jiu Ges efforts to express these syllables express their attitude. After hearing this sentence, the other party apparently fell into a state of hysteria, almost snarling: "Fart, who is the young master, you should be clear, you should understand, he, Just a ghost! "puff!" A needle pierced the body of Jiu Ge, and the liquid inside was also injected. "You damn..." The other party took the head of Jiu Ge into his arms, as if he was following him whispering. "For me, I was so **** for two years, but I chose you." The most painless way to die is to be the last reward for what you have done for so many years." Chapter 489： He is a person, I am a ghost Passenger friends, welcome to Sichuan Airlines, we look forward to meeting you again... Su Bai got off the plane. The place in Chengdu is the longest city he has ever lived in. Here, he has a lot of memories, maybe, but most of the memories now have to be double quoted. A taxi was in the airport, and about half an hour later, the taxi stopped at the door of a nursing home. When I got out of the car, Su Bai frowned slightly. I dont know why, there was always an unpredictable hunch in his heart. For Jiu Ge, Su Bais mentality is actually very complicated; In fact, Su Bai is a ruthless person and a very selfish and self-conscious person. Otherwise, he will not come here to see Jiu Ge in a year. This is actually the most true portrayal of Su Bai. I can give myself an excuse to say that it is because Jiu Ge did not restore consciousness anyway. It is no different from going there. But in fact, the reason why Jiu Ge became like this is because he helped Su Bai to transport the bronze box, and Su Bai Its just that the attitude of paying for the medical expenses is basically a matter of fact. After entering the gate of the nursing home and registering his identity information, Su Bai found that the doctor in the registration office looked a little bit wrong and looked like a word. "What happened?" Su Bai asked. "This, sorry, Mr. Su, Mr. Jiu has passed away a while ago. Our sanatorium has cremation and burial. Because I couldn''t contact you at that time, I can''t inform you about it." The doctor is sincerely apologizing to Su Bai. Nine brothers, died? Su Bais eyes sighed slightly at this time. If I remember correctly, I left a few contact information on my family file and my friends contact information. How could you find it at that time? Not me?" Even if he entered the story world at that time, it is impossible to receive a little information after returning. "But, this is indeed the case. I am sorry, Mr. Su, this is the negligence of our nursing home. We are willing to waive all the medical expenses that Mr. Ji has spent in the sanatorium for more than a year, and will pay all the medical expenses you paid before. Return it to you, this is our sincerity." When a sanatorium with a semi-official background suddenly becomes so understanding, thing, It is definitely not that simple. Su Bai is not a young man who has never left his home. What has been seen in the past few years? Whether there is something wrong with it, in fact, it will be clear if you think about it a little. "boom!" The doctor in front of him was immediately stunned by Su Bais neck and buckled at his desk. Even if he didn''t want to, Su Bai had to choose to be a doctor at this time. He didn''t want any compensation. He just wanted to get a truth. He didn''t want to play detectives and commercial games with people in these nursing homes at this time. No question, no inquiry, Just constantly increasing the strength of your palm, The doctor was still waiting for the security room to see the scene inside the camera and immediately came over to subdue the mob, but who knew there was no movement. In fact, it does not blame the security room, Su Bai now has no ability to deal with a camera, it is really a shame for the title of senior listeners. The bones were compressed and the sound began to come. Su Bai was still looking at the doctor calmly. For Su Bai, killing an ordinary person is really nothing. Its a lot of scorpions, not afraid of biting. Let the audience kill a few ordinary people on weekdays, and the radio will close one eye. In this atmosphere, the doctor couldn''t hold it anymore. He lifted his hands and nodded, apparently swearing to speak the truth. Su Bai let go of his hand and let him talk. "He died just yesterday morning and was murdered." The doctor said as he rubbed his neck. "Take me to see the body." Su Bai said, "The body, it was not disposed of." "No, not yet, our sanatorium did this, and just wanted to keep her reputation. If there were customers in the sanatorium who were murdered, the sanatorium would not be able to continue. Please understand." "Where is the body?" Su Bai asked again, but this time the voice improved. The doctor was shocked and immediately nodded: "You come with me." Obviously, this doctor seems to be aware of it too. Su Bai is not interested in the stalkers compensation for the responsibility of the sanatorium or even the threat to the media. In short, as long as Su Bai does not make trouble and does not promote this matter, the sanatorium will certainly satisfy Su Bais requirements in other aspects as much as possible. The body of Jiu Ge was placed in an independent small courtyard in the sanatorium. There are several electronic hailstones, but they are usually kept very tight, because there is a place in the sanatorium similar to the morgue, but it is necessary. It must not be seen and discovered by other customers in the sanatorium. After all, people are coming to the hospital for medical treatment. They must not be as blind as the hospital to get a mortuary out. Su Bai stood in front of the hail, reached out and pressed the button, and the hail rose slowly in front of himself, and there was a cold air flowing out. The doctor had disappeared and changed to a younger person who was similar to the executive of the administration, followed by Su Bai, and several security guards at the door. "Where is the wound?" Su Bai asked, he couldn''t believe that this nursing home with many professional doctors would not even have to check the bodies of the murdered customers. People died here, and they must be more than anyone else. "In the chest position, it was injected and died. The toxin has been extracted and tested. It is a relatively high-grade neurotoxin, which causes people to die quickly," the old man said. Su Bai looked at Jiu Ge and closed his eyes slightly. Shen Sheng said: "At least, you have no pain in your death." "There is no pain, the kind of neurotoxin is used to kill people, and the price is too low." The old man said in the side, "In the market, this is a sky-high price." "The body was kept here for a while, no problem? This matter, I will not preach, nor will I go to the sound, and I am too lazy to ask you for compensation, but I hope that when I return, the body will no longer exist. "Yes, this is our work mistake, we should take responsibility." Su Bai then walked out of the sanatorium under the **** of several security guards. It was not long before the sanatorium, and the phone rang. It was the phone of Gongzihai. "Hey." Su Bai took the call. "Hey, Su Bai, you guys, are you not in Shanghai?" Gong Zihai asked at the phone. "Well, I am in Chengdu." "How can you do this, we are not saying good, you..." "I can fight to get back." Su Bai finished, hang up the phone directly. Just finished the call, another phone came, it was fat. "Hey, big white, things are big, mom!" The fat man is back, but he is not flying back to Chengdu in the same way as Su Bai. He took the high-speed train to a city next to Chengdu, and then rented a car to his hometown. The whole Sichuan is also a large plain in Chengdu. The rest of the place is mainly mountainous, so in order to save time, the fat man also ate a lot of hard work. Of course, according to the temperament of the fat man, Su Bai almost killed him at the door, the fat man must be difficult to let go, but when Su Bai put two photos in front of the fat man, the fat man suddenly stopped, and then Sighed, patted Su Bais shoulder and said: I was not fully understandable when you were mentally ill. This time, I understand. Then, the fat man said nothing, and he followed Su Bai in two ways. Stars and nights returned to his hometown in Sichuan to help Su Bai find the bronze box he had placed before. "what''s up." Su Bai is not really surprised. The death of Jiu Ge is obviously not an occasional one. The people in the sanatorium also said that the neurotoxin used to kill Jiu Ge is very expensive. It is expensive to kill a person who is not conscious. The feeling of violent things. This means that all the time, there are individuals who are actually standing in the dark, watching themselves and waiting for themselves. However, he should know what he found, so he immediately started and put everything and him. The clues of the relationship and the people are cut off. Therefore, Su Bai really was not surprised at what happened to the bronze box on the fat side. "Mom, I originally put the bronze box on the hill and put a seal under the temple Buddha statue, but when I first went up the mountain, I found that the temple was sullen. After I went in, I found that the temple was only old. He had already fallen into a futon with a shaman, and the bronze box was gone." "Can you judge the specific time? The death time of the two monks." Su Bai asked. "I estimate that at most it will be half a day ago, less than one day." The fat man observed the bodies of the two monks estimated. "Well, fat man, you drive from your hometown to Chengdu, I drive from Chengdu to your hometown." "No, white, you will be sure that that person will be intercepted by our luck?" The fat man apparently did not believe it. "Maybe he has already returned to Chengdu to fly to other places, and may even go to the mountains." A drill." "It''s not that we go to him, but let him come to us." Su Bai smiled slightly, but his face was cold. "He came to us?" The fat man obviously could not understand. "He can''t, It is impossible to be willing to let a ghost, squatting around, can not be willing to hide behind the scenes, like a stinking mouse, secretly killing people and taking a box to hide in the ditch. Because he thinks that he is a human being, and that I am a ghost, and therefore, it is always necessary to be emotional. Chapter 490： The content of two photos The Wenchuan earthquake in 2008, which gave a big impression, was the group of PLA soldiers who did not fear the death and directly dropped into the disaster area. They risked their lives as the first troops to enter the disaster area first. It looked very tragic but actually exposed. What is out of the great instability of the traffic line, the real effective rescue force and the equipment department are blocked from entering the outside. In these years, the country has made great efforts to re-construct the reconstruction of the entire road system. Even when driving out of Chengdu to the west, you can see the traces of the old roads. Many of the original mountain roads used the way of winding mountains. Nowadays, there are many mountain tunnels, and a long tunnel with a long depth is there. It can be seen from the fact that even nature, in some respects, has to bow in front of the manpower. The car is driving on the mountain road. Even in the corner, Su Bai is constantly overtaking. Anyway, his own reaction speed is much faster than that of ordinary people, so it is not awkward. One hand held the steering wheel, the other hand still caught the smoke, the window did not open, the car was already a little "black smoke", but Su Bai did not care. "Don''t let me down, really, don''t let me down." Su Bai whispered to himself. The fat man is coming over here. After more than two hours, the fat man and Su Bai use WeChat to locate each other and make sure to meet at a service station not far from both sides. Now, the situation is already very clear. The man is either absent and has become a tortoise. If he wants to show a sense of existence, then he is most likely to appear at the service station. Ten minutes later, Su Bai drove the car into the service station. The service station was sandwiched by mountains on both sides. There was no vegetation on the mountain. It looked bare and there were obvious traces of mudslides. The fat man came here about three minutes after Su Bai, looking for the license plate number to find Su Bai''s car. When the door was opened, the fat man was busy with his mouth open. "Rely, you are doing alchemy in the car, smog." Su Bai got out of the car and looked around with bloodshot eyes. There were a lot of people in the service station, and there were a lot of cars. Most people came to take advantage of it and then bought some food and drink, so it was very crowded. . "It doesn''t look like it." The fat man said, "Did you eat? Go and eat something." Su Bai shook his head, and then Su Bais gaze was staring at a publicity board in the service station. This propaganda board was nothing more than a poster to promote national unity, but it was red in the poster. A pattern drawn from the chalk, the pattern is a child, and the child is carrying another child. The fat man also looked at Su Bai''s gaze, and immediately his face was green, his hands spread out, and his palms were all chess pieces. "No need." Su Bai''s hand was placed on the shoulder of the fat man. "He shouldn''t be trapped by your formation as simple as that, or you want to trap hundreds of people in this service station." "" The fat man took a deep breath, "this goods, actually dare to come." "He is also angry." Su Bai smiled, but this smile, it seems very cold. The fat man knows, Su Bai has always suppressed the anger of his heart, and now Su Bai, is always in a state of violent walking. "Yo yo yo" In the distance, some people are shouting to this side, Su Bai follows the sound, some people do not know what causes fainting. "Fat, go see there, I will go there." Su Bai pointed to the opposite direction, which is the bathroom in the service station. "Yeah." Su Bai immediately went to the place where the crowd gathered, and Su Bai went straight to the bathroom. The bathroom is basically the place with the largest traffic at the service station on the expressway. When Su Bai walked in, there were already many people inside. On the ground, there is some water, mixed with the smell of urine. Su Bai frowned slightly and walked inside. At this time, Su Bai saw on the door of a crater, painting the same chalk as the previous poster. A child carrying another child and scribbling a few strokes, but this meaning is very clearly expressed. Obviously, the other party''s meaning is to let Su Bai into this squat. Su Bais hand was placed on a wooden board. "Hey!" "Hey..." First, a vibrato, followed by the wooden doors of all the craters in this row all collapsed at this time. There are many people inside who are squatting on the toilet, and everyone is frightened by this scene in front of them. Su Bais eyes swept through the white flowers and the farts and stocks. There should be no one in the house. The other party could not say that he was going to the toilet to let him see his unbearable picture. He is not a proud and clean person, Su Bai is not clear, but one thing, Su Bai is very clear, the other side in front of himself, will be extremely proud and with a cleansing into the bones. Turning around, Su Bai walked outside the toilet. The toilet door was facing a bare mountain opposite. Su Bai remembered that he had been here with the monk when he went to Jiuzhaigou. According to the monk, this mountain is in this position. The fart and the part of the stock are used for excretion, so the bare piece has almost no vitality, and the position of the dragon head is in Jiuzhaigou. At this time, against the sun, Su Bai faintly saw the top of the mountain on the opposite side, as if standing a figure, that person, can not see the five senses, and even can not see clearly wearing, but can confirm that it is a figure. Tourists will not go there, but tourists from other places have a congenital fear of landslides, and it is impossible to climb to that place, and even if they are mountain climbers, In the face of such a smooth and smooth mountain wall without professional equipment, it is not possible to go to that place. Su Bai immediately started running and ran towards the mountain. The fat man just woke up the man who had fainted because of the slight height, and then saw that Su Bai was like a wind rushing to the front of the hill. "Rely, big white, wait for me, be careful." The fat man shouted. In the middle? Ha ha, Even if it is a middle meter, Even if it is an ambush, I have to go too, I want to tear him apart, I want to peel him off. I want to swallow him, Then, I want to kill my so-called mother, Then, I want to kill my so-called father. Put the three of them together, Let the wolves and me eat their bodies together, let the souls come with me to devour their souls! This kind of hate, Not dead, endlessly! The windbreaker appeared on Su Bai''s body when he was running in Su Bai, pulling Su Bai directly up, and Su Bai''s fast climbing with his hands clasped the rock wall, almost straight up to the top. However, when Su Bai stood on it, I saw it clearly. This is not a real person, but a dummy dummy, similar to a plastic model in a shopping mall, but much more realistic and more delicate than a plastic model. Much more, wearing a black down jacket, standing there motionless. At the same time, behind the model, there is still a thing hanging. To be exact, it is a doll. The doll is a ghost image and is hung on the shoulder of the model. Su Bais two fists clenched at this time, and he took the doll down and placed it in front of him. This, Is yourself, This doll, It means you! Su Bai took out the two photos from his pocket. At this time, the fat man climbed up breathlessly. He should have come up with his own flying sword and the fat mans good deeds. fast. "Whirring whirring" The fat man gasped and gasped. When he looked at the model, he couldn''t help but scream. "Hey, how is that guy like a girl, the net likes disgusting people." Then, the fat man found Su Bai watching the two photos. These two photos have been seen before. A photo is a family portrait. There are Su Bai''s parents and Su Bai when he was a child, and a little farther standing still with Jiu Ge and a housekeeper and a maid. Simply put, its six people, But in fact, there are seven figures in this photo. Its not that there is any passerby in the distance. Its in the back of Su Bai, but its actually on the back. There is still another thing, showing half of the face. The half face is blue and the eyes are deep. Its not a person, its a ghost! And from this point of view, the ghost, in fact, has been hanging on the shoulder of Su Bai, In this family portrait, the ghost also trembled with a touch of envy, with a touch of fear, with a look of hope, quietly revealing his half face, He hopes, Own, Can also appear in this family portrait, he hopes that he can be this family, If you can enter the family, you should be a family member? The ghost thought so at the time. As for the second picture, it is also a family portrait, but in this photo, there are six figures, no more than seven. Su Bais parents stood together, but between the two parents of Su Bai, there was a bronze box, and Su Bais parents were carrying a bronze box, and the nine brothers, the old butler and the maid stood on one side. . However, it seems that there are only five people in this way? but, wrong, In a position far away from the five people, in the corner of the lower right corner of the family portrait, you can see a small white, he is lying there, on his forehead, a yellow paper. Obviously, he is not a member of the family. In the eyes of Su Bais parents, the one in the bronze box is really a member of his family, and the little Su Bai who has a piece of paper on his head and has his own sons body. he, No! Chapter 491： Three hundred kilograms of baby "Mom, this is where the goods are hiding now. This is to make us play. The Tibetan head is out-of-the-bottle, and the sons are more than the sea." The fat man wiped the sweat on his forehead and said that the relationship between the fat man and Su Bai is not too good, but it is not too bad. However, under the premise that the two sides have helped each other many times, it must have produced Some do not know the heroes'' feelings of cherishing the heroes. At least, they identify each other as the same type of person and the same class. Therefore, when the fat man knows the truth of the incident, he will not immediately say that he is ready to help Su Bai to solve the problem, because this matter has to be hysterical, no matter who falls on it, let alone the fat man understands. In this case, I even played a role as a running dragon, and this matter really has something to do with myself. "I know where he is." Su Bai licked his lips, reached out and pointed to the bottom. It was the service station. "He couldn''t hide in a mountain around him and watched us with a telescope, because it was for him. Not cool enough. I can conclude that he must have been hiding in the crowd at the service station below. When I quickly ran uphill, he was definitely looking at me, and then screamed at me and was proud of it. You know, I can almost completely simulate his mentality, like the first time to go to the boyfriend''s little wife, the first time, twisted and shook, shy and replied, want to refuse to welcome. The fat man listened to Su Bais words and smiled. Scared the baby, I thought you were going crazy to kill all the hundreds of people in the service station. "I would rather miss a thousand and miss one." Su Bai looked at the fat man. "Actually, it is not impossible." The fat man suddenly stunned and waved: "Rely, don''t be white, not worth it." "Yes, it''s not worth it." Su Bai nodded. "I am alive now, can live a great life, have the power to be a god, and continue to experience what I like and what I expect in the story world. Struggling, there is a baby son waiting for me at home. As long as I feel comfortable, as long as I feel happy, as long as I feel comfortable, Then, for him, It is a complete torture. Su Bais mouth showed a smile. He likes to play with me. He wants to refuse to hide and hide. It means that the resentment in his heart is deep. Even, he cant suppress himself. It is." The fat man nodded. "Yes, Dabai, you can think so best. Mom, it really is a mental patient with a wide range of thinking, and you are actually told the philosophical feeling." "Killing him is a must. Torturing him is also a must." Su Bai touched his clothes pocket and found that the smoke had been exhausted by himself. "But it is not enough." Lao Tzu, I want to kill his family! The fat man is very likely to come here, immediately took out his own cigarette and threw it to Su Bai. The two men sat down on the hillside together. Below, it was a smooth wall. The traces of the mudslides were clearly visible, giving a very horrible feeling. "Big white, you are a person who is different from ordinary people. Otherwise, anyone who has encountered this thing will have to swear." The fat man spit at the bottom and pointed his finger at his head. "For me, I guess its really crazy. "Actually, there is nothing to think about." Su Bai looked at himself and spread his hands. "I, no childhood." "Childhood, there are no and no, in fact, there is not much difference." Fat man comforted, "I was forced by my grandfather to go to school, I know that it is a fool to fool people, but also have to go to school with a hard scalp. When I was at school, I was laughed at by my classmates. I was a little **** stick. Every time I was bullied by my classmates, I went back home and told my dad and my grandfather to cry. They had to fight again. I said that my family passed down, and I sold the batch. After the broadcast strengthened the Taoist physique and began to really practice Taoism, I discovered that the family inheritance of my family is estimated to be the ancestors of my ancestors who were deceived by a certain Taoist cheat on the road. Tell the truth, big white, if there is no broadcast, do you think I can sit here with you and smoke with a cigarette? I am, it is estimated that I am in the Sichuan countryside, waiting every day, looking forward to it, I hope that people around me will die more, so that I have business, I will be asked to organize things, to collect some money, to collect Tobacco, huh, huh, its so fooling. Moreover, even in the rural areas, there are fewer and fewer people in this letter. My grandfather and my dad are still stubborn. When the two are still alive, they are not forced to inherit my family business. I didnt finish my junior high school. Let me continue, directly following my dad, who is responsible for running white things. Of course, it is also bad for me to study at that time, and I have no intention to learn. In fact, this line continues, it is estimated that it will not take long for an intangible cultural heritage to become an old antique. The fat man took a sip of smoke and spit out a smoke circle. After thinking about it, he shook his head. "But, say a thousand thousand, I am still a little more happy than you." "Yeah, you are at least your own childhood, and I am the childhood of others. In the beginning, I was an unconscious, ignorant ghost. I was imprisoned on that person. Where did he go, where did I go, what did he do? I just watched what he was doing; even" Su Bai took out the photo and unfolded it in front of the fat man. "Even, when you look at this first family portrait, I was in that moment, with a careful hope. Obviously, although I was just an unconscious little devil at the time, I also instinctively regarded this home as a place where I lived in my own habitat. I also want to let myself enter this family portrait. I also want me to let I have become a part of this family. Even if it is just a little bit of craving, it is just a little unrealistic hope. My memory at that time should be completely erased. Otherwise, I can''t be him. I can''t be Su Bai. I can''t have this body, and I can''t have this name. Of course, it is impossible to be recruited by broadcasting. Su Bai took a deep breath and spit it out. "I am a substitute. I am a victim. I am a consumable. My mission is to be broadcast because of my so-called parental relationship. Into the radio, instead of their real son to become an audience, to experience the sorrows of the audience, and let their real son, in the future, really live. According to the rules of the broadcast, since it has chosen me to become an audience, then there is no such thing as their real son. "Big white." The fat man''s hand patted on Su Bai''s shoulder. "At least you came over, although they can''t talk about failure, but for yourself, it''s actually a success." Yes, for Su Bai, it was actually a success. He did not become a cannon fodder in the world of terror broadcasts. He did not die silently. He was still alive and lived well. Now, it is still a real powerhouse that is upstream even in the senior class. The real Su Bai, the guy who really should be the body owner, although avoiding the cause and effect of the broadcast, although he did not succeed as an audience, but he lived like a rat with a stinking ditch, let alone How many years have been hiding in the bronze box, and I have lost the opportunity to regain my body and return to my body. When I came out of the box, I found out that my scapegoat was so lively! "Things should be really changed from the moment my parents decide to have a car accident." Su Bai took out the wallet in his clothes. There was a driver in the room. Su Bai took it in his hand and squatted. He drove for a while and closed. "Fat, before I actually saw some of the previous memory fragments by some means, they erased the memories in my mind, but they did not expect that I would really grow into a veteran audience, but I did not expect I will redeem the blood of the runaway vampire because of the coincidence of the beginning, and drank the path of strengthening the blood family. Fat man, I have been very strange, my memory, whether it is really stored in the blood. "The roots of the blood family are blood, blood, your soul, and the human body will metabolize, and the cells will continue to split and decompose. Therefore, the blood in your body is definitely not the blood in this body at that time. It is not so much the memory stored in the blood, but rather the depth of your soul. In fact, it is also branded with some memory fragments that make you feel touched inside, even if it is a powerful person to erase a person''s memory. When you don''t dare to go completely clean, you can only add some seals after erasing, otherwise you will be prepared to turn this person into a fool. Fat man analyzed. "Oh, this way, everything is justified." Su Bai smiled. "Actually, I saw seeing me in a glass incubator. At that time, in front of me, That painting, it is constantly flipping through." Su Bai continued to shake his driver''s license while he was talking, and the driver''s license was constantly flipping. "I thought that my parents gave birth to me in the way of surrogacy, but lazy to care for me, so in this way to build a false childhood for me. However, the fact is, I am wrong. If it is this kind of crammed memory filling, it will not take a few years. It is estimated that a few days will be enough. Because you see, the painting, the speed of flipping, is actually much slower than the speed at which I am now turning the driver''s license. They put the real childhood paintings of Su Bai into my mind and then the way of the car accident. ''Leave'', I just took over from that moment and took over the body. "Big white, if you want to cry, the baby can lend you your shoulders." Said, the fat man patted his shoulder and gestured to see Su Bai. Su Bai threw the cigarette **** down, looked at the fat man, with a little bit of disgust, asked: "Three hundred kilograms of baby?" Chapter 492： Be careful, the person who is exactly the same as you "Rely, the fat man rarely comforts people, and you are still ridiculing me." Fat man, I am careful that the liver is hurt. Su Bai stood up, slightly measured the side head, and then stretched out, "Fat, broadcast for a listener certification, is a soul, right?" "Its the broadcast that you are the audience. You are the audience. Even if you win a pig, this pig will be sent to the story world to do the task. In fact, sometimes the broadcast is difficult to understand because it is high because it Almost omnipotent, but sometimes the broadcast is well understood, because it is really reasonable and more reasonable than anyone." "Because it has reasonable qualifications, therefore, under this premise, the truth is the truth." Su Bai reached out and pointed to the highway service station below. There were hundreds of people there, but the fat man knew who Su Bai was referring to. "In the beginning, the bronze box was because of a chance to fall into my hand." Su Bai licked his lips and continued: "That time, maybe, not an accident. There is a senior audience, no, even me. The two cheap aunts have gone beyond the level of the senior audience. The bronze box fell into my hands. It should be the cause and effect of their arrangement, no matter what I was doing at that time, no matter when I was What are you doing, I will always, I will meet the bronze box, and the bronze box will definitely fall into my hands. Su Bais eyes gradually revealed the color of enlightenment. The whole context of his own lifes action has gradually become clearer. I remember that at that time, I was just exposed to the terrorist broadcast. I was just an experiencer. I should have just finished the second experience task. When I lived in a hotel next to the school, I was extremely eager because of the new blood. Blood, just happened to have a robber next door, Su Bai did not have the slightest pressure to grab the goods and sucked his blood. Then I thought about going to the abandoned factory in the suburbs to find a place to deal with the body. I happened to run into the police to set up a roadblock to check the smuggling. The smuggling car was in front of me. The other party forcedly reversed the escape. A policewoman took her own car and helped herself intercept. Finally, the interception failed. The body in the trunk of Su Bais car was also uncovered because the other party attracted the attention of the police. However, two or three hours later, when Su Bai drove the car to an abandoned factory to prepare the body, the two smugglers also smashed the police. Among them, there is another old man who is a martial artist. Kung Fu is very powerful in the eyes of ordinary people. He just strengthened his blood physique at that time, but he still couldnt beat him, but the old man was deceived by his own bloodline instinct, thinking he When he died, he went to the guilty to take the bronze box and after killing another partner, he opened the bronze box. then, The old man is dead. The soul was drawn into the bronze box. The bronze box fell so inexplicably in his own hands. Fortunately, there is a foresight, Su Bai did not want to open this box without authorization, but since the bronze box is a good thing, Su Bai, who has just become an audience, is naturally reluctant to discard. At that time, Su Bai had decided to stop studying and return to his hometown in Chengdu. In the world of stories, I went to help my brother to transport the bronze box back to my home in Chengdu. After all, Su Bai was unable to take this thing to the eye. As a result, not long after I arrived in Chengdu, Jiu Ge also came back, but Jiu Ge was obviously affected by the bronze box, and finally went to the Chengdu Nursing Home by Su Bai. In fact, when he came to see the nine brothers with his bronze box, Jius heart knew what he was going to do. Even, it might have been someone who told him to go to Jiu Ge. "Fat, is there smoke?" Su Bai asked. "Yes." The fat man took out two cigarettes and bit them in his mouth, ignited together, and then took out one and handed it to Su Bai. Su Bai took a heavy sip. "I am a bit confused now." "It''s okay, you slowly take care of it." The fat man doesn''t think there is anything, because Su Bai''s things are inherently complicated, and the more clearly this matter is made, the more the damage to Su Bai''s heart is actually. The fat man continued to look down when he was smoking a cigarette, and said: "Grandson, come, stare at your fat man and see more, let your fat man find who you are." The fat man actually knows that this is useless, but it can be regarded as a feeling in front of Su Bai. At the same time, the fat man also sighs in his heart. If the monk and Jiacuo are not lying at home as vegetative, if the goods are also at this time Here, maybe four people work together to find a way, but it is really possible to bring the guy out of the crowd. "Fat, do you say that Jiu Ge didn''t open the box to me at the beginning?" Su Bai remembered that he had personally drove the bronze box to the courier station where Jiu Ge opened. If Jiu Ge was himself by himself a few years ago. The two cheap aunts gave instructions to open the box in front of themselves when they went to find him with a bronze box. But why did Nine Brothers not do that? Really just because my aunt''s "car accident" left, the feelings of getting along with the nine brothers? This possibility is not without, but Su Bai thinks that he does not seem to have such a big charm, and that he is actually a little mean and selfish, and he is not moved to the fact that Jiu Ge has forgotten even his parents instructions. "Amount, the biggest possibility is that your personality charm is hanging up, and Jiu Ge is not willing to watch you die." The fat man said that he frowned. Obviously, the fat man did not believe this. The fat man believes in the evil nature of sex. Everything is considered from the worst angle. Try to put the true, good and beautiful of human nature into the last possibility, provided that all other possibilities are excluded. Then I can say, okay, the brilliance of humanity is shining. "Or..." The fat man yelled. "Big white, when you brought this bronze box to Jiu Ge and asked him to help you check it, what strange things happened?" Su Bai closed his eyes and began to recall. Honestly, nearly two years ago, the memory was not so clear. The key Su Bai didnt think that at that time, he just thought it was a very common thing or called a very ordinary ticket. It was hidden so big. The deep meaning, and ... the crisis. Suddenly, Two bright black scorpions appeared in Su Bais mind. "auspicious!" Su Bai immediately opened his eyes and said, "I remember correctly. On that day, I put the bronze box in the car and carried it to my brother. Then I seemed to sleep for a night at Jiu Ge. When I got up and got into my car the next day, I was sitting on my auspicious moment. The copilot position." "That black cat?" The fat man clap his hands. "Mother''s, really human nature is really unreliable. The reason is here, auspicious, definitely auspicious. Saying, isn''t Litchi basically living in Chengdu? Why was it auspicious in Jiangsu? ?" "It was the first time I saw auspiciousness, and then I was smashed through the kongbu66 public micro-signal administrator. He privately sent a message and added a lychee WeChat. The meaning of Litchi at that time seemed to be auspicious and lost. Since it was by my side and I was an audience, I asked for my auspiciousness to be brought back to Chengdu, because I was still on the way. Su Bai said, his face immediately became serious. Yes, this matter, Its so clever, its just too ridiculous! "It seems that it is really the black cat, because the black cat is there, so there is no way to open the bronze box to you, especially when you were just entering the audience, not long after listening to the radio. Although there is a lineage, strength and vigilance are not comparable to what you are now." Su Bai nodded. "If things are like this, then straighten out." Auspiciousness at that time was a coincidence that it was not an accident, but an inevitable, even an arrangement! "Oh." The fat man suddenly laughed, then stood up from the ground and patted his own pants. "The gods fight, the mortal suffers." "It is indeed this truth." Su Bai agreed. Because, two years ago, things were already very obvious. At that time, the layout left by my parents was in effect. I had been selected as a listener by broadcasting, so as long as the bronze box was opened in front of myself, my soul. It will be inhaled inside, and the original soul in it may occupy the body and occupy the nest. No, it is precisely that his body has been returned to the original owner. Then, the broadcast will still recognize that his soul represents the real Su Bai, the audience it chooses, so his soul will be re-introduced into the terrorist broadcast to recreate the flesh to perform the story task. The real Su Bai may re-own his own body without worrying about the radio only need to be as low-key as possible to live a happy and happy life. But from the underground caverns under the Qinhuangdao sea, it can be seen that Litchi has been playing with his own cheap aunt. It is obvious that auspiciousness appeared in his car at that time, and it was also the arrangement of lychee. At that time, auspicious blocking Jiu Ge wanted to complete the task of his cheap parents. Then, when Jiu Ge transported the bronze box back to Chengdu, Litchi let the fat man take the bronze box from Su Bai. At this moment, Su Bais mind suddenly appeared in a picture. That time, It should be that I returned to Chengdu with auspiciousness and sent the auspiciousness to the home of the community where Litchi is located. Su Bai forgot whether Litchi spoke to himself through the door or subsequently sent a message to himself through WeChat. In short, Litchi said to himself with a clear warning: "Be careful, the person who is exactly the same as you." At that time, Su Bai thought that Litchi meant the vitality of his next story world, and he could still get above it. At that time, Su Bai was still shocked by the horrible and unpredictable foresight ability of Litchi. but, Until today, Until this moment, Su Bai was able to thoroughly understand the true meaning of the words that Litchi said to himself at the beginning! That, it is hidden in the nearby place, Isn''t it just the same person as himself? Even, in other ways, he is the real original Su Bai. At that time, Litchi warned himself that it was actually this! Chapter 493： Cats promise "I don''t want to, I don''t want to, I don''t bother thinking about it." Su Bai pinched the unburned cigarette **** in his hand, and then walked two steps forward. The whole person stepped on the rock wall and slipped directly from above. The fat man followed, only a lot more than the Su Bai wolf, after all, the fat is not physically strengthened. "Big white, is this going to go back?" The fat man is still somewhat unbelievable. With Su Bais character and consistent behavior, can he put it down and put it down? "I can''t find him anyway. Is it possible to stay here and continue to give him a sense of presence?" Su Bai licked his lips and smiled: "According to the interests of the results, I was originally used as a consumable. The devil of the dead, now not only occupies the body of others, but also mixes well on the radio, I have already taken advantage of it." Big and cheap, these three words were deliberately bitten by Su Bai. Obviously, for this big cheap, Su Bai is not happy at all. This hate is almost filled with Su Bai now. "The group of people may have to come back, take the high-speed rail into the Shanghai station. Its really a bit unwilling to think about missing it, so go back early, whether its revenge or something else, now Im still Not qualified to say this. As for him, he dared to jump here in front of me in a few moments. I really didn''t believe that he dared to continue to lie on my face and continue to sway in front of me. The stinking mouse is so high that it is still just a mouse. Even if you want to catch him, you have to wait for Gyatso and the monk to come back and say. "Oh, anyway, I can''t keep up with your thoughts. I shouted you for so long. In my eyes, Su Bai is you, you are Su Bai, no matter what you used to be, no matter what your childhood is, I am not your childhood, anyway, when I first met you, you are you. A name, in the end, is just a name, a body, in the end it is just a body, who has not been bruised and bruised in the world of broadcast stories? How many times has this body been repaired by radio repairs? If you say no words, you havent had much to do with your aunt, and we have strengthened our bloodlines. Now take our blood and aunts blood to verify the DNA. The results are not natural. You are you, white. The fat man said as he followed Su Bai. Su Bai suddenly stopped. The fat man stunned and stopped. "Fat, you really said something about me." After that, a jade bottle was thrown out by Su Bai and fell into the hands of the fat man. "You didn''t tell me before that I want a drop of blood for that thing, for you." The soul chicken soup is so strong? The fat man said to himself, apparently happiness is too sudden. "This blood is uneasy." Su Bai reminded, "I absorbed two of the three drops, and the remaining one, I didn''t dare touch." "Nothing, you must be uneasy, the Lord is once and for all." The fat man apparently told Su Bai about himself and the woman. "You are also very passionate." "Its better than killing her by myself." The fat man sighed. "Get it, go and add some oil to the car and go home." .................. Its been a day after I returned to Shanghai from Sichuan. Su Bai and the fat man got off the plane and took the subway back to the old house. Because with the end of the Spring Festival holiday, the whole city of Shanghai began to regain its vitality. The most obvious thing is the whole. The city, because of the return tide, many places have been caught in the congestion, taking the subway at this time is much more convenient than taking a taxi. Opened the door of the house, walked into the living room at home, and watched the little guy who was holding his hands on the sofa and practicing walking. Su Bai felt a sense of happiness. This kind of happiness has existed before, but after some recent events, Su Bai began to cherish and cherish this feeling. I don''t have, those wonderful things I haven''t experienced, I hope you have. This feeling and expectation is very simple. At this moment, the whiteness and mentality are the same as those of the contemporary Chinese parents. Many parents dont have much culture. They work hard in the factory, work hard at home, face the loess, and sweat. The ground is scattered on the machine, biting his teeth, shrinking his own clothes, feeding his own children, and hoping that his children can receive a better education, and they may not be able to go to school as they did when they were young. Su Bai has no childhood, and even can say that there is no past, but Su Bai does not want this experience to fall on the little guy; I have suffered a lot. What I can do now is to make my son live a happy and happy life. This is the most authentic and simple portrayal of Su Dashaos heart. Kneeling down, clap your hands at the little guy, and the little guy immediately swayed and laughed and rushed into his arms. Picking up his son, Su Bai kissed the little guy''s pink face. When you are not there, auspiciousness also takes care of the little guys very well, and the body is clean and clean, and the spirit is also very good, and the little guy is born because of the reason of the soul boy, from birth to the present, he has not been sick. And sensible and well-behaved. As soon as he thought of auspiciousness, Su Bais eyes began to patrol around. "Looking for the black cat?" The fat man just took a bottle of drink from the fridge and sipped it. "In the yard." Su Bai held the little guy and walked to the living room floor-to-ceiling window. He opened the curtains and saw the auspicious lying on the lounge chair in the yard, where he was basking in the sun, and the painting was still placed next to the auspicious side. The sun shines on the auspicious body, the hair reflects a very soft light, telling the truth, this cat can''t talk about any variety, it can''t be considered a bloodline, it looks like it is no different from the ordinary earth cat, but it has been Can give people a very expensive and unusual feeling. "Cat... Cat..." The little guy shouted. Auspicious is very lazy to open his eyes, looked at the little guy, and then looked at Su Bai holding the little guy. Then, it turned over again and probably planned to continue to sleep. Su Bai opened the window and walked into the yard. Put the little guy down, the little guy jumped to the side of the cane chair, one hand clutching the cane chair and the other hand felt on the auspicious body, as usual auspicious when he fell asleep with his tail Give him a gentle massage. Auspiciously opened his eyes and looked at the little guy, you can see that this cat is very enjoyable for this moment. This child is clearly carrying out his hard work. The name of the donkey is often not at home. It is a shopkeeper, but the child is happy every time he looks at it. He said that auspicious is not jealous. Possibly, the cat is also a little tempered, but now it is always the child who grew up a little, and also knows how to care for himself. Auspicious and sensational cats are gratified. Su Bai took out a cigarette, but watching the little guy here, he put the smoke back. "I know some past things." Su Bai looked at the auspicious. Auspicious and quiet, continue to immerse in the atmosphere, but it gently put down the tail, telling Su Bai that it is actually listening, and listened very seriously. After getting along for so long, one person and one cat must have gotten a tacit understanding. "Do you want to tell me about the past?" Su Bai asked. "Oh." Aussie screamed and shook his head. "Then I will not ask." Su Bai is also very simple. "In the past, after all, it is over." Auspiciously looked at Su Bai unexpectedly, and I was thinking that my mental illness suddenly turned into a philosopher? Subsequently, Su Bai squatted in front of the auspicious, holding the little guy in front of himself, facing the good fortune. "this is my son." The little guy is a bit ignorant, he doesn''t know what he means. Auspicious understands that the wisdom of this cat is indeed enough to make most people feel ashamed. Hey. Auspicious response, the tone is not very kind. "The two **** and the little bastard, I will kill their family one day sooner or later." Su Bai said calmly. "And, I will not allow my son to take my old path." I don''t want to have one day, My son would be in the same sealed glass container as I was at that time, with nutrients dripping all over the body, staring at a picture, and then a black cat next to it, constantly flipping through the pages. Su Bais left eye, at this time, presents a dark red color and the right eye is dark black. This is a very serious warning. This is a very serious warning. Because Su Bai can be sure, at the beginning, it is the auspiciousness in front of him, in front of himself, turning the pages of the scroll to instill his memory. Su Bai does not know what role auspicious plays in the end. But Su Bai will never let this scene happen again on the little guy. "Oh..." Auspicious throat screamed, obviously with a tit-for-tat meaning, apparently telling Su Bai, who are you warning! "If you don''t agree." Su Bai picked up the little one hand and the other hand pulled out the Hellfire shotgun, aiming at the auspicious forehead. "We can make a break now." Auspicious a pair of front paws slowly climbed up, making a desire to pounce on Su Bai, the body''s hair is also erected at this time; One person and one cat, the air machines of both sides collided desperately at this time. "Cat... Cat ... Cat... oh..." Su Bais little guy is holding out a small hand for auspiciousness. The little guy may not understand what he is talking about, but he should instinctively perceive the strange atmosphere around him. Like a deflated ball, the auspicious is the first to remove the air from the body, then stretched out its own claws and placed it on the little guy''s fleshy palm. Su Bai is clear, This is an auspicious promise, and it can be regarded as an auspicious commitment. Chapter 494： Pikachus younger brother "You really want to let your son continue to play with that cat?" The fat man in the living room saw Su Bai coming back from the courtyard. Obviously, the fat man did not understand this decision of Su Bai. Of course, from the unconscious, the fat mans impression and perception of the black cat is actually good. There is a big demon at home. Keeping the guard, it does give people a sense of security. Su Bai turned over and saw the little guy who was playing in the courtyard and auspicious. He shook his head. "Fat, sometimes, the animals are more credible than people." "How do you say that you are like me?" The fat man snorted and threw a bottle of orange juice to Su Bai. "Right, Dabai, are you going to the train station?" "In any case, idle is also idle, why not go?" Su Bai asked, and Su Bai was a bit strange. According to the temperament of the fat man, he should be the most active and active when he encountered such a thing. How is this? Has it become so shackled? "Fat, is it ok?" "Where, I just heard some news recently. I don''t know the channel from which you know the train station, but I don''t think you should know this news." The fat man said while sitting on the sofa. "Those senior listeners don''t dare to go to the train station. You should know this." Su Bai nodded. "However, although senior listeners can''t go, they can work with some senior listeners, for example, lending one of their instruments to a senior audience, or lending some of their guardian totems, and then getting the benefits. Come back to divide." "Is someone looking for you?" Su Bai asked. The fat man shrugged, "No." "It seems that those senior listeners are really blind." "Yes, it is because they have eyes that don''t know gold inlaid jade." The fat man said without blushing. "Why don''t you say that you are playing a pig in the circle and eating tigers? The signs are already a bit bad. Those senior listeners don''t dare to find you afraid that you are black." "........." The fat man was speechless. "I have made an appointment with the son of the sea, but when we get there, we can wait and see and watch. If there is a chance, then we will welcome the heroes with no chance." "So, do I still have to make a banner and get a little red flag?" The fat man snarled. "You are free." Su Bai touched his chin. "But I always feel that the probability of the gang returning is very small, otherwise it is impossible for the dark tide to surge." "The son of the sea is not related to Litchi." The fat man analyzed, "He has begun to pull you together to act, it is estimated that the people who came back this time are really fierce." Su Bai shook his head. "No, we are only a few months away from Qinhuangdao last time. At that time, I remember that Litchi could also get in touch with Gongzihai, indicating that the situation of Litchi over there was OK. Then, this group of people who come back may be just a part of it. Similar to the blood corpse, they are anxious to come back, but they should be the official channel of broadcasting. And lychee, it is probably not from this. Come back from the batch, she may still be there." "If your hypothesis is true." The fat man put the drink in his hand on the coffee table. "So, Gongzihai is so keen to draw people to the train station. It should be knowing some insider information, plus the ability to get from that. The strong person who sends out information and contacts with the audience here should not only have one lychee. So, this may mean that the part of the strong who came back from this group is actually very bad, even for the seniors, they It is also very weak, and may even be GG on the road." "It is very likely that this is the case, so many seniors and many other forces will be like a shark that smells blood and want to **** their legacy." Su Bai licked his lips. "Maybe, this may also be the situation that the broadcaster appreciates." "How do you say this?" Obviously, the fat man has not understood it. "Remember the last **** corpse incident, the blood corpse committed such a big crime, one person killed all the senior audience in Shaanxi, the radio pulled it into the story world for crushing, and then... the radio selected one The people who entered the world of this story, the highest reward in the world of the story, is the inheritance of the blood corpse. The last time I heard the broadcast announcer in the world of the story, the meaning is almost the same. The audience is equal to the vegetables of the broadcast, and the vegetables that are not regular or broken are also devoted to the broadcast and watering, so the broadcast It doesn''t mean throwing away those necrotic vegetables, but turning them back into fertilizer to feed the next generation of vegetables. The train that didn''t know when it would be back........." "Is it possible to install a train of fertilizer?" The fat man answered, "Mom, this sounds really awkward, just like we are a good baby to help the broadcast brush realistic task. The radio will pick up a spoon and give it to us as a reward." "The words are not rough." Su Bais eyes looked in the direction of the bedroom and sighed: Its a pity that the monk and Gyatso cant wake up now. Otherwise, well be a team of four people. No matter what the situation, we can always grab a piece of meat. When it comes to this topic, the fat man is silent, because the fat man knows that the monk and Gyatso and Su Bais previous distress, he has no way to shirk the responsibility, if not he decides that the lama will not kill himself, so know that no When the enemy was in the air, they did not resist. Su Bai and Gyatso did not suddenly encounter such a great danger. "Fat, now tentatively, I am with you, two people, the goal is to protect yourself first, then to observe, as for the next fight to kill, then look at the situation." "What about the son sea?" "You know why," Su Bai said. "Oh, prove that I am still more credible than that shemale, isn''t it?" "Half-pounds and eight-two." Su Bai could not help but said, "If you must choose to be behind the pit and behind the yin, I think I would rather be yin, and better than others to take it away." The fat man stood up and walked over to Su Bai and took a shot of Su Bais shoulder: "Yes, I think so too." ............ "I think it is far enough here." Jie Jie said while driving, "I have already arrived in Huai''an." "Forget it, just send me another trip, send it to Xuzhou, then I take the high-speed rail." Liang Sen said as he looked at the newspaper in his hand. "Boss, you really don''t want to buy a plane ticket in Shanghai at the beginning. It may be troublesome to go abroad. After all, your audience at this level is mad at other countries and it is likely to cause panic in other regions, but you can go to the Midwest. The city is just a tourist." "I used to think that Shanghai was almost the same as Nantong, but after passing the Sutong Bridge to Nantong, I still felt uneasy." Liang Sen said with a frown. "Nantong and Shanghai have been separated by a Yangtze River." Jie Xiao said with a smile, he knows the mood of his boss, and knows that his boss is afraid, In comparison, the one who is a subordinate himself seems to be very relaxed. Perhaps, this is called a stupid person who has a stupid blessing? "A Yangtze River only, not insurance." Liang Sen sighed. "I am really afraid." Liang Sen did not mind showing his fear and embarrassment in front of his subordinates. After all, when the last broadcast deliberately revealed his breath, he was already scared and huddled at the table and shivered. This subordinate of his own can always stand by and watch all this. "It has already arrived in Huai''an, and it is almost half of Jiangsu Province from Shanghai." Jie Jie reminded. "It''s still not safe. I can''t pin my security on the radio festival. You know, oh no, you don''t know, the broadcast is actually nothing to do. It can''t help me to hide this level. Self-repressing people who are unwilling to go to the realization of cause and effect, pull the place, Even if it is cannon fodder! The tone of Liang Sen''s speech is very heavy and rude. This is obviously the opposite of the normal state. Of course, for a person who is highly emotionally and mentally nervous, it is indeed a normal performance. "Actually, when a cannon fodder is also very good." Jie said. "That is you don''t understand that fear." Liang Sen reminded. "I just want to give it a try..." "boom!" After the explanation, the words were not finished. Liang Sen punched his body and understood that the whole person directly crashed the door and flew out of the car. The highway guard wall on one side slipped down the slope. There was a gully trace on the highway. And Liang Sens figure appeared directly in front of the understanding of the cockroach, holding a fist in one hand against the unwrapped chest: "Do you want to try it out when you encounter that kind of fear, will it be like me, like your boss, afraid to be like a fool?" Jie Xiao shook his head and said very seriously: "Boss, not like a fool, you were really a fool at the time." "Ugh" Liang Sen did not continue to be angry, nor did he anger, but sighed and sat down next to Jie Jie. "I also feel that I am like this, a big fool." Sit back and take off the grass clippings from your clothes. "You are actually one step away from the senior audience, even a half step. At that time, you will understand the taste." "I really look forward to it." Jie Jie said with a smile. "Get up, continue driving and send me to Xuzhou Railway Station." "The door is broken." "Then stop the car again." "Boss, where are you going to take the high-speed rail from Xuzhou?" asked Jie. "Go to Dandong." "There is a close to North Korea. It is said that the leader of the DPRK is a son of the universe. The great man of heaven should help the boss to block the threat from broadcasting." "Hey, I said, you are possessed by Pikachu''s younger brother today, are you?" "Well? Pikachu''s younger brother, what is it?" "The skin is itchy." Chapter 495： For Satan! Today, the temperature in Shanghai has reached below zero, and the roadside otter has also frozen ice. The air of Xiaosuo has formed a clear conflict with the booming popularity of the city; However, the city is noisy again, and this home is also always calm. Su Bai sat in the living room and looked at the book. This is a kind of publication that is banned even in Europe and America. It contains detailed murder techniques and religious language with temptation. This is the gift that the zombie boy gave to Su Bai. It was delivered to Su Bai here. Su Bai did not ask from WeChat if he had the will to go to the train station and wait for the opportunity. Because the acquaintance and encounter between the two sides is based on a kind of artistic beauty that can be read by two people, then try to use this pure The relationship continues to be maintained. When you meet in the future, the fight will be spelled, and the kill will kill, just like two strangers, without the slightest must and hesitation, this is the most suitable mode for two people. I took the coffee from the coffee table and took a sip. Su Bai is now used to drinking this instant coffee. It seems that the material enjoyment is getting farther and farther away from me. Only occasionally, I will miss it a little, but I miss it. Other things involved make Su Bai not very comfortable, so more often, even nostalgia is too lazy to do. The little guy just took the tablet to watch the cartoon, and now he is asleep on the sofa. The child is like this. When playing, he plays very hard, and the sleepy is very fast. Auspiciously found a small blanket on the little guy''s body, guarding him next to him. Put down the book in his hand, gently squeezed and relaxed his wrist, Su Bai stood up from the chair. The time for the broadcast re-broadcast is getting closer and closer, and the train is still not coming. But everyone knows, its fast, its really fast. Auspicious squatting under the sofa, when Su Bai walked past it, his head did not lift. This cat has become more ignorant of Su Bai since the last time Su Bais showdown with it. Full of it. Going to the monk''s bedroom, watching the still-moving monk lying in bed, Su Bai sighed, reached out, opened the curtains, opened the window a little, let the air here circulate a little. Its not that there is any strange smell in the house. The normal person is lying in a room and there is no such thing as an unpleasant smell in the room. But the monk is not the same. The goods are lying here, and there is actually a kind of sandalwood. Fragrant. It is not hidden in the clothes, but the body fragrance of this goods. Well, its very good. Su Bai and the fat man liked to sneak in the house of the monk when he was fine. "This feeling, sleep enough." Su Bai looked at the monk, took out a cigarette, and shook his fingertips. "You should take a good rest." The monk is still lying there, motionless. Su Bai remembers that the first time he saw the monk was on his way to Jiuzhaigou, the monk drove the van, which had a family of three corpses. Now, it will take nearly two years. Su Bai ignited the cigarette, and did not care that it was the patient''s bedroom. Anyway, compared with the body fragrance of the monk, it was drizzling. In the monk''s bedroom, smoke was smoked. Su Bai walked out and stood at the door of another bedroom and looked at Gyatso lying in bed. At this time, Su Bai felt that he was the night watchman of the funeral home. In the empty big house, there were two people who could not move. The fat man is now shutting himself in the room, it should be in the paint, these days, in addition to eating out, he has been shutting himself in the room. Sometimes, Su Bai is quite admired by this fat man, don''t look at three hundred pounds, but people really have the material, in the audience, it is really a versatile. The monk and Gyatso are lying in bed and can''t get up and don''t mention it. Looking at the fat man still working so hard, Su Bai suddenly felt that he was a bit too decadent recently? It seems that when I am at home, I am accompanying my son. It is a bit like a retiree who is looking forward to a good age. Shaking his head and throwing away these distracting thoughts in his mind, Su Bai did not have much touch and thoughts, such as Qin Yang who drove a taxi all day in Qinhuangdao, such as the zombie boy who collected art photos and punishes evil and good, Su Bai Suddenly I feel that I am not so lonely. There are indeed many listeners who are working tirelessly in the real world to find ways to improve themselves, but there are also many unique quirks in the real world. For example, Jie Jie and his boss are still driving a game company. At this point, Su Bai saw the auspicious suddenly sitting up from the carpet next to the sofa, facing the door, the tail slightly erected. "Someone is coming?" Su Bai took out a wet wipe, wiped his hand, then went to the living room entrance, opened the door, no one in the yard, and then walked out and opened the iron door outside. "Long time no see." Outside the house, standing a young man in a suit, wearing gold wire frame glasses, standing there, the body is very tall and straight. "Oh." Su Bai smiled and looked at Jie Jie. "I didn''t find you looking so good before." Su Bai uses the words "good-looking" instead of "handsome". "You are also very beautiful." Jie Xiao looked at Su Bai and replied with a smile. The two big men, in the big day, compliment each other in such a way, it is really refreshing. "Don''t you ask me to sit in?" Jie Jie asked. "Or, let''s go out." Its also clear that the array in this room cannot be easily shown. "Well, go out and walk." Su Bai closed the iron gate and walked side by side. Two people walked to the other side of the field. In the winter afternoon, with a slight sigh of relief, the bare and desolate fields, two men walked side by side. "Train station, you are going to go." Jie said as he walked. "You said this is not nonsense." Su Bai handed to understand a cigarette, and he shook his head and refused. Su Bai ignited himself and spit out a cigarette ring. He said, "Why, you are also coming to pull the gang. I thought that your B should not bother to do this kind of thing." "B can''t be eaten as a meal." Jie Jie replied. "In the seniors, you should be standing at the top of the pyramid. What are you worried about?" "If they have something in their hands that the senior audience deliberately left behind, I really don''t have much confidence." The truth is, then, he took out a metal cigarette case from his pocket and took a cigarette from it. Biting in my mouth. "Remember that you told me last time that you didn''t smoke." Su Bai asked. "That''s because the last time I disliked your smoke was too low-grade, for your face, I found an excuse." "Yes." Su Bai nodded. "Your two friends, are you still not awake?" asked Jie. "It''s still plants." "Remember the last time you got the grass in the parking lot." "Remember." Su Bai looked at Jie Jie. "Are you a herbalist shop? That kind of thing is a cabbage on the side of the road for you. How much do you want to pull?" "No." Jie Jie denied. "In fact, I don''t have much of that level of herbs. Moreover, they are too hurt, and the soul and the body are severely damaged. It is no more than just the last time your body was hurt. Simple, so it is an unknown number to rely on Lingcao to wake up. As for luck, if you wake up, there is no strength, and there is no way to participate in this event." "What do you say to me?" "Looking for a topic, don''t want to be cold, too embarrassed." .................. "The pale lie can''t deceive me, the dull dogma can''t bind me! I abandon all the rules that do not bring actual victory and happiness. Under the powerful invasion, I lifted the authority of the strong! I look at the fearful Lord''s glass-like eyes and resolutely challenge him; I lift a giant axe and open his worm-covered cockroaches! I erased the terrible doctrine of all hypocrites with a satirical and angry smile! Look at the cross, what does it stand for? A bleak and weak man hangs on the tree. I question everything. When I face the hateful side of your most arrogant moral dogma, I write with a hot disdain: Look, its all deception! Come to me, ah! And other challenges to death, this world, all belong to Seoul, etc., permanently retain it! A man in a devil mask holds a book in his hand and recites high. Under him, a group of believers in black clothes are kneeling and praying. This is a group of people who believe in the devil, a group of people who believe in hell. The prayer is over, but the believers are not standing up. The only man in the mask standing down put the book in his hand, picked up a dagger near him, pierced himself into his palm, and watched his blood drop out. In his eyes, there was a thrill of excitement. . "We need to prove our loyalty to Satan, and Satan needs to see our piety!" The man put out his tongue and licked his palm and shouted: "Tomorrow, at the train station, we will offer our prepared sacrifices for Satan, and the tourists at the station will be our gifts to Satan. Those who are loyal to hell, tell me, you are already excited! Below, more than twenty believers who wrapped their bodies in black clothes took out the machete from their clothes and cut their palms together to let their blood fall. "For Satan!" The mask man shouted! "For Satan!" "For Satan!" "For Satan!" At the end of the ceremony, the mask man took off his mask and revealed the face of an oriental face. The rest of the believers also changed their clothes, and each one was also an oriental face. They were one by one in real life. Ordinary people, but here they are the most loyal followers of the devil, and they decided to follow their extreme religions to do a big thing to announce their existence. And the goal is the train station tomorrow night, They dare not take weapons to face military organs and government agencies, but they dare to take choppers to face unarmed ordinary people. These people think of the pictures of the passengers at the train station tomorrow, shivering and screaming under their machetes. I cant help but get excited. Imagine that tomorrow, the whole country, no, the world will be shocked by what they have done! Chapter 496： Auspicious sadness The mask man looked at the empty hall. His eyes showed a satisfactory look. He had been preaching here for several years and finally came to a group of believers. In fact, there are many, many believers in the country. However, looking at the whole world, Chinas worship of Satanism is really too much compared to foreign countries. This aspect is because Chinese traditional culture is very different from Western traditional culture. The recognition of Satan is different. Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the church itself did not make anything. There is a sense of existence, there is no sense of existence, it will not cause the above concerns, do not pay attention to it, do not suppress you, do not suppress you, you have no cohesiveness, no cohesion, you have no sense of stimulation, no stimulation, organization I can''t grow up. This seems to be a paradox, but in fact it exists. A religious organization that is crazy and active in Iraq and Syria has almost laid the size of a small country. Even if it is combined with the pressure of the countries, it will continue. Firmly, on the one hand, there are dirty political transactions and compromises between big countries. On the other hand, many young people in the world who are empty and empty see them as their idols. There are countless young people who are organized as soldiers. TV news often reports that an extremist organization has claimed responsibility for a terrorist attack. The reason is also this. It is equivalent to advertising yourself and giving yourself a sense of presence. There is no sense of where to cohesive within the organization. ? "Just let the blood in the train station tomorrow to ignite the influence of Satanism in the world. Satan is the only **** who can lead mankind to freedom." The mask man bowed down respectfully and worshipped the sculpture in front of him. .................. Jie Yu and Su Bai are still taking a walk on the field. Walking, the phone that solved the problem rang. I picked up the phone and hung up the phone. "Tomorrow afternoon or evening, the train will come." Jie Yu looked at Su Bai, shaking the ash in his hand. "Your boss informed you?" Su Bai smiled. "Is he still in Shanghai?" "This time it is estimated that I have already arrived in Dandong." Xie Cui measured, "As for whether or not Xiong is arrogant and arrogant across the Yalu River, I don''t know." "You even ridicule your boss." "Oh, although he is far from here, he still senses the arrival of that. He said that it is expected that tomorrow afternoon or evening will be in vain." "There is fun, and the senior audience is rare, but the world has a lot to add up. It seems that I can''t help it." "I couldn''t hold it anymore, and there will be listeners coming to Shanghai in the West." The solution shook a message. "What are they going to make fun of?" "Because the strong people of the East and the West were broadcasted in Shanghai and left by the high-speed train." Jie Jie explained, "So, you understand why I am so unconfident, tomorrow, at the train station, that The water is really too deep." Su Bai nodded. "And Western veterans come to the East. They will definitely instinctively hold the group. Because we are at home, we feel that we have a psychological advantage, but it is not easy to integrate." Su Bai said. "These are all secondary. Westerners are actually very cautious. Because the past lychee, plus this lychee has a certain chance to come back, so they are very vocal, I guess they should be the plane at noon tomorrow. Shanghai came, before Shanghai, and an angel was responsible for seeing the situation." "Is that bird who claims to be the count?" "Oh, yes, that guy who was beaten by you." Jie Jie stretched out a lazy waist. "When you hit him, the energy fluctuations caused by Shanghai have attracted a lot of attention from Shanghai." "Do they want me to kill the birdman directly?" Su Bai asked. "It''s a pity that you didn''t." "I am not stupid." "Oh." Jie Xiao smiled, did not speak. "Its getting dark, and you wont leave you for dinner. What do you have to say, dont tell me that you came to accompany me on the road. If its just a special trip to find you on the road? "We still don''t want to meet up after that, really." "I am coming, I want to come and ask for your help." "Is it about the train station, sorry, I can''t promise anything to you, even if I promise, I believe you won''t believe it." "No, it''s not really about the train station, but I know that you have a friend who is good at the law, and your physique can help me break the line with him." Can you tell me something specific? My boss has a basement in his home in Shanghai. When I heard this, Su Bais eyes suddenly lit up and smiled. In fact, I would rather hear you and your bosss pure subordinates and superiors as good friends or friends. This is not the relationship between you and your boss. When you are running, prepare to lick the belly black plot of his old nest." "He has sealed his life weapon in the basement. He will take it out before he enters the world of the story. He usually does not bring it. Even the basement may still seal him." "So?" "I feel that it is really interesting to send my boss to that place." At this time, Jieyin threw the cigarette **** on the ground and stepped on the foot. "I will release him and stimulate his life weapon." Active in the real world, then, the strength he has been suppressing and sealing, there is no way to continue to suppress it. Once the broadcast has solidly sensed his real realm and level, then he wants to escape the one. The place is not possible." "I am very curious, what is the purpose of your doing this?" Su Bai and Jie Jie have already reached the door of the old house at this time. The solution is to drive in, and the car stops outside the old iron gate of the old house. "Do you want to hear the truth or lie?" "Let''s listen to the lie." "Well, he and I have some differences in the development of our game company, I want him to leave the place." "What about the truth?" "The truth is what I just said is fake." Untied lips. "You just need to know that I have enough rewards for both of you." "Complete." "Complete." .................. When Su Bai returned to the living room, the fat man should have just taken a shower out of the bathroom and rubbed his head while holding a towel. "Who is here?" "Unraveling." "Oh, is it coming to help?" Su Bai shook his head. "No, I plan to ask us to help me." Su Bai told the fat man about the request. "It sounds tempting." The fat man apparently recovered his true color at this time. "You can still have a senior audience, and you can get paid, plus in the basement, there is a chance to fish in the water, three arrows." "You are not curious about his real purpose? Anyway, it is always a strange thing to inexplicably hang out with a boss who looks good with his relationship?" "Are you curious?" "Not curious." "This is not enough. There is something in the world that can be understood." After the fat man finished this sentence, he suddenly patted his chest. "Mom, fat man, I can actually say this." A philosophical word." "Get some rest early, tomorrow afternoon or evening, the train will stop." "Well, you have to rest early." Good night with the fat man, Su Bai also went into the bathroom, took a shower, and when he came out, he found that the little guy had woke up, but the little guy had already returned to the bedroom with auspiciousness, sitting on the bed and looking at the fairy tale booklet. Seeing this booklet, Su Bai brow suddenly wrinkled, and immediately walked over, took the fairy tale booklet from the little guy, It is a fairy tale booklet with a cover portrait. Not the kind of zombie boy holding in his hand. The little guy looked at Su Bai unclearly, and then he suddenly smiled and snuggled up beside Su Bai. It seems that he thought Su Bai would tell him the story in the fairy tale book. The little guy can understand people. This is what Su Bai knew very early. He seems to understand people from the first day of his birth, and he never cribs, every time he wants to be jealous or erotic. , will make a voice shouting Su Bai or shouting auspicious to take him to the bathroom. So sometimes Su Bai feels that this son is really good, no, it is just too good to raise. Holding his son, Su Bai took the story book and began to tell the story to the little guy. Talking and talking, the night is getting deeper. The little guy fell asleep again. I dont know if I was going to sleep, or because Su Bai was too boring and unwilling to break my fathers fathers love. So simply put it to sleep. Putting the little guy to settle down on the bed and covering the quilt, Su Bai also planned to rest, but when Su Bai just lay down, the auspicious slammed the picture and suddenly jumped onto the bed. The painting was still slightly flashing blue light at this time; "Boom!" Su Bai slammed his foot and took the auspiciousness to the bottom of the bed. The painting also fell on one side, and the light that had just risen slowly disappeared at this time. The auspicious face falling under the bed is so arrogant that it seems that it has not yet reacted. This goods dare to take the ankle directly, and the little ones, the auspicious anger floated up, but saw the abominable guy in the bed has started with his son. Got to sleep. "Meow" Auspiciously made a very subtle and grievous cry, turned his head and looked at the picture that fell on the ground. The auspicious slowly fell, re-drawing the picture in his mouth, leaving the bedroom, standing Next to the door, Jixiang looked back and looked at the person lying on the bed. There is a touch of enlightenment in the eyes of the cat. If the picture seen in this picture is destined to happen in the future, Look and don''t see, What is the difference and significance? Chapter 497： Western audience This feeling, Su Bai and the fat man have a tacit understanding to sleep until noon the next day, just like to adjust to the state before entering the story world, this time to the train station, also need to adjust the state, because it is there The crisis that emerged was no less than the world of the story; Despising the enemy strategically and attaching importance to the enemy in tactics is the experience of a founding leader and indeed applies to all aspects. After getting up, Su Bai was washing, and the fat man came out. He held one hand on the bathroom wall and the other hand yawned. "Big white, how do I feel that I have not slept enough?" "Then you can sleep for a while." Su Bai picked up his towel and wiped his face. "Cut, if I can sleep, I can still make sandalwood like the monk''s Saobao. I am also willing to be a sleeping prince." The fat man rolled his eyes and waited for him to wash in. . Su Bai came to the living room and took out his mobile phone and found that there were already several unread messages on it. "Fat, hurry up, the driver is already at the door." "Driver, have you reserved a car?" the fat man shouted in the bathroom. "The son of the sea comes to pick us up." "Oh, he is positive." Su Bai and the fat man picked up and finished. When they walked out the door, the car outside the Gongzi Sea had stopped there. "Dear fat, dear white, are you two going to meet each other today, and you have to clean up yourself so much." Gongzihai swayed and opened the door as he bent down as a housekeeper. "Thank you, my dear sea." The fat man licked the orchid and gently touched it on the back of the son''s hand, then sat in it. Su Bai was not so extreme, just smiled at the son of the sea, and then sat in the car. "There are snacks and drinks I bought in the car. You can do it together." said Gongzihai as he sat in the cab. "There is a heart." Su Bai said while taking out the snack. "Should." Gongzihai started the car. "It''s still early, let''s not hurry to go to the station first, let''s go to a bend." "Where to go?" asked the fat man. "Airport." There was a sly smile on the face of Gongzihai. "There are people from all over the world who come to visit us from here. We have to do our best to have the friendship of the landlord." Twenty minutes later, Gongzihai drove the car to the road outside the airport. Instead of driving into the parking lot, it stopped directly here. "Do you want to deduct a fine from here?" The fat man said while eating something. "Oh, nothing." Gongzihai also yelled at the fat man. "They have landed and they should be coming out soon." Is it a group of luxury cars? asked the fat man. "No, it is a bus. Their foreign identity is a foreign tour group." Gong Zihai reminded: "There is smoke in the cabinet next to you, take it yourself." The time to speak, a brand new bus drove out from the inside. Su Bai shook the window and looked at the bus coming in front. The bus was not a lot of people, and it looked like a dozen people. "How are people so few?" Su Bai asked. "I don''t know about this, maybe it is the West that has made restrictions on itself." Gong Zihai said. "This is also very understandable. If this time it is not placed in Shanghai but in Milan or Paris, we will not go too far to eat the tigers here. Most people will count on gains and losses and risk. There is no need to lick this drowning. Moreover, since they came to the East, it is estimated that most of the senior listeners in the West do not dare to lend their instruments or totems to the East, and the risk of loss is too great. Said the fat man. The bus passed by the sea of ??the son, and Su Bais eyes swept through the window and found that the people in the car were watching themselves and others. Obviously, both sides actually found each other. "Oh, there is an acquaintance." Su Bai smiled and he saw Sophia. ............ "Oh, there is an acquaintance." Sophia took her headphones off. "Is that stinky bat?" Earl of Shar was sitting next to Sophia. He came to the airport this morning to prepare for pick-up. At this time, he naturally went to the train station with the Western troops. "My Earl, the last time I reported back, said that you were beaten by an Eastern audience in the East, wouldn''t it be him?" Sophia asked with a smile. "It''s him, but he is a two-on-one. He has the fat man next to him. He is good at the formation and limits my speed and strength. Otherwise, if I single-handedly with him, whoever loses and wins does not know." "The Earl of Shale always has to maintain his image in front of women." Sophia shook her head. "Even if it''s two dozens, you won''t be completely repaired unilaterally. At least, you can put your courage to pull a back, so they don''t dare to force you too much." "Cough..." Earl of Shale knew that the woman was taunting that she was greedy and afraid of death. She knew that being flatned would not kill the other party, so she did not do a complete rebellion. "Go directly to the train station." The young man who was sitting in front of the red hair raised his hand and said to everyone, "This time because of the restrictions, there is no way to give everyone a big guarantee in terms of diet and accommodation. Please forgive me here. Here, after all, it is the site of the Eastern audience. When we come here, we must try to keep a low profile; In addition, after the train station, we try not to conflict with the Eastern audience. Even if the train arrives, we must act in unison and try to avoid acting alone. When we fight each other for content, the broadcast will default to the competition. In the causal relationship of strangling, I was careful to be drilled by the Orientals. "Lehmandowski, where did the spirit of the polar bears of Tsarist Russia go?" A blond youth snorted at this moment, although it was a ridicule, but in terms of tone, there is no tit-forward meaning, just open one An irrelevant joke. "There is a Chinese saying that the good guys don''t eat the loss before the eyes. We are on the site of others. It is normal to try to keep a low profile and restraint. Francis, this joke should not be opened again, it will destroy our internal harmony." Earl reminded. Lehman''s gaze swept over everyone''s face, Shen Sheng said: "Before you come, I already have a senior listener who has told you about it. How come we can get the benefits and how much benefit we get? How much inheritance is run up is secondary. The most important thing is how many people can come back. So, I hope that everyone will put away your pride and self-confidence and listen to my instructions." Everyone nodded. Obviously, in the veteran audience, silly buns are impossible. Everyone knows where they are now. The Earl of Shale is a good example. The Eastern audience is not very friendly to Western audiences. "The gang is just driving away?" The fat man seemed to be very unsatisfied. I thought I would stop and draw a line of tea and a cup of coffee to face each other. "Would you be a gangster rally?" Su Bai asked. "Hey, is this interesting? Otherwise, it will be so harmonious for the Westerners. Its not very good to deal with it." The fat man stretched out. "We are all scattered sand. This helps the Westerners gather their eggs together." If there is any unexpected situation, we will really suffer." "This is also my biggest worry." Gongzihai frowned and said, "They are obviously too united this time." "People are like this." Su Bai did not think how strange it was. "Generally in the world of stories, when encountering mixed situations between the East and the West, it is also the two sides holding each other. If we go to the West, we must also be together. I can''t talk about the advantages, and I can''t talk about the disadvantages. I have reached the level of the senior audience. Naturally, there will not be many people with short-sighted eyes." "Then we also go to the station, I change a road, or they will follow them behind them." Gongzihai re-launched the car. Because of the way around a road, when the three people came to the train station, the Westerners apparently came earlier than them. "We gathered in the VIP reception area on the third floor. There are fewer people there. It is estimated that Westerners will also go there to wait." Gongzihai took out three train tickets and handed it to Su Bai and the fat man. "Go, check the ticket." Security check." "Rely, do you want to be so formal?" The fat man is a little dumbfounding. The three people took the ID card and the train ticket together and passed the security check. Then they took the escalator on the third floor. The first floor and the second floor were the train halls. The crowds were moving. After all, the Spring Festival was just over, so the train passenger volume is now a peak. period. As for the third floor, it is the place to eat and tea. "There are a few people." The fat man said after he came up and looked at it. "Well, there are listeners who have higher identities in the real world, so today they were included here, and all the stores on the third floor are not open." Gong Zihai explained. "Hey, big white, if you don''t have money, you can do it." The fat man stretched out at this moment. "Hey, I saw a lot of acquaintances." At this time, more than a dozen listeners in the West were sitting in a coffee shop. Of course, there were no staff in the coffee shop, and the number of people in the surrounding teahouses, fast food restaurants, and oriental audiences standing on the railings looking at the scenery is now over 50. Maybe someone will come later. "Go and say hello." Gong Zihai said. The fat man nodded and followed the son of the sea. Su Bai is standing on the side of the escalator, and a person is quietly smoking a cigarette. ............ At this time, in the kitchen of the most remote restaurant in the northeast corner of the third floor, there are about twenty people, male and female. They were sent through the door security before, and there are special people responsible for it. The restaurant passage was mixed with the security check and sent the machete here. The mask man put the devil''s mask on his face and shook his fists at the believers around him. "I have already seen it when I came up. There are also many passengers on the third floor. There are even foreigners. Oh, this is really an unexpected surprise. After we have killed those foreigners, we are not afraid that those foreign media will not report. Do not advertise us. You, this is the time when we swear to Satan, and now I will start to put on black clothes. When I am ready, I will rush out with me. I will start cutting from the third floor, then go to the second floor, and finally go to the first floor. We want to turn this place into a Shura field of blood and death, and let those who are stupid and do not understand the lost way feel the fear from us! "For Satan!" "For Satan!" "For Satan!" The believers shouted, They come from all walks of life in reality, the smallest, even seemingly only sixteen or seven years old, the biggest, more than forty years old, they have one thing in common, that is, not very good in social life, there is no existence Feeling, spiritual emptiness is eager to gain recognition and attention, and therefore, they will gather here to prepare for this kind of thing. Most people are thinking about it. After today, the whole world will know them and they will know them. Everyone holds the machete in their hands, and they cant wait to hold the weapons to kill the passengers. I couldn''t wait to hear their mourning and screams, and I couldn''t wait to watch them squatting in front of them. Really, I can''t wait for a second! Chapter 498： a face-to-face audience "Why, is it not boring to smoke alone?" Su Bai was standing on the third floor of the glass railing and smoking a cigarette, followed by a stranger''s voice. "Fortunately." Su Bai shook the ash, turned around and saw a tall but slightly thin man, the other skin is a bit dark. "Xinjiang people?" Su Bai asked. China has a vast territory, and the differences in climate, geography, humanities, etc. are really big. Different climates, different eating habits, and different lifestyles tend to bring about obvious differences in human appearance. Differences, people from some provinces go to other provinces and are easily identified by locals. Of course, with the increasing progress of the transportation culture economy and the human mindset, the population mobility is much larger than that of the 30 years ago. The population exchanges and activities have gradually brought the characteristics of the regional ethnic groups. Gradually faded down, coupled with the improvement of living conditions and the richness and popularity of material life, after another forty or two or three generations, it is almost a matter of relying on external features to distinguish a person from wherever he came from. Difficult things. "Yes, I am from Urumqi." The other said with a smile, his teeth are very white, and it gives a very generous feeling. "But Xinjiang is not a nation. There are more than a dozen ethnic groups in Xinjiang. It is a very rude behavior to call people in this way." "Sorry, I didn''t mean to offend." Su Bai spread his hand and gestured to indicate that he was indeed a moment of loss. "It doesn''t matter, I''m already used to it." "Its very tired to come over and go." Su Bai smiled and took a cigarette and handed it over. The other party took the cigarette. "Its not far from the plane. Its also idle. Lets take a look at the excitement. Know me, my name is Awanier. "Su Bai." The two simply said hello and stood up and smoked. For the smokers, this seems to be a normal way of communication. "The train looks like it is coming." Awanier pointed to the sky outside the glass window. "Heaven, it has become more and more gloomy." "I really have some expectations." Su Bai shrugged. "There is a feeling that the concert will start." There is such a feeling. Awanier echoed, There are fans from abroad. Aiwanier is obviously referring to the Western audience sitting in the cafe. "Their appearances, at least, will make our own people''s next fight not become so hot," Su Bai said. "Yes, under the premise of external pressure, there is a sense of unity." When Awaniel finished speaking, he saw a Western woman coming to the money. The East and West listeners were on the third floor of the train station. They were divided into distinct areas, and the well water did not make rivers and waters. They were armed with warnings and hostility. The Western woman who came to the initiative attracted a lot of attention from the East and West. "Dear Sue, how are you doing recently?" Sophia opened her arms and gestured to hug with Su Bai. Su Bai lost the cigarette **** between the fingers, and voluntarily greeted him. He brought Sophia into his arms, and he was not even addicted. He simply hugged her whole person. Sophia is a standard American-yellow body. The feeling of holding it in the hand is very comfortable, and the friction and contact of the body parts can give the man a great satisfaction. "Dear Sue, have you touched enough?" Sophia looked at Su Bai with a smile. "There are quite a lot of hotels near the train station." Su Bai said. "If you can help me grab something good today, I can give it to you." Sophia was held in her arms by Su Bai at this time, her fingertips gently stroking on Su Bai''s chest, "said To be honest, Su, I didn''t expect you to become a senior in such a short period of time. When you first saw you in the story world, you were very weak." "You know, in the animal world, the stronger the male can get more mating rights." Su Bai said with a serious statement, "Yes, why not help you grab something good tonight, I will put it at night. I will give it to you?" "Are you Chinese men so shameless?" Sophia bit his silver bite. Su Bai put Sophia down, Sophia sorted out his clothes, and did not care about the eyes of other audiences around him. indeed, There is really nothing to care about. "She, maybe come back," Sophia asked. Su Bai certainly knows who she is referring to in her mouth. Su Bais last trip to the West was almost killed by the Western audience. If its not auspicious, the lychees breath is revealed in London. The audience was scared, maybe Su Bai has now been eaten by that brain. Now, Sofia takes the initiative to go to herself and express her affection. In fact, it is also to inquire about this news. After all, the shadow left by Litchi to the hearts of Western listeners is too great. "Maybe come back, maybe I can''t come back." Su Bai said a nonsense, "Who knows." "Yeah, who knows." Sophia sighed. "Why do you have such a **** atmosphere on your body?" "How, I fell in love with my body?" Su Bai snarled. Sophia shook her head. "No, it''s because there are too many secrets on your body. I think that when you become a senior listener, I am still an ordinary senior listener." "It seems that someone just said this before." Su Bai remembered Gu Fan, but looked around, did not see Gu Fan''s figure here, maybe he did not come, maybe he came but did not go to the third floor. Because Gu Fan is a member of the Western audience, after coming up, sitting in front of all the Oriental audience with Western audiences? This feeling is similar to the feeling that the traitor led the imperial army into the village. At this point, Su Bais mouth showed a smile. "What are you laughing at?" asked Sophia. "I laugh" Su Baihua has not finished yet. A very remote storefront in the northeast corner of the third floor suddenly came out of twenty people wearing black clothes and holding a machete. The face of the leader wore a demon mask. Others behind him wore a sheep''s head. I have covered my face with black cloth. "Satan is supreme!" "Satan is supreme!" "Satan is supreme!" These twenty people shouted slogans and walked over here. "Let''s hurry, don''t let those foreigners run. The dozens of foreigners must be hacked. You, go to the escalator, don''t let them run away." The mask man held a machete and shouted a slogan and told the people around him how to act. At this moment, his chest was completely filled with that sense of holiness. The same is true of the twenty believers behind us. Their breathing begins to become extremely heavy, and the excitement, excitement, tension, etc. can make people feel trepidation and stimulate their nerves. The one hundred people in front of them are their first targets. After killing these people, they have to go to the second floor and go to the third floor. They want to turn this into a Shura field and give it to the highest. Satan! In the face of more than twenty black men with swords, the audiences who were sitting or standing or standing suddenly suddenly stopped. Everyone looks at each other and looks awkward. What is this program? The Western audience is even more nervous, because they are on the road, really afraid of what conspiracy these Orientals play. One of the Elf Intensifiers has a good hearing and knows Chinese. He immediately said to the people around him: "I heard that the group of black people seems to be us. They said that we must not let us go." Several Western listeners around me couldnt sit still and stood up. "boom!" Lehman patted the table and yelled: "Sit down, you are really senior listeners, your wisdom, your calmness... Your eyes, where have you gone? Even if the oriental audience is low and the IQ becomes a head pig, it is impossible to arrange more than twenty ordinary people to come and kill us with ordinary machete! "Amount..." The elf intensifier realized that there was no slight fluctuation in energy on the other side. Either the twenty-something is a high-level audience that can perfectly shield themselves from the atmosphere, or they are indeed ordinary people. However, the senior audience is afraid to come here. This is a well-known thing, and you can imagine a group of high-level listeners wearing black clothes and wrapping their bodies with a machete and shouting "Satan is supreme"... The Western audience was appeased, but their doubtful eyes looked at the surrounding Eastern audience; The Eastern audience is also in the same state; "The trough, this is a **** horse!" The fat man whispered, "Who arranged the circus performance?" Everyone is in the same place, completely unable to understand. "Hahaha, these passengers have been scared by our squad. They even forget to run, kill, kill, kill, kill them, for Satan!" The mask man shouted. "For Satan!" "For Satan!" Seeing that their prey were completely frightened, these Satanists seemed very happy and proud. "Who are these people?" Sophia asked Su Bai. Because the location of Su Bai Station is far from the crowd, so that when the group of Satan believers are coming, they must first pass from Su Bai. "A group of...bored people." Su Bai took a step forward and planned to solve these funny guys. However, one hand fell on Su Bais shoulder at this time. It is Avain. "Remember the event at Kunming Railway Station?" Avain looked at Su Bai. "remember." "That, let me come." Avainer went out. "Three years ago, my lover was pregnant. She often exchanged experiences with other people in some pregnant women and mothers. After the incident, there was a pregnant woman from the mainland who said directly to my lover, "What children are you in Xinjiang, born to be born, my lover is sad to cry for several days." Its a pity that I was not an audience at the time, but now, I am, although this group of people seems to believe in another God named Satan, but they actually plan to cut people in the train station, in my eyes. The same is true. Any organization that sends swords to civilians is an unforgivable dregs. Awanier took the initiative to meet the dozens of Satanic believers. Su Bai licked his lips and shouted: "Hey." Awaniel stopped and made a slight side. "The pregnant woman in the mainland who is jealous of your wife is a real beast, you are a..." Su Bai is thinking that the word is not suitable to describe a veteran audience, but it is not more appropriate to think about it, continue: " You are a good person, I wish you a sweetheart and a child, happy and healthy." After that, Su Bai laughed himself. "Thank you, hehe." Aiwaniel couldnt help but smile and thanked Su Bais wave. Immediately afterwards, he took the initiative to go to the Satanists in front of him, and all the audience present could perceive the horrible murder from him. "This situation in China is really interesting." Sophia is obviously not the twenty Satanic believers. Su Bai took a sneak peek at Sophia. "You have this thought. Why don''t you care more about the independence of the Irish Scots Welsh in your UK?" Sophia smiled. Obviously, she couldn''t refute the Scotsman but just made an independent referendum. ........................ Friends who read Longshu should be clear that the three views of the dragon are very positive, because the readers of "Terror Broadcasting" have higher IQs and appreciation levels, so the dragon will not do anything to add to the brains of private goods. The dragon is a thoughtful thought to write a story, but because of the theme and style of "Broadcast", it will inevitably be related to some things in reality. The content of this chapter was a message from a reader of Xinjiang in the book review area last night, so I adapted this paragraph according to his experience. Here, the dragon sincerely wishes his family happiness and happiness, and the scorpion is healthy and beautiful, and should not be hurt by rumors on the Internet. To. The dragon has always hated the fact that it discriminates against such things. In the eyes of the dragon, people who like to play with geographical discrimination must be the ones who have the least sense of existence in real life. It is really nothing to show off and start to engage in geographical discrimination. These people are really dirty beasts. Sometimes, everyone should not be too glassy. For example, at the beginning of the story, Su Bai wrote to several students on Jiuzhaigou Road. Several Jiangsu students showed disrespectful attitude towards the victims. I remember that there were readers who said that dragons discriminated Jiangsu people. In fact, everyone knows that the dragon himself is a Jiangsu person, but that is the real experience of the dragon. When the dragon went to Wenchuan, there were indeed a few fellow friends who showed the attitude towards the victims, which made the dragon very disgusted. The dragon basically does not say too much at the end of the chapter, but when the story is written here, the dragon must come out to affirm his position, I hope everyone understands, At last, Mo panic, Hold the dragon! Chapter 499： The mystery of the train ticket! "For Satan!" "For Satan!" "For Satan!" Twenty black believers began to sprint with a machete. They could not control the secretion of hormones in their bodies. They could not control the **** desire for killing! The animal nature in the depths of the human heart is completely provoked at this time. In the public world, the misinformation and incitement of religion make some people become terrible executioners. In fact, it is better to say that religion has become a certain The disguise and body protection of those who are psychologically perverted, as it seems that every criminal in the media reports has poor factors and backgrounds such as the breakdown of family poor families, but not every poor person will become a criminal. Single-parent families will become a hooligan. Su Bai was still standing still, watching the believers who started to sprint, and suddenly felt a little funny, subconsciously reaching out and touching his nose. "Is it a glance at the sight of your past?" Sophia said at this time. Su Bai is clear that she should have seen her medical history before. "I don''t like them, whether it is past or present; However, I can understand the feelings that are filled with them at this time. That kind of excitement, that kind of expectation, the kind of blood that seems to burn at this time, really, very fascinating. That group of people is obviously the first time to prepare to kill, this point, Su Bai can see. Sophias gaze was no longer going to look at the upcoming massacre scene there, but instead looked out to the sky, the sky was already getting more and more gloomy, and now, its still far from the dark. There are many ordinary passengers in the two floors below. Sophia frowned. As an audience, she didn''t care much about the lives of ordinary people, but these ordinary people here will undoubtedly affect the play of the audience. If they are there, the audience will do things. What does broadcasting mean? "The train should be on the way." Sophia said. "Yeah, its fast." Su Bai still seemed very relaxed. He had come to watch a play and watch the lively mentality. He did not plan to go to the tiger to eat and fight for anything. Without goals, No pressure, say, is the psychological portrayal of Su Bai now; of course, most people present, including most Western audiences, are actually this mentality. Because everyone knows that the dangers in the world of the story are far less dangerous than the gathering of a group of listeners. .................. A root spur came out from Awanel, his arm, his ankle position, his chest position, and a white bone spurt grew hard. His whole person was much taller than before. "This reinforcement is quite fresh." Su Bai said to himself. "Specializing the intensive nature of the melee system, his bones are his source of strength. Even if the flesh is cut off, there is a skeleton left. He can still keep his activity and continue to fight," Sophia said. "I remember that you are practicing magic, natural magic?" Su Bai asked. "Thank you for remembering me. I thought you had nothing to remember except my body." "This is a misunderstanding, but I have a child." Su Bai waved his hand and turned to the fat man. At this time, the train did not arrive, all the audience present were sitting and standing, standing, so most people''s attention is on the upcoming massacre. The fat man didn''t know where the peanuts from the peanuts were being peeled off while watching the play. When Su Bai came over, the fat man grabbed a hand from his pocket and handed it to Su Bai: "Come, big white, eat peanuts." Su Bai shook his head and gestured that he didn''t need it. Instead, he made a look to the fat man. The fat man did not understand it, but he nodded subconsciously. Then he stood up and walked to the third floor escalator with Su Bai. "puff!" On the other hand, Awanel''s spurs directly penetrated a Satanic believer and lifted it up. The other party did not die for a while, and was still struggling in pain while being lifted in the air. Originally, the bone spurs that Awanier suddenly appeared had already let these Satan believers stunned, and then the end of their companions made them scared and cold, and no one dared to rush to Evani at this time. He attacked, but subconsciously stepped back a few steps, and even the leading mask man did not dare to shout slogans at this time, because the blood of the raised believer had spilled on his face. The true face of the mobs is actually very clear. In fact, the essence of their savageness has been revealed to the world many times before. If they really have the courage, if they really have faith, if they are really pious and fearless according to the doctrines they advertise, then they can attack the military base of military facilities instead of their own. The butcher knife, holding unarmed civilians, shouting noble slogans, but doing dirty things, is the essence of most extremist organizations in the world. Moreover, Aiwanier obviously does not intend to kill all of them at the fastest speed, but intends to take it step by step, to bring the fear they would have intended to others, and they would like to bring others The wounds of the flesh and the mind are all doubled back to them! "Snapped!" The body of the believer on the bone spurt bursts open, his limbs are splashing, his blood is shining, his internal organs are flying everywhere. At this time, the Eastern audience and the Western audience who were sitting again stood up and arranged a few enchantments to prevent the third floor from affecting the first floor and the second floor. Well, I am afraid that it will affect my own watching. "Big white, have you found anything?" The fat man pretended to whisper with Su Bai while smoking a cigarette. Su Bai shook his head. "No, but I suddenly felt so strange. Since the train is coming, why are there so many ordinary passengers here?" Said, Su Bai also reached out and pointed to the finger. "So, what do you think is the reason?" "Where is the son of the sea, where are you going?" Su Bai asked. The fat man looked around and immediately looked around. "My day, the goods are just next to me and I want to eat melon seeds. Now people." "There are two fewer Westerners," Su Bai said. "When they got out of the airport, they obviously lost two or three people." "Rely, big white, why don''t you say it earlier." The fat man has some hair, "Day, let''s join us as the audience?" Su Bai took out his mobile phone, opened a ticket-purchasing software, and then clicked on the train that would never buy a ticket. The above shows no ticket, but when Su Bai points in and then applies for payment, the payment link, It was actually transmitted at this time, and finally, the display was actually "payment success." The fat man immediately widened his eyes, but his body was quite large. He used his back to block the attention of the rest of the people. Come and peep. "Tickets, you can buy them." Su Bai licked his lips, this scene, in fact, Su Bai did not think that he was just a bit strange, if the train station is really the area of ??competition, then obviously, wait for the train to After the station, it will definitely not be spared into a dangerous place. There are so many ordinary passengers here, how can the broadcast be indifferent? "Hurry and help me buy one, you have my ID card information in your number." The fat man quickly urged. Su Bai nodded and immediately went in and bought the ticket for the fat man. "Go, go and collect the ticket now?" asked the fat man. "Yes, the mysterious machine should be on the ticket." Su Bai guessed that, immediately, Su Bais eyes looked at the ticket gates on the second floor of the first floor. Now, basically, the electronic ticket gates have been popularized in most cities in China. I will vote for myself and then go to the train on the platform. "This is my ID card. You should go to pick up the ticket first. I am waiting here for a while. It is too unsightly for us to leave together. Wait until you take the ticket and wait for me to check the ticket on the second floor." Su Bai gave a command to the fat man, then turned and greeted Sofia, who was coming to himself. This British woman is really annoying. "What did your friends do?" Sophia pointed to the fat man who was walking downstairs. "He went to buy cigarettes." Su Bai found an excuse, and then the whole man ran up and rushed to Awanier. In fact, both fat and Su Bai are clear, this thing, certainly can not help, the audience in the East and West are not stupid, it is estimated that some people will react soon, but some things, even if it is a step earlier means There is a difference between eating meat and even soup. Therefore, what we have to do now is to attract the attention of the people here as much as possible, and wait for the fat man to take out the train ticket for the two. Su Bai then goes downstairs directly to the fat man to check in the ticket. The train did not come, but it is ok to go to the platform first. A believer was running away, and Su Bais figure appeared behind him. The leader took the believers neck and grabbed it. Aiwanier is slowly putting a believer''s intestines in front of himself. It seems to have sensed the arrival of Su Bai. He was slightly surprised: "Don''t you say, am I here?" "If you want these mobs to be punished and feel the fear, I think I am more than you." After that, Su Bai held a listener who was still struggling in his hands and pointed his finger at the east and west. He shouted: "Is there anyone interested in showing off their art of killing? Anyway, these people will not blame the killing of the broadcast. They are not believers who claim to be Satan. Then let us see them today. What is the true face of the devil? Su Bais voice just fell, there were four or five East and West listeners standing up and eager to try, and even more scornful listeners applauded the whistle, obviously For the thugs who are terrified by the ordinary people, in the eyes of the senior audience, It is a toy that can be kneaded at will. Chapter 500： Brush the ticket into the station! On the experience of death, the audience, of course, the experts in the experts, broadcast a well-designed story world to maximize the storytelling of the broadcast, and the word "story" is based on The audience can be reflected in the life and struggle of the nine times. For the audience, the people who have been killed, and the people they have killed, dont know much; When the panic and horror that first became an experiencer slowly faded away with time and the environment, they became senior listeners, and they already had a hard, cold heart. Killing is an art, death, and an art. Everything, all walks of life, when it comes to extremes and tops, can derive the art that belongs to him. Su Bai does not think that only himself and the zombie boy have feelings about this aspect. Of course, others may not be so perverted by themselves, nor are they so extreme, but it is so terrible when people like fat people kill and torture people. It is conceivable that this approach is not uncommon at the level of the audience, especially to the senior audience. At the moment, six or seven listeners came over. They were like eagle catching chickens. They each captured one or two thugs and then used their own methods to kill them and start their own "performance." Once the scene was very bloody, and very beautiful; There was a Western audience who looked polite, but from his mouth he extended a long tongue like a serpent to enter the mob''s mouth, and then began to "suck" together and directly attacked the mob. Together with the organs in the body, it stirred up the bad! After he finished, he took his long tongue back into his mouth, licked his lips with gusto, and then yelled at the audience in front of everything. Its like an artist who just showed up his masterpiece and then thanked the audience who appreciated it. Thank you for coming, and thank you for your support. The audience present, although some people did not have much enthusiasm for killing such things, but they did not see how much resentment this scene has. Most people still clap their hands and encourage them. Ok, At this time, the East and West listeners actually reached a very friendly and harmonious atmosphere, just like a fraternity on both sides. However, the programs performed at the fraternity were not so easily accepted by the public. These thugs witnessed their companions dying in front of themselves. Before they died, they suffered extremely terrible psychological pressure. No, they had no psychological defenses, and they were almost more than they thought. When Satans horrible people came out to slaughter themselves and others, they had collapsed a long time ago. Pray for mercy, Say loudly, Taro, Cross-flowing, The rest of the people, all kinds of ugliness, and even the most powerful one is the leader who wears a mask. In fact, they have had the consciousness of escaping the French Open after they killed someone at the train station. Even many people have been mentally degraded after they have done this vote, but in this way Situation, in front of this scene, They finally know what is more terrifying than death. Su Bai smiled and walked to the front, gently stroking the other''s face, and then pushed him to Awanier, who stepped back a few steps, and some looked at his clothes with disappointment. A lot of blood stains. "You, you continue, I am going to find a passenger to change to a clean dress." After Su Bai finished, he walked over to the escalator and stood on the elevator slowly, while the rest of the audience continued to appreciate the "performance." Only Sophia looked at Su Bais back with a little surprise, but only looked at it. Ten minutes later, the performance ended, leaving a large block of corpses, and the ground seems to have been washed out by blood. The big red color seems to fit well with the taste of the year that has not completely disappeared. The last kind of celebration. Yes, happy. Although the 20 people who had just been killed and killed were all Chinese, the Eastern audiences present were not half-adapted. Even if there were Western audiences, they did not have the same kind of aliens. The foreigners were slaughtering my compatriots. Stigma. Because when these people dressed in black clothes and came to the train station with a machete to prepare for the murder, they could not be regarded as Chinese. They could not even be human beings. They were a group of animals, a group of animals, and a group of resources that ate a civilized society. Big but eager for revenge for the so-called **** faith in the beast. A Western audience who had just killed someone wiped his palm with a tissue, and he said to himself with some confusion: "Religion, what is it?" Just an Eastern listener passed by him at this time, heard his words, stopped, and said in English: "Before, religion, in our country, is called feudal superstition." "Feudal superstition?" Obviously, this Western audience does not know Chinese very well. "Sometimes, it is really ridiculous. Modern civilization is clearly based on industrial civilization and scientific civilization. Religion is a ignorant theory, but now it has become a kind of animal protection. Everyone, my heart is clear and false. I know that there is no God or **** in reality, but I still have to respect those believers. "This is politically correct, especially in our West." The Western audience smiled bitterly. "I am a German." The audience in the East is not very kind, and the ground is gloating. "It''s good." "When a group of people clearly believe in the idea of ??falsehood, clearly believe in the wrong ideas, and clearly believe in the absurd thoughts of the earth, the atheists who occupy the masses around them must still respect them and have to respect them. People dare to question the power of their beliefs. No one dares to do this because it is considered immoral and uncivilized. This political correctness is really disgusting." "Actually, if you think about it from another angle, you will be more comfortable. Just be, care for the fool." The Eastern audience subconsciously wanted to reach out and pat the shoulder of the Western audience, but suddenly realized the opposition between the two camps. Let it go. "Actually, we also have faith." The Western audience pointed their fingers at the top of the head. "This is the true faith, it will swear at us, it will afflict us, it will make us have the possibility of death at any time, but I Believe that the vast majority of listeners are actually like Christians who treat God more reverently than God. Is this also a stupid? Is this also a kind of irony? "Almost, the people I see on the bridge look at you upstairs. When we comment on other believers who are fools, we are not a more ridiculous silly buns." When it comes to broadcasting, both the East and West listeners have almost the same feelings. This feeling is a bit like broadcasting the abuse of me for thousands of times. I am waiting for the broadcast as the first love. The audience is actually more embarrassing. . Sophia suddenly noticed that Su Bai had been so long, haven''t she chosen clothes? Then, his friend, like buying cigarettes, didn''t come back. Sophia immediately looked around seriously, the number of people, the number is not right! Not only Su Bai and others, but others have also disappeared silently in the past killing performances. They are naturally not killed. "Awful, the guy who eats alone." Sophia immediately took out her mobile phone and watched the train arriving at the station. However, she immediately realized that the train showed that the train that could never be purchased for the ticket showed the words sufficient ticket. Some listeners who have set up a ticket reminder plug-in have also felt the reminder vibration of their mobile phones at this time. .................. "Big white, fast!" The fat man handed the ticket to Su Bai, and then squeezed it with his fat body. When the two of them were unknowingly crowded into the front, the fat man was worried: "Big white, according to the mobile phone display, we have not yet checked the time." "First, the ticket will be mixed in and say, they must have entered the Gongzihai." "Yes, advanced to say." This is the check-in time of another train. Su Bai and the fat man respectively insert their own tickets into the ticket gate, and then the ticket is drawn in. Then the ticket is popped up in the front mouth after the ticket is checked, and the front fence is also at this time. turn on. The fat man took the ticket out and crossed the fence. Then the fat man disappeared in front of Su Bai. Su Bais hole shrinks, and sure enough, its like this. Taking out his own ticket, Su Bai also passed the fence. Then I only felt that the environment around me was turning around at this moment, and the fat body of the fat man appeared in front of Su Bai. "Rely, Dabai, this train station, good hegemony..." The fat man was shocked and said. Su Bai came out from behind the fat man, and the scene in front of him also made Su Bai very unexpected. Surrounded by a gray sky, the front is a huge deep pit. There are yellow and dirty rivers in the deep pit and there are countless white bones. A railway runs through the deep pit and extends to it. Surrounded by the wind, it seems to be in a nose and hell. "Big white, we are really coming in a little earlier." When the voice of the fat man just fell, he heard the sound of "ͨ". Su Bai had jumped into the deep pit and even took the initiative to walk along the railroad track and walked forward. "Wait for me!" The fat man no longer hesitated, jumped down and followed Su Bai. "Big white, how do I feel that the surrounding environment is so weird." "Ah, this is a good thing." Su Bai said with amazement at the fat man. "What a good thing?" The fat man is unknown. "It means you are not jealous." Chapter 501： Are you coming back? "White, a bit cold." The fat man curled up with his arms crossed and looked like an old man on a windy day. "Alright." Su Bai said in disapproval. "Rely, you are a vampire and a zombie. They are all cold-blooded animals. Of course, you don''t feel cold. Here, the wind is blowing, and there is no sky. Mom, we are sent to the ghost place by train ticket." The fat man is a Taoist intensive, and the physical convenience is actually a loss, at least compared with the body of Su Bai is a lot of losses. "Walking along the railroad track, you should be able to seize a wave of opportunities when you react to other people." Su Bai said, "Take it up again." "But there are still people in front of us." The fat man blinked and asked. I can imagine that a few people in Gongzihai must have bought the ticket first, and it is estimated that they are in front of themselves. "There are some people in front of us to explore the road." Su Bai continued. "..." The fat man suddenly stunned. "Day, the pros and the cons are all finished by you. However, Dabai, I am really worried. If this broadcast is because there is no senior audience close to catching the strong, we will catch those seniors." How to do?" "When are you broadcasting silly, grab us a bunch of cute new ones to die?" "Meng Xin? Hey, this title I like very much, wait, stop!" The fat man suddenly raised his hand and stopped. Su Bai stopped and wondered: "Why, can''t you stand cold?" "No, no." The fat man is standing in the same place, with a double hand, "Tai Shang Laojun is in a hurry as a law!" In an instant, two pieces of paper were burned together. It was originally a bright yellow flame. In a flash, it turned black, and at the same time it turned into a grimace and roared. The fat man shook his hands and the face was immediately dispelled. "Big white, can''t go any further. The yin is too heavy here. There are countless white bones around. God knows where it is, and although I don''t feel the soul and resentment here, this is the strangest place. The land of ancient battlefields is mostly fierce. Look at the pits we are standing now. How big is it, we can hardly see the side. If we didnt come in from the train station, we would stand at the edge of the edge, we cant even Found that we are standing in the pit. Going forward, I can''t control it. There may be things like ghosts playing against the wall. "Don''t you have this Taoist?" Su Bai is easy. "Even senior listeners are afraid that this place is afraid of death. How much do you think my priest can play here? Maybe we will not be aware of the environment and the yin." The fat man took a deep breath and solemnly said: "Now stop here and white, we have already taken a long distance, don''t be too greedy." "Oh, okay." Su Bai agreed, he is not very good at ghosts and gods, since the most greedy fat people feel that they can not continue to go forward, Su Bai will not persist. The two men were each sitting on one side of the railroad track. The fat man took three cigarettes out of his pocket and inserted it on the ground. Then he bowed his hand in a gesture of respect and respect. This is in the local "indigenous", just like the Greenwood Knights have to go to the local head of the snake door to visit every place, the Tao family also has this custom, come to a new place, feel that this place may be dangerous First, I will pay a visit to the dock with the local "dirty things". It means that I am not here for you. You can rest assured, but you will not toss me. Everyone does not make a river, or the fish is dead. it is good. This is the first time Su Bai has seen a fat man so nervous. Suddenly, Su Bai said: "Fat, don''t read, don''t read." "Why, I haven''t finished yet..." The fat man also immediately stopped, because he felt the rails are shaking. "The trough, the train is coming?" The fat man stood up and looked at the front, but because the surrounding clouds were too dense and there was thick fog, I couldn''t see if there was a train coming in front. "It should be a train." Su Bai confirmed. "The son of the sea, they are walking in front of us, they are now on the train?" "Possibly." This point, Su Bai is not very sure, because God knows what the train is, and it is related to the place where Litchi goes, and there is no reference. "Come on, really come, I saw the lights of the locomotive." The fat man whispered. Sure enough, there was a light in the fog in front, and then a faint long strip of shadow appeared. "The speed of the train is not fast." Su Bai estimated that "the car on the high-speed rail is difficult, but at this speed, jumping, it should be no difficulty." "Oh, this is the same as the railway flying tiger team, climbing the fast train, like riding a Mercedes-Benz horse." The fat man can still sing softly at this time. "Whether you are a pig, you can''t get rid of the cost of a tiger." Su Bai''s mouth showed a smile. "Come, since this train is coming, it must be gone. You climb up, follow it, leave. Don''t dare?" "Big white, I don''t love you anymore. I sing and sing and relax. I have to be ridiculed by you. The train is coming, hey, or the green leather car!" The fat man suddenly stopped. Because the front is not a high-speed rail, nor a moving train, but a green-skin train. Today, this green-skin train is almost a period of recollection. At this time, it appears in front of Su Bai and the fat man. Green leather train. "The radio has got a green leather car to pick up the audience. Is it too shabby?" The fat man groaned. "Then you want to pick up the high-end? Iron Man Trainer?" Su Bai snarled. "Hey." "Fat, stand on my side, we don''t want to climb separately." Su Bai reminded. "Ok." The fat man said nothing on the side of Su Bai. When the train was closer, Su Bai accidentally discovered that at this time on the surface of the train, there were already some people who had already boarded. On one side is the Gongzihai and Jiexu, on the other side are two Westerners. Four people are holding the handles outside the train. If they dont enter the train, they will be there and move forward with the train. "Does the door open? Why don''t you go in?" The fat man wondered. Indeed, the ticket can be found in advance and can be bought suddenly. Entering the station in advance and running in the railroad track in advance, these four people are clearly going to the biggest interest, just thinking that they can eat alone. But now its like a baby licking the edge of the train and just follow the train to the platform. Isnt it just to take off your pants and fart? The audience sees the benefits like a cat sees a small fish, how can it hold it? "No, fat, you see, they are not going in, not breaking the glass, not breaking the door, you look at their expressions, they are obviously afraid, fear!" Su Bai noticed this detail. At this time, Gongzihai and Jieyu also noticed the white and fat people in front of them. There was a bitter smile on the face of Jiexiu, and the face of Gongzihai was much more complicated, with horror and still inexplicable emotions. "What do we do then?" The fat man was a little dizzy. "Get on the same car as they are?" "Fat, see no, the place where the train drove past, is disappearing." Su Bai reminded. When the fat man saw it, it was true that after the two green leather trains came over, the area behind them completely became nothingness. "Only on the train, we originally took the initiative to leave the platform and come over and wait for the train. In the eyes of the broadcast, it is a kind of person who is in violation of the rules. Where does this green leather train come from? We don''t know, but now It seems that the road has disappeared. If we dont get on the bus now..." "Then we may disappear like the surrounding environment!" The fat man answered. "No matter, climb the car first and see, let them know that they are not dead." The speed of the green leather train is much slower than that of the high-speed rail and the moving train, but it is compared with who, in fact, the speed at which it really starts, really can''t be called slow. When the locomotive passed in front of the two of them, Su Bai and the fat man reached out and grabbed the railing outside the train. The two men grabbed it together. Jie Yu and Gong Zi Hai are a little away from Su Bai and the fat man. After getting on the train, Su Bai obviously feels that the surrounding space is beginning to be distorted, and the sound, sight, etc. are beginning to become blurred, even The train that didn''t feel too fast, at this time, produced a powerful inertia that made Su Bai feel a little hard. If it was smashed, it would be really finished. The sinister danger is really more profound than when the two of them stood on the railroad track! Su Bais throat whispered, his arms were stuck on the railing, making sure that he would not squat down, and the fat man was one meter away from Su Bai, but Su Bai could only see the blurred figure of the fat man, and the sound was intermittent. But you can barely hear that the fat man is yelling, the fat flying sword is taken out and stuck in the railing to help him fix the body. After all, even if Su Bai feels a little hard, the pressure of the fat man will only be bigger. Break the door, Broken window, Go in! This is the only idea of ??Su Bai now. At this time, he is facing the opposite side, or Su Bais chest and face are almost attached to a window, and the window is covered with a curtain, and the inside is invisible. But Su Bai also refused to take care of the other, and the other hand tried to tighten the railing and made a hand to the window and prepared to smash it. however, at this time, The curtains were pulled open, In the position in front of the window in front of Su Bai, a woman was sitting, and, through the curtains that were opened, Su Bai saw that there were still many people sitting in the carriage. Su Bais fist stopped in midair because he really didnt have much courage to smash his window against the one sitting inside. "litchi?" Chapter 502： Horrified doll "How is it possible... how could it be..." Su Bais heart simply opened a huge wave at this time, because this scene in front of him almost subverted all the psychological assumptions before Su Bai. Of course, together with the subversion, there must be a sea of ??people crawling on the train at this time. Nearly a hundred people from the fat man and the train station! Why are there so many people coming to the train station? Is it all for everyone to come over and play a banner and twist a song to greet the big brothers who are happy to return? by, Not all of them think that the big guys who came back from this group are so many and fierce, so they rushed over, even from the West, just to miss it. What is going on now, Why are you still alive? Why are you all sitting back in the car with a sly look? Then we still miss it? What else do we have? What are we still tossing? Su Bai also understood the expression of sly at this time. Of course, he understood the expression of Gongzihai, and he was excited and happy, lost and disappointed. wrong, Su Bai suddenly felt a tight heart, as if there was something wrong! Yes, there must be something wrong. Is the person inside it fake? Su Bai grabbed the train railing to prevent himself from falling, while focusing his attention on the shock of the surrounding space. He wanted to take a closer look at the lychee inside, whether it was a living person or a model. even, Is it just a sticker! However, at this moment, the lychee sitting inside suddenly glimpsed to the side of Su Bai, and then naturally recovered, the corner of the mouth, outlined a meaningful smile. She saw herself! She saw herself! She really saw herself! Su Bais whole person was shocked. Is alive, Actually it is really alive! An invisible pressure immediately enveloped the heart of Su Bai. This pressure is not the pressure directly released from the lychee inside, but the style before the lychee''s previous actions and the shadows of the previous calculations left in Su Bai''s heart. . they, All are back! Are alive back! Su Bai suddenly felt so weak, this time, breaking the car glass directly into it, obviously it is impossible, unless you want to say in front of these big gangs, I will grab your relics, how do you guys Didn''t die? At the same time, Su Bai also understood that why did he solve the problem and the son of the sea, they did not touch the glass, apparently like himself, found the living people inside. At this time, in this situation, it is obviously impossible to jump off the train. Jumping off the train means falling into the unknown. God knows where you will fall and may even be directly crushed by the space, but it is broken. It is impossible to enter the train by opening the window or breaking the door. The big ones can all sit inside. and so, I can only hang the train together, wait for the train to drive back, stop at the station, and then wait for someone else. I should greet my sisters sister, and I will meet the big sisters greet, and I will go home. The train, fast-forward, after all, Su Bai and the fat man did not go too far. However, at this time, when Su Bai turned his gaze to one side and looked at the fat man, he saw a fat man with a flying sword ready to smash the window. At this time, he also looked like a ghost, but soon revealed a charming Smile. Well, this is the fat smile of the signboard. This product was ruthlessly ran to the lychee. In the face of the superior, the fat man can do nothing more than anyone else. but Fat people know a lot of big sisters? then Gongzihai also knows a lot of big brothers? Su Bai finally caught up where he felt wrong before. A circle, a level of play with a level, such as seniors will be happy to call the brothers and brothers with ordinary listeners and low-level audience? Low-level listeners and ordinary listeners see senior audiences and respectfully shout "adults", even if such people are not happy at all. In the same way, a real-level audience of one level higher than the senior audience is really a roadside cabbage? Fat man, in addition to knowing a lychee that happens to be a Chengdu person, do you know other big sisters? The level of your social communication is too high, right? There is also your son, the lychee deliberately concealing your relationship with you. Can you get in touch with other big scorpions besides lychee? Moreover, before I saw the complex expression on the face of Gongzihai, it was clear that I saw that person! But the person, isn''t sitting in the position in front of his car window, there is a distance of seven or eight meters from the side of Gongzihai. Su Bai once again looked into the window, the lychee slightly sideways, the corner of the eye swept the Su Bai, she was watching herself, she was paying attention to herself, she was responding to herself, this is not a model, not a prop, a living person! but, Certainly not right! "Fat... fat man... fat man..." Su Bai shouted at the fat man who was more than a meter away from his right side. However, because the train was about to enter the station, the speed was raised again, like the beginning of the final sprint, the surrounding space oscillated several times more than before, the sound is intermittent, it is not easy to pass the past, but good After shouting a lot of sounds, the fat man seemed to hear something, and the head came to the side. Although only a distance of more than one meter, but now Su Bai can not go through, can barely let himself fixed outside the train, can not move at all, and the fat man at this time, because of space shocks and distortions, in Su Bai Looking at it here, like a fat man''s face with a mosaic. "Ah...white...ah...white..." Su Bai faintly heard these words, and the rest could not hear clearly. The exchanges between the two sides were not smooth, and it could even be said to be very difficult. "You see... who I saw...who did you see..." Su Bai shouted hard, then risked falling off the train and let go of his hand and waved against the window in front of him. Su Bai didn''t know that the fat man could hear how many words he had, and he didn''t know how much he could see how much he was, but the closest person to himself was the fat man. The farther of the son and the sea were solved. Su Bai could only be here. I saw a group of people. "Ah ah ah ah ah" The fat man doesn''t know what to say, but in Su Bai, it sounds like this single syllable, sometimes high and sometimes swaying and sometimes twisting and radical. "This" Just as Su Bai felt that there was no way to communicate, the fat man continued to ah. Just as Su Bai felt that the fat man was not too tired, suddenly, Su Bai understood it. This is the Morse password. The fat man is using the Moss password to signal himself! The sound can''t be passed clearly, but the height and length of the sound can be left unaffected. Su Bai immediately began to use force to distinguish and record what the fat man sent to himself. The Moss password is actually a relatively common and well-known cryptosystem, such as the rhythm of SOS distress signal. "M, Z?" Su Bai slightly frowned, what does this mean? Su Bai started listening again. Soon, Su Bai knew that he had got it wrong before. The signal from the fat man is that the two letters are constantly being repeated. Yes "LZ." "It''s lychee!" Su Bai is now sure. In the window in front of the fat man, he also saw the lychee, and obviously, he did not see the son of the son before the train, he should have seen his sister. ! It is impossible to have so many lychees, and so, No matter what is inside, but it can''t be lychee himself, then the other people sitting inside can''t be true. Su Bai did not hesitate to raise his fist. This time, he would break the window in front of him and then go in; Since it is a fake, there is nothing to hesitate and fear. If you confirm that the things inside are in the dark and Su Bai still dare not make a difference, then you can really go home and sleep. "Oh... oh..." The glass in front of Su Bai was directly broken. When Su Bai was preparing to put his hand in, he found that the "Litchi" that was sitting in front of him began to laugh at this time, and her face began to change. Slowly faded the softness of the female face, became angular, and even, in the end, actually turned into a puppet face. "Hey...oh...hey...hey..." The doll is still making a harsh laugh at Su Bai, with a mockery and a joke. "Give Laozi, die!" Su Bai arbitrarily grabbed the neck of the doll, and then he began to drill into the broken window. He wanted to get on the bus, yes, get on the bus; The train has not yet entered the station. Most of the audience are still waiting on the third floor or on the platform. Even the fat man, the scorpion and the son sea are still hanging outside. If you can come in first, make a crab. People, it is very likely to get the most out of it! This is an opportunity for any listener to give up. As an audience, if you dont advance, you will retreat, or even die if you dont advance! In the real world, you can be a driver, you can be an artist, you can even go to the road, but if the opportunity is in front of you, because the opportunity is not the roadside cabbage, not the effort to meet, but if the opportunity lies in you If you still don''t catch it, then you are really not saved. Su Bai has already entered the window halfway, and the human flesh that is so tightly necked by Su Bai is still making a more hoarse laugh than before: "Hey...hey...hey...hey...hey..." When Su Bai prepared to breathe in completely, The puppet who was squatting by himself suddenly came out with a huge force, and pushed Su Bai outwards in the opposite direction. Under the defense of Su Bai, the whole person actually slammed the doll out of the window and then fell off the train. "Oh... hurt each other... oh... come... oh... hurt each other..." The doll continued to smile. "........." Su Bai. Chapter 503： If you don’t open the door, you have to die. Turn around... This is a real turn of the sky. At this time, Su Bai completely lost his sense of direction and sense of gravity. The only thing he can perceive is the puppet who is still in his own hands. The squeaky laughter of the human scalp can no longer be described by the feeling of motion sickness. If it is not Su Bais spiritual willpower is more than ordinary people, it may be made to be dissipated now, and it may be impossible to become an idiot directly. "ͨ..." Finally, the violent vertigo disappeared, and Su Bai fell heavily into a place. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts; "hiss" Su Bai subconsciously explored his own underside. Hairy, is the carpet? Open your eyes and the pupil began to refocus. Su Bai finally found out where he was. It turned out to be a train. Here, it should be the dining workshop in the train, surrounded by dining tables and a food bar. Carpets are very cheap old-fashioned rugs, and even the table and chairs are a very retro feeling. Su Bai stood up, his arms, his hands, his body, all over the place, it was enough to see how much it fell before, but even then, on the floor There was no trace left. The doll fell on the side of Su Bai. Now, it seems to have become a real doll, not laughing or laughing. Subconsciously want to motivate his own blood to force the body''s injuries. However, at this time, Su Bai was surprised to find that there are countless absorbing forces around him, constantly keeping his own Power is sucking in the past. One hand is holding the table top, and the whole person leans on it. When Su Bai is concentrating on the alert, the force of the absorbing force that has just existed everywhere disappears without a trace at this time, as if he was afraid of Su Bais existence. The same, it is like just wanting to make a joke with Su Bai. The bruises on the body are slowly disappearing. Fortunately, the Su Baibai is thick and thick. If you change the fat to come this way, you may have a fracture directly. Is this the green leather train I used to climb outside? Su Bai carefully observed that the restaurant workshop is very clean, but it should be some years old. The equipment inside is also old things for some years. It is really not like the dining car in the train and the high-speed rail. "Ah" Su Bai suddenly felt very funny, what the hell, When you fall, you go straight into the train? Is it a joke that is still hard to grab the railings and follow the train to run the fat man and the son of the sea? However, Su Bai couldnt smile at all. From the reaction of the doll before and the strangeness of this green leather train, I came in inexplicably. It may not be a lucky thing. There is no heaven in this world. The thing that breaks the stuffing cake, even if there is, will kill people. Picking up the doll on the ground, Su Bai is ready to leave here to look at other cars. No matter whether he is in the green train or not, he cant stay in one place. On the dining car bar, there were two baskets of hoes, covered with a layer of white cloth, and still hot. Although this feeling is very strange, but Su Bai is also a cold-hearted master, but actually took the two from there, bite, chewed and swallowed, "The radish stuffing is OK." While eating the steamed buns and whites, the door of the dining car was pushed open. The front should be the sleeper workshop, and only one trail on the side could be used for people. When Su Bai walked over, he found that the small doors of all the sleepers were closed. When he walked to the middle, Su Bai personally opened a small door with a six-person bed, three layers on the left and right, and the quilt and pillow on the top. Its neat. Closing the door, Su Bai continued to move forward, passed the sleeper workshop, and the soft seat workshop was in front. The two green leather trains were not very long, probably all of them added up, and they also looked like the seven or eight cars. For the green leather train of the passengers, it is indeed a bit shorter, but after all, this is broadcast to listen to the audience. It is so long, it is already very luxurious, and it can be qualified to be transported to the audience in that place. ? "Do you smoke?" Su Bai just walked to the middle of the soft seat workshop, and suddenly there was a voice behind him. Su Bai looked over his head and looked at it. A young man in a white shirt sat there with a cigarette in his hand. However, Su Bai can be sure that when he just came over, he did not find this person at all, and it is absolutely impossible for him to pay attention! where is this place? What is the environment here? How can Su Bai go so careless? Reaching out, Su Bai is still preparing to smoke, but the cigarette directly penetrates his hand. this is, fake? "Oh, sorry, I forgot that I am already dead." The shirt youth shrugged helplessly. "My smoke, you certainly can''t get it, it''s really boring." The shirt youth stood up and said, and Su Bai noticed that the other persons eyes stayed for a while in the hands of their own hands. Are you at home? asked the shirt youth. "Well, its fast," Su Bai replied. "Oh, I am really home." The shirt youth smiled. "Go live, die back, it is really polite." Su Bai naturally knows the "it" in the youth and refers to who. "The people in this car are already..." Su Bai said that it stopped here. After all, the deceased was big, and the blood corpse came back from that place, even if it was broadcast into the story world. Dead, but the remnant still has the last ability to pounce, almost gave Su Bai to give. These big names, even if they are dead, can''t be underestimated. "It''s all dead, not dead, how come back?" The shirt sighed a little sighed. "Finally, I am coming home." Looking at the reaction of the shirt youth, Su Bai could not help but start to guess. Is this train really a "roar car" for broadcasting arrangements? "What do you do, I know, it is clear." The shirt youth looked at Su Bai. "My things are gone, but I remember that there are a few people who have not left their things, just like the funerary objects." I came back with him on the train, just in front, and opened the door, I can see it, but I suggest you be careful. After all, some people, even if they die, will not get a good temper. "Thank you for reminding." Su Bai turned and walked to the front door, here is the soft seat, then the front should be a hard seat. When I walked to the front of the door, Su Bai looked around. The train was very strange, because from the last section of the dining car to the sleeper workshop to the soft seat workshop, there was no identical door to the outside. Perhaps, it can be explained that the passengers are just a little bit anyway, and there is no need to open so many doors, but it is a bit too strange. Broadcasting is a nitpicking character. It should not be designed with such a bug. It seems that every car has a door like an ordinary train. It doesn''t seem to be too much trouble. Su Bais hand was placed on the sliding door, however, he never opened. A cold breath came from behind Su Bai. The shirt man stood behind Su Bai at this time, and his chin was on the shoulder of Su Bai. Although he had no body, even the soul was weak, but this Feeling, still let Su Bai very unhappy. This performance of Gongzihai is a kind of performance art. In fact, most of the **** seems to be no different from ordinary people, and it will not deliberately behave like a demon woman. But this one is indeed a su White is a bit resentful. "How do you... don''t open the door." The shirt asked young and young. "The door is a bit heavy, can''t pull." Su Bai took back the hand on the door handle, took a wet towel from the clothes, wiped his hand, and the whole process was extremely slow. The shirt youth slowly drifted away again, and returned to his original position, faintly: "So, I am still too anxious." "Well, a little bit," Su Bai said. "Although you have shown that feeling, but let''s be honest, I don''t think that the emotions and styles that will bring back to the back after death will appear. In my predecessors." The shirt youth nodded. "Yeah, how could they do this kind of thing? They are just a group, a group..." The young shirts seem to be thinking about how to describe those people, but they can''t find the right words at the same time, so he doesn''t describe them, but smiles with some surprises: "I was actually brought out by you. "" "What the **** are you!" Su Bai looked at the shirt youth with vigilance. From the words just now, the shirt youth clearly distinguished himself from the group of lychees. He was obviously not broadcast. Go to the audience in that place. even, possible, He is actually broadcasting what the audience wants to deal with in that place! "Who am I?" The shirt youth licked his lips. "It''s something." Su Bai reminded. "Oh." The shirt youth put one hand on the seat and the other hand caught the cigarette. "Do you know, this movement is what I learned with one person, although I have never tasted the taste of tobacco. But I think it should be very good, because I think he enjoys smoking when he smokes. So, is there smoke on your body? "You don''t have a body now, there is smoke, you can''t smoke." "Oh..." The shirt youth unfortunately patted his head. "Yeah, its really cruel. I saw the real cigarette for the first time, but I cant take it." The tone of the shirt youth suddenly changed at this time. "You don''t open the door, you have to die." "Is it a dead soul?" Su Bai asked in disapproval. "Oh, yes..." The shirt youth was a little embarrassed: "Forgot to introduce you, our friends..." The voice just fell, and in the entire soft seat workshop, every seat was filled with people. Chapter 504： Death train (on) The entire soft seat workshop, at this moment, was filled with people, all of them look like people, but it can be seen that they are a little different from shirt men. Because although Su Bai does not know what the shirt man is, it is very likely that he is not a human being, but Su Bai can feel that the shirt man is imitating how to be a human being, he is imitating, trying, while the rest sit These people are completely immersed in the atmosphere, and there is no human feeling at all. They are a group of ... the rest of the creatures in the human appearance. "Ha ha" Su Bai smiled calmly and seemed to have no surprise or touch on the scene that suddenly appeared in front of him. Then, Su Bai turned silently, leaving a deep back to the people of this car. "I think it''s so stuffy here, I need to open a door to breathe." .................. "...................................." On the platform of the train station, there was a burst of sound; It seems that at this time, one train station staff is doing the command, directing the train to the station, and directing the passengers on the platform to pay attention to the yellow line to ensure their safety. Of course, the number of passengers here is not a lot. When they are full, they are about a hundred people, and there are people from both sides. The platform really has a platform, but outside the platform, it is a black and desolate place with white bones everywhere. A huge round pit, the biting wind blowing over and over again, gives people a feeling of being uncomfortable. Even in the audience, in this environment, I feel uncomfortable. They didn''t go down the platform and walked along the train tracks, because when they bought the ticket and the ticket came in, they stood on the platform and could already see the headlights of the train. At this time, it would be meaningless to jump and go a few steps to get on the bus first. "There are people on the train!" Some listeners found out that there were five people outside the train. "Oh, the speed is fast enough, but why not go in." "It should be something." Obviously, no one is a fool at the scene, they are all fine, and now no one is going to be jealous of the son of the sea. They eat the food alone. Attention, most of them are concentrated on why they did not enter the train. For a time, the audience on the platform began to retreat. Some people used to take the train to enter the station and grab the first thing to grab things. Now they are all turned off. Seeing the wind and turning the rudder, it has always been the best skill of the audience. Or, you can call instinct. Without this ability, it is estimated that you dont know how many times you have been broadcast and killed in the story world. The train began to slow down as it entered the station, slowly stopping in front of everyone. The fat man and the son of the sea and the three men all jumped to the platform. All three people turned pale and had an overdraft appearance. Indeed, they had been on the train for so long, and they continued to fight against airflow and space shocks. This consumption is very large. Of course, how many of these are really the ingredients of the performance, it is not known, at least the fat is clear, the solution is absolutely not consumed by itself, this product can be promoted to the senior audience in one step. Level, how can it be as bad as yourself? "Big white, big white." The fat man chanted two white names and stood on the platform and looked at the back of the train. "Should come back." In my heart, the fat man does not want anything from Su Bai. "The road behind is gone, how come back." Gongzihai smiled and said, "Why did he fall?" "I vaguely saw that he was smashing the window." The fat man recalled that at that time, the line of sight was very vague and the sound could not be transmitted well. The fat man could only send a message through the Morse code and Su Bai, not knowing others. I might think that I was calling the bed. But then, it seems that I saw Su Bai knocking on the glass, and then I saw that Su Bais figure fell and the train disappeared. The rails after the train left, including the surrounding environment, will disappear. In fact, the fat man is also clear, the son of the sea is right, the road is gone, how come back along the road? Possibly, the best ending for Su Bai is to get lost in a certain space, hoping not to be in danger of life. Waiting for a while, and waiting for the call of the broadcast into the story world can be separated. However, the fat man is a bit embarrassed, that is, here, can the broadcast call for Su Bai? If you can summon directly, why use this green leather train to bring back the big audience? Isn''t it more convenient to have a white light directly? "I saw your sister." The fat man spoke to the son of the sea. "She also saw me." The son of the sea heard the words, his face suddenly changed, one hand immediately grasped the shoulder of the fat man, the other hand grasped the shoulder of the dispelling, and the body trembled, seemingly suppressed the instinct of his counterattack, let the son of the sea Grab yourself and the fat man back to the crowd. The audience on the platform had only slightly retreated some distance to ensure safety. Now Gongzihai is directly pulling the two people to the ticket gate, and there are only a few steps away from the place where the station is out. "Wh..." The son of the sea is breathing heavily, not because the fat man is too heavy, but at this time, the pressure in his heart is too great. "What happened?" asked the fat man. Immediately, the fat man remembered his message to Su Baifa. He immediately understood something. When he saw the big cockroaches sitting in the train through the window, Su Bai would be able to send it. Mental illness does not mean to jump into the fire pit, but when he told Su Bai to see the lychee through the Moss code, Su Bai immediately began to smash the glass. "What do you see, also lychee?" asked the fat man. "Yes, I saw my sister. She smiled at me comfortably, meaning telling me, nothing." Gong Zihai replied. "The lychee I saw was a sneak peek at me, and I didn''t dare to have any other movements right away." The fat man said what he saw. "Who are you seeing?" Gongzihai looked at the solution. "A predecessor, a predecessor who has a relationship with my boss and me, what I saw is not a lychee." Jie Jie said, immediately, Jie Jie took out a metal box from the clothes on his chest and pulled out a piece from it. Cigarette, the finger gently covered the filter, said: "We were cheated. There is something in the window glass, directly dressed as the person we know to shock us, let us not dare to act rashly "" The fat man and the son of the sea look at each other, obviously two people want to understand. "But..." The solution was paused, and after thinking about it, he continued: "It seems that the result of being cheated is not bad. The guy who has not been deceived seems to be not too good." After that, Jie Jie looked at the fat man. He knew that the fat man was closest to Su Bai at that time and asked: "How did he fall off the train?" The fat man had not had time to answer, and he heard the tremor of the train door. Car door, Open slowly......... ........................ Su Bais hand was re-held on the door, but still did not rush to open the door, just said: Well, how do I feel that I have opened the door for you, I still have to die? "No, no..." The shirt youth came to Su Bai again. "You don''t open the door. You are the one who died. When you open the door, there will be many people to accompany you." "It sounds good." Su Bai shrugged. "Okay, open the door!" When Su Baizheng is preparing to suddenly rise, Suddenly, This sliding door was opened from the inside, Su Baiyi, this is not pulled by himself. Then, everyone in the entire soft seat workshop began to twist at this time. Although there was no slight sound, Su Bai could perceive the excitement from them. They were twisted into a muddy beach. Something directly rushed to the door. The young man in the shirt next to Su Bai made a shrill and screaming voice, and his body was distorted. He seemed to turn himself into a snake and rushed out. One hand, stretched out from the door, grabbed Su Bai''s hand, and Su Bai immediately squatted on one leg. All the strength of the whole man bursted at this time, and rushed into the door along the strength of the hand. Su Bais doll, who had been squatting in his hand, suddenly came alive again and began to laugh. The doll broke away from Su Bais hand and reversed the attempts to get into the door, just as the doll pulled before. Su Bai jumped off the train together! "boom!" The door was closed again. Su Bai was pulled in. It was a hard seat workshop. Then, Su Bai immediately turned around and saw a man standing in front of the door. The mans skin was almost cut in half, and most of the bones were exposed outside. His phalanx was nailed to the door to stop the huge impact from the door. Then he directly cut off the phalanx with his other hand and left his phalanx on the door. I am physically separated. His own phalanx is just a nail for him. Subsequently, He turned and faced Su Bai; This is a heavy-stricken existence. His miserable appearance at this time can explain the weight of his injury, but he can still live and continue to live. This has to be said to be a miracle. His eyes are blue, and although there is a large amount of dry blood on his hair, it can be seen that it is blond hair, and then look at the figure, it should be a Western white. Is this a listener in the Western Circle? Su Bai remembered that he had said that a group of big-eyed listeners from the East and West had left the train at this train station, so it was not very strange to see the returning Western audience on the returning train. "Thankyou." Su Bai tried to communicate with him. However, in turn, the Western audience has slightly measured the side, which is somewhat dull and dull, but the desire in his eyes is more and more intense at this time: from the other''s eyes, Su Bai seems to be like I saw the figure of the blood corpse at the beginning. When the blood corpse came back, it was like him. It was crazy. "Hungry...hungry...blood...blood..." (Hungry... Hungry... Blood... Blood...) Chapter 505： Death train (middle) The other persons eyes stared at Su Bai, and Su Bai did not retreat, because the space here was narrow, and the surrounding wooden tables and chairs were hard and terrible, so the space was so small that I wanted to go. Its almost impossible to dodge by agility. However, fortunately, Su Bai is not a fat man''s kind of partial law enhancement. Even if the identity in front of him is already out of the way, but look at him all become like this, he is much stronger than when he faced the **** body. at least, Is there a wrench wrist ability? In fact, Su Bais own heart is not very certain. There are two major levels, some things, some gaps, which may have exceeded the level of understanding at this level. But what if you don''t think so? Will you bow down and respect yourself and give him something to eat? Moreover, he wants blood, is hungry, because he needs blood, This is a Western vampire scream, that is, Su Bai is now a little bit dumb, Tossing and tossing, I really didn''t expect to be able to meet my family here. The pupil of the other side suddenly overflowed red and red, and his body trembled. In an instant, he appeared in front of Su Bai. His hands were directly on the neck of Su Bai. On the skin of Su Bai, a line of blood appeared, and the body strength suddenly increased at this time. Hands clenched his fists and his arms stretched out. "Hey!" A boring crash came, Su Bai only felt that his arms had almost lost consciousness at this time. Then, when the other person lifted his knee and slammed directly into his lower abdomen position, Su Bai could only mention it by his own instinct. knee. "boom!" Knee to knee, A huge impact force swept over Su Bai, and Su Bais entire figure was like a broken kite flying directly out. The back slammed into a chair, and the chair was only slightly creased at this time, enough to show the hardness of everything here! The severe pain in the arms, knees, and back position made Su Bai subconsciously bite his teeth. This kind of hard-to-find, no-frills battle style was originally Su Bais favorite class, but obviously, the other side is more than himself. I am better at this, or that the body of the other party, even if it is now ruined, but the dead camel is bigger than Ma, in front of him, it is difficult for Su Bai to take advantage of it. "Hey, save me coming in just to **** my blood..." Su Bai stretched out his tongue, gasping heavily, and a low sigh in his throat. The pain in his body gradually became an aphrodisiac in Su Bai consciousness. The more painful, the more excited! Its not that Su Bai really has a serious S and M tendency, but because Su Bai is clear. At this moment, if he cant stick to it under the others hands, then he really wants to become food, as long as he can persist. If you just go down, you may have a chance, after all, The train should be nearing the station. However, what surprised Su Bai was that the other party did not continue to attack while the momentum was still there, but stopped at the same place, with his hands slightly drooping. "This" Su Bai is somewhat confused, but he wants to come here. This should not be the other side''s doubts, because it has been clearly defined since the first fight, and he only has to resist the part, so he does not need to play tricks. However, Su Bai did not hesitate and hesitate. The real killing is not the kind of turn-based game. You come over and cut me a knife and then go back and wait for me to cut you a knife. This time, it was the turn of Su Bai to take the initiative to attack! One leg squatted on the seat, and Su Bai rushed to the guy. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The lower abdomen, the neck, the chest, and the fragile parts of the human body, which are more common sense, have never let go, and the other party is constantly retreating under their own hits. however, The other party did not fight back, and did not resist, so he stood there and passively beaten. Finally, Su Bai took out the Hellfire shotgun, punched the other''s chin first, and then directly inserted the muzzle into the other''s mouth. Even if it was the big audience in the heyday, dont dare to play the bullets like this? "boom!" Su Bai pulled the trigger! The back of the other side was immediately penetrated into a blood hole, the body swayed and then fell on the side of the seat, I do not know because it is heavy or coincident, just sit down . The whole scene, it seems unspeakable. Did you die? Su Bai can''t even determine this point. What the **** is going on! Reaching out, the other person''s dirty and dry hair is opened, Su Bai finally carefully looked at the other''s face, the hook nose, the contour of the face is very clear, the line is also very obvious, if it is normal, it should be a handsome Western The man is about twenty-eight years old. Whether he is dead or not dead, I dont know why, Su Bai is not willing to continue to destroy his body. Perhaps, because its all from the blood family, there is a kind of mutual respect and sympathy in the blood, or Its that Su Bai feels that its really unusual to win. Where, there must be weird! Looking around, Su Bai suddenly found that there is no door to the next workshop, yes, no door! Su Bai stood at the window of the seat and knocked on the window with his fingers, only to find that his fingers almost got stuck in it. A suction force was uploaded from the window, and Su Bai was about to take it back. Is it that this window can only be opened from the outside? or, I am not on the green leather train that I used to lick. I may have gotten a fake train... A lot of thoughts kept flashing in Su Bais mind. When people were trapped in one place, the first thought was definitely how to go out, but now it seems that there is no clue. The workshop that I came to before was all a group of things that I didn''t know what it was. But the workshop where I am now is a dead end, but the window can go out, but God knows where to take it. Su Bai simply sat down on the seat, and the vampire who started with himself was sitting across from Su Bai, and the two were sitting opposite each other, but the other party was still motionless, probably after the neck was Su Bai gave a shot, so his head is not right, but the side is tilted, the eyes are slightly open, and the mouth is pulled out because of the strange posture of the head. It looks like it is smiling and like It is ridicule. Of course, the smile and ridicule here are just the psychological effects of Su Bai. It is the poet who likes the high purity of the chrysanthemum. Who knows what the chrysanthemum thinks? "Ah" Su Bai laughed, and he suddenly understood that if the workshop could go out, how could the goods opposite him be hungry like this? However, the injury on this cargo is not like being hungry. It is not the feeling that it is too hungry to start eating its own meat. The fingers gently tapped on the table and chairs, and Su Bai finally stood up and started his own old line, or called the old habits, all the dead listeners, whether in the story world or in the real world. Su Bai likes to touch his hands and see if there are any good things that have leaked. The other party''s clothes have long been damaged. Many places are still involved with flesh and blood and even white bones, and the pus is serious, but this body seems to be too lacking in life. Even this pus is a bit weak. . Su Bai ripped open the other''s shirt, the other''s chest was completely exposed in front of Su Bai, so that the mouth of Su Bai''s mouth was slightly twitching. The other half of the chest had only the skeleton and no flesh, and even the heart and other organs inside were not seen. It is. I thought it was just the appearance of this kind of injury. If you dont die, you can be said to be life-strength, but you dont even have a heart or an organ. You are still alive, you can press yourself at the beginning. This goods, What is it? The existence of that level has really broken through the limits of humanity to such a point? You know that there is no fresh human blood to absorb it. There is no second source of energy. Even if Su Bai tried to turn his body into blood or blood and then re-agglomerate, it is because Su Bai can devour others. The power of or the power of oneself is contained in and transformed into the blood. If this kind of energy-free environment is replaced, Su Bai is also directly killed under this kind of injury. The fingers touched each other''s bones. Su Bai found that the other''s bones were different from ordinary people. In the bones, there was blood, not the kind that infiltrated, but similar to blood vessels. "This is to turn the whole body bone into a larger blood vessel." Su Bai licked his lips. At this moment, Su Bai was stealing a teacher, and he directly studied the body of the people to steal the teacher. Perhaps, If there is a chance to go out, Su Bai will also think of ways to see if he can turn his bones into this. However, when Su Baizheng was studying the strength, Su Bais eyes suddenly noticed that the phalane that had been used as a nail on the sliding door slowly softened down at this time. Subsequently, Dropped on the ground. Su Bai stood up seriously, this door, it is reasonable to say that it can block the things in the next-door workshop, because those things can''t open the door by themselves, but I don''t know why, the kind of anxiety in Su Bai''s heart is This time is getting heavier No, there is something wrong with it. Its really not right, Su Bai bowed his head and looked at the hands spread out to himself. On the palm of his hand, there was not much blood, and then he made a fist and opened it again. There was no **** color. This situation usually occurred in people with severe anemia or extremely weak. People, but no matter what, should not appear in your own hands! Su Bai suddenly closed his eyes and opened again. "Hey!" next moment, Su Bai found himself standing still, standing in the same place where he had just entered the door. The sliding door was constantly being collided. The men in the shirts were constantly grotesque, and on the sliding door, they did not see the phalanx and did not have the ground. That phalanx, Not nailed to the door, not to the ground, but nailed to his chest, is constantly pumping blood out of his body, The Western vampire was still standing where he was standing when Su Bai entered the door. His neck was not pierced and his clothes were not torn by himself. But the first look, the initial gesture, Keep talking about it: "Hungry...hungry...blood...blood..." (Hungry... Hungry... Blood... Blood...) Chapter 506： Death train (below) "Bastard..." Su Bais mouth bit the two words, then reached out and pulled the phalane out of his chest position, squatting in his hand, and the phalanx was still struggling at first. But soon, it settled down. Before the other party, it was set up in such a way that a illusion was set up so that Su Bai could not help himself sink into it. Then, the other party began to draw blood directly. From this, it can also be seen that when he opened the door and pulled Su Bai into it, he actually exhausted the last bit of his residual strength, and even had no strength to fight with Su Bai. He could only adopt such a One way to "confuse" Su Bai, so that he gets the blood he needs urgently from Su Bai. This is a way of dying, but it is clear that he succeeded. Before Su Bai, there were counts in the heart. There were two big gaps. Some of the other parties methods may not be understood by the level at which they are now, but Su Bai still did not expect that, even if he was a face-to-face, he would be recruited. It seems that a small amount of blood in his body has been taken by the other side. Blood, but the roots of the blood family, this is almost equal to the weakening of Su Bai''s strength, and even more serious. It seems that Su Bai woke up, so the other party stopped the whisper that continued, but it was very difficult to slowly raise his head. The blue eyes were slightly focused at this time, a kind of sinister beast. The pressure is poured down in an instant. Why did he become like this, why is the injury so serious, what are the things that sit in the next workshop, and Su Bai is not clear, but one thing, Su Bai understands that his current situation is really very bad. Just as he had just become an audience in the same year, the hand from Litchi began to stretch out and he was always fiddling. None of these big-name characters were good-natured, and none of them were good. The other''s lips began to tremble slightly, like a long-dead old tree, seeking new germination. It is estimated that in order to reduce his own consumption, it is common to reduce his metabolism, so he will turn off most of his body functions. Now, because of the influx of Su Bai blood, he is reopening his body function. Before opening the door, pulling Su Bai in, may be a kind of instinctive existence, or his own consciousness has fallen asleep, leaving a residual consciousness has been waiting here, waiting for ... to send the door to life. This also explains why the entire process of the other party is so smooth, but it is still the reason for using Suojing to start with Su Bai. The other slowly raised his head, and his mouth showed a slightly ridiculous smile: "Oriental?" This time, what the other party said is Chinese. Obviously, the other party''s main consciousness is gradually waking up, and all aspects of the body are re-opening, slowly recovering from the absolute closure and long sleep. It seems that the previous image that only repeats the word "hungry, blood" in a dull manner is really just a sense of surviving activity. Because he is very hungry, because his injury is very serious, this arrangement can give him the maximum time to stay and leave his life to life! Whether it is from the operational difficulty or the thoughtfulness, this guy is really a perfect expression of the audience of that level. Su Bai took out the Hellfire shotgun, and the two muzzles were aimed at the one who was in front of him and the two predecessors of the audience. "Oh, interesting, the Orientals have made me almost dead, and my life is still in the East." The blue eyes sparkled with strange aliens. He began to try to move his chin. It seemed to be a bit stiff. "Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!" Su Bai continuously pulled the trigger, but there was a blood-red barrier around the other side, which completely protected it. The attack power of the Hellfire shotgun was completely ineffective. This is the first time Su Bai discovered that the Hellfire shotgun was completely useless. "naive." The two words in the other mouth spit out, then close your eyes. Obviously, he had slept too much of his body''s functions before, so it took him more time to reawake. It might take at least three minutes. It means that if Su Bai can''t break this barrier in five minutes and kill him when the other party has not fully recovered, then Su Bai can only be reduced to a real meal. There are many ways to die when you die, but you are eaten as food. This is definitely one of the most inferior methods of death. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Su Bai kept using the **** and the fists, and tried all sorts of ways. As a result, the blood-red barrier did not tremble. Here, there is no way out, as in the fantasy, there is no car door in front. Su Bai tried to look at the window and found that the window was the same as the fantasy. "Save some strength, otherwise, when I eat, the nutrition will be much lower." The other side has been watching Su Bai''s various measures to break the barrier. It seems that he is watching the drama. He really has the capital to watch the drama. "I blew myself up." Su Bai shrugged. "You can''t eat anything." This kind of thing, Su Bai really did it. "When you blew yourself, I can absorb the blood that you boiled." The other party said without hesitation, "There is no meaning, but... If you choose to blew, the purity and amount of blood I absorb will be much less. . Seeing that you are also a **** family, I can give you a chance to live, but you must give me half of your body''s blood, so that you are at most seriously injured, but there is no danger to your life. "Do you speak and count?" Su Bai asked. The other persons mouth showed a smile, counting. "Well, I will give it to you now, and strive for a better attitude. I hope that you will observe your promises when I take the initiative to sacrifice my blood." "I swear by my blood." Su Bai nodded and took the initiative to pick up the phalanx on the ground. "Yes, that''s it, reinsert it on your body and let it take your blood for me, The blood of the blood family, even if it is only a senior, still allows me to taste the sweet taste, the blood of the same family, for the blood family, is the most beautiful enjoyment. As the blood of Su Bai is absorbed again by the finger bones, the emotions of the other side seem to be getting better and better. Only, very quickly, the other''s eyes suddenly condensed, the body is also a tremor: "What are you going over there!" The other party found out that Su Bai was constantly retreating. He had been retreating to the side of the sliding door. This door, no, the exact train is like a seal or a curse, so those are numerous and powerful. The thing can''t open this door, the shirt youth have to flicker Su Bai to help them open the door, enough to see, there are some rules are being restricted here. Is it a rule from broadcasting? "I don''t really believe what you said." Su Bai said calmly, as the blood continued to flow, Su Bai''s face began to appear a pathological pale. indeed, In the face of the existence of the same level as Litchi, it is really difficult for Su Bai to toss out the waves. This is beyond the limit of the impact of the small spiritual outburst of the individual''s spiritual willpower. Just as the farmer who is good at managing the field can obviously increase the grain output of a field, but "how bold and how productive people are," certainly not realistic. In the face of such a existence, even if the other party has not fully awakened, or even the other party can not move, Su Bai still seems to be very passive, but this is not shameful. It is also true that it is not related to shame. Inexplicably entered the train, inexplicably encountered a existence like this, can only say that a little bit too back. "I will abide by my promise." The other side seems to be accelerating to wake up, and the breath is beginning to become unstable. "Well, I believe." Su Bai smiled slightly, extended a hand and grabbed the door handle. "Fuck!" The phalane that pierced the position of Su Bais chest suddenly trembled. He wanted to come out of Su Bais body to suppress the door. Now, this one is obviously no longer greedy and wants to get more blood from Su Bai at this time. Anyway, distance Awakened, under the acceleration, there will be only one minute left, and after you completely wake up, This person in front of him, the blood in his body, is not the same as his own? Anyway, sooner or later, they are all their own. However, Su Bai grabbed the door handle with one hand, and the other hand slammed the phalanx and pressed it to his chest position. At this time, Su Bais body was already shaking slightly. Obviously, already It is on the verge of overdraft. "You think I''m a **** (bitch) Why, you want to come in, you want to go out?" "You open the door, we two, will die together, believe me, because you don''t know the terrible things in the workshop, even I don''t dare..." "So I am relieved, I am afraid that I will hang up the result, you are still not hanged, it is really a loss." Finished, Su Bais ꡱ, Open the door! "Fuck! Fuck! Damn, damn..." The other party spurred himself to wake up significantly faster, but it is clear that the door has been opened; Looking at the other side of the embarrassment, the calm and self-defeating appearance began to violently jump, Su Bai smiled, I also learned the other side''s signature words, like laughing and laughing, as if in the most direct sarcasm, the body swayed slightly, and seemed to be crumbling, but in the mouth, Su Bai was still deliberately chanting with a smile: "Hungry...hungry...blood...blood..." (Hungry... Hungry... Blood... Blood...) Chapter 507： Really, good luck When the door was pulled open, a group of things that were twisted together like a sarcoma screamed in, and they had a deep resentment against the door. This kind of resentment is almost equivalent to the one next door. Western vampire who was trapped here. In an instant, all the sarcomas in the next-door workshop rushed into the area, and the workshop became extremely crowded at this time. Su Bai was almost squeezed into the wall of the carriage, surrounded by a lot of faces, and Su Bai subconsciously released his own strength. However, these forces hit them and seemed to have no effect. Their bodies were not human. The body is not a soul, but another kind of existence. Su Bais attack hits them like inflatable balls, only to make them bigger than before, but so many dense things, share each other. The attack of Su Bai directly turned Su Bais attack into a tickling harm. At the same time, they began to eat the body and soul of Su Bai. Su Bai had the feeling that he was thrown into the sericulture house at this time, but these silkworms are not as docile as those silkworms, only knowing to eat mulberry leaves and silk, Su White only feels that countless small saws are cutting their bodies, and countless silver needles are piercing their own souls. This feeling is extremely painful; However, even at this time, Su Bai still forcibly opened his eyes to see the situation of the Western vampire; Obviously, that person is obviously more popular than Su Bai. Basically, more than 90% of this sarcoma-like thing is gathered around that side. The blood-colored shield is only barely supported and collapsed completely. He Raising his hand, apparently forcibly stimulating his own rapid recovery, gained some action, and his palms rose, and a glaring blood appeared. However, he did not kill any one, but only made the sarcoma around him expand a lot. then, The man began to make a scream. Obviously, he was right. Even if he faced these things during his heyday, it was a headache. What about the current bad situation? The gaze of the person swept toward Su Bai with incomparable resentment. The body and the soul could not stop the foraging from these things. However, he saw that Su Bai was still laughing at himself, even if Su Bais face was basically foraged. I can''t see the human figure, the **** piece, but the corner of the mouth still outlines a slight curvature. He is laughing, He is still laughing! The anger and unwillingness almost detonated him, but at this time, there was nothing he could do, and he could only wait for the flesh to be eaten clean and the soul was eaten clean. At this time, the voice of the shirt youth came from the side of Su Baier: "Really, you are much more difficult than him. The nutrients in your body are really too low." Obviously, the shirt youth should now also become a long sarcoma and is licking the flesh of his own ear. "We have been hungry for a long time, we have been waiting for a long time, we also longed for a long time, However, we are more eager to leave here and go out. You heard no, the train has stopped, it is arriving, right? Su Bai did not answer, because he could not answer at all, he was being eaten all over the body, and even his own lips now, have disappeared. This is a form of torture, a torture that is more terrible than splashing sulfuric acid. "We can open the window, I need you, take us out." The voice of the shirt youth continued to echo in Su Bai''s ear. Take you out? Ok, But I am going to be lighted up by you, how can I go out? This is self-deprecating in Su Bai''s heart, but it seems that the other party has the ability to see the inner heart. "This, you can rest assured." The young voice of the shirt just fell, Su Bai only felt that he suddenly fell lightly, fell directly from the wall and landed on the ground. The feeling of squeezing and suffocating around the body disappeared without a trace. Slowly, Su Bai opened his eyes. What he saw was a **** self from beginning to end. From top to bottom, he had almost no complete skin. The whole person is a blood person; Even the lips and ears are already incomplete. Su Bai has never been so miserable. Even if he had been fighting with a terrible opponent before, he was hurt again and he would not fall into this way. The young man in the shirt turned from a sarcoma to a person. He was holding a piece of paper that didnt know whether it was true or fake, and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. This blood is naturally from Su Bai. "Sorry, I can''t stand it, I always want to taste something fresh." The shirt youth smiled apologetically at Su Bai, but the amount of sincerity in this smile is a big question mark. Turning his head, Su Bai saw over there, the predecessor, has become a charred black carbon block, the whole body up and down, even the bone nutrients have been squeezed out and swallowed. A big-name character actually fell into such a situation, even if it was caused by his own opening, but Su Bai still felt a little confused. These things are almost beyond the cognitive scope of Su Bai. The young man in the shirt saw Su Bais emotions and smiled slightly. You can rest assured that in fact, he is really not so unbearable, but he was seriously injured when he got on the train, and he was very heavy and heavy. Otherwise, we I can''t help him at all. However, we are also very hungry and really hungry, so we need to eat him so that we can get the power to get out of here. "I was killed by people?" Su Bai suddenly felt that all this was so ridiculous. This is not a special list of "going home to save relatives" by broadcasting. How can there be so many accidents? Even if it was only a group of corpses, it would be acceptable, but he himself said that he was pitted and was being influenced by the Orientals. This is very intriguing. Of course, its no longer meaningful to take care of this now. Don''t look at what you are like now. Um, but the one who talks about it is that the guy is dead. Su Bai is such a selfish and extreme person, you want to kill me, you want to eat me, well, everyone will die together, you see, I am still more than you for a few minutes, This is ridiculous? Its really ridiculous, But it is what Su Bai wants to do. Anyway, its all dead. Why dont I pull you to die together? Only the shirt youth became a human being. The rest of the sarcoma seems to be swallowed by the Western vampire, so the surface of the sarcoma is attached with a layer of crystal clear color. It looks pretty, just It''s like a beautiful jade, but they are not as pure as a jade. These sarcomas, which have a layer of crystalline material attached to them, are actively attached to the window. They seem to be spitting the crystals that have been attached to them by swallowing. In this way, one after another, one by one, one after another, The window that was originally sucking and sucking slowly began to become "dry". Yes, although the words "dry" are used to describe the window, there seems to be an inexplicable feeling, but this is indeed the case. Originally, the window is as fluid as a small river, but now it is solidifying. When it solidifies, it means that the window is becoming a real window. After waiting for more than half of the sarcomas to spit on the crystals, the window finally freezes like a layer of ice. This means that the window is now crisp and brittle. "Below, you need to help, help us, break the window." The shirt youth is very gracefully bent to make a "please" posture, he has been imitating humans. Su Bai nodded and went to the window. This car has no doors. In fact, after Su Bai "falled" into the dining car workshop and then went here, Su Bai did not see any door, it seems that these cars are completely sealed. At this point, Su Bai stood in front of the window. Looking at the face that I reflected in the window, Su Bai smiled slightly, Although there was only a dry flesh and blood on the face, this smile looked very cautious, but Su Bai was really laughing. "I broke the window, can you go out?" Su Bai asked a very mentally handicapped question at this time. "I know what you are worried about, rest assured, we know what kind of world we will face, we will face countless foods, and any living existence will be our cuisine; We can not kill you, really, I feel that our commitment is much more reliable than your human commitment. Su Bai nodded and seemed to agree with the other side. On earth, there are so many human beings, so many living creatures, they do have a lot of choices. It is very likely that they will not eat themselves first. Stretching his hand and knocking on the window, Su Bai realized that it seems that as long as he has a little more strength and a window, he will be broken. Just like the window that he used to smash outside, can it be said that the window is not strong outside but the inside is very strong? ? The important defense point is internal, That is, Is this a... prisoner? Its a pity that the window cant see the outside from the inside, so Su Bai doesnt know whats going on outside; Taking a deep breath, Su Bai raised his fist. The shirt youth showed the color of expectation, and a bunch of sarcomas around them were excited. however, Su Bais fist slowly fell down during the fall and turned into a palm touched gently with the palm of his hand. "Fucking, I suddenly thought about one thing." Su Bai said to himself. The young mans face showed a sigh of anger, but he still smiled and asked: What? Or, we can go out and say things slowly. "The thing is that when I went to Shanghai with eight thousand resentments, I actually felt that the few lamas would definitely be scared to stop. Otherwise, you can''t explain why I don''t knock now. This piece of glass. Really, good luck! Chapter 508： Report that someone eats a single food! The train door, opened... The fat man and the scorpion and the eyes of the three sons of the son of the sea looked at the train. The crowd began to move forward. Obviously, the evasive mentality of danger still has no way to defeat the instinctive greed of human deepheartedness; The only thing that is opposite to the trend is that there are five people; The fat three men and the two Westerners who had been on the train together before returning to the platform. The two Westerners, a man and a woman, also subconsciously retreated to the position of the exit. The fat man looked at them and looked at the train and whispered: "The sissy, did your sister contact you before?" "Yes." Gong Zihai directly admitted this time. "What did she say?" "Call me not to go there, it will be difficult to see." Gong Zihai replied. "Call you not to go, you still go, you are not a pit sister." Fat man shouted. "But..." Gong Zihai wanted to refute, but he didn''t know how to open it. In fact, he knew that the fat man knew what he meant, but he still deliberately ran himself. The son of the sea is seen, the fat is because the things of Su Bai lead to a bad mood. "He thought it was because of the relationship between his sister and his brother, so it was not convenient to say that I would die on the train. You quickly came to the station to get the relics that I left for you, so I said this." When the time is open. "Hey." The fat man suddenly smiled. "Do you know your sister?" Gong Zihai looked at the fat man. "Do you want to say that you know her better than me?" "She is afraid that you are contaminated with her causality, so basically it is not a bird, but I have done a lot of things for her. If I really feel that I will die on this train, I will never follow. You are ashamed to say that it is too ugly to come. It must be straightforward to say that the old lady is going to be up, and you have to come to the house where the old lady left you." The fat man said that his face was also showing a dignified color. "This is interesting. I think that Litchi may say something, not a counter-word." On the other hand, the two Western audiences were also whispering softly, and deliberately set up an enchantment to prevent eavesdropping. The door opened, but after waiting for ten minutes, no one came out. The emotions of the peripheral listeners began to eagerly. Obviously, if those big men came out of the car door, then everyone could only line up and applaud: "Welcome welcome, warm welcome! Welcome the heroes to triumph home, the people of hometown will never forget you!" If there is no big cockroach coming out of it, it seems to mean that those who came back are now in the train, their instruments, their totems, and even their own bodies, for the audience, It is also an invaluable treasure! However, everyone is still waiting. Yes, Be sure, To be sure, Determine what happened to this train! "I think it''s going to be bad." The fat man bit his lip. "Don''t know where to go. The train door is open but no one is coming out. No matter what point of view, this is not a treasure hunt." "Oh." Jie Jie listened to the metaphor of the fat man, smiled and said, "Is it like the routine of the big escape?" "Slightly." The fat man nodded. "A group of people who thought they could be treasure hunt, and they turned out to be the object of being hunted." At this time, Gongzihai said: "What is the existence of a group of senior listeners as the object of hunting?" Obviously, Gongzihai does not believe in fat people. Yes, there are a hundred senior listeners gathered here. There are senior listeners here, and they will be directly smashed together by everyone. "What kind of place does the radio let the gangs go to that place?" the fat man asked. "Is it going to invite them to drink tea and travel?" "What do you mean, this car may be..." The answer has not been finished yet, and there are finally listeners who can''t help it, and rushed directly into the door; A stone stirred up a thousand waves, and when someone saw that they took the lead, there were more than twenty East and West listeners to follow up. The train has ten car sections, and the doors of six cars are open. "The trough, so excited!" The fat man is obviously a little surprised. "I just listened. It seems that the first few people just approached the train, and across the window, I saw the body inside the big man lying on the seat." Jie said. "You are an old vain." The fat man glanced at the dispelling. "We, let''s quit, don''t forget what we saw before, it''s a very comfortable tea chat with those big cockroaches sitting inside." The fat man is the one who most sees the wind and the rudder. He is greedy, but he has been able to maintain a critical lucidity. Otherwise, the goods have long been known how many times he died. At this time, obviously the difference in the train has exceeded. Expectations are too much, and the damage that may be caused is much higher than expected. So at this time, it is the most correct decision to step back and leave the ticket gate. "Retreat." Jie Jie agreed with the fat man''s suggestion, took out the ticket in his hand, turned and walked into the exit port next to the ticket gate, sent the ticket into the socket, and then the ticket popped out from another ticket, the fence was opened, the solution I walked straight in, and the whole person disappeared here. It really didn''t drag the water. The fat man looked at the sea of ??the son who was still hesitant, biting his teeth, and immediately took out the ticket, stuffed it into the ticket gate, and then passed the fence, and the whole person disappeared. Gongzihai is holding a ticket in his hand, he is still hesitating. Look at the situation again, Lets see. Its just like going straight away. For Gongzihai, its too unwilling. He has been looking forward to getting his sisters inheritance to get his sisters relics, but the situation in front of him, and what he thinks in his heart. The feeling of falling is really too big. Su Bai had ridiculed him before, saying that he seems to be more expecting his sister to die. In fact, the fact is indeed like this; Compared with a sister who is not too cold and hot to take care of herself, perhaps she is dead and inherits her things. It is the most beneficial thing for herself and for an audience. After all, what inherits the dead, even if it is something of his own sister, even if his sister deliberately left something for himself, it would not be a cause and effect, because his sister is dead. Finally, someone came out of the train and came out intact. Seeing this scene, the son of the sea long Shu Shu, it seems that the fat man and the solution, are too careful, and at this time, the son of the sea also noticed, the two Westerners, actually took the train ticket to leave the station . People who came out of the train, holding one or two dolls in their hands, visually estimated that there are about a dozen people holding dolls in their hands. The number of dolls is between 20 and 30, the most advanced. People who grab the most people, and those who go in can get one is even better. But obviously, The words "disappointment" are revealed on their faces; In the train, there are no bodies of the big brothers, nor the instruments of the big men, only the one who is on the seat, Moreover, according to the audience''s own observations, these dolls can only be regarded as a kind of implement, but it seems to be only a kind of low-level illusionary device. Even if it is used as a substitute figure, it is not enough. Seniors can''t use the gadgets that are easily rewarded to low-level listeners. Everyone has been preparing for so long, waiting for so long, just getting this thing? The person who got the doll felt unwilling, and since he had the chance to eat the crab for the first time, it is enough to prove that he is lucky enough today, and the air transport is on his own body. Why did he only take a few dolls? The lost emotions of those who have not been taken have been calmed down. If they just take these broken things, they are not a loss, but should there be good things? People''s minds are sometimes complicated, but sometimes they are simple. Even if the audience is a **** in strength and ability, but after all, in terms of nature, it is still human, of course, people and God, in fact, there is not much difference in the mind; the gods in ancient Greek mythology often make troubles Contradictions, China also has the mythical story of the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl and the Lotus Lantern. "There are four doors that are not open!" In fact, without the audience shouting, the eyes of the rest of the audience also fell on the other four cars that did not open the door, no, specifically, the four cars, very strange, Because it is not without opening the door, but it has no door at all. .................. "Oh...hey..." The skin of Su Bais body is re-growth, and the lips, nose and ears that have been eaten have also been restored at this time. This feeling is naturally painful. Right now, Su Bai, who had been sucking up more than half of his blood, has recovered his appearance from this time. Its really the end of the battle, The whole person sat in a chair, surrounded by dense sarcomas. Fortunately, in front of Su Bai, he was still sitting in the shirt of a young man. Can you tell me why this is? The shirt youth did not understand. From your previous spiritual activities, what I felt is that you believe that I will not kill your promise. "Are you always imitating humans?" Su Bai asked. The shirt youth nodded. "why?" Because humans are very interesting, said the shirt youth. "Then I would rather be eaten by you than break the glass, is it also interesting?" Su Bai asked. The shirt youth meditated for a moment and finally had to nod. "Really... very interesting." "How do you say that this person is actually very selfish. I am doing things and thinking about things. I start from my own interests. Even, I don''t even look at the interests. I just want to be comfortable and self-satisfied." I want to survive, because death is a very boring thing. But I don''t know how to say it. I know that if I break this glass, after you go out, God knows how many lives will be swallowed up. Even the senior audience may not stop you, city, country, hehe. I feel very uncomfortable; I used to watch movies and felt that it was very **** for the people of the world to sacrifice their own stories, but when things happened to them, I suddenly felt that I was actually very bloody. "This is for the reproduction of the same family, for the safety of the ethnic group, a self-sacrifice for the inheritance of the ethnic group..." The shirt youth tried to analyze the psychology of Su Bai. The surrounding sarcoma began to be unable to withstand, they are obviously eager for blood food, since Su Bai does not help them break the glass, it is still eaten, at least, the feeling of eating and learning to eat the soul is very beautiful. Su Bai pointed to the sarcoma around him. "Can they wait to eat me?" The shirt youth nodded. "Yes, I am sorry, not every one of my family likes to study humans like me." "It''s very good, you live too tired, they live much more refreshing, I am quite like them." Su Bai smiled and looked at the sarcomas around him. "Your behavior, based on the knowledge and vocabulary I have learned, should be called... ''greatness'', right? The shirt youth stood up as he asked, and his body began to lengthen. Obviously, his patience was not much. After asking this question, it was time for Leidens last supper. Su Bai also stood up, reached out and touched, the phone has been smashed, "Oh, it would be better if there was a BGM at this time. Forget it, greatness is great. Although I didn''t think that I ended up being a great death, it is already a very decent death." By the way, I have a request, I hope you see me in the situation that I am sitting here with you to discuss the topic of such a long time boring to the kindergarten problem. "You said." The shirt youth sticks out his tongue and rubs his lips. "My cigarette pack, I will keep it." Su Bai asked. The shirt squatted and the neck was taken back, then reached out and suppressed the sarcomas that could not wait for the surrounding sarcoma. A packet of cigarettes and a lighter appeared in the hand and handed it to Su Bai. "I knew you would keep my cigarette." Su Bai remembers that the shirt youth told himself that he did not feel the feeling of smoking because he did not have a real body. Su Bai took out a cigarette, bit it in his mouth, and lit the cigarette with a lighter. "Is this your ritual before your death?" asked the shirt youth. Su Bai looked at this curious baby, didn''t know why, obviously he was going to be eaten, but he felt that he was eaten by this shirt youth more than the Western vampire. "No, I just want to pretend to be forced before I die. When I spit out this cigarette, you can start eating me." "When you know that the refusal to break the glass is that we are eating it, but still reluctantly use our bloodline ability to restore the same skin and facial features that you just ate by us?" Su Bai thought for a moment, "Almost." Immediately, Su Bai took a big sip and slowly spit out the white smoke. The smoke has not been spit, "Oh... oh..." The window glass collapses directly at this time. Outside the audience immediately shouted, and it was called by an Oriental audience, because he was speaking Chinese: "Hey, some people eat the food and eat it first!" "........." Su Bai. Chapter 509： Broadcast, is it interesting? Sometimes, there is a kind of awkwardness, which is called unspeakable, because language has no way to describe the feeling of this situation; Su Bai slowly spit out the remaining half of the smoke. However, it is the effort to spit out the smoke, and the style of painting has suddenly changed; Not only Su Bai, the sarcomas in the carriages seemed to be stunned by the surprise from the sky at this time. Rao was the shirt youth sitting in the position, and the corner of his mouth could not help but smoke, his mouth whispered: "Humans are... interesting." Yes, interesting, and, very funny. "Go and eat." The shirt youth waved gently, and the sarcomas in the car immediately woke up, whistling and rushing out from the broken window. Su Bai was still in the same place. When the sarcomas in the carriages all rushed out, some accidentally pinched the smoke in the palm of his hand and pointed to his face: "Don''t eat me?" The shirt youth shook his head. "It seems that food is no longer missing." "This means I became your doll. Do you want to play first?" Su Bai frowned slightly. "I suddenly felt that my dignity was insulted." "But I can sense your psychological activities. You are really happy that you can survive and not become food." The shirt youth stood up and looked out the window. "Actually, I still have a lot of questions to ask." You, now my family has inexhaustible food, I can be selfish and do what I like to do." "Are you the leader of this group?" Su Bai asked. The shirt youth shook his head. "No, just because they are too lazy to think, and I like to do this meaningless thing, so they like this feeling, eating, is their favorite thing to do, except to eat. They don''t want to give up any thoughts to do other things. From your human point of view, I am their leader, but in fact, I am their slave, because I have the lowest status, so I was forced to be a slave and must think. "But you are as sweet as you are." Su Bai shrugged. "Do people outside have to die?" "I am afraid, you have friends outside, are you?" asked the shirt youth. "But I am sorry, my fellows are now facing the first big meal on the train. I can''t stop it, and I can''t stop it. "" Su Bai shook his head and took another cigarette. "You are really wasting," said the shirt youth. "When I had money before, I couldn''t see this kind of smoke. Now I am slowly getting used to it, but because I have never experienced the hardships of not having the money to buy cigarettes, in general, I only smoke a few cigarettes. Su Bai explained with a smile. "I need to find a flesh." The shirt youth looked at the cigarette and his face showed a yearning color. "Because of smoking?" Su Bai suddenly felt a little crying and laughing, hey, you can''t be a little higher pursuit? "Yes, because of smoking, you should be clear, the flesh, for us, is a kind of weakening and restraint, and even, it may bring death to me in the future." So you are willing to feel the power of smoking in your body, so you would rather weaken your strength and even create a weakness and a dead hole for yourself? "This is very interesting, isn''t it? Just as you would rather give us food than to eat it for the Westerners." Su Bai thought about it and nodded. "Yes, it is very interesting. I am thinking, if we are not the relationship between food and predators, we may be able to be good friends." "But it is a pity that this relationship is inevitable and will never change." The shirt youth sighed. "In fact, I also hope that I can be friends with a human being and experience the feeling. "Believe me, I will be equal soon." Su Bai spit out a smoky ring of smoke and smacked ash. "Come on, it''s really fast." "I can sense that your confidence is growing." Shirt youth, to be exact, the ability of this race to spy on people''s hearts, it really makes Su Bai feel very BT, if you can learn this trick, it will be much easier when dealing with the audience, but this Kind of talent skills, I guess I can''t point to it. Well, I dont seem to learn a few of the **** magic now... "So I am very curious, where is your confidence?" asked the shirt youth. Su Bai extended his finger and pointed to the sky, "from it." "it?" "You don''t know the existence of broadcasting?" Su Bai asked. "I only know that there is a existence, and a group of people will be sent to us on a regular basis. The people are really terrible and powerful. You can''t kill us, you can''t even hurt us, not because we are not dead. The body, but because of you, is too weak. In fact, if the Westerner is not injured before, even if we have an absolute advantage, facing him, I cant help him. However, that it is just a transportation tool in our eyes. Is it really so terrible? The words of the shirt youth gave Su Bai a big touch. Possibly, the broadcast is dedicated to cultivating the audience, stimulating the power of the audience in a way that raises the audience, and then sending the audience to that place in order to resist the aggression of foreign enemies? With such a thought, Su Bai suddenly felt that the image of the broadcast was much higher. In the traditional Chinese culture atmosphere, special emphasis is placed on sacrificing the self to achieve great self. In the contemporary era, it has become the sacrifice of individual achievement collectives, and the collective interests are the most important. Therefore, the practice of broadcasting is actually to sacrifice a small number of people and make them become listeners. To kill, to grow, to die, and then to smash the sand, let them really grow up or let the elite go outside to defend against foreign enemies, in order to preserve the safety of the entire human race. "I''m sorry." The shirt youth seems to once again see Su Bai''s inner thoughts and said: "In fact, it is your people who suddenly appear on our heads to carry out aggression against our world, and the existence of our world is fundamental. There is no way to come to your world. The reason why I can come this time is because there are human beings with the same color as you. Well, in your Chinese, you should call it the Orientals. They deliberately missed the line of defense and put us in, and those who should have taken the train. The Westerners were hit hard by the group of Orientals. If you just said that you are coming to resist the aggression from our plane, according to your innermost thoughts, I have to tell you very seriously that this is not true. Su Bai licked his lips and said: "That is really interesting. We are actually aggressors, and you are the victim." The shirt youth did not think: "But in fact, we are aware of the fact that the people in your ethnic group have the ability to have overwhelming power against our plane, but your ethnic group as a whole is weak, It makes me feel terrible. Your strength, in your masses, can be called the existence of God, which makes me really incredible. "Wait." Su Bai raised his hand and motioned the shirt youth to pause the words first, then continued: "I am talking to you about the radio." "Broadcast?" The shirt youth frowned slightly. "Is it a media organization for your human beings, or do you want us to save the broadcast as much as possible when we swallow?" Broadcast, is it interesting? Broadcast, is it interesting? This problem makes Su Bai suddenly speechless. "Amount... How do you say that broadcasting is really a very interesting existence, and its ugly taste is really fascinating." Su Bai used the word "glamorous" because for Su Bai, the story world of broadcasting is the paradise of his kindness. Otherwise, let Su Bai, the murderer and the patient, be an ordinary person in the real world. Its not that Su Bais day is really a heinous serial killer who was shot and found by the police. Moreover, killing people in the real world, where is the story world so exciting? "Oh, that''s great. The radio announcer lives there. I will let our family not eat him. Since you said that he is so interesting, I also want to see him." The shirt youth showed a yearning for color. Su Bai licked his lips, and he suddenly felt that this shirt youth had made a very principled mistake. Why dont you take care of the lychees gangsters? Why do you want to sneak into the Westerners who came back? No matter why the broadcast wants to force humans to return to their ancestors, and then they have nothing to do, throw the top group of people to another plane to abuse food. Looking at it alone, In the cognitive thinking of this shirt youth, broadcast It is a transportation minister and a train driver. Specially responsible for transporting the kind of lychee to his world plane. a transportation minister, a driver, interesting, It''s really interesting. Even Su Bai feels so interesting now, even he wants to laugh, At this time, Su Bai suddenly felt that it was very difficult to break the glass before he died. Yes, there are more pens to write more. I used to think that the shirt youth is a foreign invader who smashed them in the front line, but they are actually abused. I used to think that this group is the object of broadcasting. They can ignore the ability and power of broadcasting and deliberately come over and try to overthrow all the rules enforced by the broadcast. But in fact, they dont even know what the broadcast is. by, If you know this, you are still worried about a bird. You are still a great fart. "I can feel that your heart is very complicated, very tangled, and very unspeakable." The young people in the mountains pointed out the window. "There have been more than a dozen people of similar strength to you, and we have eaten as food. And this, Just a beginning." Su Bai took a deep breath and slowly spit it out. This time, Su Bai really did not panic at the same time, at the same time, echoed: "You are right, this is really just the beginning." Chapter 510： One person, I am drunk! What are the audiences? A group of desperate people! In this world, even the mercenaries who often sneak in the war-torn areas are estimated to be in the face of the audience. Even the former can''t get on the table under the contrast. They have no royal law, because Wang Fa can''t restrain them. The only thing that can restrain them is actually broadcasting, but broadcasting is another way of raising a hand, giving them a lot of freedom, but also a lot. The dead space. There are still four cars without doors. In fact, the four compartments are the ones that Su Bai passed, the dining car workshop, the sleeper workshop, the soft seat workshop and the hard seat workshop. There is indeed no door, because the carriages in these carriages are not good things. When the window is broken, The surrounding audiences are looking forward to it. They are excited and curious. In the previous few cars, there were only these low-level illusion dolls. Everyone was like a group of sharks that smelled bloody, but they only lost it. A chicken wing, who can enjoy? Those who took the dolls felt that they were not addicted, and even those who did not get the dolls felt even more unwilling! Even when the window was broken and the person who was smoking was still standing in the window, the audience at the scene immediately exploded. Oh, There are still people who eat solitary food and eat so much! Of course, it is impossible for them to know the bitterness of Su Bai at that time. This single food, Su Bai really does not want to eat, who loves to eat, who eats it! The audience did not have time to enter the car, because the things in the car, can not wait to come out, those sarcomas, found the food! It was like a group of goats happily opening a cage, thinking that there would be hay inside, but who knows, all the cages are closed with wild wolves. A group of listeners standing at the forefront, only a few two or three warning signs to get away with the law can be escaped, the remaining dozens of people, was suddenly wrapped in a group of sarcoma. Their power hits the sarcoma, only to make these sarcomas grow bigger, and it does not cause any harm, and their defensive barriers are also very unbearable in front of these sarcomas, almost in an instant. Can corrode it. Very simple, Very direct, Also too crisp, Also too direct, This fear of facing death makes the audience feel as if they are human beings, no longer gods, because at this time, God is being harvested! Fortunately, although the audience here is indeed a group of people, from all corners of the country, and even many from the West, but the people of Wuhe are also divided into times. At this time, everyone is not all hysterical collapse, although some people began to retreat. But most people still sacrifice their own instruments. For a time, various types of attacks roared up. I have to say that under the supervision of broadcasting, we can become a veteran listener. There is really no absolute fool. Everyone knows that under a confrontation, the number of deaths is the highest. In fact, it is not the case when the front confrontation is strangled, but when one side is defeated and then chased, leaving the back to the enemy is really the most stupid thing. There are still many listeners who come up with the instruments and totems borrowed from the high-level audience. For a time, on this vast and desolate platform, the energy is raging and sweeping, just like blooming in this dark and faint sky. Out of the eye-catching fireworks. Very beautiful, Very beautiful, very beautiful; ............ "There is no meaningful move." The shirt youth smiled, "too weak, too weak." Su Bai shook the ash, until now, the radio, has not appeared, it is completely these listeners are desperate, but Su Bai is not anxious, not panic, because according to the aesthetics of the radio, it does not like to personally participate in the end In the boxing match, it likes to gradually reveal its layout and settings in a high-B grid. This is a routine for broadcasting and a habit of broadcasting; However, the dozen or so listeners who were confined at the beginning have now become a black charcoal body. This group of sarcomas has just been released, and it is indeed extremely exciting to face their first meal. "I believe it will still make sense." Su Bai sorted out his clothes. Although his clothes were almost only a broken shelf, he still carefully removed the clothes and the windbreaker was slow. Slowly manifested it, and re-woven the clothes for Su Bai. Before Su Bai was swallowed, he did not summon the windbreaker, because it didn''t make sense. The barrier of the Western cockroaches could not last for many seconds under the phagocytosis of these sarcomas. It is also a waste to summon the windbreaker. But now, its not a waste, Outside, it is a fierce call to kill the sound of fighting, and in it, a young man carefully tidying his collar and bangs against the mirror glass. The shirt youth looked at Su Bais move. Perhaps, at this time, in the eyes of young shirts, Su Bais behavior has been equated with an idiot. "Now, I can understand that it is not interesting, but deliberately make a show in front of me in order to add points?" said the shirt youth. Su Bai pointed to himself and smiled: "After a while, look at it, I have a hunch, not far away, you said that you were sent by the Orientals, but I can tell you very responsibly, those The people who abuse you in your position are actually here, and they are also abused." After this sentence was spoken, Su Bai did not feel much happy, and did not feel much glory. More, it was actually a kind of bitterness and helplessness. "If there is no miracle, I will eat you for the first time." The shirt youth shook his head. "Because I think it is not so interesting, you are no longer interesting." "Let''s wait and see, I don''t know who will eat it when I get there." Su Bai finished finishing his clothes and slowly turned it out of the window. When he turned halfway, Su Bai looked back at the shirt youth. Come out together, you don''t stand next to me, I am afraid to be eaten by your family." "Originally, you will be afraid." The shirt youth found something very interesting. "You can see my heart. In fact, you should know that I have been afraid since the beginning." Su Bai got out of the train, and the shirt was turned into a long strip of sarcoma, floating around Su Bai. "I am also a little hungry." Obviously, the front of the blood food, shirt youth is also very eager. "Brother, listen to me, then wait." Su Bai suggested. The young shirt turned his head and looked at Su Bai with a sinful color. "I think this kind of patience is not very interesting. If I didn''t wait for the miracle you said, your end will be very miserable." Su Bai reached out and hooked it on the shirt youth. The sensation of the sarcoma was strange and greasy, but it was quite good with a large silkworm. However, Su Bai seems to have forgotten one thing, Maybe Su Bai doesn''t care, It may also be that Su Bai has been numb because of the continuous changes in the past. That is, at this time more than 70 listeners are confronting these sarcomas, and the audience is dying, and the sarcomas form an encirclement that directly blocks the way out of the station. And just as these audiences are struggling to fight against these sarcomas for their own survival, While these listeners are struggling with unknown creatures that can only be solved by the level of lychee, in order not to become food for themselves, While everyone is falling into hysteria with fear and oppression, They saw, A person, a man in a windbreaker, Standing there, Hands, Holding a terrible sarcoma, Being... smile! Hey! ............ "Time, for a long time, they have already died thirty people." The shirt youth has been somewhat unbearable. "Come on, it should be faster. These are all cabbages raised by broadcasting. It is impossible to let all of you dug out." Su Bai said with a certainty. At this time, an oriental assassin intensified the audience to escape from the encirclement by their own body shape, but these sarcomas seem to be very sensitive to space fluctuations, even by forcing the space to force the assassin to reverse the direction. The assassin had to appear in front of Su Bai in the opposite direction, close to the train. On the assassin''s head, there were several sarcomas, and he was eating his brain. The assassin''s pupil turned up at this time, revealing his white eyes. He was very painful. When he fell to the ground and died, his eyes were still screaming, and he died! Su Bai smashed down, these sarcomas are eager to kill all the senior listeners here, and then taste the food after killing, so this assassin can still leave a whole body, at least for now. Su Bai squatted down, reached out and gently stroked the eyes of the listener and closed his eyelids. This is the only thing Su Bai can do now. Sorry, I can''t change the situation, and, The window is not broken by me; In the assassin''s clothes, a mobile phone fell, and Su Bai picked up the phone. It happened that I didn''t know if a phone call came in or the alarm bell rang. One shouted Mai, and suddenly it sounded: This scene, Will always be engraved in the minds of more than 60 senior listeners who are still present. When they are surrounded by a group of horrific unknown creatures, a strong and experienced audience is constantly falling and dying. Outside the encirclement, a listener like them, An oriental youth in a trench coat, A sarcoma with clothes on his body hovered over his feet. The other side gracefully kneels down and seems to be observing the death of the poor listener. as if, At this moment, he became the absolute master. The terrible sarcoma here is a terrible monster that he released. He seems to want to learn and imitate the lychee to destroy a city, killing hundreds of senior listeners in one fell swoop! And this moment, a song, Suddenly sounded: "One person, I am drunk........." Chapter 511： Assassins identity "One person is drunk and drunk; Drunk to make a pair of beautiful people; Both eyes are alone; I only ask him to return home; Jiaojia, I lightly play the piano; Yan play my purple bamboo forest............" The sound of the rhythm of the microphone with a strong sense of rhythm sounded at this time, it seems so harsh; A veteran audience, in the usual audience circle, worships the underlying audience. When you meet, the following audience will respect the fear of the "adult"; However, at this time, in this place, adults, suddenly become very worthless, and even some cheap, like the old newspapers in the wholesale market, according to the pound. One by one, the seniors are dying, and they are like gods. They become the same as ordinary people at this time. Their identity, their status, and everything they have become extraordinarily cheap at this time. Looking at the death of a person around me, the senior listener who is still alive is extremely stunned, because the dead people around him have the same status as themselves, and the feeling of sorrow and sorrow is so strong. Because sarcoma kills people by the most primitive food, so every dead senior, the wounds are obvious, and even the whole body is smashed, just because the sarcomas still want to kill all the senior listeners first. Slowly enjoying the big meal, so I didn''t treat the Western **** cockroaches and smashed them all. The blood of the dead senior audience began to spread on the ground. This was a very normal thing. The dead, the blood, and the senior audience present were too numb, but the blood, all of them showed a strange flow direction between the beards, and all flowed. Those who were thrown to the ground. The flow rate of blood is very fast, not only is the senior listener not responding, even those sarcomas that are hunted by food and sensitive to space fluctuations, have no time to make the slightest reaction. In an instant, the blood of those who died in the senior audience was completely absorbed by the dolls on the ground. These dolls are all alive at this time, and the group opened their eyes! The doll is a life-like props. However, compared with the oriental shadow play, the Western puppet can actually evoke a fear from the bottom of the heart. It seems that they have life, as if they were putting them in a corner of the house, they are actually holding you back to them, while you are sleeping, watching you, watching you, their eyes, Paddle on you over and over again. Therefore, in most normal households, there is very little such an ornament, because it will make people feel weird. However, at this time, the dolls are collectively resurrected. They are no longer the kind of low-level illusion devices, and they are no longer disposables that can be discarded. In their deeper levels, there should be some kind of even a veteran audience. There is no way to detect the prohibition. Yes, If this prohibition must be activated by the blood of the senior audience at the level of life, it has already manifested its terrible. More than twenty dolls floated in midair, and they seemed to have an invisible silk thread connected to each other, and a mysterious atmosphere was emanating. Below, Those sarcomas have stopped attacking the rest of the audience. They are too lazy to think because they are in their own world, and they are definitely one of the overlords. Just like Australian kangaroos, because in Australia, they have no natural enemies, so they can be worry-free. Living without fear, but if placed elsewhere, they may have been extinct or forced to evolve into something else. This situation is similar to these sarcomas. In their world, there are no enemies that can be powerful enough to threaten their survival. The meaning of their existence, or their own life, is to devour. Besides, they do not need to think and think. It is considered to be a very uninteresting thing. Only in the group, the lowest level of the most unidentified sarcoma will be forced to start thinking to lead the rest of the sarcomas to eat. This is the work of slaves. . This way and system is completely reversed from the human society and even the entire system of the earth''s natural world. However, not wanting to think, too lazy to think, does not mean that they are stupid, nor does it mean that they are stupid. In fact, a certain group can evolve to the top of a world''s top sequence, which certainly proves the excellence of this group. They are actually I have evolved myself into something that may not be perfect but is enough to survive the level of survival in that world, and its own genes also illustrate their excellence. Therefore, at this time, all the sarcomas have sensed a sense of crisis, a sense of crisis that made them suddenly start to panic. Su Bais hand glared at the shirt youth. At this time, he could feel the shirt youth the meat shuddering. Is it very interesting? Su Bai asked his face to the shirt youth, and asked softly, as the two sides just met, the shirt youth felt his chin when he reached the shoulder of Su Bai. "I remember you said that the relationship between food and predators will last forever, but now, it seems a bit wrong. Or, do you think it is interesting now?" The shirt youth didnt have time to respond to Su Bais ridicule, because when more than twenty people started to spin in the air, they made a harsh murmur. The sarcomas below began to grow bigger and bigger and then bigger. But their skin is starting to become more and more transparent. The sarcomas want to move, but they can''t move. They can only stay in the same place and watch their bodies bulge like a balloon. A terrible wave of energy fluctuates. "Its going to explode! Go!" There are about 30 seniors who have died, and there are about 60 others left. These people are also wounded on each body. They have resisted before, but everyone is very good, knowing that those who used to feel it for them. The useless dolls are motivated after absorbing the blood of the dead seniors. Now these dolls are the reminders of these terrible sarcomas! However, once it exploded, this desolate and huge platform will certainly be flattened, and the sarcomas will not be able to move, and naturally there is no way to attack them. The position that led them to the exit port is also blocked. It was suddenly opened. These veteran listeners naturally refused to stay here and were killed and buried with these disgusting things. They immediately took out their train tickets and ran to the train station to brush out the ticket. This platform is located in two spaces with the Shanghai Railway Station outside, at least there are space cracks or space folding, so it is not necessary to worry that the explosion will affect the Shanghai Railway Station. What''s more, there are more than a dozen senior listeners who are not in a hurry to escape. Instead, they turn back and take some of the instruments and things that have died to the audience, and know that these sarcomas are in a state of explosion at any time. This scene is regarded as the embodiment of the senior audience. "I feel... I am so painful." The voice of the shirt youth is constantly coming. He is very uncomfortable, because he has already been magnified. At this time, he is no longer a long-shaped sarcoma, but a huge hydrogen balloon. "Do you still find it interesting?" Su Bai did not rush to leave, no hurry to escape, to be honest, he can live to the present, or rely on this shirt youth who want to imitate human beings. Without him, he must have been eaten. It is now obvious that the means of broadcasting from the beginning have been fulfilled at this time. These terrible sarcomas, GG, are only a matter of time, but Su Bai feels that he should still talk to him a few words. The mental model of mental patients is really difficult to understand, because their concept of interest goes beyond the normal mode of thinking. Or, in fact, the shirt youth, in the sarcoma, is actually equivalent to a different kind, he is forced to think, but on the other hand he is actually actively imitating and learning humans, because he feels very interesting, And interesting these two words, Sometimes it is the most primitive subjective initiative driven by all interest concepts. "You go..."... The eyes of the shirt youth are blurred, and even the voice is no longer clear. "Death... Actually... not at all interesting..." "Man, boy, honestly, thank you." Su Bai patted the huge ball in front of him. "Oh... you shot me... you dies... you die..." Su Bai smiled and waved his hand and said goodbye, but after two steps, he stopped and took out all the cigarettes on his body, took out the lighter, ignited it all, and placed it vertically on the cigarette case. Unfortunately, he still has no body, but he still can''t smoke. Taking out his own train ticket, Su Bai calmly and unhurriedly walked to the exit. Because Su Bais experience this time is different from those who did not enter the train, so Bai Bai clearly, all of this is broadcast design, enough seniors are dead, their blood can activate dolls, people Even once activated, these sarcomas are also GG, but every senior person is a broadcast of Chinese cabbage. After the doll is enough to be activated, the broadcast should not be willing to let the seniors sacrifice. This degree, this point, Su Bai got it, Su Bai went from the train to the ticket gate, but also smashed some of the things that died to listen to the audience, all small things, but Su Bai did not dare to stay too much, because the broadcast does not mind Its really easy to kill another one that is shameless. When the whole person disappeared through the fence, Su Bai felt the huge explosions that came from behind him. "Hey!" Outbound, There are a lot of passengers coming out from here, dragging the gifts with children, bustling, For a time, its like a world. Fat man and Jie Jie stood at the exit, and when Su Bai came out, the fat man ran almost excitedly and took a look at Su Bais chest. "Hey, Im so happy to hear that Gongzihai says you are not dead." Su Bai nodded and pushed the three-pound baby to try to hug himself. At this time, the phone rang again, or the assassins cell phone. Su Bai took out the phone and took a look. It was a text message. "Master Wang Lin, I just heard about your death. I am very upset. Your teachings and goodness will always be remembered in my heart. Although the society does not recognize you, I know your greatness." Even if the audience dies in the real world, they will be broadcast to arrange a death law that will not cause social fluctuations. His relatives and friends and all members of social relations will think that he is a normal death. The text of this text message is actually a star''s name, and I don''t know if it is true or not. However, immediately, Su Bai suddenly thought of something, Wang Lin, How is this name so familiar, Su Bai recalled the appearance of the assassin''s intensifier. It was a bit familiar and seemed to have seen it. "Fat, who is Wang Lin?" Su Bai asked to the fat man. "Oh, that qigong master, I have a lot of guys who have become sacred and star-studded. I just brushed Weibo when I was outside, and found that he just died of illness, and caused a lot of sensation and controversy." Chapter 512： Leather coming out of the train The assassin''s intensifier is just an episode. In Su Bai, he will have to face a lot of problems. At least for now, there is a big problem that needs to be faced by himself; such as, When I was with the fat man and the three men who were about to walk outside the train station, they saw outside and gathered a group of people, about 30 people. "I heard that you are very powerful in it." The fat man walked around Su Bai and said, "Go back and talk to me and talk about what happened after you dropped the train." At this time, Jie Xiao smiled and said: "You can go back and talk about it first." The fat man pouted in disapproval. Thirty listeners, with serious injuries on their bodies, arranged a line of law to prevent ordinary people nearby to notice them. Some of the audience should have left, but there is still a part that is meant to stay here. Because before, when everyone was surrounded by a group of terrible sarcoma creatures, Su Bai stood next to a different sarcoma and watched it quietly; Instead of saying that Su Bai was like a bystander at the time, it would be better to say that Su Bai is more like a behind-the-scenes black hand. He dominated and manipulated these sarcomas to attack senior audiences. Su Bai deliberately paid attention to it. Sophia and the son of the sea, they are not in this group of people. "Big white, look at how miserable they are now. I am very glad that I left earlier. You didn''t see the way when the son came out. One arm was smashed into a horse''s nest, and the half-faced human skin was gone. Mom. They came in one by one, and came out with a group of zombies." If the fat man stayed on the platform at that time, then according to the proportion of the broadcast, about 30 listeners'' blood would be needed to activate those dolls. Therefore, if the fat person stays there, in less than one hundred listeners, he probably has One-third of the probability will die, becoming the ... offerings that activate those dolls. Of course, there are still many questions here, such as why they are deliberately coming to this wave, and they have almost killed the son of the sea, and why the broadcast has to design such a rhythm. If the broadcast wants, these sarcomas are actually It is impossible to cause any harm to the audience, because the broadcast can not sell tickets at all. In other words, this is just a match between the broadcast and the lychee and the tricks, and the 30 senior listeners who died in tragic death are the victims of both sides. But things have already happened. It doesn''t make sense to entangle them at this time, and Su Bai is now weak. First, the Western cockroaches have pumped out more than half of the blood, and then they have been eaten by those sarcomas. Su Bai is now normal. Standing and talking and walking here is actually a limit. And the physical weakness is second, the key is the mental exhaustion caused by the experience of falling off the train, this is the most uncomfortable. In the face of these audiences standing at the door, Su Bai did not have the slightest geography, but just walked out with a smile, and the fat man and the son of the sea stood by Su Bai, and the three people went out so arrogantly. Waiting outside, on the car, the fat man sitting in the co-pilot position is a long sigh of relief, "Hey, scared the baby, I thought I had to fight." "First, they are seriously injured; Second, they themselves are not sure whether Su Bai has a direct causal relationship with the previous things; Third, they are very jealous of Su Bai. Therefore, none of them dared to show their heads and felt that there was no need to make a come. Jie Jie analyzed the road while driving, and at the same time, Jie Yu looked through the rearview mirror and looked at the white squinting on the seat, asked: "I have some remedies for qi and blood. I will give you the time. When you get back, you can tell me what happened inside." Obviously, whether it is a fat man or a solution, it is very curious about what happened after Su Bai fell off the train. "Dabai, Gongzihai just sent me a WeChat and asked if you came out. I told him that you came out. He said that he came to us tonight." The fat man said to Su Bai. "I want to rest." Su Bai first looked at the dispelling, said: "The things I agreed with you before, depends on my rest and recovery situation to decide whether to continue, because I think your boss should wait for this matter to end soon. Will be back." "He didn''t dare to come back so early." Jie Jie said very calmly. Obviously, as the closest person to Liang Sen, he naturally knows his boss''s fear of broadcasting. Not waiting for absolute safety, my boss will definitely not dare to return to Shanghai, so Su Bai has enough time to rest and recover. "As for Gongzihai, he wants to come, but I don''t guarantee that I will see him." Su Bai is not taking the shelf, but the truth, Su Bai really needs rest now, just want to lie in bed and sleep well. feel. The feeling of being wrapped in a group of sarcomas for foraging, The feeling of entering the illusion of the West, That kind of squatting on the train and then falling down, mad and dizzy, Even if Su Bai is out of the train station, even if he is sitting in the car, even if he is home soon, there is still a great sense of unreality. It is like a person who has been soaked in the water for a long time. The illusion of weightlessness. "You have a good rest," said the fat man. Soon, the old family arrived, Jie Jie did not get off the bus, did not go in and sit, meaning, put down the fat man and Su Bai and then left. Su Bai entered the house with the fat man. The little guy was kneeling on the carpet and looked at the fairy tale book. He had a lot of fairy tale books, which were bought by the fat man. Because the fat man found that the IQ of the little guy was relatively high, the comic book actually looked at it. I have to understand, so the fat man simply bought hundreds of books at home to show the little guys. Sometimes the fat man will squat, watching the child raise this child, and save more peace of mind, he has no idea of ??passing on the ancestors. Without comparison, there is no harm. If you swim the child in the future, the fat man is expected to feel so stupid that his son is so stupid... Su Bai advanced the bathroom, took a shower, washed away the blood of his body, then wrapped in a bath towel, stood at the door of his bedroom, thought about it, or turned to the monk''s bedroom. The monk is lying in bed, motionless, But the sandalwood fragrance in the house of the monk is really good. It is well known that sandalwood has the effect of calming and calming. Su Bai just sits on the floor at this time, leaning against the wall of the monks bedroom, it seems like sitting down and closing. Eyes. Soon, its a dream; "You said, is broadcasting very interesting?" In the dream, Su Bai seems to hear a person''s voice. That person is a shirt youth, a guy without a name, because the other party does not need a name. "Yes, it''s very interesting." Su Bai said, "Are you not funny?" "Yes, I am dead." The voice of the shirt youth disappeared again. The dream is over. But Su Bai is still asleep. ............ "Come on, the fat man fired a few dishes of Sichuan cuisine tonight, it is estimated that your father did not do well, but he also changed the taste." The fat man put a few dishes on the coffee table, took the little guy into his arms, and fed the little guy while eating himself; Su Bai was still resting, and the fat man did not bother him. Everyone has a soft place in his heart. Just like there is no absolute thing in this world, even a bad person can''t be doing bad things 24 hours a day or getting ready to do it. bad thing. The longer I spend with the little guy, the more I understand the fat man. Why did Su Bai adopt him? At home, being able to play with a smart and innocent little guy is really a treat. . At least, its hard for a fat person to imagine what it would be like if the little guy didnt appear in Su Bais life. A mental patient who has no thoughts and concerns. I think I feel a toothache. After a fat one snack, the fat man put the little guy on the carpet. "You will play for a while, fat uncle, I will clean up the dishes." The fat man said that he had picked up the dishes and went to the kitchen. The little guy is on the carpet, look left and right, then mutter, "Oh...hey..." Then the little guy began to climb from the living room to the bedroom. Although the little guy is now barely learning to walk, he still feels more comfortable crawling, not so tired. The little guy seemed to be able to sense the location of Su Bai. He climbed directly through himself and Su Bai''s bedroom and came to the door of the monk''s bedroom. He saw Su Bai sitting on the wall and sitting there sleeping. "Oh...hey..." The little guy whispered and then cautiously climbed to Su Bai. The tender little meat hand was stroking on the shoulder of Su Bai. He could see that Su Bai was very tired and really tired. Only, the next moment, the little guy suddenly opened his eyes and his mouth opened slightly, because Su Bai only wrapped a towel, so the skin on his arm was all exposed, and the little guy just touched the place, even let a piece The skin slowly floated up from the white arm. This piece of skin is very weak, and it keeps creeping slightly. It doesn''t dare to stimulate Su Bai, so it is very careful. If you can take a magnifying glass at this time, you can find the texture of the piece of skin and swallow it with those sarcomas. The crystals that condensed from the body of the Western audience were similar, and could even be said to be almost the same. The little guy looked at it all with a stunned look. he thinks, Wow, the fat is in the fire, too terrifying, I actually smashed my own skin... The little guy hurriedly grabbed the piece of skin with his little hand and put it on the right arm of Su Bai. Then he began to squint at it and kept squatting gently, trying to bring this piece of skin back to his father. This piece of skin is resisting, struggling, However, every time the little guy came out, it seemed to make its resistance a little bit wilting. Then, as the little guy''s hand kept groaning, the piece of skin slowly re-integrated into Su Bai''s right arm. Chapter 513： Longing for the taste of blood Su Bai didn''t know how long he had slept, but when he slowly opened his eyes, it was late at night. There was an electronic wall clock in the monk''s bedroom, which showed the date. "I actually slept for two days and two nights..." Su Bai himself was a little surprised, and he was still wrapped in the bath towel. Obviously, the fat man did not bother to disturb his rest and recovery. Standing up, Su Bai felt that his weak body and wilting spirit had recovered a lot. Although it was not in its heyday, at least it had just got rid of the weak state in the train station. . Out of the monk''s bedroom, Su Bai saw his bedroom, the little guy was sleeping with auspiciousness, Su Bai did not bother him, but a person came to the living room. belly, A little hungry. Opened the refrigerator, there is a lot of food in the refrigerator, but Su Bai has no appetite. This kind of hunger comes from the desire for blood. Before the blood loss is too much, the feeling that the blood is extracted, for Su Bai It is really a nightmare. Shaking his head, Su Bai took out a bottle of orange juice, opened it, drank two, and the orange juice was in the mouth, but it was bitter. Picking up clothes from the clothes hangers in the living room, Su Bai walked out of the house alone. After sitting on Poussin, who was parked outside the house, Su Bai took out his mobile phone and flipped it over at random. Calculating the time, the broadcast stoppage time should be over, and the story world will start to accept the audience again. Access, the broadcast and the pace of life of the audience will return to normal. After rubbing his lips, Su Bai took out a pack of cigarettes from the car drawer and split it in half, but found that he was not interested in smoking. Put your hands on the steering wheel. At this time, Su Bai really misses the taste of blood, even if it is the blood of ordinary people, it is good. Its like a person who used to eat Jinyi jade food has been hungry for many days. It is estimated that he can eat a bowl of tea and rice with radish. Where can I find a suitable blood-sucking object? Su Bai was not interested in looking for criminals under the night scene in Shanghai, nor was he interested in being a Shanghai Batman. His fingers tapped on the steering wheel gently, and Su Bais mouth slowly showed a smile. It is more difficult to find someone who is killing or robbing. It depends on luck, but it is much simpler to find those who sell white powder. Su Bai just wants to find a suitable excuse for himself to **** blood in the real world, or to give the broadcast a reason for forgiveness for his behavior. After driving, about twenty minutes later, Su Bai stopped under a dance hall. After getting off the bus, Su Bai did not choose to pretend to be an ordinary consumer. He slowly went in and waited for the dealer to ask himself if he wanted something to stimulate. Instead, he climbed up from the outer wall and went up to the third floor. This dance hall is also famous in Shanghai. The first floor is an ordinary living room buffet restaurant, the first floor is the disco, and the second floor is the drizzle sauna chain, and even a small cinema on the fourth floor. In short, basically the mainstream consumer choices can basically play here. Su Bai went straight to the third floor. A young man who looked like a foreman sent a guest into the box and just walked out. Su Bai grabbed his hand and pulled it into the empty box next door. "Oh...hey..." The foreman was licking his neck, the whole person lifted it up, and his back was attached to the wall. It looked very painful and he struggled. just, It seems to have experienced the scene of the Western **** scorpion being swallowed up on the train, and witnessed the scene of the 30 senior audience being slaughtered. Now, Su Bais worldview has been basically destroyed. He does not feel the life of the senior audience. What is it, how can you care about the life of an ordinary person? Whether...you have the most, no matter...you are dead or not. In the past, Su Bai also paid attention to a sentimental situation. The killing club also specialized in finding those who have died and succumb to kill. Now, more, still care about the attitude of broadcasting. Like the zombie boy''s gameplay, he acts in an extreme style, and the murder also kills the whole family, but because the family has indeed committed a crime, and because the sin of that person has caused the family to be rich, even if the broadcast does not like it, it is only I will close one eye with one eye. Now Su Bai is more aware of how unreliable it is to control power by personal literacy and morality. In fact, if there is no high-voltage line of broadcasting, even if it is good then, the audience of the Virgin will Gradually become a murderer who regards human life as a mustard. Just like the former Soviet Union, relying on the theoretical study and report learning of party members, relying on the quality of false and empty, and attempting to restrict public rights by the personal moral standards of officials. It proved to be a very stupid and naive fantasy. People, after all, will change, and the changes in human nature, if not punished, will naturally continue to slide down according to the rules of Murphy''s Law. "Where is the poison sold." Su Bai is too lazy to talk, and too lazy to be tempted. "Snapped!" Su Bai released his hand, but the next foot stepped on the other''s foot. "Hey..." This foot was immediately cracked. The other party wanted to yell, but Su Bai once again held his neck and couldn''t make any sound. "Now, you can answer my question." Su Bai smiled and looked at each other, then slowly released his hand. .................. "Adult, this is what we specially sent from London." A man with an oriental face held a box in his hand and delivered it to the Earl of Shahr. "Oh, China is not there?" Earl of Earl was not very good. He opened the box with a little impatience. There were six syringes inside. He took out a syringe, dropped the protective cap, and pointed the needle. Pierced into his arm and put all the reagents in. In a few moments, his face showed a sense of relaxation, and the pain before it seemed to ease a lot. "Reporting adults, what you need is more than ten times the normal person can withstand. Although the Chinese government has always been strict in drug control, this new product still has a certain circulation, just the adults you need. The species is specially made, even in our London, it is not possible to get it directly in the market. It must be re-ordered through the laboratory." Count Earl nodded and he knew that this was no way. The man made a wink to the left and right, and the two graceful women immediately came over and prepared to help the Earl of Shahr to massage. These two women were specially trained, whether they were used for drugs or for physical transactions. Relationships are excellent partners; However, when their hands just touched the body of the Earl of Shahr, the Earl of Shahr immediately changed color and shouted: "Out,getout!" The anger of Count Earl made the man very surprised. He immediately rose up respectfully and greeted the two women around him. "hiss" Earl of Shahr bit his teeth. If he can, he really does not want to stay in Shanghai. He wants to go back to the magician of the Guangming Department to heal himself, but there is no way, his injury is too heavy, heavy. It is very difficult to walk freely until now. Instead of taking a certain risk back to the West, it is better to stay here and wait for the upcoming call of the broadcast. After all, the Western environment is almost the same as the East. There, there is no enemy in the Earl of Shale. If those people know that they are seriously injured, they will not let go of this opportunity to beat the dog, and this time the injury is comparable to the last time. Being beaten by the Eastern vampire is much more serious, not even comparable. "boom!" The man who just went out opened the door and ran in. His face was horrified. Behind him, a woman with a dry body was thrown to the ground by a shadow. The female corpse still had a gun in her hand, but she did not The opportunity to pull the trigger is absorbed by the blood. Earl of Earl''s brow wrinkled. "Adult, save me... adults... save me..." The man squatted in front of the Earl of Shahr and prayed for help from the Earl of Shahr. "I am a little thirsty." There was a deep voice in the shadow. "Helpyourself." (You are free) Earl of Shahr just stunned and took another needle from the box and couldn''t wait to pierce his skin and inject these high-concentration poisons into his body. The oriental man who had just brought poison and goods to the Earl of Shale was directly caught by the shadows. Two gloomy fangs appeared in the shadow, and they pierced his neck unceremoniously. Then, Its smack... whisper... the clear and audible bloodsucking sound, Very vivid, Also very three-dimensional. The Earl of Shale threw the needle aside, took a deep breath, and spit it out. "An angel has fallen to the need to rely on these things." The shadow gradually dimmed, revealing the shape of Su Bai. Count Earl of Shah looked at Su Bai, smiled, then picked up his sleeves with his hands and slowly picked up his pants. On his arms, the pits and squats are all small holes. These small holes are enough for the intensive phobia to faint at the glance. At the same time, his legs are not eaten like a bone. , revealed it. "These are just physical wounds." Earl of Shahr bit his teeth and pointed to his head. "The pain of the soul being torn is the most unbearable." After that, Count Earl reached out and pointed forward. "There are red wines I brought from London, are you interested in trying?" "Good." Su Bai is really welcome. Chapter 514： Broadcast replay! Su Bai poured a cup, took it in his hand, gently rotated the glass, and then slowly took a sip, tastes good, Shah this goods will be quite enjoyable. Earl of Earl leaned on the sofa and looked at Su Bai. Some helplessness: "You don''t help me with this master? You look at how good this count is for you, and invite you to drink blood and invite you to drink." "You can''t drink if you don''t ask me? Also, you have to rely on poison and products to relieve the pain. It is too wasteful to drink this red wine." Su Bai glanced at the corpses on the side of the door. The two women wanted to let them go, but the murder and mobility they showed in the moment proved their hands and their lives. Su Bai pushed the boat along the water. This is a very easy to understand fact. After all, no matter which country, drug gangs, there is no shortage of desperados. "It''s a sad thing to say that the old iron." Earl of Shahr shrugged, but it involved the wound, leaving his face sullen. "If you fail to pass the Chinese language, don''t use it." Su Bai drank the red wine in his hand and picked up the bottle. "I am gone, you are well wounded." It was not until the appearance of Su Bai disappeared in front of himself that the Earl of Shale seemed to have removed all the camouflage, and his face showed a pale color. Although he knew that there was no direct causal relationship between himself and Su Bai, he was not sure whether this mysterious oriental vampire would really start with himself. After all, when he was waiting to be strangled by a group of sarcomas, the Eastern vampire seemed to be standing outside like a murderer, chatting with a sarcoma. Struggling, stood up, Earl of Shale came to the door and pressed the button on the door. "Adult, you told me." The sound coming from the communicator. "Come a few people to clean me up." Count Earl re-released his sleeves and trousers and covered his wounds. At this moment, Shahr really looks forward to the story world coming soon. ............ When Su Bai woke up at home, it was already in the middle of the night, so when he was satisfied with the fresh blood, the sky was almost bright. From the elevated road, there were several supermarkets and food and beverage outlets at the entrance to the old road of the old house. Su Bai stopped the car and walked into a breakfast shop. "The boss, a bowl of dumplings." "Well, wait." Sitting down at a relatively simple table, Su Bai took out his mobile phone and flipped it casually, then immediately entered the audience forum like what he suddenly thought of. Sure enough, there are a lot of people discussing about the train station in the forum a few days ago, but most of them are discussed in the clouds; After all, its at least a veteran listener who has personally participated in this event. On the one hand, the senior audience is not so boring, not so much interested in doing knowledge popularization and live broadcast in this forum where low-level listeners and experiencers live. The reason is that the senior listeners who are alive are basically wounded like the Earl of Shahr. Everyone eats the wound in a place where they feel safe to prevent their own enemies from taking the opportunity to go to the door. Although 30 senior listeners died, but no one really said that they would come to Su Bais troubles, even if Su Bai seems to have a great relationship with those sarcomas, and when everyone chopped the glass, Su Bai would already be there. The car was in the car, but the car, but there is no car door. Those surviving listeners, no matter what their heart is about Su Bai, no one is going to act on Su Bai. The dead listeners, even if they have a good relationship with you, are not worthy of avenging themselves for a dead person. The dangerous situation, plus, may also be that Su Bai left a deep impression on the living audience at that time, and no one dared to come to Su Bai at this time to show something. The name of the shadow tree of a person is no exception even in the audience circle. Why do the lychee have the greatest reputation among the audience of the big-level audience? That''s because she once did a feat of ruining a city. Maybe the lychee is not the strongest one, but on the fame, no one in the East and the West is better than her. The current Su Bai is also similar. Even in the low-level audience circle, Su Bai is not very famous, but at least after that day, he should have a name in the senior audience and even the senior audience. "Hey, buns." The boss put Su Bais things in front of Su Bai. Su Bai picked up the chopsticks and first clipped a small dumpling. At this time, the screen of the mobile phone on the table suddenly turned on. It was a news message pushed by a certain software. Because Su Bai changed the frequency of mobile phones is relatively high, it is not Su Baixi new tired, but because of frequent injuries and fighting, clothes are sometimes played, not to mention the mobile phone, so a battle, the mobile phone will be reimbursed. Therefore, Su Bai is too lazy to set up his own mobile phone often, so some mobile apps do not push the push. The Fukushima Nuclear Power Plants nuclear radiation reaches a high value in the Japanese Embassy to issue a reminder This time, the Fukushima nuclear power plant in Japan was once again popular because the earthquake in Japan caused the leakage and damage of the Fukushima nuclear power plant. However, the nuclear power plant does not mean that it is directly blown up like a cement chemical plant. It is more like a malignant tumor. It has been parasitized there. With the current level of science and technology of human beings, there is no cost and effective way to properly solve it. Su Bai still remembers the leak of the Fukushima nuclear power plant. At that time, he seemed to be in high school in Nanjing. Basically, the whole country had set off a wave of buying salt because of this incident. Everyone thought that seawater was contaminated by nuclear power plants and the words were exposed from the sea. The salt can not be eaten immediately, so I grabbed the salt. At that time, Su Bai was speechless for a while. Su Bai, who lived in Chengdu, knew the salt of Jingjing. Coincidentally, the two young people on the next table were watching the "Yangtze Evening News" while eating breakfast. One of them curiously said: "How many years have it been, the Fukushima nuclear power plant has not been done yet? I remember there is a Chernobyl. Is the event so much worse than the Fukushima nuclear power plant?" "What was the age of Chernobyl? The Fukushima nuclear power plant should be in recent years, so the safety facilities are better, certainly not as serious as Chernobyl." His companion started the popular science. Su Bai heard the sound, smiled and shook his head. The Chernobyl nuclear power plant seems to be about the same time as the Fukushima nuclear power plant. It was all in the 1970s. It seems that the Chernobyl nuclear power plant is later than the Fukushima nuclear power plant. It was only two years after it was established. It was only after the Chernobyl incident that the old Maozi took the life of the army to fill it. The huge cost of the birthplace had controlled the impact and harm of the Chernobyl incident. It is said that it is suffering from cancer. The number of soldiers and civilians is even more unknown, while the Japanese side is rather embarrassing, even if the Self-Defense Forces also said that they can''t go there to work, the Japanese have no choice but to listen to it, and send them one after another. The robot used to drum up a few times, but the damage is constantly expanding. Therefore, it is also ironic that this incident was very ironic. During the Second World War, the Japanese army shouted for the emperor to sweep the whole of Asia for the Yamato nation. Even after the war failed, many Japanese troops chose to devote their loyalties to this ambition, and the tenacity and shackles of the Japanese soldiers. Not afraid of death left a deep spiritual shadow in almost all Asian countries, but now, the Japanese are really not good. Su Bai licked his lips. He felt that if this happened in China, it is estimated that even if the domestic liberation army knew that there would be terrible irreversible radiation when it entered the rescue, many people would resolutely go up. By the way, there is something Su Bai has been unclear, or is it uncertain, is there an audience on the other side of Japan? But then Su Baiwan smiled, the place is estimated that there is no way for the audience, and listening to many and half is selfish, and do not want to marry this drowning. Su Bai estimated himself, even if he is now, if he is close to or deep in the core area of ??the Fukushima nuclear power plant, he may have a leukemia... The breakfast was almost finished, and Su Bai took out his wallet and prepared to check out. However, when the wallet was just taken out, suddenly there was a suffocating pain in the chest position! "hiss" Su Bai grabbed his chest with his left hand and supported his desk with his right hand, trying to keep himself as usual. This feeling is too familiar, really familiar, This marks that The radio has finally re-broadcasted, The story world is coming again! About half a minute later, the pain of the child really disappeared. Su Bai looked up and did not rush to check out, but picked up the phone and opened WeChat. Sure enough, the "kongbu66" public micro-signal that has not been seen for a long time was sent. This is a graphic notice, The photo is large, but it is a bit fuzzy. It seems that it should be taken from mid-air. On the one hand, it is on the sea. On the other side, several large blocks are located there. Su Bai sees it. This should be a nuclear power plant. The middle seems to be a small one. The town, from the architectural point of view, should be the same as Japan and South Korea. Below, there is a text description, but when Su Bai is going to read the text, the text is suddenly distorted, twisted together, and the environment in which Su Bai is located. This breakfast shop is disappearing. this means, This story world is not notified in advance, but is notified in a timely manner. When notifying you, It means that you have to enter the world of the story, and don''t give you the time to prepare. "Dear listeners, our radio, finally ushered in a replay after three months of suspension. I hope that when there is no broadcast to accompany you, the audience will be well. Nuclear, has always been a human eye but a fearful existence, Humans glimpse and covet its power, but fear its terrible, The story we are going to tell today is related to nuclear power plants. Many listeners will be confused and expect that human beings seem to be so vulnerable in the face of nuclear power. Then, What about the audience? Today''s story show, we will come together to reveal this answer. "........." Su Bai. Chapter 515： Terrorist nuclear radiation and Su Bai The surrounding environment is constantly changing. Su Bai took out a fifty from the wallet and placed it on the dinner table before it was completely transmitted. "ͨ..." This feeling, as if falling into the water, Su Bai felt that his consciousness began to stretch and stretch, just like a piece of sticky sugar, was constantly dragging; This feeling is the same as when I last fell on the train, but it is more real and more delicate than that. The scene of the scene began to appear in Su Bais mind. "vomit" A nausea and nausea came, no, this has been out of the category of nausea and nausea. Su Bai seems to see that he is vomiting painfully, and the red blood is spit out. As a vampire, he actually spit out blood... Among the blood spit out, there are even pieces of organs of your own organs! The body seems to have a rejection reaction from top to bottom. It seems that at this time, his body is fighting for rebellion. The cohesiveness and centripetal force of all the cells in the body are all scattered at this time. They begin to involuntarily self-reject. Self-death, and this bit by bit brings together, that is, Su Bai suddenly finds that his body is constantly degrading and decaying. Consciousness is still very vague at this time. Su Bai does not know whether this is his own real experience or just a kind of picture projection, but this feeling is very realistic and realistic... a bit out of place. Fortunately, this pain only lasted for a short time. because, A greater sense of pain is coming! "boom!" a huge roar, In the sky, there is a huge mushroom cloud, but this mushroom cloud is different from the atomic bomb mushroom cloud seen on the previous documentary. It looks smaller and more beautiful, but it is beautiful, but it is very beautiful. The uneasy factor, as if you look at it more, is a sinful evil. And Su Bai, is always staring at it; Not Su Bai wants to see, But because Su Bai cant move now, Body, soul, At this moment, it became a dandelion that swayed in a hurricane. It was completely involuntarily, as if everything had lost its color. In its own world, there were only two extremely single colors. On the body, there are patches of spots, not corpse spots, but more terrible than corpse spots, more shocking! You must know that Su Bai, who entered the world of the story, is not a weak state, but he is broadcasted to the peak state, but even the peak of Su Bai, at this time, is as weak as a Xiao. Death, like a giant net, has been shrouded in the top of his head. Su Bais heart was even thinking about what he hadnt done recently. This shouldnt be a punishable story for himself, but why is it that he is going to die soon? The end of life is at your fingertips. The picture in Su Bais mind began to become fragmented. He saw the decay of his body, saw that it was desolate all day, saw his own pain, saw his struggle, and saw his own anger... Fortunately, it all goes like a slide in the mind, If what you have experienced is really a reality, Then this time, Su Bai does not know how to squat! He was proud of his willpower, even in his heart, whether he would really choose himself to end the endless pain. "boom!" a loud noise came, all, Restore dead silence, Around, Turn into darkness; .................. This is an art shop, the signboard is Korean, the store displays all the things, it has covered the layers of dust, the things sold in the store are mainly around the animation, basically every fire Anime, you can find its peripheral products here. Magic wands, sneakers, tennis rackets, watches, cloaks, etc. are numerous, and there are even some big objects, such as the high model of the people and the vampire. It seems that because of the long-term disrepair, the hanging ornaments that were originally tied with the string on the beam were finally banned, and fell down, just falling on the vampire, and made a "squeaky" muffle. This muffled sound broke the long silence. "Hey...oh...hey..." The friction of the vampires is constantly coming, as if there is something in it that wants to come out. You must know that this city has become a completely unmanned area, even an animal can not see, life, has become a rare guest here. "Snapped" at last, He was pushed away. Su Bai only felt that he was all over his body. He was burning pain. He reluctantly opened his eyes slowly, but his vision was extremely blurred. One hand, gently placed on your face. There are pits everywhere on the face, as if there had been a sarcoma before, some, broken, leaving a groove, and some were wilting, becoming a scar that could never be eliminated. Even his right eye position, Su Bai also touched a few raised places, which directly led to his right eye, almost blind, and the left eye should be contaminated with layers of pus Water and water dirt can only perceive the vague light, but can''t see anything at all. What exactly is going on who am I Oh... remember it... I am Su Bai... Su Bai sat in the hustle and bustle, thinking about it for about a quarter of an hour, remembering his identity, and then he began to try to use his own hands to open the dirt on his left eye position. It hurts... it hurts... Su Bais heart is constantly struggling, and now he seems to feel the pain, becoming ten times more sensitive than before, but it is true that the dirt on his left eye has been growing with his own skin, cleaning up They are no less than dig their own flesh and blood. "Ah...ah..." There was a painful voice in Su Bais throat, and the vocal cords seemed to have been damaged. There was no obvious vocabulary, but fortunately this was just a tone that showed his painful feelings, and no specific vocabulary was needed. Bloody half opened, milky white liquid with pus began to flow out, dripping on the hands of Su Bai, and Su Bai finally could not bear the pain, hands on both sides of the vampire, Stand up. With the faint light trapping of the right eye, Su Bai hit back and forth in the store, and finally hit the door. After hitting the door, Su Bai fell directly on the road outside, the whole People have made multiple rolls on the ground, On the hard road surface, leaving a yellow-brown liquid on the beach, this is the juice of Su Bai, his blood is no longer red, it has become this disgusting color. At the same time, it exudes a pungent smell of odor. Su Bai feels that he is now like a rotten salted fish. Even Su Bai is hard to imagine, why is he still alive... Being alive is a pain for him. But what do you think is the same thing, what to do is another matter, At this critical moment, Su Bais throat still snorted, although it was hoarse, but it also showed Su Bais unwillingness at this time. I remember that I just entered the story world. How can I give up, How can you die like this, The knees pressed against the ground, and Su Bai stood up again. He began to march slyly, and the front was the sea. Su Bai only vaguely captured a little blue, and the body seemed to feel some salty and wet feelings. The whole person stumbled past and then fell into the sea. "ͨ..." The sea water infiltrated in the dense wounds of oneself, and this kind of irritating feeling almost made Su Bai almost fainted. "Ah...ah..." A cry of painful sorrow, in exchange for a burst of blisters from the mouth. Su Bai reached out again and placed it in his left eye position. The stimulation of the sea water and the intense pain seem to make Su Bai wake up a little longer than before. He finally made up his mind this time and grabbed the dirt next to his left eye. Daddy, Tear it off. "Oh... oh..." Left eye, finally can barely see things, Su Bai began to float up, but the ear, specifically, should be on the water, it seems that there is a slightly familiar voice. "Rely, monk, you just saw it, there is something that is not a ghost, ran from the road and then committed suicide by jumping into the sea." "Amitabha, the barren is indeed seen." "Jiacuo, what about you." "I also saw it, but this is not in line with common sense. Although we have just entered the world of this story, this scene, this environment, is thirty years after the serious leak of the nuclear power plant. It has long been an absolute no man''s land in Korea. How could it be that there are really creatures that have been bitter here for 30 years? We must know that we also robbed the radiation protection suits in the military police camps before we dare to go deep here. Even the strong radiation that we cant resist, an ordinary person, may be jealous. So long?" Gyatton paused and said: "What makes me even more strange is why he just rushed out when we just came over? Is this just a coincidence?" "Hey!" The fat man pointed at the head of Gyatso with dissatisfaction. The head now wears a helmet similar to a spacesuit. He said: "Jiacuo, you don''t understand it. You are usually in the temple. After chanting, it is estimated that the sci-fi movie has not seen much. This is the variation. Just the one who rushed out of the sea and squandered himself should be a mutant who suffered from nuclear radiation. Yes, absolutely! The fat man said very calmly. Chapter 516： Radiation... thirty years "Oh... oh..." Su Bai finally emerged from the sea, and faintly saw three people standing on the shore, all wearing anti-radiation equipment, looking a bit bloated. Then, Su Bais consciousness fell into a coma. "Mom, how does this mutant look so familiar?" The fat man squatted down and looked at the "variant person" carefully. "Hey, it looks a bit like Dabai." "It''s not like, but it is itself." At this time, the monk is really indifferent to the indirect mental retardation of the fat man. .................. The feeling of warmth began to spread all over the body, but it was followed by a terrible pain. "vomit" Su Bai opened his eyes, picked it up, and began to retching under the bed. There has been nothing to vomit, but it seems that only this vomiting reaction can alleviate the paralysis of the whole body muscles. The fat man stood by the bed and looked at the monk inexplicably. "The monk, have you slept for three months, even the Dharma are unfamiliar?" The monk shook his head. "It is not the cause of poverty. It is because Su Bai suffered from nuclear radiation. His body, his blood, has produced great distortion and variation. In the past, Su Bai was a double blood, but more Not mixed, but now the various forces are mottled together, twisted together, the poor Buddha light, there is no way to find a way to help him sort out." "Is radiation so strong here?" The fat man seems to be somewhat incomprehensible. "I didn''t get an hour before Dabai came in, it became this ghost look? Then we are now wearing this radiation protection clothing, and it is estimated that there are not many birds used." The monk wants to stop. The fat man shook his head from the ground up. "No, it shouldn''t be like this. Even if it''s a radiant radiation, it won''t make Su Bai become such a person." The gloved hand gently pulled the white clothes, and the fat man continued: "It looks like the clothes are damaged for some years." Gyatso also carefully observed Su Bai at this time. "According to the information we have just entered the world of this story, the nuclear power plant leak occurred 30 years ago, and we just entered the world of the story less than an hour, but Su White, like here, has been here for 30 years. Do you look at his face carefully, is it older than when we saw him before?" The monk heard the words, looked at it carefully, and then nodded. "The blood family has a long life, the youth will not have much change, and the speed of aging is much slower than the average person. However, his face does have time. The traces of passing, thirty years, are indeed enough to leave some changes in a blood family." "Why are we just entering the story world for an hour, and Su Bai, has it been for 30 years?" The fat man is somewhat incredible: "This kind of person has been here for 30 years, this is not a ghost." What a terrible punishment." "Fat, Su Bai is doing something that violates the rules of broadcasting during our coma?" Gyatso asked the fat man. "No." The fat man shook his head. "I remember there is no." The monk''s brow has been locked, and it has been locked since the discovery of Su Bai''s identity. But now, it has slowly stretched some. It seems that the monk has already thought of some speculation. Su Bai retched for a long time. When his body''s consciousness began to recover slowly, he raised his head blankly and swept the fat man, the monk and the Gyatso in his own eyes. "Fat... monk... Gyatso..." Su Bai licked his lips and struggled with one hand on the bed. "Yeah..." Obviously, when Su Bai just looked at the fat three people, it was a person who was distinguishing and thinking. Yes, When Su Bai woke up, he even spent a lot of time thinking about himself, let alone remembering others. "Big white, your state is too bad." The fat man kneels down and looks at Su Bai through his helmet. Some can''t bear to say: "Mom, it''s almost lost." "It is a strong radiation effect that has caused long-term damage to his spirit and body, and his memory has declined." "But now the story world has begun. Su Bai has become like this. What should I do next?" The fat man obviously felt a little difficult to understand, and even felt very tricky. Because Su Bai becomes like this, if the three of them have to help him, it is equal to one more burden in the trio. Looking at Su Bai, can you fight? But some words, the fat man is also embarrassed to explain, because he does not know the meaning of the monk and Gyatso. Su Bai waved his hand, "Task, released?" "Not yet, the broadcast has thrown us here, and there is no task to be released." Gyatso replied. "Let me put it here first, you should do what you should do," Su Bai said. The fat man, the monk and the Gyatso trio looked at each other. At the moment, the fat man began to set up a circle of law around Su Bai. Obviously, Su Bai is very interested. He did not ask the fat people to protect themselves. Instead, they took the initiative to say these words to prevent them from being licked by fat people; Although Su Bai still does not understand why the time of entry into the world of this story is different from that of others, Su Bai still understands how to get along with the audience. Don''t look at the four people who are living under one roof in the real world. However, when they encounter such a thing, they have no ability to contribute purely. They are not qualified to talk about cooperation, and they are not qualified to ask for any emotional protection. after all, The story world looks like it is really much higher than the previous risk factor, and certainly more dangerous. Therefore, any flaws may bring irreparable consequences. After the fat man has arranged the formation, he said to Su Baidao: "Da Bai, you should rest here first. Let us go out and touch the world of this story first. Here, we will first serve as the place where our four people are in this story world. "" After that, the fat three went out, and they didn''t give Su Bai what anti-chemical clothing, because now the equipment is really meaningless for Su Bai, the radiation has been radiated, so After a long time, Su Bai himself may have become a source of radiation. When the three of them left, Su Bai leaned on the bed and changed to a comfortable position. Why is this how... Su Bai has never understood, really does not understand, if all the listeners who enter this story world have the same experience as themselves for many years, it is normal, it may be that the broadcast is deliberately arranged, so that the strength of the audience is Weaken, everyone is weakened collectively, and it is also an equality. However, the monk fat man Gyatso is good. Su Bai still remembers that in the memory picture, it seems that there is a picture of the explosion of the nuclear power plant. So, I really have been in this ghost place for 30 years, just like the fat people said? Su Bai also remembered the pain and slide-like picture when he first entered the story world. Is it really 30 years, is the broadcast progressing into my time? what is this? What exactly is going on? Su Bai suddenly felt that he was wronged... Oh, If Laozi did something that violated the rules, If Lao Tzu is ill, he kills many other listeners. How can you punish me for your broadcast, and I have nothing to say, Just like the last time you punish the world of stories, are you not calmly facing yourself, But what happened this time... I recently did not do anything in Anans life, so I came to the 30-year nuclear radiation experience package inexplicably. If you are not a bloodline, you will have a long life and it is not easy to age. Is it now that you are almost sixty years old? The problem is, according to the monk, they say, This story world has just begun; This is equivalent to everyone playing together to play the game, everyone is full of blood full basket attributes are full, Su Bai is erased attribute points, and the blood trough and blue trough are not missing, still not Stopping the ground "downside down". Su Bai is clear, it is impossible for the fat monks to protect themselves. They are not good people. Especially in this story world, the obvious crisis coefficient is very large. They may die if they are careless, let alone protect themselves. Suddenly, Su Bai supported the bed with his hands and slowly struggled to stand up. Anyway, Ive been lying here waiting, its not the way, "Oh, I am better than other listeners who have entered this story world. I don''t have to worry too much about the radiation here." Su Bai''s mouth showed a bitter smile, radiated for 30 years, and did not die. It is estimated that there are antibodies, or that they are assimilated and used to it. "Hey..." There was a crisp sound in the next door. Su Bai brows, This Korean-style house was arranged by the fat man before the fat man left. Is it fat that they have returned? Instinctively, let Su Bai notice a strange look. He held the wall and walked to the next room. There, it should be on the side. Su Bai slowly pushed the door open. Although the injury was very heavy, even Su Bai couldn''t figure out what his body was in the end. In short, it was a mess. The door was pushed open, the bedroom inside was very simple, a bed, a closet, a window, and there was no other big furnishings. There is a mirror in the middle of the closet. Su Bai slowly walked over, He saw himself in the mirror, One eye, the other eye has been blocked by the scab, and the face is also pitted, all over the body, rotten meat and pus blister everywhere. Su Bai reached out and slowly placed his face in the mirror. "It''s ugly." "Yeah, really ugly..." A silent voice suddenly came, "Who!" Su Bai turned subconsciously and swept around, but did not see anything. What Su Bai didnt see was When he turned his back to the mirror, The position of the back of the head of Su Bai in the mirror, There was an old womans face, The old lady''s seven scorpions, blood is rushing out, she opened her mouth slightly, revealing the yellow teeth and the grinning smile. Chapter 517： Murdered corpse Su Bais breathing became very slow and slow at this time. Of course, his respiratory system and various organs in his body have actually weakened to a critical point. It is impossible to really breathe as strong as before. However, at this time, Su Bai is really a little nervous. The broadcast was suspended for three months, and everyones attention was on that train. However, few people noticed that the last broadcast was suspended for three months to solve a bug and join some new models. Can you guarantee that this broadcast will be upgraded and new maintenance? such as, The dangerous things in this story world will find soft persimmons! Oh, The fat guys are not going to walk for a quarter of an hour, and you can''t wait to find me. This is really anxious. The tiger fell to Pingyang and was bullied by the dog. Su Bais heart actually had this consciousness, but no matter what position he had, Su Bai would not say that he would be awkward. The previous echo, disappeared, She didn''t make any more noise, but Su Bai can be sure that the other person is by her side, and maybe even close to herself. Slowly, Su Bai used his one-eyed eye to be alert and surrounded by the other side: "It''s ugly..." This is the way to ask for stone; "Really... ugly..." This sound is similar to the husky and weak voice of the old woman. Behind yourself! Su Bai turned sharply, but in front of him, it was still the mirror! Is it, In the mirror? Or, in this closet? But the sound just did not come out of the door through the closet. At this time, because Su Bai suffered too long radiation, causing a great degree of destruction and distortion of his body and soul, so that Su Bais knowledge could not be released at all, even he did not know that he still There is no god. Therefore, Su Bai did not know that the face was not in other places. It is in the position of his own head. This is also a kind of...black under the light! As an audience, Su Bai has not encountered anything that dirty things dare to appear in the back of his head. Perhaps, Su Bais strength has suffered a lot from radiation, but because this is broadcast The reason for the fast forward, so Su Bai now, can not really adapt to his current state, this is no way. Su Bai licked his lips, reached out and pulled the wardrobe door in front of him. One hand suddenly fell down and placed directly on Su Bai''s shoulder. Su Bai did not move, even, there was no reaction at all. Because in front of him is just a dead body, this is a female body. A female corpse is still not so scared by Su Bai. However, what makes Su Bai somewhat strange is that female corpses should not die from radiation. In fact, radiation damage to humans is more manifested in cancer. Just like the Chernobyl incident, old Mao is said to have tens of thousands. People therefore die from diseases caused by excessive radiation. If it is intense radiation, this person can''t live too long, but this woman should be murdered. However, it is clear that there is no possibility that the police will come here to conduct investigations in the murders that took place here. After the Japanese Fukushima nuclear power plant leaked, the Japanese have been dare to send robots in the past to do the "clean up" work. In fact, even robots can''t work for too long in high-radiation areas, and usually have to be withdrawn for a few hours, because even if the robot''s body is made of radiation-proof materials, some chips and structures inside the robot follow It is difficult for human beings to replace them with other materials, and these things are bound to be attacked by nuclear radiation. Therefore, unless the Japanese create a Gundam army in the real world, relying on robots to control nuclear pollution can only be a joke. Naturally, in the past 30 years, the place in the story world of Korea has definitely become an absolute no-man''s land. According to the monks, they said that they had robbed the radiation-proof suits in the peripheral area, so obviously The South Korean government has not lost, but if there is a murder case here, it is naturally impossible to conduct any investigation. Su Bais hand touched the neck of the womans body. There was a deep wound here, like a sharp knife with a kitchen knife. It was straightforward and very simple. It should be a fatal blow, then the female body. Obviously it was treated to some kind, similar to making some kind of specimen, and the radiation intensity here is terrible, so that even if she has been thirty years old, she still has no decay. This room is not simple... fat people, they chose so well when they moved themselves. Su Bai thought this way, but when she saw the age of the female corpse, she should be 30 years old when she died. The voice she just heard is very old. It should be the voice of an old woman. Even if this woman becomes a ghost, it is impossible to make that old voice. Not the female body... Su Bai turned his head and looked behind him. The head of the old woman''s face in the back of the head, at this time the eyes suddenly widened, looking at the female body in front of him, the old woman seems to be very excited. "Oh..." In an instant, the female body suddenly straightened up. The transformation of the female corpse, Su Bai naturally sensed, and he immediately turned around, just as the female body rushed over to him! how is this possible, Even if it is a corpse, it is impossible to be so fast! still is, Because of the cause of nuclear radiation? "ͨ!" Su Bai was thrown to the ground by the female corpse. It is estimated that any man would not like it because the female corpse was treated with antiseptic treatment, but the female corpse showed a kind of whiteness all over the body, and the skin was like It is a layer of cement ash, and the facial features on the face are deepened, which makes people feel amazed! The hands of the female corpse were stunned by Su Bais neck, and her mouth was slightly open, and a stench of odor came out. Fortunately, Su Bai is now very stinky. For this taste, it is a bit accustomed to it, even, in fact, the female body after the anti-corrosion treatment is even cleaner than Su Bai. Su Bai tried to push with strength, but at this time, he was really weak to the point where he was all pointed out by Su Bai himself. No matter how Su Bai pushes, the female body is pressed on her own body, the strength of her hands begins to get heavier and heavier, and Su Bai can hardly breathe. I can''t breathe, but it''s still the second. It''s the key to my neck. At this time, there is a feeling that I have to be broken. The body that I was proud of has been vulnerable to unimaginable after 30 years of radiation. . Zombies, Zombies, Damn, My zombie blood... Su Bai began to desperately push the zombie blood in his body. Su Bai''s nails began to grow longer and darker at this time. However, it seems that the change is nothing more. The zombie lineage didn''t succeed in switching out. This body almost made Su Bai feel strange! There is no way to switch out of the zombie state. When facing this female body, Su Bai really has no choice. "amount" Su Bais throat screamed a little bit of noise, and the belief of survival came out at the bottom of Su Bais heart. Su Bai suddenly opened his mouth and directly bite the neck of the womans body. There, the deadly wound that the female body was killed! This is not to kiss the neck when you are intimate with a woman. In fact, the reason why Su Bai does this is to stimulate the female body. If it is Su Bai in the peak state, it is easy to bite the neck of the female body, but now the bloodline status. If you can''t switch it, the effect of the tooth''s bite can be very low and low, and it may even be just ticking the female body. However, Su Bai did this, naturally there is his truth. The fat man has arranged the method here. Now the reason why the array method has no effect is not because the fat mans arrangement of the goods is bad. In fact, Su Bai is clear, the problem is that the fat man has arranged this array method too advanced! Not only Su Bai himself, but even the fat man, did not deeply realize how weak Su Bai is now, so the fat man''s array is also arranged to intercept the strong, more, in fact, to defend against other listeners. This female corpse, although scams, but this level of energy fluctuations does not cause the reaction of the fat sub-form, Su Bai is stimulating female corpses. In fact, Su Bais heart is also silent for a while. Has he actually degraded to break it in such a way? The wound on the neck of the female corpse was bitten by Su Bai. The emotion seemed to be stimulated at once, and the corpse of the body began to emanate. The black corpse wrapped it, and the force multiplied at this moment. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" At this time, the method of sensing the corpse was finally stimulated, and a red silk line appeared instantly from the wall, directly across the female body, and the female body was directly opened from Su Bai, and posted on it. On the wall. The silk thread began to grow more and more, and the silk thread with a strong breaking effect, wrapped around the female body, as if the fireworks were like a burst of Mars, the corpse of the female body was constantly being dispelled at this time. In the end, The body of the female corpse completely rotted and turned into a pus droplet on the ground. Su Bai climbed up very hard, sat on the floor, facing the closet, gasping heavily, and this gasping was indirect, and there was still a feeling of not being able to get up in the breath. , my heart and lungs, in the end, what is the decline. Inadvertently, Twisted, The gaze just looks at the closet mirror on the side of the body. Suddenly, Su Bai saw a scene in which he felt the scalp numb. In the mirror, While facing her face, the position of her head is also the face of an old woman. She is also facing her face with a meaningful smile. Look at yourself. Chapter 518： Hundred Ghost Nights on Valentines Day There was a groan in Su Bais throat, because the body was previously fragile, and the neck was smashed by the female body, which made it difficult for Su Bailian to speak now. Of course, at this time, there is nothing to say. Normal people see that there is a face on the other''s head, and they are almost the same reaction. Then they think about how to remove the face. For the person of Su Bai, it is more natural. It is. Su Bai''s hands reached into the back of his head, trying to tear the face down. Su Bai didn''t know, when did this face grow to the position of his head? Is it hard to be asleep during the 30 years of radiation? But why didn''t even the fat monks have found their own strangeness before? Su Bais hand quickly touched the face and could clearly perceive the faces mouth, teeth, nose, eyes and ears. This is a terrible tactile experience, and it is still in the back of your own head. But then, Su Bai began to tear the face like crazy. "Oh...hey..." The old woman made a squeaky laughter at this time, and then Su Bais left hand suddenly became paralyzed at this time, and even there was a feeling beyond the control of Su Bai. hateful, She is trying to control my body! Su Bais face sank immediately. This is really a tiger-baked Pingyang being bullied by a dog. This kind of naked and simple and rude way of innumerable times than that of winning the house is actually falling on itself. The other party is not a win, but a fusion. Her face, I don''t know when it is integrated into myself. Maybe, her soul is also in her own body. This is the most primitive nesting! "what!" There was a hoarse whisper in Su Bais throat, and the whole man began to desperately retreat, slamming his back of the head on the wall. "boom!" however, The scene of the old womans face hitting the wall directly did not happen, but Su Bais left hand actively blocked the old womans face at this time, which offset the impact. His own left hand, at this time, actually turned against water. "Oh...hey..." The old woman''s laughter is still with a kind of unobtrusive ridicule. It seems that she is very interesting for Su Bai''s struggle. At this time, Su Bai felt his left leg, and there was a feeling of paralysis in the vagueness. This is a sign that his left leg should be controlled by the other party! The fat monk did not go out for a long time. They basically couldnt count on them. Su Bai really could only rely on himself at this time. Moreover, this old woman did not cause the reaction of the fat mans formation. After having the experience of the female body, Su Bai thinks that this old woman should not be stupid again. In addition, the reason why the female corpse will swindle, was hidden in the closet for thirty years without swindling, and suddenly it was a scam, is it also the reason for this old woman? When the womans body suddenly swindled, she seemed to be facing her back, so that the old womans face was facing the womans body. "boom!" Su Bai turned over and squatted on the bed. The whole bed collapsed directly, and it was torn apart. At the same time, even the closet was knocked over, and the mirror suddenly broke down. A wooden thorn stabbed into the body of Su Bai, and pus water flowed out of the skin; However, this is not over. His left hand suddenly turned back and grabbed his neck. Su Bais right hand grabbed his left hand but could not move it. Kill yourself, Kill yourself, This is really one of the most awkward ways to die; Su Bai began to struggle constantly. He didn''t want to die. This is his consistent belief. Even when he was sick, Su Bai did not want to die. He died and looked for death. It looks very similar, but it is totally different. the concept of. "Oh...hey..." The laughter of the old woman at this time is more like a death knell for Su Bai. Su Bais right leg began to move on the ground, the closet mirror was broken, the ground was full of glass pieces, Su Bais foot just found a piece of glass, a stroke, long glass piece was kicked in front of Su Bai , Then, Su Bai did not hesitate to extend his right hand, no longer the left hand that was holding his neck, grabbing the glass in front of him and opening his mouth. "puff" Long glass, directly penetrated into his mouth by Su Bai, pierced his mouth, and from the other side, the glass was also worn from the mouth of the old woman. "Hey...oh...hey..." From the mouth of the old woman, the green thick liquid was continuously dripping, and her laughter, because of the glass cut off the tongue, could not be sent out again. Su Bai was half-squatting on the ground, and his right hand continued to hold the glass in his hand. then, The heart is horizontal, Rotate! "Oh..." Su Bai''s tongue was cut into pieces and the mouth was filled with blood and flesh, and the puffy light red pus dripped from Su Bai''s mouth. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!" The old womans entire mouth was completely unbearable at this time, and she made a scream of screaming. Do you want to play, Do you really want to play, Ok, Let''s come to Bibi, Who will play in the end! Su Bais heart made a sneer, and at this time, he had not noticed any pain. What he thought in his mind was actually how to trauma the old woman who was in the back of her head. The old woman was so engaged by Su Bai, and the arrogance was lowered. Su Bai also felt a burst of weakness, However, Su Bai still used up the last force that was squeezed out of his body. In his right hand, he slammed the glass into his mouth. Blood, Pus, Juice, It kept flowing out of Su Bais mouth and it looked very miserable. But from the perspective of Su Bai, Su Bai is laughing. "Ah ah ah ah ah" The screams of the old woman began to get lighter and lighter. As soon as the black smoke rose from the position of the head of Su Bai, when it appeared, the fat array was directly activated by induction, and a red silk line came out from all directions. The black smoke condensed the face of the old woman, and the face of the head of Su Bais head was gone, leaving only Su Bai, who was half-squatting on the ground, a long glass that passed through his mouth. . The old woman gave a cry of sorrow, and flew straight out of the window while the red line was not surrounded by her. His own vitality is constantly passing, at this point, Su Bai can feel it; He couldnt make a sound, his tongue had been smashed by himself, and his mouth was full of blood and cracked wounds; The body, slightly shaking, in the throat, is struggling with a syllabary, like the last whisper. I retched and vomited. First, there was nothing to vomit in my body. Second, every time the stomach licks the muscles of the face, the pain of the heart immediately hits. Su Bai tried to struggle and wanted to stand up, but the knee was only a little hard, and it slipped down. The whole person had to support it with his arms, and he was not really soft on the ground. At this time, it is like a pool of mud, and it is a pool of dead mud. ............ In this small town, there are a lot of listeners at this time. Most of them have obtained radiation protection equipment by their own means. There are also very few weak audiences or luck is not very good. There is no radiation protection equipment, and there has been a slight Dizziness and vomiting, but fortunately they are not ordinary people, but they can hold it. Broadcasting, until now, has not released this task, so that everyone is very upset. "Fat, what did you feel?" The monk suddenly stopped to look at the fat man. The fat man licked his lips. "My formation has just started." The monk and Gyatso heard the words and looked at each other. Obviously, the three are now hesitating. Gyatso smiled. "Go back." The monk nodded and the fat man nodded. Even if it is somewhat reluctant, but the three are clear, now, it is best to go back and look at Su Bai, relentlessly turning the already-stubborn Su Bai into the world of this story, seems to be the most sensible choice. But this story world has only begun. The three people are now a group. In the beginning, they abandoned Su Bai in this way. This group is equal to the beginning of a rift and buried a scene of disharmony. As for the friendship with Su Bai, it is not the first consideration. Even if Gyatso and the monk still owe Su Bai a human feeling, but the fat man is also very deep with Su Bai Gua, the three together tacitly abandoned Su Bai, this Things will not be passed out. "I think that Dabai should be doing what we did, so let the broadcast deliberately punish him." The fat man guessed at this time, "Otherwise, the broadcast could not be so obvious, it is clear that he wants to kill him." "I will go back this time and ask clearly. If it is because of other things he has done, we can''t help it," said the monk. Yes, if you die by yourself, you will be punished by the broadcast. As an audience, even if you owe you more people, you really can''t help. Can you let us go to the radio for your personal feelings? That is, when the three are just preparing to return, Suddenly, This long-lost street is full of excitement. It immediately became a shadow, and the surrounding bars and restaurants were also full of people. Around, there were also laughter from men and women. In many houses, there are also Korean love songs... This scene appeared in all corners of the county, as if the entire county city returned to thirty years ago, "vibrant." When the nuclear leak was in the first place, they were not evacuated? the fat man said with some accident. "It should be, but the poverty is very curious, their bodies, wherever they go," said the monk. What are they doing now? Gyatso felt that this was the key to the problem. Suddenly, a hundred ghosts walked in the night, as if celebrating something. "Today, it should be Valentine''s Day." The fat man licked his lips. Chapter 519： Korean audience, Su Baiyu! Su Bai has been able to perceive his body and is gradually moving toward the final collapse. He was able to make himself proud of the flesh. After experiencing a nuclear explosion and 30 years of high-intensity nuclear radiation, he was already brittle. White feels strange. The fight with the old woman almost exhausted the last bit of vitality of the body. Now, it is not so much because of the injury, but it is better to say that it was completely burned before the white, and the body is close to the oil. The point of dryness. death, Waving to yourself, End, It is not far from myself. A person, quietly kneeling here, waiting for death, Su Bai suddenly felt that instead of this, he really did not eat directly by those sarcomas. At least, it still died a little bit more vigorously. Now, a person is silently here, silently dying, as small as a grain of dust. The way of ending this way, although reasonable, makes Su Bai feel that there is a lack of some gorgeous. Although Su Bai is not a superficial person who pursues gorgeousness, in the face of death, most of them will choose to be emotional or a little bit sensational. Outside the window, suddenly there was noisy noise, and for a time, the voices were full; Su Bais consciousness has been somewhat dissipated at this time. He instinctively feels that this change is not right, but he has no energy to think about it. "Hey...oh...hey..." A burst of crisp footsteps came from outside the house, and then the door was pushed open. A man who was not tall came in. There were many accessories on the man, like an auto repairman. He was wearing a blue overalls with organic oil stains. The man saw Su Bai, who was half-squatting on the ground, turned his head and said something to the person behind him. Soon, a woman with a slender figure came in behind the door. The womans clothes were very exposed, and there seemed to be only a few secret places. Some of the fabrics were slightly covered, and the rest of the large pieces of white were exposed. The woman''s face is very delicate, but it is not so beautiful, because this face is obviously not an innate face, with a very obvious artificial design factor in it. This man and woman are communicating in Korean. Therefore, Su Bai can''t understand what they are talking about. Of course, at least understand that the other person is a Korean. Audience from South Korea? Haha... It turned out that South Korea also has an audience. Su Bai did not have the strength to move the bullets, and he could only continue to maintain his original posture. The little mans face smugly showed off something with the woman. After the womans face showed impatience, the little mans face came to Su Bai in a dazed way, grabbing the white neck of Su Bai. , lifted the whole person of Su Bai. Although the small man is short and looks very thin, his strength is amazing! Su Bai felt that he was like a cargo and was carefully looked up and down by the other party. The other person said something to the woman, as if he was satisfied with Su Bai. Then Su Bai only felt that he had been hit on the wall. When the body was about to fall, the two nails were nailed into his left palm and right palm. His whole person was nailed to the wall at a time. . This posture, It is really similar to **** on the cross. The pain is already very weak. Su Bai is like an anesthesia. This is the reason why the body is gradually losing its activity. Most of the body organs and even the sensory force are silent. Yeah, Before dying, There is no pain. Su Bai doesn''t care what the other party wants to do for himself, because now even if he cares about himself, he has no strength to do anything. Hurry up, Let''s toss with you. However, the turning point of things seems to have appeared at this time. There is something like a worm in the hand of a small man. He took a knife from his pocket and opened a piece of the chest white. The flesh and blood will directly bury the eggs. After the eggs entered the leucocytic body, they began to dissolve immediately. Countless tiny white worms began to move toward the whole body position of Su Bai. Do you raise it? I still have a few nutrients in my body, enough for you to raise? Su Bai suddenly felt a little funny, and he couldnt help but smoke. The little man found the pull of Su Baizui''s mouth and immediately laughed and called the woman to look at it. The woman was close to some, looked at Su Bai with a slight disappointment, she seemed to think of something, quarreled with the little man, the little man first talked with the woman with a charming smile, then simply waved impatiently Waving, took out a needle and poked it into the forehead position of Su Bai. The red liquid in the needle was all injected into the body of Su Bai. With the injection of the reagent, Su Bai felt a sudden "hemp" feeling on his body, itchy, itchy. However, Su Bai is clear that this is not a manifestation of his body''s recovery of consciousness, but because of the injection of that tube, the excitability of the insects in the eggs is greatly improved. Now, these insects are madly in their own body. Chaotic. The little man clapped his hands and seemed to be very satisfied with his masterpiece, and then he shouted at the woman several times. The woman was really reluctant at first, but as the attitude of the little man became worse and worse, the woman had to reach out and the white palm was placed in front of Su Bais forehead and a shot! "Hey!" Su Bais original shackles were completely closed at this time, and the temperament of the whole person suddenly changed. It seems to have died, but the bodys activity has continued to rise at this time. The little man shouted, his mouth spouting Korean, and his hands kept licking the door. For a time, countless small insects began to line up in tandem with the complete body of Su Bai, forming a strange order, and built a new connection and cycle in Su Bai. The little man took out a purple-colored worm from his arms and carefully sent the purple worm into the mouth of Su Bai. The purple worm was contained in it, which was very comfortable. Then, the little man licked his fingers and sipped a low! Su Bais body trembled, his eyes jerked open, his eyes were purple and smooth, but without a little deep and self-consciousness, he was very confused. With both hands, they automatically passed through the nails. Su Bai fell from the wall and stood next to the little man. At this moment, Su Bais body is not the smell of Su Bai, but a kind of high and low breath. The energy fluctuations are constantly echoing between the seniors and the seniors. But despite this, having a shackle with more than half of the seniors'' strength is already a strong advantage in the story world. The little man is very excited about his chance to meet this opportunity. He found that there is actually a guardianship here and he is eyeing here. All the roads lead to Rome. The reinforcement of the little man is very different. He has been studying the left side of the road. The fat man is also paranoid, and he is more knowledgeable than the fat man. Therefore, the fat man''s formation method is cracked by the small one after a certain amount of time. Then, to make the little one more excited, he actually met a dying senior, which is equivalent to a smashing of a raw material. For him who is not very close to melee, the embarrassment of having the strength of this half-step senior is already a powerful means of self-protection. However, this Korean woman is still somewhat worried. She seems to be very uneasy about this small move. A small bell appeared in the hand of the little man, and he listened to it, as if he had found something. Immediately, he looked serious and shouted at the Korean woman. Then he jumped out directly from the window. Su Bai was also very I jumped out with the wood. The Korean woman looked at the back of Su Bais jump out, showing a dignity in her gaze and jumping out together. About three minutes later, the door of the room was pushed away again, and the fat man, the monk and the Gyatso three came back. "Rely, big white, people?" The three men inspected the building once and did not see the trace of Su Bai. The fat man immediately thought of something, immediately sitting cross-legged, holding two chess pieces, began to re-examine his own formation, the monk and Gyatso stood beside the fat man. After a while, a black line appeared on the fat man''s face, and he calmly said: "Hey, someone has actually cracked my formation, and can freely enter and exit without breaking the rules of my formation!" "That white, it may be really fierce." The monk said. .................. The little man and the Korean woman entered a convenience store, looking for canned food. These foods have been exposed to radiation for a long time. I dont know if it will have any side effects on the body, but for the audience, What are the side effects of the fistula, the tube will not deteriorate, anyway, the time spent in the story world is limited, and the broadcast will return to the body when leaving the story world, so don''t worry about anything. The little man directly pours a can of blackened canned food into his mouth and looks like it is enjoyable. The woman is standing next to him. She can''t eat this kind of thing, but she is still persuading something, but it is clear that the little man is very confident in his own means, and the woman''s advice, he did not listen at all. At the entrance of the supermarket, Su Bai stood there motionless, like a most loyal sentinel. at this time, A white worm was drilled from the skin of the right arm of Su Bai. Before it was drilled back, the piece of skin suddenly squirmed, and the white worm was immediately trapped, completely covered by the piece of skin. I swallowed it. Su Bai still stood there, still motionless, as if nothing had happened. Chapter 520： a horrified person "Pan Wenji, I still think that the cockroach is very unstable, I have an unpredictable hunch." "Jin Yingai, put your heart in your stomach, nothing, believe me, even if it is a high-level audience, as long as I have succeeded in making it, I can''t get rid of it; Those worms are the iron worms that I have carefully raised. They are equal to my countless pairs of eyes and countless ears. They will help me to stare at me, and even if I am out of control, I will lose the vitality of my worms. And he will be turned into a dying person; Even because of this reason for entering and leaving, even if he broke free of my control, he would only be screaming. Pan Wenjis small man has some pockmarks on his face. In terms of appearance, he really does not look good. Therefore, he is very grateful to the radio. If there is no radio, he is a moneyless person in Korean society. It will always be looked down upon, but because of the broadcast, he has a completely different life. From this point of view of emotional sentiment, Pan Wenji is actually similar to Su Bai. In fact, he is more interested in broadcasting than in the world of stories. "But my instincts tell me..." "Okay, don''t let your instincts be your intuition. If your intuition is really accurate, you won''t be disfigured because of cosmetic accidents." Pan Wenji took out a canned fish. Thirty years later, even canned food has long since deteriorated, but Pan Wenji likes this taste and eats greedily. Jin Yingai sees that Pan Wenji can''t listen to his advice. He can only help nothing. This story world, although it is based in South Korea, has appeared in other countries'' audiences. So in any case, she must stay with Pan Wenji. Together. Because the listeners of other countries are likely to hold the group, if you don''t hold the group, you can end it... you can imagine. At this time, Pan Wenjis bell hanging around his waist suddenly rang again. Pan Wenjis face changed. "Is that friend of that person coming to him?" Jin Yingai asked. Pan Wenji shook his head and sneered. "No, it''s Japanese." Saying, Pan Wenji had a wallet in his hand and took out an identity card from his wallet. The wallet has been ruined, the banknotes inside are also full of filth, and the ID card is vaguely unclear, but some logos can still be maliciously distinguishing which country is the identity of the country. "And my embarrassment is a Chinese." "Japanese? How many people do they have?" "Three people." Pan Wenji licked his lips. "And, among them..." After Pan Wenjis words were not finished, he immediately stepped back and stepped back to Jin Yings body. "Protect me, English love!" When it was said that it was too late, in a flash, a piece of cherry blossom suddenly fell from the next door, bringing a fragrant aroma and a terrible killing! A female ninja''s figure came out directly from the shelf, with a wave of palms and a string of darts spurting out. Jin Ying loved to spread his arms, and when the dart hit her arm, he even made a "clam" metal crash. These darts were all flew out, and there was a loud explosion around them. Then, Jin Yingai took the initiative to shoot out, facing the female ninja is a paw, her hands position, like a Wolverine grows a metal barb! When the female ninja failed, she immediately retreated and her body shape quickly merged with the surrounding shelves. Jin Ying loves a paw to tear the shelf in front of him, and the goods on the top are shattered, but the figure of the female ninja can no longer be found. "Walk?" Jin Yingai asked Pan Wenji who was hiding behind him. "Impossible, didn''t go, on the contrary, several other people are still close." Pan Wenji jerked his head up, "on the top!" "boom!" The beam of the convenience store collapsed directly at this time. A man wearing a samurai armor descended from the sky, and it was a knife down against Pan Wenji! "English love, relying on you!" Pan Wenjis melee ability is really weak and horrible. He is far from the door. In fact, he is more thorough than the fat man. The fat mans melee is weak, but it is absolutely impossible to be underestimated, but Pan Wenji is really a weak chicken in melee. This is why he is so eager to make Su Bai into a beggar. After entering a story world, Pan Wenji will try to create a flaw for himself, or find a melee-type helper for himself. Because Pan Wenji is good at other aspects and advantages, he generally looks for a companion. Not difficult, even many melee-type listeners will be very eager to accompany him. Of course, this does not include the Japanese audience. Throughout the Eastern Circle, when broadcasting and designing into the world of stories, Chinese listeners basically played their own games, and Japanese and Korean listeners were often arranged from the beginning to the experience. Then, it may be the reason behind the intentional broadcast of the broadcast or the reason of other various coincidence factors and historical factors. The Japanese and Korean audiences have gradually developed into a kind of opposite atmosphere. Even at the most serious time, both sides had listened to the destruction and assassination of the other country in disregard of the real-world rules of the broadcast. Although these people were all punished by the radio, even the graves had grown taller, but the two sides were opposite. The grievances, even if they are established, can''t be decomposed. Of course, the audience is chasing interests. It is reasonable to say that the big hatred will not be so close to the sword and start to kill. A rule set by the key broadcast is that there is a hidden rule in the story world. The Korean listeners kill each other and can get the corresponding reward according to the strength of the opponent. This is the cleverness of broadcasting and raising the country. The Chinese audience is relatively large in number. The ecosystem of internal killing and intrigue is already there. In comparison, the number of Japanese and Korean audiences is much smaller than that of Chinese listeners, so they can only rely on broadcasting. This kind of push to make their positions stand up is also to enhance the story of broadcasting. Jin Yingai made a loud scream and took the initiative to go up. "Oh!" The samurai''s knife crossed the neck position of Jin Ying''ai''s neck all the way. For a time, Mars was shot, but Jin Yingai only broke a layer of skin, and even the blood did not see. Jin Ying''s claws are madly scraped on the opponent''s armor, leaving a trail of claw marks on the other''s armor. You must know that this armor has a sturdy mark, which is very strong! The warrior stepped back a few steps, and Jin Yingai did not pursue it. Pan Wenji looked around with a cold eye, and an abacus appeared in his hand. He slammed the abacus and counted all the beads. In a flash, a simple array was arranged by him. "Hey!" The female ninja who has just been invisible has been forced out of her surroundings. "After another minute, I will improve and upgrade the array." Pan Wenji held the abacus in his left hand, and his right hand kept sliding on the abacus without counting beads. For a time, various complicated calculations appeared, and the temporarily arranged array method was rapidly improving. This kind of means, no wonder he can crack the fat man''s formation without disturbing the fat man. "Hey........." A cold laugh came, and outside the window of the convenience store, there was a thin man wearing a yellow robes with a fan, and the mans fan waved. For a time, all the positions of the surrounding array were distorted. "Yin Yang teacher!" Pan Wenji roared, the other three Japanese team, the configuration is too complete. Jin Ying''s face also showed a touch of dignity, whispered: "Remove it!" Pan Wenji nodded. "Gecko is broken." In the face of such a three-person squad, it is unwise to resist it. The story world, there must be other people scattered, there is absolutely no need to die at this time. The most important reason is that the broadcast is not released even after the main line task. What are you doing? The female ninja once again attacked, trying to stop Jin Yingai, The Yin and Yang division once again waved a fan in an attempt to stop Pan Wenji. At the same time, the samurai is coming back with a knife. They just have the upper hand and dont cut down a few pieces of meat. How can they be willing? "Guard!" Pan Wenji gave a low drink. a gust of wind blew, Stop the warrior. The samurai eyes are condensed, and the yin wind in front of them is a knife! "boom!" The yin wind dissipated, and the appearance of Su Bai appeared. The five fingers of Su Bai directly grasped the sword of the samurai. On each finger, the nails were long and black, and the whole human arm was dried up and turned into a zombie state. Or call, half zombie state. Then, Su Bai went out with a kick, and the samurai tried to avoid it. He found out that this was just a flaw, so he planned to escape this foot and then take another chance. However, Su Bais fighting instinct is still there. Although the reinforcement and bloodline cannot be played 100%, half of it can be used. A blood line appeared on Su Bai''s body, intermittently, but the power of Su Bai was raised at this time. The hand of the samurai sword was pulled down, and the samurai sword "snap" and embedded in the su Among the white right arms, Su Bai was caught with his own bones. This is the way of fighting, I dont know how to live and die, I dont care about my own injuries, I just want to kill the enemy. but, This is actually the way of fighting when Su Bai is awake! The samurai sword was stuck. The samurai subconsciously wanted to take a knife, but did not pull it. The other bones gave a harsh rubbing sound, but they gripped the blade hard and could not move. Immediately afterwards, Su Bai punched out and was in the chest of the warrior. "boom!" The samurai flew out and directly smashed the wall of the convenience store and pulled out a hole. The armor of the chest was a pit. "puff" The warrior struggling to get up did not stand up, and a blood spurted out, staring at Su Bais gaze, his face stunned. Together, there is the Yin Yang Master, the Female Ninja and Jin Ying Ai and Pan Wenji. "There is only half the strength of the body. Then, how strong is this Chinese before the injury? Even if it is awkward, the ordinary seniors are not his opponents at all." Pan Wenjis chest was ups and downs. He felt that he had reached the treasure. He knew that he had just wanted to sacrifice Su Bais jingle to help him escape. just now, Still running a fart! Chapter 521： Terrible Chinese The situation, because of the emergence of Su Bai, and was suddenly reversed, the three Japanese who were previously arrogant, suddenly felt a very unreal feeling in an instant. Pan Wenjis lips groaned, then he chanted the spell and pointed his finger directly at the Japanese female ninja who was fighting with Kim Young-ae. Su Bai turned and faced the female ninja. The female ninja''s body is very strange, like a poisonous snake, as long as you are negligent, she can bite you bite! Jin Ying''s fighting style is more inclined to the extreme opening and closing, so when faced with the female ninja, there is a feeling that the power can''t make it, and she can''t catch her at all. On the contrary, she has to guard against the other side''s sneak attack all the time. And assassination. However, when Su Bais gaze fell on the female ninja, the female ninja subconsciously stopped the attack, and the whole person began to retreat. The samurais end, she saw, she had deep jealousy for this embarrassment. The female ninja chose to be safe when she did not thoroughly understand the details of the other party. At this time, Su Bai moved, He chose to cut off the female ninja. The female ninja silver teeth bite and the figure disappears directly in place. Su Bais figure also turned into a blood fog at this time, and drifted together. Then, the blood is blowing, The female ninja''s body was forced to show up, his face was very ugly, and the blood fog immediately condensed the shape of Su Bai, and one hand grabbed the female ninja, like an eagle catching a chicken. "escape!" However, the female ninja''s means are not so good, her hands are closed, the space around her is suddenly distorted, and her body shape is quickly retreating in a way that violates common sense. Can''t catch it, but Su Bai''s hand turns his claws into fists. Strongly slammed and slammed out, "boom!" The female ninja flew out and smashed the glass of the convenience store, and fell to the side of the Yin and Yang division. One hand licked his chest and his face was pale. Obviously, if he was caught by Su Bai, Waiting for her can only be death, but even if she did not catch it, Su Bais punch would definitely make it difficult for her to suffer. Pan Wenji made a look to Jin Yingai, indicating that Jin Yingai pressed up. He did not want Su Bai to face the Yinyang Master because he knew that the Yinyang Master had the means to destroy himself against Su Bai. This awkward control. In the past, the destruction was also destroyed. Pan Wenji was not too distressed. However, for Su Bais embarrassment, once he lost control of it, Su Bai would completely lose the vitality brought by the insects and die directly. Its a pity to play such a powerful shackle if it dies! Pan Wenji is really not willing, Do not, It is absolutely reluctant! This yin and yang master looked at Su Bai with a double eye. Of course he knew that Su Bai was a beggar, but such a powerful shackle was enough to scare him, even... covet! This **** Korean, where did he find such a strong senior and refine it? It is a pity that he does not have time to think about these problems now. This is from the thought that the steady interception of the squad has become a matter of course at this time. The appearance of the cockroach has directly reversed the situation. Two black beads appeared in the hands of the samurai lying there, crushed directly, and a black mist wrapped them. After the black mist dissipated, the samurai disappeared. The Yin and Yang division bent down and the fan waved, and a Xiaguang shrouded him down. He and the female ninja also disappeared directly. "England, don''t chase, they want to run, we didn''t do it." Pan Wenji stopped Jin Yingai''s idea of ??continuing to pursue. The Japanese swearing method is notorious. Moreover, Pan Wenji can''t let Su Bai directly chase and kill himself out of his field of vision. This is too unsettled. Jin Yingai came back, and the metal barbs of his hands were in the skin, pointing to Su Bai and shouting: "Pan Wenji, he is too strong, do you really control him?" Obviously, although Su Bais performance before the perfect break, it is more than verified that the uneasiness of Jin Yings love is not a hole. Pan Wenji shook his head. "He is strong, it is good. In this world of stories, the degree of freedom is significantly higher, which means that the chances of strangling between the audience will be higher and more common. With him, It is the absolute guarantee of our safety. What we have to do next is to look for it again, is there a Korean listener who has placed the order? As he said, Pan Wenji walked up to the unmoving Su Bai in front of him. He reached out and took out the long glass that had been inserted in Su Bais mouth. He had been too lazy to take it out. Now he feels good. Treat yourself to your embarrassment. "puff" Some pus immediately splashed out, but in the pus, the red blood content seems to be much more than before, which means that the body, because of the vitality of the Zerg, began to regain its activity. Throwing the glass aside, Pan Wenji touched his hand in the position of Su Bais chest. "How powerful, really, let me love you." Pan Wenji''s eyes fell on Su Bai''s right arm, where a katana was inserted. Trying to reach out and want to pull out the knife, but Pan Wenji found that the samurai sword has been deeply embedded in the bones of Su Bai, and with his power, he could not pull it out. "England, come help, help me pull this katana." Pan Wenji clap his hands and shouted Jin Yingai. Jin Yingai walked up, reached out and grabbed the samurai sword. He continued to force twice and finally pulled out the samurai sword. At the same time, Jin Yingai was also secretly surprised. It is no wonder that the warrior had not succeeded in pulling the knife in the battle. This knife was actually stuck with bones. Is this because there is another reason why I dont know how to avoid the execution of the owners order purely? Pan Wenji kept sighing at the position of Su Bais right arm wound, and it looked very distressed. "Oh, the baby hurts, the baby doesn''t hurt." Said, Pan Wenji took out a white egg from his clothes and directly inserted the eggs into the right arm wound of the deep visible bone. In an instant, the huge wound skin on the right arm began to heal slowly. "You are really willing, he is just a jealousy." Jin Yingai and Pan Wenji are also old acquaintances. Of course, she knows how precious the eggs are. It is a treasure that Pan Wenji has spent a lot of effort and hungry. pimple. "No, no, no, no pain, there is him, I can get more times in this story world, this is investment, this is a profitable investment. I am thinking now, how can I improve his strength, half of the strength has been so strong, if it is upgraded to three-quarters? Pan Wenjis face also showed excitement. Obviously, the stronger the strength that Su Bai can play, the greater his reliance, and the ordinary seniors are not their own opponents! Jin Ying loved his face again and immediately reminded: "Pan Wenji, you don''t want to play with fire and self-immolation. I admit that he is very strong. Even if he is not in a state of serious injury, when facing him, I have no confidence in my heart, but you must be clear. The more powerful the person, the harder it is to control it, don''t play it off." Fortunately, Pan Wenji did not completely lose his mind. This time he finally listened to Jin Yingais words and nodded. "Its good to be like this first. If you look at it later, is there any need to continue to improve?" In fact, Pan Wenji''s heart is also a strong joy to Su Bai''s strength. On the other hand, it is also a lot of defense, but Pan Wenji is actually very confident, confident in his own means, can absolutely control Su Bai. "You can''t wait here. The energy fluctuations that have just been fought will definitely attract the attention of other listeners nearby. Maybe..." Pan Wenji looked at Su Bai. "Maybe it will also attract the attention of his friends." Yes, when Pan Wenji discovered Su Bai, Su Bai was protected by the law. It was obvious that his friend arranged to protect him. Although the law was cracked by Pan Wenji himself, Pan Wenji also had to admit that the Chinese formation, the level of the formation is not to be underestimated, and it is very likely that people are only trying to stop the law, maybe there are people who really have Other skills. The friend of the strong, naturally, will not be a weak chicken. It is definitely not a good teammate who can form a team with such a strong senior. Pan Wenji does not want to wait until others discover it and see their friends. Refining is awkward, and they are sure to be mad. When a group of powerful Chinese senior listeners come to work with themselves, they think that the scalp feels numb. Which direction do you go to? Jin Yingai looked at Pan Wenji. Obviously, in this small team, Jin Yingai is completely listening to Pan Wenjis attention, and the profession has specialization, isnt it? "The direction of the nuclear power plant." Pan Wenji licked his lips. "Now the main line mission has not been released yet. I think it should be that no one has touched that point. Here, the real center or the core position should be that one. Nuclear power plant, go there, it should be able to trigger the main line task. Moreover, we have him, some very dangerous things, can be handed over to him, we only need to take the fruit to get the reward." After the words, Pan Wenji cleaned up a bit and chose a route to leave the convenience store with Jin Yingai. Su Bai naturally followed them steadily. just, Whether it was Pan Wenji or Jin Yingai, they did not find it, and Su Bai, who was behind them, The position of the right arm, under the epidermis that had just healed, the egg that had just broken down the worm, was immediately swallowed by the piece of skin. Around, all over the body, because the bug is a loop, and so, When the insects moved around here, they were swallowed up by the skin. Its just that More and more good, come and refuse! Chapter 522： Rabbit dead fox sad! This is a house that has collapsed in half, with a wooden bed inside, a young woman lying on the bed, and a layer of quilt on the woman; There were a lot of pustules on the woman''s body. There were pustules on the face and skin. The breath was in a very unstable state. After a while, it was so low that it could not be detected. After a while, it suddenly rose up, but every time the breath rose, lying on the bed. The woman will appear very, very painful, and the pus on her body will flow out involuntarily. Many pustules on her body are also drumming. The whole room was filled with a disgusting smell. At this time, another woman came in, holding a towel and a washbasin in her hand. In fact, the water here and everything here must have been contaminated by radiation, but for a woman lying in bed, it doesn''t matter. This woman is somewhat similar to the Su Bai experience, but she only entered the story world five years in advance, while Su Bai is thirty years! Moreover, Su Bai was experiencing the explosion of the nuclear power plant, and the feeling of the terrible radiation sweeping in the moment, Su Bai also experienced. However, Su Bai seems to be in the long-term nuclear radiation, insisting that the next breath does not die, so it has become a kind of "old fritters". The body is actually sore, but it has already precipitated. Come down. This woman, the body is in the most serious period of physical rejection, and now she is only insisting on her teeth, relying on the special blood of the audience, strong support. "Sister, is it better?" Another woman asked with a towel while the woman on the bed carefully wiped her body. "I...is difficult." The woman in the bed struggled and sighed. "In this world of stories, I may become your burden." "Sister, this is what we should share." My sister will put up the dirty basin full of pus. "I will go find something to eat. My sister will take a break. I will not leave too far." "" The sisters used Korean to communicate. My sister nodded. The younger sister smiled and walked out of the room. When she just walked out of the house, the smile on her sister''s face suddenly disappeared, and her face showed an intolerance. The sister lying in the room showed a touch of grievance on her face. About a quarter of an hour later, my sister found some food to come back. Her sister looked at the ceiling with her eyes open, and her left hand tried to lift it up. A layer of silk thread flew out of her sister''s hand and then re-integrated into her sister''s body. My sister looked at the scene with some surprise. "Sister, can you use the ability?" "If you force the wire to reshape my body, it will allow me to recover my strength for half a day, but it will only be half a day." My sister said very helplessly. In fact, my sister knew that she must not let herself become a Waste people, or no matter what kind of sister love, can not withstand the intrigue between the audience in the story world. "That sister still has a good rest, no hurry." The sister said with some surprises, "In fact, these punishments should have been shared between me and my sister." My sister was angry, but her skin was full of pustules, and naturally she could not see what she looked like from the outside. "Sister, now you, regret it? If you didn''t kill Dagong, you wouldn''t be punished by the broadcast, even though Dagongzi is no longer a member of the upper power, but because he is tied between the big country and North Korea. Political game, so killing him, especially deliberately killing him, will obviously be considered by the broadcaster to be an unruly rule of the audience." The audience in the real world, killing an insignificant person, not a matter, not killing too much, the radio is also blinding one eye, but if you are influential, it is different. . The big son, who had already lost in political struggle, was exiled abroad, but as the first successor, he even lost power, and he still refused to be in power. The authorities in power naturally hope that Dagongzi will die soon. Scribbled roots, after extinction, or else there is someone sleeping on the side of the couch, no one can stand it. Its just that Dagongzi has been controlled by another big country for self-protection. The North Korean secret department organized several assassinations, but they didnt succeed. But a while ago, there was news that Dagongzi was stabbed to death. For a time, Dagongzi The death has attracted a lot of international attention. No one has thought that he was really stabbed. He died alone, but it is likely to affect the political pattern and direction of Southeast Asia. My sister was actually very resentful, because at the beginning, it was good for two people to work together, but the result was that my sister put her own pigeons. No way, I could only shoot one person and cross the security team of Dagongzi. Son. Then, the punishment of the broadcast is coming! In this world of stories, in the current state, the probability of wanting to survive, even if a sister is desperately trying to protect, will only be very low and low, not to mention, this sister is a kind of ignorant person. "Repent?" The sister shook her head. "I haven''t regretted it. Even because of the special status of our audience, we don''t have to get involved in this kind of thing, but I don''t want to see the big man being held in the hands of that big country." I want to pick up the chips of our country. Perhaps, I am too impulsive, even if I have been a listener for so long, I am still too impulsive. This is actually a matter of heart and soul, because as an audience, whether you are in a democracy or a dictatorship, the power of the world is hard to control you, let alone command you, especially the senior audience. Basically, you can ignore the boundaries of the world. But everyone has everyone''s insistence. The two sisters have been trained as secret agents by the North Korean secret department. Although they have become listeners, some ideas have definitely been changed, and the problems are no longer so extreme and one-sided. But some deep-rooted ideas are still there. The younger sister was just about to say something again. Suddenly, there was a ringing sound around. My sisters brow suddenly wrinkled, and the bell was very familiar. "Is he?" Obviously, my sister also heard who came. "It should be him, I can''t think of the dwarf, and I entered the world of this story." My sister suddenly thought of a possibility. "Sister, since he is also there, is there a way for you?" "Do you want to... let me, what is it?" "I don''t want to be jealous, but I think she has a way." The sister explained quickly. "Hey..." Knocking on the door, "Come in." The previous bell sound, this is a kind of identity information transmission, so this time, Pan Wenji also came in generously. He saw the sister lying in bed at first sight, and immediately he was happy. Another good material! Jin Yingai also came in. The two peninsulas are people in two countries of a ethnic group. The political and military opposition is very heavy, but in the audience circle, the relationship is fairly harmonious, because there is a common opponent of broadcasting arrangements, Japan. . "I didn''t expect it. I can see your two brothers and sisters here, Li Miner. What happened to you?" Pan Wenji asked with concern. My sister snorted and didn''t talk. The younger sister gave a look to Pan Wenji. Obviously, in the moment when her sister went out, she had already taken over with Pan Wenji. "I have a way to make you better." Pan Wenji said with a smile. "I will not allow you to refine me into jealousy." Li Miner directly refused, as a beggar, to make a wedding dress for others, this stupid thing, she is not willing to do. "Oh, don''t, I can''t control your soul and consciousness, but I can control your life and death, how?" Pan Wenji took out his third hand and his last egg, "You should I know this thing." Li Miners face showed a hesitant color, and finally he nodded. She, in fact, has no choice for her. Pan Wenji couldn''t help but rushed over and sent the eggs to Li Min''s mouth. Li Miner opened his mouth and wrapped the eggs. Then, Pan Wenji took out a needle, which he had previously injected into Su Bai. thing. "Don''t think I don''t know what it is!" Li Miner said evilly. "Don''t panic, don''t panic, I won''t give you this, I will do it." Pan Wenji can only take the needle back in a blank way. "You will have a weakness for a while, but then It will be okay, it is not safe, we must transfer immediately, and go to the nuclear power plant." Pan Wenji stood up and waved. "This is what I made with a Chinese audience." Su Bai came in from the outside and was very indifferent to put Li Miner on the bed on his shoulder. "Go! I sense that the breath of the other few people is approaching here. Pan Wenji, his sister Li Ruier and Jin Yingai walked out of the house together, and Su Bai took Li Miner to go outside. At the threshold, Li Miner suddenly turned his face to Su Bai''s ear, using a voice that only two people could hear, whispering: "Are you also awkward?" Li Miner used Chinese. Su Bai did not answer, and Li Miner continued to move forward with no expression. "Maybe, it''s because I have bugs in my body. I can feel that there are more insects in my body than I do, but I can more clearly perceive that those bugs have already died." This is a change that even Pan Wenji can''t detect, because he is only a person who controls the worm, but it is not a worm. He can only control you by the breath of the breath. But the bug in my body told me, They are the same people in your body, There is a feeling of sadness in rabbits. this moment, Su Bai suddenly stopped. Chapter 523： Disappeared Su Bai stopped his footsteps, and Li Miners eyes flashed a sharp color on his shoulder. However, immediately, her face appeared a touch of surprise. Because, Su Bai just paused a little at the threshold, and then naturally crossed the threshold, glared at her, went on, and followed the steps of Pan Wenji. The previous pause seems to be just a small episode when crossing the threshold. It is not because of the shock of the ghost in this heart. It is very common. It seems that Li Miner has more heart. However, Li Miner is very convinced of her own judgment. She believes that these people are in the body and are sensing the ethnic group of the insects who gave her life. Li Miner thinks that this is awkward, still pretending, still acting! "Don''t pretend in front of me. According to the words of your Chinese, we are actually a grasshopper on a rope. We can actually join hands. I don''t know what you are, but I feel that I have it. Joining with you, the benefits we will receive will definitely be much larger." Li Miner''s voice is very low and low. He can only let himself and Su Bai can hear it. People who are a little farther away think that Li Miner is only suffering from the painful decomposition of the eggs. However, no matter how Li Miner said, "He digs his heart and digs the lungs", Su Bai is still unmoved. He is like a cold robot, only knowing to execute orders from Pan Wenji. Finally, Li Miner was looking down at this time and used his own hoarse voice to say: "Pan Wenji, you have a problem, the bug in his body is dead, but you don''t know!" For a time, Pan Wenji and others who had walked in front stopped all the steps. The three of them looked back together and looked at it. To be exact, it was to see Su Bai, who was holding Li Miner at this time. Pan Wenji took out his bell, Jin Ying''s arms and metal spurs were released again. My sister Li Ruier also waved with one hand. A purple silk thread was immediately wrapped around her hand. The silk ends were lifted up like a piece. Like a viper, it has its own spirituality, as if it really wants to choose someone! Li Miner looked at Su Bai coldly, but Su Bai still stared at her, motionless, as if everything was irrelevant to him. He was still awkward, and the battle would simply be self-conscious and self-conscious. The woody land can only obey the command of Pan Wenji. Even, even now, Li Miner did not find any unusual fluctuations in his own white. This means that two possibilities, or, he is really just a simple embarrassment, or the Chinese acting and the city, is already terrible! Li Miner is more inclined to the latter! Pan Wenji slowly returned, and Li Ruier and Jin Yingai were separately wrapped up. The three men became the corners of the horns and surrounded Su Bai. Su Bai still stood there, did not move, did not move. "You said, my worms are dead?" Pan Wenji asked Li Miner to ask, and then, Pan Wenji tempted his hand and gently hooked it, it seems to be summoning the worms. In a few moments, from the position of Su Bais right shoulder, a worm has been drilled out of the skin, and the number is constantly increasing. At the same time, the breath of Su Bai is constantly falling, which is a kind of Reduced vital activity. The bug is still there! Pan Wenji waved his hand and the worms re-drilled back into Su Bai''s right arm skin. Even Li Miner saw this scene is also a clear glimpse. Damn, Is the worm in your body illusory? Or because I am too weak, when I enter the body, I have hallucinations and illusions? Pan Wenji indulged for a moment. "Forget it, I will take the worm out of his body. Since you said that he has a problem, it may be really unsafe. I can''t allow an unsafe cockroach to follow me." Pan Wenji went to Su Bai, one hand, placed in the position of Su Bai''s Tianling cover, and the other hand took out a red box. The box released a special fragrance, which should be irresistible to those insects. Attractive taste. However, even at this time, Su Bai stood still and did not seem to have accepted the ending from himself. Pan Wenji looked at Su Bais eyes and sensed the breath of Su Bais breath. Finally, with a bang, the box was closed and turned around. It was not very airy: "I said it, once my is refining, it is absolutely impossible to get out of my control. You two Korean women really Its that when the agents time is too long, I have to be suspicious when I see something, not tired! Since many trials, Su Bai confirmed that there is no problem, Pan Wenji naturally can not say that ruining Su Bai, he will not be stupid to make such a self-defeating thing. When he entered the world of this story, he had three precious eggs on his body, and two of them were used on Su Bai. How could he give up when he gave up? His investment has not recovered yet! "Go ahead and leave here." Pan Wenji continued to take the lead. Jin Yingai recovered the metal barb, and Li Ruier also put away the silk thread. Two women walked on both sides of Pan Wenji. Su Bai continued to stare at Li Miner and continued to move forward. On the way, Li Miner finally stopped more. When I waited for the bayonet on the road, the sky was already dark, and Pan Wenji began to know how to do it. I was ready to spend the night here. Because I am far away from the county, I dont have to worry about the hundred nights to disturb my rest at night, but there are still some arrangements, because Pan Wenji is clear, its impossible to have only this wave of listeners ready to The location of the nuclear power plant is advanced. Su Bai put Li Miner down, and Li Miner''s breath is much thicker than before. Obviously, the vitality of those bugs has enabled her to recover at least 40% to 50%, and indeed has some self-protection power. "You go to the whistle." Pan Wenji directs Su Baidao. Su Bai did not say anything, directly on the top of the bayonet, and crouched there. This bayonet was set up in the middle of the county and the nuclear power plant. It should have been guarded by outsiders to prevent foreigners and vehicles from entering. It is only 30 years old and has long since vanished. "Miss Miner, you are more worried." Pan Wenji did not hurry to rest, but went to Li Miner. "More temptations, not to ensure that nothing is lost." Li Miner shook his head. "It should be that your worms give me life, but it also brings side effects to my spirit, otherwise I will not give birth to that illusion." "You are actually half-step, and there is a certain confusion and confusion in consciousness. It is very normal." Pan Wenji explained, "When I found the Chinese, his state was much worse than you, almost only The rest of the breath was hanging, and he couldnt possibly fight the water." Li Miner nodded and lay down. Pan Wenji found a wall and rested on it. Li Ruier and Jin Yingai also began to rest. In the radiation area, the rejection of the body is indispensable. It is equal to everyone here, that is, constantly falling blood. "Off the state", so it is really necessary to take a serious rest and to regulate the body. Three hours later, it quickly passed in the night. Li Miner seems to be lying in bed for a little more time, sleeping very shallow, she opened her eyes and looked at the white crouching on the roof. I don''t know why, Li Miner has an illusion that the Chinese who can only see a vague shadow are actually watching themselves, with a kind of... greed! What is he greedy for himself? Possibly, daytime verification seems to indicate that I really should be aware of what is going on. Li Miner now no longer thinks that Su Bai is acting, because she feels that no one can play this scene so realistically, which seems to have left the scope of acting. Because there are thick clouds in the sky, so I can''t see the stars and moons at night, it looks very dark. Li Miner slowly released his own silk thread. These silk threads began to stretch continuously, quietly, and the position of the silk thread was directly approved by Pan Wenji! At the same time, the sister Li Ruier is also the same, the silk began to slowly release, the goal is also Pan Wenji! The two sisters, who had almost broken because of their physical condition, had now regained their abilities, and naturally they were again familiar with each other. To solve Pan Wenji, you can sever Pan Wenji''s control over those worms. When Pan Wenji can''t control his sister Li Miner, he can''t control the Chinese audience. It is equal to let Li Miner regain his freedom. As for Jin Yingai, Pan Wenji died, Jin Yingai alone can not turn the waves, she is estimated that after the death of Pan Wenji will not dare to directly contact the two sisters but choose to leave. The complex but simple relationship between the audience, under this shady, is revealed...to the fullest. And Pan Wenji, it seems that he really slept a little bit, and today he released and controlled three eggs, which is also a great consumption for him. Moreover, he did not realize it at all, only half a day later. At the time of arrival, the two North Korean sisters were prepared to kill themselves against the water. This team has just been established. From the perspective of pursuing interests, everyone is now gathering together to maximize the risk of profit maximization. Pan Wenji Watch out for the two sisters to fight against the water, but did not expect that, The two sisters couldnt help it until one night! Li Miner suddenly realized what it was like, and the silk slowly took it back. Only the silk thread of Li Ruier was continuing to extend slowly to Pan Wenji. Because Li Miner suddenly remembered that when he actually shot Pan Wenji, he would unavoidably release the murderous machine, and this will surely be transmitted to Pan Wenji by the insects in his body in an instant, which is to remind Pan Wenji. . Therefore, Li Miner wisely took the silk back. But when Li Miners gaze looked subconsciously on the roof, I found that I was always crouching there and motionless... Disappeared. Today, I was very tired. I didnt sleep at night. I went to the hotel for three hours in the afternoon and got up the code. I realized that the previous chapter was blocked. I asked the editor, the problem is not big, just need to modify it. Avoiding someone''s name, but the editor has already got off work. The last chapter: "The 255th chapter of the rabbit fox sorrow" can only be removed after the editors go to work tomorrow. Most readers should have read that chapter. If you don''t see it, you can search for "kongbu66" WeChat public number, and the dragon will be sent to the public number. The next chapter is estimated to be written around two in the morning, a little tired, the state is not good enough, such as the chapter of this chapter, the dragon feels that there is a level of loss, I want to write a two chapter together, but think about it first Come out to avoid waiting for everyone. Don''t panic, hold the dragon! Chapter 524： Su Bai Li Ruier''s silk thread is very close to Pan Wenji. When the distance is less than three meters, the front end of the thread suddenly rises, like a snake ready to attack. However, at this moment, one foot was directly stepped on the thread. "Hey!" The silk thread began to twist like it was active, and wanted to get rid of the bondage, and even set off a wave of gas. Pan Wenji was immediately awakened, and the small body immediately jumped up. Jin Yingai quickly opened his eyes and the metal spurs on his arms were suddenly excited. They are all seniors, not simple people. It may be inevitable that some people will have some slack in the past, but when they are in danger, they can quickly demonstrate the qualities that seniors should have. Just like the last time at the train station, when those terrible sarcomas appeared, nearly 100 seniors on the platform did not flee directly from the birds and beasts, but gathered directly to resist, otherwise they would be sarcomas once they all escaped. We slaughtered the part. Su Bais feet are very stable. When Pan Wenji saw this scene, he immediately understood what had happened. He immediately shouted: "You two women who are betrayal, you **** North Barbarian!" My sister Li Ruier looked at her eyes. For a time, a few silk threads were released from her and directly stabbed to Su Bai. These silk threads are extremely hard and have a very clear feeling with the user. It should be the weapon of the life. one type. Su Bai extended his hands and did not have any fancy. He directly grasped the silk thread by hand and wrapped the silk thread directly on his palm and arm. The silk thread was sharp, with a terrible air machine, and Su Bai''s palm and arms were smashed with blood, but Su Bai''s arms and hands were recovering at a rapid speed. But Su Bai is like nothing, and his arms are stretched open and slammed! A terrible drag is so close to the sister Li Ruier in the way that he is approaching the mountain. Li Ruier is dragged to Su Bai like a kite caught by the line. "Break!" Its just that Li Ruier is still very decisive. She directly broke the silk thread. For a time, her face showed a pale white, and the corner of her mouth overflowed with blood. In fact, her silk thread is really terrible. It kills people invisible, and it is harder than other gods. The weapon is the worst, but this Chinese man is just facing her directly! Just just positive! Just don''t go back! It is by pure physical strength, Roll you down, Thank you, Still playing you without temper! Li Ruier glanced at her sister, and she fled directly and fled. Jin Yingai did not go to chase, Li Ruier was injured, but not even the ability to break the fish and die. There is no interest in chasing her now. At the same time, there is still one here. My sister Li Miner stood there, motionless, because she could feel the bugs in her body, and she had received an order from Pan Wenji after she woke up. If she dares to act rashly, these worms will leave their bodies, and then they will re-emerge as if they were lying in bed before. Pan Wenji steadily ate and killed Li Miner. At the moment, Li Ruier was defeated by herself. The crisis in the night was lifted. "Damn the North Barbarian, I want to completely refine you like him. I want you to fight against water. I want you to kill me. Its the opposite of you!" When Pan Wenji roared, Su Bai is step by step to Li Miner. Pan Wenji immediately went to Su Bais body. Baby, this cant be killed. One of my eggs is in her body. Its too bad to kill me. Let me refine her and refine her! While talking about Pan Wenji, he still wants to reach out and touch the chest of Su Bai. For this cockroach that just executed his own command perfectly and also protected him from assassination, Pan Wenji really liked it. However, Pan Wenji extended his hand to touch the white-breasted hand and stopped in midair. Because he was shocked to find that Su Bai had always been a dull face, at this time, his mouth, a smile. Yes, smile, He is actually laughing! Pan Wenjis whole person was scared for a few moments. He didnt have self-awareness. Pan Wenji didnt want to do something like the ancient family simulation robot in science fiction films. So when your own smile shows up, Pan Wenji knows it is bad! Jin Yingai was unable to see Pan Wenjis reaction because he stood behind Su Bai, so he did not know what happened. Su Bai reached out and gently placed it on the head of Pan Wenji. Touched, I bought it, Pan Wenjis head is short, so it looks like an adult is comforting his little brother. Subconsciously swallowing, Pan Wenji felt his body shivering. At the moment, Jin Yingai is far away from himself. It is separated from the Chinese, and the Chinese hand is on top of his head. His weak melee ability is notorious. Otherwise, the two northern men will not dare. Assassination of yourself, you will not have to find a partner and helper every time you enter the story world. And this Chinese, close combat, that is absolutely a terrorist level! When the other party smiled, Pan Wenji had already tried to stop the circulation of the insects in his body. However, Pan Wenji was surprised to find that this is for the Chinese in front of him, for this embarrassment in front of him, No impact at all! Suddenly, Pan Wenji suddenly thought of the words of Li Miner during the day. The insects in her body sensed the feeling of sorrow of the rabbit, but they obviously saw the worms crawling out again! How can this be! "You saved my life, and I saved your life. I don''t owe it." When Su Bai spoke, he showed his white teeth in his lips. This is enough to show that Su Bai has used these two days to follow Pan Wenji''s relationship and has refining the vitality of those insects into his own vitality! The body has long since ceased to decay! "As for her." Su Bai pointed his finger at Li Miner. "I want it." "This..." Pan Wenji wants to ask, isn''t it not both? Why do you want Li Miner? I have to know that the insects in your body can''t be recovered, but the bugs in her kick can still be recovered! However, Pan Wenji still did not dare to ask, because the man is a knife and I am a fish, even if it is not owed, the mutual looting between the audience is not the living standard of the audience? Su Bai patted Pan Wenji''s head again, then went to Li Miner''s head, bowed his head, and revealed two gloomy fangs in his mouth, directly piercing Li Miner''s neck position. The insects in Li Min''s body are being swallowed into the body by Su Bai! How did he do it, can he actually swallow the ironworm that I personally cultivated as a nutrient? Jin Yingai seems to hesitate to take a shot, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t move. Because Pan Wenji didn''t move, he stood there and watched the Chinese eat his bug. Finally, Li Miners vitality disappeared completely at this time, and it became a dry corpse that fell to the ground. Su Bai reached out and gently wiped the blood stains on his lips. His face showed a touch of satisfaction, and then disappeared directly into the darkness in front of him. Pan Wenji was relieved, and the whole person actually fell down and looked down. Jin Ying Ai wanted to go through and say: Look at me before I said this is very ominous; But think about yourself, it seems that it is not convenient at this time to continue to stimulate the Pang Wenji who has some souls. .................. Su Bai walked alone in the woods, trees and flowers, and had already died. In the evening, this rooted and decaying tree set off a bleak atmosphere. Relying on a tree, Su Bai looked up at the sky, the densely pressed clouds, not the stars, as if a huge black hand covered the sky in front of him. Before, Su Bai didn''t know why he was being punished by the broadcaster, but now, Su Bai seems to understand it. He reaches out and gently touches the small piece on his right arm. The place has different touches of skin, and here it looks a little more slippery. Some worms crawled out of this skin, but Su Bai smiled a little, and with a wave of them, these worms disappeared immediately. This is the afterimage of Su Bais clone, and what seems to be swallowed by this skin seems to be imaginary. Transform its image. Su Bai did not know why he had the ability to master this skin. He felt that it was completely unreasonable, but it really existed. Could it be said that this piece of skin was intended to secretly follow me away from the station, but the result was discovered by the broadcast, and then directly punished? But why did it leave when I was sleeping at home before, but I followed me into the story world with sorrow? It doesn''t make sense. If it does not enter the story world, in the real world, it is difficult for broadcast to deal with it freely. The radiation of these thirty years does not seem to be broadcast in order to target itself, but to broadcast in order to target the skin and directly use radiation. Wiping off the remaining consciousness and some ability on this piece of skin, Su Bai, just inexplicably lying on the gun. In this way, Su Bai looked up, motionless, looked at the sky, and stayed. In the corner of the corner of the eye, Su Bai saw a guy wearing a bright yellow robe, his body appeared more than a dozen meters away from him, and he actually continued to draw closer to himself. Is this Japanese yin and yang master''s brain convulsed? The yin and yang divisions are similar to the fat priests in many places. For example, if the melee ability is very weak, if he deliberately keeps a distance from Su Bai to deal with Su Bai, Su Bai is really tricky, but he is so stupid. Step by step to yourself. This Yin Yang master, Is the brain getting into the water? Su Bai is still leaning on the tree, motionless. But the Japanese yin and yang master is excited and unable to express his own eyes and keep taking a close approach with Su Baila. at last, The Yin and Yang division stood in front of Su Bai. His face was covered with a thick layer of rouge, thick enough to wear a mask, a sturdy body, quite a kind of feminine, a bit like the type of the son sea, but this kind of demon from the East, Its not the simple singularity of Gongzihai. Its beautiful. After all, the Japanese seem to have a unique ability on the dark side of human beings. Anything that is dark and dark, the Japanese can be able to achieve the ultimate level. However, after the distance was near, Su Bai suddenly discovered that the other side of the body seemed to be covered with a faint mist. His body and his appearance were not so easy to remember, and the fragrance of the cherry blossoms was also As he arrived, he lingered at the tip of Su Bai''s nose. Su Bai can now blow this stupid punch, but Su Bai still doesn''t do it. When you feel that you can easily kill a stupid punch, you often hesitate, you will feel, is there anything wrong, this world Will there be such a stupid senior? Or is there any conspiracy that I have not realized? The body of the Yin and Yang division is shaking, and Su Bai can sense the instability of the other party''s emotions. However, the next scene, but Su Bai also stunned, "Ha ha ha, the Korean dwarf has lost control of this shackle. He has lost this cockroach. This baby is mys, thank you for your great care! Thank you for your great care! (Japanese)" After the words, This Japanese yin and yang master is even more excited because he is too excited to hold Su Bai. I took a kiss directly on Su Bais face. Chapter 525： Obasan! I am afraid, time is suddenly quiet... This sentence fits well with the current environment, fits the current atmosphere, and fits what is happening now; Su Bai did not expect it, but this scene will appear... I actually just stupidly thought about whether this Japanese Yin Yang master had any conspiracy, but as a result, he was actually... For a time, Su Bai began to mention his own air machine subconsciously. He felt that at this time, the direct blow of the goods in front of him seemed to be the most important thing he should do now. Before, I often laughed at the fat man who was **** to the black body, but now he was actually kissed by a Japanese Yin Yang master. Su Bai can now feel a thick layer of greasy rouge on his cheek. Really... disgusting. "Well?" The Yin Yang master seems to have sensed the sudden change of the air in Su Bai. He didn''t know that this is Su Bai''s current desire to blow his head. Instead, he said with excitement: "It must be the Korean dwarf." There is a problem, don''t worry, don''t worry, dear, I have something better than his bugs here. Believe me, that Korean dwarf can only let you play less than half of the strength, and I can let you play more than 80% of the strength. You, maybe, can I live... Oh, no, you are the key to my harvest in this world of stories! Su Bai couldn''t understand what the Japanese Yin Yang master said in Japanese, but when he saw that the Yin Yang master took out a jade bottle, Su Bai also subconsciously solved his own kind of lifting. power. These Japanese and South Korean audiences do not know that it is because they happen to be extremely extreme, but Japan and the Korean audience have this kind of bias. In short, it seems that the audience on the Korean peninsula and the Japanese audience are more enriched than the Chinese audience. Yes, it is more abundant. It is necessary to know that the level of the fat mans formation is already a very high-profile one in the domestic senior audience that Su Bai has seen, but the Korean dwarf Pan Wenji can crack the fat mans formation in a short time and is not Under the premise of destroying the array method to cause the fat man to pay attention to advance and retreat. The level of the fat man''s formation is compared with the level of Pan Wenji''s formation, and it is already clear at a glance. There is also this Yin Yang master. It seems that his means seems to be weaker than Pan Wenji. Except for Jin Yingais woman, the rest of Su Bais contacts, such as Lis sisters, such as the warrior, such as the name Ninjas, in fact, they all focus more on their own development. For example, the samurai''s shackles, the ninja''s body, and the Li''s sister''s silks all carry a special atmosphere of their own reinforcement, or they can be called "artistic atmosphere." For example, he is a warrior intensifier, then he is a warrior, a samurai sword, a armor, and even a combat method, which fits this reinforcement, and can even be said to fit this profession. This is a feeling that Su Bai did not feel before. It is like the difference between the two audiences. In the Chinese circle, the most typical one is Su Bai. You said that he is a blood group strengthening. He basically does not understand blood magic. You said that he is a zombie reinforcement, but he also relies on the physical and explosive power of the zombies. As for the rest of the zombies'' ability and method, for Su Bai, the development value is not great, so they are too lazy to toss. Just like a fat man, you said that he is a Taoist strengthener. He has studied a lot of things for you. The same is true for monks and Gyatso. They are not loyal to a kind of reinforcement, but they pursue an absolute self-interest. This kind of "egoism" can represent a very high pursuit of power. As long as I can become stronger, I only need to be stronger! This is the universal value of the Chinese circle, and everyone is running on this path. The Japanese and South Korean audiences have added an understanding and deepening of their own reinforcement; These two are not determined by any nationality or ethnography. The biggest reason may be because the audience between the two circles is not competitive. In comparison, it is obvious that the competition among the audience in the Chinese circle is more intense, while Japan and South Korea are more "soft", otherwise the broadcast will not force the reward to pull up between the Japanese and the Korean peninsula. Opposite relations, which proves that their own domestic competition can not make the broadcast satisfied. "This is a lot of my painstaking efforts. I have exchanged a lot of micro-shop medicinal materials. I also collected the treasures from the story world and mysterious world. The remnant of the soul-locking Dan can forcibly enhance the soul of a person. realm." There is still a half sentence that the Yin and Yang division did not say, that is, the side effect of this lock soul is a bug. It can really help a senior listener to improve the soul level with great efficiency, but the side effect is a serious soul. Instability, in general terms, is likely to become a confused idiot. But for the Yin and Yang masters at this time, he really only needs a fool, using the effect of locking the soul, on the one hand, he can directly use the most hegemonic way to ban the leftover of the Korean dwarf in the Chinese audience. It is completely erased, and at the same time, it can create conditions for re-arranging its own ban on this Chinese audience. Su Bai couldn''t understand what he was saying, but Su Bai could clearly feel that the pill that the other party took out from the jade bottle, the hidden energy fluctuations, how overbearing! Hey, do you want to feed yourself? The only pity before Su Bai was that Pan Wenji had only three eggs. Whether it was Pang Wenji''s eggs or this pill, there must be a corresponding method to promote the effect, so Su Bai stood there and continued to move. Of course, the premise is that this **** Yin Yang master will not kiss himself any more, or according to Su Bai''s temper, what are the pros and cons of you, first blow you up. The Yin and Yang division danced very excitedly. His hand was pinched on Su Bais shoulder and chest, and Su Bais mouth could not help but pump. I will endure! "It seems that the Korean dwarf has saved the blood of your body. His eggs don''t have to be much cheaper for me." Yin Yang''s mouth showed a meaningful smile, taking a deep breath, with a Just like a smile, he took out a doll from his arms, and then he immediately put a sheet of paper on the forehead of Su Bai and many places on the whole body. The last note was posted on him. Even on. This doll is a kind of Western anthropomorphic person who is seen in the train station before Su Bais time. It is also more oriental, but it is a bit difficult to say whether it is really in line with the taste of the Chinese. Even a female character, with blushing red lips and red lips, may be liked by the Japanese, but the Chinese do not appreciate it. The Yin and Yang division bit his finger and dropped a drop of blood on the face of the doll. Suddenly, Su Bai felt that he had an mental force in his attempt to control his nerve center. If Su Bai was in a coma at this time, it would be possible to succeed, but at this time Su Bai was awake and the state recovered. Seven or eighty-eight, these attempts to control their mental strength, it seems that there are some pediatrics. Su Bai quietly suppressed these spiritual forces. The Yin Yang master gasped heavily and looked very tired. But he still took a look of anticipation and sent the lock soul Dan to the mouth of Su Bai. He held the hand in one hand and held the doll in one hand. Channel: "Hey, open your mouth." Although this was said in Japanese, the meaning was passed to Su Bai through the connection between the puppet and Su Bai, so Su Bai could understand. just, What makes the Yin and Yang division somewhat surprised is that Su Bai, Did not open his mouth. "Hey, open your mouth, open your mouth." Yin Yang teacher kept saying. Su Bai still didn''t open his mouth, but his face also showed a sly color. "Obasan." More immediately, Su Bais mouth spit out these three words. There are not many Japanese that Su Dashao knows, but the word is a popular and common Japanese vocabulary in China, and it is used at this time, even if it does not require too many Japanese sentences and richness. It is enough. When Su Bais Obasan came out, The Yin and Yang divisions gathered up the excitement, expectation, and happiness of these emotions. A deep and serious and deep incomprehensibility appeared on his face. "You dare to eat the eggs that Pan Wenji gives you. Why don''t you dare to eat the medicine I gave you?" This time, The Yin and Yang Masters are no longer Japanese, but the standard Chinese Mandarin without words and accents. Simultaneously, His voice is no longer a male in the feminine, It was completely turned into a woman''s voice. Su Bai shrugged his shoulders. He reached out and wiped his cheeks on the cheek. It was a woman''s pro, and it seemed that it was not so difficult to accept. Well, at least Su Bai felt so. "You hide very well and pretend to be very good; But when you come over, your ankle and the curvature and position of your thigh root, this detail, betrayed you, I know a fat man, he is an old driver, he talked to me about the female ankle and thigh root curvature To prove whether this woman is rich in sexual life, this theory is not 100% accurate, not completely scientific, but when you just came over, it is too obvious. If you are a woman, but you are very excited to find a sly and kiss me, this is not in line with common sense," Su Bai suddenly paused and smiled. "I want to lie to me, just like the cheaper Pan Wenji, and then foolishly pretend that I am still awkward, and then give you the medicinal herbs you gave me?" Chapter 526： One wearing a cloud arrow, thousands of troops to meet each other! During the conversation, the situation suddenly changed; The Yin and Yang division immediately retreated, and at the same time, he placed 13 defensive enchantments in front of him. Su Bais eyes flashed a taunting color, all ran to me, still want to run? If you keep it far from the beginning, I really can''t do anything about you, but if it''s so close, don''t run. In an instant, Su Bais right palm condensed a line of blood, while the five nails instantly became longer, but the fingernails were bright red; After 30 years of radiation, Su Bais body and bloodline were basically distorted into a group, but when he recovered by coincidence, Su Bai himself discovered with some surprise that his own bloodlines were actually Forced to merge together, now, I really don''t have to switch to a state and state. This may be... a blessing will be a blessing. "Snapped!" The thirteen lines of defense laid down by the Yin and Yang divisions were destroyed by Su Bai in an instant, and the remaining three were also faltering. At this time, the Yin and Yang division did not open any distance with Su Bai. According to this rhythm, he can''t run at all! However, the Yin and Yang divisions put their hands together, and then directly buckled. The lock soul that had fallen to the ground suddenly burst open at this moment. A purple short thunder broke out from the medicinal herbs and directly turned into a few meters. Scorched earth. This also directly blocked the pace of Su Bai, so that Su Bai had to stagnate, and the Yin and Yang division seized the gap and further opened the distance. The power of this medicinal medicine can not hurt what Su Bai, but you must know that this medicinal medicine was originally intended to be served by Su Bai, and the purple thunder, the effect is actually the same as the Hellfire shotgun, the effect of destroying the evil spirit is obvious, once This stuff exploded in Su Bai, Su Bai''s blood lineage and zombie lineage belong to the dark category, which is equivalent to a bowl of hot oil poured into a bowl of water, certainly directly collapsed. The other party, want to kill yourself? This makes it difficult for Su Bai to understand. Why does this Japanese yin and yang master must kill himself? What benefits can he get from his own side? The Yin and Yang division stopped at 15 meters outside Su Bai, and some of them sighed with sighs. All these calculations were seen by the Chinese because of their walking posture. This is really a for her. A very stagnation thing. When the Yin and Yang Division gained a safe distance, the posture of the samurai and the female ninja slowly came out in the direction of the dead wood forest on both sides of Su Bai. "Think 3V1?" Su Bai did not panic. I didnt have to deal with them before, even if the three of them formed a very good match, it was absolutely 1+1+1>3, but Su Bais strength has basically recovered. Even because the blood is forced to merge, the strength is still refined. Even if the three of them joined forces, Su Bai would not be afraid of them. But Su Bai is also clear that he is afraid that these three Japanese people should understand this. Since they know that even if the three people join hands, they can''t keep themselves. At this time, when they come out, do you want to take a T-stage and put a poss on the end? "You know, we are not your opponents, you are very strong. In the seniors, you are definitely the best one. I have always heard that the Chinese audience circle is under competitive pressure and there are many listeners. The outstanding people inside. It will become even better. I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe it." The Yin and Yang division now speaks Chinese female voices, but the thick rouge on her face and the look of the deliberately dressed as a man have not changed. It seems that there is no need to change. Its not a blind date, nor is it a saying that you cant forget each other in the rivers and lakes. Therefore, even if Su Bai discovered that he is a womans identity, there is no need to really put his own womans One side deliberately revealed to Su Bai. "Thank you for your compliment. I think the Japanese audience is also very good. The development of morality, intelligence, and art is healthy and growing." Su Bai said with a smile. At the same time, Su Bai was keenly aware that there are still three breaths. Here is a quick approach, they, There are people! Have a breath, I am still very familiar! The sarcasm in Su Bais discourse, the Yin and Yang division naturally understood, and she shook her head disdainfully. This is also why, many of the words originating from your China have been passed down in our country, but in your China, I have not found the atmosphere that belongs to it." The Yin and Yang division said this really well. For example, the Japanese are very proud of many of the art and the national quintessence of the Tao. They were actually passed down from China in the early years, but in the past few years, they have indeed been preserved in Japan. And develop better. The Chinese are still too quick to make a quick profit. This seems to be reflected in the audience. Su Bai did not continue to accept this sentence, but began to calm down, his body shape, and began to prepare to retreat. "Block him!" The Yin and Yang division fan fan, the space orientation around Su Bai is directly distorted and disorganized. This does not mean that the Yin and Yang division already has the ability to control the space law. This can only be regarded as a high-level obstacle method, forcing you to lose your sense of direction. And a sense of space. The samurai held a dagger in his hands and rushed directly to Su Bai. His samurai sword was taken down by Su Bai, but the knife was not a weapon of his life. In other words, this warrior actually has the means to press the bottom of the box. Two daggers, one cross-cutting a deep thorn, are aimed at the vital parts of Su Bai. Su Bai does not retreat, and continues to plan hard, while the corner of his mouth is still with a smile. It seems that the last time I played, it really left too many psychological shadows, so this time the warrior directly chose to withdraw, and the ninja directly appeared to intend to fill the gap after the warrior to prevent the Su Bai escape. However, when Su Bai scared the warrior, the speed of the whole person suddenly increased, and the evil spirits of the blood family were perfectly displayed at this time, and the opposite direction was directly prepared to leave. Obviously, these three Japanese people did not dare to force Su Bai at the expense of their own. In this case, it is simply a simple matter for Su Bai to break free from their encirclement. however, Several large trees that had been dead in front of Su Bai suddenly gave off a terrible vitality. A vine was flying out and almost intercepted in front of Su Bai. "Sofia!" This hand, Su Bai is too familiar, and before he also sensed a familiar atmosphere, and then for this manipulation of plants, Su Bai naturally guess who came. When Su Bai was preparing to tear the vines, the vines themselves spread out. After the vines, there was a man wearing a white breastplate. The man had a blond hair, a hooked nose, a look of gloom, and an eagle-like scorpion died. Staring at Su Bai, he was faintly visible that a layer of fire was burning. this is, Western vindictive! On the other side, a loud scream came out, a sturdy guy who was as big as a bear fell, and the ground around him trembled a little because of his arrival. This is a black man, tall and full of terrible muscles. At this time, he stood up straight and looked at Su Bai with a little overlook. Then, a woman in a blue dress slowly came, the woman holding a green wand, it seems so noble and inviolable, not Sophia, who is it? "Su, we met again." Sophia greeted Su Bai. "Yeah, I met again. Have you left China?" Su Bai asked. "Leaving, the injury is heavy, so I returned to China after the event." Sophia replied with a smile. "Oh, then, what does this mean?" Su Bai shrugged, and the situation in front of him suddenly reversed. The three Japanese people before, not the weather, can''t help themselves, but with these three Westerners, Its completely different, and a deep sense of crisis has risen in Su Bais heart. "First of all, I am very fortunate that I can see you again in this world of stories. This should be the second story world we have experienced together. Last time, you were just an experiencer; Now, I have to rely on the strength of the number to face you. Sophia seemed to be very honest, but she immediately turned her head and became extremely sharp. "Japanese and Koreans did not participate in the train station, so some things, they are not clear. But you can guess, Su, what do I think when I know that you can actually swallow the ironworm that the Korean is feeding? On that platform, when one hundred of our senior listeners were surrounded by the group of things, they were standing outside, staring at one of them, calmly; I will never forget this picture. Obviously, Sophia guessed that Su Bai must have brought something out of the train station, otherwise there is no way to explain the recovery of Su Bai and the way of hegemony! This is a smart woman and a dangerous woman. "So, what are you going to do?" Su Bai looked at the Japanese and looked at the Westerners. "We have a lot of people." Sophia said concisely, "So, we are going to kill you first, then come from you and find the secret that belongs to that kind of creature. Sorry, I will not make any transactions with you, nor will I stay in the mouth." Or make this kind of thing. Because, Su, you are really good, very mysterious, I believe, as long as I give you a little gap and opportunity, you are likely to turn over! This is to declare the death hand directly. Six people, six seniors, that vindictive and this black, the apparent strength is even higher, even the single-handed Su Bai may not fall to the bottom, Su Bai''s current situation, it is really dangerous. However, after listening to Sofias words, Su Bai asked very seriously: Do you know that there is a record that has been kept by the Chinese for many years, although there is a trend of being overtaken by the three, but at least now speak, Don''t be with the Chinese, More than anyone else. Su Bai casually picked up a branch from the ground and then threw it into the air very fancyly. The branches were very fast and made a sound of breaking the air. Then, Su Bai seemed to be caused by Xing, and Or I feel that I need to sweep the suffocation since this time, so I want to look deliberately contemptuous. Shouted: "One wears a cloud arrow, and thousands of troops come to see each other!" Chapter 527： Arrogant Chinese The scene has fallen into silence for a while; Because everyone in the room seems to realize that something will happen, even the proud Sofia, at this time, has gradually smoothed the arrogance of his mouth. The vindictiveness of the vindictive man is further consolidating, not for Su Bai, but for those who may appear and sneak attack on themselves and others; The bear-like black mans two eyeballs are patrolling around, and they dare not have the slightest meaning; The Yin and Yang divisions hold a fan and stare at the surroundings; The samurai and the ninja also raised their vigilance at this time. The tranquility at this time is more like a kind of paving; However, this time seems to be a bit too long. The branch that was thrown into the sky by Su Bai had already fallen. Two minutes passed, and the "wearing the cloud arrow" was sent out, but "the army is a thousand horses", but it has not been seen. Su Bai licked his lips subconsciously, didn''t he, did the goods not follow? This should not be. After a short period of silence, it is an anger, and this anger is obviously not from Su Bai, but from someone at the site outside Su Bai. They found that they were shocked by a slap in the face, and they were scared to wait for more than two minutes by a branch that had something to do. This scene is too embarrassing. Sophia looked at Su Bai and showed a smile. "If you are the three Chinese companions waiting for you, I can advise you not to wait. Their actions have always been under our supervision." They had chosen another route to avoid the rest of the audience and have already made their way to the nuclear power station. Sophia said slowly, it seems that this can erase the embarrassment she just had to wait for. The vindictive man and the bear black man subconsciously oppressed Su Bai. The samurai and the ninja are the same. Only the Yin Yang and Sofia did not approach because of their own reinforcement, but the space and flowers and trees around Su Bai were at this time. The existence of two people is full of maliciousness against Su Bai. However, Su Bai, who was still somewhat uncertain, was relieved after listening to Sofias words. He didn''t even look at the four people who were oppressing himself. In fact, the reason why these four people were so slowly oppressed was that they wanted to bring the power of the team to the extreme, because the two sides did not practice together, so this When you need to pull each other''s air, while running the rhythm. This is to prevent the killing of Su Bai, Su Bai to a dog jumped to the wall and casually find someone to die together, this is very likely to happen, because Su Bai has this strength. Even if he is not killed by Su Bai, if he is hit hard by him, it is not the situation that these people are willing to bear. after all, The broadcast has not released the main line task until now. The real race hasn''t started yet, and no one wants to smash his legs before the guns are opened. "I was not sure about it. Now you tell me that they went to the nuclear power plant through another road. Instead, they helped me determine one thing, that is..." Su Bai turned his head and shouted to the surrounding: "Hey, its not fun to come out again." Yes, Su Bailuding, Fatty, Gyatso and the monks are definitely nearby. There is no other reason. What kind of characters are they? Can you still be secretly monitored by your Sofia and then go on in a stupid way? It would be possible if the fat man who had placed the order or the Gyatso and the monk, but they are three people together, the three people are put together, can they be monitored and continue to move forward regardless of regardless? Even if you can control the nearby plants as your eyes and ears, you can''t be too small for the ability to stock up. That''s three old foxes that are downright. "Hey, hey, hey, hehe..." The rhythmic sound suddenly sounded, At the six o''clock direction of the crowd, a fat man did not know when it suddenly appeared there. It seems that he had been there for a long time, but everyone did not find it. The fat man is using his mouth to beat the rhythm while his hands are gently clenching his fists, his feet are open, and the dance of the axe is dancing. The scene looks very funny and very ridiculous. But no one is laughing, Because of the appearance of this fat man, it has already revealed a very serious problem, that is, the monitoring of these three Chinese people has completely failed. The fat man jumped very seriously and was very committed. It seemed that he had gone wrong with the theater. The style of painting was a bit wrong with him. At this time, everyone who had pressed to Su Bai stopped the rhythm subconsciously and began to look around again. Obviously, a helper has already appeared, More obviously, there should be more than one helper. "Amitabha." A Buddha came from the direction of twelve o''clock. Under a dead tree, there was a monk sitting, squatting, leggings, plain shoes, the whole person, showing a solemnity. Breath. The monk opened his eyes slightly, and the corner of his eye was shining. He looked at the fat man who was seriously dancing with his axe and dancing. The mouth was subconsciously pumping, but he refused to dance the same choice as the fat man. After all, the monk still has to face. With the appearance of the fat man and the monk, Sophias look began to be serious. The current situation is already 3V6. Although Sophia is not very familiar with the fat man and the monk, these two people have not really appeared on the platform of the train station. They have a little impression on the fat Sophia, but the fat man is out after the train enters the station. The platform, the wind rushed in advance, so Sophia did not see the ability of the fat to fight. but, As long as it is not a fool, Can see some clues. The first is that these two people have been hiding in the vicinity very early. They should have used some sort of method. If the Korean dwarf is here, they should be able to find the formation, but the Korean dwarf can not be pulled in, so they let others I saw the half-day play under my own eyes! Second, one is dancing and does not know what type of dance, the other is in the hands of the meditation, while immersing in the things at hand, more, also expressed a kind of six people on the scene... Ignore. I should dance my dance, he should read his scriptures, As for who and who, who loves who to go. However, it is not finished yet. In another direction, a low-pitched sound of a wolf came, Gyatso did not appear directly. He came over, because against the law, Gyatso is similar to Su Bai, not good at this, so he The hidden location, a bit far, now, just came over. Gyatso did not dance like a fat man, nor did he chanting like a monk, but with his cold eyes, he scanned everyone present. Just as he often stands on the slopes of the plateau and scans the wolves that may appear at any time. Of course, the wolves are terrible in the eyes of ordinary people, but Gyatso is far from being a child. When you listen to the audience, you will use the wolf as your own target. At this moment, Gyatso is watching his own prey. Three people have appeared. Obviously, they did not let Su Bai disappointed. Even Sophia can find himself, Su Bai really does not believe these days, this did not find himself, or else too despise his IQ, no, specifically, despise the IQ of these three people. Before, Su Bai was weak and almost in a state of sudden death. Su Bai himself knew clearly. At that time, it was obviously unrealistic to want the fat people to be so diligent about themselves, to care for and protect themselves. The kind relationship of friends, in the audience circle, especially in the context of the story world, is not reliable. At that time, it was still Su Bais initiative to leave himself alone. What should you do? But now it is different. Su Bais strength has been restored to 7788. It is not cumbersome. It is qualified to talk about conditions and is qualified to talk about human feelings. Fat and Su Bai do not owe anything, but the monk and Gyatso, the original Su Bai When the eight thousand dead souls went to Shanghai, in the incident, the monk and Gyatso personally accepted the human condition owed to Su Bai. Its debt, Also, there is something to do. The fat man finished the dance and smiled with his hair. He shouted to Su Bai: "There is still a dance in the brain that is still thinking about how the axe dances. The result is not keeping up with your rhythm. Sorry." Then, the fat man looked at the monk and Gyatso, and some dissatisfied: "You two vultures, you can''t put down the shelf and jump with me? With the big white that just got sick, let him meet the second fantasy?" The monk and Gyatso heard that it seemed to be speechless. Sophia sighed and stared at Su Bai. Some disappointed: "It seems that I really can''t kill you this time, but I hope you can protect yourself in this story world." The meaning of Sofias sentence is obviously not to fight. She is afraid of losing both sides. In the end, she was squandered by others, or when the main task was released, she and others were unable to fight for anything. This is a very wise decision. At the moment, both the vindictive man and the black man have taken up their own air. The samurai and the ninja also took their weapons back, and everyone is ready to leave. The Yin and Yang division swept Wu Bai with anger and snorted in Japanese. What does it mean, Su Bai does not understand, but it is certainly not a good word. Obviously, they are very sorry that they cannot kill Su Bai at this time. A murder that would have been supposed to happen seems to have been dissipated invisible at this time. Su Bai looked at the fat man with a sly look, looked at the monk again, and looked at Gyatso. To be honest, Su Bai decided what to do. It was secondary. The key is to think about these three people. quickly, The three gave Su Bai their thoughts. The fat hands began to squat, and the roads climbed up directly. At the same time, the Taoist clouds of the Taoism had already condensed on the top of the head; The monk slowly started, and the scorpion floated, a string of beads appeared in his hands, behind him, for a time, the Buddha''s voice was too loud. Gyatso holds a hatchet, and the chest totem of the chest manifests itself, and the sharp air is directly bursting out. Sophia stunned, and she looked around in disbelief. they, intend, Not dead? Chapter 528： Lets die, die, die! ! ! In fact, Su Bai, fat man, monk and Gyatso, although they all live under one roof, Su Bai actually has a big difference with the other three people. The fat man is good at playing pigs and eating tigers, giving you hippies and smiling faces as grandchildren and then having the opportunity to turn your face and turn you down when you have the opportunity to sneak out your grandchildren. The monk is good at fine-tuning. He is very courageous and his mind is very meticulous. Whether in the world of the story or in the real world, the monk can find a point of his own, but the style of the monk is a bit like cooking, like Starting from the subtleties, I like everything to master. Gyatso, because of his identity, he has a kind of indifference to many things, so he seems to be relatively simple in judging some things. Of course, the single here is not a derogatory term, but a kind of simply and succinct. , have interests, on, no interest, go. Only Su Bai, even if he is not ill, often has a strong personal romantic plot in his acting style. If he is ill, he will not need to say anything more. It is a bit like "I am enjoying it, even though I am enjoying it." I have a flood after my death." According to Su Bais original view, the three monks should make the same choice as Sofia. Since there is no absolute advantage to kill the prey, then try to avoid the situation of losing both sides. After all, the main task of broadcasting has not been released yet. When you can eat meat, of course, if you can''t eat it, you can save yourself to the greatest extent. However, what surprised Su Bai was that whether it was a fat man or a monk or a Gyatso, the three had chosen another way, one, more extreme, and it seemed to be a way of violating the principle of interest. Is it really close to Zhu who is close to the black? Have you been infected with a mental illness for a long time? In fact, it is not true. The monk and Gyatso may have really slept for three months, even if it is sorghum, and my heart is taking a breath, I want to vent it, but this is definitely not the main reason. The main reason is actually because We are strong, You are weak, When we want to eat meat, you are meat. The very simple rules of the jungle are very straightforward. Imagine that you have to strangle Su Bai alone. You have to have six people to go out and arrange together with great fanfare. Now, we are four people. The role of hunters and prey naturally needs to be adjusted. After all, fat people, monks, and Gyatso have their own advantages in intensive choices. However, if you consider them comprehensively, the four people are actually not bad. Otherwise, if there is a huge disparity here, the four people will not be four. Of course, there may be a little bit of compensation for Su Bai in it. After all, the reason for Su Bais risk is that the three of them have some intention to give up Su Bai. Now Su Bai has recovered, naturally. I have to submit a name for the vote. At that time, the four people are still a team. They continue to live under one roof and play happily. From the beginning of the four people, the way people get along is so pure and simple. Behind the fat man, there were six flying swords. His life-defying flying sword did not move, but he was suspended in the chest as a form of formation. For a time, six flying swords came out and turned into many roads. The afterimages have flown down, so the damage is much less, but the fat man has to do is actually a blame from the big scene to control, to maximize the harassment and restrictions on the place, personally killing, not He is responsible for the work. The four people have been together for a long time, and naturally they have nothing to say. But in the impression of Su Bai, the chances of the four people fighting together with the team of almost one level of opponents are actually not much. Many times still face some secrets and visions. Gyatso holds a hatchet, his left face exudes a touch of golden light, the law is solemn, and his right face is a distorted and angry expression. It is the first face of the sorcerer who is smashed down. It is very simple. The warrior who took the initiative to defend the front will be given a knife. This warrior felt that he was suffering from the loss of Su Bai, but he did not dare, but in front of this person, he still had a chance, but the dream was full, but the reality was very skinny. When the other hatchet fell, he was in his heart. What I feel is full of fear. If Su Bai is purely crushed by strength and body, let this Japanese warrior have a kind of grievance that you will not be martial arts at all. It is like an eight-year-old boy who has been practicing martial arts for many years. Twenty-year-old otaku has a reason. However, Gyatso gave the Japanese warrior a different feeling. He could feel that Gyatso had a terrible degree of immersion in martial arts and knife. A knife will force the Japanese warrior to retreat, and Gyatso will continue to rush in. His work is actually responsible for opening the ground and opening the door. As for finishing and real killing, there are others to do it. For the first time, the four people formally engaged in a group battle, which showed a kind of comfort that made them feel a little unexpected. Sophia raised his wand, and since the other party decided to lose both, he would naturally not be slaughtered. Hit it, just hit it! The Yin and Yang division also raised the fan in his hand and prepared to cooperate with Sofia. "I am compassionate." Sitting under the dead tree, the monk''s hands were combined, and a Buddha''s shadow appeared out of the sky. He floated into the sky and sat down directly to Sofia and Yin Yang. For a time, Sophia''s sense of the power of nature and the sense of the Yin and Yang division''s resistance to the battle were directly swayed by the monk. Sophia smashed the spell, and the monk immediately grew a root with a stinger, directly stabbing the monk, and the Yin and Yang division was also a fan. From an external perspective, the position of the monk began to distort. Refraction also appears on the line of sight. Only the monk is still motionless. From behind him, a lotus shadow appears, so that the surrounding vegetation can not get close to himself. At the same time, the Vatican sounds, although the situation is fluctuating, but the monk is like a boat sitting firmly in the waves. Let you keep things north and south, I am not moving! But in this way, the monk directly uses his own power, the opposite of the two people, and two intensive men who are proficient in the door, which is enough to create a better killing environment for the rest of the team. The fat man immediately agreed to withdraw the flying swords of Sophia and Yin Yang, and began to arrange a new array of methods. Since the monk is successful, the next thing they have to do is to kill the rest of the opponent as much as possible. At this time, Su Bai was naturally unwilling to be lonely. One leg slammed and the whole person directly slammed into the vindictive person. The other party seems to have been waiting for Su Bai, seeing Su Bai took the initiative, immediately suffocated, a long sword appeared in his hand, vindictively gathered in the sword, cut to the white, the ground around because of this terrible The pressure of the depression has sunk. However, Su Bai likes this kind of positive confrontation. In the moment, the toughness of the zombie blood and the improvement of the bloodline are directly merged together. Two Hellfire shotguns are held in their hands. "boom!" Su Bai''s gun bracketed the other''s long sword. For a time, the energy vented from the air caused a shocking sound around. After the Hellfire shotgun became the weapon of Su Bais life, it was no longer a weapon of a thousand story points, but a weapon that followed Su Bai, and became stronger and evolved with the strength of Su Bai. Therefore, in this kind of collision, the Hellfire shotgun is not in the air. However, the stirring and anti-shock of this power is absolutely uncomfortable for the two parties. Su Bais figure receded and his arms were directly numb, and the vindictive person was even more **** and his face became very It is ugly. The black man immediately came over to prepare for help, but a thunderous temper in the sky directly aimed at him. He immediately stopped to prepare for the threat of the sky, but the fat mans mouth showed a mocking smile and pointed the thunder to the name. Ninja, the ninja was also scared to be alert, not dare to participate in the battle group, Then the fat man continues to transfer, anyway, he can still insist on a ten-minute thunder and robbery does not dissipate, here scare you, then scare you again, try to maximize the effectiveness of this knife thunder, to Su Baihe Gyatso offers a one-on-one solution to quickly resolve the opponent''s environment. The second round of confrontation between Su Bai and the intensifiers began directly. Both sides defeated the opponent with rapid killing. Because who can beat the opponent first and then pull out to deal with the rest, they can lead the process of the group battle. When Su Bai found that the other person was in the same state of mind, his heart was really happy. Fighting against each other, who is better than me? This time, Su Bai blocked the other''s sword with a gun. The other gun directly touched the other''s chest, but the other side gathered a group of qi gongs on the chest between the shackles, and then the aperture directly toward the Soviet Union. White blasts! Su Bais eyes were condensed. He did not withdraw the Hellfire shotgun that he had explored. Instead, he ate the other party hard, but when Su Bai flew out, Hellfire shotgun also The trigger was pulled, and the other''s chest was actually heavily shot and shot. "boom!" "boom!" The two fell together on the ground and climbed together in an instant. Then, the temperamental intensifier of the damaged chestnut armor opened a new round of sprint to Su Bai like the downhill tiger. Su Bais chest position is also bloody, but when he sees the other person rushing to himself again, his heart is full of joy. immediately, Su Bai reached out and took a mask from his body. Worn on my face, This is a mask. When I put on this mask, Su Bais temperament immediately became cold. Through the eye of the mask, you can see a pair of Su Bais scorpions. It became reddish. Under the stimulating effect of the mask and the slogan of the heart in Su Bais heart, Su Bais whole person is almost like a fighting madman, flying to the incomparable vindictive person. But watching his opponent suddenly turned into this appearance, the hard-working warriors hard-hearted warfare suddenly produced a touch of looseness. Because of the other party''s expression, the other''s movements, the other''s momentum, as if his opponent is no longer a human with a precise level of thinking, but turned into a disregard of death, ignoring the pain, ignoring any price and only seeking to shred before All the beasts! "Dead, die, die!!!!" Su Bai is a most devout believer, praying for death! .................. Long recently discovered a book, the style is very similar to "Terror Broadcasting", it is also dark, the quality is very good, but the author seems to be a bit young, the end of the dragon has always felt that he is not very good grasp, and the dragon is still some gap, However, his broken chapter makes the dragon very appreciative, and the plot design is also very eye-catching. The book has already been three million words, and it is considered to be a large amount of money. The dragon is all finished, and it feels very good, so I would like to recommend it here. Ok, That book is called "Terror Network". Chapter 529： Fight a great battle! To be honest, this kind of tit-for-tat and strength is not really a huge disparity in the team battle. It really happens very rarely. Su Bai remembers that he was fighting in the last time, or in the story world of the cat face. However, it was only because of the broadcast of a small team model that forced the personal interests to be linked to the team''s interests to form a "broadcast" stimulating product. It is a unique model formed by the endorsement of radio, but even then, at the beginning, there is no such wave of such group battles. Strong people and strong people form teams, weak people and weak people hold groups. Heating, the number of battles is actually not much, in most cases, it is difficult for some party to retreat. Moreover, in that team battle, there were people in the Su Bai squad and the other team who had turned against the water. In the end, this group battle actually became unconformable. But this time, its different, at least from the feeling, its totally different. First of all, the other team, composed of Japanese and Westerners, is not weak enough to be cut and cut by Su Bai and others, although Su Bai and others clearly have the upper hand in strength. However, this kind of stifling is very unstable. If you are not careful, you may have the casualties of your own personnel or even the whole situation. Although weak is strong, although it is a small probability, it does not happen. Secondly, at least for now, Su Bai is clear that he can hand over his back to the monk and the fat man. Everyone is a smart person. The wise man knows at least when he should give birth to something, and now he will give each other a heart and mind. It is the most correct choice to destroy or to destroy most of them. The vindictive intensive face Su Bai, which is almost like a beast going down the mountain. It seems to be a bit timid, especially Su Bai, who tells you clearly. come, Change, come, Right! This made this vindictive player very depressed, because the information he had received from Sofia, Su Bai is a **** intensive, the strength of the blood family is still strong, the level should not be low. Therefore, at the beginning, this vindictive person was fighting against Su Bai with a mentality of facing a powerful vampire. His vindictiveness and his equipment, in the face of the blood family, would not actually fall into the wind, after all, There are many more **** intensifiers in the Western audience, and there are many more in the Eastern Circle. He has a lot of battles with the **** audience, and naturally feels that he has enough experience. A **** family from the East, huh, huh, it is estimated that the bloodline level is high. But after the real fight, Su Bai''s performance and strength made this vindictive person feel a sense of horror at the beginning. When did the blood race fight like this? When is the blood race a purely positive way of fighting? They shouldnt be lurking in the dark, elegant than the assassin, cold-blooded than the magician, with speed and agility, how can this oriental vampire in front of him, Is it more like a barbarian than a barbarian intensifier in the West? This kind of vindictive person thinks in his heart, Su Bai is not clear, this mask is not often worn before Su Bai, and even the number of times it is worn is very small, because after wearing him, Su Bai is really crazy, not the kind of himself. The kind of madness when I was sick, when I was sick, my emotions went to extremes, but the thinking was still very clear, but after wearing this mask, my whole person was caught in the madness of hysteria. In the past, because of all kinds of complicated situations, Su Bai did not dare to put on masks with arrogance. Otherwise, even if he gained more power and terrible madness, he might end up falling into other peoples traps because he lost his calmness. I don''t know. But this time, no problem. There are fat people in the overall situation, there is Gyatso on the other side to fight, there are monks in the finale, Su Bai is clear, at this time, I can finally indulge myself. This, I really look forward to it for a long time! "Sutton, you go to help Moras, I will help you offset the thunder in the sky, Miho, help me!" Sophia knows that in this situation, his team must not give each other a chance to break through. The ninja and warrior over there is already a little **** the Tibetan Panyu, while the black man Sutton is on the top of his head. The robbery made him innocent, and he and the Yinyang Master Meisui were dragged by the monk. In this way, as long as Su Bai and Panyu, which one kills or reinvents an opponent first, they can draw their hands to participate in other aspects of the battle, thus completely breaking the balance, to the final situation, it is likely that... massacre! Sophia absolutely does not allow this situation to appear, even if she knows that these four Chinese are not good at all. It is actually very difficult to beat them on their own, but Sophia knows that the other party dares to open this. In the second group battle, the root cause is actually that the opponent can determine his strength and can eat himself. But as long as he can show his ability to rebound and stalemate, Sophia does not believe it. These Chinese people really have the price of killing one or two people to kill themselves and others! The wand in Sofia''s hand released a more brilliant light at this time, and even her eyes were like amber at this time. At this moment, even the people around Sophia discovered that Sophias eyes were magical gems! This woman, actually digging the original eyes, and then using magic stones to replace! Anyone has their own unique side, especially for seniors. Sophia has entered the ranks of seniors earlier than Su Bai for a long time. Although there has been no way to make a big breakthrough, even promotion to a senior audience is not enough for Sofia. No clue, but for a long time, this British woman is not really sitting in a cafe all day drinking coffee and chatting with others. In fact, in order to enrich myself to improve his strength and ability, this woman did a lot of things. The whole person of Sophia immediately floated up. When she was fully open, she seemed to be as noble and elegant as the natural goddess. When she looked at the air, the robbery cloud condensed by the fat man appeared to dissipate. The power of thunder and lightning is much thinner at once. This surprised the fat man and sighed that this woman is really not simple. However, the fat man is not vegetarian. At this time, the most crucial thing is to find a breakthrough early and let the other person suffer casualties. At the moment, Gyatsos confrontation with the ninja and the warrior even has 1W2, which has obvious advantages. But the two Japanese people are also very aware of the sense of proportion, knowing that they are hard to beat, they have specifically carried out delaying tactics, forcibly dragging Gyatso there, and they have made their own contributions to the entire team battle. On the other side of Su Bai, it is obvious that the vindictive person is not a good character, but also a hard bone. Even if the black man is restricted by himself, it takes a certain amount of time for Su Bai to solve the martial reinforcement. At the moment, this British woman suddenly reveals her own cards, and the situation of the whole team battle is gradually pushed to the balance from the favorable side of the fat man. "Monk, bright guy, let this British woman look at the big hang of our Chinese men!" There was a big piece of chess in the hands of the fat man. After the pieces were scattered to his side, the fat man sat cross-legged, and his life flying sword hovered over his head. immediately, The fat man took out a piece of paper and chanted the spell. The paper burned into ash, and the fat man opened his mouth and swallowed all the paper ash. "Tianjun is coming, descending demon!" The fat man sighed low. In an instant, the temperament of the whole person suddenly changed, just like the possession of Tianjun. At the same time, the fat mans mouth made an obscure syllable, pointing his fingers to the sky. "Raylai!" For a time, the robbery cloud that had just been forcibly dispersed by Sophia was once again solidified, and a purple thunder snake shuttled through the clouds. "Wind!" The fat man once again pointed to Sofia. Sophia immediately felt an invisible pressure from the underworld. The whole body trembled and the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood. The Yin and Yang division Meisui immediately opened his own paper fan. On the back of the paper fan, there was a virtual shadow of a big snake. Meisui bite the tip of the tongue, and a blood spurted on the paper fan. In a moment, a big snake smashed the shadow of the snake, guarding himself and Mihoko, this is the only way to block the pressure from the fat man. The monk saw that the fat man was planning to pay a certain price to solve the situation in front of him. At this time, it is indeed unavoidable. Especially when the fat man concentrated on Sofia and Mihoko, it was a temporary abandonment of the suppression of the black Sutton. Right now, that Sutton has gone to Su Bai. Obviously, the team''s strategy has changed. From waiting for Su Bai and Gyatso to kill the other side, it becomes a breakthrough point for the opponents of Sophia and Mihoko from the fat man and the monk. The beads in the hands of the monks immediately smashed and danced, and a golden bead inside circled the monk directly. This is a relic, and then, next to the monk, there is a different sorghum, he is chanting, he is in the Buddha, his Buddha light is all blessed on the monk, for a time, the monk''s breath is also greatly improved. "Hey!" The monk drank a low voice, and the Buddha light oppressed, and the shadow of the big snake appeared a sign of collapse at this time! ............ "boom!" Su Bais claw caught the chest of the vindictive Molas, Moras armor had collapsed, and the chest was directly smashed by Su Bais flesh, and Su Bais body was full of injuries. But it is constantly recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, Moras found some desperately that the breath of Su Bai seems to be constantly rising as the battle continues. This is a complete madman! Fortunately, at this time Sutton''s strong body squeezed in and blocked Su Bai''s original offensive against Molas. After punching a punch with Sutton, there were several cracks in the bones of Su Bai, which made Su Bai have to stop temporarily and rely on heavy breathing to quickly adjust his state. Sutton waved his hand and blood had flowed out of his palm. This vampire is so powerful! Su Bai gasped and smiled happily. This frame, Can really be a fun! Chapter 530： victory! Sutton did not show a state similar to the orc in front of Su Bai, but his physical strength is really not weaker than Su Bai. You must know that Su Bai is fighting zombies and blood. The power of the line is completely assembled, and that is just the same as Sutton. Of course, if it is a heads-up match, Su Bai is confident to play the black man, because Su Bai''s more advantageous is that Su Bai not only has absolute physical strength, he also has blood. Speed ??and all other means can rely on your own agility to kill Sutton alive. It is very difficult to pedal two boats, especially in the choice of the audience. Those who choose more reinforcement routes are likely to fall into several lines and die in fierce competition. If you come out, the result is completely different. Especially in the face of the same level of opponents, it is able to occupy a clear advantage, others are a card, but you have two cards, you can change it all. However, Rao is Su Bai, and in the face of Sutton and Moras, they also felt an invisible pressure. Sutton and Moras both knew each other, and naturally did not have to say that after re-warming, Sutton was responsible for the positive, Moras was responsible for the response and targeted, and both of them gave their respective advantages to the maximum extent. . So, Even wearing a mask and having been mad at Su Bai, in the face of the two of them together, they do not have any advantage, and even have a feeling of being crushed. However, this kind of hearty feeling, Su Bai still feels satisfied, only in the face of such an opponent, only in the face of such a stalemate war, can you put the pressure inside your heart and the moves that were previously entangled in your mind. And the methods are used. However, the heart is even more shocked, in fact, not Su Bai, on the contrary, Su Bai is now cool, but still cool, even if the speed of the injury has far exceeded the speed of the bloodline can self-heal, even though the war is still high but The power exerted has been steadily weakened over time, but Su Bais mind still has a very cool and cool feeling. In addition to cool, there is no other care! However, Sutton is different from Moras. They feel that this one is really a terrible monster. He does not hesitate to hurt, and even looks like he is still dying. He does not care about his teammates. He will not betray him at this time, and he will not be afraid of it. At this time, he has become one of the most dangerous positions in this group battle. Fuck, is this group of Chinese really composed of brothers? Do not, Even if you are a brother, Its impossible to be intimate after becoming an audience. They actually don''t understand and don''t understand the philosophy of getting along with Su Bai and fat people. Can fat people be trusted? Obviously, this cargo was originally persuaded to persuade Su Bai not to enlighten the cause and effect. As a result, he actually realized that he was very suspicious. The monk and Gyatso are actually the same, and they are all people who cannot believe. But in this particular situation, in this particular situation, Su Bai is clear, what they will do, and how they can do it. Therefore, Su Bai will wear a mask with confidence, even if it is indeed the most dangerous position at this time, because he must entangle the two masters War power, But Su Bai is still unscrupulous. Moras and Sutton saw that it was obviously impossible to solve Su Bai in a short time, so they also wanted one of them to leave the battle group and help the two in front of Panyu. The Japanese who are not supportive, or go to attack the fat man or the monk to relieve the pressure that Sofia and Miho is getting more and more unbearable. But every time when one of them is about to withdraw from the battle group, the Eastern vampire will be mad and will not hesitate to be hit hard and pull the man back! This kind of fierceness makes Sutton and Moras feel cold! They know that it is impossible to win on their own side, because there is a person in the other team who has lost his mind and is committed to contributing to the team! A team, with such a person, is equal to being invincible! Because Moras and Sutton are clear, it is impossible for them to do this step by themselves or by the Japanese. It is impossible to sacrifice themselves for the victory of the team without limit. This is actually the weakness of the team. At the beginning of the broadcast, the squad mode was almost started in every story world, but then it was silent. Obviously, the broadcast is to explore and analyze the squad mode. Maybe the radio has to come to a conclusion, that is, These listeners are struggling in the rules and environment that are familiar with the self-interest. You let them go to team up. In fact, there is no difference between them and no team. In fact, even if the broadcast does not set a squad mode or does not set up a team crystal certification, in the usual story world, when the listeners feel comfortable or should form a team, they themselves will spontaneously join together to form a small group. But this small group will be full of infighting, full of calculations, full of anti-water and vendetta. Obviously, the broadcast team mode does not change this in essence. Even if the broadcast force sets the team to be not allowed to kill each other, but dig a pit for the teammates to jump or simply come to the other side to see the fire and see the dead, the audience The experience with these tools and the rules of dealing with broadcasting is really slippery. Just as the broadcast has always thought that it can play the audience between the palms of the hands, the audience has already played a game called "horror broadcast" to a certain extent. Perhaps, because of this, the broadcast is no longer so keen on the squad mode, because if you dont set up the squad mode, the audience should play how to play, and want to play the squad team perfectly. The rest of the factors, such as wisdom, calculations, courage, etc., are basically impossible. Everyone has their own small abacus, unless the broadcast set up a winner team can resurrect all the dead players and reward them together, but This is really reducing the storytelling that the broadcast pursues. In any case, at least at this time, Su Bai four people, but it reflects the squad mode that the radio station has always wanted to see, but this is a prerequisite, and this precondition can not be copied. Su Bais body is already bloody, and his injuries are even more unimaginable, but the result of his return is to kill the two men with the strongest melee ability in Sutton and Moras. Worried on his side. And balance, After all, it was broken, after all, Strong or weak, Placed here. At this moment, Gyatsos hatchet finally broke into the samurais chest. The samurai was suddenly found at the moment of being stabbed to death. The other party actually understood his own body when he fought himself. Wait patiently and find the chance to kill in this moment! It can be said that he is not dead, and the other partys rumor in martial arts is really much higher than him. Losing the balance of the warrior, the female ninja is naturally difficult to support, and then she chose a decision that most of the audience would make. That is, escape! Yes, she knows that the balance has been broken. Below, it is a one-sided slaughter, and her escape is a direct acceleration of the collapse; People are not for themselves, and they are destroyed. In fact, the monk and the fat man and Gyatso chose to play this game. This situation is what they expected. In fact, the gap between the two sides is not only at the level of strength, But whether it is Su Bai or fat, or a monk or Gyatso, I know in my heart that the real advantage here is that everyone on our side is smart enough and smart enough to know how to be short-sighted. To sacrifice yourself to gain benefits, of course, the sacrifice here is not to refer to death, but to the fact that a fat man and a monk are attracted by a monk who leads the relic in the relics. This is actually a bad thing. But they did not hesitate to do it, And Su Bai, Well, they are the least worried about this. The samurai died and the female ninja escaped. Gyatso did not chase, but rushed directly to Sophia and Mihoko. When Gyatsos hatchet came over, The fat man and the monk are working again in an instant. In an instant, The shadow of the great snake completely collapsed. Sophia''s eyes overflowed with blood. The whole person fell like a broken kite. Meisui''s body trembled, his face was pale, and even covered the thick rouge on her face. Gyatso''s knife was cut down just right, the quaint hatchet, which cut Sofia''s moving head smoothly, and the body without the head fell on the ground with a miserable beauty. At the same time, Mihoko received a strong blow from the fat man and the monk. The soul of the candle in the wind collapsed at this time, and the body began to burn. then, The fat man, the monk, and Gyatso, all looked at Su Bais side. Sutton and Moras looked at each other, the group battle failed, and the water was difficult to collect. It was impossible to save, so the two were ready to escape at this time, and they could always go out. But when Sutton was ready to run, a long sword pierced his chest, and then Moras pulled out his long sword, angered and slammed into the distance. Sutton snorted, facing the four sides of Su Bai, the fat man, the monk and the Gyatso, and made a sound like a brown bear, not reconciled! The result of the team battle, the enemy died 4 injuries 2, I am not dead. Standing there, the crumbling Su Bai picked up the headless Sofia body, with a touch of pity and feeling, and after touching the arm of Sophia, he did not hesitate to pierce his fangs into the uncooled body. . at this time, It is already sunset. Chapter 531： Nuclear shadow "Come on, big white, hot hair." The fat man mentioned the body of Yin Yang Shimei''s son, and turned to Su Bai. Mihoko is the soul that was killed by the fat man and the monk, so the body is still well preserved. It is not like Sophia is directly cut by the hatchet of Gyatso, which always makes people feel that it is not beautiful. Although the British woman''s ocean horse is very attractive, but a headless ocean horse, it is estimated that normal men can hardly get up. The body of Sofia on the side of Su Bai has dried up and wiped his mouth. It is obvious that it is still unfinished. The blood of the fresh and strong is constantly pouring in, and the injury on Su Bai is constantly recovering. The blood is constantly flowing in the wound position, and the new granulation is growing. In addition to the injury of the soul or the injury with the residual residual damage attribute, the rest of the injury, Su Bai can self-recover, provided that there is enough blood to supplement. In fact, Su Bai can stand by the body completely, and rely on his own ability to integrate the life weapon to extract the essence from the body directly into his body, but the feeling looks elegant, but it is not for Su Bai. Like, it''s a bit like twisting and pinching and sitting in a high-end restaurant to savor a pricey dish. And this kind of directly licking the fangs into the body of the body to **** the other''s blood, is like wearing a flip-flop sitting in the food stalls to eat and drink, and for the current Su Bai, such a way of smoking and recovery There is also a thrill of enjoying the spoils as a winner. The body of Mihoko was also caught in the hands of Su Bai and began to **** up. The monk re-separated the relic into his bead, got up and walked to the side of Su Bai. The fat man also packed up the things, squatting there, smoking while watching Su Bai relish with gusto. Gyatso holds a cloth that he doesn''t know where to look for, and is carefully wiping his hatchet. Su Bai was under the watchful eye of the other three people, and there was no one to hang out. Soon, there were only four cold and cold bodies on the ground. "Call...comfortable." Su Bai made a sigh, as the people after the meal had a painful stretch. The fat man threw the cigarette **** on the floor, and then spit. "Mom, I suddenly feel hungry when I see you eating." From time to time, Su Bais body has heard the fragility of the joints, and the appearance of the injury has not been seen, and some internal fractures or broken bones are also recovering intensively. The blood of the four seniors, for Su Bai, is really a lot of money, especially after a fight, then drink the blood of the enemy to restore themselves, Its really hard to describe it in words. "So, what are you going to do now?" The fat man took a small wooden stick in his hand and pulled it on the ground. "Go to the nuclear power plant?" Su Bai was closing her eyes at this time. She should be self-adjusting. At this time, she did not participate in the discussion. Of course, because Su Bai has been following Pan Wenjis Koreans for a while, so this is There is not much understanding of the story world. The monk indulged for a while and said: "The number of listeners entering the story world is beyond our imagination. Although we have killed a number of people this time, there are more listeners around us. We are still seeing the poor, we are still Be conservative first, first recover the injury and then digest the equipment of these people." The monk''s suggestion is obviously conservative. After all, after a group battle, the brothers are injured. Of course, the animal of Su Bai is an exception, but the rest of the people need time to take a good look at their wounds. In addition, the main task of broadcasting has not been released, and it always gives people a feeling of uncertainty. At this time, there is no obvious interest target, so there is no need to be too high-profile, and it is not impossible to properly low-key. The bodies of the four people naturally became the Chinese dishes of Su Bai, and their instruments were collected. "Big white, which one do you like?" The fat man shouted at Su Bai. Su Bai finally reopened his eyes at this time. A glimpse of the light was released from the Su Bai pupil, and the breath of the whole person climbed up and suddenly, and then slowly and introverted. Strength is indeed refined, but to what extent, hitting the bloodline because of the thirty years of radiation, the situation will have far-reaching effects. These, Su Bai is not clear, can only rely on Time to go and slowly explore. "I don''t have to, you have to divide it." Its not the whiteness of Su Bai, but because this fat man can shoot, its a bit out of Su Bais expectation. As for the spoils, Su Bai is naturally willing to give up his part to show an attitude. Everyone raises this. This is the truth. In addition, the most important thing is actually the last time at the train station. Su Bai actually collected a lot of things from the seniors, but they are all in the old family, and this time the world begins. I did not give Su Bai the time to prepare for it, so those things Su Bai naturally failed to bring this story into the world. But in any case, the general seniors use the implements, Su Bai''s inventory is indeed enough, and it is indeed somewhat invisible. "Cheng, anyway, there are a lot of good things in your bedroom, and we will not be polite with you." The fat man apparently discovered the instruments that Su Bai brought back, and also knew that Su Bai is really very good at home. After the people had divided things, they went back on the road, did not take the road, but marched in the mountains. The fat man and the monk used the array method to hide the whereabouts of themselves and others. Sophia thought that the whereabouts of the fat man and others were actually only However, they are counted by the fat people. Finally, the nuclear power plant finally appeared in front of everyone, and the mountain **** was basically even at the door of the nuclear power plant. There are a lot of scrapped vehicles in the nuclear power plant. Thirty years have passed. As a source of sin, it seems that there is no difference at all, but it is even more desolate. "Someone is inside." The fat man pointed to the bottom. Sure enough, in the nuclear power plant, there are several figures moving at this time, and Su Bai is standing in a high position, which is naturally clear. "Then we just have to wait." The monk said. Since some people have already entered, the main task of waiting for them to trigger the broadcast is just that, even if there are any opportunities ahead, everyone will continue to follow the prescribed guidelines. For the time being, when there is no interest, there is no need to go to risk. Everyone sat down and started to rest. Gyatso looked a bit dignified at this time. Since he has already arrived at the nuclear power plant, Gyatso asked: "Which aspect of the crisis really set up in this broadcast will be specifically reflected?" This is the proper meaning of the question. As an audience, it is natural to know that the radio is ready to play with you, but you must be serious and positive, and you must try to use the broadcast as much as possible to prejudge it. For example, drip wax or small leather whip or other hand-cuffed chain eggplant cucumber and other heavy taste. "In short, it is impossible to throw a nuclear bomb again. It is not a big nuclear nation like Japan." The fat man snarled. The monk blinked at this time, and the old **** was at ease. "Monk, what did you find out quickly?" The fat man urged. Remember the ghosts in the county town? The monk said. The barrenness has been very strange. Their bodies have gone where they have been. For thirty years, its really long, but even if the bodies are all rotten then Being eaten by some birds and beasts will always leave traces, and it is impossible to be so thorough." "I found a female body in the house where you settled in, and you were **** by the fat man and your law." Su Bai said, "But the female body was murdered, not because of nuclear radiation. And dead." "If a person dies, then the soul will usually stay in the same place not far away. Most people who accidentally die will have resentment, and the probability of death will be even greater." The fat man pondered, "From the county to the nuclear power plant along the way, They are too clean. I dont think that the local Korean government specially organized people to clean up after the nuclear leak and transported all the bodies of their citizens for proper burial." Referring to the attitude of the Japanese people at the Fukushima nuclear power plant, they only dared to send robots to the nuclear leak zone. It is naturally impossible for Koreans here to send large-scale troops to come here for "cleaning up". First, are the military itself willing? Second, it does not make sense to do so. "The barren feels that their bodies are not artificially disposed of, but..." When it comes to this, the monk stands up and reaches out and points to the nuclear power plant below. "It should be in the nuclear power plant." "How many bodies have been stored in the nuclear power plant, is it not a ghost?" The fat man yelled, "The masses are pitted." Su Bai licked his lips at this time and said: "The development of mankind is basically going to two extremes. One is infinity, that is, the exploration and development into space. One is infinitesimal, that is, to more subtle particles. Go to research. The human beings nuclear and nuclear power, as well as the terrible out-of-control effects on the nuclear, are not very high in understanding and research. They are still in a state of ignorance, but because the benefits that nuclear can bring are enormous, driven by interests. Humans have temporarily abandoned the concerns about nuclear hazards and began nuclear development and nuclear utilization. We have always believed that nuclear weapons have the greatest harm and impact on living things, but it seems that no one has ever studied them, and whether they have a special impact on the dead and on the undead. At this time, Gyatso suddenly said something unexpectedly: "How many people have been turning circles in one place?" Chapter 532： I am full "Hey, what about the a few teasings, is it because the ghosts hit the wall?" The fat man said as he looked around, but the brow quickly locked up. Obviously, the fat man seems to be not so simple. "No, it''s not like a ghost hitting the wall." Gyatso directly denied the fat man''s speculation at this time. "You found that there is no, although they only circle in one place, but they don''t seem to take the initiative to walk around unconsciously. The ground circled the original road, more like it was constantly being driven by a group of invisible things. It was like..." "It''s like a group of lambs teased by wolves." The monk took Gyatso''s words at this time, but at the same time he was also slightly browed. "Fat, let''s arrange a voyeurism together, take a closer look at the nuclear power plant." What is there?" "Monk, you are skeptical about where we are standing now. When we look at the nuclear power plant, we only see a false illusion?" The fat man asked while taking out his array of props. The fat man is surprised by the fact that he wants to construct a illusionary array that will be confusing from a very distant position. What kind of scene is it? And it is not a person who wants to hide, but a nuclear power plant that occupies a large area. This is simply a huge project. "Mom, monk, if it is illusion, it would be terrible." The fat man snarled while setting the circle. The monk nodded, meaning that the monk himself felt so. The two did not separately arrange the array, but the monks helped, assisted, and the fat man made the main arrangement. Su Bai and Gyatso stood on one side and looked at the nuclear power plant from time to time. "To be honest, I am looking forward to it." Su Bai laughed. Gyatso nodded, "The same." Soon, the fat man''s formation was arranged, and immediately, running the array, a blue aperture of about a square meter appeared, the fat finger pointed at the aperture, the aperture moved with the fat finger, until the fat man adjusted the aperture After a good angle, looking at the scene from the aperture position, the fat man swallowed subconsciously. The monk stood beside the fat man, and his expression suddenly disappeared. Su Bai and Gyatso looked at each other and they also came over. Soon, Su Bai knew why the fat man and the monk were so enemies; This aperture, in Su Bai''s view, should have the effect of breaking the magical barrier and seeing the essence of the contrast. Viewed from the aperture, the top of the nuclear power plant was covered with a black cover, while in the nuclear power plant, there were countless people standing in densely. "Fat, you may be right, this is really a mass grave." Su Bai said. "Oh." The fat man laughed twice. At this time, he did not predict the exact triumph, because according to the usual urine of the broadcast, he and others'' main line tasks must not bypass the nuclear power plant. "Those people are not living corpses, or they don''t seem to be purely material." The monk analyzed. "You see, when the audience fled around, the body passed directly through a body." "These bodies are not local Korean residents nearby?" Su Bai asked. "From the age of clothing and personnel, it should be." The monk replied, "But the poverty is unclear, why they will present a state like this." At this time, Gyatso touched his hatchet with one hand and said: "It may be powerful radiation, changing the bodies of these people into another state, or another medium." "Jiacuo, I heard that you are always a little weird when you talk about science fiction in Tibet." Fat man shouted. "This is just a transformation of material existence, just like the existence of hell, heaven, and heaven in myths and legends. In fact, these places may not be in the so-called heaven or underground. They may be in the world, maybe in the Beside a hotel, it is because it is in different spatial dimensions, so it can''t be seen and entered by ordinary people. Jiacuoton paused. This kind of statement actually has a lot of records in the Tantric texts. "What do you mean is that the entire area of ??the nuclear power plant has entered another space? Although it is still in place, we can''t see the essence of it now with the naked eye? With so many residents'' bodies, is it the same?" Asked. "It should be like this, I am not very sure." Gyatso said. "Actually, there is a way to be sure." The fat man looked at the three people around. "But we don''t have to rush to see it. Let''s see what the few people are doing. Let''s see if they can come out, or Will you die?" Yes, the nuclear power plant is an absolutely sinister place. It is already a fact. It is really unnecessary for everyone to go into this tiger hole at this time, and now there are listeners inside, just to observe and observe their endings and processes. At this time, in the woods not far away, suddenly there was a violent energy fluctuation, and there was a vague explosion. "I will go see it." Su Bai looked at other people. "You continue to observe here." "Don''t be impulsive, take a look and see if there is something, send a signal, we will pay attention to it." Fat man Su Baidao. Su Bai nodded and gestured to clear his own position. Immediately, Su Bai ran to the side of the forest. Because of the strong nuclear radiation, this large area has become a waste soil, and the forest is basically withered, but the ability to block the line of sight is still there. Su Bai stopped for about eight or nine kilometers, and the violent energy fluctuations have disappeared, which means that a conflict may have ended. When Su Bai opened the dead branches in front of him, he saw a large open space of about several tens of square meters in front. This was an open space that was swept out by the energy. "all gone?" Su Bai thought about it. There were still blood stains on the ground. Su Bai walked over, put out his fingers, clicked on the blood stains, placed it on his tongue, and tasted it. It is the blood of seniors. Su Bai looked around and should not have gone far. Just as Su Bai hesitated to continue looking for it or returning, a scream came from 6 o''clock, and at the same time, the air was filled with a strong **** smell. Su Bai took a deep breath and looked at the fat people where they were. According to the distance calculation, if there was any problem on their own side, the fat people should have time to support them. Su Bai began to walk slowly toward that position. From the concentration of **** smell in the air, it should not be far from himself. Sure enough, after walking less than a hundred meters, there was a small steep **** in front. The **** of the steep **** was not large and the depth was not large. In this mountain forest, it can only be regarded as a very shallow "twist", probably before here. There should be a small stream, but it is now clearly cut off. A woman with only half of her body was hung on the branches, and the body swayed gently back and forth with the branches. Below, the blood dripping from the female body slowly accumulated and infiltrated the ground. Su Baiqing couldn''t help but lick his lips, so that the blood was ruined, or the blood of the seniors, it was a waste. At the bottom of the slope, there was a man lying there, the man''s arms were cut off and disappeared, and the man actually had breathing, his chest was still undulating, he was still not dead. From the details of the scene and the injuries of men and women, both of them are victims and there are no murderers. Su Bai went down and stood by the man. The strength of the man is a little weaker. There should be no fusion of the weapon of the life. It can only be said that it is close to the strength of the senior. At this time, his chest is violently undulating, opening his eyes and looking at Su Bai standing in front of him. The color of prayer, the lips groaning, and a few syllables are difficult: "Save me... save me..." save you? maybe. Su Bai did not react. In fact, this reaction should be the normal reaction of the audience in the story world. No matter whether it is the real world or the story world, there will be no such thing as "our listeners are all living Lei Feng." "Hey..." After Su Bais body, there was a crisp sound. Su Bai turned around, Standing a woman more than twenty meters away from her, The woman''s chestnut hair, wearing a white dress, a pair of white leather boots on the feet, both heroic and weak, charming and heroic, it seems that some contrasting match on her body reflects a very harmonious a feeling of. Blowing the skin, the pale blue eyes, the delicate nose, the seductive red lips, the slightest, one by one, are all explaining the perfect proportion of women. Its sexyness is wrapped in a playful taste, just the right taste; Very beautiful, really beautiful, not a kind of stereotype and meticulous beauty, but a natural beauty. Even if the number of Su Dashao who read the beautiful first look at the first sight, it is not a bright spot. The perfect figure of this western woman is matched with the classical temperament of the oriental woman. It is really a miracle of the creator, such a beautiful audience, Su Bai is really rare. While Su Bai was looking at the woman in a pleasant way, the woman seemed to be looking at Su Bai with great interest. Japanese (Japanese)? asked a lovely sly in the womans eyes. "Chinese." Su Bai replied. "Oh, Chinese." The woman''s Chinese is a little raw, not very fluent. Immediately, the woman''s left hand is raised. She has a palm in her hand. The palm should be a man from the broken arm at the foot of Su Bai. "Do you eat?" ?" After that, the woman bit the finger of the palm, the lovely red lips flipped, like eating chicken feet, and then gently spit out the bones. At this time, Su Bai suddenly made a full cough and shook his head: "Just just full." Chapter 533： whats the situation? The woman saw that Su Bai was not interested in her food, and she did not react. She just took a finger from the hand and took a phalanx. Then the other hand gently took the phalane out of her mouth, the phalanx. The flesh on the skin has disappeared, and the woman chewed it as if she was tasting the most unique taste in the world, even with the peculiar charm of a beautiful woman; Its really shameful to advance a meal in a strange mans face; In the woman''s mouth, there is a drop of blood stains, Su Bai''s gaze is there to see more eyes, this blood stain, as if it is a beautiful beauty, give this perfect face, a lot of color, At this time, she actually had a kind of fairy beauty similar to Medusa. The woman seems to have noticed this. She seems to apologize to see Su Bai for her own eating. The cute and clever tongue sticks out and licks the drop of blood, just like the strawberry jam that licks off the lips. With a lovely atmosphere. Su Bai smiled slightly, stood there and watched her eat. The woman enjoys the food on her own, and she does not care about the singer of Su Bai. In a few moments, she seems to be satisfied, pointing to a body on the ground and the seriously injured man. "Blood, you are free." Obviously, the woman saw it. Su Bai is a vampire. She seems to be only interested in some organs of the human body. It is not very cold for blood. Of course, it is not annoying. Su Bai couldn''t figure out what kind of strengthening this Western woman was, because her breath was always in a state of volatility. For a while, the pressure of the seniors was quite a bit, and it was like an ordinary listener who had just strengthened. It was very unstable. However, there is one detail that can be inferred from something. That is, since this woman dares to act alone, does not go to the team, and even starts her own food hunting here, it is enough to show that she has absolute dependence. According to Su Bai, this woman actually does not rely on the meat of the rest of the audience to recover the injury or enhance the strength. Maybe, she just likes to eat human flesh. This is called "the corpse corpse". I used to estimate this woman. Just in the real world, try your luck or buy some fresh corpses to eat. After becoming an audience, you should be similar to Su Bai. The meat of ordinary people can''t produce taste buds and spiritual satisfaction for her. Naturally, the requirements for meat are The water is rising. Su Bai shook his head and gestured that he didn''t need it now. Unless it was injured or his heart was very uncomfortable, Su Bai rarely voluntarily touched the blood. The blood lineage is more of a tool for Su Bai. Rather than a belief, this is very different from the Japanese and Korean audience. "That... it''s really a waste." The woman walked up to Su Bai and looked at the seriously injured man at the foot. "It is only in the world of the story that you can eat their meat unscrupulously, but there is no refrigerator here." Su Bai spread his palms, a group of cold white gas rising from the heart of Su Bai, this is a zombie cold poison. The woman felt the chill, and her face showed a joyful color. She excitedly nodded to Su Bai. "Help me freeze them. I think I can have a chance to eat a second meal." White air, from the heart of Su Bai''s palm, the man who had not died and the torn female body were frozen. "Thank you, can I know your name?" The woman got close to Su Bai, and she showed a gentle aroma from her body, as if it was an incense. This woman is really an absolute contradiction. Many contradictory things appear on her at the same time. "Su Bai." "Emma." The woman reached out and gently rubbed it in the position of Su Bai''s chin, and felt the strength of the beard in the position of Su Bai''s chin. It was a seductive fairy. This woman looks at her age, which may be the same as that of a college student. There is also a label on the skirt that looks like a college student badge. As for which university, Su Bai is not clear, and he did not know how to remember it. . In fact, no matter the East and West universities, there will be such a fascinating girl, with another unknown side, such as doing public relations outside or simply doing the outside, and then there is often an infatuated man in the school. Waiting for her, but this looks more extreme, it is estimated that the boys who secretly love her may not dream, she loves the side of the person. Su Bai reached out and grabbed Emmas hand and removed it from his chin position; To be honest, Su Bai does not hate this woman named Emma, ??or even the scene of eating the human flesh. In Su Bais opinion, it is not a thing, but Su Bai still rejects this kind of excessive relatives. Since I became an audience, I have never touched a woman any more. However, the fat man who is a Taoist often finds some young ladies to open the sputum. However, Su Bai has not been half-stepped by the thunder, but it is not that Su Bai restrains his own lust, but Because in the mind of the lack of indulgence, I would like to find a woman who can make myself feel satisfied and I am a little bit difficult, and Su Bai has always been in the body, it is rare to be free. "I''m leaving." Emma stood in the same place, watching the back of Su Bai''s gradual departure, a sweet smile on her lips, and then she spread her hands and two frozen bodies floated up. "Go and find a good place for you to store." It seems that Emma still prefers her own food compared to Su Bais interest. Its a pity that Emma would have liked to taste the vampire with the oriental face. But instinctively aware that Su Bai is not the kind of provoked character, and gave up. Su Bai actually feels that the other side is looking at his own eyes, and there is a kind of exquisite study of food. For this, Su Bai can only smile at the bottom of his heart. This woman named Emma is still a certain degree. Something like myself. When you see the strong, when the first reaction in your heart, will his blood be very sweet? ............ "The few people, how are they still in the circle, can really toss, I am so sure to maintain the formation." The fat man sighed and complained that it was the three people in the nuclear power plant who had not stopped, did not come out, and did not die. They have been turning around a relatively empty area of ??the nuclear power plant. The monk and Gyatso stood beside the fat man, and they kept watching the movements of the people in the nuclear power plant. For a few moments, the monk thought: "They, like what they found, you found that there is no, those people are still in place. Escaped and circled, but more and more skilled, and the position of each action is more and more standardized, almost tend to be consistent." Gyatso nodded. "It should be what rules are found." When the voice just fell, Gyatso suddenly looked at him, "One person is missing!" The monk and the fat man also showed a serious color. About five minutes later, when the remaining two people circled a large circle in the nuclear power plant, one more person was lost. Now, there is one more person out there! "Mother''s, is this the real entrance? The monks are not simple. At first they were like the grandson. Now they really let them find the way to enter." The fat man said while holding a branch around him and painting on the ground. The monk did not hesitate to stare at the position and direction of the last person. He wanted to keep the person''s route in his heart, so that he could easily enter the nuclear power plant. Also, those who dare to test the first batch of nuclear power plants are certainly not stupid, and absolutely have great confidence in their own strength. At this time, Su Bai just came back and saw the fat man and the monk as if they were enemies, and did not bother. After a short while, the last person disappeared. The fat man came back and asked Su Bai when he looked at the picture he had just painted on the ground: "Big white, what''s the situation there?" "A small conflict, a woman, killed two listeners." "Hey, this girl is full of flavor, the oriental woman is still a Western woman? Don''t say a black woman." "Western woman." What looks like? "Quite good looking." "Hey?" The fat man raised his head and looked at Su Bai unexpectedly. "The woman who can be said to be good-looking by the Soviet Union, it should be really good. Going far, introduce me to know?" The fat mans eyes turned a little, and he shouted to the monk and Gyatso: Come a few, help me a little, uniform the little girl to make me cool! Knowing that the fat man is just joking, Gyatso and the monk directly ignore him. Su Bai took a shot of the fat man''s shoulder: "I think you should fit her appetite." "That is, fat man, although I said that the meat is a little more, but the charm of a man is very good, can give women a great sense of security, this is the advantage that you can not get this thin man." The fat man smacked the fat on his stomach. "Only a woman who really knows how to admire a man will feel that it is really in line with her appetite, which means that this woman is smart, she knows men, understands life, and understands fun." Su Bai smiled. "She will also go to the nuclear power plant, and I will introduce it to you at that time." "In a word." The fat man is preparing to ask the monk how he recorded, just then, The sound of the broadcast sounds in everyones mind: "Dear listeners, hello, good friends; I am sorry, I will be able to communicate and talk to you at this time, but it is also because you have always been obsessed with the incompetence of vendettas in the periphery. If someone enters the nuclear power plant earlier, we should be able to meet earlier; The main line task 1 is released below: Lord...line...ren...hey...hey...hey..." After a fuzzy snowflake sound, the sound of the broadcast disappeared. Su Bai, Fat Zi, Gyatso and the monks face each other. what''s going on? Chapter 534： Tips for yourself to leave yourself? "What does this mean? What does this mean? Is the broadcast announcer drinking too much?" The fat eyelids swept over the crowd. "I still have a fat man, my milk is too much, and my ears are a bit suffocating." I just heard the main line task that I just said, I havent heard anything, how can I be a friend!" The fat man shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands, speaking in the tone of the Xinjiang version of Mandarin. Obviously, this is a kind of ridicule, because it is impossible to be unfocused and not pay attention to the sound of the broadcast. The broadcast is not so much to talk to you with the lama in the ear, but rather to communicate with you in the bottom of my heart, so no There is a saying that you cant hear clearly. The signal of the broadcast is blocked? Gyatso asked, because when the task was finally released, it was obvious that the signal was too weak when listening to the broadcast, which made the sound unclear. Su Bai smiled. "How do you explain that the broadcast announcer has said everything before, but the most important point of the mission to release the main line suddenly collapsed?" "It''s the reason for the nuclear power plant, so it affects the broadcast?" The fat man guessed, "I heard that strong radiation does have an impact on these." The monk heard the words and shook his head. "Broadcast, not so weak." When the fat man sees the monk refuting himself, he smiles. In fact, he also agrees with the monk that the broadcast will not be so weak, because it is not just a broadcast of a horror story. "That should be the broadcast intentionally?" The fat man faced the nuclear power plant. "Deliberately don''t tell us what the main line mission is, forcing us to smash around like a headless fly. Oh, it''s really interesting. Mom, it''s broadcast. In order to pursue the so-called story, it is the point of madness!" What the fat man said should be almost the truth. In the world of stories, broadcasting is the absolute master. This is the first true proposition. It is indisputable, irrefutable, and even beyond doubt. Then, Basically, it can be determined that the broadcast is intentional. "I felt that something was wrong at the beginning. The broadcast didn''t release the main line task at the beginning, and the freedom of the story world was too high. I believe that not only us, but also many places broke out among the audience. Strangled, but this is not like the type of story world in the Roman duel, and it is not necessary for the broadcast to spend so much effort to toss." Gyatton paused and pointed to the nuclear power plant. He said: "I am very curious now. Since the main line task does not know, then we naturally don''t know the rewards and punishments. What is the reward? Let''s not expect it for the time being. As for the punishment? I am really afraid that the penalty set by the broadcast is the total failure of the mission." "Amitabha, the current situation is that no matter what the punishment set by the broadcast is, it is serious until the mission fails, but we can only consider it according to the worst result." The monk took a deep breath, "and, no longer Nothing happens while sitting, in case the broadcast also sets the deadline for the completion of the mission." Sometimes, the unknown is the biggest source of fear. The broadcast is a perfect interpretation of this. "Then let''s go on?" said the fat man. "Look, there are several energy breaths over there. It is estimated that people who are just like us to watch the fire on the Diaoyutai are also calm." This is for sure. If you sit on the Diaoyutai, you will definitely not have your own life. Although you can continue to let others rush in front of you, you are not behind, but no one is willing to take your own life. joke. The four people of Su Bai naturally descended together and walked directly to the nuclear power station. About a quarter of an hour later, the four stood at the door of the nuclear power station. At this time, there are other people on the nuclear power plant side, two teams, one is a team composed of Chinese listeners other than Su Bai, the number is five, and the leader seems to know the fat man. But the fat man looks at his gaze with a kind of strong alert. Obviously, everything needs no more words. It is obvious that people like fat people should be deeply guarded or even false. Hey. The other is the Western team, the number is also five people, the lead is a man in a red suit, the man is slender, wearing a clown mask on his face, but his eyes focus on Su Bai''s body for a while, Su Bai can also sense a similar smell from his body. Obviously, the other party is likely to be a bloodline intensive person, and can actually bring a kind of invisible blood pressure on the inheritance, which means that the other party is beyond their own pedigree level. There are also two FITs, one is the acne-stricken patient Emma that Su Bai has seen, and the one where Emma is standing, detached, and has a good temperament, giving people a feeling of subconsciously wanting to care carefully. The other is a Japanese middle-aged man wearing a kimono and a wooden sword at the waist. Everyone quietly gathered at the gate of the nuclear power plant, and the scene seemed very quiet. Su Bai licked the fat man''s shoulder and gestured to the fat man to see Emma over there. "Big white, it is very beautiful." Fat man immediately face a pig brother. It seems that I noticed the fat man''s gaze, and Emma also glanced at the fat man deliberately. At that glance, the style was very good. "Oh oh oh oh oh oh yeah..." The fat man suddenly had a kind of touch of inductance, and he said to Su Bai: "How do I do it, I feel that I fell in love at first sight." "She has a corpse, and she didn''t see the Westerners dare to be too close to her. They deliberately avoided her." "Amount..." The fat man turned a big eye on Su Bai, a look like "I hate you." At this time, the monks have their hands together. "Amitabha, the barren has a road map that really enters here. You who have observed it, can now compare it with barrenness." Before the monk was actually compared with the fat man, the difference is actually not big, but there is still a little difference, when the time has entered, a little difference is likely to lead to very wolf consequences. "I have it here." The leader of another Chinese team, the fat man who was very jealous, came out with a piece of paper in his hand and a pencil drawing mark. The mark on the paper looked very meticulous. "His name is Mu Nan, and he is nicknamed Lao Yin." The fat man whispered to Su Bai. Su Bai looked at the fat man accidentally. "I can make you think that it is a man who is old and overcast. It looks really horrible." "Cut, the key to this cargo is that it has strong intelligence and layout ability, but it always likes to go down the means of three abuses. The monk can look more glorious than him." The fat man groaned. "Then he is a wise man?" Su Bai asked. "Almost, a wise man who likes to walk down the three routes." The monk is comparing the road map with the Munan. The rest of the people are either standing in the same place as watching the scenery, or communicating in a low voice. They also deliberately arranged a simple shielding knot. boundary. The main line mission is unknown. This is unclear to everyone. Therefore, under the urging of this unknown fear, the audience who are standing here now subconsciously put aside other ideas, first enter the nuclear power plant together, and strive to take the main task. And figure out the other ideas inside, let''s talk about other things. At this time, if anyone is doing things, then there is a risk of being encircled. Emma smiled at this moment and took the initiative to come over to Su Bai. One of her hands was on the white arm of Su Bai. The whole person leaned against Su Bai, and the young womans plump figure was attached to Su Bais. On the body, Su Bais arm can also touch the soft elasticity of the group. "Dear Sue, people are so scared, can you protect people?" The lame Chinese speaks more but has a weaker taste. Of course, anyone who sees her eating raw flesh and eating human fingers as chicken feet is not expected to give her any feeling of pity and love. However, Su Bai seems to be an alternative. He is really not very disgusted with Emma''s good, because everyone is not a big brother. "Do you want to join us in this team?" Su Bai asked. "What do you think?" Emmas eyes showed a glimmer of hope, but this woman gave a feeling of ignorance, whether from personality or decision. No one knows if she really wants it. Join this squad. "You can join, but I can''t guarantee that you will be killed by our team." Su Bai tells the truth. Emmas eyes were swept away from the monks who were talking to Mu Nan, Gyatso and the fat man. Ok, Focus on the fat man, look a few more, This made the fat suddenly feel a cold back and took a nap. "That''s still it." Emma shook her head gently. The monk and Mu Nan had a good route. The two sides gestured to the people on their own side. One person began to walk into the gate of the nuclear power plant. The Western team and the Japanese old man also consciously followed. Once inside, Su Bai suddenly felt the temperature around him suddenly dropped. The kind of coldness that pierces the skin makes Su Bai shudder in the subconscious. "Big white?" The fat man noticed the abnormality of Su Bai, and did not notice the situation by relying on Su Bai. Su Bai shook his head, and wanted to say that he was fine, but suddenly there was some picture in Su Bais mind. In that picture, he was standing in a place, watching the explosion of the nuclear power plant in front of him, and generating a mushroom cloud. . The blazing temperature and the terrible radiation that followed would completely envelope itself. Where did you stand at that time? Because it is the reason for the fast-forwarding of broadcasting, on the one hand, it makes Su Bai feel vague about the experience of the past 30 years. On the other hand, of course, it also reduces the painful time of Su Bai, because the broadcast is also afraid of Su Bai because he cant bear three. Ten years of radiation pain and suicide, affecting the normal story task. However, the scene of the slides has exactly the scene of this scene. At that time, it seems that he is standing here and witnessing the explosion of the nuclear power plant. Su Bai turned back and walked back to the entrance. The fat man and the monk also stopped to look at Su Bai. The rest of the people stopped to pay attention to Su Bais behavior. it''s here, Yes, it''s here, This position overlaps with the image in the memory clip. Su Bai immediately squatted down. On the concrete floor at the entrance to the gate, he saw an English word carved out with his nails: "Out!" Is this written by myself? Chapter 535： Sudden horror Out? Su Bai gently placed his finger on Yin Jishang, is this a sign of his own message? This point, Su Bai himself can not be sure. The fat man saw Su Bai always squatting there, and immediately came over and saw the English word at the foot of Su Bai, while subconsciously moving the body slightly to the left, blocking the eyes of others. Out, the word, generally has the meaning of "out" and "outside". At this time, when I saw the word, the fat man looked at Su Bai with some doubts and asked: "What does it mean?" Su Bai shook his head. "I don''t know." I really don''t know, Su Bai did not do any concealment. Although his body has been radiated for 30 years, he should have entered here thirty years earlier than other listeners, but because the broadcast has adjusted the process, so I just kept a little memory picture, but in fact, when Su Bai is truly awake and has self-action ability, it is also the time period when fat people enter the story world through normal channels. It can be said that to a certain extent, everyone is Enter the world of the story together. After all, it is impossible for broadcasting to let Su Bai be self-consciously here for 30 years. One is worried that Su Bai will not be able to withstand the pain of 30 years and cant think of suicide. The second is because if Su Bai cant think of it. But I want to be too open. Then, for thirty years, even if there is no opportunity, even if it is still serious, it is enough to make a listener have a qualitative transformation! Even if Su Bai is sitting there and thinking for 30 years, he can definitely make great progress. This is equivalent to giving Su Bai a big BUG, ??so the broadcast will not allow this kind of thing to happen. Its all in the real world and its been pulled into the story world for a while. Its urgent, but you have 30 years extra time. This is because Su Bai is a blood family. If Su Bai is a Taoist or the intensifier of the rest of the comprehension, this BUG will definitely be more exaggerated. "Can you be sure that you left it?" The fat man knows that Su Bai was punished, so he also guessed whether this was left by Su Bai. "It''s still unclear." Su Bai stood up. "Thirty years have passed. This mark has long been blurred. I can''t confirm whether it is left by me. Maybe it''s a prank, maybe it''s a deliberate arrangement. Come out and confuse us." "But if it is really what you left 30 years ago?" The fat man shrugged. "Thirty years, even if you press fast forward, even if you are lying down in the coffin in the prop store, you will fall asleep." Even if your consciousness your memory is deliberately broadcast to speed up, it is undeniable that you really have spent more than 30 years in this story world, and have been here for thirty years. Regardless of whether the time flow rate of the story world changes, you are actually a relatively static state relative to the story world. The broadcast erases the accidents that may occur in your thirty years, whether it is a good accident or a bad one. accident. "So, what do you want to say?" Su Bai asked the fat man''s eyes. "Big white, what I want to say is, if this is really the message you left 30 years ago, then should we quit this nuclear power plant now, and don''t continue to venture into it? Even, we must continue to go. Go into its true face." "Only by this word?" Su Bai laughed, because he himself did not have this confidence. The fat man took a deep breath and spit it out. At this time, because Su Bai and the fat man were left in the same place, the monk naturally stayed away, causing everyone to stop in the same place, looking suspiciously to this side. However, no one ran over and asked what was discovered. Although everyone maintained the superficial harmony, it was clear that even in the case where the main line mission is unknown, there is actually more competition between the two. Privacy and information are also a must. Su Bais foot stepped on, stepping on a footprint on the concrete floor and directly erasing the English word. After looking at the fat man, Su Bai followed the front and the fat man immediately followed. This is not a message left by himself. Su Bai is not clear, but instinctively feels that even if he was just thrown into the world of the nuclear explosion 30 years ago, he would not be able to predict for 30 years. What happens afterwards, and it is impossible to guess what the main task of the broadcast is. The biggest possibility is that you know that the danger here is likely to exceed the normal level of nuclear radiation. The monk began to lead the crowd to start the circle, just like the first three people who entered the circle here. "Big white, pay attention, this circle is not a regular walk, this may be different according to each person''s height or even fat and thin gender, pay attention to the intensity of the surrounding light and the change of angle, do not specifically look at the monk At the foot, that is the blind eye." The fat man whispered something with Gyatso first, and then reminded him again by Su Bai. Barrier method? If this is the case, then the former monk and Munans so-called comparison road map is actually just a blind man? On the side of Su Bai, who is really proficient in the formation, it is also a monk and a fat man. When these two people should go to the field, they found a clue. The previous road map is indeed correct, but it is not all right. It should only be suitable for the last person in the previous three, and that''s it. Then, Munan must be clear too. So, is this going to open the Emma, ??the Japanese old man and the Westerner squad? The monk began to circle, followed by Su Bai, fat man and Gyatso, followed by the five-person squad of Munan, and the rest of the people followed, followed by a step. After a lap, the monk disappeared in front of Su Bai. Su Bai became the first one, and then, one person in the Mu Nan team disappeared. The fat man''s hand rested on Su Bai''s shoulder and gestured to Su Bai to come again. Obviously, the monk first went to explore the road. Mu Nan was planning to take the people in his team one by one, otherwise he would go ahead if he was advanced. The other four people in the team didn''t come in. It was boring to become a light pole commander. Su Bai nodded and began to pay attention to the changes in light and shadow around him. In fact, there was a road map for reference, and with the demonstration of the previous monk, Su Bai slowly found the feeling. Kind, The line of sight and the surrounding water level form a certain angle, gray and with a sense of astigmatism. Su Bai follows this angle and continues to follow this feeling. Gradually, Su Bai found that his eyes began to become blurred, blurred together, and everything around him. One hand, stretched over and caught Su Bai. Su Bai is subconsciously preparing to fight back, which is almost his instinct. "Amitabha." The Buddha sounded, Su Bai immediately put away his own air machine and took a step toward the side of his body. His eyes suddenly opened up. Around, it is still the original appearance, but the sky is completely black. In the air, there is a round of **** moon, as if a huge eyeball hangs on it and looks at everything. And beside him and the monk, there is also a Chinese, this is one of the Munan squad. Next, Gyatso also came in, followed by the fat man, and there were four people coming in from Munan, and finally Mu Nan came in. As for the seven people of Emma, ??it seems that they were intercepted outside. "Many people are not easy to do." Mu Nan seems to notice that Su Bai looks at his gaze, smiles slightly at Su Bai, this smile, with a touch of harmony and openness. However, the fat mans description of him can still be remembered by Su Bai, but it will not be confused by the appearance of Mu Nan. Moreover, in this place, four people together, if you can still be counted by Mu Nan, it also shows that this is really a enchanting to a pole. There seems to be no change around, except for the darkness and the **** month, but if you think about it carefully, you can still find the difference. In the direction of the front of the crowd, there is a cylindrical building, and at the entrance to the lower part, dozens of fire-fighting suits are stacked neatly. Because it''s not that people are lying there, it''s really hard to find the difference at first. The monk looked at Mu Nan, and Mu Nan smiled and took the initiative to move forward. The four people in his team also followed him. This time, Su Bai four people are behind. When he approached the cylindrical building, Su Bai looked back and saw them, Emma, ??had not come in yet. At this time, Su Bai suddenly felt a little surprised. They really did not understand that the line map is dead. It needs to be fine-tuned according to each person, so they can''t get in, or they deliberately wait, don''t come in first. ? The dozens of firefighting suits were stacked neatly there, and everyone walked through them. I dont know why, Su Bai suddenly had a slight dizziness. "Oh, I thought it was a variant instrument with a strong radiation concentration." A scornful voice came from the team in Munan. A young man in a black coat reached out and took a set of firefighting suits stacked on the ground. After looking at it, he looked disappointed and disappointed. The land was thrown on the ground. When the fire service is on the ground, Fat, monk and Mu Nans faces suddenly changed. Su Bais hand licked his head, and the vertigo and nausea suddenly struck. Then, Su Bai saw a crack in the man who had just left the fire service. Then his skin began to peel off from the body, and the flesh and blood were separated directly from the bones. The spleen and the organs such as ** all fell on the ground. "Hey..." The man who only left the skeleton fell to the ground like this. The vitality disappears directly! a big horror, Its so overwhelming to cover it! Chapter 536： Dont move, count! A senior person, is it so dead? In this scene, everyone in the room was suddenly stunned. Even the monks and the two people in Munan were a little bit fascinated. The two guys who liked to count everything possible, did not expect it. All this, it will come so simply! Su Bai took a deep breath and shook his head. The dizziness in his head finally disappeared. He looked at the almost perfectly dissected body on the ground. The bones were bones. The flesh was the organ that was stacked there. It is as meticulous as a fire service that is carefully placed around. Mu Nan raised his hand and said a nonsense: "Don''t touch these fire suits." This is a very obvious nonsense, because with the advice of the young man in black, no one will be there to go to the fire service. But then, Mu Nan himself slowly squatted in front of a set of firefighting suits. At the same time, he extended his hand and looked like he was going to pick up the fire suit himself. The monk''s eyes condensed, the fat man''s eyes also smashed, Gyatso''s breathing became slower, and Su Bai subconsciously put his hand on his forehead. The feeling of dizziness seems to be coming again. Damn, Thirty years ago, it seems that I have been here, what I experienced here 30 years ago, Su Bai thought. The remaining three people in the Munan team saw Munan doing this, and they subconsciously stepped back a few steps. The reason why they will gather together is because of the reputation of Mu Nan in the Chinese audience. Of course, the name of Mu Nan, Su Bai, who is almost too lazy to communicate, has never heard of it. The rest are different. How can a fat-blooded character be a nameless person? But despite this, at this time for the move of Mu Nan, the rest of the people in his team are also very puzzled. Then, in the mouth of Mu Nan began to send out a string of Korean language, it seems to be praying devoutly, the words with a sense of tragic and responsible, very exaggerated, really exaggerated. "What is he talking about?" asked the fat man, who came to Su Bai. "I don''t know Korean," Su Bai replied. "Oh." The fat man nodded and went to the monk and Gyatso. Obviously, the monk and Gyatso did not understand Korean. Everyone knows English. The monk and Gyatso will understand some of the connections with Buddhism. Languages, such as Sanskrit, but for Korean, it is clear that the four people present are ignorant. The remaining three people in the Munan team obviously do not know what Munan is doing. In short, everyone is in a state of fog. For a time, Munans actions and the reactions of the surrounding people form a stark contrast. . Su Bai really felt that he became a background board this time. "Hey, when the book arrives, it hates less. It seems that the fat man has to attend a language training class after ending the story world. Japanese and Korean have to learn, and English should be stronger." It seems that the fat man is really being stimulated by a lot of people. When you look at other people''s pretense, you are beside it, and even others are trying to force you to know what you think is very powerful. This is always a smart person. For the fat man, it is really unacceptable. Soon, Mu Nan ended a prayer-like ceremony, and he could see him hesitating, then reached out and picked up the suit in front of him. For a time, Someone held their breath at the place, Even some people have already seen the picture of Munan being skinned and peeled. Just, it all didn''t happen. Munan stood up and put the fire suit on his body. Then he looked at the entrance of the cylindrical building in front, where it should be the real key place for the nuclear power plant and a dangerous place. However, Mu Nan did not rush to go forward, but his eyes swept over Su Bai and others and the rest of his team. "He is hesitating," Su Bai said. The fat man nodded and signaled himself to find out, adding: "Is hesitant to continue to take a few thundering ghosts together." However, soon, Mu Nan stopped thinking too much and went straight to the entrance. The door was open and he went straight in. "How can this be the same as the puzzle-like game? There is a ring in one ring." The fat man grabbed his hair in a speechless manner. The monk and Gyatso looked at each other and both of them could see the color of the enlightenment in the other''s eyes. In fact, at this time, Mu Nan explained that he did not explain it. It is not important to say or not. It is all smart people present. In fact, I guessed it. Who are these fire suits? Obviously, it should be the firefighters who came to the disaster relief when the nuclear power plant just had problems 30 years ago, but their people are gone, or the bodies are gone. This is also a normal thing. After all, the nearest to the nuclear power plant. All the people in a county town are gone. But there are still some things in the midst of it. No, exactly, the firefighters who might have been there, their consciousness, still remain here, and they are still guarding here. In the world of punishing stories, Su Bai once saw the terrible power of two thousand souls being integrated into a human body. At that time, the other two punished listeners spent almost all their strength to kill them. Established in the other party was deliberately set up a BUG only knows to chase a person to kill the rest of the people. This time, the souls of the dead in the county are estimated to be tens of thousands. First of all, from the base of the dead soul, there is a heaven and a ground, plus the influence of nuclear radiation. God knows that these dead souls are gathered here to release the horrible power, spike An ordinary senior is really as simple as pinching an ant. "Big white, found no, seniors, more and more worthless." The fat man said a little stunned; Yes, first on the train station, 30 seniors were killed by sarcoma, and in this world of stories, there are always seniors who have fallen, although the fat one is also a member of the killing, but this Does not hinder his rabbit dead fox sorrow, seniors, has gradually become a consumable, naturally including the fat himself. "It may be because of the improvement in strength, so the difficulty of the world in the story is also increasing." Su Bai guessed, "Of course, there may be broadcasts that want to expand the size of the audience and want to promote metabolism." This is not a difficult thing for broadcasting. It only needs to expand the experience of the experience. After the underlying foundation is expanded, the number of low-level listeners and seniors who are naturally up and even the number of senior listeners will increase. Mu Nan left, and one went to a cylindrical building. Those who had found the way to enter this before, it is estimated that they will enter the inside. At this point, Su Bai suddenly thought of something. "Fat, remember the three people actually look like?" "After this far, we are on the mountain, how can we see it clearly, but I can conclude that they are white." "Three white people, do you understand Korean?" Su Bai asked. The fat man immediately understood, and the monk standing next to him and Gyatso immediately came to realize. Yes, I have been entangled in the big problem of Korean before, but now it seems that language is not a problem at all. "Amitabha, the barren is dark under the light." For the exchange of souls, monks and fat people actually have the most say, because their reinforcements are often dealing with ghosts. The monk immediately became the same as the previous Munan, and both hands greeted the fire service in front of him. "You are heroes, sacrificed in the first line to prevent nuclear leakage. Now, please allow the inferior to inherit your clothes, instead of continuing to protect you from nuclear pollution." The fat man and Gyatso also stood in front of a set of firefighting suits, at least it seemed to look very sly and sounded in a pious manner. The meaning was almost the same as that of the monk. How to listen to it, in short, to say that he took this suit. Helping you to complete your unfinished wish. If you have a large number of heroes, let us entrust us with the burden. The remaining three Chinese listeners of the Mu Nan team looked at each other and each stood in front of a set of firefighting suits. Maybe, just take a form like this, otherwise, The fire service can''t take it. And this fire service is obviously a must-have item in the storyline, and it can''t jump. If you want to jump over, if you dare not respect, the person who just died is the best end. Su Bai is also preparing to find a set of firefighters to go through the game, but when he is close to the fire service stacking area, Su Bai suddenly feels that his forehead''s vertigo is constantly deepening, subconsciously stepping back two steps, and found dizziness A lot less. Su Bai began to slowly move around in a few fire suits. Finally, Su Bai found a very suspicious place, that is, one of the fire suits, the closer he is to it, the more intense the feeling of dizziness. I have no feeling for the rest of the fire service. The firefighting suit was the firefighting suit that was previously picked up by the black man. At this time, it was not the same as the rest of the firefighting suit. It was scattered and the former black man was kneeling on the ground, basically completely open. . Su Bai Niu''s strong sense of dizziness, squatting down, carefully looking at this fire service that brought a lot of discomfort to himself. In the chest position of the fire service, there is a special Yin Hong, which emits a kind of So that Su Bai is familiar with the smell that can no longer be familiar. this is, Your own blood! Thirty years ago, my own blood? At this time, the monks, the fat man, Gyatso, and the other three listeners prayed and prepared to reach out to get the fire service that they prayed in front of them. Su Bai did not pray, and put the fire service in front of him in his hand. then, Su Bais body slammed and shouted: "Don''t move, count!" Chapter 537： The death of Gyatso! "Don''t move, count!" However, Su Bais voice is still a bit late, or it is not timely enough. Gyatsos hand has been placed on the fire suit in front of him. The other three listeners are the same. They have already taken the fire suit in front of them. Only the monk and the fat man hesitated after the prayer, but if Su Bai shouted a few seconds later, their hands must have touched the fire service in front of them. Gyatso''s palm was attached to the fire service, and his expression suddenly smoked. When Su Bai shouted this sentence, he knew that things were big. And the three listeners who were originally under the hands of Mu Nan were also surprised. next moment, Gyatso felt a tingling sensation in his eyebrows. Then, from the position of the eyebrows to the bottom of the body, a blood line appeared. Then, when Gyatso had not had time to react, the flesh on his body was so from both sides. It was cut open, leaving only the black and gold white bones standing in place. The atmosphere of Gyatso is completely disappeared at this time! The other three listeners were also divided into bodies. The flesh was the flesh, the bones were the bones, the organs were the organs, all split and sprinkled. The fat man swallowed subconsciously and looked at the white bones of Gyatso on the ground. A horrified scream hit, and the fat man didn''t think of Gyatso, who had known himself for so long and even spent a long time under one roof. Just died? Didn''t even have a chance to resist? Didn''t even have a chance to shout? The fat man felt awkward in his heart, and he was wronged for Gyatso, and he was replaced by Gyatso! For a time, the temperature around it, like a sudden drop of a lot of land, also reflects the mentality of the three people who are still alive at this time. The monk closed his eyes and forcibly suppressed the uneasiness and fear in his own mood. He did not allow this kind of emotion to appear on his own body, and at such a crucial moment! Then, the monk looked at Su Bai, lowered his voice, and asked: "Big white, there is a turn, is it?" The fat man who was indignant in the face of the monk immediately heard the expression of the monks face, and immediately looked at Su Bai. "Big white, things are not like this, aren''t they?" Impossible, impossible, Let the five seniors die so unrelentingly, even if this is a game, even if the price of the game violation is death, it is impossible to die so much. This is not in line with the aesthetics of the broadcast! Yes, the fat man finally found the problem under the reminder of the monk. The broadcast has the quirks of pursuing the story, and can even be said to be an obsessive-compulsive disorder. All of a sudden, because of this **** rule, five senior listeners died? This is too wasteful! Its not that senior listeners cant die, but just like a bunch of fireworks, throwing them into the water is also a drain and an end. However, the normal practice should be to ignite them so that they can emit light and sound, even though the end is over. In fact, it is no different from being thrown into the water. It is turned into a pile of garbage. Senior listeners can die, but they should die more excitingly, aren''t they? Su Bai also held the suit in his hand and pointed to the blood stains left in the chest position of the fire service. "This is my blood." "Is the blood you left thirty years ago?" the monk asked, blinking. "Can you extract memories from the blood? Now, if you have these blood, can you try to extract the memories from it 30 years ago?" ?" Su Bai heard the words and shook his head. "That is a prerequisite. I can find a few drops of blood similar to the ancient vampires of Essex." Otherwise, I can''t finish it. This kind of thing." When I heard Su Bai say this, the monk showed disappointment in his eyes, but soon, the monk seemed to finally catch up with Su Bais thoughts, because he thought of what Su Bai said before, and counted it! For a time, countless thoughts collided in the minds of monks. Even this monk needs some time to digest and straighten out. Plus, the monk clearly knows that there is at least a world in this story with Su Bai. A disadvantage, or can not be called a disadvantage, this is called the unequal access to information. "Dabai, let''s talk about it first." The fat man sat down, and one hand reached over and took a bone of Gyatso in his hand. The Gyatso Buddha was double-edged and the bones were like forged. It is deeply hidden in dark black and gold, giving a very indestructible feeling. But even so, when he died before, it was so simple and simple. Until now, the fat man has not completely separated from the picture that just witnessed the death of Gyatso. The monk spit out a sigh of relief. He sat cross-legged and looked around. Finally, his eyes fell on Su Bais body. "Your thirty years of radiation is not because of the skin on your shoulder, is it not? ?" It seems that the three people''s minds have not completely recovered, but there are still some shocks. Therefore, when the monk asked this sentence, he did not consciously bring a bit of aggressive posture. This kind of thing is rare in monks. Of course, Su Bai does not. Accounting is more than this, because he is now very upset. There is no direct answer to the monk''s question. Su Bai said to the fat man first: "You said that Mu Nan is an old Yin than, I believe now, can think about the true essence of all these situations in such a short period of time. Let us dug a big pit, this kind of person is really terrible." Even this kind of person is even higher than the monk. Even the monk, the feeling of pressure and calculation for Su Bai, is not as shocking as the people of Munan. "I have experienced a world of stories before. In that world of stories, I first came into contact with Sofia. Oh, yes, and you are fat. Do you remember the story world?" Dense jungles and huts, winding creeks and black bosses at the convenience store at the entrance to the highway? The fat man is stunned, In the world of stories, The fat man was originally with him. Both of them subconsciously gave up Su Bai, who was only an experiencer at the time, but the final outcome was that Su Bai gained a lot in the world of the story, and his fat man himself was Harvesting cockroaches, and one death also died in the world of the story. In the eyes of the fat man, if you dont die that time, the guy may be a senior. Obviously, the monk did not know about this matter, so at this time the monk seemed to be somewhat depressed, the information acquisition was not equal, and the irritability of the monk was getting heavier and heavier. He hated this feeling and was really annoying. But at the same time, the monk began to recite the curse of the heart in the heart. The cleverness of the wise man is actually to control himself to do the right thing at the right place at the right time. "What do you mean, the world of this story is the same as last time?" The fat man took a deep breath and pointed to himself. "I am now in a certain cycle?" Then, the fat man pointed to Gyatso, " And Gyatso, will reappear in the next cycle, and then we collectively follow a stupidity and never remember what happened before?" Su Bai nodded and shook his head again. It looks a lot like it, but it should be different. Yang Yang raised his hand in the fire service, Su Bai put him on, dressed up neatly, Su Bai pointed to his chest position, "I don''t know how this blood is coming, but I know, if it is that simple The cycle of the earth cycle, this blood, can not appear here." "From the point of view of the blood, you should have been attacked, and the wound is in the position of your chest." The monk said at this moment, "And you, when we first entered the world of this story, you were radiated Almost nothing left, and all of them are pustules." "Why is this?" The fat man grabbed his hair and some could not understand it. Su Bai looked around and put on his fire suit. Most of his body was hidden under the fire service. "Let me, look again." Su Bai once again walked alongside these firefighting suits, and the firefighting suits were folded and placed neatly here, and Su Bai could not flip them. seem, Touching a fire service that is not your own will result in terrible punishment and become the same as Gyatso. Fortunately, when the three listeners died, they took the fire suit in their hands and opened it, so the position that can be observed is much more. Finally, Su Bai saw a bead-like burnt mark on a fire-fighting suit that was spread out. The burnt marks also had some lines on it. "Monk, come over and see, is this the trace of your relics?" Su Bai asked. The monk immediately got up and walked over. After some observation, the monk nodded. "Amitabha, eighty-nine, but this may not be a poor fire service." "Yes, it may be caused by the use of relics on others." Su Bai said. The monk''s gaze slowly swept through every fire suit and looked stunned. The fat man came over at this time, and some ridiculously said: "Big white, what do you mean, each listener, in fact, has the corresponding firefighting suit that passed before?" "Yes, so although I don''t know how Munan determined which one belongs to him, he deliberately prayed in Korean under the premise of knowing it..." Su Bai said. The fat man answered: "The old Yin is deliberate, deliberately let us think that these firefighters are actually left by the firemen who died here before, thinking that we are going to get the approval of those firefighters from them. Get permission to get the fire service and then enter the next pass? In fact, his real purpose is to kill all of us. and so, and so, So why is the main line task part directly blurred when the broadcast is released?" The fat man licked his lips, and a cold horror felt across the body. The monk sighed and said slowly: "Because we have already received the task." Chapter 538： Strengthen and plunder! "Because we have already received the task." In the presence, whether it is Su Bai, or a monk or a fat man, none of them are stupid people, although they will also have horror in the sudden cold and cold, and they will feel the inner heart in the sudden turn of things. Uneasy and fearful, But these are just human nature, and there is no way to erase their excellent and outstanding. "Yes, imagine a picture." Su Bai, wearing a fire suit, opened his hand and pointed his finger around. "In this picture, I, you, fat man, Gyatso, Sophia, etc., dozens of listeners. They are all standing here and looking at the cylindrical building in front of them. Then we put on the fire suit in front of us. The pictures of dozens of listeners wearing firefighters standing here are indeed a bit exaggerated, and even some are unacceptable, because the memory of everyone does not have this scene at all, but now they are beginning to make up for it. Because the three people present are clear, in the story world, the first thing you have to do is to break up your original knowledge of the world and knead it for use, because the broadcast is not tired of this way. It likes to watch the audience''s shocked and stunned look and enjoy it. "At that time, the main task should have been released." Su Bai looked up and looked at the **** moon in the sky. "The broadcast was mainly used to solve the kind of story in the world." It is found that the broadcast exists and stubbornly confronts the broadcast. Those who are in the world of the story deliberately violate the arrangement of the broadcast, deliberately release the water, and even do not hesitate to die. But after the first stop, this kind of thing never happened again. Su Bai bowed his head and looked calm. "As for the second stop, we thought it was broadcast in order to cope with the audience. But in fact, the broadcast does not need such a big deal, and even more I have been careful to stop broadcasting for three months, because only a few dead people are coming back. I dont believe that the broadcast will not know beforehand, otherwise there will be no presence of those dolls on the train." "So, Su Bai, what do you mean, the second stop of the broadcast, is actually a second correction for the first stop-up correction?" The monk said. Su Bai nodded and said: "The broadcast has been trying, doing what it thinks will make the story world and the plot more interesting to try, but because of the first revision, the indigenous existence in those story worlds If they are set too strong, they will lead them to see the essence of the world and then confront the broadcast. This will affect the requirements of the story of the broadcast to a certain extent. But conversely, if the indigenous power in the story world is too weak, then broadcasting naturally has to use its own ability to set up some rules and regulations to force the creation of dangers and variables. In this case, one is deliberately many, and the other is the loss of the uncertainty that the story world itself can form with the audience. To a certain extent, it is also story. You found that there was no, after the first broadcast was revised, the story world afterwards had become the competition between the rules and the audience. The broadcast personally set up the platform to let the audience kill, but there was no such thing as the previous audience. Explore the world of the story and the soil in tandem with the story of the indigenous people. "So, according to what you said, in this world of stories, who is the real indigenous?" The monk asked, turning his head and looking at the cylindrical building in front of him, like a huge chimney. Buildings, in fact, the answer, the monk has also been aware of it. "Thinking, I think it''s very interesting. According to the opening of the broadcaster when the broadcaster pulls us into the story world, the broadcast may be like us to show us a nuclear that we never imagined." "Big white, according to what you and the monk said before, does it mean that Gyatso is not really dead?" The fat man continued to hold Gyatso''s bones. The monk sighed at this time and said: "In the world of stories, it is impossible to have an infinite loop system like a movie and TV drama, because the attitude of the broadcast to the audience is ultimately a nourishment, and there will be people in the loop. Be eliminated." Speaking of this, the monk is holding a bead, and his eyes look a bit deep. "And as for how to eliminate it, how to be eliminated, who chooses to be eliminated, maybe the answer, just in front of this building, we don''t know where our fire service is. One, so, fat, I and you may not be able to go in." Although these conditions and details of the fat man himself guessed, but it is clear that the fat man can not enter the inside of himself, still worried, since the first time everyone is wearing a fire service, it is clear that the fire service is to enter the building The qualification certificate, the former Mu Nan is actually wanting to hang other people, but he is still wearing a fire suit, and if the fire suit does not belong to him, he will become a dead body on the ground. "But I am really not willing." The fat man said with enthusiasm, yes, very reluctant, he really can only stay here and wait to die, but can''t do anything? Even the fat man did not hate the heart of Su Bai, but looking at Su Bai can find his own fire suit to wear and then enter the building, the fat still feels very unwilling. The mood of the fat man did not make too much cover. At this time, only three people are here, and there is really no need to cover up anything. The monk is meaningful and profound: "Poverty now feels that Su Bai can be different from us. He does not enter the story world with a new attitude, but looks like he is over-radiant and waits for us in this story world. It is not necessarily without our efforts. And credit, after all, according to common sense, at the beginning of the mission, everyone is standing here wearing a fire service, and the four of us must be standing closer. Obviously, I, you, and Gyatso are all in a new attitude, and they think that it is the first time that they have entered the story. The world is still waiting for the mentality of the main task. This can actually mean that we were already dead in the first round. If we die, the one who wants to be preserved in a way that is radiated must bear the meaning of our death. The monks words are very subtle, but they make sense. "So, I went in." Su Bai said, "What are you going to do? Is it a chance to choose a fire suit or continue to sit here?" If the choice of fire service is wrong, it means death. The monk shook his head. "Although sitting here is a very meaningless thing, but the poor still feel that it is better not to die easily in this cycle." Su Bai nodded and turned and walked to the cylindrical building in front. When watching Su Bais figure disappear into the door, the fat nose suddenly aggravated and pointed to the door. The monk, if you dont wear a fire suit, will you hang it in an instant, or... The monk glanced at the fat man. "If you touch it, your fire service will die directly. Are you going to try it?" The fat man hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head. .................. The more you go inside, the more distorted the feeling is. Henan has to use his hand to hold the wall to keep himself moving forward. He knows that this is his own vision, touch and center of gravity and direction. The reason for the beginning of the imbalance. The light around it began to flicker. at last, Mu Nan walked out of the narrow and long ramp, and at this time, his face had already appeared a miserable white. He knows that he still needs some time to adjust to the fact that the radiation intensity inside can have a visible impact on a senior person, rather than being submerged on the outside. At the bottom is a relatively large circular space. In the center is a high platform. On the high platform, there is a black concentrated liquid. Unlike liquid solids, things that are not solid are expanding and contracting like a human heart. The hot temperature constantly emanate from it. Beside this thing, there are people who have been shaped by black light. These people have seen some of them in the south, some have never seen them, and some of the people they have seen have suffered from the battle before entering the nuclear power plant. Off, even, he also saw the four teammates and the Panyu in his team. The three white men are obviously living, they should be the first team to enter the nuclear power plant and come here. Among them, one white is relatively small, the other is taller, and the other is standing between the two, all over the body, are blisters of pus, and pus drops dripping from him, it looks very It is disgusting, as if it has been radiated for many years. The three white men stood in front of a figure and placed their hands in the figure, as if they were absorbing and reading. It seems that the arrival of Mu Nan has disturbed them. The white man in the middle of the body was turned around, almost the face of a rotten piece of meat facing Munan, the voice hoarsely: "Oh... I am really surprised. I thought he was coming over. I didn''t expect... It was you. You are really smart. It is the same as your first time. It is smart and makes people feel terrible. There was not too many unexpected colors on Mu Nans face, but he asked very calmly: From the number, size, distribution, and other details of the team, we can actually infer where we are now and what state we are. It is." "You don''t need to explain to me." The rotten meat on the white man''s face squirmed. "Unfortunately, I can''t absorb wisdom here. Otherwise, I really want you to die outside. So, here can give me one more." Choice, you know, the first time we can get here, you have a great contribution." "Then I was very curious. How did I die last time?" Mu Nan asked very seriously. He felt that he was completely capable and confident. He should be able to take the lead in the last time, but obviously, this is not the case. He started this memory of the world of this story. This also means that in the last time, he died! ! If it wasn''t for him that Mu Nan was smart enough, if he didn''t promptly use some clues to show the essence of the story world at this time, then he may now become one of the figures under this black light. The white man seems to be laughing, but because his facial features have been completely distorted, he can''t see if he is really laughing. "Every time, in a reincarnation, the dead person will change a shadow and appear here, and those who can come here will have an opportunity to reinforce them, and the absorbed figures correspond. That person will die completely and will no longer appear in the next cycle. Just now, there are five new figures. This should be related to you. Oh, you surprised me. I dont know the situation, I can deliberately kill so many people. I have to thank you. Mu Nan walked to Panyu, which is the black shadow of Gyatso, and reached out to put it on, but at the same time, he stared at the white man and asked: "You haven''t told me, I last died, how did it die?" "Oh... was another Chinese, with your teeth, biting your neck, Hey, he finally got down.........Oh, we met again, but you actually came down so slowly, I think It should be radiation damage, Lead to your memory, not complete, hehehe..." Chapter 539： Oh, I’m going to blow up. When he came over with Mu Nan, he was very uncomfortable and uncomfortable. Su Bai felt that although he could clearly feel that the surrounding radiation is constantly strengthening and he has already reached a terrible level, he is still barely able to bear the scope. In the middle, there is no feeling of producing the rest of the obvious discomfort. This may be because you have experienced radiation, so the body''s ability to radiate is strengthened. The human body, even in the cognition of modern society, is considered to be very weak. On the speed, it is better than the leopard, and the power is better than the lion. In nature, if humans do not rely on foreign objects, it is estimated that they can only For those who really carnivorous animals. But in fact, the human body''s ability to self-repair and self-evolution is indeed obvious. For example, some epidemic diseases, after you have experienced it once, will produce antibodies in the body, and the probability of getting this disease again is very low. In fact, Su Bai feels that if human beings are not neglecting the development and application of their own potential because they have embarked on the road of technological development as their own, perhaps the people who are now being strengthened by these audiences can rely on their own Explore and get the genes from generation to generation. Of course, if you follow the arguments about broadcasting and returning to the ancestors that you discussed with the monks, in fact, most of the broadcasts are in addition to the strengthening of science and technology, and the rest, such as bloodlines, occupations, etc., only appear in mythological legends. Everything was actually owned by humans before the Qin Dynasty. Su Bais gaze first patrolled all around, and finally fell on the white man who spoke to himself. When he saw the white mans first sight, Su Bai felt familiar, not familiar with the other person. But for the physical state of the other party. At the beginning, I was like this. The whole body was smashed by radiation. It was almost dying. The person in front of me was obviously, almost the same, but his pair of scorpions hidden in the rotten meat, distributed. A deep radiance. I brought people here very early, in front of everyone, according to what the white man said to himself, does this really mean that the other person has more memories of the last time than himself. After all, there are only some memory pictures in Su Bais mind. I thought it was broadcast intentionally, but now it seems that those pictures are left by themselves, but they dont seem to really remember the important pictures, otherwise they will not It will be foggy for so long. Mu Nans hand was placed on the ghost shadow of Gyatso. When he saw that Su Bai came in, he did not say anything, but began to concentrate on the absorption of the addition. obviously, There are a lot of questions here, There are also many unknowns here. Even, there is definitely a big crisis hidden. But at this time, most people are immersed in the looting of the rest of the audience, this is an irresistible temptation, but also a feast! Maybe, only this white man can know more about things, but since he and his friends are doing these things, and want to come, he is also unavoidable. "Hurry up." The white man looked at Su Bai and reminded: "A reincarnation can only absorb the reinforcement of a deceased person. People who have been intensively absorbed will not appear in the next reincarnation. It will be completely dead. It is. This is a meal arranged by the broadcast, a redistribution of resources. The two white men were absorbed, and the two illusions in front of them immediately dissipated, and the white man who had just festered in the body turned back and continued to absorb his goals. The three white men communicated in English, with some American English accents, it seems that these three people should be listeners from the United States. The man with a plump body was called George by his companion. Inside the building, With great mystery, Audiences who might have been smashing each other before, At this time, it seems to be exceptionally harmonious, as if a group of diners met in a buffet restaurant, although it is not so hot to get together to drink and brag, but at least to maintain a relative quiet and freedom. Anyway, The choice here, Still a lot. The dead audience, after all, is really a lot. With the absorption of Mu Nan, Gyatso''s phantom color was significantly reduced, and at this time, Mu Nan felt that Su Bai came to his side. Originally, Mu Nan thought that Su Bai would choose to absorb the virtual shadow around him, which is the illusion of a Japanese female ninja. Mu Nan really didn''t think about any accidents. Generally, as long as the normal mind listeners face this situation and choice, they should make the same choice. The opportunity to get a direct reinforcement from a senior person is almost a drop in the sky! However, soon, Mu Nan stunned, and he sensed that Su Bais air machine was completely locked in him. "This, you are not allowed to absorb." Su Baibing said coldly. George has just absorbed a phantom, which means that the three listeners will die completely and there will be no chance for the next round. Looking at the two Chinese people in Su Bai and Mu Nan, there is a stalemate there. Georges mood is a bit complicated. In the meantime, he suddenly felt that the plundering property of the world''s weak meat and food was not the most important one. The most important aspect was actually at another level. For example, George remembers the last time, the people who finally came here, they are with these two Chinese people. Before a few dozen listeners came in with firefighting suits, I dont know why, everyone started to kill together and barely able to keep. Geography is probably not a person who knows and knows that he can trust. Its a **** scene, Very scary scene, Even George, he can survive, but also with a lot of luck. The three men all came here with serious injuries. After the killing, the madness and redness that lingered in their minds disappeared. It should have been the time to choose the perfect food. The two Chinese people did not know what the reason was. Under the influence of the outside world, which was no longer in a state of madness, it began a new round of killing. This directly led George himself, did not have the opportunity to really absorb a reinforced shadow, because when the two Chinese were killed by their side, he simply did not dare to immerse his mind in the rest of the place. Go, otherwise you may be killed by one hand and become one of many virtual shadows. In the second round of reincarnation, the advantage of this side is very big. I personally brought two friends who are in the American audience circle to step forward here. The three people also got the reinforcement they want. Two Chinese people actually came in. You know, one of the Chinese people died in the last time, so they entered the cycle with a new mentality of entering the story world. Another Chinese, he does not seem to have the right instrument. Maximize your memory. In other words, his memory is broken. At the same time, he should be like himself. In this reincarnation, the whole body is pussy, and it is terrible to be tortured! But he recovered and entered here again. I have to say that even George himself admire the two Chinese people. They are really excellent. However, it seems that history is repeating again at this time, they are just getting up again, some of, In the two rounds of reincarnation, is there anything in the midst of the reincarnation that dominates all this? At this point, George felt a great horror. He didn''t dare to think about it. If he thought about it, it would involve the terrible thing, that is, cause and effect. Obviously, George is not willing to get involved in that field at this time. He still wants to live well, no matter how attractive the field is, how fascinating it is, but all of this is not comparable to his own life. Important, cause and effect, is Pandora''s box! Looking up, look at the black concentrate ball-like suspension in the center. George estimated that it was about to explode. The next reincarnation started soon, and the two Chinese people came late. Now it is deadlocked, and it is estimated that there is not enough time to give them any illusion. Thinking of this, George has a lot of peace. He admits that these two Chinese are very good, even in the sequence of seniors, they are definitely the characters in the pyramid position at this level, but the three of them each absorbed a virtual After the film, it will gradually show its absolute strength. Then, everyone here will become a stepping stone for the three of them. Perhaps, the broadcast is to use this kind of non-wasted way in this story world to forcibly stack a few powerful listeners to attack the order of the advanced audience. George took out a black bead from his arms, and there was an eyeball in the bead, with a sinister and horrible breath, and he gave the bead to a person beside him. "Steven, last time my body barely blocked the terrible radiation caused by the explosion, but this time, I am obviously unable to hold on to this state. You can hold it with the eyes of the Dark Devil. It can protect you. The memory will not be erased and faded in the radiation. When you next cycle, you will be responsible for finding me and McCurry, the three of us, and like this one, when the other listeners are not responding, take the first step. Here, foraging is carried out. We will be stronger and stronger. The seemingly thin Steven took over the dark magic eye, nodded, and the expression was solemn. At this time, George suddenly thought of the Korean woman. The Korean woman also had one hand. She could survive the terrible melee in the form of suspended animation, but she was also unfortunate. When she climbed here dying, The ball was blown up. She should be like herself. In this reincarnation, she is also in a state of discomfort, but she is not lucky enough, and she does not have the ability of the Chinese to continue to walk in even if the memory is broken. In fact, this The illusion of the Korean woman was the first to appear here. Obviously, she died very early. ............ "I didn''t expect you to be so sentimental, but you have to be clear that this Panyu enhancement is what I need most." Mu Nan stared at Su Bai and said coldly. "I just don''t want that guy to die so hard and suffocate." Su Bai and Mu Nan looked at each other. "I think if I change position with him at this time, he will do the same with me. Of course, you can Make a choice, either play with me here, then be cheap by those Americans, or you can change one." "Okay, well, you remember, in the next round, I will kill you first." Mu Nan turned and prepared to re-select one. However, at this time, the black ball in the central position slowly began to split, and the terrible sensation of heat began to pass, and the surrounding space seemed to have a certain degree of distortion at this time. "This is..." Mu Nan almost distorted his face, and he certainly knew what was going to happen. He was very wrong. He had time to absorb the enhancement of that Panyu, but because of Su Bais block, he Failure to succeed, and this did not succeed, almost means that in this reincarnation, all his efforts have been ridiculously useless. "Oh, I want to blow up." Su Bai said calmly. Chapter 540： What, exploded? The ball in the central position has begun to tremble, as if it had accumulated and suppressed before the volcanic eruption; Georges face showed a sense of fear. Obviously, the feeling of being tortured by the strong radiation in the last reincarnation, he still remembers it until now, and, unlike Su Bai, Su Bai has no memory. Naturally, there is no such painful memory, but he George, but there is. Although I have given my own baby instrumental dark eye to Steven, there is indeed a sense of worry and loss, but in George''s heart, more is a kind of luck. He knows that his body can''t stand the radiation once again, but why can''t he avoid the painful suffering? This is definitely not a comfortable job. ............ "According to what the American said, this is your second good deed for me." Mu Nan stared at Su Bai in disgust, and the feeling of deep hatred and hatred was at a glance at this time. The whole persons air was also emitted, forming a momentum opposite to Su Bai. Su Bai''s indifferent and calm posture seemed to further stimulate him. The next moment, Mu Nan''s left arm turned into a tentacle in an instant, and the double scorpion also released a light blue light, which directly rushed to Su Bai. Su Bai''s body was also tightly tightened, and he took the initiative to meet up. When the two sides touched each other, they repeatedly hit the ground and blasted the circular area and kept echoing the thunderous roar. ............ "Go, let''s get out of here first," George said to McCurry. "Go? Is there any difference between here and outside?" McCulley asked. "The difference?" George''s hand poked on McCulley''s chest. "The radiation concentration here is actually not the biggest. The outside is the outside. If you are outside, you will definitely die. Here, I guess it is definitely dead. And you, should not, will become only the last breath and then the state of pus. Then your memory basically disappears, you will be like me, think that you are the first time to enter the world of this story, but you are different from me, my strength and everything will recover, and you will become full body pus The miserable appearance, will not become our helper but will only become our burden! This time, its a burden for me. You can help. Next time, do you want to take two people to bring with you? In the event of any accident being intercepted, they are all finished. After understanding George''s meaning, McCurry no longer said anything. He went to the road with George. They didn''t go to escape, but they went to death. It sounds strange, but it is also a way to adapt to local conditions. way of doing. Standing at the entrance to the ramp, George hesitated and looked at the other side. The two Chinese were still smothering. Hehe, are these two Chinese people really incapable of hatred and debts? Twice, Its like this, Chinese people, I really like to fight. George also put aside his last worries and walked into the martyrdom with McCurry. Its about half a minute before George and McCurry walk into the ramp. Su Bai and Mu Nan, who had just been smothering, stopped their movements. Both sides were hung with color, and they were still alive and dead. But now, the calmness of the two is very strange. The Stevens, who stood in the distance and did not follow Georges, had been observing the battle between the two Chinese people. When they looked at the relish, suddenly the two Chinese stopped. Steven immediately screamed in his heart. At this time, Mu Nan and Su Bai were separated instantly and rushed to Steven. Steven is holding the hand of the Dark Devil in one hand. Of course, he knows how precious this dark magic eye is. This is the three people who can succumb to the big fish eating fish game in this story world step by step. And always stand at the top of the food chain! Mu Nans tentacles instantly became very long and swept straight to Steven. Steven naturally does not stand stupidly and does not know how to resist. In fact, he has just learned the reinforcement of a listener. He can also appreciate the enhancement of his current strength. The enhancement of his strength will inevitably lead to self-confidence. "Roar!" A wolverine came out of Steven''s throat, his body swelled at this moment, his skin also showed a dark green, and his face gradually distorted as a werewolf. The thin, stupid Steven, at this time, became a muscle-exploding werewolf. "boom!" Steven''s wolf arm collided directly with the tentacles of Mu Nan. In an instant, Mars splashed. Then, Steven also grabbed the tentacles of Mu Nan and pulled it to his side! Mu Nan''s eyes were slightly condensed, and his figure was subconsciously pulled, but his tentacles turned directly into the most vicious and corrosive blood, and it fell to Steven''s body just right. Even the physical defense of the werewolf was a bit unbearable under the action of the corrosive liquid of the aquarium. The whole person began to retreat after a scream. At this time, Su Bai also approached, and the shoulders facing the back of Steven stumbled into the past. Steven''s body was twisted at this time, and brown hair grew all over the body. The image of the werewolf was changed before, but it was still so tall and looked like a brown bear! In this scene, Su Bai remembers that this is the reinforcement of Sutton. The white brawny who had been with Sophia before, Sutton was killed by Su Bai himself. It seems that Steven used to absorb Suttons Shadow. "boom!" The two actually hit the ground together, and both sides bounced back together, which was almost a fight, but Steven was more embarrassed than Su Bai. "Get up!" Mu Nan raised his hands, The **** water that had fallen on Steven''s body had a stronger activity, and the **** tentacles that looked like worms began to smash in Steven. In this pain, Steven''s body kept shaking, and at this time, Su Bai came over again, and Steven barely shot it, but at this time, even though he looked like a terrible brown bear. However, in the face of the sinister moves of Mu Nan, it seems that there is some strength. After his own slap was blocked by Su Baige, Su Bais foot was directly on him. Steven went out and flew out like a broken kite. At this time, Steven began to smash George in his heart. How can you just leave this way, this dark eye, how can you protect yourself? In fact, you can''t blame George, because in the last reincarnation, George was watching Su Bai and Mu Nan die to the end, so this time I saw them playing there again, and George had a preconceived idea. Mu Nan quickly circumvented to Steven''s side, and a tentacle reached over and directly cut off one of Steven''s palms. The Dark Lord''s Eye also fell into a free landing. However, a **** fog suddenly shrouded over. Directly scraped away the eyes of the Dark Lord. Steven fell heavily on the ground, his hand was cut off, his bones were broken and he didn''t know how many roots, and the skin was full of pitted and corrosive wounds, even if he still has enough room to stand up. But in fact, he himself knows that the eyes of the Dark Devil can''t take it from the two Chinese people. These two Chinese people... are really too embarrassing. .................. Mu Nans body was red and bursting, and the blood fog of Su Bai began to entangle. In the end, The eyes of the Dark Devil were sandwiched between **** by Su Bai and Mu Nan, and no one was relaxed. Before, the contradiction between the two, because Su Bai did not allow Munan to absorb Gyatso, causing Munan to get nothing again in this reincarnation, Mu Nan was really angry, the opposition between the two sides was not a holiday, but then when George left, two People rushed to stop and grab things. They don''t know what the dark eye is, but they know that there is something in that person that can preserve the memory and not be diluted by radiation! Whoever has this, whoever can take the absolute initiative in the next round of reincarnation, because there are people around who can pull up, when they can take advantage of the prophet to come in early to absorb the reinforcement of the dead audience. "boom!" The black ball in the central position burst at this time, and terrible radiation began to emanate. In this circular area, the radiation is significantly reduced, because the outside monks, fat people, George, McCurry and the rest of the people are almost broken apart in an instant. The tiny particles are dissipated with the wind. In the inside, Su Bai and Mu Nan, as well as Steven, who had not been there, the body began to slowly turn white, then turned black, and then the skin slowly swelled up. Obviously, everyones time, Running out. "This gives me the next reincarnation, I am coming to you." Munan said to Su Bai. "Good, but reverse it, can you?" Su Bais mouth showed a smile, this Mu Nan, still playing the game now, now the black ball has burst open, even if he is out now, its too late, if you dont have this dark eye, youre in the next In the cycle, it will become exactly the same as this time. And this Mu Nan, a person who died in the last round of reincarnation can actually fumble in this reincarnation, such a person is definitely more threatening than the previous three Americans! Even Su Bai can imagine that if there is a dark magic eye, this cockroach completely has that wrist and heart machine to put everyone here to make him alone! "There is no time." Mu Nan urged. "Yes, no time." Su Bai said. "It has exploded." Munan''s flesh began to distort and rot, and he pointed to the black ball in the central position. "What, burst?" Su Bai was surprised to pretend that, then, Su Bai both pointed to force, "boom" Dark eye, Broken. "........." Mu Nan. Chapter 541： Things are human! "boom!" The Dark Lord''s Eye shattered and turned into a piece of silver dust, which dissipated; This kind of implement is strong in its special function, but it is not really solid. It is not a weapon like the Hellfire shotgun. At this time, Mu Nan stared at the silver dust in front of him, and his expression was a momentary hairpin. This is not disguise and intentional, because at this time, it is no longer meaningful to disguise anything. In fact, Mu Nan actually had many possibilities in his mind. He even wanted to tell Su Bai the deeper information he found to meet the conditions of the Dark Eye. Because of this story world, in Munan''s view, it is impossible to say that it is simply to provide a powerful place for the audience to swallow. The story world, the black ball that just burst, and the nuclear that the broadcaster wants to display are actually not that simple. However, Wannan never imagined that Su Bai was so uncomfortable to pinch the eyes of this dark magic! How can he do this? How can he do this? The terrible radiation has completely shrouded the two people. Munan has no way to think too much, and there is no way to think too much. His vision has begun to blur, and the body''s rejection reaction is constantly strengthening. Just like being drunk, it is a luxury to want to stay awake. The same is true for Su Bai. Both men are beginning to falter. This is an unchangeable trend and a situation that cannot be resisted. In the face of this almost terrible nuclear radiation, personal, It seems to be so small. In the past, I felt that the nuclear power plant was far away from myself. Even if it had not become an audience, Su Bai believed that he believed more. It was science, nuclear power plants. As long as it was not built in his own city, there was not much horrible. At that time, I visited the memorial hall about the atomic bombing. But at that time, although Su Bais heart was shocked by the terrible picture after using the atomic bomb, but if there were too many personal experiences, it would not be able to talk about it. The sentimental inclination of the Chinese people is more of a pleasure of revenge for the Americans who lost the atomic bomb in the Japanese. Even in the last round, I have already suffered this kind of torture, but after all, the memory has basically disappeared, so this time, almost the first time, there is not much difference. This desperation, from the soul to the decline of the flesh, seems to smash people into a bottomless abyss, You don''t know how much distance is below the ground, you don''t know how much distance is around the wall, left for you, Just a desperate black. Breathe, Already unable to breathe, Every pore in the whole body seems to be closed at this time, from the soul to the flesh, all in a suffocation, and the farther away from the black ball, it seems to be able to get some "fresh air." This is a torture that is more terrible than death. It can destroy your reason and destroy everything you think is self-righteous. Perseverance, courage, and fear of death, in front of it, seems to be a pale joke. Steven''s body waswolf and bear man strengthen the entanglement together, at this time can not tell whether he is a werewolf or a bear, this is the performance of radiation forcing the body to distort blood. "vomit" Steven opened his mouth, and a large amount of blood turbidity spit out of his mouth. The whole person almost stumbled and walked to the ramp with a hysterical. Go out, leave here, "fresh air" Breathe Mu Nan is also similar. He rubbed his hand on his neck, and his handsome face was twisted to the point where he was awkward. At this time, he did not see the previous Yushu Linfeng and all the calmness in his calculations. Opened Steven and rushed outside. Su Bai stood in the same place, this horrible pain, as if there was some overlap between the vagueness and his last vague memory, the painful feeling is very clear and very boneless, and Su Bai is also walking outside. , However, when Su Bai walked up the wall of the martyrdom, there was a feeling of embarrassment in his mind. In this case, for the first time, the coffin appeared in the prop shop. Also, for this reason? Because the black ball broke out while standing in this circular underground area, it was not directly killed, but then faced with painful torture, he almost instinctively urged to move away from the black ball, even if it was away from the black ball. How far is a centimeter is also good. When almost ambiguously walked out of this cylindrical building, Su Bai saw it outside, and the 20 pieces of firefighting suits that floated up, Su Bais own firefighting suits were automatically detached and incorporated into them, but three of them were included. The fire service was automatically incinerated into ashes. This means that the three listeners are dead and will not appear in the next cycle. In front, Steven and Mu Nan could not see the trace. Su Bai swayed like a walking dead. When he walked to the door of the nuclear power station, Su Bais foot fell and fell down directly. On the concrete floor next to Su Baitou, there is a footprint. Before that, an English word "Out" should be written here, but it was erased by itself. At this time, Su Bai saw that the concave position was restored. As it is, the footprints disappeared, and even the English words disappeared. It seems that everything has been re-placed. The new reincarnation, in fact, is already open at this time, leaving a mark at this time, it will not disappear. Su Bai instinctively wants to extend something under the handwriting, but the painful feeling makes him make a weak roar, his arms curl up, climb up, and flee toward the outside. Its not that Su Bai doesnt want to bite his teeth to leave something, but Su Bai feels that he cant leave too much breath at this time. Its better to stay away from it. In fact, at this time, Su Bais consciousness is basically Can''t be self-sufficient, the whole person''s thinking is beginning to fall into a kind of chaos. In his mind, he thinks more about an instinct. He writes an "out" or "go", so that you don''t want to The instinct close to here, even if it hurts to die outside, is like coming in and suffering this kind of torture. But this instinct is that Su Bai needs restraint. Can''t leave a useful message for himself afterwards, or is it because of fear of suffering the opposite message? This is not what Su Bai wants, nor what Su Bai wants to do. Even if he is really painful and painful now, just like a child almost died, he will continue to tell his friends not to go swimming, the feeling of dying is really terrible. What Su Bai is doing now is to fight against his instinctive sense of fear, bite his teeth, and Su Bais consciousness has completely indulged. The whole person has gone crazy like a beast and used to run to the distance, on the ground, to stay. There is a yellow-green pus in the beach, but these pus are destined to dissipate immediately. I don''t know how long it took to run. Su Bai, who turned completely white, finally couldn''t move. In front of him, I saw the sea. On the side, it was a street. "Oh...hey..." Su Bais throat kept sipping sour water, and the whole body was bleeding and bleeding. It was very miserable and stumbled. Su Bai was still subconsciously walking. Far from that, Further, Farther away... Finally, in a glimpse of the glory, Su Bai saw the vampire coffin placed in the center of the prop store. An unknown familiarity stimulated Su Bai and attracted Su Bai to go inside. "Oh la la..." A row of glass COS props was knocked down by Su Bai to the ground, breaking a piece and giving a crisp interlaced sound. It seems that in this sound, the consciousness of Su Bai suddenly paused, and in the white eyes, there was a brief Qingming, but soon, the Qingming of this moment disappeared. He is tired, Its also painful to be self-sufficient. "Oh..." The vampire coffin was opened by Su Bai, and then Su Bai dragged his body full of pus and lay in. "Hey..." The vampire coffin lost support and automatically closed up. all, Fall into silence, I hope that this is the end, and this is the end. In the midst of it, it seems that it has its own number, but this so-called fixed number, at least in this world of stories, seems to be somewhat deliberate. Here, it is not really the world. Therefore, everything, what happened, and what happened again will be forcibly distorted exactly the same as before, one by one, one trace, with a touch of stubbornness, naturally one more point. Deliberate. at least, This story world is very different from the story world of the black convenience store owner that Su Bai had experienced before, because it is not completely formatted, but retains the last cycle and the reincarnation of this cycle. Its so-called reincarnation seems to ignore a very serious problem. That is, Things are human beings; "hiss" Terrible things still maintain their terrible nature, And human beings will progress, For example, for the disease, For example, for radiation, After a terrible radiation of Su Bai, the body, in fact, has long been not the same; At this moment, Su Bai, who was lying quietly in the coffin, opened his eyes at this moment, and his fists clenched tightly. In the white eyes, even if he could not see the pupil, he still showed a kind of hysterical sputum. ! The body is shaking slightly, every muscle in the whole body, and even every cell, transmits a terrible painful feeling at this time, so as to force the subject consciousness to return to sleep again, because of the resistance of consciousness. What brings is only endless pain and torture. A drop of blood permeated from the white eyes of Su Bai, slipped from the corner of the eye, and dripped on the face of Su Bai. This, It seems that I have exhausted all the power of Su Bai. next moment, His whole person was completely fainted, Into a deep sleep. Chapter 548： The cover has been exchanged, only a little delayed In the background, the dragon has already changed the cover back, just because the delay is quite strong, it is estimated that it will be resynchronized until tomorrow morning. Everyone is flustered and hugs the dragon! For the classmates who were scared, the dragon expressed deep apology. It is said that voting and rewarding for the dragon can play a role of blessing and meditation. You can try it to comfort your injured little heart. The next chapter is written quickly and should be available before twelve o''clock. Chapter 542： Heaven helps me too, Heaven helps me too! A flash of white light revealed the appearance of the fat man, Gyatso and the monk. "Oh, I feel so uncomfortable, I am going to die, I am going to die..." When the fat man came out and hugged his chest, he exaggeratedly shouted for help. Gyatso smiled, and the monk shook his head slightly and silently. "Amitabha, a fat man, even if an ordinary person enters the periphery of the radiation area, it will not die instantly. It will only leave the root of the disease not long before there is an irreversible disease that is difficult to cure. You are still a veteran listener, although the Taoist body fights and It''s not an advantage, but your Taoist body is not papery, not so unbearable. Moreover, the story world time should not be very long. These radiations will cause some damage to our body, but it will not affect too much. After all, we are leaving the world of this story, and the radio will also repair the body; Of course, if you can''t leave, you don''t have to care about what radiation damages your body. If you can''t leave, you don''t have to care, because that means your mission has failed and you are dead in the world of stories. At this time, the position of the three people is similar to the **** of a mountain road, in front of a county town, or a town similar to a more developed point in China, almost all-in-one Korean architectural style, and farther In the woods, there are several very landmark buildings, which are nuclear power plants. No surprise, that is, the goal in this story world. "Broadcast, the main line task has not yet been released." Gyatso said to the monk. The monk nodded. "In general, this is for us to inspire the main story by exploring the world of the story, but the barren has not thought that this time I can be with you in a world of stories. Fat man, how long have I slept? "I don''t know, two months, almost for so long, both of you have been sleeping beauty for two months." The fat man scratched his head. Here, he didn''t even breathe when he breathed. The Taoist family was very particular about breathing health. It is very sensitive to the surrounding environment. At this time, the fat man is naturally more disgusted with this nuclear-contaminated environment. Su Bai? asked the monk. He, okay? The memory of the monk only stayed when his three people were trapped in the life and death of eight thousand grievances. Then he fell into a deep coma, but now that he can enter this story world, he must be in the real world. It is safely protected, and Gyatso is the same. "Big white, very good, can eat and sleep, play with his son during the day, smell the monk in the evening, sleep in your body, and live a good life." The fat man snarled. Hearing "smell his own body and sleeping", even if he is as calm as a monk, he will not be able to smoke his mouth slightly. "There seems to be a check card at the back." Gyatso pointed to the back. "I saw the patrolling soldiers, as if they were wearing radiation protection suits." .................. Although these radiations are not very important to the audience, in the style of being cautious and cautious, the monks, Gyatso and the fat guys went to the checkpoints there and forcibly robbed three sets of radiation suits. I am on my own. In the world of stories, even if you keep a little more, you may become the key to determining your own life or death at a special moment. As for saying that after robbing the radiation suit, he left here and fled the radiation area. The three people are not so stupid, and some rules; Even if the broadcast is not elaborated, the audience still understands that since the broadcast defines the theme of the story world as "nuclear", then if you dare to think that you are smart to go outside, leave the environment, go to other parts of Korea and even Run to the three fat sites, don''t say whether the story world is so big, if there is such a big, then you dare to play this broadcast will not tell you why the flowers are so red. For example, the theme of a story world is a zombie. The scene you started in is a Yizhuang. Before the main line of the story is expanded, you have to stay in Yizhuang. Even if there is no iron cage outside Yizhuang, you will be trapped. Live, even if you know that the coffin in Yizhuang will not be honest tonight, but you still have to pretend that you dont know what to look like and stay here waiting for the danger to appear. At most, you will be prepared to burn a coin. "Let''s go, look inside. Since this is the area of ??nuclear leakage, it is uninhabitable to want to come to that county." The monk said aloud and took the lead. Gyatso and the fat man naturally followed the monk. After crossing the corner at the front, I entered the county. At this time, the brow of the monk suddenly wrinkled, and Gyatso and the fat man were obviously aware of the strange. "The energy fluctuations on the road are very strong and should be played," said the monk. "It seems that there are quite a lot of listeners entering the world of this story. It will be able to fight in such a long time." Gyatso smiled. "The first story in the world that has been lying for a few months is a heavy dish. "" "We don''t care about them, we continue to go in. Before we understand some of the world of this story, we will keep a low profile. Moreover, the poor always feel that since the three of us are already here, then the same is true. The probability of entering this story world should also be great." "But why didn''t Dabai appear with us?" The fat man wondered. "Maybe in other places." The three of them walked into the county town while whispering. It is said that it is a county town. In fact, the scale is not large. The road in the mountain runs directly through the county. One side is the sea, then the road, the other side is the storefront, and the other is a Korean-style house. It seems to be well. Orderly. The three monks walked side by side on the empty street. Here, no one can be seen for a while, and it can be seen from the storefront and some details on the street. The age of nuclear radiation should be a long time. When the trio passed through a prop shop, the monk suddenly frowned, and his eyes fluttered to the prop store. This is a prop store that is surrounded by cartoon characters, with many simulation props and dolls. The comic elements that are now more popular can find the corresponding things here, but it is obviously a kind of disrepair. The owner of this store, even if he is still alive, can''t come over and take care of it. I don''t know why, the monk suddenly felt that some of his mind was restless. This may be the sensory feeling of the monk, but the monk did not really stop to go in and see, but continued to move forward. However, what the monk did not find was that not only was he alone, but when Gyatso and the fat man passed by, there was a feeling of something wrong in his heart, but Gyatso was similar to the fat man and thought it was the atmosphere of the story world. As a result, I didnt really think about what might be tricky in the item store. If the monk knows that in the moment, the three people have sensed in their hearts, it is estimated that they will not continue to move forward. But this time, the three people went so far. When they reached the end of the street and were about to leave the county, the three stopped. "What to do, go ahead? Go directly to the nuclear power plant to trigger the task?" The fat man asked, when the monk is usually with the monk, the fat man still prefers to listen to the monk''s opinion, because the monk is good at the layout and planning of the big, fat man I know that I am only good at small coping and reaction, and both sides have their own strengths. The monk took a deep breath and looked back. He looked at the county town again, took back his eyes, looked at his front, and then walked along the road through the road in front of him, to the nuclear power plant. "It''s still safe, don''t be so radical." Gyatso looked around for a moment. "There are a lot of people coming in this time, let others let us explore the road first." "Come on, let''s sway first and walk slowly." The fat man naturally agreed. .................. Prop shop, Vampire coffin, According to the story in the previous reincarnation, Su Bai should be in the world of the story when the monks "entered" the story and just woke up from the coffin when they entered the county, and then plunged from the prop shop to the sea. In the middle, they were discovered by the fat man. But it seems that Su Bai forced the last memory to condense himself into a drop of blood, which led to this time being weaker than when I was lying here last time. Until the monks passed through the county, Su Bai I haven''t naturally woke up yet. The plot, at this time, has produced deviations, and this kind of deviation is actually a necessity. Although the story world or the black ball always hopes to straighten everything and re-enter it in the original way, but wants to finish It is impossible to follow the script completely. Just, at this time, On the street outside the prop shop, there are two men and one woman. The man is very short. It belongs to the kind that is shorter and can be called a gnome. The woman is very tall and the face is very delicate. But exquisite as if it was made by artificial carving, a bit similar to the standard model face of Korean actress. "England, you have met me when you enter the world of the story. Do you feel lucky?" Pan Wenji said with a smile on his face and a sly smile. Jin Yingai only responded with a nasal voice. After eating a soft nail, Pan Wenji is not annoyed. For him, it is a very happy thing to find a companion of the melee system so fast in the story world. However, when Pan Wenji walked through the item store, the bell around his waist suddenly slammed softly. Pan Wenji immediately raised his hand and gestured to stop. Immediately, he turned his eyes to the convenience store on his side. "Inside, there are living people. Although the vital signs are weak and weak, they are indeed living people." Pan Wenji and Jin Yingai slowly walked into the prop store. Jin Yingai, under the direction of Pan Wenji, approached the vampire coffin and opened it. There is a man lying in the body that is almost semi-rotted. When Pan Wenji saw the man''s moment, his face immediately revealed a distressed smile: "Haha, I have made a fortune, and I have helped me, and God helps me too!" The little man is excited to dance almost at this time. Chapter 543： tempered into a steel! "If you have me, do you need to make another embarrassment according to your usual style?" Jin Yingai looked at Pan Wenji and took out an egg from his arms, which seemed to be somewhat unexpected. She knows how precious Pan Wenji''s eggs are, and the two also know that in this world of stories, there are certainly many other audiences scattered, they can go on to find the rest of the audience. Insect eggs can be used at critical moments. Although they are in the body, it means being a beggar, but you are still alive. When you are going to die, do you want to die slowly or choose to be a beggar? Leave a line of life? I believe that the vast majority of listeners will choose the latter. "Oh, you don''t give it to me, what do you want?" Pan Wenji seems to be seeing a serious injury to Su Bai at this time. He is excited and incoherent. In fact, Pan Wenji''s psychology is also very good. The rest of the cooperation. The audience, who have not personally mastered it, are very kind. So, at a critical moment, you can desperately protect yourself. Can the rest of the audience be? Jin Yingai looked at the man lying in the coffin and sighed. Sometimes, she had to believe that people with some physical disabilities often had a bit of abnormality in their hearts. "Come on, Xiao Yan, this is for you to eat." Pan Wenji put a worm egg into the cracked rotten meat of Su Bai. The eggs began to dissolve and turned into numerous white worms that spread out to the Su Bai body. This scene is enough to make it dense. The phobia is scared to the past. Later, Pan Wenji began a ceremony of ceremonies. This is a ritual for making pipa. Some rituals have their effects, and some rituals are really just a ritual, just to satisfy the needs of Pan Wenji himself. At the same time, Jin Yingai also shot on the request of Pan Wenji forcibly stunned the man''s consciousness of awakening. Even if Pan Wenji did not ask, Jin Yingai would do so to ensure that. I don''t know why, the moment I opened the vampire coffin, Jin Yingai had the feeling of opening the disaster cartridge himself. Finally, when everything was done, Pan Wenji took down the canned sardines that had been covered with black ash on the shelf, ripped the lid and poured it into his mouth. Canned fish, already stinky, turned into a black group, but Pan Wenji still eats with gusto, very enjoy the licking of the lips, then throw away the cans, hands crossed, and sighed low. The man lying in the coffin slowly stood up at this time, his eyes were sluggish and his movements were slightly stiff. When standing up, a drop of blood on the right cheek of the man was quietly integrated into the man''s skin. Of course, because the rotten place in the man was too much and too dense, Pan Wenji and Jin Ying Ai did not notice this little detail. At this time, they really can''t realize how terrible the weight of the blood is. "go!" When Pan Wenji waved, the man naturally followed him behind the outfit store. "How do I feel a little embarrassed?" Jin Ying love frowned and said, "Why are we just entering this story world? There is an oriental audience who is inexplicably seriously injured lying here, watching his injuries and the dust on the coffin. Obviously he has been lying here for a long time, and even, it is likely to enter the world of the story before us." "Hey, what is this about us? I only know that he was successfully smashed by me in the state of dying dying. This is enough." Pan Wenji reached out and took a shot of Jin Ying''s fragrant shoulder. "You can rest assured, my technique, you still don''t know? This guy is a dragon or a phoenix. If it falls in my hands, he is my weapon. I let him stab him forward, he had to stab it forward, I want him to break, he will break." Jin Yingai still had some restlessness. At this time, behind the two people, suddenly there was a burst of "squeaky" bones, which was so dense and intense that it made people numb. Pan Wenji and Jin Yingai immediately stopped and turned to look behind him. The man who had just been made by Pan Wenji stood in the same place. Many positions on the body were convex and convex, and the bones in the body were also Keep reconnecting. "He is this..." Jin Ying love spread his arms subconsciously, and the special metal thorns were released. Pan Wenji raised his head and blocked Jin Yingai. He said: "It should be the bug that I gave him. He is recovering himself. This is also a normal thing. Just, let me have some accidents, his injury. There are multiples in the end." Here, Pan Wenjis words have just been finished. Over there, Su Bai slowly closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, Su Bais eyes showed a clear silence. This clear vision is absolutely impossible to have without self-consciousness. Su Bai extended his hands and looked at his own palm. His injury was still serious. Although he had barely reached the level of no major obstacles, it seemed that he was not enough to fully restore his peak. Its not that Su Bai doesnt want to play pigs and eat tigers. He continues to follow Pan Wenjis everywhere, but this time, after absorbing the blood, Su Bais memory of the last time has recovered, and hes actually a chance. Coincidence opened a small bug, but you know, there is a guy who can go in there without any bugs on his own wisdom. His time is not a lot. "You still have two eggs, give it to me, I won''t kill you." Su Bai looked up and looked at Pan Wenji. Su Bai said that it is Chinese. This is also the indication to Pan Wenji that they are the audience from the Chinese circle. Jin Yingai took a step forward and snorted at Pan Wenji with some dissatisfaction. "Look at the stupid things you did!" Pan Wenji swallowed subconsciously. Obviously, no one can be more shocked than he is at this time! how is this possible, He made it his own success! Pan Wenji subconsciously began to summon those worms, but the fact that he was wrong was that he could not sense the worms, and the worms that he had raised by himself had disappeared completely. "you you" Pan Wenji is going to have some Chinese. In fact, there are quite a few Chinese people in South Korea, especially the audience. The level of life is higher than that of ordinary people. Normally, the learning ability is much higher than that of ordinary people. Simple Learning some foreign languages ??is not too difficult. Su Bai shook his head. He knew that he would speak like this. The other person would not give the eggs to himself, and he really didn''t want to delay. The only thing that made Su Bai somewhat inexplicable was that he didnt actually get into fat people this time, otherwise if they were standing here at the time, then things would be much simpler. Now, after all, it is not at its peak. "Do you still control him?" After Jin Yingai asked, he found himself asking nonsense. Pan Wenji bit his teeth. "I don''t know what caused this scene to appear, but I have a hunch, take him, we can get extremely important information! Moreover, I have a hunch that the other party seems to be familiar with us, but I can be sure that I have never seen this Chinese before! As he spoke, Pan Wenji looked around and his eyes were contemplative. Yo, What did you find? Su Bais mouth showed a smile. At this time, the rotted skin of Su Bai was completely detached and replaced by a new layer of skin. Although the body state is not the peak period, it is barely a battle. Another reason is that After experiencing two nuclear radiations, for Su Bai, it is like a piece of iron, which has undergone two tempering. Although there is no improvement from the energy level, even the weakness is reduced, but at the elite level. It must have been a lot more than before. Its better to be a steelmaker! Su Bai remembers that he has always had a special reward that has not been used. It is to return to the story world that he has experienced for a while. He has never encountered a world of stories worth returning to, but this time it seems different. If he feels comfortable in the future. If you can use that reward to return to the world of this story to experience another baptism of nuclear radiation, pain is pain, but the benefits are absolutely considerable. "boom!" Su Bai single-legged, the whole person ejected out, like a shell, hitting Pan Wenji in an absolutely fierce attitude! Because Su Bai is clear, you can''t give Pan Wenji enough time to display it, otherwise he can definitely become a piece of candy that makes him headache! Jin Yingai sipped a low voice and stabbed his arms out, trying to stop Su Bai from winning time for Pan Wenji. However, Su Bais fist almost became dark black at this time, and a blood line runs through it, facing Jin Yings love. The metal thorns directly hit the past. "boom!" Jin Ying''s legs stretched out, but the body swept backwards subconsciously, directly smashing the outer wall of a store behind her. In her eyes, she also showed a deep sigh: The other party, but still seriously injured, How terrible if he recovers completely? Who is this Chinese audience? Pan Wenjis bell was still not ringing, and a cold chill had wrapped him. Su Bais momentum was not reduced. He broke the three enchantments arranged by Pan Wenji in a ruthless manner, and then his right arm hooked Pan. Wenjis neck, the left hand took out the Hellfire shotgun aimed at Pan Wenjis head: "The eggs, you have two, give me all." After saying this, Su Bais mouth spit out a blood and sprayed it on Pan Wenji. Just forcibly shot, has exhausted all the power that Su Bai can squeeze out from the body. Fortunately, The overall situation has been set. Chapter 544： Want to leave alive? "You are... very... weak." Pan Wenji said with a very crappy Chinese and Su Bai. "Yes, I am really weak now, but I still have the strength to pull the trigger." Su Bai''s jaw fell on Pan Wenji''s short shoulders, but the words in the words are very clear. Threat? Su Bai never accepts the threat of others, and rarely does threaten to threaten. I don''t know why, Pan Wenji felt that if he didn''t give him eggs, he would really shoot. Even if he died, he would be killed by Jin Yingai. Pan Wenji is a very conceited person, and he is also a very sensitive person. This is not a negotiation, and the other party has not said anything about the conditions. "OK." After a brief hesitation, Pan Wenji served soft, and the eggs were precious, but their lives were more precious, their lives were still there, and the eggs could continue to be cultivated. If they were gone, nothing would be done. In the rules and ecosystem of the broadcast and audience, the audience knows that nothing is the most precious than the last one left, because as long as you have a sigh of relief, after leaving the story world, the broadcast can also send you Complete recovery in an instant. Two eggs came out of Pan Wenji''s clothes. Su Bai smiled and reached out, grabbed the two eggs, and then hesitated into his mouth. Pan Wenji even heard a kind of crisp sound similar to chewing sugar beans, which made Pan Wenji feel like a tens of thousands of heads in the heart, what a freak! Because in the oriental circle, the Chinese audience circle rarely meets with the Korean and Japanese audience circles, so there is a saying in the circle of Korean and Japanese that the audience in the Chinese circle is often more terrible. Because they are utilitarian because of their more brutal competitive environment; Compared with the Korean and Japanese audiences who are relatively harmonious in the internal circle and need to broadcast personally to step down and create a contradiction between the Korean and Japanese circles, they are a bit like the flower buds in the greenhouse compared with the Chinese circle audience. Otherwise, they will not have too A lot of leisure and leisure to transform their own reinforcement into a real career. Warriors need to have the appearance and habit of a warrior. The ninja needs the creed and elegance of the ninja. These things are just a waste of time in the eyes of the Chinese audience. "Will you kill me?" Pan Wenji asked. Su Bai has swallowed two eggs, and these two eggs have bottomed out. Their injuries can basically be restored to seven or eighty-eight. If you can add the blood of two senior listeners in front of you, then You can return to the peak state directly. But thinking about it, Su Bai still replied: "No, I will not kill you." Yes, In a reincarnation, do you still need to send me a bug to eat? Killing you, you may be absorbed by others. Release his hand and put away the Hellfire shotgun. Su Bai gently patted Pan Wenji''s shoulder, turned and left. Pan Wenji turned and looked at the back of Su Bai. Jin Yingai came over at this time. "Do not chase?" Jin Yingai asked. "If you dare to chase, you still need to ask me?" Pan Wenji shook his head and sighed. He began to look up again, looked at the black pressed sky, biting his teeth. "You said, this story world, is there a problem?" .................. This is a card station that leads from the county to the nuclear power plant. In the past, ordinary civilian vehicles were absolutely not allowed to appear here, and this card station was responsible for important auditing and warning functions. However, the things that need to be protected in this card station have already erupted. Here, it has completely turned into a no-man''s land. The fat three deliberately slowed down the pace of progress, everything, exactly the same as in the last cycle, the more intelligent people, sometimes, the more cautious, but also know how to choose. Therefore, for the fat man and the monk, even if they are given ten times of reincarnation, they will still follow this rhythm and deliberately slow down instead of being the first bird to enter the nuclear power plant. This point, that is, where they are different from Su Bai, if Su Bai comes to ten times of reincarnation, perhaps most of them will choose to go slowly with the public, no hurry, let others go first. Let''s talk about the road ahead, but it is estimated that there will be such one or two times. Su Dashao suddenly came up with temper and directly rushed into the nuclear power plant. The fat man leaned on a wall, took off his helmet, and wore a radiation-proof suit. In fact, it was very uncomfortable. At this time, it was a self-relaxation, even if it would have more radiation fat people. "I haven''t seen Dabai yet. Maybe, Dabai is really not in this story world." Fat man shouted. The monk shook his head, but along the way, the monk seemed to be shaking his head frequently. Su Bai, in the eyes of the monk, should also be in the world of this story. Since the broadcast has arranged the three of them together, it is not always As for the lack of one, this is also a shortcoming for the broadcast. However, where did Su Bai go, from the beginning of the story world, was he not in a position with himself? The monk closed his eyes. He felt like he thought of something, but it was so ethereal. For example, from the beginning of the story world? "The most important thing is that the broadcast did not release the main line task, so we are now like a poor woman with a small foot in ancient times, squatting, no target, no motivation." The fat man yawned and stretched out. At this time, it was already late, and the sky gradually changed from dizziness to darkness. "This is a good sensation." Jiacao laughed. At this moment, the monk who had already meditated on the knees and planned to rest suddenly stood up and looked at the opposite forest. The fat man also felt something, and glanced at Gyatso, and the two immediately stood up. "It is really alert enough." In the woods, a man dressed in a casual suit, the man looks very handsome, gives the feeling of a big boy next door, all over the body, without the slightest sharpness, in short, people feel Very comfortable. But who can become a listener, who appears in this level of difficulty, who has not been infected with blood? Who has not seen many lives and deaths? This guy is actually able to dispel everything, only to reveal the temperament of the spring, it has already explained a lot of problems. "Mu Nan, I didn''t expect to meet you in this story world." The fat man stared at the man who came out of the woods, and his voice seemed a bit deep. "Its just that the last time you pitted me, I was not successful and I counterattacked myself. This little thing, dont you keep in mind? "Amitabha, is there something?" The monk''s hands are mixed, and the performance is very welcoming. Of course, this is because of the reason why four people came out of the woods behind Mu Nan. One of the women gave the monk a look. Not because of the beauty, but because the monk feels that the breath of the other person seems a bit unstable, is it hurt? If its just that Munan is coming out alone, and the monks returning guests are welcome, its hard to say. "Nothing, just happened to meet." Munan looked very casual. "In this world of stories, I found audiences from other countries. In this case, I dont want to talk about my own audience. I have to say hello first. Unless it is really necessary, you should try not to use internal shots. It is not cost-effective for foreigners to get cheap." The fat man''s face was pulled and said: "Do you care about this too?" "Of course, I certainly care about this." Mu Nan licked his lips. "Well, I just said this, I believe, you will not join our team, so I will not invite you, I wish you all. Live the world of this story." Mu Nan turned and planned to leave. When he turned around, he suddenly thought of what he thought. He said, "Yes, I remember that I have received news. You seem to live in Shanghai now, but you seem to be Four people, one more?" "Is the broadcast into the story world arranged by you?" asked the fat man, Lang Lang, "Where does it arrange for the story world, and you need your approval?" Hearing this ironic answer, the face of Mu Nan, who was facing the fat man, showed a stunned color. He didn''t care about irony and irony because he already got the answer he needed. Immediately, his gaze looked at the location of the nuclear power plant in the distance. It should be, That''s it. However, when Mu Nan was preparing to take a step and leave with the four people around him, in the direction they came, a man with a smashed clothes on his body just came out from there. Mu Nans gaze instantly noticed the others wearing and breath. The clothes are very damaged, with obvious time to precipitate, the breath is very unstable, it should be severely damaged after the serious injury, and although most of the skin seems to have just passed, but there is still a a kind of decay of the body. "Big white!" the fat man shouted. The faces of the three men were all surprised. They didn''t expect that at this time, Su Bai would walk into their sights in this way. "You are Su Bai, I heard your name." Mu Nan smiled at Su Bai and prepared to go around Su Bai. however, Su Bai turned his head at this time and looked at Munan. "I see when you want to install it!" When the voice just fell, Su Bai directly reached out and grabbed the shoulder of Mu Nan. Mu Nan subconsciously stepped back to the side, but Su Bais fingers were scratched on the shoulders of the other side. A piece of human skin was pulled down by Su Bai. After the human skin was torn down, Munans shoulders showed a smooth, tender skin like a woman. Pretending? The monks gaze reveals a touch of awe-inspiring color. Since this is easy to adapt, even the breath of others is exactly the same. I just looked away. "Ha ha" Before the only one of the four people in Munan came out, the skin on her body began to fall off, revealing a rotten flesh. The delicate face of the body became a face of a man who was very incomparable. His gaze stared at Su Bai. "Or, I am still somewhat uncertain." The real Mu Nan sound became very hoarse, because his body organs are now basically semi-necrotic. "But, what you just did, let me confirm the previous conjecture, you are still too big." The hoarse and intermittent sound came from the Mu Nan mouth at this time, with a suffocating suffocating person. "Oh, what? Maybe." Su Bai shrugged indifferently. "But I didn''t intend to let you leave alive?" Chapter 545： He is very impulsive, but not stupid. Mu Nan opened his mouth, and his teeth were basically no more than a few. Some of them shook their heads helplessly and said to themselves: "It seems that things are more interesting than I thought." "Yes, it''s really interesting." Su Bai glanced at Munan. "And, you don''t have to be calm at this time." "So, what do you mean, in the face of absolute power, any strategy and calculations are pale and powerless?" Two eyes in Munan''s rotten meat pile stared at Su Bai. The four people around Munan also took a step forward, the meaning is very obvious, they will not let Mu Nan die. Correspondingly, the fat man, Gyatso and the monk also took two steps forward. In fact, they should all stand on the side of Su Bai, not to mention that they are not stupid people. From the conversation, they just It seems to have heard some flavors, Su Bai, should be some secrets to know the world of this story. Therefore, the original reason is to add to the truth. Mu Nan said: "I really need to kill you at this time? I always feel that something is wrong. It seems that something went wrong. The nuclear power plant, only me and you two people went?" Su Bai did not answer. In the face of such a character, the longer he grinds with him, the more you will enter his rhythm. The best way is to blame him for his illness! When he smashed his radiation and killed him, then his wisdom, his layout, his plan would be of no use, as to whether he was counted by another person. Su Bai has no plans to go, and this person in front of him has been confirmed by himself, threatening, the most terrible! "go." Mu Nan said such a word, the woman who pretended to wear him directly grabbed his shoulder, the two quickly retreated, and the other three were in the middle of the cross. This scene can be seen, these four listeners, really take Munan as their own leader, Rao is Su Bai also feels very puzzled, this is what mysterious place in Munan, really can conquer The same level of audience as their younger brother? Su Bai''s whole person rushed up, trying to circumvent the three people to go directly to chase Munan. The rest of the people except Munan were passers-by and passers-by B in Su Bai''s eyes. When the three men tried to intercept Su Bai, the monks, the fat man and Gyatso shot together and stopped one of them. Although they are still puzzled by Su Bais insistence on killing Mu Nan, this does not prevent them from cooperating with Su Bai. The speed of a woman is very fast, but the speed of Su Bai is faster. Compared with the explosive power of a short time, Su Bai really does not care who, and with the cooperation of the fat ones, Su Bai did not suffer any resistance, he went straight. Go up. The route that a woman fled with Munan was directed to the nuclear power plant. Damn, This product has once again seen through the essence of the story world. How did he do it? Moreover, in fact, Su Bai still has a confusion, that is, since Munan was dead in the first round of reincarnation, he was the first time that he could not sense his own set of firefighting suits, so what about Munan? How could he easily find his own fire service and also dig a pit for others to let Gyatso directly die? For a time, Su Bais mind showed the fat mans look at Munans jealousy. sometimes, I really have to admit that some people are really too smart. "He is faster than me, can''t get rid of it." The woman said to Munan around her. "Then stop him, I go to the nuclear power plant. It doesn''t matter if I die. In the next round, you will be resurrected, but you must let me succeed once. Once, our team will always take advantage." "You...do you?" What the woman asked was not whether Munan said it would be realized. In fact, she never worried about this problem. Compared with the combination of Su Bai and the fat man, Mu Nan was almost at a monopoly level among the prestige and prestige among several of them. She is worried about the appearance of the Munan body, can not insist on going to the nuclear power plant. "no problem." The woman immediately let go, gave a force to Mu Nan, let him go forward, and he turned back, directly against Su Bai. Su Bai is like a solid ball lead bomb, smashing a woman. "boom!" For a time, two people left a trace of more than a dozen meters on the mountain. The woman''s body is very soft, this is the most intuitive feeling of Su Bai, but at the same time it makes Su Bai somewhat uncomfortable, because his own momentum does not seem to bring much damage to the woman, the other body is like a sponge directly Remove your strength. next moment, The woman lifted her arm and exerted her strength at the waist. The whole person tightened and rotated, taking herself as the axis and instantly exerting force, and the whole person of Su Bai was thrown out. "boom!" Su Bai''s body made a parabola in the air, smashing a rock next to it, and most of the rock cracked under the attack. With a slightly dull chest, Su Bai stood up slowly. "Guwu?" The other party''s means, the other party''s moves, obviously do not have an overwhelming advantage to themselves, but still achieved very good results, every move, really like a natural. The woman also stood up at this time, her left hand stretched out, a soft sword appeared in her palm, the soft sword made a low trembling, and it was far away from the wind in the valley. Although the woman was not beautiful, but at this time However, it shows a posture of a high-ranking person. "I can''t kill you, but you can''t walk from me." The woman''s voice is a bit cold, but also with a strong confidence. Yes, with her ability and strength, it is difficult to kill Su Bai, because Su Bais body has clearly discovered in her recent contact, it is completely a BUG, ??among the seniors in the same rank, What kind of metamorphosis has actually polished the body to this level? Su Bai smiled, and Yu Guangguang saw that Mu Nan was walking step by step to the gate of the nuclear power plant, and then staring coldly at the woman. "That''s not to be seen." "I will wait and see." The woman stood in the same place and seemed to be waiting for Su Bai to attack her. Also, her task was to stop Su Bai and create time for Mu Nan, instead of saying that she would die with Su Bai here. Su Baisong loosened his own muscles and bones, and a cold chill was gathering from the lower layer of his skin. Su Bai was clear, and he played against such a martial master. Even if his absolute strength occupies an advantage, the other party can rely on it. The moves and exercises have solved their own strengths and even made a force. So, with such a person, you have to make something that makes her feel uncomfortable. Fortunately, There are quite a few things that can be used on your own. "Hey!" Su Bai turned into a blood mist and shrouded directly to the woman. The woman did not retreat, nor did she dodge. She took a step forward and the soft sword was immediately stretched straight, and the swords swept out. After the blood fog approached, the body shape of Su Bai was condensed in an instant. Su Bai escaped two swords, but the third sword gas penetrated into his left arm position. However, Su Bais punch was directly directed. The woman. The woman holds the soft sword on her left, the wrist is slightly trembled, the soft sword bends over, and the position of the neck of Su Bai is straight, the palm of the right hand is pushed forward, and it is pushed forward, intending to dispel the momentum of Su Bai. The two sides touched each other''s fists. At the moment of contact, the woman''s eyes gazed, because what surprised her was that there was not much force on Su Bai''s fist, and then a white gas was released from Su Bai''s fist. In an instant, the feeling of needle sticking hit the entire arm of the woman. She was shocked and quickly retreated. Even the soft sword could not continue to attack the Su Bai neck. Su Bai''s body sank, and then once again shot to the woman, holding the Hellfire shotgun, a kind of imposing momentum immediately revealed, the mouth is even more revealing a smile. The woman immediately closed her right arm veins to prevent the spread of cold poison, and gave a sigh of relief in the throat. She waved with her left hand and crossed a silver barrier in an attempt to resist the shooting from Su Bai. Only the white tip of Su Bai was gently touched during the impact. The piece of gravel was immediately crushed, and the whole person changed direction, passing the woman directly and going behind him. If it was before, Su Bai could not do anything like this, but now, after two nuclear tempering, Su Bai feels that he is in control of his own strength and has raised a level. In the meantime, Su Bai suddenly felt that it would be more beneficial to himself than to absorb the nuclear radiation without dying. It is too much for himself. After all, he wants to improve again. A burden. Of course, if there is a suitable and to strengthen the heart, Su Bai will not be polite. The woman kneels in the same place, watching Su Bai rushing over from the top of her body, turning around and wanting to intercept, but found that it is too late, the masters between the hands, even a round of mistakes, often can decide the direction of the whole game. . "He, what is the strengthening of the ..." The woman''s heart screamed, obviously the audience of the melee system, but actually can use the power of the ice, the woman looked at the left arm that almost turned into purple and white is speechless. .................. The gate of the nuclear power plant is in front of you. Munan has dragged his rotten body and walked here. Looking back, I found that Su Bai has successfully bypassed his own hands and rushed here. "He is coming. (English)" A voice suddenly came from the side of Munan. "I know." Mu Nan responded in English. "He will kill you, the same as the first and second. (English)" When I heard this, Mu Nan suddenly smiled, even if he looked like this, it was really scary to laugh, but he still smiled. "He is very impulsive, but if you want to think he is stupid, you are wrong." Mu Nan turned and looked at Su Bai, who was already less than two hundred meters away from himself and was rushing to himself. Chapter 546： Because he is mentally ill Su Bai came to the forefront, Mu Nan stood in the same place, watching Su Bai coming close, he was a rotten meat, without the calmness and chicness of Su Bais impression, it seemed a bit decadent, but the whole person stood there, momentum, But it is not inferior, this kind of appearance can be called calm, of course, it can also be called a swollen face to fill the fat. "call" A swift wind whistling and hitting Munan, Munan was seriously injured and extremely weak, and as a result, the whole person fell to the ground. It really should be the sentence: the wind blows down. "Ugh" Sighing, Mu Nan seems to be helpless. As a strong person, when he loses his strength, he often feels the difference, and it is the most tormented. Compared with this difference, the rest of the things dont care so much. . However, Mu Nan smiled and said to the one who could not see him: "Have you seen it (English)?" There is another sentence, Mu Nan did not say, that is, you see, he did not kill me. Su Bai stopped his body shape in front of Mu Nan, did not directly hit the other side from the rotten meat into a meat sauce, but the air flow brought from the speed of movement to the sudden rest suddenly directly fell Munan. "Why don''t you kill me." Mu Nan stood up hard from the ground. "You know, I don''t have any resistance to the power, and I don''t have the ability to squint. You don''t kill me now. It''s likely that I will die because of me." You can''t play any game that owes you a human touch." "Suddenly think, there are some things, I want to ask you." Su Bai looked at Mu Nan very calmly said, this thing is what Su Bai just thought, and, very important, because it involves a very critical point That is the main task, the fat man and the monk are of course a very high IQ class, but subject to the limitations of memory being erased and reincarnation, it is difficult to have room to play now, plus this one, The degree of IQ is really beyond the cycle. Below, the female warrior is also coming here, farther away, and the fat man and the monk Gyatso and the other three Munan''s men are coming here. The female warrior is not too slow, because she knows that with the distance between Su Bai and Mu Nan, if Su Bai wants to kill Mu Nan, he can''t stop it. "Sure enough, I still curiosity kills the cat." Mu Nan smiled, and then waved his hand in a blank voice. "He doesn''t kill me, can''t you come out?" Su Bais eyes narrowed. "Don''t be nervous, this person, you know." Mu Nan''s hoarse voice smirked at Su Bai. "Actually, you should also see it, is it?" "You really surprised me." Su Bai looked at Mu Nan, is this guy''s IQ really high? Su Bai is clear, Mu Nans current decline, just because he has no real opportunity to stand on the upper hand in this story world. At this time, his low tide situation has nothing to do with him. This is a kind of potential, or luck. This has never stood on his side. If he can really stand up, it would be terrible. He wants to pull him down again. Even Su Bai does not have much confidence. . "There is nothing serious about it." Munans hands with white bones spread out. "Everything should have at least a triangular relationship. You have to kill me. I am very resistant. In the story of broadcasting, there is rarely a one-sided slaughter and plunder. This is too boring for the broadcast. Therefore, in order to increase the readability and sustainability of the story, it is often necessary to add a point on both sides to form a triangular model to maintain the most basic. A kind of stability. This is a philosophical way of looking at problems." "Chinese, you really surprised me." The position behind Mu Nan was suddenly twisted. On the rock wall, a person came out. This person Su Bai did know, it was George. One, the American man who said that he should lose all his memory at this time. When he saw George last time, he was ruined and he was as hard as himself to support the first nuclear explosion. Now, he obviously recovered, no, exactly It was reset, which means that he did die in the last round, but now it seems that his memory is not affected. George looked at Su Bai and looked at Mu Nan again. He nodded slightly. "We met again." "I''m sorry, I think you need to introduce yourself, although I can infer from your details of some of your ancestry with a few close relatives, but I really can''t figure out your name." George looked at Mu Nan thoughtfully, and then said to Su Bai in a language that was not very smooth: "I think we should kill him now and talk about other things." "You can speak English, Korean Japanese, they may not understand very well, but English, you should be able to communicate normally." Munan seems to be getting calmer at this time, because with the white killer, the female warrior has gone. Come over, very calmly standing by his side. In the distance, his three men have already come. The monks also stood behind Su Bai''s half-step. Obviously, they have a lot of words to ask Su Bai, but now it is not the time to chat. Su Bai noticed that George''s left eye was a little red, although it was treated, but there were some stains around the eyelids. "The eye of the dark devil is not the bead." Su Bai finally understood why George would appear here. Before, Su Bai had been wondering one thing, that is, what is the main line task? When was the mainline mission issued? It should be enacted when everyone entered the story world for the first time in the true sense. Then, although he did not die when he first reincarnation, his memory was completely erased. What was the main task, Su Bai did not know. But one person knows that it is the same as Su Bai, who survived the first round of reincarnation and also saved the memory of George by the eyes of the so-called Dark Lord. That is to say, at the end of the second reincarnation, when he met George under the cylindrical building, at least it was certain that George at that time knew the main task. However, George''s choices and practices made Su Bai very unintelligible. He seemed to be simply immersed in the matter of tempting others to strengthen, and did not do anything about the main task. And this is the most incomprehensible place for Su Bai. George slowly squatted down and sat on the ground with no image. Mu Nan also sat down, he was really tired and tired. Su Bai stood in the same place and looked down on the two men. "Just three of us, the rest of the team and the group or individual, do not add, or even a thick broth is gone." George stretched out and said, in this calm words, It was almost the death sentence of all the audience except Su Bai, Mu Nan and his own George squad. "I need both of you to tell me about things," said Mu Nan to George and Su Bai. "After all, even if the deduction is to be the ultimate, it is far less than what is seen by the eyes." "Well, other people, let''s go a little further, if you believe in the three of us in your team," George said with a smile. Mu Nan waved his hand, All four of his men have retreated a distance to ensure that they will not participate in and interfere with the following conversation. The fat man, the monk and the Gyatso three face each other, and they didnt say anything, and they retreated a distance. After waiting for the meeting, the monk is worried about it. "How is it like a gangster meeting?" "It''s a bit like that." Gyatso echoed. "Amitabha, the most worried about poverty, is Su Bai." The monk took a deep breath and spit it out, showing that even if he is a monk, his mood is not very calm. It is not worried about Su Bais ability, nor is he worried about Su Bais wisdom. He just worried that if there is any problem in the negotiation there, someone will not restrain his temper and then smash the table. In the distance, there were two people, one is Steven, and the other is McCulley. The two also stood very far. Stevens left eye was covered with a layer of gauze. Yin Hong''s blood infiltrates. George first said the first round and the second round. "Oh, in the second reincarnation, I was cheated by the eye of the dark magic that you took fake. It is normal. Who knows that your dark magic eye is really an eye that can be put into the eyelids." You should have sent the Dark Eyes into Steven''s eyes before I entered the circular building with Su Bai in the second round. In this third round, you found St. Wen, dig his eyes out of him, and then dig out his own eyes to put the eyes of the Dark Lord. Interesting, just like the U disk, plug and play, and your teammates, just a mold that turns. Said Munan. "The eye of the dark devil is my life weapon, and only I can use it, others can''t read it." George looked at Su Bai. "But obviously, there is another way to find a way to save memory. I listen. Say, a powerful blood family can store their memories in the blood." Su Bai did not speak, it is the default. "Below, let''s talk about the main line task. It will allow you to hesitate and sway between the interests of the seniors and the main task. Obviously, this main task makes you feel very tricky and even very No clue. Moreover, the latter may be bigger, because the goal of the main line task should not solve a specific object, otherwise you can confidently devour all other listeners to strengthen the strength and increase your strength to go to the goalkeeper BOSS to complete the task. And the reason why you can''t help but appear around me when he wants to kill me is that my wisdom should be helpful to the main task, right? Mu Nan looked at George and said that at the same time, Mu Nans small eyes hidden in the rotten meat showed a touch of excitement at this time, as if a mathematical genius had encountered a world problem, and it was more exciting and Can''t wait. George nodded in earnestness. "You are right, that''s right. Main line task: Prevent the occurrence of nuclear leaks. The first reincarnation, and the second reincarnation, I did not touch any clues at all, so I decided to suspend the pace of devouring and would like to hear your opinion. Mu Nan reached out and tapped his head gently. "According to my self-confidence, I feel that in the first round of reincarnation, I should think of ways to complete the main task. At least, I should have figured out some of them. I am confident." Immediately, Mu Nan shrugged again. "But, only through your description, it is difficult to have the value that I can get through my own experience, because it is very likely that the truth of the fact is hidden in some small details." "You said, this is nonsense." George shook his head and said, "Is there no specific point, or a useful message?" Mu Nan heard the words, first silence for a while, then asked: "I was directly killed in the first reincarnation, is it?" "Yes." "I was in front of you, and he was really dead?" Munan asked Su Bai. "Yes." "But in the second round, I didn''t die with him. Don''t you feel weird?" "Yes." George is sure again. "The key to the problem is actually here. The clue to the main task is that in the first round, why did he kill me?" Mu Nan looked at Su Bai, very calmly said. "Because he is mentally ill." The fat man who was eavesdropping on the conversation in the distance was whispering softly. Chapter 547： Female corpse identity "I don''t know. Anyway, after the first big murder, only three of us were left. When I thought we should start to strengthen and enjoy the wonderful moment, the two of you suddenly started to kill. And it wasnt the kind of inexplicable killing of the second round. I knew through the eyes of the Dark Lord that after I left with McCulley, both of you quickly and tacitly attacked Steven and tried to get him. The fake dark magic eye, it is a pity that the dark magic eye is in his eyes, you **** it, just a fake. But in the first round of reincarnation, you personally crushed his neck and sucked his blood. George pointed to Su Bai. "Actually, this story world seems to be a reincarnation game, which is actually not the same." Su Bai, who had been silently listening to George and talking to Mu Nan, said at this moment. "Well, what is your opinion?" Mu Nan looked at Su Bai with interest. "Time is a line, then, reincarnation, is a circle." Su Bai began to say, "But our reincarnation, in fact, can not be called reincarnation, similar to a very hot reincarnation of horror movies, called "terrorist cruise ship ", that kind of, is obviously a reincarnation model with no solution. It can calculate all the reactions of the protagonist and even recognize that this is the reverse reaction made after the reincarnation. The result is that the protagonist struggles every time. It is self-defeating, and finally it has become a calculated plot in the reincarnation. I used to experience a similar reincarnation pattern in the story world, but that kind of reincarnation is completely erased. In terms of model, it is lower than the "Terrorist Cruise". Now, all three of us have our own ability to see through the nature of this cycle and bring our memories into the next cycle. Then, we are too strong, and there is no way to be strong in this cycle. The body has turned around, or the essence of this story world, in fact, not for the sake of reincarnation. Just as we can''t help but want to plunder others'' reinforcement, the cycle of this story world, without any surprise, should be with its subjective consciousness. "Do you mean that the black ball has self-awareness?" George asked, in fact, George had this speculation in his own heart, because if you want to find an entry point in the story world to complete the main task, then First, finding the boss in this story world is the first priority. As with most games, if you want to pass, you must solve the boss. However, in this world of stories, it is difficult for you to find other threats. The only goal, the black ball. "A stone coincidence can be refined, nuclear, why not? Among the various energy systems that humans are now aware of, the nuclear is the most mysterious and powerful part. Sometimes, nuclear leaks or problems arise in certain aspects. The media and public perspectives will focus on the mistakes and negligence of the operation. Regarding these issues, but what if the nuclear has self-awareness? Su Bai said his opinion. "So, according to your statement, the nuclear in this story world, why should it carry out this kind of reincarnation?" George asked Su Bai, and apparently, he felt that Su Bais guess was still very likely, but for the nuclear The evaluation of subjective consciousness, George feels that it is still somewhat ridiculous. "Learning, imitation, evolution." Suddenly, Meng Nans scorpion released a glimmer of light. "Yes, it should be like this. It has been observing us all the time. It is learning us and imitating us. This is a new ignorant creature that evolves from a lower level of intelligence to a higher level of wisdom." "The nuclear is so terrible, how can it still be a low level of intelligence?" George asked inexplicably. "An elephant can easily trample on a lot of people, but can an elephant solve high gravity to find gravity?" Munan asked. "At the same time, the so-called extraction, the so-called absorption, I think, should be the sweetness given by the nuclear. Jujube, because of this sweet date, we will kill each other, we will fight against each other, we can show more of our side. Just like the seaside tourists in order to watch the seagulls take food, deliberately sprinkle amidst the seagulls Small cookies." Mu Nan was very difficult to stand up and stared at the nuclear power plant. Is there a way to crack it? asked George. "You have eaten meat, I can''t eat any meat." Mu Nan sneered. "Oh, this meat will continue to eat, and the more we will be killed in the end," George reminded. "I have always believed in the truth that every story world has its meaning and its value. If you can''t get enough benefits and progress in a story world, even if you finally survive, it is equivalent to a kind of Failure, several times in a row, completely open the gap with the big forces, and in the end, it is still a dead word, but it is different in the morning and evening. However, one thing I agree with, this meat can no longer be eaten casually, only Can choose to eat. The people I took with me were intercepted at the gate of the nuclear power plant. You two can bring your own people to gather the rest of the audience scattered around and choose the valuable summons. If there is really no value, you can kill it. It can also be used as an appetizer at that time. "This feels like the politics of a big country." George snarled. Indeed, they are three people, The three teams behind the three of them set a tone here, and the rest have many other listeners scattered in the county or in the woods. They did not participate in the meeting, even the right to know. None, but then they have to accept this order and come to the nuclear power plant door to wait. Because these three teams are almost enough to sweep the rest of the audience, unless the rest of the audience are closely united together, but this is obviously impossible. This is that power dominates everything, and there is nothing to do with hegemonism in the country. the difference. "Well, I agree." Su Bai reached out and patted Munan''s shoulder. Seeing that George had nodded and turned around with his own person to find other listeners, Su Bai only lowered his voice and asked: "It performed well. How can I see it? Mu Nan looked at Su Bai with some surprise, but with a touch of recognition and a playfulness in his eyes. "Your reinforcements I used to see in A and V. Those long, disgusting tentacles have terrible regeneration and re-repair ability. They don''t even have to be poor in blood. I don''t believe in your wisdom. Its not yet able to restore strength, and the performance of the weak wind is really too eye-opening. "Life is like a play, it depends on acting." Mu Nan looked at Su Bai''s nephew very seriously. "Do you know why I let you go to find other listeners?" Su Bai had a meal in his heart, but his face still had no fluctuations, and he did not understand it. "Everyone knows it." Munan turned his back and took a shot of Su Bais shoulder. "Everyone has their own secrets, and they all want to keep their own cards, but in short, I hope you are here." There is a breakthrough." "What about you?" Su Bai asked. "If you don''t have plans and eyebrows, you won''t gather the audience again." "There is a way, but stupid way, I hope that you can give me some hope, at least, relieve the pressure." Mu Nan gently smiled and smiled, his body seems to grow in every pore. A tiny red tentacles, and then his body began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. Su Bai turned and walked over to the fat man. "Have you heard it?" Su Bai asked. The fat man nodded. Although it was a three-person meeting, no one set up any enchantment and barriers. So although the distance is a bit far, the three parties can actually hear it. It is also a tacit understanding. "Dabai, where are you going now? Looking for an audience?" asked the fat man. "No, there is a place, I have to go first." When he said this, Su Bai subconsciously touched the back of his head, the **** old woman, this time did not appear. In less than half a day, the three people of Su Bai came to the county town again and stood in front of a residential building. This residence is the place where the fat people placed Su Bai at the beginning of the last reincarnation of Su Bai. Pushing the door open and directly on the second floor, Su Bai pushed the door to the west of the room. There was no change in the furnishings, simple bed, simple bed, simple wardrobe. "Fat, monk, pay attention to you." Su Bai reminded. The monk and the fat man nodded. Su Bai walked to the front of the closet, reached out and opened the closet. "Hey..." A female corpse fell down directly and fell into Su Bais arms. No corpse change, There is really no corpse change, A female corpse who died because of a cut throat, was treated with antiseptic treatment all over the body. Last time, if it wasnt for Su Bais face to the womans body, the face of the old womans face would be against her. "Brothers, look for this home, go up and down, we need the identity of this family." Su Bai said that the body of the other people in the county was gone, but why did the body remain? The monks and the Gyatso three started the search immediately. At this time, they did not think that there was anything wrong with Su Bais command, because Su Bai had the advantage of information mastering. Soon, the fat man took a paper bag and an identity card in his hand. He showed it to the monk before. The monk understood some Korean and translated the above words to the fat man. Da Bai, the owner of this family is Jin Zhongyou, the chief engineer of the nuclear power plant. Chapter 548： The key to being ignored! Jin Zhong has? Su Baimo read a name, Is there a family portrait? "Have." Gyatso came in at this time. "It''s a bit interesting. This is what I found in the mezzanine in the bedroom. Does this Korean have this habit?" Said, Gyatso handed over a piece of oil paper. Su Bai opened the oil paper bag, which has a family portrait. It is a very ordinary family portrait. There is no ghost, no ghosts, only four people. An old woman, a middle-aged man, a middle-aged woman, and a child. Very clear and obvious pattern of a three-generation family of grandparents. However, Su Bai immediately pointed at his face on the photo with his own hand. "This old woman is the key to the problem. At the beginning of the second reincarnation, she appeared in the back of my head." "This old woman?" The fat man snorted. "When did she come to the back of your head? This is a kind of ghost possession, and a very good means, it is a technique of reviving the soul." Obviously, the fat man and the monk in the study of ghosts and gods must be much stronger than Su Bai. "I was possessed when you were sick and sleeping, or did you stay with you when you woke up?" asked the monk. "I don''t know, is there any difference?" Su Bai asked. "The difference is very big." The fat man took the message. "If you are in a coma, according to the Taoist saying, the lights on the body are basically in a semi-extinguished state, that is, the wick has an ignition light, but it is not burning at all. At this time, any ghosts and ghosts can try to revive you as long as they have the ambition to pursue. But if you are awake at the time, even if you are hurt again, even if you are weak, but you are awake, you are Su Bai, you are a senior listener, your life level is here, ordinary The ghost wants to repay the corpse to you. The difficulty is the same as that of an otaku saying that you want to climb Mount Everest. You must know that the wild ghost has no foundation. There is no physical body. It is not like the same level of audience. If it is the same level of audience, you want to win. Your words, it is still possible, but the wild ghost, basically no such possibility, and according to your statement, this wild ghost is still using the way of reversing the corpse, it makes me unable to understand. "Big white, talk about how you forced her out of you," said the monk. Su Bai pointed to the closet around him. "Is there a mirror? Did the mirror break, I took out a long glass and slid directly into my mouth." "Oh..." The fat man took a sip of cold air. "Mother''s, you only have such a talented person to dare to do this kind of thing for yourself." The monk is frowning," "Actually, it''s very understandable." Gyatso said at this time, "This means that the old woman''s soul is not high." "So, under the premise of not being a high level of death, I almost won the big white in this high-end atmosphere..." The fat man said that he was indulging here. In an instant, Four people look at each other, "She is related to the nuclear." The four people are unanimous. Only this one is possible. The ghost of this old woman is definitely related to the nuclear. This is the home of the nuclear. The old woman may not be the nuclear, but here is half her home, so she can show an extremely powerful means. But it also shows a level of strength is not high. The emergence of any paradox is definitely a strong reason to support it. "Things are interesting." The fat man licked his fat chin. "The bodies of other people, we have all seen, should be floating in the heterogeneous space in the nuclear power plant, but the woman''s body is still here, and then Plus the strangeness of the old woman''s soul. thing, It has become more and more interesting. Dabai, I think we may have found a breakthrough. If we follow this thread and continue to check it out, we dont have to go to the bird, but you dont know, fat guy, every time I see the guy, Im going to commit the crime. Hey. Su Bai thought about it. He did not tell the fat man that Mu Nan actually found some clues. In fact, Mu Nan also hopes that he can help him find a new breakthrough and reduce the pressure. It is true that Su Bai does understand the fat mans perception of Mu Nan. In fact, Su Bai himself is the same. That guy is simply too clever, and the IQ is really amazing. The monk seems to be very calm, said: "Amitabha, one drink a glimpse of its own will, one should be a common sense, one day, the talent, the ancients are not as good. Mu Nan is indeed smarter than the demon, but according to his understanding of poverty, he does not really exceed us a lot. To a certain extent, the four people we are present can basically be in a horizontal line with him. Otherwise, he will not be killed in the first cycle, otherwise, he will not continue to be destroyed by the white in the second cycle. "Oh, monk, you are hurt enough. What you mean is that the goods are extremely smart, but the air transport has been poor, is it?" "Ran." The monk nodded. "To oppose or cooperate with such a person, you only need to guarantee one point, then try not to let him stand up as long as he can''t stand up." Even if he has more horrible wisdom, he can only sigh Zhou Yu." "Well, let''s talk back to business." Gyatso reminded everyone who was a bit biased. "There is no other information at home. If you want to know the identity of this old woman, you may even want to figure out the nuclear leak and the so-called The true origin of the nuclear, to find out how to deal with and solve it in the next step, do you have any ideas?" The idea is still in the nuclear power plant. Su Bai said, Just not go to the cylindrical building again, but should go to other places like the nuclear power plant to find employee information. Although there are many employees at the bottom of the nuclear power plant, since the monk who is translated by the monk is the chief engineer, he should be well positioned to find out. "That needs the cooperation of Mu Nan." The fat man said, "The rest must be prevented from entering the cylindrical building when we go to another office building to find the archive information. I think that the introduction of the black ball explosion should start from the audience entering the core area, because in the two rounds, the time period for everyone to enter the core area is different, but the first batch of people just entered, just now The time to be able to complete the absorption of a dead listener to strengthen the black ball will explode, this node is actually here. "In this way, Mu Nan first took his own person to block the door of the nuclear power plant, and then let George and our two teams to collect other listeners or squads that were placed on the order. Isn''t this that he has already arranged this hand?" Gyatso suddenly felt a bit ridiculous, "Don''t tell me, the goods are really smart to this point." "In fact, there is really this possibility. He should also judge the really useful place of the nuclear power plant, not only the cylindrical building, but also the opportunity and time positioning method of the black ball explosion and reincarnation. There will be such a layout." The fat man clap his hands. "There is a saying that the goods are really smart, but as the monk said, this goods are too clever to be overwhelmed by the sky, and later destined to become a stepping stone for others to achieve others. . In fact, to say that it is better than luck, than luck, no one is better than big white, mom, every time I see big white, I feel distorted in my heart. Im so hard to bear the humiliation and bear the burden of going to todays position, then Turning around, a guy who often suffers from mental illness is actually the same. "The wicked must grind the wicked. The first reincarnation is the white murder of the white, which is the best proof." The monk opened the door of the room. "Let''s go, let''s go back to the nuclear power plant, some things, or get it early." Clearly well, even if you follow the instructions of George and Munan, you must continue to kill some of the audience to take their reinforcements. Then you have to wait for things to be investigated, and then you have the feeling of control." The monk walked in the first place, down the stairs, followed by the fat man Gyatso and Su Bai. When four people walked out of the small courtyard and stood on the side of the road, Su Bai suddenly remembered one thing and said: "It is really strange. Who was your decision to temporarily put me in this room? Its too clever. Oh, I forgot, you have experienced reincarnation, the memory is definitely gone, and no one can answer me. Suddenly, the monks face suddenly became very serious, and immediately said: Big white, what you said before, you are lying in a vampire coffin in a prop store, where is the prop store? Su Bai heard the words, looked around, and then some doubts, "Hey, not this street." "Half of the county is close to the sea. It is a small peninsula. I have had the impression of the prop shop. It was the first time we thought that we entered the story world and went down the hillside road. The county streets, both of which are leaning against the sea, look very similar, but in fact they are located in the south, north and south of the county, across the entire county." Gyatso said. "So... its not right. Big white." The fat man said: "You said that we sent the coma from the prop store to the sea and sent it to the bed of the room. Then I arranged the law for you. Stay here to cultivate; Why do we send you from the end of the county to the house at the end of the distance? "The fat man shrugged. "This doesn''t make sense, and according to what you said, we didn''t find the same thing in this room." "So, the barren thinks, the real experience is that you may not be in a coma at the time, but because of it..." The monk seems to be hesitant, paused and continued: "It should be you, In the last round, we brought the three of us to this room." Xiaolong is here for everyone, thank you for your recent reward to Xiaolong. There is still a chapter tonight, but it is estimated that it will be around 2:30 in the morning. Chapter 549： Man with hair wrapped in the back of the head Su Bai pointed to himself. "Do you mean that I was already possessed at the time? Or is my consciousness already controlled?" "Amitabha, the barren thinks it should be like this. When you jump into the sea, you briefly stun the past, and the old woman who invades your body with the back of the head position controls your body. Since this old woman can be threatened by the fat arrangement, it can also be forcibly pierced out by the glass. It can be said that she is indeed a soul that is not very strong but occupies the advantage of home. She is in control of your time for a short time, because there are just three of us at the time, so the old woman is afraid to do anything, try to hide herself, and then you are a little crazy, you said, you used a long time Time only remembers who he is, so the old woman wants to imitate you at that time. In fact, it is very simple. It is not impossible to directly slam the hand and point it at the end of a county. And according to the situation at the time, the poor three will definitely follow you. When you enter this room, you may be too old to find a way to get rid of the poor three, and because she controls your body, It is really tired, so this gives you control over your body. But obviously, this old lady wants to go home and see. "Go home?" Su Bai smiled. "She can come back at any time." "Maybe, she really wants a body, and Su Bai is just right for you." The fat man analyzed it with a look at the beginning, and then his face showed the kind of awkward smile that men understood. "For example, the old lady wants to change the body of a man to experience what it feels like." "Big white, there is something, you can tell us bluntly, although you should be taking care of our feelings when describing the previous things, so I deliberately ignored this detail." The monk paused, continued, "That is, the three of us should have seen you seriously injured in the last reincarnation, did you give up your move, aren''t you?" Su Bai was silent for a while, then nodded. I have to say that this is really embarrassing, not only Su Bai feels embarrassed, fat man, Gyatso and the monk are equally embarrassed, but when analyzing the problem, it is true to tell the truth, can not play those virtual. "Amitabha, then you can explain. If you only saw you at first sight, then you fainted, and the three of us will save you and put them on the bed. With the understanding of our three people, we should not give up so soon. you. Because we all know that from your pedigree perspective, recovery is actually not too difficult for you. It only needs three of us to create some suitable external conditions for you. But the three of us, after you wake up, basically give up on you, even if the fat man has arranged a so-called defensive array for you, but everyone has a number in mind, it is already a parting ways. What prompted us to give up on you so quickly? The monk finally asked, "The barren feels that when you are in a coma, the old woman controls your body, and then when she stumbles and even takes a little **** and madly brings us from the end of the county." Throughout the process, Let the poor, let Gyatso and let the fat, let us three, from various details, you, Su Bai, really affected by radiation is very heavy, and even some of the wisdom and conditioning is not clear. Su Bai licked his own temple with his hands and forced his spirit to concentrate again. "So, that old woman, why? Is it really to go home to see?" Su Bai naturally ignores the reason for the fat man to ridicule. "This barrenness doesn''t know, but the barren feels that the nuclear leak and all the things have already been caught by us. Now, let''s see if we have the ability to drag the tail out to drive the guy inside." .................. The location of the nuclear power plant gate is now very lively. Of course, it is not a kind of lively enthusiasm, and on the contrary, it seems very quiet, although there are many people, but occasional communication or talking, are also dominated by the voice of the voice. Mu Nan and his four men were sitting under the gate of the nuclear power plant. Five people still had a kind of momentum when they were a husband. Of course, in front of five people, there was a head and was placed on the ground. This is a German audience who tried to drive other listeners to scream into the gate of the nuclear power plant. As a result, they were directly killed by the three men who took part in the work of Mu Nan. This move is also a shock to the audience of about fifteen or six people. In fact, if these listeners can unite and rush together, the five people in Munan will definitely be overturned, but no one is willing to make another bird, and no one dares to make another bird. Everyone is here at this time. When the ostrich is up. Although the audience below basically do not know about the reincarnation, everyone knows that the core area of ??the story world is in this nuclear power plant. Therefore, most people think that these five Chinese people want to I have to swallow some benefits. The rotten meat on Mu Nan has disappeared. Why is there only one head left in the German audience? Because the whole body is decomposed and absorbed by Mu Nan, and the blood of Su Bai blood family absorbs the blood to transform itself. The absorption of Mu Nan is focused on the skin and bones, but at least in terms of effect, it seems that it is not much worse than Su Bai. Only the tentacle with only strong body fluids certainly does not have the elegance of the blood family. Mu Nan held a branch in his hand and rowed casually on the ground. Around him, four men stood next to him, and he was sitting there, basically closing his eyes. In a few moments, there were some waves in the audience below, and a group of listeners came over. It was George, and almost a half-baked man came to a Japanese audience. George took Steven and McCurry and walked straight to the gate of the nuclear power plant. The audience below thought that the Americans couldnt sit still and planned to force the customs. For a time, everyones minds were again turbulent. I wonder if if the Americans are working with the Chinese who are blocking the door, then can they join in and join in? Just, soon, the coldness of the fact is like a pot of cold water poured down. The three Americans nodded to the Chinese and greeted them. Then they turned their backs to the nuclear power plant and facing all the listeners below, and sat down with the Chinese. They are actually a group. For a time, a feeling of powerlessness and feelings of grief is constantly fermenting in the hearts of everyone. The audience are smart people. Although they know the current affairs, they also meet the wind and make the rudder choose the best and safest way of behavior for themselves. But they are also proud people. In the eyes of ordinary people, they are gods, and basically every listener is more or less affected by this mentality. Therefore, if it was said that five Chinese people were sitting there, it was a kind of imposing manner and the former rapid and fierce means to deter the people, then now, the posture of the three Americans who are sitting in the middle of the world is also sitting. It did not show the effect of superposition at all, but it caused the rebellious mentality of everyone to suddenly increase. Because this shows that the two teams, even with the idea of ??bidding, this is to rely directly on strength, regardless of eating, all the things in this story world are searched! Man is such a strange creature, because human beings have complex psychological activities and changes that ordinary animals cannot understand. Below, the audience, who was originally a FIT, has begun to sit quietly together. The people who did not intend to form a team also started to form a team. The audience who had formed the team before became more compact at this time. Although no one has stood up to take the lead, the atmosphere below has become more and more dignified. "You shouldn''t sit down." Munan said quietly to George, who was sitting next to him. "You sit down, but they won''t act rashly, because at that time, you are one of them, even the weather vane. The squad sitting underneath does not move, and the rest of them dont dare to move." "It doesn''t matter, anyway, it will be torn off your face sooner or later." George looked very light. Mu Nan nodded, he was not too nervous, because not far away, he saw Su Bai and the three people, have already come here. Three powerful teams are sitting here, enough to shake all the scattered sand below. The courage of the following people who have just gathered together will be completely killed, from the awakened lion to the self-interested supremacy. Small subject. "Right, your friend, Steven." Mu Nan holding the branch in his hand is casually pointing to Steven, who is sitting on the side of George. This is a guy who combines the two orcs of the werewolf and the bear. The strength is good, but now this guy is more miserable. After all, It has not suffered the trauma of nuclear radiation, nor is it like the man who called Su Bai can recover so quickly. "What?" asked George. "No, it''s just a bit strange. This day, it''s actually very stuffy. How do your friends still have long hair and wrap the whole back of the head, fans of the Beatles?" "He is this habit." George hit a haha, but his right hand ring finger, it was a tremor. "Oh." Mu Nan nodded nodded, then got up and looked at Su Bai and others who came over, arms wide open, facing Su Bai: "I suddenly felt that in this world of stories, my compatriots can trust the most. And the best to help me." Su Bai stopped his footsteps and did not meet the hug of Mu Nan. He only had a slightly ridiculous tone: "Fat, ask you a question. When you see the long disgusting red tentacles, what is your first thought?" "ATID-, MVSD-." Fat is still a model of the old driver. Chapter 550： Nuclear identity (first!) The four people of Su Bai went straight into the nuclear power plant. Only four people did not walk to the cylindrical position. Instead, they went to the office building. At the same time, they naturally did not choose to go to the real "land boundary". Everyone was very In a tacit understanding, there is no opportunity to touch the black ball explosion, because there are other things that need to be done now. George has been watching the actions of the four people in Su Bai, and some accidentally said: "Are you so relieved of them?" Obviously, George didn''t know the tacit understanding between Su Bai and Mu Nan, but now he can see some clues. Mu Nan sat here with four of his audience, stopping not only the audience below, but also including He is George. This Chinese man who is almost enchanted by the demon makes George very jealous. "Oh." Mu Nan smiled twice, did not answer, but his eyes were swept twice in Steven''s body. Chinese nationalism and patriotic feelings suddenly awakened at this time? George asked, with a little bit of irony in the words. In terms of exact meaning, the three parties have not actually reached a real agreement at all, and they are more likely to be more cooperative than each other. Mu Nan spit out a breath and stood up from the ground. All the listeners below were alert to the movement of Mu Nan. When he stood up, everyone almost breathed a screen. "Look at the following." Mu Nan pointed to the audience below. "Is it like the Eight-Power Allied Forces?" "........." George. .................. "Electronic instruments are out of order, and certainly can''t be used." The monk looked around in the office building and said, "Fat, you should check the staff table in the hall to see if there is any name." Dabai, Gyatso, we three people went to each floor to find, Jin Zhongyou is the chief engineer, certainly has his own independent office. The four people were separated in the office building. Su Bai went straight to the sixth floor and began to look up. Although Su Bai did not know Korean, each office has a label on the door, indicating who owns the office, so basic Take the Korean version of Jin Zhongyou and compare it to find it. There is no sixth floor, and Su Bai has the seventh floor. The decoration pattern of the seventh floor is obviously higher than that of the previous floor. The aisle is also covered with a dark blue carpet. There are also many potted plants around, just in the pot. The flowers have withered, and even a special ink painting on the wall. In the entire East Asian cultural circle, the division of status and status is very obvious. Of course, even if it is a Westerner who self-labels a democratic country, in fact, people are divided into threes and sixs, etc., but it is more implicit. Su Bai began to look carefully, finally, saw a label on the door of an office, the name is opposite to Jin Zhong. Su Bai did not hurry to open the door and go in and look at it. Instead, he held his shoulders backwards and waited on the side of the wall, waiting for the monks to find their position. Here, electronic communication equipment is naturally inaccessible, so communication is naturally slow. Reaching out, licking his own eyebrow position, The old womans face faintly appeared in Su Bais mind. The wound on the neck of the female corpse is also so obvious. If there is no accident, the relationship between the old woman and the womans body should be a mother-in-law relationship. The female corpse was originally without a corpse, but it was suddenly changed because she saw the face of the old woman in the back of her head. This is a bit like a very gentle old man. It is very good for the neighbors, and the paving and repairing bridges are positive. Participation does not ask for return, but one day, the enemy who suddenly saw **** and killed his niece appeared in this village. This gentle and gentle old man is also likely to instantly become a murder devil with a hatchet and rush to hack. Is it true that the essence of this story world is a very clich problem? At this point, Su Bai has some smiles. If this is the case, it is indeed in line with the aesthetics of the radio, making you laugh and laugh. However, the mother-in-law problem will affect the leakage of nuclear power plants? Is it really the old woman who killed her daughter-in-law? In short, This story world is a huge world architecture, but it seems to be on the other line, with a small family ethics drama. About five minutes later, the monks, the fat man and the Gyatso three also searched their own floors and came to this floor. When Su Bai stood there, the three men looked at the opposite door. The fat man is holding the left hand and holding the mahogany sword on the right. He is ready, even the monk is holding the beads in his hands. Obviously, in the nuclear power plant, anything can happen, even if it is an ordinary soul, it may have An unimaginable means. "Hey..." The fat man reached out and pushed open the door. Su Bai and Gyatso stood next to the fat man and the monk to protect and respond. The door is open, The furnishings inside are very elegant and very simple. The picture on the wall is a copy of the work of a Chinese painter in the Qing Dynasty. The bottom is a layer of red carpet. Although the furnishings have accumulated a lot of dust, they still give people A feeling of high B, obviously, this also reflects the level of appreciation of the office owner. "No problem?" The fat man looked at the monk, which can also reflect the prudence of the fat man at this time. The monk nodded and indicated that he had not found any anomalies on his side. Then, Gyatso and Su Bai began to search for documents in this office. They couldn''t search for the documents in their heads, and they didn''t say that they had been disconnected from the network. They said that in this high concentration of radiation conditions. Under the hood, even robots specially made of radiation-proof materials will not last long, but not to mention these ordinary computers. This kind of search is still a matter of luck, but fortunately, Su Bais luck is good. He raised a folder in his hand. This seems to be not a working document. There is a family photo on it. Among the four people, who will be Korean, there will be only monks. "This is a housing report. It is similar to our domestic unit. It is a kind of welfare measure. This is a form of application information. Jin Zhong is not only the chief engineer of this nuclear power plant, but also has a very high administrative status. Barren is not very understanding of the South Korean system, but from the information and details on this application form, Jin Zhongs status is basically a unique figure in this nuclear power plant. In addition, he also introduced his family relationship, his wife is Cui Minying, his mother is Li Xiumei, and his son is Jin Xifan. "There is nothing to be excited about." The fat man scratched his head. "Don''t be busy." "No, there is still." Su Bai suddenly said, "In this world, there can be no love for no reason, no hate for no reason. In fact, in this world of stories, it has already been very obvious. Jin Zhong has this family and is absolutely inseparable from the nuclear leak. In fact, now we have one of the most direct methods, that is, to find the soul of the old woman, and then let the fat man and the monk try to search for the soul, so that the truth of the matter will appear. "Who knows where the old woman is going now?" asked the fat man. "And, this time, why is the old woman not coming back to look for you?" Gyatso said at this time: "It is not necessarily the old woman. In this family of four, what we have seen is only two people. One is his wife Cui Minying, and the other is the old woman Li Xiumei. Cui Minying is now a corpse, placed in the closet, and also treated as antiseptic, obviously a murder. Li Xiuying confirmed that he was dead and became a dead soul, but he still wandered through the old house. But there are still two characters, one is Jin Zhongyou himself. As the chief engineer of this nuclear power plant, there are also seven laws. Jin Zhongyou also has a high administrative status. The nuclear power plant has an accident, leaks, and he wants to talk to him. There is no relationship at all, it is absolutely impossible. Moreover, according to the difference between his family and the rest of the county, it is almost certain that the nuclear power plant leakage incident, Jin Zhongyou, is likely to be the real promoter. At the same time, there is Jin Zhongyou''s son, Jin Xifan. Dabai, when you met with George and Munan before, we all heard your contents clearly. Mu Nan said a word that made me feel very impressed and even corresponded to Jin Xifan. Looking at the photos, Jin Xifan seems to be five or six years old. Gyatso finished and looked at Su Bai. Su Bais eyes condensed. You mean, the guess that Mu Nan said? This nuclear is actually relying on this model and reincarnation, is it for learning, for imitation, for progress? The fat man immediately clap his hands and said: "Yes, yes, we have always regarded the nucleus as a thing that is too tall. In fact, if you regard it as a demon, as a high-level ghost, in fact, many guesses. With experience and habits, you can apply it up and pull the enemy down to the level you are familiar with. We can use our rich experience at this level to understand the enemy and defeat the enemy. If the nuclear is compared to the devil''s cloak, a guy inherits the cloak, And this guy is very young, even his mind is not mature. Even if he does not really become a person with his own independent consciousness, the height of life level has formed a huge gap with self-wisdom. What will he do? He will instinctively learn, he will instinctively imitate, he will instinctively want to be eager to make progress! The fat man took a deep breath and looked up at the ceiling. Is it true that organizing and manipulating this is really just a little devil? The fat voice just fell, The office that was originally sealed, suddenly came a smog. The temperature around, It also fell down at once. Chapter 551： spiritualism! (Second!) "Hey, do you have any feelings, it seems to be cold?" The fat man frowned and asked. At the same time, the fat man did not hook the finger on the back of the monk. This is a hint that the fat man knows that the monk can understand. . The monk reached out and put it on the shoulder of the fat man. The fat man would know what to do and immediately close his eyes. Then, The monk and the fat man both sipped at the same time, and a fat pattern appeared on the chest of the fat man. The position of the monk was a Buddha seal, and then the two opened their eyes together! "Hey!" "open!" Su Bai and Gyatso stood on one side and carried out the protection and protection. At the moment when the monk and the fat man blinked, Su Bai suddenly found on the beam of the house, there was a figure of a child hanging there, like a Like the gecko, it is attached to the wall. The fat man immediately picked up the paper and looked like he was going to catch the ghost. However, the monk grabbed the fat man''s wrist and told the fat man not to act rashly. The phantom of the boy walked on the ceiling, presenting a very strange posture. "Close your eyes!" The monk shouted. However, its too late, because in an instant, Su Bai suddenly found that the space in which he was located had been completely reversed. The whole house was like a rotating one. The bottom of his own house turned into a top moment, and the whole person immediately lost weight. Below, it should have been the location of the ceiling of the beam, which became a lava, emitting a black terrible flame. Su Bai subconsciously grabbed a protruding position around him and prevented himself from falling. The fat man is the same as the two monks. Gyatso pulls out the hatchet and pierces the wall to stabilize the figure. The boy''s phantom walks in the magma, drifting away, with a touch of joy, with some excitement, as if he is a urchin who has just returned from school in kindergarten. When the boy''s illusion disappeared completely into the depths of the magma, the magma disappeared completely. The relationship between the ceiling and the ground is also restored. Under the circumstance, all four people fell to the ground. For a time, in the eyes of the four people, they all showed a sigh of relief! "Hey, this is the bodd we need to deal with?" The fat man spit a sip. "How can you play this? Is it a high-level audience to face him like you?" Yes, The means that the boy showed before the illusion was completely beyond the imagination and understanding of everyone. The space that suddenly reversed, Spraying out the lava that can feel the horrible heat, It is really a deep shadow left in the hearts of everyone. The other party, just come over and see, just come over, no matter whether he can not directly kill the audience, but this feeling, this means, this gesture, It is really enough to shock. The monk sat cross-legged and began to recite the scriptures. As the scriptures were read, a cool feeling swept into the crowd, dispelling other emotions in the hearts of the people and appease the mood of the people. The fat man bit his teeth and stood up, seemingly a little despond and sorrowful. Gyatso also stood up and sighed silently. The monks eyes swept over the crowd, and there was a touch of helplessness in the eyes. Yes, helpless; The monk can understand the mood of the people now. Isnt he himself? At this time, Su Bai licked his lips and said, "The broadcast will not be arranged." "Yes, the broadcast will not be placed in a dead end." Gyatso responded, "But the broadcast can set how many people must die before we end." For example, after 10 listeners, after five deaths, the rest of the mission is completed and returned to the real world. Broadcasting has also designed such a story world before, and listeners have to fight each other and kill knives, and have to deal with the dangers in the story world. But for the four people here, in the face of such a bureau, there is really a feeling of grievance. As if everything was arranged, the previous struggles and explorations all became a useless work, leaving only the humblest and lowest posture to pursue, or pleading more appropriate. That is alive. Busy, life and death, earning struggles for so long, and now, with such a negative and passive mode to face the story world, the four people still can not accept. people, Real people, Deep down, there is still a sentimental side. "Just like the train station, after the death of 30 senior listeners, the layout of the broadcast appeared." The fat man shook his head and bit his teeth. "Not the same, one thing, you should be clear about yourself. This world is not true. I am not talking about this story world. I mean, we are all in a fictitious environment. This environment is different from the illusion and different from the spiritual world, but a virtual world whose main axis is the core. Even, it should be separated from the story world. It''s like online games like the real world. Here, it is not surprising that the boy can have this ability. It is not surprising that the old womans soul can have the ability to possess the back of the head. "Big white, what you mean is that since this is a virtual nuclear world, then the little boy can take advantage of the home court here, can we actually turn this place into our own home?" Gyatso asked. "I think we have entered a misunderstanding. This is still reminding me before the fat man. Why do we think that the nuclear is too high? Too high, we can''t see it clearly. The difference between head-up and look-up is still huge. of. If we lower the style of it, then many things will be simple. Whether it is the nuclear world or the illusion or the spiritual world, in short, not the real world or the pure story world, there must be details that we have neglected. Su Bai continued. The monk nodded and looked at the fat man. "Fat, poor, suddenly thought of a problem." "You said." The fat man packed up his emotions and turned around. "The old woman, since she can display the high-level souls at the level of the ordinary soul, is not qualified or able to use the means, then, if she is not because it is a special case?" The monk frowned and seemed to be thinking about showing his inner thoughts in the proper language. "Like, maybe this illusion, some of the power of the ghost, may have a special bonus?" The fat man heard the words, and suddenly there was a glimmer of light in his eyes. "Yes, it''s very likely, it''s really possible. If the old woman is really good at wearing a pair of pants with her grandson, why should I still avoid my method when I am in possession?" The fat man suddenly re-raised his spirit and began to walk in this office. "Monk, we may really try, use the simplest method to try to solve this complicated problem, for example, the old woman''s possessive ability, directly from the head of the person''s head position to have a face, this overbearing The way, perhaps it can be copied, the principle, on the other hand, may be equivalent to our soul. The virtual world of nuclear energy, the call and entry of the soul, may have natural convenience and bonus! Yes, the soul, the old woman is attached to Su Bai, yes, it is like this, why should the old woman return to the old house with heart and soul? Is it because she is old? Certainly not, absolutely not, there must be other mysteries here. The fat man is caught in a state of self-speaking. Obviously, his mind is thinking fast. "Maybe, the old woman is actually the same as us." Gyatso suddenly said. As soon as this sentence was said, Su Bai, the fat man and the three monks all looked at Gyatso. Jiacuo saw everyone''s eyes look at themselves and licked their lips. This time, when everyone contributed their wisdom, the three smugglers played Zhuge Liang, even if Munan was smart, but there are four extremely excellent seniors here. The audience, if really based on the clues, is no worse than Munan. "You have always said that you should start with small details, but if you really start with small details, this is a contradiction within the family. such as, The boy is very small, his family has contradictions, his father is inseparable from the nuclear leak, the county people are buried, this will also include the boy''s kindergarten teacher and friends, his mother apparently died of murder, and should be home The killing of a person is that he does not know whether he is his father or his grandmother. But if you are a little boy, what is the attitude of the rest of the family who caused his mother to die? I think it should be hate, He hates his family, hates his grandmother, hates his father, and may even hate his mother. Therefore, his grandmother, the old woman, she was last attached to the white body, actually wants to go to that room, do something, she is not what she wants to borrow the corpse to repay the soul, she is extremely targeted and Purpose. "Jiacuo analyzed. Su Bai seems to suddenly think of something, said: "Right, if you want to rituals like the soul, what do you need?" "Do you know this?" The fat man looked at Su Bai with some surprise. "The clothes in front of the deceased or something important to the deceased, often accompanying him." "So..." Su Bai raised his hand and told the fat man not to speak first. "So, when did we know that this is a family of four, and there is a child of five or six years old?" "From the family portrait..." The fat man just said that he immediately stopped, and immediately realized the meaning of Su Bai and the key to the problem. "Hey, the problem is here. When we searched the entire house, we only found Jin Zhongyou. The work identity card, if it is not Gyatso found a family portrait in the wall mezzanine, we simply do not know that there is a child in this family, because we simply did not see anything about the child in this family." "But the old woman has Su Bai, it is the last round of things." Jiacuo reminded, "Even if she took something in the last round, but in this reincarnation, things will definitely be placed." "There is only one possibility left." The monk re-into the sleeves of his hands, "In this reincarnation, someone took the first thing in the house and related to the little boy!" Someone thinks of the method of recruiting souls one step earlier than us. As long as the little boy is summoned from the nuclear power plant in the way of sorrow, the black ball will naturally not explode again. This main line task will be completed. Chapter 552： Three Kingdoms Kill (on) (third!) At the door of the nuclear power plant, the atmosphere is beginning to become more and more oppressive. The audience is a kind of creature that integrates the benefits into the bones, but it is not a sheep in the sheepfold. It is not impossible to circle them like sheep. But it seems that only broadcasting can do this. The rest of the people, no matter how strong they are, can''t really do it. Even if they rely on the momentum of the moment, it is only temporary. Because you are not broadcasting, you don''t have the huge pressure to make the audience unable to produce dissent. When this kind of suppression, after a long time, the effect of killing chickens and monkeys at first, naturally fades slowly; Moreover, it is impossible to kill chickens and monkeys once again. Everyones heart has become much weaker than it was at the beginning. After so long, sitting here and communicating with each other, even if they didnt talk, they just exchanged their eyes and gradually Let the original scattered sand have more cohesiveness than before. The lips are cold, this truth, the audience are naturally clear, so now they are equivalent to a trembling gunpowder barrel, they are afraid, so they are not dare to come out as leaders, but if there is someone standing out at this time They attacked the gate, and the rest of the people will certainly not sit back and watch this person directly killed by the five Chinese. Mu Nan was still sitting there with a sly look. It seemed that nothing was noticed. In the vagueness, people felt that he was dozing off. George, looking at the sky, slowly stood up and walked down, and Steven and McCurry followed him to stand up and leave. At this time, Mu Nan slowly opened his eyes and looked at the back of George. A woman around her immediately looked at Mu Nan, ready to get up, but was pushed out by Mu Nan to indicate that nothing was going to be done. The woman could only sit back again. The departure of the three Britons seems to be the turning point in changing the balance of the field and the atmosphere. The people below, slowly and slowly, have a tendency to move around, and this trend is getting worse. Mu Nan is as old as the old man, but he is still sitting there safely. Soon, from the nuclear power plant, four people were out of Su Bai. Su Bai stood by Munan. "It can''t be pressed." Su Bai said, naturally it is a group of listeners below. Emma is also below. When she saw Su Bai coming out, her eyes stayed on Su Bai for a while, but it was obvious that Emma didnt know that she actually had Su White still had an intersection in the last round, but now it is a passerby. This story world is actually not very fair. Because the information is mastered and the division of strength has been opened, it has become a watershed of the initiative. The following audiences are not lacking in strength, but they still seem ignorant. "You will come out for ten minutes later, and you will start to fight." Munan said calmly. "What about those Americans?" Su Bai discovered George and they were gone. "Go and get things done." Mu Nan clap his hands and stand up. Many of the listeners below also stood up. When there were four Chinese people and these Chinese people stood up and looked at this side, the bottom All the listeners felt a threat. "I am going to find them." Su Bai said. "You go to them, who is coming to the door?" Mu Nan told Su Baidao. "You should have a way." Su Bai did not take care of Mu Nan, and continued to move forward. "That way, you and me go, the rest of us, continue to look at this door. After all, there are many talents in the audience. Who can be sure that those who have no people or who have no dogs can enter and enter the real world? Core area?" "I said it, it is your problem. Even if there is something unexpected, I will not care about another reincarnation." Su Bai said, stopped and looked at Munan. "The level of information is getting higher and higher." It is getting richer and richer. I have the ability to keep my memory to the next cycle with that American, and you don''t, although you have wisdom, but you can be sure that you can have enough time in your next round. Will all the information now be pushed out?" "You are threatening me." Mu Nan smiled and looked at Su Bai very seriously. "I can also break the net." "Oh, I didn''t lose anyway, just let a few of my friends die again." Su Bai shrugged. "But you should know, there are some things, but you can''t stop it. It''s not just my reason. It''s the thing behind you. Do you think there will be another reincarnation?" Munan looked at me for you, " Someone has been unruly. It seems that you are the same." "Rules, who set the rules?" Su Bai seems very confused, "is the rules of broadcasting or the rules of your order?" "Before we three people sat on the ground and talked about things." Munan reminded. "Sorry, I don''t know what the rules are." Su Bai shook his head. "For the audience, the rules are not meaningful." "It seems that this is to prepare for a disband." "I didn''t really get together before." After that, Su Bai turned and left, the fat monk and Gyatso followed him. The four men of Mu Nan looked at Mu Nan at this time. They knew that Mu Nan did not seem to be "betrayed". This point, the man named Su Bai should also be clear. "Go, enter the nuclear power plant." Mu Nan smiled and seemed to be interested. "The killing of the Three Kingdoms is about to begin." All four of them stood up and walked into the nuclear power plant along with Munan. Then, the outside listeners stood up. After watching it for a while, they began to go to the nuclear power plant one by one. Mu Nan walked in the front, surrounded by four men, his left palm broke a gap, and a scarlet tentacle began to sway. "I don''t believe it, this time, luck, not standing on my side." .................. Most of the audience have either been themselves or being driven to gather at the nuclear power plant, so now, on the periphery, the probability of meeting the audience is not great. No one really has that big heart, playing a world of stories with such a large background as a place for excursions. Therefore, whether it is willing or unwilling, no matter who is cautious, it should be gathered at the nuclear power plant. George stopped, and at this time, he was in a relatively empty area. "Steven, oh no, Li Xiumei, you can start." After that, George made a look to McCurry. McCurry would like to go to the side of the dead branches, push the layer of dead branches above, and then put a piece of toys, children''s clothes, comic books, and even every child''s photo, They were all taken out and stacked in the open area. The hair behind Steven slowly drifted away, revealing a veteran face. The old woman looked at the toys and clothes on the ground, and her eyes were covered with blood and tears. She was kneeling on the floor, her arms raised, her mouth whispering and shouting. George stood on one side, and McCurry stood behind George. I don''t know why. At this time, McCurry seemed to be George''s shadow. He didn''t talk, didn''t act, and stood quietly in the shadow of George. It seems as if... The ceremony took place for five hours. George looked at the direction of the nuclear power plant more than once. It was a faint ambiguity. A dark cloud that was different from the surrounding area was drifting from the nuclear power plant, although the speed was very high. Slow, although it seems hesitant, it is still slowly coming here. "The very smart Chinese, this time, should be around the nuclear power plant." Georges mouth showed a meaningful smile. "Don''t think that I don''t know what you are paying attention to. You want to pick up the fruit when I pull it out of the nuclear power plant, but when that thing leaves the nuclear power plant, the whole game rules will change. If you can get in, you will not be able to come out. Being able to count a smart person, George feels very fulfilled, the story world, only such a confrontation, only such calculations, can have a sense of pleasure, in order to make people feel ... interesting. "I feel that someone is near here." At this time, the old woman looked at George. "It doesn''t matter, you continue to do your thing." George turned and looked at the forest in front, faintly, he could see four figures moving forward. "I thought you would stand on the side of Mu Nan and cooperate with Mu Nan, but I didn''t expect you to come to me." George''s voice penetrated the **** of distance and appeared in the wood. When Su Bai walked less than 20 meters away from him, George reached out and gestured to Su Bai and they could stop. "I am not coming to find you to cooperate." Su Bai said to George. "I know." George nodded. "But sorry, you should be late, some things, who took the first step, who is destined to continue to lead. Its a strange thing for me. Its been more than five hours. You four Chinese people, since they didnt choose to enter the nuclear power plant, they cant be trapped there, so youre going out to have a barbecue. So, so I found my location now? "We first went back to the county town." Su Bai said. "Oh, it''s a pity, it''s stupid, you are still slow." George said quietly. "We went to the county town, but it was not for taking things." Su Bai sighed and then asked: "But your team of three people, a serious radiation injury, 4V2, how to see the victory is still on my side." "Oh, is it, in case I am a senior listener?" asked George. "Haha...when we are writing, you have taken a reinforcement in the last round, but there is still a distance from being promoted to a higher audience." The fat man sneered. McCurry, behind George, came out. George reached out, I took a shot of McCurrys shoulder. "Yes, I just took a reinforcement, but my avatar, McCurry, also took a copy." McCurry began to melt and gradually integrated into George. Georges breath began to skyrocket at this time. rise, rise, rise, until, Belong to the atmosphere of a senior listener, Began to show up......... Chapter 553： The third country kills (middle) fourth! "The rules have changed." The woman around Munan said that she had just followed the method taught by Mu Nan in advance, but could not turn in. However, there were other people who disappeared. They disappeared very strangely. It seemed to be nothing. There was a hand that suddenly stretched out and dragged them in. Mu Nan had four men here, but at this time, the remaining female warrior is still around Munan. As for the rest of the audience, there are also high-ranking people who saw that this is a similar formation and started. Try to crack, among them, some people suddenly disappeared out of thin air. This disappears, Absolutely not successfully entered the place and found the cylindrical building and the fire service at the door. at this point, Mu Nan can be seen. "The rules have changed and it has become harder." Mu Nan stood in the same place and looked at the sky, the dark clouds that gradually drifted away. "They, will there be something?" The woman asked Munan, she was worried about three other people. "It doesn''t matter if there is something." Mu Nan smiled. "There will be another reincarnation. If you die, the next reincarnation can be revived." The woman looked at Mu Nan and said very seriously: "We believe in you." "I know, so I won''t abandon you." Mu Nan reached out and touched the woman''s delicate neck. "You know this." "Are you sure?" The woman still feels awkward. "This is a feast of sharing, and I will share it with you." Mu Nan''s eyes turned to a distant audience like a headless fly. "And they will be our food, our stepping stones, Our ... sacrifices. Wait a second, this dark cloud, drifting too slowly and too slow, waiting for it to drift farther, waiting for him to be entangled by those Americans, is the time I really shot. Its just a changing game rule. How many Americans really thought this would trap me? Rest assured, Mu Yao, I will become the core of this story world, and you will all be resurrected in the next cycle, where the dead listeners, their reinforcement, will be left to you; This is the reward I gave you in this story world and follow me. I will be able to control the explosion of the nuclear. When we are full, eat it, I will end the nuclear, the main task will be completed, and we can return to the real world. Mu Nan said while gently raising his hand. The next moment, his palm was exposed with a twisted ripple. At the same time, his palm disappeared, but soon his hand was collected back. The ripples disappeared and the palms were taken out again. "Look, it''s not that this rule has trapped me. I think when I go in, it''s just about my personal heart." Mu Yao nodded and stopped talking. .................. When the breath of the senior audience emerged from George, the faces of the four people of Su Bai did show amazement. Everyone has his own card, but even Su Bai did not expect that Georges card is this one, which means that from the second round, when Munan entered the underground of the cylindrical building, George I have been using my own avatar to learn from other people''s reinforcements. This highly simulated avatar has never been seen by Su Bai. Even if I heard that senior listeners would have avatars, such as Liang Sen, Jie Jie said that Liang Sen sealed his own identity in his own villa in Shanghai to suppress his own strength. But in the impression before Su Bai, the avatar is almost the same as , but here, George''s avatar is indeed anthropomorphic, basically, equivalent to another living person. Its no wonder that you need to find yourself with the fat man to solve Liang Sens avatar. A senior who is not a senior listener can refine the avatar of this kind, then Liang Sen? As a high-level audience, even as a senior listener is not a low level, how horrible is his avatar? "The acting has been played for a long time." Su Bai looked at George, but there was no feeling of being too fearful, because George showed the breath of a high-level audience, but this breath was in a state of constant volatility. Very illusory. After all, it is a so-called pseudo-high-level audience that relies on hard-working, sturdy, and strengthened. It is powerful, but it still has a long distance compared with the real audience who is really genuine. Causes qualitative change, but the quality level of this qualitative change has to be marked with a question mark first. In addition, there are four people on the side of Su Bai. In the face of this pseudo-advanced audience, even if it is not good, the other party estimates that it is difficult to kill all four of them, and the ability to protect themselves is still there. What''s more, the reason why George merged in advance and forcibly revealed the breath of the senior audience, the intimidation effect is actually higher than the actual effect. His more purpose is to stop the four of them and win more time for the old woman behind him. . "This is not acting." George shook his head. "Just you forgot the horror of the wisdom of the Chinese called Munan when you first reincarnation, and you, Su, your madness and hysteria, it really made me scared." Arrived. God bless, I have more memories of reincarnation than you, so this is my advantage. I have prepared advantages from the beginning. I have two avatars, it is my root, it is everything to me, it is me. Being able to stand on the senior level, every reincarnation, in that cylindrical underground building, time is only enough to absorb the reinforcement of a listener, which fits my avatar, I can absorb three intensifiers at once. Strengthening! In fact, I originally felt that I had the confidence to defeat both of you Chinese, but because you left some psychological shadows in the last round, I decided to take a self-directed performance with my own. Play. Oh, forcing me to go this step, you should actually be proud. "Cut, a fake senior listener, but b is better than the real high-level audience." The fat man smiled and patted his fat face, "Your trough, my mother, your face is really thick." "" In the face of the ridicule of the fat man, George is not angry. He used to be this kind of attitude. Now it is also this kind of attitude. Just because he is forced to promote to a high-level audience, he has deliberately expressed a generosity. Su Bai, who seems to be a veteran listener at this time, is no longer qualified to make him angry and care too much. "I admit, I am not a genuine high-level audience now, but after I have absorbed all of you, even if it is forcibly piled up, I can pile myself up to the level of the senior audience at least in the middle of the game. And you, Your reinforcement, Will be a stepping stone to my progress, This is your honor! "The trough, you still pretend, you then install, fat man tells you, do not force, force to be thunder!" The dark black cloud in the sky finally came to the top of everyone, a little boy, slowly coming down from the air. The old woman is still squatting in front of the little boy''s clothes and toys, crying and crying, blood and tears, telling the feelings of missing, this situation, it is very tearful. Looking at the little boy who walked down to his grandmother, Georges mouth showed the joy of success. This old woman, by the corpse, regained the power of her own body, which means that she has the power to decide the life and death of this old woman. Therefore, George is not afraid that this old woman will be out of her control, unless she wants to die! After the old woman gave her grandson out of the nuclear power plant, it was equal to controlling the little boy through the old woman, thus controlling the whole nuclear world! At that time, I am equivalent to controlling the reincarnation in disguise. All the audience in this story world will become their prey and tonic! The little boy walked down from the sky, some doubts, some doubts, slowly approaching the old woman, and finally, in the old woman''s shouting, she plunged into the arms of the old woman. This is really a very touching picture of the reunion of grandparents. just, quickly, George found that something was wrong. Because he saw the four Chinese people in front of him, his face was not surprised or disappointed. Some were just a faint gloating, and the fat man took out a cigarette from his pocket and ignited it beautifully. A pair of Laozi is to look at the hot things that have nothing to do with me. Are these four Chinese people bluffing again? Ha ha, Now, if you want to play any means, it doesn''t make much sense. In the case of Munan, you haven''t broken through the obstacles. Well, I will restart this reincarnation, let you all be placed! "George, you are very smart, Mu Nan is also very smart, you are very smart, but we are not smart." Su Bai said. George raised his hand and when he put his hand down, he ordered the old woman to let his grandson reopen the next reincarnation. In the next reincarnation, George, not only retains his memory, but also retains his current strength and status. "Oh, what do you mean, are you stupid?" George asked with some surprise. "Yes, we are stupid people, so stupid people have to use stupid methods. You and Mu Nan are both smart people, smart people, and naturally they use smart people''s methods. Similar to the dragon and the end of the dragon, it is similar to the victory, thousands of miles away. You can use your mind, use your wisdom, calculate, plan, and layout. We stupid people can only walk with their own two legs. Speaking of this, Su Bai looked at the warm scene of the grandparents and grandchildren who met each other. "From the nuclear power plant, the four of us went back to the county town, but we didn''t go to get the children''s toys and clothes, but the original way back, on the road. On the road outside the county, there is a police guard on the other side of the road. There are Korean soldiers stationed there to prevent people from outside from entering this place." "You told me what to do?" George did not understand. "According to the unspoken rules of broadcasting, it is impossible for us to leave this area. The maximum scope of our activities is to go to the warning posts of Koreans. Don''t tell me, your four senior listeners, at this time, the idea in their minds is to escape from here, huh, huh. "We are stupid people, but we are not mentally retarded." Su Bai smiled and continued: "In the guard post, there is a network, do you know this?" "........." George. You can find the report and reason record of this nuclear power plant leak on the Internet. Do you know this? Do you feel very ironic, do you feel very embarrassed, The secret of this story world, you only need to go to the outermost Korean police guard post, stunned a few Korean soldiers, you can use the computer inside to click on a search to find out, how simple, but we are also Finally, I thought, you said, we, including you, including Mu Nan, are you stupid? After saying these words, Su Bai ignored George''s somewhat horrified look and pointed at the old woman: "George, you know her true identity, what is it?" George had not had time to understand the deep meaning of Su Bais discourse. He saw that the old woman who had been crying with her grandson had opened her mouth, and her lips cracked a terrible arc, directly biting the head of her baby grandson. Wrapped in my mouth, Then there was blood and tears on his side. Chewing frantically. Chapter 554： Three Kingdoms Kill! (under) George was alone there. He didn''t know why it all turned out to be like this. It was totally different from what he had imagined, and what he had deduced! Subconsciously, George went to control his second avatar, which is Steven. However, the old woman just blinked, swept George, and then continued to devour her grandson. The little boy''s upper body has almost been eaten almost, and it seems that the reason for the swallowing of the little boy has led to the variation of the old woman, which directly led to George''s second avatar, Steven, basically losing contact with the deity. Moreover, Georges face is also full of painful color. As the second avatar is separated from himself, he is also suffering from a kind of counter-attack. This is a kind of reflex from the flesh and from the depths of the soul. "No, no, no!" George screamed, and his breath began to tremble and float. "Rely, this goods don''t go into flames." The fat man was a little scared. "If you have another blew, let''s be so close to him, and follow GG together." "Amitabha, the avatar has an inseparable connection with the deity, so that the strength of the avatar can be replenished to the deity to the maximum extent, and at the same time, the strength of the avatar can be maximized, and the possibility of losing control can be suppressed, but In this way, the deity can not be spared if there is a problem with the avatar. The avatars of ordinary people''s refining are, in most cases, only used as disposable items, used to break off and enter dangerous areas, and George obviously takes the avatar as a springboard for his own strength improvement. He used to deliberately give the old woman Li Xiume a possession, trying to borrow Li Xiumei to recruit souls, summoning the little boy from the base camp of the nuclear power plant, and using the grandparents'' family to control the little boy to achieve the purpose of controlling the reincarnation. But now, it is obvious that it is a bit of a loss for the wife and the meaning of the soldiers. Reminiscent of Georges vows and prestige, even the monk, at this time, it is inevitable that there is a feeling of gloating, it is no wonder that it is really in this story world, because the information is not equal or even the extremely obvious task between the audience. The difference in participation makes the monk feel very uncomfortable. It seems that in this world of stories, he is running a dragon for Su Bai. Grandmother Li Xiumei swallowed her grandson and swollen her abdomen. Like she was pregnant, she pouted and laughed, then walked into the air, step by step, very fast, and it seemed to be in a hurry. I can''t wait. Here, George''s face began to appear with a black line. This black line made his face become very embarrassing. Before, George himself seemed to have the temperament of a foreign university professor. Now, just like It was a gambler who lost all his own painstaking efforts. At the same time, it is also like a drug addict who has become a drug addict, showing a hysterical feeling. "You haven''t eaten my avatar yet, but I still want to devour even my deity!" George opened his mouth and there was a beast-like groan in his throat. The whole man immediately leaped up and jumped up and grabbed Li Xiumei''s ankle. Li Xiumei showed her grievances, but she intended to attack George, but suddenly turned to look at the direction of the nuclear power plant, his face was shocked and inexplicable, and even some confusion. Immediately, the black cloud wraps up the two together and then whips away toward the nuclear power plant. "His mother, high-tech, are still walking on the ground with their legs, here are all clouds." The fat man squats on his waist. "The short-staying ability of senior listeners is much better than that of seniors, because they are more comfortable with the integration and control of the surrounding space environment." Gyatso explained, "Yes, you see Li Xiumei''s last look, she seems I am afraid." "She really should be afraid." Su Bai smiled, and the guy in Munan stayed at the nuclear power plant. How could it be so safe? If he didn''t toss something, he would be sorry for his IQ. "Now things are coming." Gyatso laughed. "However, I thought it was a three-nation kill. The American side, the Munan side, we are one side, but now it seems that we are running a leg to the police station." Take the computer Google for a moment, it seems that nothing is done." "Stupid people have stupid blessings." The monk is also somewhat tolerant. "This story world, the broadcast seems to be a bit targeted, after the end, you can check it out, Mu Nan and George in their respective circles, what is drumming in the end "" "Monk, do you think this is a punishment for broadcasting?" Su Bai asked. "Amitabha, can only be said to be a bit like it, otherwise, there is no way to explain the poor and other people, no, to be exact, most people are actually playing soy sauce, the radio has been pursuing the story, in the story world. Everyone will be mobilized as much as possible, but in this world of stories, because of the reincarnation, because of the nuclear reasons, most of the listeners dont even know the environment they are in. This is contrary to the broadcast. The principle of story supremacy." "Take him, you can live, you don''t have to be unclear. It''s a good thing to be a good thing to be a good thing. If the Three Kingdoms kill, the anti-thiefs of Mu Nan and George have already turned against, Li Xiuying. This traitor also jumped, very good, this is the loyalty of the Lord, and it doesn''t matter if you look at the thief and the small guilty, you are happy." The fat man shrugged and yawned. "So, can you wash and sleep?" .................. In the nuclear power plant, Mu Nan quietly looked at the dark clouds in the distance. Finally, his brow slowly stretched out. That American, Successful Then, the following is your turn. Mu Nan''s hands were wide open, and a twisted crack appeared in front of him. Then he walked in. Muyao stood in the same place and did not move. She knew that if she needed to help herself, Mu Nan would not be polite. At the moment, he felt that he was fully capable of handling things by himself. Looking at the fact that there is no memory, but there is a kind of night and blood moon that is very familiar with feelings. Mu Nan takes a deep breath, as if this mouth can smell the nuclear. A fascinating taste, a taste that makes him fascinated. "This is the fire service." Mu Nan looked at the row of fire suits in front of him. "I should remember the clothes I passed through." Mu Nan silently closed his eyes. The next moment, a fire suit slowly grew a tentacle, as if waving his hand to Mu Nan. Mu Nan walked over, reached out, picked up the fire suit, put it on his body, and walked straight into the cylindrical building in front of him. The feeling of radiation, some people are lost, and the body is also involuntarily starting to shake, but it seems to have been experienced in the last cycle, so this time, it is acceptable. When I walked into the circular hall in the ground, the black ball in the center was completely in front of Munan. "What a nice view." Mu Nan sincerely admired, he could not help but walked over and stood in front of the black ball. The black ball is still, it does not constantly expand and contract, and the heart still looks very different. Of course, this is because the little boy who had survived in the black ball has now gone out. "This is the world''s most beautiful throne, but me, Will be your master. Mu Nan reached out and stroked on the black ball. The hot temperature kept burning his palm, causing his palm to constantly give a burnt smell, but he didn''t mind, his body, a tentacle released Go out, like a big octopus. A lot of tentacles covered the black ball from all directions, and the mucus on the touch finger kept moistening the temperature on the black ball. Finally, the tentacle began to try to penetrate the black ball. Simultaneously, Start to control the black ball! "You, it''s mine!" Munan whispered. "In this world of stories, I am the last winner!" Mu Nans tentacles lifted the black ball. At the same time, he was also touched by the tentacle and landed on the black ball. At this moment, the black ball is at his feet, and he has already had the ability to control the environment. ! "It only takes another ten minutes. After ten minutes, I will completely control you, erase all the traces before you, and become my imprisonment!" Mu Nan licked his lips, and in the mind, all the audience in this story world emerged one by one. they, They will all be themselves and their own dishes. Even, Munan is confident that after the story world, with his own few men, together with the order of the high-level audience, this is equivalent to, after being promoted to a high-level audience, he will also be in the senior audience. The level has a great influence! "Yeah!!!!!!!" Outside, there was a shrill scream. "Well, are you coming back?" Mu Nan reached out and gently pinched it, a bead, broken in his palm. Mu Yao, who stayed outside, suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. The heart burst directly at this time, and his blood turned into a barrier that enveloped the position above the nuclear power plant. "Mu Yao, rest assured, in the next round, you will be resurrected. Oh, a little guy with a mentally retarded mind, its easy to leave his own cradle. If you want to come back, its impossible......... Mu Nans self-talk is not over yet, and the **** barrier outside is instantly collapsed at this time. "What, how is it possible!" That blood-colored barrier, which has a miraculous effect on the defensive ghosts, can successfully make the ghosts into confusion and the painful experience of the past. The little guy, how could he break so fast! next moment, A black black cloud appeared below the rotunda. From the dark clouds, I walked out of an old-fashioned old woman and a face-faced and hateful George. What about the little boy? Mu Nan suddenly has a very ridiculous feeling. Because this is deduced from what I designed, totally different The old woman opened her mouth and looked at the black ball that was about to be completely controlled by many tentacles. On her face, there was a painful expression of the little boy, and at the same time, opened his mouth: "Explosion (Korean)!" then, Blasted! Chapter 555： Distortion of human nature In the distance, over the nuclear power plant, a mushroom cloud appeared, like a devil, a poppy planted in the human world, and it was a **** and incomprehensible scene. It is also difficult for a superb painter to paint a picture of this color. This is a contempt for life, a ruthlessness to nature, a painting in a district, and a photo of a district that simply cannot reflect even if it is. Human studies on the nuclear have been in full swing, and great scientists from generation to generation have contributed their wisdom to this cause and contributed their own years. In the latter part of the Second World War, when Americans dropped the atomic bombs into Japan, the nuclear, in human cognition, suddenly became clear, from abstraction to image, Chernobyl incident, Fukushima nuclear power plant incident. More, what is shown is the smallness and powerlessness of human beings in front of the nuclear. Perhaps, the nuclear, there is no right or wrong in itself, and the right or wrong to decide the nuclear is actually a manifestation of human self-intelligence and selfishness. "At this time, if there is popcorn, it will be fine." Fat man, monk, Su Bai and Gyatso, sitting on the eaves of the Linzi Highway Card Station, watched the mushroom cloud in the nuclear power plant rising and slowly dissipated. Four people, eight legs, as if the team came out of the wild mate, facing the mountain, watching the sunset, chatting, staying, and playing boring and leisurely time. This time, the power of the nuclear explosion should not be small, but the scope of the attack has been weakened a lot, and even, perhaps in the cylindrical area, will cause real damage, and will not be like the previous cycle. The audience killed it in one fell swoop. On the side of Su Bai, it was felt that a gust of wind blew past, blowing up the hair and clothes of the people, and there was no other obvious damage. Of course, it is certain that the concentration of nuclear radiation in the surrounding environment will be released again, but it will not immediately let the audience die. "The power is not very big." The fat man scratched his head and found that his hair began to fall off slowly, and the body began to show signs of decline due to excessive nuclear radiation. "The whole of South Korea is not a big place. Although it is really nothing from the power of the explosion, the impact of this nuclear radiation is enough to turn more than one-fifth of South Korea into a nuclear-contaminated area. South Koreas political, economic and social systems are a fundamental destruction, said Gyatso. "Oh, maybe the fat man in the north has already opened his arms to welcome the people of South Korea back to his arms." The fat man snarled, "If the peninsula is unified, it is also interesting." "I think what touches me the most is what kind of spirit this old woman is, so that she can lurk in the enemy environment for decades, even her son does not know her identity. Then, when her son grows up, she goes to elementary school, goes to middle school, goes to high school, goes to college, and finally becomes a nuclear scientist. She becomes a family and she works as a normal single mother to support her son to advance and grow. He also cares about his daughter-in-law, and also brings his grandson slowly. But it was because of a call over there that she could show her son''s identity, use her own daughter-in-law''s life, and use her grandson''s life to coerce her son to do the work in the nuclear power plant, causing the nuclear power plant to leak, let this The entire county seat is buried together. I really can''t figure out, even our Buddha, it is impossible to wash a person to this point. Said Gyatso. "I don''t know." Su Bai sighed and felt a little embarrassed. The whole process has been dug up by the South Korean side. The old woman did not hesitate to kill her daughter-in-law and grandson, took their lives, and coerced her son, causing the first serious nuclear accident. human nature, It can be distorted to such a point that even the audience who are used to the hurricane can not help but be a bit stunned. "But in any case, this story world, for us, is like coming in to soy sauce." The monk is still entangled in this matter. Judging from the process and the results, both Munan and George, the two minds deep into the terrible game between the Chinese and the Americans, the ending of the game is that the two sides went to the end together with the same mistakes. Even if it is an opponent, my heart is a bit regretful about the ending of these two people. So two smart people, if they can live, what a terrible thing, and how much Things worth looking forward to. "Go back and investigate, I think these two people should have touched the scale of the broadcast. This story world is more like a special arrangement for the two smart people. Maybe, when the last old woman forced George to go to the nuclear power plant and went to the same with Mu Nan, the radio was sitting on the chair and looking at the screen in front of him, laughing and smug for the final success of her layout. Gyatso looked up at the sky and said something awkwardly: "And we, in this world of stories, just play the role of the prince, we dont seize the opportunity, of course, we dont become those killed. Unlucky. Big white, thank you." "Telling is too perfunctory. When you should abandon me, you will still abandon it." Su Bai is unceremoniously dismantling. "Don''t be so direct, how can you go down in the future?" Gyatso is also a little bit smirking. "In my temple, there are ancient zombies that are suppressed. If you need it, I can give it to you. It is your reality." The world once and the story world will save me a reward." "I didn''t plan to give it to me before Foye was together?" "That is a cultural relic." Gyatso said, "I have not handed it over to the country but intend to give it to you. It has already made a big concession." "Cheng, I am disrespectful." Su Bai should bear it. "Right, I am really curious. In the first round, why did you finally kill him with Mu Nan and kill it?" Gyatso asked. Su Bai shook his head. "You ask me, who do I ask?" "Amitabha, this answer, I am afraid that there is no way to pursue it, because the two parties to this matter are not there, and the broadcast will not give you the answer." The monk said. "This world has begun to collapse." The fat man pointed around and said. Indeed, the ripples of the road began to ripple, and the fragments of the road fell into pieces; In the end, after the whole world collapsed, the four talents found that the environment around them had changed completely. In front, It is a ruined nuclear power plant. On its own, it is wearing a fire service. In a row, nearly 30 listeners, of which about seven or eight listeners fell to the ground, lost their vitality, they are completely dead listeners. The rest of the people seem to have had a dream. "This is the nuclear world and the principle of reincarnation. It is not really a world or a story world." The monk said. next moment, A white light will cover everyone in turn; This mission world, The announcement is over. .................. "Shuai pot, handsome pot?" Su Bai suddenly woke up. He saw the bowl of hot steamed noodles on the table in front of him and the caged dumplings. At this time, he was holding a fifty dollar in his hand. . Su Bai remembers that this was taken out of his wallet before being pulled into the story world. He thought that when he left it to the boss, he would pay for it. After all, people are also small businesses, and the taste of this small noodle is really good. . Only, this time into the story world, in the real world, the interval between the time, should be short and short, short, almost negligible. "Shuai pot, this is the pickled kimchi at home, taste it, just heard your accent, is it Sichuanese? Sichuan people eat, you can get kimchi." The boss, who is not very tall, handed a small dish with radish and cabbage. "When I was young, I grew up in Chengdu." Su Bai smiled. "This is breakfast money." The boss took the money and found zero. "Kimchi, don''t collect the money, send it to you, pick up the restaurant in Sichuan, and if you pick up the kimchi, then you won''t be confused." "To be embarrassed." Su Bai responded and took the money the boss had found into the wallet. "I want to marry." The boss smiled at Su Bai and went out to continue to be busy with business. Su Bai took a deep breath and suddenly and seamlessly connected back to the real world from the story world. This huge sense of difference really needs some time to digest. Pick up the chopsticks, put a small dumpling into the mouth, chew it, it is very difficult to swallow it, and then take a bite of noodles, it is also difficult to swallow, when I think of the picture of rotten meat everywhere, Su The white appetite is not very good. I picked some kimchi and put it in my mouth. It was refreshing and delicious, not greasy at all, but it was able to eat happily. Su Bai sat here, and after eating this small dish of kimchi, he got up and was ready to leave. At this time, the two young people on the next table were finished eating and leaving. The young man with the newspaper in his hand suddenly tweeted: "You said, in "Dream of Red Mansions", a stone can be refined, "Journey to the West" There is something that can be a demon, this nuclear, will it be refined one day?" Another young man was a little crying and laughing: "Then you hurry to go home and see, your TV set, your appliance refrigerator, your notebook is fine, hahaha........." Two young people walked out of the breakfast shop with a smile. They did not find out, Standing behind them, Su Bai, Gently "hehe" two times. After two consecutive days of eruption, the dragon was a little tired. After a few days, it was updated two times a day. After a good rest, it broke out several times. After all, this type of text is really very painstaking to write, and the pressure of the dragon is relatively large. Recommend a new book called "Terrorist Stamp", which is a work written by a friend of Dragon who imitates the mode of broadcasting. The dragon has seen his beginning, and it is really good. It is also a dark and spiritual wind. The protagonist is a cannibalism patient. You can go to tasting, and help him order a collection. The title of the book "horror stamps." Chapter 556： anger Out of the breakfast shop, sitting in his own Psangli, Su Bai started the car, but did not start; Broadcasting is constantly enriching the audience''s body, soul, and many values ??and world views with extremely rich means. Especially this seamless story world and the real world are connected, which makes people feel like a shuttle. White, it is difficult to change their identity at once. Putting his hands on the steering wheel, Su Bai sat there for almost a quarter of an hour. When the rising sun shone into the car and brought a warm feeling, Su Bai had a feeling of waking up like a dream. Stretched a lame, there was a burst of crisp sounds in the body bones, leaving the story world will naturally be completely repaired by the radio, Su Bai feels that he has more control over every part of the body. At least, this wave of story world is not a loss for him, and various enhancements are further integrated. At the same time, the body''s control over power is also more microscopic, and the direct improvement of combat power is also obvious. When faced with the angel of Shahr, Su Bai had to rely on the fat man to help, and now Su Bai is confident that he will beat the bird man alone. Then, in the mind of Su Bai, he thought of George, the United States who forcibly promoted to the level of senior audiences by means of a fusion of avatars. Su Bai did not know whether this method of purely quantitatively urging qualitative change was correct. He was too lazy to care about it. What kind of foundation is not stable and not solid, if you have the ability to directly promote to a high-level audience, Su Bai does not mind to try. Because Su Bai is not a very patient person, it is not like the style of the monk who can walk calmly and step by step. But sometimes things are really counterproductive, and they are under the wrong conditions. It seems that I am still following the path of high-rise city and wide-ranging grain and slow-reducing the king, even if I really want to take shortcuts. Launched the car, Su Bai opened to the old house, in fact, the breakfast shop is also on the corner of the small road in front of the old house, very close. The car was parked on the open space at the door, and Su Bai pushed the iron door and walked in. The monk is holding scissors and a kettle, taking care of the potted plants in the small courtyard, watching Su Bai come back, looked up and smiled, and said hello. In the past, monks were also responsible for doing these things, but now, it seems to be more of a taste. It seems that it is three months of sleep and the world of the last story. Because the background of nuclear pollution is dying, the monk has more insight into the green and vitality in front of him, especially the kind of mercy that emerges from the pruning. The gesture is not like a fake, it is pure, which means that the monk is further in the state of mind. The professions of monks and priests often show heavy skills rather than heavy methods in the audience. The pursuit of strength and means ignores the cultivation of self-cultivation, even if the monk itself is a sorghum existence, it also has such a A problem of unbalanced feet, but now look at the monk''s attitude, think about it, ushered in another breakthrough should not be a problem, just according to the nature of the monk, should not be eager to break through to the senior audience. Say hello to the monk, Su Bai entered the back room, Gyatso is sitting on the carpet with his knees, and the stalwart of the singer is playing a building block game with a cute child with milk. "Come back." Gyatso said to Su Bai. "Hey..." The little guy immediately climbed to Su Bai, because the little guy''s crawl involved the carpet, and the building blocks that had just been built collapsed, and the Gyatso sitting next to him smiled. Holding his son up, Su Bai felt a sense of satisfaction and sat down on the sofa. "Fat?" "Call upstairs." Gyatso said, "It should be a case of investigating Mu Nan. As for the situation on George, because he is the reason for the Western audience, for us, the message channel will be narrower, but the fat man is already The forum posted a message, and it should be more or less received some winds." "Yeah." Su Bai nodded, not just him. In fact, the fat man, Gyatso and the three monks also felt that Mu Nan and George were a bit stupid. Su Bai remembers that he was punished in the world, and he was declared a sinner to be punished when he opened the door. But in the last story world, everything seemed to be hidden, but the last two people went with the old woman in the nuclear explosion. The ending, indeed, is a bit of a revelation about the layout of the broadcast. At this time, the fat man just walked down, his face was a bit gloomy. "Why, didn''t you hear anything?" Su Bai asked. The fat man shook his head. "No, I heard a message, Dabai, do you remember the military and the iron?" Su Bai nodded and gestured to remember that if he did not kill the two men in Qinhuangdao, he would not be punished for the world of the story. In that story world, Su Bai could survive, and it was really a fluke in luck. "That organization is now said to be a mess, and the branches in each region are busy with self-reliance," said the fat man. "What do you mean?" Gyatso frowned. "Mu Nan is the real leader of this organization?" Su Bai put the little guy on the sofa, brought him a tablet to let him watch the cartoon, reached for a glass of water from the coffee table, and took a sip. "If Munan is the head of this organization, then all this is true." Throughout, this is what we call the organization of the radio conference, similar to pyramid schemes, and similar to religion, and is the anti-God aim of broadcasting the banner; I used to think that broadcasting can always let this kind of organization go on. Now it seems that broadcasting is not letting go, but the broadcast thinks that this organization is not worthy of going out. "So, is the rise of Mu Nan, and finally won the attention of the radio?" Gyatso could not help but have a bitter smile. "How do you feel that the broadcast is like the government of the western countries? I ignored you at first, waiting for you to fatten, and then Open a knife to develop a policy of cutting a wave of wool." "Oh, to be honest, if I want to broadcast, I can''t say that I watched that Mu Nan took all of his younger brothers to the level of the senior audience. I felt scared when I thought about it," said the fat man. "This way can also explain why there is a group of younger listeners who are obedient from the side of Munan. I have always felt strange before, but now it is not strange. The top management of the organization has this cohesiveness and execution. Su Bai stood up and walked over to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. "There are quite a lot of dishes in the refrigerator. I call the monk at noon today to cook a meal. Anyway, what I am licking now is not how to eat. under." "Agree." Fat man raised his hand. "Me too." Foye also agreed. When the monks picked up the flowers and plants in the small courtyard and entered the house, they had to take off the apron and go to the kitchen to cook, and soon, a simple but yet refined Zhai is ready. After everyone enjoyed it, Su Bai went to the bathroom and took a shower. Then he changed his clothes and took the car keys and changed his shoes at the entrance. He shouted. "I have something to do, go out." "When you go out, go out and bathe and change clothes. At first glance, you are going to find a girl. I finally have to end my ascetic life and go out to vent?" The fat man is playing with the little guy on the sofa, and immediately picks up the little guy and laughs: "Be careful, you will bring back a stepmother." The little guy doesn''t know if he understands it or doesn''t understand it. The "giggle" laugh, of course, is very likely to be understood. This child is indeed much smarter than the average child. "Don''t touch me in front of my son." Su Bai pointed to the fat man and warned. When he got out of the house and got on the bus, Su Bai started the car and drove to the city. He picked up the phone and dialed the phone. "Hello, I am not here now. If you have anything to find me, you can leave a message below." Su Bai frowned, and an ominous premonition immediately appeared in his heart. I have dialed this number several times in a row, but I still haven''t got through. Could it be that I have delayed, and the smoker has entered the story world? Su Bai licked his lips, an anxious feeling immediately hit, under the limit, Su Bai dialed the number of Gu Fan. "Hello." "it''s me." "Well, it is you." Gu Fan heard the voice of Su Bai. "Where is the smoker?" Su Bai asked. "Why, are you worried about her now?" Gu Fan said with a sigh of relief, and the voice of the lighter came from the phone. Obviously, at this time, Gu Fan was taking a cigarette while picking up the phone. "I asked her where is now." Su Bai continued to ask for his patience. "The story of her three experiencers has been completed. The first audience story is over. Because the broadcast stopped for three months, the second story came late, but I have already received the notice and entered her one day later. The second audience story. I don''t like you, just throwing a garbage machine and finishing things. I have been training some of her intensification and skills during the time I came back. I also personally went to the gym to practice with her. After that, I will lend her more. The instrument I am using myself. Su Bai, I admit, you may be stronger than me now, but you, this person, is too thin and too cold-blooded. The former sentimentality you forget to forget, you said that I am like an audience, in fact, You are a purer listener. Hearing that Gu Fan was personally pointing out the smoked child, and also intending to give his instrument to the smoker, Su Bais emotions were suddenly uncontrollable and shouted to the phone: "You, his mother, is it a pen, do you know what you are doing!" I tell you, if the smoked child has been changed because of your pen, it is difficult to accidentally change, even if you finally hide in the West, I will find you to find out the skin! Make a statement: First, the dragon did not open a new vest, and now the only updated book, only this "terrorist broadcast"; Secondly, the pseudonym "Pure Dragon" is a pen name that has been built more and more for a few years. It is a pen name that embodies everyone''s support and love. The dragon will not toss it, only respect it, and hope it. One day, I can become a great pen name, a word of mouth, and a high. Third, there are quite a few peer authors who open the book in the model of "Terror Broadcasting" and "Terrorist Nets". The dragon sometimes finds that it is interesting to write, but it will also be pushed, but please don''t misunderstand that it is a dragon vest. Going out to write, first of all, the end of the broadcast distance is still in the foreseeable future. Secondly, according to the speed of the dragon''s progress, the dragon''s new work will only be better and better than the broadcast. There are often pro-public numbers to ask the dragon which is the dragon and yours. It seems that it is not your little vest, the dragon is here to reply in unison, neither is it. Now update "Terror Broadcasting" has occupied most of the energy and brainpower of the dragon every day. Sometimes, I will write some extra brains and exchange it on the public micro-signal. You can use WeChat "Add a friend" to search for "kongbu66". If the display shows that the user does not save, there is a column below to search and search, and then click it, it will appear. Don''t panic, hold the dragon! Chapter 557： Again, "Mr. Zombie" Su Bai drove, half an hour later, came to the gate of the villa group located in the suburbs, and then called Gu Fan, found that the phone has been shut down, I do not know whether it is intentionally blackened or really shut down. There was a security check at the door. Not the residents generally refused to let in. Su Bai leaned the car on the side and ordered a cigarette. The two security guards in the security booth focused on Su Bai. It is estimated that it was because of the car. After all, although people in the world shouted for the pursuit of equality within the world, when they went to the society, they watched the car and looked at the clothes. Looking at the table and finally seeing identity is also a rule that everyone knows well. This Poussin with Su Bai obviously should not appear in this upscale place. The hand stretched out and shook the ash. These security guards naturally could not stop Su Bai, but Su Bai did not know what to do next. It is my own intentional and smoked children to distance, is that she deliberately not to take care of her, this time go back and tell her that your next story world is likely to die, what is the use? Moreover, women are all emotional animals, but Su Bai, the most impatient to deal with this and emotional things. At this time, Su Bai saw a police car drove over, the car stopped at the Su Bai car, the other side put down the window, is Chu Zhao. Chu Zhao looked at Su Bai, and there was no expression on his face. He just waved. "You are coming, come in together." There is Chu Zhaos car in front, and Su Bai will not be blocked in the back. The car drove into the open space of a villa, Chu Zhao got off the bus and faded the police uniform. This guy is obviously private for the bus. Chu Zhao lost a cigarette to Su Bai, Su Bai took over, the other party did not say anything, and gestured in. Between Su Bai and Chu Zhao, after several incidents, it is almost impossible to return to the previous state. The two sides only subconsciously maintain a tacit understanding. Of course, Su Bai was in Chu Zhaos nephew and saw a fear of himself. Perhaps, after the disappearance of the so-called friends and small relationship, when Chu Zhao faced himself, he finally realized the identity gap built by the strength between the audience. The brothers who had been farming together in the fields once heard Chen Shenggao shouting "Don''t forget the fortune". After Chen Sheng''s uprising, the brothers who farmed together came to Chen Sheng, who served deliciously and served with others. When talking about Chen Shengs previous work on mud legs, he was finally killed by Chen Sheng. Some things, such as the so-called friendship, such as the so-called relationship, are hidden in front of you, some gaps between the two are blurred, and once the occlusion and illusion are broken, the status and strength bring The difference is clear. For Chu Zhaos heart, Su Bai didnt bother to care. He just wanted to know how to face the smoked child later. For the smoked child, Su Bai has a good impression, but the kind of good feeling is only limited to the level of ordinary friends, but there is really no tendency to develop to the lovers, especially after the smoked children expressed their feelings several times. The indifference attitude here also puts the relationship between the two into an awkward position. This may be a common problem for men. Even if it is Su Bai, it can''t be excused from anything. It rejects a child who has a good impression on him. He always feels that he owes something. Chu Zhao entered the villa, the second floor of the villa, without any furniture, is completely a set of practice room, and at this time, the smoker is sitting on a futon in the middle of the center, sweating on his body, surrounded by A bow and a thorn with a blue light. Su Bai once gave a smoker a piece of instrument, but now it is no longer visible. Gu Fan is leaning against the window, holding a cup of coffee in his hand, seeing Su Bai coming in, he did not react, or continue to look at the scenery and continue to drink coffee, as if he did not have Su Bai. The smoked child opened his eyes and saw Su Bai came over. The corner of his mouth showed a smile and stood up. He said to Su Baidao: "You are here." Su Bai walked to the side of the smoker, reached out and put it on the shoulder of the smoked child. He could clearly feel that there is a force flowing in the smoked child. It is a kind of sacred and pure power. This power Su Bai is familiar with it. After all, the number of interactions between Su Bai and the Western audience is quite a lot. "What is going on here, what is the strength of your body?" Su Bai asked. "The power of the swordsman." Gu Fan finally turned around at this time, watching Su Bai said, "I help the smoked children to exchange the liquid, add some bathing in the bath every day, and then cooperate with the swordsman I exchange for her. The low-level practice, and recently because of my sparring, she now has the strength and combat awareness of low-level swordsmen." Gu Fan said to the smoked child with a little bit of restraint. "Of course, the most important reason is because the smoker used to experience in the military, and the foundation of the fight is small, so the swordsman strengthens Only then can I be mastered in such a short period of time." Chu Zhao stood on the side. It seems that because of recent events, his understanding of Su Bai was more profound than before. At this time, Chu Zhao was keenly aware that he did not know what was driving, but Su Bai, Obviously it has reached the edge of going away. "Thank you." Smoked the child very decently thanked Gu Fan. "Don''t be so polite, you are friends." When he said this, Gu Fan deliberately glanced at Su Bai. "Friends, mom!" Su Bai was a forward-looking figure and came directly to Gu Fan. Gu Fan was a glimpse of the whole person. He did not expect that Su Bai actually came to beat people. Now the palm of his hand is working hard, the coffee cup in his hand is directly crushed, and the whole person subconsciously retreats. However, the speed of Su Bai is too fast. After several nuclear radiation baptisms in the last story world, the current Su Bai, the control and integration of his own power has made more progress than before. One hand, directly grabbed Gu Fan''s neck, Gu Fan hands to block, the two hands collided in the air, issued a muffled sound, then Gu Fan chest pain, arms naturally spread, Su Bai another One hand drives straight in, grabs Gu Fans neck, pushes forward, pushes, pushes, "boom!" Gu Fan hit the back of the balcony and was directly rushed out of the second floor by Su Bai. "Oh!" Two people fell into the pool below. "Hey!" Gu Fan''s wings were wide open, and the momentum suddenly increased. It was pushed directly by Su Bai before, and Gu Fan''s heart also burst into a fire. However, the next moment, Gu Fan was once again deducted by Su Bai, and slammed into the bottom of the swimming pool. He pulled out a half pit directly at the bottom, and the water in the swimming pool began to flow out quickly. Fortunately, there are dense forests around the villa to cover the private space, so there is no need to worry about being seen by outsiders. Gu Fan didn''t dare to fight with Su Bai again, because Su Bai could suppress him to the shackles for the second time. Whether it was Su Bai or strength, he had no enemies in front of Su Bai! As for the magic or spells that some angels are good at, there is no chance to play in the close combat. The wings were stretched again, and Gu Fan planned to take off first, forcibly pulling away the distance from Su Bai. However, he was just about to vacate, and Su Bai directly turned into a **** cloud on his head, and punched a punch in the blood, directly on the handsome left face of Gu Fan. "boom!" Gu Fan received this punch in a solid manner. The whole person was smashed down like a tennis ball and slid down on the edge of the pool. The tiles on the ground were all broken. "hiss" Gu Fan made a low-pitched voice in his throat, and his left hand spread out. A silver rifle with a sacred light appeared in the hands of Gu Fan, but even if the instrument was in hand, Gu Fans heart did not have the slightest continuation to face Su Bai. . hateful, Why is his progress so obvious! If it wasn''t for Su Bai who didn''t show the breath of the high-level audience, Gu Fan almost thought that Su Bai had been promoted to a higher audience. With the holy gun in hand, Gu Fan just stood up again with the help of the holy gun. In the momentum, he has already fallen into an absolute wilting. Before the continuous fight, he not only did not take advantage of it, but was like a sandbag. Su Bai was sullen under the bottom. Fortunately, this time, the smoker and Chu Zhao finally came over, Chu Zhao ran to Gu Fan, and the smoked child came to Su Bai. "Don''t fight, don''t fight." The hands of the smoker caught the white wrist of Su Bai. Su Bai stopped the offensive and stood in the same place. Gu Fan walked over in the next step of Chu Zhao''s support, and in the process, Gu Fan also took his own wings. "What nerves do you make!" Even at this time, who still dare to Gu Su White angry, because he knew, Sue White dare to beat themselves, but not then kill himself. Su Bai''s cold eyes swept in Gu Fan''s body. Gu Fan stunned. He suddenly felt that the opposite side, who used to think that he was just a bit of a problem, was ridiculously small. At this time, he might have killed himself! If you continue to disregard yourself. "She doesn''t know the cause and effect, don''t you know?" Su Bai asked. "Do you know that you are killing her!" Gu Fan was a word. "Su Bai, this is what I asked. Gu Fan has told me about its harm, but I still decided to do this. It is dead, strong or dead. I choose the latter." Said. "it is good." Su Bai opened his hand and smoked his hand. "You play." Looking at the back of Su Baiyuan, the smoked teeth bite his red lips, **** stains, revealing. Gu Fan was on the ground and staring at the bruises on his body. Chu Zhao was sighed and caught up with Su Bai. "She doesn''t want to be tired of you, and she doesn''t want to go too far with you. Although I don''t have any relationship with you now, but you are so smothered, it''s your fault." Chu Zhao did not with Su Bai. Carrying the shoulders, just talking with Su Bai side by side. "She is as stupid as you are." Su Bai just said these words. "Cheng, I don''t want to argue with you, I can''t beat you, I am afraid of you. The next story in the world is called "Zombie". The broadcast has been notified in advance, and I will enter the story world tomorrow evening. I know that you have more experience. Gu Fan is with you... Anyway, he can''t compare with you now. Waiting for your anger, before she enters the story world, give her a call and take care of it. Chu Zhao wanted to pat the shoulders of Su Bai, but if he thought about it, he turned and went back. He didn''t see it, When Su Bai heard the words "Mr. Zombie", the expression on his face suddenly stagnate. Chapter 558： Your mom has been here. Su Bai sat back in his car and started the car. With the tremor of Poussin, Su Bais hand was gently placed on his nose. After a long time, he had received a reward, that is, he could return. In the world of stories that I have experienced before, it is about three hours. The story world of "Zombie" gave Su Bai a great touch and left a deep memory for Su Bai. The true and false Lin Zhengying, the zombie king, the painting on the Taoist mountain, of course, the biggest memory, in fact, Or brought back the little guy from the story world. Although although Su Bai can''t figure out why now, why can he bring the little guy back to the real world from a story world? Su Bai''s speculation is that maybe the little guy is no different from the spirit beast in the positioning of the broadcast. Allowing to bring out the story world becomes a category similar to the listener''s instrument. "I just don''t know. If I choose to enter the "Zombie" story world after I smoked, I will use the reward that has been useless before to enter the world of "Zombie" story. These two worlds of the same name are not. Is it a place, or two planes of the same name?" This is the most hesitant place for Su Bai. If the story world that he entered in the past is the world of the "Zombie" story that he and the monk have done their tasks, rather than a prelude to the re-enactment of the broadcast. "Mr. Zombie" story world, then Su Bai has done nothing, not only can not help the smoked children, but also wasted a precious special reward that has been reluctant to use. In this case, it is inevitable that Su Bai is somewhat difficult to choose. "Maybe, I am still too selfish." Su Bai smiled and laughed. Yes, among them, it is because of selfish reasons, and it is good for Su Bai, Su Bai, but there is no such thing as the price paid for her. After all, friendship and love are still fundamentally different. If Su Bai can give everything to the smoked child in his heart, then Su Bai may have accepted it in the face of the active expression of the smoked child. Suspended the file, Su Bai decided to go back first, this matter, it is best to find a monk to discuss it, after all, the story of "Zombie", the monk fat brother Gyatso they have also participated, maybe everyone can In the world of stories that have already been completed, I will find some possible points of interest. So even if you enter the world of the story, even if you dont come across with the smoker, you are not going to be empty-handed. At least, Su Bais current impression, the demon hole, must have hidden a lot of secrets. At that time, when he and others just passively walked inside, they quickly found a way to go out, and there was no chance to really Explore it, and this time, if you go back to the world of the story, at least, now you will not be stalked by the fox, if you encounter the level of the fox The beast, who is who is running, is hard to say. In front, there is a traffic light, Su Bai stopped at the intersection and waited for the green light. There is a car parked next to Su Bai, a girl sitting in the driving position, a girl wearing sunglasses, a petite body, and a style that belongs to her, the age should not be too big, but not too small There is no pure young girl, more like a young woman who has not been married for a long time, experienced marriage and body watering. The other party just waited for the red light and looked around a little boring. Then they saw Su Bai here. Some of them looked at Su Bai with some doubts, and then took out the mobile phone and took a few shots against Su Bai. At this time, it turned green, Su Bai released the brakes, and the car drove out. The girl was slower and half-beat, and was urged by the car behind her. The girl hurriedly put down the phone and drove out. However, she was left to turn the corner, but followed the Su Bais car on the straight road. For the car behind him, Su Bai did not find anything at first. In the real world, to be honest, there are not many things that need Su Bai to worry and beware. Especially at this time, I am still in this big Shanghai. There is no necessary causal relationship between the audience and I will not kill you deliberately. Even if I have a car accident, Su Bai cant die. If Su Bai is nervous again, Watch out for this to guard against that, that is to eat full. But about a quarter of an hour later, the red car was still behind him, and Su Bai naturally found clues. To this end, Su Bai deliberately turned to the auxiliary road at the intersection ahead, and the red car followed him. Hit the right light, Su Bai stopped the car. The red car first opened the Su Bai, but soon stopped at the position 20 meters ahead. Su Bai sat in the car, did not get off the bus, reached out and touched his chin, and ordered a cigarette. The girl got out of the car, dressed in a raised sneaker, holding a mobile phone and a small bag in her hand, and ran straight to the side of Su Bai. "Is it Su Baige? Su Baige? Is that you?" The other party directly shouted his name, so that Su Bai had a moment of horror, but then, when the girl took off the sunglasses on her face, Su Bai was born from a girls facial contour and a woman in Su Bais memory. After some overlap, Su Bai was able to guess the identity of the girl. "I am, Xiao Yan, is she okay?" People remember your name, but you forgot what she called. This is indeed a rather embarrassing thing, so Su Bai can only greet Xiaoyan first to show that I still know you. "My mom is very good, cousin, I just saw you feel a little familiar, then took your photo with my mobile phone and sent it to my mom. My mom gave me a reply and confirmed that it was you and me. I have been following you. The car came over. By the way, the cousin didnt mean to come to my wedding at the beginning, how come the final meal? Su Bai shrugged. "Sorry, there was something happening that time." The girl''s gaze glanced at Su Bai''s car and his clothes. His face did not reveal that inferior look, just a pity. Yes, a kind of pity. When I thought of my family''s surpassing the cousin who sent some valuable bags or perfumes to me, I still drive this kind of car on the road. The girl still feels a little unbearable. It is said that his cousin business has failed, and all his assets have been defeated. Although his cousin did not move with his relatives, he occasionally heard some questions about him from the relatives during the holiday. Recently, my cousin has basically disappeared from the circle of relatives. Probably the group that was already very impressive has also disappeared. A lonely young man has no place to attract the interest of relatives. "Cousin, sit with me and sit down, my mom misses you very much." The girl held her hand at the window of Su Bai, and looked at Su Bai very seriously. The smoker will enter the story world tomorrow night, and Su Bai needs to go back and discuss these things with the fat monk, so Su Bai is ready to refuse, but suddenly Su Bais eyes are on his cousins neck. That piece of jade. The jade carving is a picture of a bodhisattva, with a bit of original ecological lines, so it is more precious. Before Su Bai did not notice it, but now it looks like a very weak energy fluctuation on the jade. Is it a body protector? There is nothing strange about this, low-level or broken instruments, often used by some monopoly to be used as amulets. But then, Su Bai discovered something that wasnt right. The vitality of his cousin was being poured into the jade in a very slow, slow but continuous way. This is not a device, This is a weapon! It seems that he noticed that Su Bai noticed the jade on his neck. The girl smiled and said: "This is what your cousin gave. I have one with my mother. He seems to have it. Go home with me. Brother, I will also give you one." Su Bai, who wanted to refuse, nodded at this time. Forget it, lets go and see Xiaoyan. Since I have encountered such a thing, I am afraid that it will be a little bit too lazy to come to the trouble. As for the smoked child, When the cousin drove in front of the road, Su Bai took out his mobile phone and sent a message to the fat monk and Gyatsos WeChat group. He basically said that he intended to use that special reward to return to the world of Zombie World. Ask their opinions and where they are suitable for leaks. Su Bai remembers that his coward has been dead for several years. Xiao Yan has always been a person. His family is in a mid-range villa area. It does not show up in the mountains, and it also conforms to Xiaos consistent way of life. The car stopped at the doorway. When the cousin got out of the car, she went straight to a beautiful woman who stood at the door and looked at the white horse on the side. Su Bai walked over and gently nodded to the beautiful woman and cried, "Hey." "Hey, you stupid boy, I haven''t seen you for a few years, and you have to catch your sister on the road." Xiao Yan cordially took Su Bais hand into the house. The decoration of the house was also very low-key, but it was very temperamental. After Arranging Su Bai to sit down on the sofa, Xiao Xiao let the cousin accompany Su Bai and she went to the kitchen to prepare. fruit. Su Bai is preparing to talk to his cousin about this brother-in-law. Who knows that Otaru just took the freshly washed grapes and apples out of the kitchen and said: "Your family, it is really a virtue. It is very thin with relatives and friends. Your mother came over the day before. I thought I would stay with me for a few days. Who knows that the next day, even if he didn''t say hello, he left." "Snapped" The cup in the hands of Su Bai fell off directly and broke. Chapter 559： Not dead? Own mother, Do not, to be exact, That woman, came back? For a time, Su Bai suddenly had some feelings of coldness on his back, but it was not fear, but a kind of coldness inscribed in the heart, and an angry flame burning under the ice! In my mind, I couldn''t help but begin to show the pictures of the two photos. It also showed the picture that I was thrown in the bathroom of the hospital and washed with tap water when I was a baby. In the glass culture tank, he floated inside, watching the roll of the scrolling scroll, where he spent his "good childhood life." The fat man once joked with Su Bai, saying that Su Bais life goal is very clear, the first goal, killing his mother, the second goal, killing his dad, the third goal, killing the real self. . But this kind of joke with ridiculous meaning, even after the fat man finished speaking, did not laugh out, it is too heavy and too heavy. Su Bai broke the teacup, and the cousin and Xiaoyan were shocked. The two women began to pack up, and no one blamed Su Bais thick and rough. After all, no matter whether its a small sister or a cousin, its not rough. Because Su Bai is now "bankrupt" and has a contempt for him. "Why, she is not saying that your mother and child are always in contact?" Xiao Yan was obviously aware of the abnormality of Su Bai when he heard his mother''s message. "Well, the contact is often contacted, but it has not been seen for a long time." Su Bai explained that he actually showed his psychological state in front of ordinary people. This is really not the case, but Su Bai did not care too much. This, after all, in this matter, I am simply not calm. "Oh, this way, my sister has always been like this. She said that since the child has grown up, she has her own life. She, since she has pulled the child up, she should have her life, so the two people are the most So don''t interfere with each other." When Xiao Yan said it, he looked at his daughter. The cousin smiled. "Fortunately, my mom doesn''t want to be like me. Otherwise, I will be miserable. If I am married, I will go with my mom." After a snoring of his mother''s affairs, Su Bai suddenly thought of the jade on the neck of the cousin, and immediately said: "Hey, the jade on your neck seems to be a problem." "Question? What is the problem? This is what Xiao Liu sent me. Give us one of the mother and the daughter. You see, is there any problem with the quality?" Xiaoxi took the emerald from the neck and handed it to him. Su Bai. Su Bai took over the jade, and sure enough, this jade has the same effect as the emerald on the neck of his cousin, and the Buddha or Buddha statue in the jade is more and more vivid because of the continuous injection of the wearer''s vitality. . "Hey, this jade contains special impurities inside, which people can''t see, but it''s not very good for people''s bodies. Do you and your cousin have symptoms of nightmares that are easy to sleep at night?" "It''s really true. Is it really the reason for this jade?" Xiao Yan was surprised. "Is it really the reason for jade?" The cousin stood up suddenly. "This is Liu Cheng, what is the broken thing for me and my mother, when he comes back from Japan, I am sure he is not finished." "Qian Qian, don''t be big or small, your cousin is still sitting here, what temper you are making, this jade is not your cousin, ordinary people can''t see it, Xiao Liu is also estimated to be When I saw it, I bought it and sent it to us. People are not malicious." The cousin was trained by his mother, and he sat down with a sigh of relief. "But how did my cousin know, oh, I know, my cousin used to be a good thing." Su Bai was smiling, but he could only nod. When the topic is said here, Xiao Yan will take a distressed meaning to Su Baidao: "Little white, man, career can come back from the beginning, if you have any needs, he said, I support you to make a comeback." Su Bai knows that his own little sister is actually born in a bureaucratic family, just like his so-called mother. Therefore, the combination of the so-called mother and the so-called father and the two at the beginning is more like a secular level. A political marriage between two large families. "What about the brother-in-law?" Su Bai asked. "Is it a work in Japan to listen to my cousin?" "Yeah, in Japan." The cousin took out his mobile phone and handed it to Su Bai. "Look, this is a photo of both of us." In the photo, the cousin nestled in the arms of a young man, behind a stretch of high mountains, and a pale blue lake, between the couple, can also reflect the quiet temperament of the years. "There is Bohai behind this?" Su Bai asked. "Yeah, we have not gone abroad to play in the honeymoon of the wedding, and lived in Dali for half a month." The cousin said. Since the so-called brother-in-law is not in the country, Su Bai can''t find out whether the other party really has any problems. He can only say that he will pay more attention to it later, or he can post a post in the audience forum to make a post. The low-level audience went to Japan to investigate this person. Su Bai only needs to pay some story points or the rewards that he can''t use now. Standing up, "When my mom came last time, did I stay here for a night? Or, did she leave something?" Su Bais gaze patrolled around, but in addition to the jadeite of Xiaoyan and his cousin, Su Bai did not find anything special. "How long have you been seen between your mother and son? Oh, OK, take you to the room where your mother lived, Qianqian, you try to call you a big phone, tell her about it. Too much like it, if she is still in Shanghai, she will ask her to come over and marry the family and get together." Qianqian nodded, picking up her mother''s mobile phone and preparing to look for a big phone call. Su Bai led by Xiao Xiao to the door of a bedroom. "Little white, look at it yourself. The last time the trustee brought some hot pot bottoms from the CD, wait for three people to make a small hot pot to eat." Xiao Yan said, he was still worried about taking a shot of Su Bai. Shoulder, "I must eat here tonight, I haven''t seen you for a few years. Is there always a time to eat dinner?" "Yes." Su Bai smiled. "This is like a word." Xiaoyan walked away, and Su Bai walked into this bedroom alone. I thought about the woman who had just slept here for a night, and Su Bai seemed to be able to sniff out the cold and dangerous atmosphere from this bedroom. The room was obviously re-packed, very warm, Su Bai sat down at the bed, facing the front of the dressing table, the dresser is European style, white background and border, giving a very bright and clean feel. When he got up, Su Bai went to the dressing table and put some cosmetics on it. He didn''t know if the cosmetics were used by the woman or the woman. Looking at the dressing table, Su Bais mind fantasizes that the woman may have been sitting here a few days ago, posing to the dresser. For a time, Su Bais right-handed fist was directly exposed to the blue veins, and his body also showed a very depressed atmosphere. If this is not a small family, then it is very likely that Su Bai will not be able to control himself to ruin everything around him to vent his anger. At this time, Su Bais eyes suddenly found something. On the mirror of the dresser, there seemed to be a striped road. This pattern was not worn out, but it was like being scraped out with nails. It is necessary to know that although the glass is brittle, the hardness can be very large. Su Bai is close to the past, reaching out and touching it. Indeed, it is a trace of lightly drawn with the fingernail of the little finger. This mark connects the position of the frame of the mirror. What is the meaning of this trace? Su Bai is not clear, but soon, when Su Bai stepped back, there was a picture in the silent mind. This man sat in front of the dressing table, his left hand held his head, and his feet were stacked. Put it together, sometimes the little finger gently rubs in the position of the dresser. Then, the whole persons face, that is, the direction in which the line of sight is facing, Is the dressing table on the diagonally upper wall, Su Bais eyes also looked at the past. There is a wedding photo hanging there, which is a photo of two cousins ??and cousin. In the photo, two people are Langcai. She is sitting here, very leisurely and long-awaited wedding photos? Su Bai can''t understand some, is she suddenly boring and bored or really do not have deep meaning? Probably stayed in the bedroom for twenty minutes, outside, Xiao Yan shouted: "Little white, come out to eat hot pot, look at how your little pot''s bottom is adjusted, I haven''t seen it for so many years, I really forgot you like it. What kind of hot pot to eat?" "Come." Su Bai responded. When he got up and walked to the door of the bedroom, Su Bais hand suddenly trembled, and his face suddenly showed a serious expression. Because he suddenly thought of a very serious matter, In my memory, my two cheap aunts did not die in a car accident when they were seven years old. At that time, relatives and friends accepted this statement, and even the so-called relatives wanted to adopt Su Bai. The property that embezzled Su Bai was finally rejected by Su Bai himself. Then, Obviously, in my own cognition, my mother should have died, and it has been dead for almost twenty years. Why Xiaoxiao can still calmly say to himself, A few days ago, my mother came here to see her. Two people still talked about the day and planned to live for a while? all of these, what is the problem? Suddenly, Su Bais mind appeared in the sea before the baby came out from the kitchen. But the woman, Shouldn''t it be judged to have died long ago? Chapter 567： There are still tonight Well, the title of the previous chapter is written by Su Bai. It expresses a special feeling of Su Bai on his mother. I hope everyone understands it. No other meaning......... There is still more tonight, Don''t panic, hold the dragon! Chapter 560： Go back posture Xiaoyan''s hot pot is not very rich, but whether it is the bottom of the pot or the quantity is not a lot of side dishes, it is very delicate, anyway, it is eaten by three people, two of them are still women, so naturally do not need to prepare too much. In short, this meal was very warm and delicious. Before Su Bai left, Xiao Biao also asked Su Bai to come to see her often. Su Bai said that he does not often live in Shanghai now, and may not have many opportunities in the future. Out of a small family, Su Bai drove the car, slow and slow to open; In Su Bais mind, he actually knew that his parents were not dead. He only doubted whether his parents were listeners or not. Now he can basically conclude that his parents were killed in a car accident when they were seven years old. It has long been forgotten by Su Bai, or it is indifferent, because it should be the hands and feet of his parents or the radio. Therefore, Su Bai did not realize it before, they should not know that their parents are still alive. . but now, My own little sister and cousin think that their mother is still alive. They are not surprised by their mother''s visit. I feel that it is taken for granted. It is worth pondering. There are two possibilities, One may be that Xiao Yan and his cousin have been changed their memories. For example, the cheap mother does not know where to hide and feels tired and feels lonely, so I want to come back and change the memory of Xiao Xiao and cousin so that she has a kind of The feeling of returning from the old man. This kind of thing, the woman can definitely make it without psychological pressure. It is a woman who is absolutely selfish and cold-blooded. In her dictionary, it seems that she is only herself. Another possibility is that their parents died in a car accident at the age of seven because they encountered something in the story world, or what illusion they did, deceived the broadcast and let the broadcast think they were dead. According to the arrangement of the death listener in the real world, his parents died in the form of car accidents. In society and in the family, all people who have a relationship with their parents will naturally accept this fact without any doubt. . But perhaps recently, I dont know if the woman deliberately or passively discovered what was broadcast. The broadcast overthrew this assertion and overturned this cognition. So naturally, In the consciousness of relatives and friends, those who have been dead for nearly two decades have naturally "lived". But what exactly does this woman suddenly "live"? Su Bai certainly does not believe that the woman and the man have been hiding in the same place as a paradise, as a pair of "God of the Condor Heroes", there is no love between the man and the woman. But she came back and appeared in Shanghai again. Let Su Bai have a feeling of thorns on the back. Before that, I really had myself, but it was really myself. In front of myself, I could only be a poor guy like a clown. I didnt dare to appear in front of myself except to add a block to myself. But this woman, Not the same. The status of this woman is not exaggerated to say that, even above the lychee, the original lychee was also made from under her hand, but it is conceivable that the relationship between Litchi and her is not good. The two people have already stood up. It is. Sometimes Su Bai is also thinking about his two cheap aunts. Was it really a good idea to build an orphanage? There are two listeners in the orphanage, such as Litchi and Gongzihai. They are not allowed to appear in other audiences. They may not hide Su Bai, or they may have fallen in the story world. But for men and women, it is absolutely impossible to be kind enough to adopt orphans for the adoption of orphans. Some things, the more you know, the more you feel cruel. Many things, hidden under the shell of truth, goodness and beauty, are **** and sharp enough to pierce the pain of life. Fortunately, At this time, Su Bai finally realized that he now has the importance of a nest. As long as he has been in that nest, there are monks with them, and auspicious, at least there is a little courage to confront that woman. As for whether or not she can kill her, it is not the problem that Su Bai wants now. But yes, There will be one day, Wait until you continue to immerse yourself in the story world, continue to grow stronger, continue to grow, and sooner or later, one day, you can have the ability to kill her. At that time, it is estimated that the broadcast is also a success. Maybe the radio will be willing to help oneself, to help one time, and then it is really "Fengtian carrier, broadcast گԻ". Unconsciously, the car drove to the front of the house and stopped the car. When Su Bai pushed open the iron gate, he looked around subconsciously, as if in the darkness, there was a pair of cold scorpions staring at himself, observing Yourself. Perhaps it was my own heart that started to work, and Su Bai thought so. After learning that the woman came back, Su Bai knew that he really became very sensitive. When I entered the door and changed shoes at the entrance, Su Bai saw the auspicious squatting there, and a pair of cats like amber stared at themselves. Su Bai bent down and reached for a shot on the auspicious head. The auspiciousness did not dislike the behavior of Su Bai as a pet cat. He just sighed softly, like human beings sighed, then Get up and walk back to the bedroom. At this point, the little guy should have been asleep, and the good luck will be accompanied by the bed. But today, auspicious is obviously aware of what is unusual. The cat is one of the most sensitive animals after all, and the auspiciousness is a big demon. Its just a pity that the auspicious has never planned to speak, and refused to talk to Su Bai about something. It seems to be very comfortable with the status quo. Every day, accompanying the little guy to eat, drink, and sleep, he is already content. At this time, looking at the auspicious shape of the body disappearing at the corner of the bedroom, Su Bai seemed to have a kind of suffocation on his body. In the living room, the fat man sat there while eating peanuts and watching a variety show. The monks and Gyatso, after hearing the sound of Su Bais return, came out of their bedroom and came to the living room. Su Bai personally rushed four cups of tea and placed it on the coffee table. "I really don''t know if you have this special reward." The fat man was surprised. "Return to the story world that I have been to for three hours. Why is this good thing not falling on my head?" Thats also depends on chance. The monk said, When you are stronger, the broadcast will deliberately depress your reward. I dont see that every time a story world is free to take some stories to reward, these stories are right. Our level is basically useless. It is forcing us to discover and compete in the real world in the story world." "I started feeding you, then reduced the grain, and I watched you fight for it." Gyatso echoed. "But Su Bai, why do you have to go to the "Zombie" story world? The world of the story is valuable. The place, one is the Taoist mountain gate, the other is the demon, but these two places, in fact, there is no clear interest goal that is really worth to be captured, but you still need to explore, but you only have three hours, first know The broadcast will let you transfer to which location, then you may go to the Taoist Mountain Gate or go to the demon hole, three hours may not be enough." "I have my reasons." Su Bai sighed helplessly. The monk nodded slightly, said, "If this is the case, we can only plan for you. If the location of the delivery is close to the demon, then you can go to the demon to hunt the monster. Now you, even if you meet again. The big demon in the demon is not without the power of a battle, plus you will be automatically sent back in three hours, then you can take time, even if you pay a huge price to kill one or two monsters Take the valuable parts of their bodies, they can be bones or they can come back like Nedan. It is also a huge wealth. If you are close to the Taoist Mountain Gate, you can climb the mountain at the fastest speed. In fact, although the mountain gate has been destroyed, for example, the practice room or the place where the sword square is like, it is dangerous, but it has the chance to encounter some implements. Its also very big, and Im not asking you to find out whats going on, its unrealistic, but a few pieces of flying swords are also a great harvest. The flying swords are not much, the fat is now. Also use a mahogany sword. Obviously, this is the result of discussions between the three monks in the afternoon. After Su Bai sent the matter to the WeChat group, they discussed it for a while, but because the specific details are unknown, it is not known that Su Bai will be transmitted to Which location, so it is not realistic to want to plan and arrange in more detail. "If you pass to the rest of the place..." The monk paused and continued: "Look at the scenery and play." "No, actually, I remember there seems to be another place." The fat man suddenly said, "I remember that Dabai was taken away by a group of refiners in the Qing court and was locked in the dungeon." Su Bai looked at the fat man unexpectedly. "What do you mean by this?" "I mean, you started out somewhere in the story world, and when you go back, you will still return to your original position. We don''t know for a moment whether the story world will be reset by broadcast, but it is unlikely that it will be reset. Once the story world still retains its complete world system, it is not really destroyed by us last time. Second, the monk brought out a fox from the world of the story. The fox was put into a temple by the monk because he was not demon, and you brought your son out, if the story world is reset, You may bring a son again in this world of stories... this kind of thing is impossible. So inferring this way, it is basically certain that the world of the story is what we are after we left, it will not be reset, as long as the time flow rate has passed, according to the aesthetics of the broadcast... Maybe it won''t change. Maybe the NPC inside will see you disappeared by white light and disappear for the next second. It will be your own eyes because you are back. So, big white, if you want to go back to this story world, You have to be prepared, Because you should be locked in by various chains once you get in, Like a rbq. Chapter 561： It’s dawn. "Roll your rbq." Su Bai took a look at the fat man, knowing that the goods like it is not serious, but the fat man said that it is indeed very realistic. If you return to the world of "Zombie" story, then it is very likely that you will appear directly in the dungeon when you go out continuously. I was too weak at first, naturally I can''t compare with the present, but now I have enough power to rush out of that dungeon? Those refiners are actually not a good character, and they chose to enter the "Zombie" story world, so they should try to find ways to help them. Of course, looking for benefits and doing the best for the smoker, this is not a conflict, but Su Bai only has three hours. It is very possible that Su Bai can''t do anything, even the smoker can''t find it anywhere. . But this kind of thing, in itself, is about telling a person to listen to the fate, and doing it himself, and then having a clear conscience. Su Bai feels that he is really selfish, but he can do it at the highest level. The back was relaxed, and the whole person was placed on the sofa. Su Bai held a teacup in his hand and felt the temperature transmitted from the wall of the cup. "Big white, think about it yourself, let''s go to rest first." The monk said. Su Bai nodded. The monk and Gyatso returned to the room in turn, and the fat man continued to watch TV. After about half an hour, Su Bai felt that he should go to rest. When he got up, the fat man suddenly said: "Big white, everything can''t be forced." Su Baiyi, looking at the fat man, said with some concern, "Are you still understanding the cause and effect?" "Don''t dare to play, I really don''t dare to play." The fat man shook his head, but no one knew whether the fat man was really fake or not. He just looked at Su Bai quite seriously. "Actually, still There are many other options, but you have to go to the "Zombie" story world, you must have your own plans and purposes, but return to the story world, where there is a balance of broadcasting, if you want What are you going to do eagerly, what you have done, the broadcast will also offset the impact of other things that you are doing to make changes, which is the balance of broadcasting, because if there is no balance, there will be no broadcasting station. The pursuit of the story." "I know, but sometimes, even if I know it may be useless, there is still a big difference between doing it and not doing it, isn''t it?" Su Bai asked. The fat man nodded. "Just ask for peace of mind." Just ask for peace of mind. Su Bai repeated it, then shouted to the fat man: I took a shower and went to rest, and you should rest early. Waiting for Su Bais figure to walk out of the living room. The fat man puts a handful of peanuts into his mouth. After the lips squirm, the peanut shells are all spit out, and the flesh is swallowed and swallowed. Sighed. ............... Sleeping this night is not very practical, even though Su Bai thinks that he has a strong psychological endurance, but his mind still lingers on the scene he saw in the picture. Walking on the path of the cemetery, Chu Zhao stood in front of the tombstone of the smoked child. It was very sad. The photos of the smoked on the tombstone were still so beautiful. Even if Su Bai in his heart repeatedly and incessantly instills himself with the words of human beings, he is forced to let himself be a normal friend of his own. But this kind of irritating emotion is still constantly harassing Su Bai''s heart. The day was still not bright. At three o''clock in the morning, Su Bai woke up and looked at the son who was sleeping next to him. Su Bai bowed his head and kissed gently on his son''s face with a milky aroma. a bit. If you can still make yourself desperate, then you will have this little guy left. When he got up, Su Bai left the bedroom, went into the kitchen, took out a bottle of cold beer from the refrigerator, pushed the bottle open, and blew most of the bottle to the bottle. Su Bai does not like to drink alcohol, and even drinks are rarely eaten at ordinary times, but at this time, he still feels that he can indulge a little. Sitting down on the sofa in the living room, there was a fat man on the coffee table to eat the remaining peanuts. Su Bai reached out and gently rubbed it on his face and took a deep breath. At this time in Shanghai, it was quite cool at night, and the old house was in the position of the Yinmai, so the coolness was even stronger. Put the beer bottle on the coffee table, Su Bai also grabbed a handful of peanuts, slowly peeled and slowly eaten. To be honest, Su Bais own heart is also clear. The reason why he is so irritated, may be more, not because of the life and death of the smoker. Since becoming an audience, Su Bai feels that his nostalgia for the former world has become weaker and thinner. When I was eating at Xiaoxiao''s house, Su Bai felt the warmth of a loved one, but it was a fake. A state of life, when you get used to it, you will be too lazy to switch and change. For the smoked child, since she became an audience, then her life and death, this is a very common thing. Even the monks and the fat people, they can''t guarantee whether the next story world can still come back alive. Su Bai is not a broadcast, nor a lychee. How can it be qualified and capable to ensure the life of the smoked child? Su Bai is really annoyed because of the prediction of the painting; In the midst of it, a big hand is fiddling with everything, and the trajectory of everything is fixed. I am afraid that I can''t help but it sounds very romantic, but when I do it, it seems very naive. Su Bai is clear that he is now challenging the destiny to a certain extent, and is rebelling against fate. Among them, the pressure, which is boring, naturally requires more words, and even Su Bais own side is actually in one. A negative state. A bottle of beer, slowly finished, this wine, naturally will not affect the consciousness of Su Bai, but this is also a sin, when you want to get drunk, you want to faint for a while and become When it comes to a luxury that is out of reach, it does have some pain. People always have time to escape. Sometimes, like an ostrich, it is a kind of happiness to bury your head in a sand pit. Going to the floor-to-ceiling windows, there are stars everywhere, but it shows a lonely atmosphere. In the air, it is filled with chilling air. Although the Spring Festival has passed, but the recovery of all things is still far from coming, or in the metropolis constructed by this icy reinforced concrete, spring, summer, autumn and winter, in fact, has long been a supporting role. When people here no longer need to look at the solar-powered farming work, they naturally become the adjustments of life. The rest, only what to eat in the winter solstice, what the summer solstice should eat, without reminding, you remember Not up. Su Bai held his mobile phone in his hand, kept reversing, and called the smoked child? Or don''t you fight? Possibly, entering the world of the story is the reason for the death of the smoker, but if he does not enter the world of the story, the smoker will die. Whenever you choose what to do and the ending seems to have been conclusive, you will feel like a mental retardation, even if all the ink on the washbasin is spilled on the white paper, but the white paper is still white. like New. Su Bai did not expect that with his own temper and character, he would have the loneliness of fishing alone in the cold river. This is not his own style of painting, nor should he belong to himself. "Mom, this time I missed the MLM atmosphere." Su Baiwan smiled. Perhaps, only the kind of atmosphere can give him a kind of high-spirited motivation. Even if it is actually a self-confidence, it will at least allow you to re-believe in life and re-believe in yourself. "Meow!" The auspicious cry came from behind Su Bai. Su Bai turned and looked at the good luck. Auspicious is also watching Su Bai, auspicious tail, rolling a picture, slowly placed on the ground. Su Bai shook his head. "I don''t want to see this picture anymore." Auspicious did not open the picture, just calmly continue to look at Su Bai, One person and one cat, just looking at the night before dawn, This kind of confrontation lasted for about a quarter of an hour. Su Bai remembered that when he first saw auspiciousness, he saw the terrible scene on Huangquan Road from auspicious eyes, but now, the cat''s eyes are very bright and clear. Kneeling down, Su Bai looked at the auspicious, and some of them were eager to say: "She is back." Auspicious is somewhat puzzled and slightly over-the-top. "Not lychee," Su Bai said. Auspicious or the previous expression, this cat, sometimes it will be very loaded, very innocent, very incomprehensible, very cold, if you dont know the feasibility is not high, Su Bai really wants to be together. The monks are fat and they clamp the black cat and search for it. Perhaps a lot of secrets can be solved. When he was in the culture dish, the cat was in front of himself, flipping the picture, and "weaving" a childhood. Then, the cat became the iconic pet of lychee. Now many of the big ones are seeing good luck. I often think of lychee. Later, the cat walked into his life and helped him take care of his son. This cat has crossed the footprints of generations. Its a cat with a story. Su Bai squatted down, looked at the auspicious, and sighed. "Oh, my mom is back." Lucky a bit, Then he pushed the picture with his claws, pushed the picture under the sofa, and then walked to the front of Su Bai, sticking out his tongue and licking in the palm of Su Bai. In the daytime, Su Bai suddenly had a kind, this cat is taking care of himself as a little guy. This feeling is very quiet and harmonious. Unconsciously, Dawn appeared, Su Bai took a deep breath, "Its dawn." Chapter 562： Su Bai sells meat "Ticking... Ticking... Ticking..." The sound of crisp high-heeled shoes came from the underground parking lot of Pudong International Airport. The plump and slender thighs were exposed outside the miniskirt. Because there was no reason for wearing leggings, most of the fat and hips were exposed outside, walking. A trembling sensation, it is really the most instinctive body reaction that can easily spur the male creatures around. The woman is very tall, her shoulders are white and delicate, the delicate nose, the sapphire-like glamorous eyes, and the blonde hair are perfect to highlight the absolute advantage of a Western woman in terms of body and sexual fantasy. Every move is fascinating, and its full of wind and sorrow. Shahr was sitting in the driving position, holding a cigar in his mouth. He was already bored. After hearing the sound of high heels, he got up subconsciously and decided to come and get off immediately. "His Royal Highness, Alma, your most loyal guardian, Shahr, is waiting for you for a long time." Charrby pays homage to Emma here, and he has injuries on his body, because it is not the reason for him to enter the story world, so in the real world, such a serious injury is really difficult to recover, plus he is in the West. There are a lot of enemies in the circle, so I have never ventured back to the West with a serious injury, and I have stayed in Shanghai. However, at this time, a woman who faces such a person who is impulsive as a normal male, Shah seems to be squinting, and it is really a gentleman. "Why, isn''t my dress today beautiful?" Emma blinked and looked at Schal with a squint. Shahrs forehead was sweating coldly, and he smiled and said: Of course you are the most beautiful scenery, but I am very injured because of the recent injury... "Is there hurting?" Emma continued to ask. Count Earl can only nod his head with a hard scalp. "Then I won''t blame you." Emma finished, opened the door and sat in the back row. The Earl of Shahr wiped the sweat and re-entered the car. He knew the terrible woman, a beautiful and powerful woman with a corpse. This woman is poisonous, whoever looks at her, whoever has to die! What she likes most is to wear extremely exposed clothes to the streets of the late night to attract men who are planning to misbehave, and then to take the "self-defense counterattack", to eat those people as their food slowly. It is said that her strength has long been infinitely close to the high-level audience. In the senior class, there are very few people who can play with her. However, there is a saying that Shahr dare not openly comment, that is, this woman, sometimes the brain will be relatively simple, compare a classic, so even if she is strong, but in the West, in fact, there is not much influence, It belongs to a class of solo travelers. However, before the woman came to China, she actually sent a brief message to him, which made the Earl of Shale on the one hand inexplicable and on the other hand. Earl of Earl had not had time to ask where Emma was going, and Emma spoke directly: "Do you know, this Chinese audience?" Emma holds a blank sheet of paper in her hand with a face sketch, and a young oriental youth face appears on white paper. "Know." Earl of Shale was careful that the liver was a little flustered. This person of course knew it himself. Whether he dared to run Shanghai with eight thousand dead souls or hooked up a sarcoma in the train station, he watched hundreds of listeners being slaughtered or In the place where I was hiding, I took the blood of my two men and waved by hand. This Chinese man named Su Bai has already deepened his impressions in the mind of Earl of Shahr. "Good." Emma put away the white paper, "Take me to find him, I want to see him." "But, but I don''t know where he is now." Earl of Earl was a bit embarrassed. "You have to give me some time for me to investigate." Emma nodded. She knew that Shah could not be too active as a Western audience in the East audience. However, at this moment, the car had just opened the elevated, Emma inadvertently glimpsed out the window, the mouth immediately revealed a charming smile. ............ Anyway, I couldn''t sleep, and Su Bai wanted to come out for breakfast with auspiciousness, but the auspicious would not leave the little guy to sleep in this room alone. Even if there are monks in this room, they are not at ease. Su Bai can only go out for breakfast alone. This time, without driving, he walked straight along the road as a walk. Su Bai remembered that he had eaten at the breakfast shop at the intersection the day before yesterday. It tasted good. When I got to the breakfast shop, the small boss obviously recognized Su Bai, and called Su Bai to sit down. Su Bai ordered a bowl of a handful of buns and sat down. The small boss from Sichuan is still busy, perhaps because of the time difference, people in the eastern coastal areas generally get up early, which also makes the local breakfast shop open very early, most of the time around five o''clock in the morning Open the door to open, if the door is late, there will be not much business. This is not the same as the breakfast shop in Chengdu. It is relatively early to open the door at 7 o''clock in the breakfast shop. Most of them are almost eight o''clock. Of course, in addition to the cause of the jet lag, there are actually factors in the pace of local life. The people in the eastern coastal areas are accustomed to the rush of life and work, and the Chengdu people are like this kind of leisure. The two sides are actually envious of each other. At this point, Su Bai, who has lived on both sides for a long time, has a deep understanding. Soon, a bowl of clear soup was handed up, and it was a different kind of food. It was a different kind of food. The small bosss copying hand was obviously improved according to the local peoples eating habits. Bright and delicious, it tastes delicious. It took me twenty minutes to slowly clean up the breakfast, and Su Bai got up and settled. I handed a cigarette to the boss. The boss took the cigarette and put it directly into his pocket. He smiled. "At this time, I don''t smoke, let the customer see me smoking, not good." Su Bai smiled and walked out of the breakfast shop and ordered a cigarette. The breakfast shop is just at the intersection, opposite the elevated road, which is considered to be a more intersection of cars and cars. Just spit out a ring of smoke, Su Bai immediately saw a black car passing in front of him, and then stopped in front of a few tens of meters. A woman with a hot and almost suffocating body came down from the car, and she wore sunglasses, one hand leaning on the door, the other hand sticking out, hooking against Su Bai. The meaning of teasing is self-evident. Su Bai smiled and shook his head and turned to leave. Although I don''t know why this woman who likes to eat human flesh will appear here, Su Bai has no time to accompany her to play. Tonight, smokers will enter the story world. Su Bai has some things to do and plan today. Shahr was sitting in the cab. From the mirror, he saw that Su Bai turned and walked away without returning to the ground. Immediately, his face was red and he wanted to laugh, but when he thought about who was put the pigeon, he could only Hard to squat, he is really afraid that this crazy woman will kill the seriously injured one at this time and then eat the roasted angel. Emma sat back in the car, but there was no expression of anger on her face, just calmly said: "Catch up with him." Earl of Shahr immediately slammed the car, turned around and chased the past. Su Bai walked back to the old horse''s pony road and heard the sound of the car behind him. He had to stop and turned around and watched the car appearing in front of him again. Emma didn''t get off the bus this time, just put down the window, hurriedly pointed at Su Bai and asked in English: "I have definitely been in contact with you before, but I don''t remember." "You just came to China because of this and asked me?" Su Bai feels that this woman is really a problem with her brain. "What''s wrong, can''t you?" Emma looked at Su Bai and looked at the front room. "There is a strong atmosphere in the house. Your home is really cool." "Yeah." Su Bai responded and did not say that he invited people to enter the house to drink tea. "I have something to look for." Emma saw that Su Bai did not want to take care of herself. She had doubts about her charm for the first time. She didn''t know that Su Bai had seen her raw flesh and asked for it. Su Bai helped her to eat the frozen picture of the rest of the meat, so this woman is beautiful again and has to put on a heavy colon. "Say, what?" Su Bai can only cope. "I want to eat your meat." Emma put out her tongue and licked her own red lips. "Are you kidding?" Su Bais eyes condensed, this woman, is crazy than herself? "Just eat a little, just a small piece. Your meat is very attractive to me. It is also very useful to me. It is a pity. In the last story world, I just watched it from a distance. You can''t talk at a glance." "A small piece doesn''t work either. I haven''t fallen to the point of selling meat." Emma naturally does not know the deep meaning of "selling meat" in Chinese, but just dissatisfiedly whispered: "You are a vampire, you can grow a piece of meat, you can refuse a lady''s small request, but it is not Gentleman." So, let me help you, when I help you out, I will eat your one, and let you enjoy it anyway. If you break it, you can grow it quickly. Very fair, isn''t it? After that, Emma leaned back and leaned forward to reveal her own curves and the scenery under the miniskirt in front of Su Bai. The seductive gully and the black that led to the imagination were so beautiful. "........." Shar. "........." Su Bai. There is still one more tonight, maybe more than three in the morning to write well, the dragon said that there is a third more last night, a friend waited until the zero point dragon has not written a good release, said that the dragon deliberately lied, the dragon is also very embarrassing, Long said If you add more, you will definitely write it, but the story is not a few lines. How long does it take to write a long time? Chapter 563： Eat? Sometimes, it''s really hard for you to understand a person''s brain circuit, especially if you know that this person is not deliberately mad in front of you; Su Bai is clear, Emma is the truth, she is not deliberately joking, nor is she deliberately pretending; From the last story world, when I first saw Emma and saw that she was holding the palm of a male listener in her hand and asked if she could eat or not, Su Bai could feel it, a sincerity. In fact, Su Bai himself knows that he and Emma are a group of people. We are very sincere. We are not willing to go against the will of our hearts to do things that we are not willing to do. Everyone has a time to show their sincerity, like now. Watching a wonderful movie will make people feel refreshed. Eating a sumptuous and delicious meal will make people feel very appetizing. Every time aviation technology develops, it will make people''s ambitions of exploration cool. Therefore, in Emma''s view, his trading conditions are the same as helping the Su Bai home to clean up the hygiene and then Su Bai pays him a reward. She has no sense of shame, no sense of disobedience, no sense of women''s virginity. In her eyes, everyone seems to have only a distinction between good and bad. To a certain extent, she is very cute, a kind of... Simple and cute. Su Bai reached out and gently knocked on the door. "I want to know, what can my meat bring to you?" When Emma listened to Su Bais tone, there was some discussion. Immediately, Because your meat is very special, there are several bloodlines in it, but these bloodlines are not contradictory, but they are harmoniously harmonious. . I think that when I eat your meat, I can taste the combination of a variety of bloodlines, and I can make great progress in controlling and understanding my power, and it is an immediate improvement. I am the first time I saw this type of reinforcement like the hodgepodge, and it can be promoted to such a high level audience. This woman is really sensational and intensive by eating meat. "Okay, I can agree." After all, I will enter the story world at night, and the injury can be recovered. Therefore, it is not impossible to cut a piece of meat for her, but it is not enough under her own. This kind of thing is too He Yingren, Su Bai did not have a lower limit to this point. "But what you said, I can''t accept it." "So, what do you mean by changing a trading method?" Emma curiously put her face in front of Su Bai. "Are you really not interested in my body?" Su Bai can see that Emmas face is not as thick as the pores of Western women. Instead, there is a smooth and delicate oriental woman. This woman is really a stunner that reverses all beings. "You have to come up with something that can touch me," Su Bai said. "Otherwise, you can try it. Can you take a piece of meat from me?" Emma looked at the old house and said: "If I didn''t guess wrong, should there be your friend in that room?" Su Bai is not allowed. "But I really didn''t bring anything this time." Emma said innocently. "I have no other hobbies other than eating." "Miss Emma, ??we have a saying in China that we are empty gloves and white wolves. Don''t you think you are doing this kind of thing now?" Emma was very annoyed. "I was originally a vampire. I gave you a clean body for a while. You can cut off a piece of meat anyway. It''s no big deal. Who knows that you Chinese men are so stingy." Emma said, staring at the white of Su Bai, he swept his eyes. "You can''t be below, can you?" This fairy! "If you can''t get any sincerity to exchange, then please come back. If you follow me unreasonably, be careful that I am not you." Su Bai turned and planned to leave. "Su, Su..." Emma called twice in the back, then shook her head helplessly, reached out, and took a scale from her chest position, which was imprinted with black lines, before it was apparently Emma The strength of his own suppression, so there is no obvious mountain, but when it is taken out, the wind around it seems to be quiet. Shahr looked at what Emma had taken out and was shocked. "Black Dragon Scales, Emma, ??are you crazy, are you really crazy!" Apparently, Shahr saw the intention of Emma''s heart. She planned to take this precious black dragon scale to exchange for a piece of meat on Su Bai! "Emma, ??is the meat of the Chinese man really so valuable?" Shahr looked at the black dragon scales, and he couldn''t help but appear coveted. If he refines the implement or strengthens the implement, Injecting this black dragon scale into it, it is possible to let this instrument get the blessing from the Black Dragon family with great probability, and even let the instrument be contaminated with a dragon! "Looking good-looking, but eating can not eat, I do not lack the instrument, for me, in fact, no use, just like a valuable jewelry, no difference. But the meat of this Chinese man can make me more control and understanding of power, Shah, this is the temptation that I can hardly refuse. Shar swallowed and cried and said: "Can I change this black dragon scale with other things? I didn''t think you would take it out as a trader before." Emma looked at Shahr with a look of disdain. "Angel meat, bathed by the Holy Light, too light, the taste is not good, and for me, too pure meat, but it does not chew." Hey, catch up with him, he is coming into the house." Saul had a very hurtful expression, but he could only re-start the car and drive back to Su Bai, who was about to enter the house. Su Bai stopped his foot again. At this time, he saw the woman holding a black thing in his hand. In the sun, he seemed to be very depressed. It seemed that even the temperature and luminosity around him could be covered. "This is a scale of the Western Dragon Black Dragon, which I got in a secret world in the story world. I am willing to take it for a piece of meat on your body, can you?" Emma is very straight to the point this time. Su Bai reached out and wanted to get the black dragon scales. As a result, Emma took back her hand and looked at Su Bai. "I don''t trust you, but you don''t promise to exchange with me. I put it in your hands." When Su Bais hand touched the black dragon scale, Su Bai felt a tingling tingling sensation. Is this the residual Longwei? Even a residue on a dragon scale can give you a feeling of substance? Ah, Su Bai nodded, "the deal." Emma did not hesitate to throw the black dragon scales to Su Bai, and did not fear that Su Bai would regret it. "Do you believe me so much?" Su Bai asked. "Because you and I are the same kind of people," Emma said. The Baidu Dagger appeared in the heart of Su Baizhang, and then he fell off his hand. It was very easy to cut a piece of meat on his arm. The blood did not flow out, but it was instantly crusted and began to creep and regenerate. It hurts naturally, but Su Bai has experienced more painful things. This kind of minor injury can''t really be a countertop. I threw this **** meat to Emma. Emma was very intoxicated and smelled. "So good meat, I should go back to the hotel and mix it with the finest red wine. Let''s go, let me go. The Earl of the Earl." Earl of Shale turned the front of the car and drove to the road. While opening the Earl of Shah, he complained: "Its a pity, but its a pity." "No, it is a pity that the black dragon scale is precious, but its ornamental value and artistic value far exceed its practical value. Even if it is integrated into the implement, it only enhances some dragons, just let the implement It seems to be more stylish, but it doesn''t really enhance the effect of the instrument. This kind of thing looks gorgeous, but it doesn''t actually work. The Chinese, who should have discovered this soon, actually just took one piece of art. Unless he is willing to take out the auction to make money, it can only be placed at home. Emma finished, her mouth showed a faint smile, obviously, she felt that she did not lose; At this time, What she doesn''t know is that When she left in the car of Count Earl, Su Bai took the black dragon scale and opened the iron gate and went in. Carefully looked at it for a while, Then put the black dragon scale on a more slippery skin on his arm, and then he said to himself: "Do you eat?" Chapter 564： I am a big man. What is the black dragon in the end, Su Bai can generally guess, the Western dragon is still very different from the oriental dragon, the western dragon is more like a huge and winged lizard; But in any case, the dragon, after all, is also a dragon, belonging to the food chain is almost the top of the existence. Before looking at this dragon scale, Su Bai just took a little bit of a try, because for the piece of skin on his shoulder, where is the bottom line that it swallowed, Su Bai himself is not clear. But anyway, just a piece of meat, Su Bai does not feel that there is any loss, and it is not indispensable to try another. The black dragon scale was placed on the piece of skin by Su Bai, and the piece of skin did not respond. "call" Its a long sigh of relief. It seems that this piece of skin has no appetite for dragon scales. Su Bai cant talk much about disappointment. After all, life is like this. However, just as Su Bai planned to bring the black and white dragon scales back to the little guy as a toy or a hanging ornament, he suddenly found that there was a suction force between the black dragon scale and the piece of skin. by, It works! For a time, Su Bai felt that she was a bit dry, and she didn''t have much hope before, but now, reality has given herself a surprise. Su Bai rushed into the house and squatted directly in the living room. The energy fluctuations also caused the attention of the fat monk and Gyatso in the room. The three quickly came out of their room. The little guy used to look at the album in the bedroom. At this time, he actually walked up the wall and looked out to look at it. When he saw the black scales and the piece of skin on the left arm of Su Bai, the little guy was a little surprised. The ground grabbed his mouth, because he just learned to walk, so after the hands let go of the wall, the little guy fell to the ground. The little face showed a grievance, so it hurt. Auspiciously came over at this time and went straight to the little guy and went back to the bed. It is clear what is happening now, so there is no need for the little guy to disturb Su Bai at this time, but maybe hey, he doesnt know, little guy. In fact, I felt that the skin that I had stunned when I was in a coma made him feel that he had made a mistake. "Day!" The fat man snorted in the living room. "Awkward, why, when you go out for a breakfast, you can come back with an opportunity!" The imbalance is unbalanced, and the blame is blamed, but the fat man still arranges a shielding array from all around to help Su Bai shield the outside interference. The monk began to recite the heart and help Su Bai to calm his mood. At this time, the reason why Su Bai quickly returned to the house, the original intention, that is, it is not really stupid to start to integrate on the road, which is too irresponsible for himself, and Su Bai clearly, At this time, in love, the fat people will help themselves complete this fusion. The black dragon scale and Su Bais left arm are almost stuck together at this time. Su Bai can feel that the piece of skin on his left arm seems to be slowly melting, slowly burning, and a hot and painful pain. Stopped by. Su Bai clenched his teeth and forcibly suppressed the mood that kept rolling in his heart. However, this pain did not gradually decline. On the contrary, it seems to be in a state of rising, and the entire arm has almost lost consciousness at this time. "Roar!" "Roar!" "Roar!" If there is a low voice, it will be sent from Su Bais knowledge of the sea. This, Is it Longwei? At the beginning, Su Bai did not care too much, because this Longwei exists, but the volume is really negligible, and Su Bai is also prepared to directly assimilate it. But in the next moment, Su Bais eyes suddenly became red, and the whole person stood up with a bang. ............ "He''s a magical disease, press it down, help him to press down, damn, what the **** is he blending, the energy is not strong, but why can you release the pressure that makes me frightened!" The fat man greeted the monk and Gyatso while raising his hands and began to mobilize the squad in the old house. At this time, it is difficult to suppress the suddenly violent Su Bai by simply relying on the strength of the three of them. And Su Bai is definitely not willing to be directly interrupted by this kind of integration. This point, the fat people know in their hearts that no one will give up when they encounter such opportunities. The strength of the audience, the future of the audience, is based on the head tied to the waist to spell out, but not safely mixed out. "Hey!" The old family''s legal array was directly provoked by the fat man, and an invisible but extremely terrifying pressure directly fell down! It should be known that this squad was formed by many senior audiences. When the old man built the house, it took a lot of effort. Even if the senior audience wanted to break into the house, they would have to break a tooth, let alone At the time, Su Bai was still in the middle of the room, which was the center of the FDC. The front directly understood the pressure from the FDC. "Hey..." Su Bai, who just stood up, fell directly on the floor of the living room tile, and the entire living room tile was directly crushed by a grain. Su Bais eyes are slowly recovering from reddish to Qingming at this time. Under this time, its really like being a good drinker. Otherwise, Su Bai was almost completely out of consciousness. God knows what he will do. . At the same time, Su Bais heart also produced a feeling of extreme fear. When he was just in the moment, he lost his mind and was completely controlled by a kind of pressure. The whole person was filled with a very violent emotion. As if I was just now, I feel that I have become a dragon that soars in the sky and overlooks all beings. There are human ants in the vicinity of themselves. There is such a low-level life around you. This is a taint to yourself. This is a shame for yourself. You must kill them, kill them, kill them! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! "Meditation, continue to meditate, what level of beasts you are getting together, why there is such a big breath rejection, this is only the first wave, you must suppress it by your own will, it is you Control it instead of it to control you!" The voice of the monk is uploaded from the side. At the same time, the monk throws away the beads in his hand, wraps around, floats and rotates, and a bead is actually a relic. At this time, the Buddha shadow in the one is illusory, and there is a Buddha shadow. A black dragon, the black dragon gaze, fierce flames, the Buddha shadow directly entangled with it, the two sides carried out an imposing fight! "Day, it is a dragon, it is a dragon in the West!" The fat man snorted. "You are rushing to want to integrate dragon scales. By the way, how is your appetite so good!" The fat man immediately looked at Gyatso, said, "Fo, use your hatchet to cut off the dragon''s pressure on the dragon scale. Now the white, it is impossible to integrate Longwei, it is a person, not a weapon!" When the monk saw that the black dragon was attracted by his own relic, the whole person also stumbled. Didn''t Su Bai go out for breakfast before, could he say that he had a dragon scale in the fields on both sides of the road? But soon, the monk woke up and said to Gyatsos eyes to follow the fat mans statement. "Amitabha, since it is a dragon scale, white, you will retreat to the next, give up the battle with Longwei, let it be completely pulled out of your body by the barren relics. The ability to get only dragon scales is enough. Su Bai nodded. At this time, Su Bai didn''t faint. Before, he didn''t realize that even a little Longwei residue was still so stubborn. This is a gap between life level and consciousness level, just like The price of a yellow sand in a car is far less than the price of a diamond ring. Slowly, Su Bai began to renounce the entanglement with Long Wei, no longer attempted to devour and assimilate it. Then, after seeming to lose the entanglement of Su Bai, the humanity took the arrogant Longwei actively to be surrounded by the Buddha. The movie is attracted to it. In its view, Su Bai is still too low. Gradually, the outer shadow of the black dragon began to grow larger and larger, and even the Buddha shadow began to appear somewhat difficult to support. The monks face is iron and blue, apparently supported by hardships. The fat man is constantly mobilizing the surrounding array and constantly suppressing the situation and sweating. Subsequently, Gyatso violently pulled the knife, and he took the opportunity to go down with a hatchet. "Oh..." A sound from the depths of the soul was split, and the dragon scales were completely integrated into the Su Bai body. The skin of Su Bai also collapsed and aging and finally fell from the left arm. This means that this devour, almost exhausted all the potential of this piece of skin, this piece of skin has been completely abolished, and since then, Su Bai will also lose this strange ability to devour. However, this does not mean that Su Bai lost money. The dragon scale, after the transformation of the skin, was completely integrated into the body of Su Bai. This, It is equal to adding a reinforcement to Su Bai! This is how many people are not worried about it! The black dragon illusion that has lost contact with the dragon scale has become a rootless duckweed, slowly weakening down, the monk will take back the beads and the relics, take a deep breath, and meditate on the knees. The fat man mobilized the surrounding array to continuously attack the black dragon virtual shadow that had already wilted. Finally, the black dragon virtual shadow completely dissipated. Su Bai was still on the ground, motionless. The fat man wiped his sweat with his back and stood up. "Mom, big white, you can do it. You really want to be our free babysitter. If you don''t call one, you will call us, the next Olympics!" After that, the fat man looked at the living room floor again. Some unfortunately said: "The tiles in the whole living room have to be re-paved again. Hey, white, you should let me say you, this thing is waiting for you to finish the matter. After I came to the shop myself, the fat man had already done the first renovation. Hello, have you heard that there is no white? The fat man walked to the side of Su Bai and reached out to shoot Su Bais shoulder as usual. however, Just when the palm of the fat man touched the shoulder of Su Bai, a layer of black scale suddenly appeared on the shoulder of Su Bai. The palm of the fat man went down and directly rubbed a spark. "I am a big man!" The whole left palm of the fat man was directly burned in half at this time. Chapter 565： Predictive and foreshadowing "Wh... whistling... whistling... whistling..." In the absolute macho view, war and women seem to be prepared for men. In the era of human beings and blood, this law is interpreted to the fullest. The smoker just finished his practice this morning, put down the weapon in his hand, walked into the shower room on the edge of the exercise room, faded his clothes, let go of the hot water, and rinsed his body. Its better to have a more symmetrical and smooth body beauty because its not destroyed by the swordsmans intensive practice. This is a smoker with the classical temperament of the oriental woman. At this time, it adds a touch of goodness to the British, and it also highlights the charm of a woman. After the shower, I changed into a casual outfit. The smoker went to the pool in front of the villa. There was no water in the pool. This originally designed pool was basically destroyed by the collision between Su Bai and Gu Fan. . However, looking at the dense cracks and potholes at the bottom of the pool, the smoked child can feel a vein of strength. That man, Is it already strong enough? When I learned about Gu Fans true identity, the smoker could actually guess that when the four people started the killing club together, Gu Fans mentality should be very easy and simple. Even, he might have used one to see three ants. The eyes sneered in silence in the back. All of this, for the self, Chu Zhao and Su Bai at the time, was a very exciting game, but for Gu Fan, it was just a pastime, a kind of relaxation, a mode of boring time. After all, Gu Fan at that time was actually an audience. But the time circulates, it is only two years. The smoker still clearly remembers the scene of yesterday. When Su Bai grabbed Gu Fans neck and pulled it into the pool, Gu Fans body has always been calm and calm. They have disappeared. His pride, his arrogance, under the tyranny of the man, all turned into ridiculous jokes. Even when he was in the scene of the crime scene, the man pointed at Gu Fans ridicule. Gu Fan was also a sneak peek and did not dare to make any counterattacks, but he could also say that he was taking care of the overall situation and endured the previous smallness because of his strength and status. The "no one else" brought by the promotion. But yesterday''s thing was officially announced. It may have been seen by you as a common person and ant. Now you have the ability to step on your feet and get your temper, and you can only expect The other party will be jealous of the rules of the broadcast and not kill themselves. strength, strength, strength, All of this is the "cause" of these two words. The smoked child picked up the soda from the coffee table next to him and drank a big mouth. In the past, she felt that strength was the name of the individual wrist, the mind, and the family power behind it, but now, the smoke is clear. In the audience circle, strength, It became very pure and returned to its original essence. The former Su Bai, although sitting in a big consortium, but as a close friend, smoked children can understand the inner loneliness of Su Bai at the time, and this seems to stimulate the "motherhood glory" in the heart of the smoker, as Women always like to find someone who deserves to rely on, and deliver their softness and gentleness to him. This may be the reason why he has always had a good impression on Su Baixin before he smoked. But gradually, whether it is before becoming an audience or becoming an audience, smokers are slowly discovering that Su Bais inner loneliness is not simply as simple as loneliness and loneliness. It is the mans own initiative. lifestyle. And myself, I can''t get in. Can''t be confused, then forget about the rivers and lakes; Smoked children know that they can''t be so free and easy, but these days, they are really bearish and look a lot, the relationship between the two, not so much in that kiss in the Su Bai detective office After the highest and the tide, it is better to say that after the kiss, the relationship between the two people officially fell. At that time, although there were reasons for the inconvenience of Su Bai, but in that environment, the two young men and women did not succeed in sparking, which means that two people are indeed impossible. Feelings, yes, infatuation, can''t talk about it, now the relationship between the two is equivalent to a good friend, and is a friend who is constantly fading. The smoked child licked his lips and looked at the mobile phone on the coffee table. He was going to enter the story world tonight. He came here specially for the sake of this. So, should you call him? At this time, Gu Fan and Chu Zhao came together. Gu Fan saw the destroyed swimming pool, his face was pumped with a subconscious mind, and Chu Zhao held some ingredients and barbecue. Soon, the barbecue was placed, and the charcoal fire was burned. Three people, each drinking beer, each baked something. Once, barbecues and beer were the things that four people liked best, but now they have become a bit boring. At this time, Gu Fan took a call, then hung up the phone, went out, and when he came in, he led two people, one was a young man in a blue suit, the man was wrapped tightly, and the other was A woman in a red down jacket, the woman is very beautiful and sexy, even if it is a down jacket, there is no way to wrap her graceful figure. These two people are all Westerners. Chu Zhao and the smoked child looked at each other, and both of them showed a touch of helplessness. Perhaps, as two people advance from the experiencer to the true audience, the so-called concept of circles has slowly become known to them. The Eastern Circle is a circle, and the Western Circle is another circle. Obviously, the two friends that Gu Fan brought this time should be people in the Western circles. "I will introduce it, this is my friend, smoked..." The woman sat down directly, and the man sat down and put Gu Fan on the side. Obviously, they were not interested in listening to the low-level audience who had less than 3 completions. Emma is very familiar with her hand to get the skewers, roasting herself, and Earl of Shale is curled up in a chair. He is not very interested in these greasy barbecues. Gu Fan did not feel that the other party was rude, because the other party did have this capital, and now he sat down when nothing happened. So, The three people were uninteresting and turned into the embarrassing atmosphere of five people. Smoked children don''t like this atmosphere, even if the other party is a very strong audience, so she just smiles at Gu Fan, "I go out." "Come back in the evening." Gu Fan reminded that because of the time when the smoker entered the story world, it was eight o''clock in the evening. "I know." Smoked nodded, took the car key and went out. Chu Zhaoben wanted to leave together, but think about it, or continue to sit. Su Bai is not the former Su Bai, but Gu Fan, is it still the former Gu Fan? At least four people used to set up a killing club in the past, and now they are really only missing. "You little girlfriend, very good character, you were in London, but also to accompany her." Emma said with a piece of meat. "Yeah." Gu Fan defaulted, although he and the smoked child, there really is no relationship between men and women. Chu Zhao looked at Gu Fan and said nothing. "But she is still a virgin." Emma suddenly snarled. "Like me, I can see it." "This, no hurry." Gu Fan is also a bit embarrassed, this woman, is really very cold. "Oh, a low-level female audience, you have to play innocent, although whether it is the pound or your renminbi, the temptation is not great for the audience, but you can come up with one or two instruments worthy of getting started, low-level Didnt the female audience climb to your bed? In fact, for the so-called concept of chastity, female audiences actually look lower than ordinary women. Count Earl said, leaning against the chair. "Not the same, not the same." Gu Fan smiled and did not intend to continue to talk about this topic. "Hey, since you didn''t eat, then I started eating?" I guess I will stay in Shanghai for a while after entering the next story world. When I get one or two instruments, I will ask her if she wants to go to bed with me. If she is loose, you can Don''t blame me, you are not married after all, aren''t you? Emma looked at Shahrs deliberately slobbering here, and she just continued to eat her own barbecue. She did not attribute herself to the insulted female role. Chu Zhao raised his head, holding the pliers in his right hand, and the blue veins were exposed. The Earl of Shale naturally noticed it, but it was not the same thing. Even if he is still not hurt, he is not worried about what this low-level audience can do to himself, not to mention Emma sitting next to him. Gu Fanqiang took the pliers from Chu Zhaos hand and turned the meat on the grill over. He said, I am true to her. This is a kind of resistance, a reminder, but it seems too subtle. Count Earl smiled and reached out and touched his nose. He did not continue to say smoked, but he continued to sigh: "Oriental classical woman, I have always been yearning." Obviously, Gu Fans reminder, Earl of Shale, did not really listen to it, nor did it really matter. They are all angels, but the angelic pedigree level of Shahr can be higher than that of Gu Fan! At this time, the cell phone on the coffee table suddenly rang, it was forgotten to take away when the smoker left, and this coffee table, recently from Shahr, Shahr took the mobile phone, deliberately placed on the tip of the nose is very obsessed with the smell, and then directly answered The phone number is a string of numbers without a name. "Hello, whoareyou? (Who are you?)" The phone was silent for a while. immediately, a cold voice came, "I don''t want to ask you why her mobile phone will be in your hand..." The Earl of Shahr was stunned, and the person at the other end of the line heard who he was. He also heard who the other person on the phone was. "But I just want to tell you that even if she just lost a hair, you bird, there is no need to fly back to London, even if the woman who likes to eat the body can''t keep you, you know, I am this person. I never like bluffing." Shahr swallowed very hard, "No...nothing...we just had a barbecue together, huh, sue, I didn''t expect it, she is your woman, how could the Earl be like her, Ben Count will definitely help you protect her." Everyone present is not an ordinary person. Even if the mobile phone is not open, you can hear the sound in your mobile phone. Immediately, Emma smiled and took a sip of beer. Chu Zhao is shaking his head with some helplessness. Gu Fan is silently clenching his fist. Hanging up the phone, Earl of Shahr glanced at Gu Fan in disgust. Emma clap her hands. "I have eaten, let''s go." Shahr and Emma got up and left the villa together. On the side of the grill, there are only two people, Gu Fan and Chu Zhao. After a long silence, Gu Fan first said: "Su Bai called the smoker. Are you sure you told him that the smoked child entered the story world?" "Yeah." Chu Zhao nodded. "That would be the case. There are other people in the Western audience forum who recorded that they have seen a group of Eastern listeners when they entered this story world called "Zombie". From the description point of view, it should be Su Bai, he should have entered This story is in the world. Nothing, even if you can''t leave your face to ask him, but he looks at the face of the smoked child, he will also tell the smoked children the secrets and points of attention in this story world. Anyway, you are entering the story world together, all the same. As for the foreshadowing story here, you can review the thirty-seventh chapter and the thirty-eighth chapter of the fourth volume. Chapter 566： You cant die so early. Before entering the story world, the audience will always spend some time to calm down and stabilize their own moods, just like facing the students before the exam, they will also solve the pressure in their own way and go to the examination room in the best state. However, for the students, the score of an exam determines the attitude of the parents who return to their homes. This has already made people feel embarrassed and cautious, and for the audience, This determines whether you still have a life. Even people who are Su Bais temper are no exception when they encounter such things. Very few listeners are still busy with other things before entering the story world. Most people choose to stay alone. Meditation. The smoker drives the car, slowly driving on the road, surrounded by neon flashes, and in a city like Modu, in fact, you can more easily access the so-called loneliness. Looking at the group of green light passers gathered at the intersection of the traffic lights, watching the long queue of cars, watching the cold buildings, watching the pace that made people feel a little overwhelmed. If you choose combined pollution into the rhythm of the city, you may lose yourself, but if you are a kind of independence mentality, then you will feel more lonely than in the deep forest. . people, It is a kind of creature. The smoker lowered the window and let the afternoon breeze keep blowing his hair. When he saw a park coffee shop on the corner of the block, the smoker stopped the car. In the distance, there was just a traffic policeman on duty. Seeing the smoker parked the car here, he walked straight. "Miss, not allowed here..." Smoked children did not look at him, turned directly to the coffee shop. The traffic police shook his head and prepared to post the list. Just after the eyes swept over the license plate, the sigh sighed and walked away silently. This kind of thing, smoked children rarely do, she belongs to the elite class, but is very orderly, ordinary people always feel that the dignitaries are not "make things wrong" and not "trouble the law" is not called power, but in fact, compared to ordinary people, The elites are more aware that the so-called rules are the most important guarantee for their identity and class. But now, the smoker feels that he should be slightly indulgent. Entering the coffee shop, I ordered a coffee and a dessert directly on the menu, and the smoker sat down directly against the window. Its half past three in the afternoon, and its less than five hours before I enter the story world. Its more than enough to have a cup of coffee. "Miss, can I sit down here?" A woman''s voice rang out behind the smoker, and a faint scent of lavender blew over it. The voice was a bit familiar, the smoker turned his head and saw a black high heel under his feet, and the lady with a light blue shawl stood behind her and looked at herself with a smile. Not only the sound, the appearance of the other side, but also let the smoked child have a feeling of deja vu, but can not remember the traces. Originally, according to the habits, the smoked children who refused to be cold and cold, but the ghosts nodded and tacitly agreed. Perhaps, it was because of the unknown familiar feeling that this woman had made herself. The woman sat down generously. There was a valuable camera hanging on her chest, but it can be seen that she didnt care much about the camera. There were scratches everywhere on the camera, but this gesture, Only then is a kind of free and easy, higher than a person who buys a very expensive camera and cares for it. "Have I seen you?" asked the smoker. "Maybe, maybe in a magazine." The woman is not reserved at all. Her body leans slightly against the sofa, and the left hand gently spreads it out and puts it on the coffee table. The slender legs are just folded up, giving a lazy but beautiful feeling. . Even if it is a smoked child, even if it occupies a young advantage, in front of this woman, it seems to be somewhat dwarfed. Even in front of her, you cant afford to compare it, because you dont know where to go from. The other party seems to have completely compared you from a single eye, from a subtle body movement, and in front of her, the woman who is good and beautiful again has lost Guanghua. The smoked nodded. At this time, her coffee and dessert had come up. She picked up the small spoon and gently stirred the coffee, then picked it up and took a sip. "Is there something?" Seeing the other party not talking, the smoked child can only continue to ask, but at the same time, the smoked child is also shocked, in front of the other side, completely fall into the tide. Not to mention the identity of the children in the real world, and to say that the identity of the audience, in front of her, is completely led by the nose. This feeling makes the smoker suddenly feel terrible, and even has the urge to escape from this cafe. "Nothing." The woman shook her head slightly, after awhile, Only then opened: "Just want to see you." Just want to see me? "Do you mind if I give you a photo?" The woman pointed to her camera and said. Smoked instinctively wants to refuse, but I don''t know why, facing her, if she refuses, she can''t say it at all, she can only be silent. The woman got up and walked out of the cafe in an elegant manner, then stood on the lawn outside the cafe, picked up the camera, and sat on the other side of the glass window. "Hey..." Waved and gestured, the woman turned and slowly walked away, suddenly and suddenly. The smoker sat for another hour or so, until the resident singer in the coffee shop came in and slammed the guitar, and then woke up. At this time, the coffee in front of him had no temperature. Some panic, some puzzling, and some inexplicable, the smoked child paid the bill, walked out of the coffee shop, walked to the front of the car outside, saw a picture on the window wiper. Picking up the photo, the smoker glanced at it. All the details of the angle, light and shadow of the photo seem to have achieved the ultimate, and the self in the photo is looking at the window in a confused way. next moment, Smoked children saw the photo, the opposite side of their position, slowly emerged a figure of a woman, the woman is also carrying a cup of coffee, slowly looking at himself. Suddenly, The smoked child panicked and the photo landed on the ground. In the evening, the evening wind blew, and the photo was blown up. When the smoked child wanted to reach out and grab it, it directly turned into a fly ash, dissipated and collapsed, and the smoked hand grabbed an empty space. . Immediately, a feeling of loss suddenly lingered. A Poussin in front of the car just came at this time, and turned on the high beam light to shine here, then the lights turned off, a young man came down from the car. Su Bai closed the door and went to the smoked one while smoking. "It seems that I am lucky, I guess you will come to this coffee shop." The smoker raised his head and looked at Su Bai. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to open it. The figure of the woman was like a brand, and it was in front of his heart. But instinctively, the smoker felt that if the woman''s affairs were told to Su Bai, terrible things might happen, and this thing would cause Su Bai to fall into a dangerous nest. "What happened?" Obviously, what Su Bai discovered. The smoker shook his head. "Nothing." Su Bai did not ask, but his cold scorpion still looked around carefully. When I called the smoker before, Su Bai had already drove out of the car, but since the smoker went out without a mobile phone, Su Bai had to stroll around nearby to see if she could find her. This coffee shop, Su Bai has some impressions, but this impression is only seen when I saw this coffee shop. It seems to have been with the smoked children before. It is not that the smoked children will be here at the beginning. The truth of the matter is that when he drove through the neighborhood, Su Bai suddenly felt the feeling of a heart suffocation, as if there was a presence that was connected to his own blood and wandered around. This feeling of suffocation is different from the feeling of broadcasting before each release of the mission, but a feeling that makes Su Bai feel very scared and angry. All the way along the way to find, Su Bai was driving here, but only saw the smoked one standing on the side of the road, did not see other people, and the feeling of suffocation disappeared. "Get on the bus, I have something to tell you about the world of your story." Smoked nodded, did not take care of his car, and sat down directly in the co-pilot position of Su Baipusang. Su Bai was not in a hurry to get on the bus, and continued to look around with the smoke in the air. Finally, Su Bai threw the cigarette **** on the ground and sat in the car. "How long have you been?" asked Su Bai. "The distance is eight o''clock, there are still two hours." Smoker replied. "Is there anything I need to go back and take?" "No, I need the instruments and some paper notes I have in my bag, except for... mobile phones." "Oh..." Su Bai smiled. He guessed that it should be smoked and did not like to stay with Gu Fan and the two Westerners, so he deliberately left the phone and waited for the story world. "Well, let''s go to the river. I have something to ask you, ask you, what choices to make." After Su Bai finished, he started the car, and Poussin went out and left the coffee house. And just when the body completely disappears into the traffic, A pair of black high-heeled shoes, stepped on the cigarette **** that Su Bai had just left and had not completely extinguished. "The child, I don''t know how to smoke a little." A womans voice came from a long time. In this sentence, it seems to have a touch of faint concern, but in the next sentence, the beautiful atmosphere that has just been rendered is broken up in one fell swoop. "Although you are damn, you can''t die so early." Chapter 567： Re-enter Mr. Zombie On the cement board trail along the Huangpu River, a man and a woman walk side by side. At dusk, the sunset pulls two oblique long shadows behind the two. On the left side of the river, there are freighters from time to time, and the layers of the waves rise and fall. Ripple, the last flaw in the sunset. "So, is this the way it is?" After listening to Su Bais remarks, the smokers face did not appear any frowning, nor did he hesitate and think about it. There was only one kind of fancy and exclusive playfulness belonging to women. "Su Bai..." The smoker turned and stood in front of Su Bai, reached out and helped Su Bai take care of the collar. "You and me are really getting more and more." Su Bai didn''t talk, didn''t refute, just quietly looked at the woman in front of her, quietly looking at the dusk in front of her eyes; When Su Bai gave his decision to enter the "Zombie" story world to the smoker to determine, in fact, to a certain extent, it was to push the troubles that should have belonged to him. If I don''t enter this story world, you may die according to the established route; But if I enter this story world, you may end up dying because of my entry; Whether I want to enter this story world, Option, In your hands. All of this is about your life and death. It is also about my advance and retreat. In short, I will give it to you to decide. Not too much speech, not too much rendering, When the smoked child helped Su Bai to finish the collar, she turned her side and held her hands on the iron railing. She looked at the river and watched the setting sun gradually. For a time, she seemed to blend with the picture of the sunset. For one. And Su Bais heart, a slight pain, seem, I am too determined to be too selfish. Whether it is facing the past with Chu Zhao, or facing the situation with the smoker at this time, I am actually centering on myself, too lazy to stand on the perspective of others to think about the problem. "Su Bai, between me and you, it seems that only ordinary friends." Smoked a smile, said this sentence, she did not have tears, no grief smile, only one Free and easy. Love and love, the world has deducted countless entanglements, Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai, Romeo and Juliet, let many idiots believe in the rules of their love. However, in fact, a lot of things, if you look at it, will still be seen. "I want to survive." The smoker hesitated. It seemed to be thinking about how to organize his own words to express his thoughts. "I want to be strong, I want to be like you, step by step. The land becomes a senior, even more. Do you know, Su Bai, not only you alone is an obsessive attitude towards terror broadcasts, in fact, I am also able to stand on different life paths to see the scenery that most people have never heard of. It is my expectation, and now it is being implemented step by step. You don''t enter the story world, I may die, you enter the story world, I may die because of this. Since the prophecy has been confirmed by your previous experiences, I will choose one, you Come with me into this story world. Finally, if I am dead, in the real world, on my tombstone, give me a good-looking photo. The cool cold wind blew, and the smoked child held his arms. At this time, the Iraqis seemed so cold and lonely. Su Bais lips were slightly open, and she subconsciously wanted to reach out and hold her into her arms, but she finally stood silently beside her, and watched the Huangpu River with her. "Time is coming," said the smoker. Su Bai nodded. "Su Bai, you have to live well." Smoked said very seriously. "This is a lot more fun than the game we built the killing club. If I can''t play, I am out, I hope you can always play." Go on, always... go to the end." time up A white light shrouded the smoker, and then she disappeared in place. Su Bai sighed. In the dusty world, the power of the audience is comparable to that of the gods. It seems to be powerful. It seems that as long as they are willing, they can subvert the power of a country at will, but they themselves are actually one of the cages. Only sleepy beasts, waiting for the broadcast to open a cage, put it out for "performance" for entertainment. "Broadcast, I am asking for a special reward for returning to the world of the story I have experienced before for three hours, the goal - the "Zombie" story world." Su Bai doesn''t know how to contact the radio. This doesn''t really need to know, open your mouth, talk, broadcast, I will hear it. "Reward starts..." A voice rang from the white sea, Then, A white light wraps Su Bai directly. ............ The gate of the dungeon was opened with respect and respect by two guards: The old woman came in. Su Bai saw a scar on her face and it looked really like the extermination teacher. The old woman smiled at Su Bai: "You are very lucky. I am in a bad mood now, so I will not torture you for too long, because I will be heavier when I start, you can''t support it for too long." "I feel that I can keep a lot of water. You can keep me here, tortured for a year and a half, and let me die every day. This is how to hate. After all, have I killed your apprentice?" "puff" The old man took a sip and then coughed up in order to cover up. The smile on the old woman''s face is unchanged, the hand is sticking out, and it is the whiteness of Su Bai. then, There is no nonsense, Directly squatting on the pants of Bai Bai to Su Bai......... But at this time, the old-fashioned brush next door was lightly ticked on the tree; The old womans hand suddenly turned into a slant, and did not pierce the key to Su Bai, but plunged into Su Bais thigh. "You are interested in this kid?" The female refinery looked at the old man. The old man shook his head, but he was a little stunned: "I just don''t feel so sorry." "What do you care about?" The female refiner was somewhat puzzled. "What is pity is that I can say a few more words with you. One person can move from death to life. This is a very interesting thing, isn''t it?" The female refiner released her hand and let Baibai lay on the legs of Su Bai, then looked around and laughed: "What are you talking about? Can he live? Do you know where it is?" "Of course I know." The old man''s eyes looked a little empty. His words have deep meaning. The female refiner means that here is the Tiangong, which is specially built for the refining disciples of the imperial court. It is a real day. Prison, come here, unless the meaning of the female refinery, no one can go out. However, the old man is watching the world. If the worlds supreme existence wants the young man to go out, is it a dart in the district? "Okay, then I want you to see it with your own eyes, you, too, when you look away!" The female refiner waved out and directly photographed Su Bais forehead. This is not intended to be played and tortured. Instead, she wants to directly kill Su Bai and let the old mans words be completely sung. shit. However, just as the female refiner''s hand had not yet fallen, a white light suddenly shrouded in Su Bai, but then the white light disappeared instantly. Su Bai was also bound there, and everything changed without any slight change. This made the female refiner feel subconsciously that she should have just taken a look. This palm, fight down, the other party will die! However, at this moment, the old man suddenly gave a "sudden", But this time the female refiner will not take care of the old man again. However, Su Bai, who was originally closed to prepare to bear this death blow, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes are very deep, there is no fear of death, no panic, some, Just a touch of interest and ... excitement. "boom!" The chain with the left foot of Su Bai directly collapsed at this time, and Su Bai raised his left foot and smashed out at a speed that was almost impossible in the eyes of the female refiner. "Hey!" The woman''s palms have not yet reached the forehead of Su Bai, and the whole person is first stepped out by Su Bai. At the moment, the front dungeon railings are directly crushed and shattered, and they are waiting outside the railing. The two guards were directly swept by the body of the female refiner, and immediately exploded into two groups of blood fog. The female refiner fell on the wall and pulled out a pit and was buried by a piece of dust and rubble. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Su Bai slowly cut off the chain of iron in his body, and then walked to the front, and directly raised the female temper who was covered in blood into the rubble. The female refiner was in a state of dying, but at the moment Su Bai mentioned her, she shot a blood-red villain from her eyebrows. "Ah." Su Bai chuckled, his palms stretched out, and the palms were covered by a layer of black scales. The hot atmosphere screamed and directly shook the weak god. "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!" The female refiner made a harsh scream, and then the **** was burned into a smoky smoke. Clap his hands, Su Bai smiled and walked to the old man who was locked up next door. The old avatar looked at the unknown species and stared at Su Bai up and down. Even though Su Bai had just killed the powerful female refiner with Thunder, the old man did not seem to be against Su Bai. How much fear is generated. "In other words, why did your strength suddenly rise so fast?" The old avatar was asking Su Bai, and he was talking to himself. "Because I was enlightened before I died, then the strength has soared." Su Bai explained with a smile. The old man bowed his head slightly, his eyes were up, and he looked at Su Bai with a smile and a deliberate smile. Road: "Can the effect of epiphany last for only one and a half hours (3 hours)?" Chapter 568： NPC Su Bai "Can the effect of epiphany last for only one and a half hours (3 hours)?" When the old man said this, Su Bais eyes could not help but condense, and directly reached out and pulled the fine iron railings in the old mans cell and walked in; Su Bai is indeed much stronger than himself when he first entered the world of this story. Even, it is completely two levels of existence. This is like a game character that has been brushed to level 30 and is well equipped. To re-enter the area where you started leveling, you will find that you can torture yourself to death here. The small boss cant break it now, but its been chased by the strangers here. It''s easy to kill them directly. Simply speaking, it is the thrill of dishinology. The old man swallowed a sip, and as Su Bai kept approaching him, he was instinctively a little scared and subconsciously stepped back. Su Bai bent down slightly and looked at the old man who was a little older and somewhat embarrassed. He lifted his chin with his fingers and lifted his entire face to face himself. This position is a bit like a young girl, so it seems a bit nondescript. "Official, I want." The old man suddenly glared at the scorpion, and it is estimated to be a fan of "Jin Ping Mei". Su Bai smiled and reached for the old man''s beard and looked at it carefully. "No, it is reasonable to say that the world of this story has not been fixed. How can you still exist like this?" This is the most confusing place for Su Bai. It is reasonable to say that the first broadcast of the broadcast is to repair these problems. How come this time comes in, and there is a fish that slips through the net? The old man took a step back and broke away from Su Bais control. He sighed. "In this world, there are many people who see through it, but most of them are not even seen when they see it. If they see it, they will show that they have seen it. It is only a minority of the minority. This is the same as the political affairs." Su Bai heard that if he realized that he had nodded, the reason why the old man was not erased was because he was the "shun people" under the terrorist broadcast, and he took the good citizens card with the devil when he came in. "Good people" is a nature. "Do you need me to take you out?" Su Bai asked, he didn''t have much time. If there is no accident here, it should be in the vicinity of the capital. It is far from Lin Zhenying''s Taoist temple. It is really far away. He was on the road when he was escorted. It took a lot of days and I wanted to go back to the original position within three hours, even for the current Su Bai. Since the name of this story is also called "Mr. Zombie", then the group of smokers who enter the story world should follow the normal plot process. Is it true that there is also a Yizhuang near the capital? Then I have to make a zombie right away? "No, no, I won''t go out. It''s boring to go out. I''m still comfortable here. Some people take care of it, and don''t spend too much time." The old man waved his hand and said that he didn''t need Su Bai to save himself. "But this woman was killed by me, you..." "Reassured, it is you who killed her, and I have nothing to do with them, they still reluctant to kill me to vent their anger, love Xinjue Luo family is not willing to kill me now." The old man said very calmly. "Cheng, then you continue to squat here, I am leaving." For three hours, there are still about one hundred and sixty minutes left. If the smoker is doing a mission in the vicinity, then naturally there is still time for yourself to do something, but if the smoker is not nearby. Su Bai is powerless. Even, because according to the fate of the previous fat man, if Su Bai came directly from the story when he left last time, then Su Bai and the Taoist Mountain and Taoist Mountain Gate basically missed. "Hey, afterlife." The old man leaned against the wall, holding a brush in his hand and scratching himself. "What?" Su Bai turned to look at the old man. "One and a half hours, it is not necessarily a half hour." The old man smiled mysteriously. "Nostalgic empty scented flute, and turned to the town like a rotten Ko. This poem, have you heard it?" "Rotten Ke people?" Su Bai brows slightly wrinkled, he seems to know a little bit what the old man meant. The rotten Ke people wrote the famous literary writer Ren Biao of the Southern Dynasties. He said that the Jin people were kings. According to legend, the Jin people went up the mountain to cut wood and saw the two boys playing chess. They stopped to watch. When the game is over, the handle of the hand (Ke) is already decaying. When I returned to the village, I realized that it had passed a hundred years, and my contemporaries had already died. This allusion to understand, in fact, can be understood as a kind of time relativity, which is almost the same time flow rate between a place and another place, such as A and B, when you are in A and you are in B At the time, I feel that time has not changed, but it is because you are in A or B, but if you put a marker on the A and then stand on the B, you will notice the time flow of the two places. There are obvious differences. This kind of means, for broadcasting, is really just a pediatrics. For example, sometimes it takes a lot of days in the story world, but it may take a few seconds to return to the real world. Su Bais last story world is actually In this way, the blood corpse left the real world for five minutes to do the task, and then when he came back, he saw his wife dying under the robbers, and it was also a manifestation of the intentional broadcast of the broadcast. The story world and the real world time flow rate are all set by broadcasting their own minds. If the three hours mentioned in the broadcast means that the real world will last three hours, but the story world, if the broadcast wants, over three Years, no problem. "Why would you say that? Also, don''t you think that you told me so many things, will you notice the things on your head?" Su Bai asked. "Because I am on you, I saw the same thing as me." The old man pointed his finger and pointed to himself and pointed to Su Bai. "I have been in this cell for so many years, no, no, no, even My birth, my previous life, my previous studies, my previous experiences, etc., seem to be just to wait for you to be locked in and then say a few words in front of you, it is as simple as that. And you, now, are actually the same as me. Su Bais eyes smashed up, and the old man apparently did not know the NPC, but his meaning was already clear. That is, the current Su Bai is like him, the NPC of this story world, NPC is for the plot service, also It is for this group of low-level audiences who have entered the world of this story. Of course, there are many kinds of services here, such as killing them, abusing them, and also being an NPC service. "pull." Su Bai turned and walked straight to the stone steps. The old man sat down in the cell and smiled. ............ Su Baiben thought that when he came out of the dungeon, there should be a lot of soldiers guarding it, saying that he would not have to open a killing ring to go out, but fortunately, here is the story world, there is no need to worry too much, but when Su Bai really came out At that time, I found myself walking out of a rockery. The pavilion and the pond were next to each other. I didnt say that it was a guardian of the soldiers. I didnt even see a figure. Because of the time, Su Bai directly chose to walk the main entrance and walked directly along the corridor pavilion. He did not worry about who would meet him, but at the beginning, he slowly began to change his taste, because Su Bai found himself In front of me, there will always be corridors extending in all directions. I seem to never finish. At the same time, the rockeries and ponds in the field of vision will continue to appear in the direction of Su Bai from other directions. I have been playing here. Turn around. Finally, Su Bai stopped. "No wonder there is no one guarding here. It turns out that this is a maze." The next moment, Su Bai directly slammed on one leg, and the whole person jumped up. Only when the figure was just over the corridor, an invisible force suddenly pressed down and forced Su Bai to die. Go on. "boom!" Su Bai''s legs squatted on the floor tiles, and the floor tiles were not damaged, but Su Bai couldn''t help but **** a cold breath and his legs became slightly stiff. The ban on the top of the head is even more powerful than the old-fashioned family. I just wanted to jump up and the result of the anti-shock force directly rebounded several times. The legs are naturally over-loaded. Some strains have also occurred, but fortunately the problem is not big. and, Su Bai deliberately used nails to paint on the pillars, but found that no matter how hard he tried, the paint still retains its original appearance, which is similar to the train on Su Bai. It looks like ordinary things, you But there is no way to destroy it. Can''t you go out? Then I can only stay here for the rest of the time? Su Bai suddenly felt a little speechless. At the same time, she also remembered what the old man in the dungeon said to himself. The meaning is that in this world, Su Bai, like him, is an NPC. After all, if you return to the three-hour privilege of the story world you have experienced, it is such a thing to play, and the broadcast is too lacking in sincerity. Su Bai simply sat down and couldnt get out and couldnt jump out. Just wait, close his eyes, like a nap; Wait until the noon sun has fallen sharply. When the three hours have definitely passed, Su Bai, who has been sitting still in motion, has slowly opened his eyes. This time, He is really convinced, I was broadcast to the pit myself. "Mom, is Laozi really the NPC in this story world?" Moreover, I can only stay here and can''t go out here, because the low-level audience has not come here to trigger the task I represent. Using reverse thinking, many things are actually explained very well. Su Bai had to admit this fact, but when Su Bai left the corridor and went to the rockery again, he was ready to go down to the dungeon to swear a few words with the old man. Time, But suddenly found out, The hole that I walked out from behind the rockery at the time, at the moment, But it disappeared out of thin air. Chapter 569： Xuanzang? Su Bai sat by the pond, and it was dark at night. He was like a lonely night watchman. Is boring, Also very boring, Because Su Bai is not clear, how long will he stay here, and, in a certain sense, since the broadcast has been done on the definition of "three hours", this time has been extended to correspondingly, then, Broadcasting will definitely limit you a lot in this world of stories. Otherwise, in such a long period of time, Su Bai can go to the demon to hunt the monsters, or go to the treasure hunt in the Taoist mountain gate, all the way to the indigenous people in the world of the story, see the robbers, see you, this The world of stories that is suitable for the low-level audience of smoked children is coming in, which is basically equivalent to sending a tiger into the sheepfold. But it is clear that Su Bai does not say mutton now, even a smell of sheep has not been smelled, the pond is very clean, but there is no fish, want to catch the fish to roast and roast can not do. Fortunately, I dont want to eat for the time being. Its not very big for Su Bai. The glass frame used to cover you and keeps the vitality. The environment like this has been experienced. Now this environment Although it limits your freedom, it is quite friendly. However, there is some feeling of uneasiness in Su Bais heart, that is, his strength is still too high compared to the listeners level of audience. Broadcasting can''t set itself directly to the final boss, so that they are almost equal to the smoker, but if you follow this line of thought, if the broadcast wants to set itself to NPCboss? Then, the broadcast should weaken its own strength, weaken its own strength, or simply hurt itself, let its own strength fall, fall to the level of the audience of the "following the heart", "sincere cooperation" and then "nine deaths" "Under the level that can be defeated." In short, there are many ways and there are many possibilities. It depends on how the radio decides how to choose. In the yard, there are actually houses, but before Su Bai tried it, the doors and windows here are closed, even if you cant open your fists, here, just like the confinement, you dont even have the power to vent. . However, just as the moon hangs at the top, all the rooms here are starting to rise up with layers of white mist. These white mists slowly gather into the pond and melt in the water, creating a kind of "fairyland." The feeling of ethereal. What is this moth? Su Bai stood up and walked to the front of a room, reaching out, but his hand stopped in midair. Oh shit, This will not be a broadcast intentional? If I have been sitting here to enjoy the moon, how can it have a chance to seriously hurt myself? At this point, Su Bai stepped back two steps. by, I still get rewards from Laozi. It is not my story world. I dont follow your mind. Can you really punished my normal audience? If it is the story world that I entered, some rules that are customary, Su Bai must be obeyed. This is a kind of tacit agreement between the audience and the broadcast. However, now, Su Bai is coming in by "reward". Su Bai really does not believe that the radio will take himself as a normal listener to knead, otherwise this reward will become a joke. However, although Su Bai did not open the door, all the doors and windows were automatically opened at this time, and a "beep" sound was heard; Su Bai stood at the door and watched the mist blew on himself. The mist was not poisonous, and there was no smell. It looked very pure. Only, very soon, there was a humming sound in the room, and a piece of quaint and heavy music rang from the inside. Su Bai doesn''t know much about music, especially this kind of classical music. Naturally, he doesn''t know what music is playing inside. But as the music rises, the sky gradually gathers a black cloud and the moon. Give it a cover. "Hey..." "Hey..." "Hey..." A sound of crisp friction came from the house. Su Bais face also showed a dignified color, because it was not only the sound, but the pure white mist, which also began to infiltrate an ink black. "Hey..." This is the impact of the armor of the armor, the looming, and the collision of the leading edge with the scabbard. At this time, Su Bai suddenly thought of a possibility, a very embarrassing, trivial possibility, but it is in line with the possibility of broadcasting aesthetics. Oh shit, It is possible that the broadcaster did not intend to be the final mission NPC, but to use himself as a sharpening stone. There is already a corpse in it, and it is obvious that there is a big scorpion to come out, but this big scorpion is probably unsolvable to the audience of the scent of the smoked child, so Su Bai is needed to seriously hurt him. Seriously hurt him, or Su Bai was seriously injured, and randomly selected a suitable NPC to be the final task, for the broadcast, there is no difference. But it made Su Bai feel a little unacceptable, but then Su Bai realized that there was a problem. In Tianjin, the young firefighter, his father, was next to him, but he watched the explosion happen and watched. Looking at his son is likely to die in this, but did not go up to save him, but waiting for Su Bai to pass the shot, and finally also accept the human feelings of Su Bai, in the punishment of the world of the story is a side of Su Baiwang . Self, is it because it is too deliberate? With the reward of broadcasting, but deliberately want to come in and break the balance in the world of broadcast stories? If the broadcast is deemed to be like this, then the so-called reward may no longer be a reward; It is like a certain general in ancient times who received the gold medal from the emperor, but he deliberately took the gold medal to death and went to the emperor''s harem to make a misconduct. Do you think he will die? But now it seems that the broadcast is just to put the punishment on itself, just to target yourself, this is a blessing in misfortune. Holding an idea like this, Su Bai will no longer struggle with anything, waving his hand to dispel the black fog in front of him and actively enter the room inside. As a result, one foot just stepped in, and immediately a salty hurricane rushed. Su Bais figure immediately withdrew, but he was still grabbed by two hands with long nails. "Roar!" A low-lying beast resembling a beast came from inside, and the other''s arms also had a powerful force. It seemed that the white was intended to be pulled directly into it. This action, This position, This step, Su Bai is really familiar. The next moment, the other party is estimated to be facing the soft flesh of his neck. Whether it is a zombie or a blood family, there is actually a habit, that is, from the living neck position is actually the most Cozy and most enjoyable. "boom!" Su Bai raised his hands and grabbed the other''s arms. The legs were slightly bent and the center of gravity was pressed. For a time, Su Bai and the unknown zombies in the black fog formed a similar stalemate. But then, the other side suddenly slammed the force and rushed straight toward Su Bai. Su Bai was unexpected, and had to be pushed back and forth. The other person''s body shape also appeared from the black fog. It turned out to be a zombie dressed in a royal robe. The zombie skin is very white and white, but this should not be his natural skin color. It is estimated to be a post-mortem legacy. Make-up, layer by layer of thick white powder. "ͨ..." Su Bai fell into the pond with the zombie wearing a robe. The water in the pond was very ice, but the body of the two people was even more ice. This zombie is like a hunger and thirst, and he constantly wants to press Su Bai down on the flesh and blood of Su Bai. Rao is the physical strength of Su Bai, and he can only stalemate with him. Open him. Finally, Su Bai deliberately sold the other party a gap. When the other party directly bowed his head, Su Bai grabbed the other''s neck, and the whole person turned over. Although the body had resistance to water flow in the pond, the flesh of both sides In fact, power has not long said that the small water flow resistance can be offset. Su Bais arms smothered each other, his figure bent down and his waist was forced, and he jerked a reversal. "boom!" The zombies were directly slammed on the shore by Su Bai, and the figure was drawn across the floor tiles, rubbing a string of sparks. However, the other party immediately bounced again and continued to rush to Su Bai. Su Bai quickly retreated and went to the other side from the other side. There was a pond between the two sides. "Hey, it''s really like a cowhide." Su Bai took a sip, and a person with a special identity became a zombie after death. The horrible degree would rise straight. The body is still wearing a robe, and it is estimated that it should be a full-fledged person. The emperor, the guy who had sat in the dragon chair during his lifetime, was inevitably contaminated with Ziwei infuriating. Once he died, it was a BUG. In the recent struggle, Su Baike did not keep his hands, and all the heavy punches greeted the zombies, but the other party was really unseen and thick, and he completely ate his own attack. But there is not much reaction and injury performance. The other party began to smash over to Su Bai. His speed was very fast. He could still make a residual image in the air. Almost immediately, he came to Su Bai and flew directly to Su Bai. "boom!" Two physically strong men pressed together again, and the other''s stinky mouth was facing Su Bai''s face. I don''t know if the water in the pond or the saliva dripped. This time, the distance is close, plus the water in the pond has been washed, the makeup on the other side is gone, revealing a face full of pockmarks, and this pock is not a natural look at first glance. It should be a disease residue. This time, Su Bai finally can guess the true identity of this zombie. Immediately, Su Bai quickly cringes and rigidly switches to a zombie state. The other party''s movement suddenly stagnate, and it seems that I don''t understand why the food in front of me suddenly becomes my own kind. "Xuan Zang?" Su Bai screamed tentatively. Chapter 570： New way of broadcasting The zombie stunned, slowly let go of Su Bai, and then stood up straight. At this moment, the temperament of the zombie seemed to be different. He slowly turned and faced the pond, facing away. Su Bai; It seems that I guessed it right. Su Bai thought about it. In fact, this is not difficult to guess. The Kangxi Emperor of the Qing Dynasty, who loves Xinjue Luo Xuanzhen, is the image of Chen Daomings masculine handsome man. The Kangxi Dynasty is very hot in China. Few people know that Emperor Kangxi had a smallpox when he was a child. Although he did not die, he also left a lot of pits on his face, similar to pockmarks. Therefore, the Kangxi Emperor in history cannot naturally be a handsome guy who looks like Chen Daoming. However, Su Bais face to him at this time, if he could not see his zombie face, he could still see the so-called king of the king. After all, he was the emperors person, even if he died. Still retaining the breath of life. Moreover, when Su Bai said the word "Xuan Zang", this zombie turned out to be like a memory that was touched by his life, and it became different from the previous one. Zombies, not in the five elements, not in the reincarnation, belong to a new life born out of death. Su Bai is strengthened with zombies. It is natural to know what it means once a zombie has realized the memory of his life. This means that the other party''s intelligence is completely opened, and the tyrannical zombie blood and the wisdom and wisdom of life will fully exert its strength. This time, Su Bai really has some "failures". However, the zombie does not seem to continue to kill. He just went back to the house silently. Yes, he used it. Although he walked very uncoordinated, he could see his stiffness, but he really used it. Going. However, when he walked to the door and just lifted his foot and prepared to step in, suddenly, the corpse of his body slammed out, and he raised his hand in some struggling manners, and his white hair grew wildly. . "Roar!" "Roar!" "Roar!" A roar of roaring out of his throat revealed a struggle. In front of him is the emperor. After he died, he became such a person, and he was not a ghost. After being named by Xu Bais "Xuan Zang", the zombie actually produced a kind of desolate atmosphere. Its not good for the dignity and restraint of the emperor, but its not a long time. He is a zombie after all. When he is going to change from a zombie to a human, he doesnt know whether the bodys **** is swaying or the surrounding environment suddenly gives him A huge pressure, the mind that has just been re-owned is destroyed in an instant. The hands outside the robes showed a dark red color at this time, and the corpse and the suffocating began to meet. Xuanzang slowly turned around, a pair of scorpions, red and red! Su Bai looked around, and just now, he clearly felt that a horrible suffocation had been released from the rest of the room. These suffocating suffocates the last smuggling sin of Xuanzang. Hey, there are about eight rooms on all sides, but it is clear that the residents here are not just the Emperor Kangxi, but it seems that the Emperor Kangxi is not the owner here. He is more like... slave! How big is the broadcast this time? One such level of Xuanzang as the final BOSS is already enough to make the audience of the level of smoked children have no way, and now there is still a layer above! Is it really that my own participation has allowed the broadcast to further unblock the seal of this story world? So the difficulty of this story world will be further increased? "Hey...hey!" Xuanzang spit out a word hard. The next moment, the whole person completely became hysterical. The legs slammed and jumped directly. In an instant, they appeared in front of Su Bai from the other side of the pond. It was like a bulldozer. He slammed into Su Bai. "boom!" Even though Su Bai''s arms crossed in front of him and made a low-end action, but the whole person was still knocked out and slipped out, and finally the back was hung on a pole before stopping. "Rescue..." This sound is not from the zombie''s mouth, but from a communication method belonging to a zombie, or it can be defined as a language belonging to a zombie; Ok? This emperor zombie also has a residual consciousness? But save you? How to save? Kangxi once again rushed to Su Bai, and the sharp claws directly slammed into the chest of Su Bai. On the side of Su Bai''s body, the body moved forward and the shoulders hit the chest on Kangxi''s chest. However, only Kangxi heard a roar, and Su Bais attack did not hit him. Instead, Su Bai himself was shocked back again. At the same time, Kangxi''s one hand also grabbed Su Bai''s shoulder and made his fingers force. "Hey..." Su Bai only felt that the bones in his shoulders had been twisted and broken. The whole person had to be crushed on one knee, but then, in the other hand, Su Bai appeared in a Hellfire shotgun against Kangxi. The left leg continuously pulls the trigger! "Hey! Hey! Hey!............" Hellfire shotgun has a strong devilish property. Even if Kangxi was covered with a layer of suffocation, he was still beaten with a leg, and he was kneeling face to face with Su Bai. "Salvation... I promise you... Ronghua is rich..." "........." Su Bai. I want you to be rich and wealthy? Then, Kangxi''s hands stretched out again, and a black scale scale appeared directly on Su Bai''s arms and smashed up! "Zizi........." A sound similar to the fire cooking oil, Kangxi''s momentum is also a glimpse. "Left... in the door..." In the left door? Su Bais corner was left to the door. There were eight rooms and seven rooms with doors and windows wide open, but only one room was closed. Kangxi suddenly stepped back a half step, then grabbed Su Bai with his arms and violently tried to push Su Bai to pass, but Su Bai had been attacked by this guy once, how could it be once again? Suddenly, Su Bais legs vacated, but his hands slammed against Kangxis arms. The whole man turned his legs in the air for half a lap and his legs were twisted. "roll!" Su Bais hands slammed his strength, and the result of Kangxi, who wanted to take Su Bais out, was smashed out by Su Bai. "boom!" Kangxis body smashed the closed door, and then the door, the window and the wall collapsed directly, broken like a glass lens, feeling like a paper paste. Kangxis body was also continued to go out. At this time, the sense of the whole environment became very strange. The location of Su Bai was still the pavilion otter, and the side where Kangxi was located was in the mountains with high night winds. Su Bai approached a little, there is a line, separated by here, outside the line, completely two worlds. Kangxis location is on a barren hill, but he seems to have fallen from a very high position. At this time, on the side of Su Bai, the robes on Kangxis body are broken and cant be seen. The robe was robbed, and most of the body was smashed, and even the skull was smashed with only half of it, but his body was still twitching slightly, which meant that he did not die. A wall is separated, is this kind of place? This height difference? This kind of environmental difference? This feeling is like any door of the Doraemon. Su Bai only dared to stand on this side cautiously and looked at the picture in front of him. "The old man is home, the idler is not close... When people return home, idlers are not close..." In the distance, there was a ring of bells. Then, Su Bai saw a black and white color. The robe was not like a robe. The robe was not like the robe. The old man came slowly here, behind him. There is a zombie dressed in official uniform who is jumping forward with him. This is a corpse! The old man apparently discovered Kangxi who fell into the rock, but he naturally did not know the true identity in front of him. "The wild corpse, the wild corpse, this is not a loss, it made a hair!" The old man took a small bottle from his arms and poured the powder from the bottle onto Kangxi. Then he stepped back and waited quietly. What the old man didn''t know was that, in a place where he didn''t know how far, Su Bai was standing there and watching everything he was doing. This feeling, for Su Bai, is like walking into a movie theater to watch a movie, but this curtain can pass through the past. About a quarter of an hour later, a black mouse suddenly appeared in the surrounding area. The mouse was attracted by the powder. All of them began to drill into Kangxi, scrambling to drill from Kangxis mouth and the wound position of the body. Ground, as the number of rats getting into it became more and more, Kangxi became more and more bloated. It seems that I feel almost the same. The old man began to chanting the spell. Immediately, the bodies that had entered Kangxis body began to be violently violent, and the blood was flowing out, and Kangxis ragged body was slowly filled with the dead flesh. "Get up!" Old man hook, Kangxi stood up stiffly. The old man took out a piece of paper in his hand. This piece of paper was the style of the Qing Dynasty official uniform. The old man turned his finger and the piece of paper burned. Then, on Kangxi, this official uniform appeared. It is a pity that he was supposed to wear a robes, and he was put on such a nondescript official uniform. "go with!" The old man issued another order. Kangxi jumped up and followed the zombies behind the old man and walked forward with the old man. In front, it was a desert village inn. ............ On the balcony on the second floor of the inn, Chu Zhao came out and stood beside the smoked child. "You go in and sleep for a while, I will come to the whistle for the class." Smoked nodded, but his eyes were still watching the moon in the sky. "Oh, there is a lot of atmosphere in the moonlight here." Chu Zhao said. "No..." Smoked children want to explain that they are not admiring the moonlight, but feel that someone looks at themselves on the moon, but always feel that this kind of words are out of place in this environment, and now they smile and turn into the inn room. . Chapter 571： The corpse story opens Su Bai sat on the floor tiles and looked at the situation below. From the outside of the line, the angle of view is constantly moving. It is like a movie screening perspective. It can select the right things happening below. The angle and the plot are completely presented, at least to enable Su Bai to see all the major plots that have taken place below. At the beginning, Su Bai was still a bit stunned. Slowly, Su Bai understood it somewhat. This is actually... broadcast perspective! The position I see, the picture I see, is the authentic broadcast perspective! Generally speaking, any narrative medium, as long as it is conveyed to people, whether it is text, dictation or other means, is a brain-filling method for the human brain. The original intention is that, with the narrative, the so-called plot and picture will automatically appear in your mind, and then through the intermittent picture, connected into a plot mode similar to the most straightforward movie, just like when people are reading, in their minds. In fact, there is a complete picture, it is the text, but in fact, what appears in the mind is the whole picture. "Is the story that the broadcast pursues is like this?" Su Bai reached out and rubbed his chin. It was almost a day to get here, and his own scum was up, but now it is not a matter of personal instrumentation. As Kangxi fell, eight doors were still open, and one door collapsed into a line, or a picture, and six other doors, which slowly closed. Su Bai tried it and couldn''t open it. Maybe, when you wait for the next time, these doors will open again. However, Su Bais heart still has some inexplicable feelings. He feels that the appearance of Kangxis zombie does not seem so simple and fits with Mr. Zombie. The background of the story is as simple as this in the Qing Dynasty. Inside, it seems that there is still a hidden line that I have not found yet. Or, if you open another door and come out with something, you can find the law. In short, Su Bai does not believe that broadcasting puts himself here is to let himself watch movies, and broadcasting anything, If there is a purpose and a plan, if you can''t see it, you can''t say that the broadcast is not arranged, but you are not smart enough, or after the time has passed, you can discover it with the development of the matter. The original layout was intended to be Here. While thinking about his mind, Su Bai continued to look at the picture in front. He didn''t dare to reach out and touch. If anything happened, or he was thrown down like Kangxi, and he said that he is not true. It can be as thick and fleshy as Kangxi. If you fall, you can still hold a sigh of relief. Even if it is really a sigh of relief, but you have a sigh of relief, can you help me to smoke? It is very likely that you will become cumbersome. It will not help you to get yourself up. This is not a bitter love drama. The aesthetic estimation of the broadcast also scorns this kind of bitter love drama. If you dare to do this, the broadcast will instead In order to pursue the so-called story effect, these two couples who are "love for love" and "do not hesitate to do anything at all" will die together. If you want to love such a "sworn", then die together. However, there is a little accident in Su Bai. "How does Chu Zhaos goods enter the world of this story?" Su Bai remembered that he was passing through the picture of the painting. Chu Zhao first called himself and told himself that the smoker had an accident. Then, because Su Bai was seriously injured because of the old familys affairs, it was inconvenient. Su Bai, who was taken over by Chu Zhaolais detective agency, went to the cemetery circle to see the tombstone of the smoked child. Chu Zhao said on the spot that he entered the story world earlier than the smoker, and the story world that smoked him behind him meant that two people were not actually in a story world, but now, it is clear that two people are in a story world. bingo! Su Bais gaze condensed. He knew that in the foresight picture of the picture, the environment in which Su Bai himself was originally should not happen later. The picture is actually a seamless access, woven according to his own environment. from. However, some messages should be true. For example, the tombstone of the smoked child is there, for example, Chu Zhao said that it should be in the future picture. This means two possibilities, First, the future has been changed. Smoked children and Chu Zhao are not a story. The world is now entering a world of stories. This means that it is feasible for Su Bai to save his life through his own efforts. After all, There has been a deviation in the future, and there is an error in the prediction screen. Why can''t it be wrong again? Change a little more? The most fearful thing is that everything is definitely not changed! There is another possibility, that is, Chu Zhao said a lie, why should he lie? Why did he clearly enter the world of a story with the smoker but still lie to Su Bai? Lying means what to cover up, which means guilty conscience, what is he hiding? What is his guilty conscience? What is he hiding? Is it true that the death of a smoker is related to him? Su Bais left hand clung tightly. In fact, Su Bai still believed in the latter possibility. This is in line with the aesthetics of the broadcast. This is in line with the aesthetics of foresight, but if the death of the last smoker is because of Chu Zhaos The reason is really ironic. Can it be said that this broadcast is to take the so-called friendship between the audience, the so-called friendship, the so-called relationship, the so-called trust, and the smashing of the so-called trust, the cut is cold and placed in front of you to feel satisfied, is it interesting? ............ "Being close to people, people return home!" The old man in black and white robes shook his bell and rushed his body into the inn. The owner of the inn and Xiao Er have been waiting for a long time. This road is the only way to rush to the corpse. There are often corpses to rest here. In fact, most of the business of this wild village shop still depends on The corpse came to maintain, as it is today, the sudden arrival of seven foreigners in a day is rare. The innkeeper is a long face with a savvy businessman on his face. He is able to do business with the business people of the corpse here. It is indeed a bold and daring master. After all, the corpses are terrible, but they are terrible. Really not bad money. It doesn''t make much money to entertain a corpse, but every time the corpse brought by the corpse, your settlement fee, your fire candle, your incense fee are all a small amount of money. "The room was arranged, but this time I was wronged by the master. The rooms on the second floor were filled with people. I will give the room where I usually live to the master." The boss apologized to the old man. The old man arched his hand, but he didn''t care much about his accommodation environment. He did the business of the corpse, and it was a common thing to go to sleep, even the ghosts and ghosts. The old man just asked strangely: "Come here. A lot of peers?" "This is not the case. Its just that today, seven foreigners are coming. Although they are from peers, they are not willing to live together. They will pack up all the seven rooms upstairs," the boss explained. "Oh, its rare to have so many foreigners, but the fire, the money, the money, the gray, the gray, the ash, the good, and the old rules, my life can be bent, and the people who have already gone, have to focus on Zheng. The master, he told me. "Who are you, Master, can you still understand this rule? You can rest assured that everything is ready. When I personally give these grandfather a fragrant paper, I will be sure to serve them comfortably." "Yes, then continue to follow the old rules, I handed in people, and then pay the bill when returning." "Chengdu, you will follow the old rules, then the master will first invite these grandfather into it. It looks like it will rain in the middle of the night, but you can''t get wet of these uncles." The master nodded and shook the bell: "Go!" Thirteen bodies dressed in full Qing robes jumped into the inn in a neat and uniform manner. "I will take a shower first, and you will send the dinner later." The master said to the innkeeper and went straight into his room. The innkeeper and the store''s second child are busy with their time. Sometimes, it is much more troublesome to entertain the dead than to entertain the living. ............ "The bell rang." When I heard the bell coming downstairs, the smoker who had slept very shallowly opened his eyes. Chu Zhao has also entered the room from the balcony at this time, watching the smoked child who has been waking up directly: "It is a corpse, I saw an old man shaking a bell with more than a dozen bodies into it." "The story, is it finally going to start?" The smoker fed and frowned. "Let''s go out and see." "I am afraid of stunned snakes." Chu Zhao worried. "You don''t go see, the other five people can hold back?" Smoked a smile. "It''s a blessing, it''s a curse, it''s a disaster. The Hong Kong film zombie film has also seen a lot. Get early information and know some information. It has a lot to do in later life." "Okay, listen to you." Chu Zhao and smoked two people carefully opened the door of the room and stood on the second floor of the wooden railing. Around, there are five people, three men and two women, and they all come out of their rooms, and they are also looking down cautiously. Below, there are a square table and chairs for dinner. at this time, Thirteen bodies were dressed in official robes, and one sat on the square table. They sat four tables in total, three tables were full, and there was only one table. On the square table in front of them, there was a censer, which was filled with incense sticks, under the square table, and a brazier. The paper money inside had not been burned. The small second-handed out of the bowl filled with gray ash came out, while gently smearing the gray gray with a little bit of fearful tone: "You grandfather, the shop is waiting for you to eat and drink, and the grandfather will do well. An An lived here in the night, and tomorrow morning, I will return to my hometown to be safe." Chapter 572： Come out again! "I am destined to be uneasy tonight." Chu Zhao looked at the 13 bodies sitting underneath, very serious. "Ansheng is not the story world." The smoked child is very indifferent. In fact, apart from her wishful thinking about Su Bai, she is actually a very good and very courageous woman. As a woman, she becomes a woman. The military attache in the British Embassy, ??even with family power to support, but also has her own absolute confidence to open the way. Even, to a certain extent, compared to Chu Zhao, who was forced by the family to be the police on the police road, smoked children face the story world, both psychological quality and subjective initiative, higher than Chu Zhao One end. "The broadcast rules that we have to live here tomorrow night, probably less than a day, we will not rest for tonight, I thought I might not enter the dangerous plot tonight, but now these 13 bodies When I came in, it meant that something must have happened tonight. When I entered this inn, I went to the stable to look at it. There was no embarrassment. There were only two very thin horses. It seems that I could not find the black hoof." "You have seen more tombs." The smoker shook his head a little. "I asked Su Bai, the black hoof has a broken effect, but it can only delay the corpse of the corpse. The process, for the corpse that has been corpse, basically has no effect." "I am just joking, yes, just a man in the next room told me that those people are going to unite and unite to save their lives. What do you think?" asked Chu Zhao. "Then let''s talk about it, I have no opinion, I want to go ahead and see." Smoked said. "Going down? Its very dangerous." Chu Zhao was surprised. Now the thirteen bodies are sitting underneath. Although the paper notes are still motionless on the face, everyone has a few hearts. These guys have an accident, really. Its only sooner or later, and as a result, there is a layer of stairs here, which can still give people a sense of security. "It''s okay, it''s not long before I enter the story. According to the aesthetics of the broadcast, the bad things still need to be brewed. It will only appear after the atmosphere is rendered for a while. I should not be afraid to go down now. I can even find opportunities to get some information. If After a while, it is very likely that I will not come back." Smoker explained. "The aesthetic of broadcasting?" Chu Zhao somewhat pondered this sentence. "Oh, Su Bai''s tone, he told me to try to think about things in the story world from this angle. Just like playing games, I have a clear understanding of the taste and rhythm of this game. If there is a pit, you can do it in your heart." Chu Zhao nodded thoughtfully, no doubt, even if he and Su Bai are hard to return to the previous buddy relationship, but he also has to admit that in the audience identity and experience in the story world, Su White does have the qualifications of being a teacher. The smoker started to go down the stairs. When I went down the stairs, I said that my heart was not nervous. It was a fake. Under the subconscious, the smoker touched the ring on his finger. This is what his mother gave to himself. It is the inheritance of his mother''s family. It should have been passed down from generation to generation to the eldest son. It was because his mother loved it and added his father''s identity. Therefore, his grandfather gave this ring to his mother. After the mother, he must have given it to himself. The home of the smoked mother is Manchu. The family is not a rich and wealthy family. But the grandfather and grandmother of the smoked family, including their mothers, are also well-known artists in the country, both in the art of creation and in the art of film and television. In fact, many stars and directors who are active nowadays are also born of Manchu. The nation that captured the world on horseback has gradually revived its own in the literary circle after experiencing the ups and downs of modern history. Glorious. At the home of the smoked mother, there is a well-preserved genealogy, and the inheritance of the Zairhalan generation from the blue flag is the sixth son of Shulhaqi, the brother of Nur and Hachi. Therefore, this ring, even if it is placed in a museum, is considered a precious cultural relic. While feeling the coolness of the ring, the smoker walked down the stairs, and when he passed the position of the thirteen bodies, there was also a feeling of lifting in the heart of the smoker. Upstairs, there are quite a few other listeners who have seen this scene. Some people are daring about the daring of others, others are ridiculing the ignorance of the smoker, and others are worried that the smoker will trigger something early to make the situation suddenly in danger. . The smoker walked cautiously. When passing through the body sitting alone on the edge of a table, the smoker suddenly felt a cold in his back, as if the other person was looking at himself, even if the other persons face was covered with a piece of paper. I can''t see his true face, but it seems that after a layer of paper, there is a pair of dark and cold scorpions looking at myself. The smoker subconsciously speeded up the speed. After walking, the door opposite the ground floor was suddenly pushed open. The old man who ran the corpse walked out while sorting out the clothes he had just washed and changed. Seeing the smoked child standing outside the door, some unexpectedly said: "Hey, in the wilderness, you can still encounter such awkward female baby. Its really good to be born and healthy, just like my granddaughter." When the old man said these words, there was only one kind of caring color in his eyes. Obviously he remembered his own baby granddaughter, but there was no feeling of yin evil. The smoked child smiled a little and learned that some of the elders in the memory would only mention the etiquette of the next generation when they were on holiday, and they would be blessed to the old man. "Oh, let''s not make it impossible, the girl is ruined and old, and it''s ruined." The old man hurriedly helped the smoked child. Because when the audience entered here, they were all changed into broadcasts and dressed up for the clothes of the Qing Dynasty. The hair of the male audience also became a scorpion. Therefore, in the eyes of the old, the smoked children should be rich and noble. Miss, the girl of the ordinary small door family can not understand this kind of ritual without such temperament. "Girl, are you afraid?" The old man pointed to the body around the table sitting straight and asked. "Well, a little." Smoked nodded. "Don''t be afraid, if there is this bell in hand, they won''t be able to mess up. Hey, the little old man is doing this business. Although this line is tired, it is not very glorious, but at least the money is fast, wait for the small The old man had enough money to make a dowry for his granddaughter, and he did not wait for his grandson. Said, the old man also shook the silver bell in front of the smoked child. The smoker specifically noticed the bell and remembered it silently. ........................ "Kangxi''s body has been broken and his bones are broken. For the zombies, the body is the biggest capital. The zombie body is more important than the life-threatening device. His current body is destroyed by seven or eight, which means In fact, his strength is already running out. Even if the corpse forced the body to hold up the torso, it is a little bit more powerful than the ordinary zombies. There are seven people on the side of the smoker, although they are all low-level. The audience, but not as close to the experience of the weak chickens that have not been strengthened, seven people, to solve a slightly zombie, the difficulty should not be right." Su Bai now lacks a hand holding popcorn and holding ice cola in one hand. Now, he seems to be really only watching movies. However, just as Su Bai thought about how the smoked child would die in danger, there was a fog again. Su Bai slowly stood up, and the mist was scattered from the remaining six rooms. Is there any ghost thing to come out? Camer came out before, who is this time? Is Fulin or Yongzheng? Or is his grandson Qianlong? Still the first BOSS, Nur, Hachi? Although it is most likely that the rhythm is like this, Su Bai obviously has a feeling of something wrong, and this kind of mismatch feels before he has it. For example, if the broadcast puts itself here, is it really just to be a bystander? This is not in line with the broadcast routine! Now, if something happens again, you should be able to figure out the rules. With the first experience, this time Su Bai did not go to the house without authorization, but stood in the same place and waited. If there is something inside, it should come out. If you don''t go to him, he will come out. The fog began to get richer and thicker. Most of the mist melted from the four-sided room into the water of the pond, and a small part of it dispersed and left the line. Su Bai turned his head and looked at it. In the picture outside the line, the sky was slowly covered by a layer of blood-red clouds. Even in the middle of the night, it could show a **** color from the moonlight. Immediately after the screen shot slowly down, after looking up at the height and angle of the ordinary person, it is seen as a **** moon in the sky! Often the beginning of the horror film, before the danger occurs, it will give a shot of such a type to give the audience a psychological hint and atmosphere. "Oh, its a pity that the broadcaster doesnt go to the director." Su Bai is stunned. In fact, he certainly knows that the radio must be too lazy to be a director. Compared with the worlds best horror film directors, broadcasting is much higher than them. The first thing is that people play Fictional, but the broadcast is a reality show, can you compare? "Sweet... nourish... nourish..." There was a shattering sound in a room, like a group of mice gathering together to smash the stakes, but like a group of poisonous snakes gathered together to keep the skin smooth and slippery. In short, this feeling is very uncomfortable. Su Bai faces the door, screaming, waiting for the unknown things inside, come on, let me see, This time, What a ghost thing! You should be able to write a chapter upload before 3am. Chapter 573： Broadcast routine "............" Just as Su Bai was waiting for it, from the room, a group of bats suddenly flew out. These bats had blood-red lines on their wings. When they flew out, they also brought a strong **** smell. These bats began to dance around Su Bai. This feeling, this kind of environment, this kind of picture, made Su Bai feel some unreal, and as a blood family, he was surrounded by a group of bats. "Oh..." All the bats uttered a very screaming scream at the same time, screaming, and then the body burst, turning into a **** fog. Su Bais heart was stunned, and immediately the left foot stepped forward, and the whole person withdrew with the help of this reaction. In an instant, the **** fog condensed, and a man with a face showed his body shape. The man was naked, and the whole body showed a strange white color, as if it were an albino patient, and the mans face was all red particles. It is dense, some particles appear from time to time, some blood bubbles, people feel very disgusting. Even, simply looking at the face of a man, you simply don''t know which region he is in. "hiss" The man put out his tongue, rubbed his lips, bent his arms, and then his legs swiftly rushed and rushed straight toward Su Bai. After the close distance, the man directly hit the head of Su Bai is a heavy punch. Su Bai naturally does not show weakness, and from the perspective of energy perception, the physical strength of the other side does not seem to be terrible, at least far worse than the previous Kangxi. However, when Su Bais punch went out, he could not touch the opponents fist. The others fist was directly turned into a **** fog. Su Bais fist was completely empty, and then the others body was in Su Bai. The side re-agglomerated out of the figure, and an elbow hit the ground in the chest of Su Bai. "boom!" Su Baisheng was hit by this attack, and his body shape retreated three steps. The other party stayed in the same place, looked at his arm, and looked at Su Bai''s appearance. He shook his head in dissatisfaction. seem, He is very dissatisfied with his own attack damage. Su Bai reached out and patted it on his chest, then slowly lowered his body shape, made a defensive posture, and took the initiative to throw out the initiative. "Hey" The other side of the legs played the ground, the whole person vacated, and quickly fell to Su Bai from the air, straight to the top of Su Bai. Su Bais arms were stretched out and facing the top was a direct two-shot fight back. "Hey!" The other person''s body shape was again turned into a blood fog, and the two hands of Su Bai were completely lost. Then, the other person''s body appeared behind Su Bai, and the long-necked nails of ten blood-colored nails appeared on his hands and fingers. Spurs against the back of Su Bai''s back. "Is it you?" Su Bai''s body shape turned into a blood fog, and the other ten nails even with the sound of the wind, but still completely lost an empty, the moment, the other side am awkward, intends to retreat, but Su Bai came to copy once , appeared behind him, an elbow hitting the other side of the neck. "boom!" The other''s neck was completely smashed by Su Bai, and even the head had burst open, and the headless body fell to the ground. Su Bai stood on the side and stared at the headless body. he, Why is it so weak? A group of blood, quietly condensed behind Su Bai, condensed a mouth, and then directly bite in the position of Su Bai neck! "Hey!" Su Baiyu was out of control, his hands subconsciously grabbed the mouth, but the other party was still biting on his neck, and frantically extracting hemorrhage from himself! The headless body gradually appeared a tidal red, and he slowly stood up again, and even the blasted head slowly re-growed. "Hey!" Su Bai finally smashed the mouth from his neck and even tore a piece of flesh and blood on his neck. "Snapped!" This mouth was thrown to the ground by Su Bai, stepping on his foot and stepping on a smash. The opposite man just reached out and rubbed his face. A new mouth grew out again. The corner of his mouth seemed to have a gloomy smile, just because the dense stuff on his face was too much, so the expression could not naturally See how real it is. "Bloodlines." Su Bais mouth spit out these two words. The other party seems to be unable to understand what it means, or continue to smile gloomyly. Fortunately, the other party did not smoke too much of their own blood, of course, at least from now on, the other party''s **** rumors are much higher than Su Bai himself. At least, Su Bai is a means of not being able to attack his own organs by blood fog alone. Fortunately, the other party does not seem to be magical. The physical attack damage is actually limited. Just like the previous Kangxi, it will only use the brute force of the body, and will not know other means of zombies. You must know that the real high-level zombies have no special means, and the former Kangxi will only entangle with Su Bai to fight against each other. "Hey........." The other side spit out his tongue, his body shape twisted, and he turned into a blood fog again, and he drifted over to Su Bai. Su Bai did not follow it together as a blood fog, but took the initiative to rush to the past. When the blood fog shrouded Su Bai, Su Bais body immediately rose into a layer of ice. In an instant, the ice bursts and bursts out. Senran''s chills swelled, and the blood fog seemed to have completely ignored Su Bai and this hand, and had to show his body shape. The other side appeared in front of Su Bai, Su Bai crossed his shoulder and hit the past. "Oh..." A crisp sound, the other''s body shape directly spread! Su Bai''s eyes are condensed, this is the illusion! The other party actually used a small part of the blood fog to condense his own figure when he was just suffering from his own ice sneak attack. "Hey" A sneer came from behind the white, followed by two hands, one wrapped around Su Bais neck and the other holding Su Bais head. At the same time, the others feet were also buckled. Su Bai''s waist position. This is a very inferior posture, no different from the street fight, but the other party can only make up for the problem of insufficient attack damage. "puff!" Su Bais posterior neck position was pierced by the others fangs, and the blood was extracted and swallowed by the other side. Su Bai began to struggle, but the other side died behind Su Bai, letting Su Bai continue to attack and incite, he still does not move, because he knows, as long as you continue to maintain this position, just continue to maintain this position, Just continue to **** the blood, Any injury to yourself will recover quickly, and at the same time, your enemy will become weaker and weaker and be killed by yourself. Slowly, Su Bai found that the more he struggled, the other side seemed to deliberately stretch his fangs, penetrate deeper into his flesh and blood, and even his own bones felt the sharpness of the other''s fangs. come on, Sting in, Come in again! Su Bai, who had been struggling with madness before, also showed a slap in the eye. If the former Kangxi was only rough and thick, then the current one is simply a strong one. Even if it is the strength of Su Bai, it is difficult to turn advantage into a victory when it is able to fight against him. Moreover, the other partys control over the ability of the blood family is higher than himself. After all, the blood family is very Hard to kill! "bass!" A layer of black scales appeared in the back neck position of Su Bai, and a hot force immediately spewed out. It must be known that the fat man just patted the scales on the shoulders of Su Bai and the hands were directly melted. Alright. "Ah, ah, ah ah ah!!!!!!!!!!" The vampire only felt that his fangs had been blown away in an instant, and the horrible hot breath entered his body in the way he had previously sucked blood, which caused his body to ignite like a volcanic eruption. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The body that fell from Su Bai began to burst up and down, like a ignited bamboo, with a crisp sound. Su Bai turned and calmly raised his hands, and two Hellfire shotguns appeared in his hands. "Dead, die, die, die!" "Hey! Hey! Hey!.................." The barrage of the Hellfire shotgun pours down. Here, naturally, Su Bais grievances against this product are full of grievances. This cargo is really difficult to entangle, and Su Bais anger is also swayed by the previous three times. It is. The vampire''s body kept blasting, although the body was still recovering, but the speed of injury was much higher than the speed of recovery. At this time, most of his body and blood had disappeared, revealing a large piece of skeleton. He started running. To be exact, he started to run away, and instead of returning to his own room, he ran directly to the doorway where he collapsed before, one line away, the world where the smoker was. ! This moment, Like a lightning strike through Su Bais mind, He finally understood where Kangxi and the current blood family came from. I finally know what it is for the purpose of being broadcasted here! "Damn, don''t go down!" Su Bai''s figure began to rise from the original place, catching up with the vampire at a very fast speed, reaching out and getting stuck in the other''s neck, trying to pull the other side back. This cargo can''t go down. If he goes down, he will become a model of Kangxi with the previous one. In another way, he will enter the story of the world where the smoker is located, and become the next dangerous story! However, the other party only screamed, and his body exploded, turning into a very **** fog, breaking through the custody of Su Bai and crossing the line directly. Su Bai''s body shape stunned, and almost Su Bai was carried with him. Chapter 574： Stupid woman "Girl, little old man sees you in the eyebrows, and wants to come to the martial arts?" The old man who rushed to the corpse apparently saw the sharpness carried by the smokers recently cultivated swordsman. Of course, the level of smoked children must not be able to achieve convergence similar to that of Su Bai, but the old man certainly does not know. What is a Western swordsman, but at least it can be seen that the smoker is a person who exercises martial arts. "Well, I have practiced some." The smoker nodded. The old man did not feel strange. During the Qing dynasty, there was indeed a small part of the Manchu woman who was wrapped up with the temperament of the Han Chinese women. However, the Empress Xiaozhuang had made a decree at the beginning, and everyone who had a foot-binding woman entered the palace, from The emperors of Huang Taiji to Shunzhi have also made a ban on the ethos of the little feet. Therefore, there are not many men and women of the Manchu aristocrats who wrap their feet. The aristocratic lady who can shoot is not rare. At least the Qing opera. It is not a brain damage on these pictures. "Oh." The old man''s eyes shouted implicitly and glanced at the smoked child''s foot. Some shook his head stunnedly. When his granddaughter wrapped his little feet at that time, he was so painful that he had been so distressed for a long time, but there was no way, the Han woman did not Wrapped feet can make people laugh, and they will not marry when they grow up. The old man does not want his granddaughter to pick up his class and continue to do this work. He stays with the dead all the year round, eats Yin private meals, and does not chores. Then you can see people, and secondly, it is easy to lose money and sin. "Girl, its not a good time to walk the night here. This is the rune that the little old man painted on his own day. Take it with him and pray for a peace." This is the opportunity, the opportunity in the story world, Why in the world of the story, some people are careful to avoid all dangers, and some people deliberately go to the place that may bring danger? The latter is obviously more ambitious than the former, and at the moment, the smoked child belongs to this latter. I took over the paper that the old man handed over, and the smoker continued to be a blessing. "Thank you for the old man." "Polite, polite, well, its weird here, the girl still goes up and rests early." "Well, the old man also rested earlier." The smoked child turned and took the paper in his hand to prepare to go back upstairs. When the person was sitting at the table of the dead man there, the smoker suddenly had the feeling of being "gaze" again. The smoker turned away. Looked at the obviously new body of this dress, silently remembered its characteristics, then turned and continued to go upstairs. After waiting upstairs, the smoker found that some changes have taken place in the room. The seven people basically wrapped up the seven rooms on the second floor of the inn, but now the rest of the room is empty, everyone is concentrated in In the two rooms, I want to come and think that everyone is coming together to avoid the danger of acting alone. Chu Zhao stood at the door and greeted the smoked child. "What did the old man give you?" "Some papers." Smoked two out and handed it to Chu Zhao. Chu Zhao took a look at his hand. "I don''t think it''s useful for us to redeem it from the micro store. No energy fluctuations can be sensed." This is true. The things exchanged in the micro store may be expensive, but there will be no quality problems. The reputation of the broadcast is guaranteed. It can play with you in other places, but some places. It is exceptionally disciplined. "The chat is better than nothing," said the smoker. "Well, now we have two rooms, and the other five of them are in one room. We are still two people in one room. This is what I insist on." Chu Zhao said. The smoked nodded. "This is what it should be. We are both together. After all, knowing the roots, if we get together with them, it is not good for us. At least, the two of us can trust each other." Chu Zhao and smoked two people entered the room together. There was a woman standing at the door of the next room. The womans brow bone was more prominent, her lips were thinner, and it was easy to give people a sense of meanness. She obviously insisted on two people in Chu Zhao. Some rooms are dissatisfied, just stunned: "I said, you will not be a pair in the real world? In the world of stories, I can''t help but want to make people?" "She is Xu Hong." Chu Zhao whispered, obviously, Chu Zhao has already met and touched with other people. The smoker glanced coldly at the woman named Xu Hong. "Hey, I don''t have any ع or sets on my body, or I can really lend you, but don''t you think that it is interesting to have a story in the story world?" Xu Hong continues to taunt. . The smoker went straight up and walked to Xu Hong. Xu Hong was not willing to show weakness, and his mouth looked at the smoked child with a smile. "Snapped!" A loud slap in the air, Xu Hongs left face directly showed a palm print. "you" Xu Hong apparently did not expect the smoked child to be so direct, directly slap a slap and directly tear the face. A dagger with a cold hand appeared in the hands of the smoker. "Take your mouth and kill the audience in the story world, but it will not destroy the rules of the broadcast." Xu Hongs lips stunned and wanted to let go of her words but didnt know what to say. She wanted to shout that other people in the room couldnt scream, and even when she wanted to counterattack, she looked at the girls posture, and she was a little worried. Even if other people in the room were shouted out by her, they wouldnt say that they would help her in the face of their own slap. They would not like to guilty inside, the body downstairs and the environment in the wilderness. It indicates that the danger has already arrived. Who is happy to be jealous at this time? Therefore, at this time, other people will try their best to accommodate the thorns. "Let''s go in." The smoker was too lazy to continue to fight with Xu Hong here, and went straight into the room. Chu Zhao shrugged, do not know why, just now, he seems to see the figure of Su Bai in the smoked child, this woman, is this nature, or is it really learning from that person? Perhaps, both have it. After all, the smoked child has been experienced in the military. In the army, a woman wants to make a career and wants to be in the first place. Without a bit of temper, you are really hard to live. But the man''s iconic maverick is still living and powerful in the world of the story, and may be an inspiration for the smoked child. After Chu Zhaojin entered the room, he saw that the smoker was already working on the paper. The two of them exchanged some paper and holy water before entering the world of the story. They were funded by Gu Fan and their goods and equipment. Its really a lot higher than the five people next door. This is the root reason why the five people next door are willing to acquiesce to keep them in a room. They can see it. These two people are just like everyone else. Low-level audience, but the number of people and the family is obviously much richer than the five people. Chu Zhao also rushed to help me with the paper. "Are we ready to stand here?" "In the early stage, probably this is the case. If the real thing is beyond the control, if there is something wrong with the following body, it will cause chaos, Chu Zhao, you have to remember that the silver bell in the hands of the corpse is big for us. Use, it is likely that that is where our students are." "Well, I know." After Chu Zhao posted the paper, he also took out the low-level holy water and sprinkled some behind the door, which is equivalent to an additional layer of protection. After finishing these preparations, the smoker went to the balcony and Chu Zhao followed. At this time, the two talents discovered that the moon in the sky has become a **** moon. "Blood moon." Chu Zhao exclaimed. The smoker lowered his head against the railing and said: "There is a fence outside the inn. The main task of the task is to let us leave the inn before tomorrow night, but we should be able to leave this building. The house, as long as it does not leave the surrounding fence, is not a violation of the rules." "Well, I saw this too. Some people in the next room have said this, but they feel that facing zombies in an empty place is not beneficial in the inn. After all, the zombies will at least not go with the bulldozer. The houses are all demolished, and we can also use the terrain in the inn to go back with the zombies." The smoked child looked up and looked up. "The roof can also go up. I will tie a rope first. If the second floor can''t stop the zombies, we will first retreat to the roof." "Well, I am going to find the rope." "Ok." The smoker took a clap, she knew that the danger was really urgent, and the story that happened was happening. It was just that, at this time, the smoker turned his head and looked at the **** moon in the sky; Has he entered the world of this story? ............ "Stupid woman, stupid woman, Chu Zhao is also an idiot, hehe." At this time, the man who was thinking of the smoked child was sitting on the floor and looking down at everything, while still holding her stupid. "The first step in the development of the plot is definitely to let the old man of the corpse accidentally hang up, and then these corpses have lost their **** and become zombies. This group of idiots just want to hide on the second floor to do the "Bunker" passive defense. This plot should take the initiative, move directly to the building and live in the same room as the old man who lives with the corpse. Chatting with him does not allow him to sleep. He cant die as much as possible. At that time, even if these corpses have changed, there are The old man will follow at least the difficulty will drop a lot. Su Bai patted his forehead and was speechless. Of course, this kind of complaint is actually a matter of chaos. After all, it is an old fritter, but the experience of the smoked children is not rich enough, and the problem is not profound. At least, after the corpse came in, the smoked child dared to go down a circle. It was already very good. It was much better than Chu Zhaos. Its a policeman, and its still in the story world. A woman command. The code of the day and night broke out last night. It is a bit tired today, so this chapter is a bit late. The dragon tries to write the second chapter before zero. Chapter 575： Zombies are out! Su Bai reached out and rubbed his neck. The wound there was not completely healed. In fact, at this time, Su Bais heart was basically clear about the positioning of the world broadcast. Yes, Don''t you want to come in and save people? Don''t stop you, You save, You have the ability to blast everything that appears here, don''t let them go through that line. If you can''t, it means you killed the person you want to save. You choose broadcast, Probably this routine and meaning, I have to say that Su Bai also has some admiration for the broadcast arrangement. If he is not a participant but a bystander, he should sit with a cup of coffee at this time and watch with interest. Let''s do the show. The struggle of humanity, the tearing of self-interest and the benefit of others, the collapse of the self and others, and the various plots and elements are often able to penetrate the hearts of the audience. It is only broadcasting that can go to the extreme and constantly innovate in order to pursue the so-called story. Even, it has become a pathological condition, but because it is broadcasting, how can it play again, how can it be crazy? does not matter. Moreover, there is another point. Su Bai is clear. The zombies and blood races that have appeared before are definitely related to themselves. The fingers are counted again. Next, in the remaining five rooms, there will be no later. Will there be hail? Gunner? Are you guys with blood lines? The guy with dragon scales on his body? Self, the goalkeeper, decides to be on his own, let go, and he is fine, but the difficulty of the smoked child is thus improved. If you dont let go, you have to die one by one and die again! Own, How many can you die? Really want to put your own life into it, for others to fight? Su Bai took a deep breath and both hands subconsciously rubbed his face. At this time, it was difficult to let Su Bai decide what to do, it was really difficult, and he gave up his life for the sake of the smoked child. Su Bai is not so stupid, not so simple, but let the smoked child die so much, Su Bai feels uncomfortable. "Forget it, do everything, listen to the fate." Su Bai can only comfort himself with the words of this kind of oil. At this time, it seems that only this negative attitude is the most suitable for himself. .................. The old man who rushed back to the room, picked up the jug, poured himself a glass of yellow wine, and took a sip. "hiss" , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , When the old man turned around, the robe swept the table and swept the jug down. The old mans eyes quickly squatted and picked it up. He grabbed the jug, but his foot was just a slippery, and his body was awkward and fell, but Even when he fell, the old man still held the jug and did not let go, anyway, just fell, the wine can not be sprinkled, on the way to go, he has to rely on it to solve the loneliness. "boom!" However, the old man did not expect that when he fell, he had not had time to land, and the most vulnerable position of his head was hitting the cornice on the far corner of the dresser. For a time, the old headache was so twitching, and the preparation for protecting his important parts when he fell down was lost. "clang!" The head of the old man fell solidly on the hard floor tiles, and the jug held in his hands also spilled out; The old man was lying on the ground, motionless. From the back of the head, a stream of blood began to spread. Soon, the whole room was full of **** smell, and the old man himself completely lost his vitality. The king called you three more dead, how can you stay for five? What''s more, the existence that really needs you to die is a lot more than the horrible king. "Erasing..." "Erasing..." "Erasing..." When the old man rushed to the air, the 13 bodies that had been sitting outside in Anans stable position began to shake slightly, just because there was a paper sticker on the forehead, so the general movement was not obvious, but Like the originally stable triangle, there is now a missing corner, and the surrounding temperature is slowly decreasing. ............ There are also a few partial houses on the first floor. The best room is the seven rooms upstairs and the room where the old shopkeeper himself lived downstairs, but because the corpse is coming, the second floor is wrapped up again, in order not to slow down The biggest gold lord murderer, the innkeeper of the old shopkeeper gave the room where he had lived to the mortal old man tonight. And tonight, the old treasurer lives in a partial room with his mother-in-law. "Death ghost, how come you are interested tonight, you said that you are sick, there is a body sitting outside, you come to the strength, you want to come to me, usually when I want, give you a slap for how long you Its hard to get up. Already nearly forty years old, the old treasurer is the continuation of the old treasurer. At this time, facing the old shopkeepers in their fifties, some dissatisfaction, but also some helplessness. Although she is usually a pungent person, she also knows how to enjoy and Lazy, but she knows that these men can bear it, as long as they do their own job. However, it is a pity that I dont know whether its the reason for this land or the mans seed. In the end, Ive been married to him for ten years. Im not pregnant yet. This makes the old treasurers heart more in the heart of the old treasurer. Hey, fortunately, there is a child before the old shopkeeper and the predecessor. Now, if you make a paper in a mansion in the mainland, you can have an incense, but since you cant have children for him, at least when he wants, he has to do his best. Waiting. The old treasurer was eager to fade the clothes of the old shopkeeper''s lower body, touched it, then spit it out and lubricated it in the hand and went in. When I thought of sitting on the door outside the thirteen bodies, the old treasurer felt very excited. I was really excited and unable to do it myself. Perhaps, because of my own fault, I refused to accept my son to go to the mainland to support the elderly. I still want to regenerate the dragon and live the tiger several times, and I want to be a few men of his mother again! "Wh..." The old dispenser is comfortable, But the old treasurer is just entering the state. "Death, is it over?" The old shopkeeper patted the man''s shoulder and was somewhat dissatisfied. "Tell you not to make you want to make it, so that I can''t get upset!" The old treasurer is also a little embarrassed, he did not meet his wife, after all, is his own wrong, he had to look at the wife said: "I help you with your hand?" "Well, let the aging mother take the candlestick, the candle in the oily paper bag." "Use that?" The old treasurer was a little surprised. "Crap, the old lady is now kneeling down to bring the soil on the ground to you. Do you believe it or not? How big is your finger." The old treasurer had no choice but to take the candles stacked in the corner of the room. "Give, give you three, you get it yourself." After that, the old treasurer was also a little angry, sitting in the chair next to pick up the hookah. After about a quarter of an hour, the old treasurer was finally comfortable. "I finally slowed down. You are a dead ghost. Every time you do this, you can''t get up, it''s annoying, you don''t want to, and you can''t help it when you get it. This, put it back." The old treasurer lost the three wet candles to the bed. "Hey..." There was a knock on the door. "The treasurer." It is the second child in the inn. "What''s the matter, reminder of ghosts." The old treasurer is not very good now, can''t help but take the second. "The outside candle is burning, I want to come in and take some candles and continue to insert it on the candlestick." Xiao Er explained. This partial room, rarely comes to live, the average guest will arrange a better room on the second floor, so this room is also used to pile up some things, such as paper money or candles, 1 for this inn is a must Indispensable things, after all, the corpse business that comes and goes often does. The old treasurer pressed the unhappy feelings of his heart, and his eyes swept the three wet candles that had just been thrown under the bed by his own mother-in-law. They immediately got up, picked up the three candles, went to the door, opened the door, and threw the candle in the second. In the arms. "How, how is it still wet?" Xiao Er felt the slippery outside the candle. "It''s a bit of a tide, go ahead." The boss closed the door directly. Xiaoji nodded a little and nodded, and immediately went to change the burning candles on the three tables. There was still a dead man sitting alone at the table. The second thought about it, and the candle was actually taken less. One, that''s it, this table is a dead person anyway, it will not be ordered. "Ah, its so sleepy." Xiao Er yawned and went back to the room to sleep. As the candle burns, the blue smoke rises, A stink and sao taste began to spread, The twelve zombies on the three tables began to shake at this time. The hands that they had clung to their knees slowly exerted their strength at this time, apparently suffering an anger! Because they feel that they are being humiliated! This kind of humiliation, let them be dead, resentment, and began to intensify! If the corpse is still alive at this time, it is natural to immediately come out and suppress them, but now the corpse is dead, and naturally nobody cares. "call" The paper on the forehead of a zombie suddenly flew up. He stood upright and straight, and then the rest of the zombies'' foreheads were blown one after another, and all stood up. Only the zombies who were sitting alone at a table were still sitting quietly. The zombies began to jump up and patrolled around the hall, hitting tables and chairs from time to time. "What are you doing, noisy in the middle of the night." The old treasurer just fell asleep, thinking that the second child was outside, had to go out of bed with a coat and walked over to open the door of the room. A blue zombie face immediately appeared in front of the boss. The boss opened his mouth and had not had time to make any noise. The zombie''s hands had already pierced his chest. Chapter 576： Nine sisters reappear! Chu Zhao sat on the edge of the bed, squinting, looking like he was snoring, but every few minutes he would open his eyes and pay attention to the situation outside the door, so in this state, I want to rest well. Basically, it is an impossible thing, and you can only tell yourself that you are resting, and you are refueling. Occasionally, Chu Zhao will also look at the smoked children who are well-proportioned in bed. Is she really sleeping peacefully or is she just like herself? Sometimes, Chu Zhao himself will reflect on some things. For example, as he understands the world of the story about broadcasting, the more he understands the situation of Su Bais own girlfriend, the more he will be relieved. When its nitpicking, that is, when Su Bai first saved himself, the method was too simple and rude, but the people were willing to get involved in the real task for themselves. They already explained the attitude of others. At least, when the two were friends, Su White did not owe himself, and he could even say that he owed him a lot. The loss of his girlfriend and all kinds of so-called insider things really made Chu Zhao very painful at the beginning. He also used alcohol to eliminate it for a long time. Now, he can stand up and recognize himself. The world of stories is a place where people can quickly mature. Now Chu Zhao looks at himself. It is like a college student who looks at a kindergarten child to hug a lovely girl. It seems a little childish and ridiculous. However, Chu Zhao also understands that even if he is an apology, he is even a "negative sin", and his relationship with Su Bai can not return to the past, because Su Bai deliberately does not want the two sides to become as familiar as before. The same is true of his attitude towards the smoked child. After entering the story world, Chu Zhao clearly found that smoked children have become more sophisticated in many places. Inexplicably, Chu Zhao has a sense of loss. He has just got rid of the pressure from Su Bai, and now he is about to face the smoked children. Stress? "Ha ha" Chu Zhao smiled in his heart. He knew that, in fact, after he became an audience, he was able to get a close relationship with Su Bai. At least, he could completely bury his hatchet. The reason for this situation is because At that time, I was not angry with myself. Why do you play so hard with friends? However, Chu Zhao is too lazy to repeat the previous state of mind again on the smoked child. This may also be called a maturity. Looking at the woman lying on the bed, I dont know if she really fell asleep, Chu Zhaos heart thought silently: "No matter what, in this world of stories, I will protect you, although I am weak, but at least, I will fight to let you live. This may be the only thing I can do now." How do you feel that this is self-salvation? Chu Zhaos thoughts are thousands of times. In fact, he is really not suitable for the police, because his mind is too much. It is more like a sentimental woman. He can torture himself, but fortunately, no. How long after, he does not need to worry about these thoughts. Because of the downstairs, there was a scream of the innkeeper. The smoker immediately sat up straight from the bed and quickly got out of bed. Chu Zhao also stood up immediately. Everyone knows that the plot has finally begun. Chu Zhao opened the door and went down to the outside railing. Looking down, there are a few lanterns, so although the light is not very good, you can see it. The door next door was also opened. It is obvious that the five people next door will not say that they are really lying in a silly sleep. At this time, basically all seven people have come out to the second floor of the railing and look down. . Below, you can see that some zombies are jumping and jumping. Then, a few zombies are thrown out of the shopkeeper''s bedroom. They are stained with blood and bloody, which looks very horrible. There was only one zombie, still sitting in the original position and sitting alone at the square table, motionless. The eyes of the smoked child deliberately watched on the table for a while. When he went down, the zombie also gave him a lot of pressure. When he passed by him twice, he felt that he was watching himself behind his back. Soon, there were zombies who found the atmosphere of the living people upstairs. They began to split up and jumped up the stairs. "They didn''t destroy the structure of the house. We first blocked them at the stairs. Now there are still five hours from the sun. We are delaying for a while. This may be good news broadcasted to us." Among the five people next door, a man who looked rather gloomy said calmly. His name was Lutong, and he was about twenty-three years old. He was faintly formed into a leader of five people next door. Moreover, the voice of his speech is actually very weak, but it can be clearly transmitted to the ears of the people. This should be an intensification of mental power. Of course, at this time, whether it is smoked or Chu Zhao, you will not be entangled in the question of why you issued orders to us. The two people quickly went straight to the left side of the stairs. "Liu Xiao, Li Wei, you go to their side to help." Lutong pointed to the two men in his team. The two men nodded and followed the direction of the smoker. "We are keeping this side." Immediately, Lutong screamed again. "Which side can''t support it, call it out early to remind you, don''t hang people!" After that, Lutong took the remaining man and woman, Ming Kai and Xu Hong, and went to the other side of the stairs. When the smoked child and Chu Zhao came to the stairs, the first zombie had already jumped up and down the stairs. Chu Zhao did not hesitate to rush straight over and hit his zombie chest with his own shoulder. Give a shot to the child. "boom!" The zombie who had just jumped up was still not stable. He was knocked down by Chu Zhao. Although he was just like a tumbler, he just stepped back some steps and didnt fall, but at least he won the four people here. Time and space arranged at the stairs. The smoker quickly grasped Chu Zhaos hand and pulled Chu Zhao back to prevent him from falling down the inertia. The next zombie quickly collapsed. This time he seems to have learned the lesson from the previous one. He jumped very high and jumped directly to the top of everyone''s head. Li Weis hand appeared a whip and smashed out to encircle the ankle of the zombie. Liu Xiao took out a piece of paper, his lips chanting a spell and a hand on the paper, he should It is a Taoist. "Snapped!" The zombies in the air were stunned by Li Wei, and the center of gravity fell out on the floor. Liu Xiao immediately stepped forward and put a piece of paper on the forehead of the zombie. The zombie immediately lay on the ground motionless. When the smoked child saw this scene, he immediately shouted: "According to this method, we attract the attention of the zombies and give the Taoist a time to get the stickers!" When the next zombie is about to jump up, the smoker grabs the balustrade with one hand and turns the waist directly to the waist. One leg is like a whip and slammed on the side of the zombie. The zombie slammed. The head hit the wall and then fell straight down. ............ "Started?" Su Bais palm gently rubbed his chin. "The vampire was killed by me and I fell down. Did he completely fall to death, or will it cause other changes?" At this point, Su Bai always couldn''t figure out. It is reasonable to say that according to the damage caused by Kangxi''s previous fall, the vampire was still seriously wounded by himself. He should die and die, but if he died so hard, he died. If you don''t meet the aesthetics of broadcasting, you will come up with some unexpected changes. At this time, Su Bai suddenly found himself, and there was some fog. "Do you want to start again?" Su Bai took a deep breath and stood up. After understanding that he was a goalkeeper, Su Bai knew that he was not only facing the guys who would run out, but also not only Defeat them to prevent them from killing themselves, and at the same time kill them completely, at least trap them here. Because these guys seem to be set up, Out, Kill yourself first, If you cant kill yourself, Then jump down and complete your second mission. "Oh..." A door was slowly opened, from which a layer of ice was swaying, and what was brewing was a terrible deep cold. A female corpse, squatting, drifting away from the ground, drifting out of the door. The female corpse is of good shape, and the skin color is not a pale one. Instead, it is a little bit of a woman''s body, but it is just like this, and it forms a sharp contrast with the surrounding cold. "Hello... Su police officer." The woman opened her eyes lightly, looking at Su Bai with a touch of it and a curious look. But Su Bai can see the deep resentment and viciousness from the depths of her eyes! Obviously, women hate, hate why they died in the world of stories, and they have become zombies, not in reincarnation. In the end, not only did they not kill Su Bai as a back, but they also took their own strength. It is cold poison. "Nine sisters..." Su Bai recognized this woman, It was one of the audiences in the silver serial killing case, nicknamed Jiu Mei, but it was a pity that she died in the story world and caused a corpse change. This woman is very mysterious. Su Bai guessed that she was What can be done in the real world is the partiality of the tomb. "Long time no see." Su Bai smiled, his left hand was slowly covered by dragon scales, the hot temperature rose in the palm of his hand, since he made up his mind to solve her here, Su Bai was prepared not to stay from the beginning. Hand, if she goes down, it will definitely become another dangerous story of the smoker. Nine sisters slowly stretched out the body, and a black line appeared on her skin. Then, her whole temperament suddenly changed, and she screamed at Su Bai: "Why am I dead, but you are still alive! This is not fair! This is not fair! This is not fair! Chapter 577： Su Bai’s struggle "Wh..." The smoker has begun to pant. She and Chu Zhao have successively laid down four zombies. At the same time, Liu Xiao also put the four zombies on the forehead with a paper, plus the first one, now a total of five zombies. It was fixed there and it didn''t move. The pressure here is also much smaller. The eyes of the smoked child looked at the other stairway opposite. Lutong was not only a mental strengthener, but also a ghost repairer. He seemed to have his own special ability to interfere with these zombies, so the pressure there is actually not Very big. "It seems that the situation should be able to control." Li Wei wiped his sweat and said. "Do not stand Flag." Smoked children reminded. The smoked child just fell, and the zombie who was sitting alone downstairs like a baby suddenly stood up. The paper that had been attached to his forehead directly ignited and turned into a fly ash. This zombie is as if it is pieced together. In fact, it is true. This zombie has already been smashed and broken. It is the flesh and blood of the old man who used the secret technique to call the mouse to force him to support it. . "Roar!" A low-pitched roar came out from the mouth of the zombie. His eyes were dark green, with a thick unwillingness. He was a king. He was a new sensation Luo Xuanzang, but he fell to this point. The richness is unwilling to be transformed into a resentful resentment. "Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!............" With this screaming, the smoker suddenly found that the zombies who had just been stuck in the paper and were still motionless suddenly suddenly moved. It seems that this paper is simply unable to continue to hold them. "Withdraw, withdraw!" Lutong also found out that he was not rushing. Smoked children and Chu Zhao and Li Wei and Liu Xiao here did not hesitate. Now they immediately withdrew from the stairs and ran to the room. Lutong also immediately took people back. However, Kangxi, who was standing downstairs at this time, suddenly vacated. His movements seemed to be very stiff, but the height of the prance was really terrible. He jumped directly onto the railing on the second floor and stopped the smoker. The retreat, and the zombies that were attached to the paper, slowly re-moved and began to approach this side. "Crush over!" At this time, the smoker decided to take the initiative and hold the dagger. He rushed directly to Kangxi. If he was blocked by the zombies on both sides in this narrow space, it would be completely finished. Liu Xiao seems to be hesitant, because the zombie is even more ferocious at first sight, and the body''s breath is even more terrible. Li Wei seems to be more calm at this time, and rushed up with the two people chasing the smoker. Many of the previous arrangements were placed in the room. If you go back to the room, you can still get a respite. If you can''t get back to the room, the trouble is big. "Snapped!" When the smoked child quickly approached, Kangxi was only on one side of the body, directly stuck in the smoked child looking for a gap in the running position, and slammed into the body of the smoked child with a chest, although the smoked childs arms were bent. Made a defense, but the whole person was hit by a wall, and the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood. This zombie is really much higher than the zombies he faced before, both in strength and in wisdom. Li Wei''s whip was stabbed like a snake at this time. He suddenly circled Kangxi''s neck. However, before he tried his best, Kangxi slammed his neck and Li Wei was hanged. Get up and go straight to Kangxi. If Chu Zhao was holding the longbow with the bowstring at the most critical moment, and Kangxis neck was hung up on him, and Kangxi lost his balance, Li Wei might be the initiative to come to the door. The first wave of the three people, only Chu Zhao played a little bit of production. "Tai Shang Laojun is in a hurry as a law!" At this time, Liu Xiao finally returned to the gods, regardless of other zombies getting closer and closer behind him, directly hit a real fire straight into Kangxi. "Roar!" Kangxis snoring was broken by Chu Zhaos bowstring. The movement that he wanted to do was also pinned down by Chu Zhao, which was hung behind him. The chest was actually hit by the real fire, and the body was immediately Burned up. The real fire is the internal fire cultivated by the Taoist family. It is not the fire of the human world. It can be burned by itself with the suffocation or resentment. The smoked child also quickly got up at this time, once again close, holding a dagger, stabbed in the place where Kangxis chest burned! "puff!" It seems that the burning of the real fire made Kangxi''s chest position weak. The dagger was deeply stabbed in. Kangxi reached out and wanted to hold the smoked child, but the hand was quickly entangled with a leather whip. Li Weis entire face was red and hard, and he took hold of Kangxis hand. Liu Xiao rushed over at this time, holding a piece of paper in his hand and posting it on Kangxis forehead. However, when the paper was attached, Kangxis mouth was also opened. A mouse came out directly from Kangxis mouth and hung on Liu Xiaos face, and screamed at Liu Xiaos face! "Ah!!!!" Liu Xiao made a scream, and the whole man was kneeling on the ground. He reached out to catch the mouse, but he couldnt catch it. It was just from the perspective of the smoker and Chu Zhaos side. Its just a black air, and there is no entity. At the moment, when there is nothing on the face, Liu Xiao is like crazy. He starts to dig his face with his fingers and dig his face directly. Bloody. "run!" Chu Zhao couldn''t hold it anymore. He pulled the longbow up, released Kangxi''s neck and slammed his back on the zombie. Kangxi did not move, but Chu Zhao fell out. At this time, the smoker did not pull out the dagger. One side, while Kangxis body trembled, he drilled out from the pores on one side. Li Wei jumped directly from the railing on the second floor, rubbing his hands with his whip, and then doing the parabolic movement, because the whip was tied to Kangxis hand and came up from the other side of the second floor, three people, except Liu Xiao, all came to the other side, bypassing Kangxi. In a blink of an eye, Liu Xiao was thrown to the ground by the zombies who came from behind, and was madly eaten. "go!" The smoker did not hesitate to get up, rushed to the room, opened the room door. When Chu Zhao and Li Wei also came in, the smoker immediately closed the door and the bolt was locked. After doing this, the smoker Only then can you breathe a sigh of relief. It was more than three hours away from the dawn. Although the obstruction at the stairway had won a certain amount of time, it lost a Taoist intensifier, and I didnt know whether it was a loss or a profit. Outside, there was a faint sound of zombies jumping, and the door and the paper on the side of the wall began to tremble. It seems that in a short time, the zombies outside did not dare to approach the door, but did not know. How long these bun papers can support. "The rest of the zombies are good to deal with, but the zombies that last appeared must be solved first." Li Wei said. "It''s simple, the most difficult thing to do." Chu Zhao did not resentfully retorted. "Boom!" Next door, the wall was directly driven out by a hole for one person to enter and exit. Then, the face of Lutong appeared on the side of the hole. In fact, the hole was cut before it was almost the last one. Therefore, the two rooms are actually It''s just a room. "Liu Xiao is dead?" Lutong asked. "Dead." Li Wen replied with some disappointment. Lutong nodded in a gloomy place. "The last zombies, like the leaders of these zombies, are now more than three hours away from the sun, but the paper on our side can only last for less than an hour." "We are better here. We could have supported at least one and a half hours, but now that the two rooms have been opened, we have no hope of being broken." Chu Zhao said. Ignore the blame in Chu Zhao''s discourse, Lutong said directly: "The zombie is a nobleman. This is why he can call the rest of the zombies. We will prepare for half an hour, wait for half an hour, then take the initiative. When you go out and hit a wave, you must concentrate on destroying the leading zombie first, otherwise we will not end." "Yes, you can arrange it." Smoked the child directly. Lutong looked at Chu Zhao and looked at the smoked child. He smiled thoughtfully and said: "So, let me know your reinforcement." .................. A grain of ice **** fell from Su Bai, and Su Bai now breathes very heavy chills every time. Here, it has completely turned into ice and snow, and even the water in the pond is completely frozen. A pair of blue-violet frostbite is so obvious in Su Bai, but more obvious, it is actually the upper and lower body of the nine sisters who were almost torn. This is a masterpiece of Su Bai. The nine sisters who wanted to come to revenge and resentment at the beginning quickly discovered the fact that they wanted to kill Su Bai and die compared to their own unwillingness and imbalance. It seems that the opposite Su Bai, It is more like a heart-wrenching madness to kill himself, even, for which he does not hesitate to hurt and hurt, and finally let himself frostbite his soul and roar to tear his upper and lower body. The only nine sisters who had left half of the body began to desperately climb to the position of the line. However, Su Bai, who had basically frozen his body muscles, did not listen to it, but he still reached out and grabbed a hand of Jiumei. . "I don''t want revenge, I don''t hate you, I don''t have any grievances, let me go, let me go..." Nine sisters have been completely frightened by the posture of Su Bai. Su Bais teeth are already trembled. But still trembling with a trembling tone: "Or to continue revenge." After that, Su Bai made a force and gave back the half body of Jiu Mei. The two corners of the mouth showed two fangs, and they stabbed straight into the chest position of Jiu Mei. This scene, It is estimated that even the most outstanding adult animation artists in Japan can''t describe the darkness of this style and the extreme challenge of accepting the bottom line of human hearts. Chapter 578： Force me to jump? "Hey...oh...hey..." Su Bai sits on the floor with his knees, while slowly sucking the frozen flesh of his body and tearing it off, otherwise his blood family can''t grow new flesh. The terrible ice is not only frostbite. His own soul has also brought his blood into a state of semi-sluggishness. Fortunately, because of the extreme freezing, it is equivalent to hitting the most effective anesthetic. It hurts, but this feeling, Su Bai really does not like it, as if he is not like a normal person now, just like an already Start to rotten persimmons. The body of Jiu Mei has been ruined and completely lost her vitality, but she has remained chilly around, and she has not been able to dissipate completely for a while. This is Su Bai''s first killing guy. The first Kangxi, Su Bai really can''t help him. The skin is too thick and scary. It completely embodies the zombies'' body and gives them the best performance. The result is not known. Kangxis own choice was still true, and Kangxi fell down and became the first story. After the vampire, Su Bai defeated it or even hit it, but at that time, Su Bai did not fully realize that if the other party fell, it would become a new dangerous plot for the smoker, so the other side drilled a white space. And it goes on. According to the temperament of the broadcast, the blood family will definitely be integrated into the plot in a very harmonious and natural way. It is absolutely impossible to say that forgetting or wasting. As for Jiu Mei, Su Bai is determined to leave her, and even to a certain extent, Jiu Mei wants to kill Su Bai, just because she is very dissatisfied with the reality that Su Bai is alive but she has already died. She hates Su Bai, that is fake, and therefore, in the fight, Jiumei decisively found out how Su Bais desire to kill himself is even more ridiculous than the desire to kill Su Bai. . Therefore, even if the nine sisters were soft, they were killed by Su Bai, even if Su Bai paid a huge price for it. While finishing his injuries, Su Bai also looked down. "This road is a personal thing." Su Bai saw it. This road pass is a means of strengthening the spirit and adding some ghost repairs. Su Bai remembers that Xiao Xian Xiao Lin is also a ghost repairer. The means is also very strange. If this is not too dead under Qinhuangdao, The heart is too big, and it may not really die. Moreover, in this road pass, Su Bai also saw a shadow similar to a monk. Sometimes, people who like to kill with their brains are more terrible and more jealous than those who only use brute force to kill people. . Below, half an hour later, smoked children, Chu Zhao, Li Wei, Xu Hong, Ming Kai, Lu Tong opened the door together, and the six people used together to strengthen, and successfully hit the already ruined Kangxi, Chu Zhao last one The arrow nailed Kangxi to the beam. Although the six people are only low-level listeners, but under the premise of proper methods and reasonable planning, the team strength and effect that broke out can not be made small, and the situation has suddenly reversed. It is the death of Liu Xiao. It''s a pity that in this world of stories, a Taoist intensifier is very precious. However, Lutongs ghost repair can be used to make up for the shortcomings. The impact is not too big. In short, the first dangerous plot is just gone. however, quickly, Su Bais eyes smashed, A bat with a broken wing flew into the inn... "Sure enough, is it still here?" Su Bai muttered to himself. ........................ "come back!" Lutong shouted, disturbing the activities of the three front zombies with ghost repairs, and getting others back to the room to get time. The people returned to the room together, and the room probably had half an hour to defend against the zombies outside, because the effective time of such things as the paper and the holy water was only so much. This also reflects the cleverness of Lutongs initiative to solve the big zombie half an hour before Lutong. Although the big zombies have been solved, the following group of zombie threats are not so big, but everyone is also carrying Injury, some people are also overdraft, must have a safe environment to recover, or it will certainly cause large-scale attrition. The smoker quickly wrapped the wound on his shoulder, and immediately came to help Chu Zhao to wrap the wound on his chest. It was injured by the zombie. The wound position will definitely carry the corpse, but it is good for everyone. Some interpretation of the pills. "Eat it." The smoker delivered a pill to Chu Zhaozui. Chu Zhao opened his mouth and chewed the pill directly, and some of them cried and said, "It''s really hard to eat." Does the wound feel cool? the smoker asked with concern. "Yes." Chu Zhao nodded. "That''s good, it seems that the pills we exchanged in advance have an effect on the corpse." "Its not Su Bais corpse poison, its definitely effective. Chu Zhao also made a joke at this time. When it comes to Su Bai, the smoked child suddenly has a feeling that she thinks that Su Bai should enter the world of this story, or is it staggered with himself? Is the wound treated? Lutong asked from the hole in the hole that opened next door. "Almost." Chu Zhao replied. "Okay, rest for another five minutes. There are some zombies outside. Let''s go out and solve them together. Basically, the crisis tonight is over." Lutong said while watching the smoked child. "Have I seen you there?" "Sorry, no." The smoker replied directly. "I don''t think I knew you before." "Oh, I remembered. When I was in the hospital, people from your embassy came to our hospital." "You are a doctor?" asked the smoker. "No, I am the one who was being treated, the one lying on the bed." Lutong explained calmly. I seem to be a little bit impressed by the Chinese Embassy, ??introducing the UKs project for the end of uremia treatment, said Smoked. "Well, yes, I am a uremic patient." Lutong smiled. "So, I am very grateful to the radio. He gave me the qualification and power to re-do." "At this time, suddenly the truth reveals the confession and tells me the tragic story of the past. It always feels weird. According to the process in the TV series, are you planning to hang us?" "At least not now." Lutong is very talkative, "Let''s live first, and, I told you this, because when I was diagnosed with illness, my girlfriend just broke up with me and saw you. When I was amazed, it was like a schoolboy suddenly saw a beautiful big sister." "Its OK." Chu Zhao interrupted. "You can do it. Are you coming to confession or planning? I sue you, smoked, in reality, someone has reserved a position, you have no play." "" "Is the ordinary person''s love?" Lutong asked with a smile. He thought that the smoked child only insisted on a pure ordinary person''s feelings. In fact, many listeners are also like this, from the audience''s circle. I am bored, and I cherish the innocent feeling of being with ordinary people in the real world. Although the love in the real world is not so pure, because the contrast is not the same, the feeling is different. "Oh, that person, a finger can crush you." Chu Zhao warned. "Oh, its the audience." Lutong shook his head, and some regretted. "I know, OK, there are still three minutes. Just like the previous one, when I signal, I will go out and put the remaining zombies outside." After they are all solved, they will be able to take a nap and wait for the day to dawn." After Lutong finished, he took the body back from the wall hole and greeted several people in the next room to get ready. Chu Zhao looked at the smoked child with some hesitation and asked: "Does he misunderstand what I mean?" Some of the smoked children are crying and laughing. "I think he is because I am alive and I have been imprisoned by a big audience." "Ha ha ha." Chu Zhao listened, laughing. Three minutes later, the mental power of the next door was passed, and six people opened the door and rushed out. Chu Zhao was responsible for the warning and delay, and the smoker was responsible for the walk. Ming Kai, Xu Hong and Li Wei were responsible for the transfer. Lutong was responsible for the posting. Fu paper, with the cooperation of six people, twenty minutes later, all the twelve ordinary zombies were put on the paper, standing there and motionless. In order to prevent any further changes, Lutong also asked everyone to find the twine to tie the legs of these zombies in the form of flower buckles. After all, sometimes the paper is really not very safe. After doing all this, the talents really stopped. After Lutong arranged the order of the whistle warning, Li Wei was in charge of the first shift, and the rest returned to the room to rest. After all, this is the first day of the story world. After that, there must be danger to face. Must pay attention to rest. Li Wei leaned against the door and looked at the zombies that were fixed together. He yawned and counted the time, but did not see it. A **** bat fell silently under the cover of the night and was nailed to the pillar. On the face of Kangxi. Moreover, this bat plunged into Kangxi''s mouth. In a few moments, Kangxi, who had been motionless, suddenly shook a little, and then a black mist rose from his body, drifting into the room that had lost the rune effect without any notice, and leaning against the door. Li Wei, still not aware of the slightest difference. ............ Su Bai suddenly stood up and clenched his fists, because he saw the black gas entering the room, slowly morphing out a zombie shadow. And this illusion, Just standing at the bed of the smoker! "Mom, this is too deliberate, are you forcing me to jump now?" Chapter 579： Blood corpse appears! What will it look like when you jump yourself? Can you save the smoked child? Su Bai is not clear, and he can''t guess. He is a broadcaster. Although there is a clear route in strategy, you can imagine the specific intention of the broadcast. This is the terrible thing about broadcasting. The **** corpse is vividly in sight. Su Bai clearly saw the scene at that time. Under the deliberate broadcast, the blood corpse entered the story world. In the real world, only a few minutes, but he entered the story. Before the world, the Iraqi voice was still there, but when it returned to the real world when the mission was completed, the wife had fallen into a pool of blood, and there was no return to heaven. The bad taste of broadcasting. Su Bai even thought, if he jumped on like this, then there were 10 million ways to broadcast, and he became the chief culprit in killing the smoked child. Don''t you want to save people? Still have to jump? come on, Then let you last thousand turns, Let you kill the person you want to save by yourself. How interesting? How deep? What is the irony? Su Bais fist is tight and then slowly loosened and then clenched. In fact, Su Bais own heart is also clear, saying that a thousand thousand, or because of the smoke, the weight in his heart, did not even cost himself at all costs. The point of death. Yes, If the following sleeping person who is peeped by a zombie is a little guy, it is Su Yuxuan. Maybe he will not hesitate at this time. He will not think at all, and will not struggle here. I don''t think about what kind of scruples I have, what are the concerns, big deal, and die with the little guys. Even if you are the last to kill you in order to save you, big deal, when you commit suicide again, the two of them walked along Huangquan Road, not lonely, nor empty. But if it is a smoker, Su Bai really can''t afford to say that I am trying to save you, but I killed you. I can still walk with you to Huangquan Road with great frankness. The relationship is different, Regardless of the degree, It also produces different results. Su Bai even thought, if he is ill at this time, Because of being a man, too many concerns, it is too bad. However, when Su Bai continued to look at it, he found that Kangxis illusion slowly changed. This guy actually stood by the smoker. His eyes also looked at the ring of the left-hand ring finger of the smoked child. For a time, Su Bai Chang Shu breathed, the psychological burden was also unloaded, and the peak circuit turned? The smoked child is the Manchu, and what is worn on the finger is the thing passed down by the Jilhanan generation. Xuanzang, should you be merciful? Now, Su Bai can only expect this. Before, when Kangxi and himself played, Su Bai was able to perceive that although Kangxi became a zombie, he still had a strong self-awareness, so even if he fell If he goes on, he should not completely annihilate his self-awareness. The tiger poison is still not eating. If Kangxi is still conscious, then he will be a close relative of the Manchu lineage and even the ancestors and Kangxi. Open one side? At least, don''t force me now, jump on? ............ Kangxi looked at the ring on the smoked finger, and it seemed to be savoring and distinguishing the smell of the smoked child. I have been hesitating for a long time, and I have been squatting for a long time. I have been struggling for a long time. Kangxi turned around and slowly lowered his head against Chu Zhao, who was leaning against the edge of the bed. The faces of both sides were less than a decimeter, almost facing his face. As Chu Zhao breathes and undulates, from the Chu Zhaos breath, two white breaths are drawn and merged into Kangxis breath. This is the yang of the living! "Is this goods going to die?" Su Bai seems to be much lighter at this time. In the end, it is not the same as the degree of closeness, and the degree of care is not the same. If Chu Zhao is so stopped, it will be so dead. Su Bai will feel a little sad. There is too much hysteria. This is life, the life of everyone, since you become an audience, die in the world of stories, is the fate that you can''t escape. Slowly, Chu Zhao began to feel difficulty breathing. He instinctively wanted to wake up, but he could not wake up. The whole person felt like being pressed by a ghost. He began to realize that something was wrong, but he did everything. No, the whole persons heart was immediately filled with a desperate despair. "Right, there is still something..." At this time, just as Lutong suddenly put his head out of the wall, "evil creature!" Lutong screamed and snorted at the same time. This big zombie was not destroyed by the people before, how come out of this moth? If you don''t want to come over and say something to you, you may have to be sucked up by adults in your sleep! A grimace appeared in Lutongs palm, and the grimace immediately shot out and hit Kangxis virtual shadow. Kangxis shadow disappeared and turned into a yin wind, which began to sweep in the room. Chu Zhao immediately woke up, for a time, the eyes, ears, nose and nose overflowed with black blood, the whole person also coughed nonstop. The smoked child also woke up immediately, looking at the zombies on the side, some horror, I thought it was completely disposed of, but at this time, suddenly close to you, people really are a little off guard. Li Wei, who was sent to the whistle, was also alarmed. The whip was stroked in the palm of his hand. The barb on the whip wiped out the palm of his hand. The blood was infiltrated on the whip and was directly pulled out by Li Wei. "Snapped!" The whip that stained the owner''s blood suddenly had some damage to the ghosts. The zombie phantom kept screaming in the room and finally rushed out of the room. "Block him, he wants to return to the body!" Lutong immediately shouted. .................. Looking at the messy situation below, Su Bai is also a bit embarrassed. All this seems to be back to the time when he was still very weak. In short, now everything that they have experienced, they have experienced it, and the danger suddenly goes away. However, it suddenly appeared on your bedside, and Su Bai was not the first time. Only this time, Su Bais perspective is different, and the position of the station is different. In any case, perhaps, instead of returning to the world of the story, Ive planned to go to the demon or go to the Taoist Mountain Gate to find the benefits. Now I stand by myself. Here, watching the story of this perspective, but gain more. Because after this time, I can have a deeper understanding of the pulse of broadcasting and some rhythms and routines in the story world. I will also have more help and reference when I deal with some problems in the story world. "Do you want to save people?" A voice suddenly appeared behind Su Bai, it looked very strange, but also very awkward. Su Bai stunned, Then he smiled a little relieved. "How come there is no white fog?" "Isn''t a superstar coming out, what dry ice and white pigeons are there?" the other asked. "Also, that white fog is not for you, vulgar." Su Baishen thought it. "You are shooting me?" The other person looked a little surprised. "I still remember the hysterical appearance when you faced me, but now, I seem to be on you, I can''t find that feeling." Should you say that you are sleek, or are you more mature? "We are not much different in age, so if you continue to talk to me in the tone of this elder, I will still be very upset." Su Bai warned. "Oh, no change, still has not changed, people, or some insist on better." The voice of the other party slowly increased, and immediately, a **** body appeared in the side of Su Bai. Blood corpse, You are here. "I thought that you should be the finale." Su Bai said. "I can''t help it, I can''t wait, I will come out first and breathe. Do you know that although I hate broadcasting, I can''t describe it in words, but I still admire some aspects of it." "For example, if you recreate it, still give you the original memory?" Su Bai asked. "Almost, this is his self-confidence, but also his emboldened spirit." The blood corpse took a step forward. From that line, there is really only a half-step distance. "I said that if I want to go down, you will How do you choose?" "Try to hold you down as much as possible." Su Bai shrugged and said. "Try as much as possible." The **** body seems to be smiling. "You can''t stop me during your heyday. Don''t say that you have been frozen and your body and soul have been hit hard. But this Try to '', which means she is not your lover." "is a friend." "Oh." The blood corpse nodded and stood still, no movement. "I don''t want to go down." The blood corpse said, "I am already dead, but I have to clone it again and again. As a prop NPC in the story world, you said, is it intentional?" "From the time your wife dies, you should be clear and deliberate," Su Bai said. "Hey!" The breath of the blood corpse began to violently scream, and he stared at Su Bai, the red scorpion with a fierce breath. "Some jokes, some topics, you should be clear about what you can say, what can''t be said." "So?" Su Bai shook his head indifferently. "When you were in the Linyi Terracotta Warriors Museum, or you have not been completely killed by the radio in the story world, tell me these things, I will think It is a warning. But what about you now? Its just a game prop that has been re-created by the broadcast. Its no different from the balloons hanging in the classroom on Childrens Day, and its still a part of me. In the original battle, you don''t forget, I won. Surprisingly, when Su Bai said these words without mercy, the arrogance on the blood corpse seemed to slowly drop. He looked at Su Bai with some curiosity. Do you like this feeling of being controlled as a doll? "I don''t know, maybe, don''t hate it," Su Bai said. "I used to be the same. I always thought that ordinary life has become extraordinary. I even grateful for it." The **** body paused and continued. "But it seems that I need to hate it. I need to inspire my fighting spirit, hope me. Can become more crazy to make its story more interesting. So, when I appreciate it and have a crush on it, It made my wife die in front of me. Su Bai did not speak, because he had nothing to say, the death of the **** wife Ye Zi, if it was not broadcast intentionally, it was deliberately a blind man. "So what about you?" The blood corpse suddenly asked Su Bai. "You don''t hate the story world now, don''t even hate broadcasting, but I believe that one day, he will let you hysterically go crazy and hate him." For example, your parents, your loved ones in your life, your lover... Oh no, at least this woman here, she is not your lover, she can''t make you hysterical and desperate. "I don''t have family, in reality, there are no friends who care about it." Su Bai reached out and pointed at the smoked child below. "She, barely be one." "No family? No lover?" The blood corpse shook his head and was very sure. "I believe that the radio will send you one, let you care about him, let you protect him, let you cherish him, then, then you will He ruined it." Su Bais body trembled, He suddenly thought of the origin of the little guy, At the beginning, Why can I bring the little guy out of the story world inexplicably? When I wrote it here, I suddenly felt a little distressed. Chapter 580： grim Reaper "Broadcast, its not your embarrassment, its not your mother, and its not like you go to the game room to play with you or go to the club to catch the bubble! It is a pervert, a distorted existence in pursuit of storyliness; It doesn''t require you to appreciate it, and you don''t want to be grateful for it, not to your goodwill. Heaven and earth are not benevolent. Everything is a dog. What you say is broadcast. You hate and hate it. It is here. You love and not love. It also exists. When you feel that you have no weaknesses, when it feels that the story is beginning to be boring, it will actively create a weakness for you, and then detonate it, so that it can sit and admire your hysteria, and taste your pain. Heart palpitations, reminiscent of your anger and madness. This is its pursuit and its aesthetic. The voice of the blood corpse is very light and light. Although he is talking about Su Bai, but why not, is he talking about himself? He himself is actually the clearest manifestation of this aesthetic of broadcasting. He has the power to be comparable to the gods. His wife, however, was shot dead by the gangsters within a few minutes of his departure. Just right, Said that the broadcast is not intentional, Who is the letter? "Broadcasts don''t need to be crowded, because no matter whether the audience gathers to worship it or gather together to fight against it, it is still always high. It is not a king. Because in China, the king is called the emperor, and the emperor is not benevolent. The overthrow of his own people, the political power will be subverted, the princes will be related to China''s tradition since ancient times, but the broadcast is heaven, the dynasties, the emperor died a lot, but why have you seen the sky overthrown by the people? Even if only once? The blood corpse reached out and placed it in front of Su Bai. A lively blood line twisted back and forth in the palm of the blood. "You have absorbed some of my blood before, but it is just rootless duckweed. Simply strengthening the body for a short time is the most superficial use. This is the essence of the bloodline. Unfortunately, I can''t directly give it to you. You dare not directly Yes." "Of course." Su Bai naturally does not directly say that you directly transmitted it to me. To know that the blood corpse had tried several times before, Su Bai was not so naive. The **** corpse swung a palm, and for a time, in the four weeks, a line of blood began to be densely packed, saying that it was dotted and not exaggerated. "Remember, sometimes try to figure it out again." Blood corpse said. "You suddenly feel so good to me, I feel a little uneasy in my heart." Su Bai said. "I can''t always, let me build up the self-improvement, completely no one is not?" The blood corpse seems very indifferent. "So, this time, do you want to continue to broadcast hard once?" Su Bai remembers that the last blood corpse was intended to win himself and then broadcast a final showdown, giving himself a gorgeous ending. "I was created by it. This is not the original me, nor the real me. Under the thought of it, I will go back and forth from where I am, from nothingness to return to nothingness." In fact, there is still life, that is, I jumped down and killed all the listeners below, and then relied on the background of the story world to develop. "So, are you still planning to go on?" "But I know that the woman you care about may be more likely to die, but the broadcast won''t kill all the listeners in the whole story world, maybe I''m going to kill all the listeners and stop. When they complete this task, the radio will arrange for a Zhang Tianshi to suddenly smash out me. Its the same, The above is not the same, it is still the same. This is helplessness, and even a struggle, they feel that it is a waste of emotion. The blood corpse took a deep breath and reached out and began to point out the rules of the blood line around Su Bai. "Here is here... here is here... In fact, the human body is a star, and the blood line is the frame that links this star........." The explanation of the blood corpse is very delicate, and Su Bai also sees it through his own cognition. This product is really telling himself about the blood line. Unconsciously, Su Bai was immersed in it. For a long time, the color of the enlightenment in Su Bais eyes became more and more intense. However, the blood corpse smiled slightly and took a step forward. "Don''t move." Su Bai''s eyes are still full of enlightenment, but still reminded. "My complete bloodline inheritance and the woman, which one do you choose?" asked the **** body. "Do you want to force me to choose?" Su Bai asked. "You still have the opportunity to choose, and I don''t even have the chance to choose." The blood sighed. "You are still unbalanced in your heart." Su Bai laughed. "You are still filled with hatred after all." "I am all dead. It doesn''t make any sense to talk about what to open. Anyway, I am breaking the can." "So, you want to be on me, looking for the pleasure of being a broadcaster?" "Roughly the same." The blood corpse took another step, passed the line, his movements were slow, and he kept staring at Su Bai, and then he saw that Su Bai was still standing there calmly and continued to understand what he had left behind. The blood corpse opened his mouth and laughed. Then, the whole person fell. Su Bai, Did not stop him. About an hour later, Su Bai slowly closed his eyes, and the blood lines around him began to blur. Finally, a blood mist slowly dissipated. The next moment, Su Bai began to present a new blood line. And the blood line began to fade down slowly, and all of them were integrated into the blood vessels in their bodies. The blood line, completely integrated into the body by Su Bai, is equivalent to re-engineering his body. At the moment, the physical strength of Su Bai has been improved a new time before, and now his body, even if standing It is also a fortress. Open your eyes, two Guanghua from the depths of the eyes of Su Bai. Between the smoked child and the complete bloodline sentiment, Su Bai chose the latter. Standing on the edge of the line, Su Bai no expression, Su Bai knows that he is a selfish person. However, people always have more expectations for themselves, but now this expectation is gone, and the reality of reality is revealed in front of themselves. Some are unacceptable. But whether it is acceptable or not, Own, After all, I am still myself. Everyone''s attachment is actually a price, insistence and no persistence, just care about the price, is not enough. That''s it, That''s all. Su Bais thoughts in this way, in my heart, there are not many apologies for the smoked children and Chu Zhao, and there is not much self-blame for themselves. This feeling is like throwing a burden on themselves. Even, there is a feeling of relaxation. "If you let him go, it will let me go, right?" A cold voice rang from behind Su Bai. Simultaneously, The cold muzzle is already on the back of Su Bai. Behind Su Bai, standing with a man wearing a black cloak face and a mask, the man was wrapped around his body as if he had come out from behind the gates of hell. "You think too much." Su Bai smiled and his body slowly turned into nothingness in the same place. The **** of death was amazed, and this was realized. His own quietness was actually discovered by the other party. "boom!" A gunshot came from behind the death, The whole person of the **** of death slipped out, and there was a sunken wound on the right arm. However, there was no blood flowing out. He did not seem to have flesh and blood, nor was it a real being. With his right hand licking the wound, Death slowly raised his head, and the faint pupil under the mask shone like a star-like light. "This is not right. You let him go. Why don''t you let me go?" The Hellfire shotgun flipped from the heart of Su Bais palm. "Cangjie knows the etiquette, just eaten, continue to eat, there is not so much appetite, and always have to move, isn''t it?" "Oh, is it because I didn''t come up with something that would impress you?" The **** of death crossed his hands, and two shotguns exactly the same as those in Su Bais hands. "You have a price, I think, I can satisfy you." "Unless you take off the mask, it reveals a woman''s face, otherwise you can''t satisfy me at all." Su Bais mouth showed a smile and rushed straight toward the other side. The body shape of the **** of death began to rotate, and the two guns quickly aimed at Su Bai. "Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!.................." The terrible barrage began to wreak havoc around the pond, so that any buildings and furnishings here were set to be irreparable, otherwise it would be turned into ruins in an instant. The tyrannical airflow and energy venting, the **** of death with a proud posture and Su Bai stalemate, does not fall into the wind, of course, this naturally has the factors of Su Bai''s deliberate teasing, because Su Bai has more strength. "I understand, you are still you, you have not changed, you are learning and imitating my fighting habits, this is what you want most." The **** of death said while shooting. Su Bai shunned and replied, and did not answer, because at this time, any words are superfluous. It is only necessary to constantly try to correct the body according to the other persons body shape, and even correct the others body. The posture and aiming of the gun when shooting can have a lot of inspiration for Su Bai. "Before that woman, you have been so infatuated, but now it has become so utilitarian. You are really a mental illness. In the mythology of death, with a touch of sarcasm, the body shape disappeared from the original place, and then it fell from the top of Su Bais head. The figure was rotated, and the two guns continuously pulled the trigger. The totem of **** was from him. The continually illusioned around, surrounded by endless cursing breath, "Dead...death...dead...dead........." Chapter 581： Su Bai, true bloodline When the sun rises, the remaining six people in the inn finally have a feeling of being reborn, because everyone knows that the natural sunshine is the absolute nemesis of ordinary zombies. Now, the sun is coming out, the zombies are I can''t turn any more waves. Even, to be on the safe side, Lutong allowed everyone to move the thirty zombies one by one to the balcony to let them shine in the sun. Not long after, including Kangxi, all the thirties were turned into zombies. The stacked powder on the balcony. Danger, finally being completely killed. However, everyone must stay here until the evening to complete the main task 1, so there is a scene of six people resting on the balcony. This is no way, because no one can guarantee whether there is still in the inn. What other dangers, as for eating, before everyone entered the inn, they bought a lot of dry food with the boss and brought it upstairs, so there is no need to go to the ground for food. As the sun gradually sinks, a group of people appear in the distant field of vision. There is a carriage and a group of soldiers guarding the head. The head of the helmet is a pole-like helmet. It looks like it should be a low-grade leader. general. Seeing this scene, everyone has stood up. To be honest, they are not very nervous. Although there are more than a dozen cavalry in the team, they are all wearing armor, but they should all be ordinary people. Ordinary people NPC, then there is nothing to fear. "Don''t you have any surprises?" Chu Zhao asked. "Don''t crow mouth." Smoked children reminded. "It should be okay, the completion time of the main line task 1 is coming, we can leave this inn immediately." Li Wei said. "Where are you going to go to the big night? The wilderness is everywhere in the wilderness. When you run out in the evening, who knows what will happen?" Lutong asked, "even if the main task 1 is completed, We''d better stay in this inn tonight, of course, if the time limit for the main line task 2 is not so strict." Everyone is deeply convinced that at least this inn is now familiar, and there is no need to rush to go out and drill the old forest. "Main line task 1 is completed; Now release the main line task 2: Maintain the operation of the inn, not to let visitors find abnormalities, if the identity is exposed, deduct the 500 story points, the stock market is insufficient, directly obliterate! The sound of the broadcast of the mission sounded in the minds of everyone. Everyone suddenly looked at each other, The smoker immediately woke up and pointed to the team that slowly came over from the distant hillside: "Don''t be squatting, go get dressed! Go to the innkeeper and the second child''s clothes and change them quickly." ............ "Full generals, full generals." The shouts of the maids came from inside the carriage. The leading general of the Qing Dynasty immediately turned the horse''s head and approached the carriage. "What is the lady''s command? There is an inn in front, we can stop there tonight." The maid opened the curtain and handed out some red ropes. "Mrs. said, the weather here is weird, afraid of something dirty. This is the red rope that the old shaman gave to the prince. You can exorcise the evil spirits. Please distribute the generals to the soldiers." "twitter." The generals distributed the thin red rope, and all the soldiers wrapped the red rope around their wrists. It looked like a blood line appeared on the skin. .................. The Kangxi, which appeared before, is the performance of the Su Bai zombie lineage. The person with a look of acne is the manifestation of the white-skinned person. It is the performance of the Su Bai blood group. The cold poison in the body leads to the nine sisters, and the blood line leads to the blood corpse. Su Bais life weapon is the one who has almost a dress style with Su Bai before. Wearing a cloak, wearing a skull mask, holding a pair of guns, and walking between the legs, exudes the atmosphere of hell, like the death of death, this is the dress that Su Bai used to be "the old man talked about the youth madness" cos, and at this time, It is manifested in the true sense. The fierce marksmanship and the strange bodywork did make Su Bai feel a little bit eager to see. When the other party volleys and the body rotates and sweeps around, the large area with its center is almost extinct. Su Bai didn''t even have time to escape. He was all over the body and was beaten and broken. When the **** of death landed, he made an extremely elegant "please" movement. Immediately, the figure disappeared in the same place, and appeared behind Su Bai, and a gun was squatting on Su Bai. "Snapped!" Su Bais body appeared as numerous ice cracks, and eventually began to collapse and turned into pieces of land. "Hey?" The **** of death was a little surprised. This is already the second time that Su Bai used the "replacement" barrier in front of himself, but each time the technique was different, the first time was to use the blood shadow, the second time was to use the ice, Two distinct forces mimicked the shape of Su Bai, and as a result, the gods of death jumped once in each of the two pits. "Hey!" The muzzle resisted the position of the back of the **** of death, and the surrounding air was completely blocked. "You learn very quickly." The **** of death lost all the guns in his hand, and his hands slowly lifted over the top of his head, indicating that he had surrendered. "It''s your absolute strength is not enough." Su Bai said very rudely. "In all the people who came out before, your strength is actually the weakest." There is another saying that Su Bai did not say, that is, although your strength is the weakest, but your use to me is the biggest; Because in the previous fight, Su Bai almost learned all of his body, this is an invisible huge wealth, which has great inspiration for the improvement of Su Bai''s combat methods and the use of routines. Otherwise, judging from the recent fighting style of Su Bai, the Hellfire shotgun is just a kind of attached magical weapon. It has become more and more difficult to bear the effect of its current main battle weapon. More often, Su Bai still has to Pick up your fist and go straight to work. "Is not enough absolute power?" The **** of death muttered to himself, yes, he knew that he was absolutely not strong enough. When the absolute power was not enough and there was no way to cause a real killing effect on the other side, the other party could be more calm. Su Bai is also based on this reason, has not been flustered or even has nothing to play with a avatar to tease him to play. "In fact, there is also the reason that you have just gained physical improvement. Otherwise, I am not so unbearable." Death said. "Don''t make excuses for yourself, I don''t bother to listen to the last whisper of the weak." "boom!" Su Bai pulled the trigger. "Snapped!" The mask of the **** of death flew out, and the cloak was scattered. Su Bai turned and looked at the position of the line. There, a group of black shadow pillows were there, only a little indistinguishable distance from that line. "So, I have already been ready." The voice of the shadow is the voice of death. "Now, I can teach you the last way, that is, never put the eggs in a basket." "Hey!" Black phantom jumped across the line. Su Bai turned around, took a deep breath, and spit out heavily. The Hellfire shotgun was still held in his hand, and even the muzzle was still aimed at the suit in front of him. The skull mask is still on the ground, with a mocking smile, but Su Bai does not care. "So?" Su Baiyin''s corner outlined a curvature. "You are the presence of my Hellfire shotgun. I don''t believe it. The two guns are thrown here, and you can jump." Without a double gun, you have no meaning at all, or, in other words, lost a double gun, what do you think you are? "Oh... oh..." The cloak began to swell slowly, and the mask floated up and re-positioned. However, when the two guns floated again, Su Bai stepped on the foot step by step. The other person''s illusion seems to be a little crumbling, no longer before the death of the grace, especially from the air slide down and twist the body to pull the trigger when the posture, and now contrast, it is simply two people. "Oh." The **** of death gave a very helpless laughter. He originally wanted to learn the illusion that Su Bai had caused him to jump. When Su Bai relaxed his vigilance, he quickly took off and jumped with a double gun. It was, obviously, Su Bai did not eat this set of himself. Some tricks, the other party did not see the time to count the magical calculations, play with the hearts of the people, but people have already seen it, it seems that they are mentally retarded. "Really, you have a lot of ways to strengthen, and therefore, your path will be very wide." The **** of death self-deprecating pointed to the double guns that were stepped on by Su Bai. "But the real power of the two guns, you Actually, I dont realize it, I believe that one day, you will regret it." "Is this statement should not be said to believe that I will find out one day and then you will be grateful and regretless?" Su Bai said. "Vulgar." The body of the **** of death began to burn slowly, and the voice began to become nothing. "Actually, I still suggest that you jump early, so that you can finally successfully leave the story world, otherwise... you will die very badly." "What do you mean, will there be a black dragon here?" Su Bai asked with interest. "You have a lot of intensification and a lot of blood, but you have forgotten, the blood that you have in the beginning, from where you came from." The smile on the mask became even more strange. Then, it turned into a fly ash, and even the two double guns at the foot of Su Bai became a dust. Su Bai stood awkwardly, and he was telling his message at the end of his taste. Even the more you think about your body, the more you cant stop shuddering. Own, Your own blood? This body, Real parents? Su Bai turned sharply and looked at the remaining two unopened doors. If you really follow the rules and rhythms of this story world, Behind these two doors, Have one, Is it your own parents? Chapter 582： Thinking about people "The clothes are a little out of place." Xu Hong is a little nervous. Her body is actually slightly fat, and the skeleton is bigger than the original boss. The clothes of the boss''s wife are really tight on her body. It is really not very fit. "When you make a gimmick, you don''t wear clothes that fit well." Lutong was extraordinarily calm at this time. Although he was not old, his mind was really deep. "I played the treasurer and just took over my father''s store." My father went back to the South to go to the old age. Smoked, you play the boss, what is your surname?" "You give one." The smoked child said indifferently, she is taking care of her own hair, trying to cover up some of her own beauty. Xu Hong is inevitably somewhat appetizing at this time, because no matter what, she has to admit that some people''s temperament is really suitable for being a proprietress, and myself, it seems that it is only suitable for being a beggar, of course, because of The boss is under a lot of pressure, and she is not very confident about her presence. "Just like this, now I have to be thankful that the zombies have not destroyed the inn, the blood is cleaned up, and the body is handled. Chu Zhao, you are responsible for being a small two, Li Wei, Ming Kai, you are responsible When the residents, go to the second floor, everyone lives in a room, nothing to try not to come out, otherwise such a wild shop, if there are too many people to fight, it is not in line with common sense, and is not the black shop of Sun Erniang." Ming Kai and Li Wei were still in a headache and waited for their performances. They saw Lutong directly arranging the identity of the guests. The two people were also happy and went straight up to the room. Lutong turned and looked at the smoked child. "Do you still have holy water? Then sprinkle some holy water in the house. I always feel that there is some **** smell in this inn, and I must rinse it with holy water." "Is it so wasteful?" Chu Zhao felt a little distressed. "I can''t smell it anyway." "When those who were soldiers in ancient times, can they smell the smell of blood?" Lutong asked. "Our main task 2 is to lie to them for 48 hours, instead of just bundling them directly to feed the water." hour." "Chu Zhao, listen to him." Smoked child said. "it is good." Chu Zhao can only some reluctantly take out the holy water to the place where several dead people are sprayed out. "You, there should be no problem, the big world has seen much more." Lutong said to the smoked child. Smoked nodded, "Try it." "I am still very curious, your other half, is it really the audience?" Lutongs feelings about seeing the goddess are really some of the feelings of the goddess. Of course, he controls this emotion skillfully, not to say that Lutong has Its silly and white, but he didnt become an audience at that time. After he was diagnosed with uremia, his girlfriend broke up with him. The whole person was in the lowest valley of life. He saw the smoked children wearing military uniforms and hospital condolences. It is easy to be touched by the inner softness. The smoked child just smiled and didn''t answer. Lutong also understood his own disappointment and sorted out the collar. "I will go out and welcome, you don''t have to go out, Chu Zhao, let''s come together." The team has already arrived outside the inn fence. Lutong naturally came out to meet with Chu Zhao. When he went out, Lutong whispered to Chu Zhao: "Dont be afraid of them. Although they are soldiers, our Strength is stronger than them, don''t be stressed." "I know." The voice just fell, "Small to the generals of the generals please." Lutong did not say that he directly fell into the carriage and smashed his head. Chu Zhao squatted aside, You are paralyzed, Why don''t you say this beforehand? Fortunately, Chu Zhao is not a tweaking person, and immediately followed him and his head touched the ground. This scene did not make the knights next to the carriage feel strange, but regarded Chu Zhao as a second child who had never seen the world and did not know the rules. "Serve the horses, pack the room, and serve with all your heart." The leading general, he left a silver spindle and swears. The illusion of the Qing opera is that it seems that all the lower-level people in the Qing Dynasty must see their superiors as self-proclaimed slaves. In fact, the term "slave" is more often distributed in the circle of the Manchus. For example, the Manchu or Manchu ministers saw the emperor, often claiming to be a slave, while the Han ministers mostly claimed to be ministers. It was not because the Manchus gave the Han ministers courtesy, but because in the eyes of the Manchus, the minions were their own. The title of a person is a kind name of the family. You are a Han nationality who does not deserve to use a slave to claim to be an outsider. This is related to the system of the Manchus in the early period of the Jurchen period. The slaves in the family are part of their family property and they are the ones they can trust. Therefore, Lutong did not claim to be a slave, but also that he was really careful. Hurry up and pick up the silver spindle on the ground. Lutong also bite twice with his teeth. He couldnt help but stand up and nod his head. While letting Chu Zhao take the rest of the knights to place the horses, he leaned on the sedan chair and waited for the nobles in the carriage. come out. "Snapped!" A whip was drawn on the back of Lutong. Lutong had a painful meal. He was mentally and ghostly. He walked the path similar to the fat man. The body is not natural, so this whip is Really hurt the ground. "What do you want to do with this squatting thing? Waiting for your family to come out and wait." The generals yelled. "Yes, yes, it is a small abrupt." Lutong accompanied himself with a smile and took two notes to himself. He immediately went in and called himself "Women". The group of people, all of them were arranged on the second floor of the wing, and even Ming Kai and Li Wei, who had pretend to be residents before, were also driven out to give up the room. Ming Kai and Li Wei also pretended to be a kind of daring. The ground was very angry and moved things down the stairs, but the two people were very relieved, and it was a lot less trouble not to get together on those floors. Now, on the second floor of the two corridors, soldiers have their hands on the whistle. There are also two soldiers sleeping there watching the horse house. The entire inn has almost become a semi-military fortress. The smoker was holding the hot water and the squid, and slowly went upstairs, ready to serve the nobles in the carriage. Chu Zhaohe Lutong is busy in the kitchen, Chu Zhao is responsible for the fire, Lutong is responsible for cooking, but the requirements for meals are actually not high, just a few pots of cauldron can be justified, just pay attention to it. The amount of the tube is full. The smoker knocked on the door, The maid opened the door, and when the smoked child went in, she went out. The smoker placed the washbasin on the table and asked the woman sitting at the table: "The woman waits for the noble." The woman is not very beautiful, her face is pale, but she does have a kind of lady''s temperament. Immediately, she puts her finger on the edge of the washbasin and gently touches the edge of the washbasin. "There is such a handsome wife in this wilderness. Fortunately, Wang Ye is not here, otherwise it may really take you back home to make a small one." "The noble person is laughing, the woman is a married woman." "Oh, what is the woman of the husband, how, look at your appearance, you still do not want to enter the palace?" The lady was somewhat surprised, "Where is the wind outside, how can you be in the palace?" "When a woman is a citizen, she is used to suffering, and she does not feel that she has a noble life." "Oh, if the Chinese people in the world think about this world, it is really peaceful. My prince does not have to take the soldiers out to rebel. The slaves, the next man, will keep their duty in the whole life. Doesn''t the Master say that?" The lady got up and sat in front of the dressing table. "Come, will you worry?" The smoker nodded. "Yes, its just a rough hand, please forgive me." "I don''t get in the way." The expensive person is quite satisfied with the smoked child. The smoked child stood by the lady and began to help her to make a shackle. The hand is inevitable. After all, the former smoked child was playing with her little sister when she was a child. The game of smashing the hair, at that time, was also popular in the Qing opera, and also the Manchu people on the side of the smoked mother. Naturally, there are some such atmospheres. "A while ago, I just executed a cockroach, that cockroach, like you, is also a Han Chinese." The lady said to herself. "That, what''s wrong?" "That is the daughter of a Han Chinese niece, who was playing with the prince since childhood. I can see that Wang Ye also has some meaning for her. Only later, the uncles family made a mistake, and also dragged the prince out of the house to settle the matter. Wang Ye also suffered several impeachment imperial concubines. I originally advised Wang to help this time. In the early years, she rewarded her family so much, and now she has helped her family with this matter, and what sentiment is clear. But then I dont think so, lets go to the prince, and dont be soft, but when the children are in love, its really a bit of a seed. Last time, the scorpion was actually **** by a group of thieves. He did not give his family a message but sent a letter to the prince. The prince actually worried that the torn ticket would really be a private visit to the appointment, and the ransom would be given. She saved her back. I only knew this thing later, and I was scared when I was in my heart. This look of a ruthless prince, but has been changing the way of relying on the prince to affect her, the prince is good for her, even if she knows that this will make the prince take risks, she does not hesitate , You said, this embarrassed, shouldn''t you die? A woman, if she really loves a man, how can she be willing to commit crimes for herself? If you are willing, Ha ha, Does this woman love herself a little more, or love that man more? The lady looked at the smoked child in the mirror who was helping her. The smoker just took out the hand of the scorpion, Shake stunned. Chapter 583： The door collapsed "How, continue." The lady saw that she was not moving, and urged her. It seems that she is very dissatisfied with this sorrowful child. The smoked nodded and continued to help the woman to squat, but she could not see that she had anything different, and her mood was well covered. "Well, OK, you are going to rest, I have to rest." The lady got up, went to the table and picked up the cup and took a sip of tea. "This tea is so casual." "I am going to give you a pot of tea," said the smoker. "No, the wilderness will only be there." The lady waved her hand and motioned for the smoker to leave. The smoker lowered his head and stepped back, bringing the door to the door. Immediately, his face showed a confused color. Before the conversation, the smoker really had a feeling that the other party was referring to the mulberry. But this feeling is very unreliable, and it is very illogical. If the other party can see through his identity, then does it mean that his main line task 2 has failed? Is it, Is it really just a coincidence? When I went downstairs, the two people here, Chu Zhaoxuhong, were packing up the dishes, and the soldiers all came to eat in batches. "Lutong?" Smoked children asked Chu Zhao. "What, miss me?" Lutong walked over from the gate, there was no outsider, so he made a joke; Of course, Lutongs intention to smoke is already very obvious. He didnt want to do anything to cover it. This kind of good feeling is a bit like the goddess I used to meet when I didnt meet it. She became my woman and gave men a great sense of pride and satisfaction. Its a pity that the mood of the smoker is not very good. When Lutong opened the joke, he also noticed that the knuckles of the smoked child were slightly clenched. Obviously, the smoker was angry and he did not hesitate to show it. "I just went outside and set up some news with the two guards who guarded the stables. This team is escorting a prince to Fujing and returning to Beijing. It is fighting in Shaanxi." "I am tired, go to rest first, you look at it." The smoker turned and entered the room. "How is her emotion suddenly wrong?" Xu Hong asked. "To cope with a Fu Jin, it should not be so cool, I am very upset when I am yelling at you." Chu Zhao guessed, "Forget it, let''s rest, I hope nothing tonight." Lutong nodded and blew a candle around him, saying: "It is still in the past rounds to stand guard and whistle, can''t be taken lightly." At night, The inn is calm. Tonight, there seems to be no interruption of zombies, and there are not too many things going on. In the second floor room, the lady still kept her sitting at the table with a teacup. The candle had been blown out by her, and the cold moonlight came in from the window, reflecting her side face. Her face is also obscured by the dark clouds when the moonlight is sometimes blurred. It seems very strange. ............ At this moment, Su Bai is not sitting behind the line like watching a movie, watching the following moves, but standing on the steps. In front of him, It is two doors that are still closed. The words that God said before death are not so much a reminder, but rather a declaration, or a mockery. You still jump, jump, and after three hours, you can leave here. And if you continue to stay here as a goalkeeper, you will see your most horrible person appear. Two yellowed photos, stating that it is a cold and extreme fact, from some images and memory fragments, Su Bai can also glimpse some of the clues of the year. One piece, one scene, one article, one road, Some things, some people, Even if Su Bai did not expect it, he would meet so quickly. Reaching out and gently rubbing the railings around him, this moment, Su Bais mind suddenly thought of the sad sorrows of the late Tang Dynastys Li Yi who were imprisoned in a similar pavilion. At the moment, Su The white state of mind is almost the same, and it is true. Scared, Fear, fear, The deep uneasiness has already been written on Su Bais face. For that man and woman, Su Bai has a lot of hatred, and has also issued a great ambition, one day will certainly kill their family, but really have to be right, or fear overshadowed everything. It is because of this man and a woman that runs through their own births and runs through their own growth. Even the reason why they are now on the audience is thanks to them. That man and woman are, to a certain extent, more terrible than litchi, and their influence and change on themselves is almost all-round. Take a deep breath, Su Bai did not jump directly and left the story world early, not to say how much Su Bai could not open the smoked child, nor did he say that he had a lot of infatuation and had to learn from others. Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai died for love. The lingering and inseparable, Su Bai is not so pretentious, and even less obsessive; Just because of I have seen the two people before, either the memory that was instilled in the past, or the glimpse of the coincidence in the story world. This time, if you can stand here and see their own words, this does make it difficult for Su Bai to refuse. Even if Su Bai knew the horrible and powerful of the two people, the eagerness still made Su Bai choose to stay here and wait. after all, See you sooner or later, not to mention, What I saw this time should be a dummy created by broadcasting, because you have not died yet, even the radio can not find you. Before, whether it was blood corpse, Kangxi, death, nine sisters, etc., they are actually dead. The existence is the re-performance of Su Bais uploading from here. However, the man and the woman are not dead. It is impossible for the broadcaster to directly transfer them. If the broadcast has this ability, how can the advantage of a man and a woman escape? The broadcast line of sight continues to exist? But if today, I dont even have the courage to see your dummies. Where can I still have the courage and qualifications to face the real you? Su Bai gently clenched his fist. The fog has once again filled out; Su Bai slowly walked out and stood by the pond, but his eyes were still staring at the two doors. come on, I hope this time, It is you! Suddenly, from the house, suddenly a shrill roar! "Roar!" Su Bai frowned frowningly. This voice is obviously not what humans can send. Is this the voice of the dragon? Is it the black dragon that comes out next time? For a time, Su Bai was somewhat disappointed. Everything is afraid of contrast. The black dragon was acquired by the dragon scale and used the last force of the piece of skin to successfully integrate the black dragon scale into his body. But before the psychological construction of Su Bai was built around the two people who were about to face, suddenly put that Two people changed to the black dragon, All of a sudden, the Black Dragon seems to be a bit unfortunate, which is indeed unfair to the Black Dragon; Just as Su Bai felt a little disappointed, The dragon humming sound came again, but this time the snoring did not belong to the majesty and pride of the dragon. Some, only fear and embarrassment, as if this black dragon was experiencing something terrible, let it be all its majesty and dignity. Abandoned; The door will open and open, as if it was blocked by something, which makes Su Bai somewhat inexplicable. Its hard to be done, whats the story in the door? "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Three rushing dragons came, one time was faster than one, and one time was lower than once, and once more critically, once again, with a desperate taste. "puff" Blood, flowing along the door, this blood is very thick, but also with a strong pungent smell, but at the same time, the terrible energy contained in it is also a little scared! this is, Dragon blood! Su Bai immediately stepped forward and reached for the door, but when the door was not open, no matter how hard it was, it could not be shaken. This is the rule here, the unchangeable rule, just like the former Su Bai I used to kill a few people at the pond, and the tyrannical energy swept around, but now it seems that even a flower and grass have not been destroyed, or the original appearance. The door couldn''t be opened, but the dragon''s blood seemed to flow out without money. Su Bai directly squatted down and began to lick the dragon''s blood against the steps. At the same time, the surrounding dragon''s blood energy was turned into a group of black. Light, actively into the body of Su Bai. This is the skill acquired by Su Bai''s fusion of the weapon of the life, but Su Bai is not often used, because Su Bai prefers to directly poke his own tooth into the neck of the enemy to absorb the hot blood of the other party. But this time, it is because the dragon blood is too much, and it is not enough to rely on this skill. However, after a few moments, when Su Bai recovered his own injuries by relying on the energy of the dragon''s blood and returned his own state to the peak, he stood up decisively and stopped the absorption of dragon blood. Su Bai still remembers that when he absorbed the dragon scales, if he didnt have Jiazhao and the monk fats, they might be countered by Long Wei. This time, he is alone here, but cant mess. Come, and just now, Su Bai noticed that the breath of the dragon has completely disappeared. Once it dies, its soul and resentment will naturally be injected into the blood of its bones, so now, its blood will not Its so safe again. However, watching and there are still many dragon blood in such a white flow into the pond, purified by the pond into clear water, Su Bai heart, still can not help but some distressed, this is really a violent thing. "Hey..." "Hey..." "Hey..." The friction sound came many times in succession, and the door in front of Su Bai actually cracked at this time. finally, "ž", The door is falling... Chapter 584： Dad, mom If there is a door as a barrier before, at the moment, Even the only barrier is gone; Su Bais breathing is a bit heavy, with a little bit of chill. People always subconsciously evade what they dont want to face. currently, Now, Su Bai also has such a feeling, but he still forced himself to stand here; The stronger a person is, the more he hates his weakness. Su Bai is such a person. For a long time, Su Bai has forgotten what it means to "love" and just instinctively force himself to overcome himself. One after another shortcomings. This is not life, but an attitude. The body of the Black Dragon, displayed at the door, has only become a petrified keel, useless, it seems to be the saddest background plate at this time. Taking a step forward, Su Bai intends to walk in, inside the door, who is it, the man, or the woman, He wants to see you. See you at the most intuitive of yourself. When Su Bais left foot stepped into the door, suddenly, everything around it seemed to have undergone tremendous changes. Just like the unchanging environment, it is no longer the original appearance. The left and right feet, the front and the back feet, seem to be two heavens and earth. In front, it is the entrance to the demon, the two bones at the door, Su Bai remembers them, Behind him, there is still a pond otter. This, What means? Su Bai is somewhat puzzled and somewhat awkward; Broadcast, what does this mean? Su Bai does not think that the former **** of death deceived himself. There is no parent at all. It is the last lie from the **** of death. Because in Su Bai''s view, this environment, this situation, combined with his current initiatives, if his parents can come out behind the door of this place, should be satisfied with the needs of the broadcast story. When you enter the story world, even if you are not the original participant in the story world, but since you come in, all your actions will be interpreted as a single word on the radio side: interesting. But this situation is that the broadcast is ready to give up? Or is it that the broadcaster feels that his duty as a goalkeeper has been completed? So, I plan to let myself leave here, go to the demon point, give myself three hours to hunt for the treasure to kill the big demon with some dry goods back? After all, I came in by relying on the rewards. Broadcasting does not give myself a little benefit, and it is really impossible to say it. Although in Su Bais view, since the blood corpse and the **** of death, he has already obtained the unexpected benefits, but if the broadcast feels Its not enough. I have to send myself a little. Su Bai will not be stupid enough to refuse. but, Is this really like this? What is the black dragon body? Suddenly violently behind the door, what is the arrangement? My two cheap aunts, can''t you find them on the radio? But, even making two shackles and dummyes can''t be done? If you come here, its safe, although the blood corpse goes down, but Su Bai also feels that he has made a lot of things on the side of the smoked child. Moreover, Su Bai does not think that the blood corpse going down will really help the radio. Complete the plot, The way the blood corpse behaves should be similar to the magic in the painting on the front door of the Taoist temple in the story world and the black boss of the convenience store in the previous story world. Therefore, the blood-sucking corpse goes down, on the one hand, because it is really difficult for Su Bai to reject the complete transmission of the bloodline, but on the other hand, it also means to add a little intention to the broadcast. The right foot, lifted up, forward, everything behind him, completely disappeared, behind him, also turned into a cliff. Su Bai looked up and looked at the top. The entrance to the demon was halfway up the mountain. But the side of the mountain was very steep and there was no mountain road. At the beginning, he and the monk and Gyatso climbed down from it. In order to save himself, the little guy climbed down from there and climbed into the demon alone. However, when Su Bai continued to move forward two steps, looked up and found that the bat body was still on top. For a time, Su Bai realized that something was wrong. Smoked children enter the world of this story, according to the time node, it should be after the story world that they entered the fat and the fate, but Su Bai remembers that when he and the monk Gyatso stood here, the bat body fell. Scared the three people. Right now, the bat body is still on top, not falling. what does this mean? Time, Has it changed? Are you not being sent in parallel? "Hey!" A vibrato came from behind him. On the slightly side of Su Baitou, a white light flew past the neck of Su Bai, but he quickly turned to the direction of Su Bai. "Hey!" Su Bais hand grasped the Frisbee accurately and without a sawtooth on the Frisbee. It was sharp, but for the current Su Bai, it did not pose any threat. Ideas power controller? Su Bai found that there are many runes on the Frisbee, which is clearly a modified instrument that is suitable for manipulative reinforcement. "Snapped!" A white light suddenly appeared on the flywheel. Spiritual offensive! Su Bai quickly calmed up, but fortunately, this mental power offensive was smashed, but it did not shake the heart of Su Bai. Is the intensive of the mind and spiritual fellow initiates? And it is obvious that the other party can simultaneously control the mental and artistic power and begin to merge. This Frisbee is the best proof. "Oh..." Above the cliff, a woman wearing a leather boots grabbed a rope and began to slide down. Her body was very light, but it was a lightness that violated common sense. She was using the power of thought to control the speed and direction of her own taxiing. In order to ensure that their speed and decline have been in a stable and controllable category. Just as Su Bai looked up at her, a shadow appeared strangely behind Su Bai. A dagger came out and smeared it directly to Su Bais neck. "boom!" When the dagger came into contact with the Su Bai body, the body of Su Bai dissipated as the blood fog dissipated, and realized that the shadow immediately receded. However, Su Bai''s figure appeared directly behind the shadow and kicked out. The shadow dissipated, revealing the shape of a young man. Facing the white foot of Su Bai, the mans figure was able to hide from the past, while his hands grasped the position of Su Bais calf and pulled it up. . The two sides continually punched out a dozen times in a short period of time, and Su Bai did not move, but what made Su Bai slightly surprised was that this mans apparent strength did not even fuse with his own weapon, but always The weird way to force and force yourself to pull a situation that at least looks like it doesn''t seem to matter. When the woman came down, Su Bai increased the strength of her hand. The man did not dare to continue to entangle with the serious Su Bai, and his body quickly retreated and retreated to the woman. "Hey, brother, brother, we are wrong, we are wrong." The man was very "sincerely" admitting the wrong side and the woman opened a distance, apparently ready to join hands with two people, this distance, suitable for melee The person who is mentally empowered strengthens the buffer. "Handsome guy, eye-born, lack of warm bed?" The woman gave a white wave to Su Bai, but Su Bai could sense that there were five sharp metal objects floating behind the woman. Ready to inspire, it is clear that this beautiful woman does not want to feel the self-recommended pillow. This man and woman, the strength is really not high, or that the absolute strength is not high, but from the situation of just fighting, if the two of them join hands, maybe a listener who has just merged the weapon of the life may be killed by them. It is really that they have understood their own reinforcements too deeply, and they have been used too well. "Hey, buddy, this is my fiancee, she wants to give you a warm bed, can I give you a wind?" The young man said with a smile, while he said that he was tweaking back and forth, as if he had some face, It seems like some grievances. This is indeed a very fragrant and very exciting proposal for a man''s heart. However, when Su Bai saw the man''s footsteps, his face showed a thoughtful color. Su Bai looked up and looked at the top. Sure enough, a cloud of dark clouds had already gathered up. In the dark clouds, even the looming snake could see the shuttle. This man is actually a martial arts double repair! Guwu and Taoist strengthen the same body! This step, Su Bai has seen it from the fat man more than once, this is the penalty. Moreover, if it wasn''t for the white footwork that Su Bai had seen before and was familiar with the fat man, it would be really fooled by this man to change to other people. This product is driving with a smile on the side of the hippie. The land was robbed of the robbery, and both the cover and the scene were doing very well. However, when he saw Su Bai looking up, the man smiled a little embarrassed. "This dark cloud is too annoying." The dark clouds began to dissipate. Obviously, the man knew that since it was discovered, it would be meaningless for the thunder. The man ended the thunder and lightning, and his face was flushed. Obviously, he was subjected to some counter-attacks, but his decision was also made. calm. "Daughter, if you don''t disappoint, then you will team up and go into the demon to explore. We will give you a hand to make it. If you don''t ask for a fortune, you will go out and chat with other audiences after a long experience. Is it convenient to blow a cow?" The dark clouds dissipated. It happened that at this time, the sun shone, and it was sprinkled on two people and Su Bai. The light was a bit strong, but Su Bais perspective was suddenly blurred. Because of the faint, this light, this background, forms a view angle similar to the old photo, Suddenly, Su Bai finally realized that this man and a woman, Who is it? Chapter 585： The real kill! It feels very interesting and very interesting; This is the second time that Su Bai has noticed the limitations of broadcasting. Yes, the limitations of broadcasting, like when an ant looks at an adult, you can actually find that he is not omnipotent, even if he yawns. Can blow you out far and far. The last time, in the face of blood corpses, the broadcast was hesitant and hesitated for a long time. If the name of "Ye Zi" was learned through the fat man''s voice, the blood corpse may continue to be happy for a long time. Before that, Blood corpse, but almost one person slaughtered all the senior listeners in Shaanxi. This time, the broadcaster could not find the location of his two cheap aunts. The second seems to be that they can''t even clone them; Su Bai now even has a hunch. Does the death of the black dragon in the door originate from an attempt of broadcasting? The broadcast wanted to clone the two cheap aunts in the door, and the result was out of control. The black dragon that might have to appear at the back of the door was miserable and killed, and the broadcast did not affect the balance of the story world. In order to eliminate the impact, the semi-finished products that I cloned were cancelled. In turn, when the door broke and Su Bai came in, he presented Su Bai with a broadcast record of his previous parents who had experienced the story of Mr. Zombie. Obviously, at that time, the strength of the two aunts was not very strong. Even the weapons of the life were not integrated. But in every story world, the broadcast should have a record and record, and it can even be extracted at any time to remove it from the virtual data. The flow once again became the real world story set by the real story, Su Bai now, should be directly inserted into the original plot by the broadcast. This is a terrible ability, and it is also a horrifying ability; You can laugh at the pedantic and powerlessness that the broadcast sometimes shows, but you can''t deny that the broadcast is terrible and omnipotent. Otherwise, the two cheap aunts don''t have to think about avoiding the broadcast, and the blood will not fall to the blood. So bad. The volume of the broadcast is still here. If the broadcast is really just a paper tiger, why should the two cheap aunts try to avoid it? Why don''t you just call it to overthrow the broadcast? Why did Litchi let Gongzihai find the secret of Qinhuangdao? Isn''t it because Litchi also plans to choose a way to avoid the eyes of the broadcast? This should be just an image. It is a real story. Here, my cheap aunt is set up as an NPC. I shouldn''t be crossing it. I am not actually playing in the real world timeline of the year. This point, Su Bai once discussed with the monk, that is, although broadcasting has the relative ability to change the time flow rate, it is a real world-based change, and any time spur line must be based on the real world. It is also why broadcasts in the real world will appear to be more constrained. Something still needs to rely on the release of realistic tasks for the audience to complete. It is impossible to change the established facts in the real world through the time in the world of the storyline. Otherwise, the broadcast can rely on this means to return to the past and transfer the archives of the two cheap aunts who participated in the story world. Then in the story world, increase the difficulty and let your two cheap aunts die. This has no meaning at all, and it does not affect anything at all. It can only be regarded as a useless self-entertainment. It is a step back. Even if broadcasting has this ability, it cannot do this. Once this is done, look at it. It seems to be very good and powerful, but to a certain extent, it is not a broadcast of its own existence, because it changes the past, it is also a change to itself, denying others, but actually denying itself. Join the two people to participate in the exploration of the demon? Su Bai suddenly felt very interesting. These two people obviously cannot know their identity now. Moreover, although they can say that they are absolutely excellent, they still have a great strength gap with today''s Su Bai. just, Just as Su Bai is ready to say "good", The picture here is starting to blur, Su Bai even saw that the faces of the cheap aunts standing in front of themselves were changing. They began to become "old". This kind of old is a kind of maturity, a kind of youth transition to middle age. Damn, How is this going? There were countless snowflake spots in the surrounding screens, and a huge force began to push Su Bai back. "boom!" Su Baiyi stepped back and everything in the surroundings was restored to its original state. The pond was sloppy, quiet and elegant. Everything before it was like Nankes dream, but Su Bai was clear, it was definitely not a dream. The body of the Black Dragon is still in place, and it seems that it is silently telling something. Suddenly, a terrible horror hit, Su Bai realized that one thing, that is, the broadcast actually failed twice in a short time. Before the broadcast was unexpected, it should be to create a cheap aunt. The embarrassment, but failed, the cockroach apparently directly killed the black dragon that will also play, and was eventually broadcast to cancel. Anyway, what happened behind the door, This is similar to the behind-the-scenes of a drama. What happened behind the scenes did not affect the ongoing performances on the stage, and the audience would not care and care. Then, after the first attempt failed, the broadcast attempted to let Su Bai enter the archive of the story world that his cheap aunt had experienced before, but from the final picture, The broadcast failed again. What exactly is going on? Where is that man and woman now hiding? What is the strength of the two of them now? Can you let the broadcast eat twice in a short time? A great sense of fear is on Su Bai. As a broadcast doll, as an audience, you can still try to figure out the character of the radio and the rhythm of the story. Even, to a certain extent, Broadcasting is also fair and just, However, as a doll made by that man and woman, Su Bai simply does not know what the purpose of this man and woman is! This is a feeling that Su Bai is very repugnant, and it is also a feeling that Su Bai is hard to bear. Originally thought that the two people should be hidden in a "sewer" and shiver like a mouse, and they themselves have become the seniors themselves, they should have been out of their control, their real son in addition to their own dragons Seeing that the end of the world is disgusting, I dare not really meet with myself now; but, just now, Su Bai found himself wrong, and he was wrong. He had misplaced his cheap aunt in the broadcast pattern from the beginning. They were not the shivering mice in the gutter, but the two crouching. Vipers, even broadcasters, can''t play with them. There was another door that didn''t open, but Su Bai didn''t have any interest in what was behind the door. He went outside the line and looked outside. He found that the main task of the smoker was basically the same. A group of Qing soldiers and ladies were also sent away. Now, they only need to wait a while to complete the main line task 2 . Maybe, there should still be main line task 3. Su Bai thought in his heart, the main task 3, what would it be? Honestly, after experiencing these things, Su Bai has not entered the story world at first. It is a strong idea to help the smoker live. It seems to be his own story world, because he has experienced in this story world. They are much more wonderful than smokers. Only, very quickly, when Su Bai saw the next picture, his face suddenly changed. The feeling of relaxation was suddenly tense. "How is this possible... If this continues, how can they still hide it? Their main line task 2, how could it be hidden?" Su Bai muttered to himself, because they smoked their main task for 2 hours, and there were still 6 hours. They had to play the role of the normal function of the inn, and they could not be discovered by the passers-by, but then they had to face the passers-by, not Say 6 hours, 1 hour, or even half an hour, they may not be able to hide! ............ Inside the carriage, Gyatso, the fat man and the monk were all lying inside. Their injuries were not light, and it could even be said to be very serious. Su Bai drove the carriage, and the little guy sat on the back of the horse, bumping with the horses. "How long is it from the demon," the fat man asked weakly. "At the current speed, there is still one and a half to two days." "That''s the task, it''s almost done." The fat man has a feeling that the nightmare is finally over. The monk showed a heavy color and shook his head. "Not necessarily, the 30-day mission period has not been a few days. If it is so letting us finish the task, it will be too easy." "This is also called easy? Monk, you don''t look at what we are all miserable." The fat man is obviously speechless. "If Su Bai did not end the painting with us with the help of the child, it is using other methods. Then, the poor will feel that the story should be over, but take us in such a way. The mountains, the hardships and tribulations in the front, have become worthless in the smooth winds of the last moments. Terrorist broadcasts are about telling stories. Ending this kind of hardship that makes the broadcasters feel incredible, and this kind of hardship that can almost kill us. Do you think that it is not blood? "So, monk, what do you mean, it will continue to remedy?" The fat man is somewhat speechless. At the moment, Gyatso opened his eyes and said: "The Tang dynasty and the disciples took the true scriptures from the Leiyin Temple. The Buddha and the Guanyin sweared that they were less difficult. They even returned to the Tang dynasty. Can you make up this difficult situation before the East China Great Tang Dynasty, can''t terrorist broadcasts do this?" "You are all sitting, foggy." Su Bai reminded. After about half a mile, the fog began to slowly dissipate. An inn, Appeared in front of Su Bai. Chapter 586： Last door "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over, huh, huh..." Standing on top of Su Bai suddenly felt that the radio had a huge joke with himself, because Su Bai knew that they were the main task of the smoker, but the broadcast was definitely intentional, and the story line of the two time misplaced was stitched. together. In that scene, Su Bai remembered that he had sent the monks and fats who had been seriously injured on the Daojiashan Gate to the back of the mountain and transported them back to the mountain. However, after that, they should have met the Western audience. And there was a conflict, but the sudden fog that appeared suddenly was equal to a patch. After being edited by the radio, it was pasted into the story development node of Smoked. Then it is equivalent to, at this time, the following Su Bai and the dying fat man, monk and Gyatso in the carriage are actually the NPCs in the story world. But despite the NPC, Su Bai believes that in fact, it is not much worse than the real person. Even if the smoked children and Chu Zhao discovered that they did not show up in advance, Su Bai still did not think they could marry them. Lutong is really as meticulous as he is, but he wants to play a gun in front of the monk and the fat man. It is indeed tender. The story points can''t be exchanged, and they can''t be given, but you can give gifts by helping to buy things in the micro store. This means that the smoked children and Chu Zhao two people may have good implements, but absolutely There can be no 500 story points. Once the main line task 2 fails, they will be killed because of insufficient story points. Su Bai bowed his head and began to pick it up. In fact, now I can really go on. According to the plan of broadcasting time, after I go down, it takes 3 hours to start the calculation normally. If I jump down at this time, I should be able to stop myself at that time. And the fat man in the carriage, are they going to get close to the inn? But when it comes to the consequences and arrangements of Kangxi and the **** family, Su Bai is really not sure what will happen when he jumps. Hesitant, continue to hesitate, when the picture has driven a carriage to the outside of the inn, Su Bai clearly, he must make a decision. "Do your best, listen to your destiny." I can only comfort myself, yes, comfort myself. Su Bai took a step forward and jumped. There is nothing tragic and strong, there is no bitterness, and there is nothing sad and sorrowful. This jump is more like a relief for Su Bai. Yes, free, A relief of responsibility. No matter whether the smoked child can survive, but at least, he is trying his best, and also, Have a clear heart. When Su Bai jumped over the line, the last door slowly opened. In the door, Nothing, No one, no things, empty, This seems to mean that the last one to jump, the last level, the last one, Su Bai, the goalkeeper needs to be vigilant and blocked, In fact, it is Su Bai himself. ............ The feeling of jumping down is a bit like bungee jumping. The airflow around it becomes very fast, and it constantly impacts on your body, but it doesn''t feel uncomfortable, and it doesn''t feel depressed. It seems very relaxed. There was no serious injury in the expected, and there was no messy change. Su Bai stood firmly on the ground and stood here. In front, it is an inn. I am standing in the middle of a stone road. In the direction of the front, it is the carriage that I drive myself. The carriage is slowly moving in the direction of Su Bai and heading towards the inn. Things seem to be a bit too smooth. Its so smooth that Su Bai feels a bit strange. I havent done anything great in the real world before. Can the radio not give me a green light at this time? and, This is not the world of stories that I really participate in. When Su Bai was ready to stop the carriage, suddenly the direction of the carriage was foggy again. The carriage was slowly wrapped in fog, and the fog came quickly. The same disappeared, and the carriage. Su Bai opened his mouth slightly and looked around. At this moment, he had a feeling of being cheated, and it was the broadcast that deceived him! At the same time, Su Bai suddenly found that when he stood in front of the inn and looked at the inn, he suddenly felt familiar. indeed look familiar! This is a... hot spring inn! Suddenly, Su Bai was conscious of it. He had always thought that he was looking at the all-round view of God, but in fact, the broadcast has not given this inn a direct close-up, Su Bai actually There is no real impression on the ground. When you are down, look at this inn again. However, it was discovered that this inn was actually located on a hillside slope. At the same time, the second half of the inn was clearly a hot spring restaurant. Only the hot spring pavilion was built and the wooden structure looked very desolate. Su Bai reached out and pointed at the front half of the inn. It was found that it was only necessary to put a fire on the main part of the inn to burn it. After turning it into ashes, he only looked at the back part. It was completely before they entered the monk with the fat man. This is the first place in the world of "Zombie" story! At that time, Su Bai remembered that in the real world, he and the monk and Gyatso were in the hot springs of the Paradise Intercontinental Hotel in Jiuzhaigou, soaking in the brothers and walking into the story world. "What timeline game do you want to play again?" Su Bai muttered to himself, raising his head and looking into the air. This sentence is said by the radio. At the same time, Su Bai feels malicious and is wrapping himself. , This is a malicious from the broadcast, Su Bai can even clearly touch, the broadcast is angry at the fact that he entered the story world and tried to interfere with the life and death of other listeners. Before, Su Bai obtained the **** corpse inheritance, also drank the dragon''s blood, and also copied the divine law from the **** of death. As a reward, it is more than enough. Then, according to the personality of the broadcast "public and private," below, it comes from it. Punished. As an audience, but trying to intervene in the life and death of the rest of the audience, trying to do the radio to do things, this is a kind of Ji Yue, in ancient times, for the imperial power, it is a very taboo thing, equivalent to false sacred . "Drive! Drive!" In the distance, several knights roared, and each of them was wounded. A knight on the horses back was still holding the lady on the horses back. The lady, Zhang Huang, was very confused and hugged. This is the general. They seem to be avoiding something terrible, and it is very clear that they have just been attacked before. However, the look of the ladys face afraid of fear is really not like a fake, but should she not be the embodiment of a **** body? If the blood corpse is not on her, where is it going? Su Bai reached out and condensed a pair of ice prisms around him, reflecting off his own line of sight. If you dont look carefully, you cant find the person standing on the roadside, and these ordinary people It is hard to find the breath of Su Bai between the emperors. Behind them, a group of black people appeared. It was dusk. A group of black people rushed to the knees with a bow or sword. It was obvious that the ambush was successful, but the goal was still broken out. The generals took the lady to knock on the door and entered the inn. It seemed that they were asking for asylum. Immediately, the black man attacked and went in. Then, it was a very ridiculous scene; Those who can''t expose their strength but don''t want to be killed by themselves can only rely on some special ways to block the black people who are trying to rush in. It looks like the previous Hong Kong comedy action movie, similar In the style of Jackie Chan, these black people are good at work, but they are not enough to face a group of listeners, but they either accidentally fell on the pillars or were directly killed by a spatula or a jar of wine. In short, the death is very exaggerated and bizarre. Soon, all the seven or eight black men who rushed in first died, and the people behind them were scared to retreat. They only thought that this inn was very evil, or that they had a very good back, and they were The proprietress and a bunch of buddies gave their heads a slap in the face. There are more than a dozen black people outside, they did not dare to rush in, but chose to stand dead. And the smoker and other people inside can''t directly kill it and kill all the black people. If you can say that you are lucky enough to throw things in the house, if you rush out on the empty ground, you can kill the killer. If the Qing soldiers and the ladies did not find anything wrong, then there is really a problem with IQ. ............ "They set fire, burning the inn!" Lutong shouted. "Is there a place to retreat?" The generals who are **** look at Lutong. "The treasurer, is there a place to retreat here?" Lutong was asked by this question, and there was some blasphemy. He remembered that there was a hot spring pavilion behind this inn. It should have been built by the old shopkeeper, but I dont know why it was locked, but I dont care what it is at this time. After that, it is less than half an hour before the completion of the main line task 2. At least for half an hour, you can''t reveal your identity or expose an abnormality in front of the generals, because the abnormality of the exposed identity means that the main task 2 fails, and the failure basically means being obliterated. Therefore, it is very ridiculous that the six people are seriously injured in their personal status. In front of these Qing soldiers and ladies, they pretend that ordinary people use their exaggerated and funny means to help them and the black people who rush in. Can not use the real strength, leading to others and other people are also injured, the zombies did not cause such a serious injury. "Here, behind this door is behind the hot spring pavilion, you can go to avoid it first." Lutong said. General Mans hand slammed the ladys hand and grabbed the knife directly to cut the door. At this time, he also refused to count the number of rituals, and immediately shouted to the few remaining men behind him: "Go, the fire is over, go with me!" Three chapters are issued, everyone pays attention to not leaking. Chapter 587： Broadcast malicious The fire, burning in front of Su Bai, made Su Bai feel a heartfelt malice. This is malicious, and as the fire burns more and more, it is getting more and more prosperous! As if with a taunting hand, shrouded directly to himself, Su Bai meditation in his heart that this is the punishment of the radio for himself, this is the ridicule of the radio to himself. But deep down, but more and more tightly entangled. It may be because of his sixth sense, or it may be a habit of ridiculous means of broadcasting. Although Su Bai does not know what will happen, he does not understand where the plot will turn, but at this time, he is suffering and adding On the torment. After the inn was burned, after a few years of wind and rain, it is estimated that nothing left, and the hot spring pavilion behind the inn, because there is a rocky path between the inn and the inn, it may be preserved. But if it is saved, it means the normal timeline, and there is another change. In Su Bais mind, he began to see the scene he saw when he first entered the world of Zombie with the monk Gyatso. perhaps, Su Bai just remembers the painting on the Taoist Mountain Gate and the magic in the painting. Perhaps, leaving more deep memory is the fox demon in the demon and the little guy who actively climbs to the demon to save himself. Even the refiners of the Qing Dynasty gave Su Bai a great impression. But the only details at the beginning, the beginning of the picture, the beginning of things and the discovery, are not so noticeable. The soaked female body and the abdomen of the female body that was soaked in the hot spring pool, the body of the Qing Dynasty headless general sitting next to the pool water, In the hot spring pavilion, the ghostly baby that is coiled around, the ghost wall set by it makes the monk and Gyatso spend a lot of time to crack. Why are they there, why are they there, What used to be less important was suddenly becoming very important, because Su Bai vaguely noticed that they would surface. If it is normal, Su Bai can not help but erect a **** against the sky to express the contempt and praise of the broadcast torment, but now, as a participant and experience, Su Bai does not have the slightest feeling. The signs of all kinds of premonitions indicate that this is the stage that the radio has set for itself. It seems that it is a mistake when it just jumped from above. The picture of the broadcast and the carriage that the fog came and went, more, just broadcast to attract The means to go down yourself. Intuition tells Su Bai, standing here, don''t move, don''t go in, it''s the most sensible, any plot, any punishment, as long as you don''t cooperate, then it is difficult to completely seat on you. At the beginning of the lychee, the lychee was almost a gesture of no question, and therefore, the son of the sea was soon surpassed by Su Bai, but the terrible existence of lychee was also a taboo for the audiences interference with the audience. The behavior and practices of the second time may be in the eyes of the broadcaster, and it is a complete offense. Monks, fat people, and Gyatso should not understand the counter-attacks of the broadcast, and it is not clear how the broadcast will seriously treat such things, because what Su Bai did in the story world to interfere with the fate of other listeners, at least for them. Fortunately, I havent heard of it yet, and I have never seen anyone do it. It seems that only the fat man has felt something in the vagueness of the contract. He once warned Su Bai that the fat man is still ignoring the cause and effect. Although he and the monk and the monk once again denied it, it is clear that Su Bai and the monk will not believe what he said. Then, What did the fat man feel? Taking a deep breath, Su Bai was still standing in the same place, and the fire had already burned seven hundred and eighty-eight, because these black people actually still carry the oil, which makes the burning faster. But very quickly, when the two-storey inn collapsed, the black people searched the ruins and found no bodies. They naturally set their sights on the hot spring pavilion behind. This seems to be a very stupid way of doing things, but it is also a no-brainer for these black people. Before the boss and the guy in the inn had a lot of people, they killed them very much. So that they do not dare to continue to attack, but choose the most secure fire attack. Here is the top position of the hillside, burning by the fire, the inn is burned and continues to burn the hot spring pavilion, the gang will be forced out sooner or later. At this time, Su Bai didn''t want to pay attention to whether these black people were being smoked, they were afraid of it, or they were determined by their own, because his eyes were completely flashed from the grass in front. The white figure was attracted. If you have not guessed wrong, it should be a beast, a small beast, a faster beast, One, fox! Su Bais breathing suddenly became heavy at this time. It was a fox, really a fox, and obviously had a fox that had certain intelligence and could begin to absorb the essence of the sun and the moon. Damn, the fox has already appeared! "Hey..." Su Bais mind began to emerge as a picture of the little guy starting to move toward himself. .................. Waiting into the hot spring pavilion, Lutong is able to understand why the shopkeeper had repaired the hot spring pavilion and abandoned it. It is really the shopkeeper who should be put together. Here, it is impossible to pick up the hot springs. The pool is dry. There are a few springs, but I havent had water anymore, and now Im still doing the bare rock. In fact, the shopkeeper repaired this in the same year, but also was guided by a corpse. The corpse hunted the feng shui and said that the treasurer can repair a hot spring pool, and the squad can pick up the hot springs, and can attract some in the future. Daguan Xiangui came over and rested for rest, at least he could compete with the station at the foot of the mountain, and at that time, the shopkeeper was also thinking that he was always a bit of a savage business, so he thought about it. Open a door and try to turn around. But who knows that after spending a lot of money to ask the villagers under the mountain to help repair the hot spring pavilion, there will be hot springs in the pool in the first half of the month, and the pool will be filled with water, but after that, how does the hot springs lead? But it is coming. This era is no more popular than the hot springs of the later generations. Plus those who can afford it, it is not so foolish. The shopkeeper who wants to rely on the hot springs to compete with the foothills can only break the teeth into the belly. Swallowed, simply locked the door here and cursed the corpse of the ancestors of the 18th generation blame him for pointing feng shui, but later it was said that the corpse was on the road, what happened, in short, never seen him again It is. The generals held the lady in the pool by the cognac, and a fellow soldier immediately called and shouted: "General, they are coming here again." "Direct thief." The general screamed and talked about the big knife around him. "Brothers, rushing out with me, we must ensure the safety of Fu Jin and the little master anyway." "Little master?" Lutong had some accidents, and immediately looked at the lady, "Mrs, is pregnant?" The smoked child heard the words and immediately approached the past. I dont know why. The smoked child always felt that the lady and the one who gave her the hair in the room that night were not alone, but they looked like Exactly the same. This feeling is very strange. At the moment, this lady just gives the smoker a feeling of being a vulgar and a woman. At this time, it is also that Zhang Huang is very ill-fated, and she is afraid of dying. "Go, I will rush out together with this book. If I can save Fu Jin and the young master this time, I will ask the prince to give you these people." The purpose of raising the book is to help the Han people to enter the Eight Banners''s place of origin. In the eyes of the rulers of the Manchus, it is a kind of meaning for you to be your own person. Later generations will be treated preferentially, whether they are taking the imperial examination or the military. The account has the same meaning. Li Wei, Chu Zhao, Ming Kai, Yan Er, Xu Hong and Lu Tong were all face to face. next moment, Lutong made a decision and stepped back a few steps: "We are here to protect the nobles." The generals saw that these Han Chinese did not listen to their own words. At the moment, there was some urgency, but the black man was approaching again. He could not cut off the heads of these people at this time. At the moment, he had to rush with his few remaining men. Going out, the black man outside didn''t expect the other party to actually counterattack. He was beaten a bit, and the generals also hacked several black men, but soon the black man''s bow was launched. All the soldiers around the generals fell to the ground, and the generals also had a few arrows in their bodies, but fortunately his armor was strict, but he was not hit. But I also lost the ability to continue to slash. The black man was approaching again. ............ "Child, how many months?" Smoked the child and asked in front of the lady. Lutong is constantly calculating the time. Finally, when the black man is still rushing in, The announcement of the broadcast sounds: "Main line task 2 is completed, main line task 3 will be released after 2 hours." Everyone has a long sigh of relief, the main line task 2 is completed, and everyone does not need to continue to hold the grandson. Before, everyone in the inn had a wound. It was really not dead in the zombie but almost stunned. Ordinary people hacked to death. The lady lifted herself up because she was overly scared and looked pale with a pale face, licking her lips: "More than three months." More than three months of pregnancy, this lady''s physique is relatively large and the clothes are relatively loose, so it did not show a pregnant posture before. For a time, the smoker moved a bit of compassion and turned his head to the channel: "Can''t save her?" Now that the main line task 2 is completed, everyone loses the biggest bondage. The group of black people outside is naturally not a threat. Lutong hesitated a bit, but still nodded: "Save it, just be a yin." However, the sound of the road call just fell, and the voice of a man suddenly sounded: "Hey, do I need you to save?" Everyone was stunned because the voice came from the lady''s belly. Three chapters are sent together, everyone pays attention, don''t miss it. Chapter 588： The coldest choice! The ladys lower abdomen suddenly flashed a red light. Then, the ladys eyes were reddened at this time. The previous panic was gone, and the rest was just a cold and cold indifference. . The smoked child trembled, and at this time she suddenly felt that the lady who had spoken to herself before telling the story returned. This, what is the problem? Lutongs hands were smashed, and a ghost appeared behind him. Then, with the guidance of Lutong, he rushed to the lady. The leather whip in Li Weis hand rang out and went straight to the lady. . Ming Kai and Xu Hong are the colors of fear and fear. Obviously, this sudden change makes them unexpected. Even they can''t respond quickly. Chu Zhao is rushing to the smoked child, the smoked child is so close to the lady at this time, it is dangerous! The lady is just a cold smile, "The pearl of the rice grain dares to compete with the moon." Sounded with a scornful voice, In an instant, a blood line appeared out of thin air, and the ghosts of Lutong were scattered in one fell swoop, and Li Weis whip was cut off instantly. At the same time, when the smoked child rushed to her with a dagger, the blood would blink between the blink of an eye. The whole person was wrapped up, and even Chu Zhao, who rushed up, was directly pierced by the bloodline, and the whole person fell down directly. "Ah." The laughter of the lady is so harsh. For her, the audience of this level of smoker can''t even stimulate her interest in food abuse. A fox broke into the hot spring pavilion and carefully came to the lady. The lady reached out and gently stroked the fox. "Go out, the land in the wilderness, you only have a little wisdom, you don''t know if you can have the creation of my mother. If you can bear me and give birth to me, at least Keep you at least a fox demon." The little fox was a little trembling, apparently afraid of the lady, but the hustle and bustle of the foxes were filled with eagerness. Before it was summoned by the inspiration of the lady, it was Your own chance, for that, is your chance to fly. Become a big demon, enter the main demon, no longer be bullied, at the same time, you can bully others! The survival rules of the Yaozu are much more severe than the Terran. "Just, this woman is also very suitable for becoming a mother." The ladys gaze looked at the smoked child. "Let a qualified female audience become my mother. By the birth of her body, at least I can guarantee that I will receive a broadcast call after I am sixteen years old and become an audience again." It seems that the lady was hesitant at this time. "You, you can roll." The lady''s nephew swept through Lutong and others. Lutong and Li Wei just had a ghost shadow and a leather whip was cut off. They all suffered from reflexion. Now they have blood on their lips. In front of this woman, they really have the feeling of a big tree. The level of strength of yourself and others is not a level at all! "go!" Since the other party did not intend to wait for himself, Lutong finally took a hard look at the smoked child wrapped in blood, or decided to leave. He went up to help Chu Zhao, but was pushed away by Chu Zhao. "I don''t want to go." Chu Zhao directly refused. "You are stupid!" Lutong whispered. "Hey." Chu Zhao smiled in disapproval, then one hand held his hand on his ankle and stood up. He said, "If you dont have a man or a woman, put the smoked child, otherwise Grandpa will not let you go." When Lutong saw it, he stepped back and walked out from the main entrance with Li Wei, Ming Kai and Xu Hong. The outside men in black saw the four inn guys who suddenly came out and raised their bows, but they only felt that there was a flower in front of them. The first few black men were directly violent, and when they came down, they quickly retreated. . In a bad mood, Lutong used a mysterious technique to kill a number of black people in succession. After the black people almost fled like a ghost, he finally took a look at the hot spring pavilion and continued. Down the mountain, the main line task 3 was released in less than an hour. For him, the exact point is that for him and Li Wei and others behind him, in the world of stories, survival is the first criterion. They cant take their own lives and do not know where they are from. The monsters that came out were dead, especially when the monster had not taken the initiative to kill their attitude. When Lutong left, on the mountain road, his body suddenly trembled. He was keenly aware that there was still a person standing beside him, but that person seemed to be obscured by sight, could not see him clearly, even if not The sensitivity of his own ghost repair and mental reinforcement may also neglect him, but that person is real. Damn, What happened here, suddenly there were so many strong people, Lutong forcibly twisted his sight, pretending that he did not see the same person and continued to go. Su Bai stood in the same place, and did not care about the passage of Lutong and others from his side, because at this time Su Bais attention was completely in the hot spring pavilion. .................. "Hey, I saw an infatuation, oh no, no, no infatuation, friendship." The lady looked at Chu Zhao somewhat unexpectedly. She slowly walked to Chu Zhao. Chu Zhao wanted to resist and attack, but found that she was wearing a small blood line all over her body, equal to each joint. At this time, they were all banned, and the other party did not need a chain to control himself. Chu Zhaos lips are bitter, What a terrible strength this is, It is estimated that unless Su Bais guy is here at this time, its already a luxury to wait for himself and others to resist. "Stupid friendship." The lady''s finger gently pointed to Chu Zhao''s chin. "From your eyes, I can see that you are a jealous person, your jealousy, deep in your heart. in. In your heart, you don''t even have your own spiritual support and dependence. I can feel that your life, your life, is always the embarrassment of others. Don''t tell me, you are still a believer in the real world. For someone like you, you really need a religion to paralyze yourself. Chu Zhaos face is a bit stiff. He now wants to learn Su Bais appearance and yells at the woman in front of him, but I dont know why, this womans words are like a mammoth, squatting. His chest, so that he was suppressed, only the thought of holding up his head and curling up at the bed to drink beer and crying. "Oh, garbage." "boom!" The lady seemed to have lost interest in Chu Zhao and directly smashed Chu Zhao. The whole person of Chu Zhao squatted on the wall, and the position of the back of the head overflowed with blood. The whole person directly fainted. At this time, the body was full of blood and looked suspicious. The generals dragged the injured body from the outside and saw the scene inside. The generals were somewhat wrong, and then they shouted loudly: "What the demon, dare to be on the body of Fu Jin!" After that, the generals squeezed out their last temper and waved a long knife and rushed over. "puff!" A blood line was cut across, the head of the general general flew straight out, and the headless body fell down directly, facing the lady. "In this world, even in the audience circle, there are not many interesting people." The lady said to herself, she saw the eyes of the smoker looking at herself. "You, barely count as one." The smoked child was wrapped in blood lines all over her body. She couldn''t move or even talk. She could lose control of the rest of her body, except that her eyes could turn. "You are a very determined and courageous woman. This kind of woman is destined to be in the emotional life, although it will temporarily indulge in, but it is sober. I don''t know how that mental illness feels to you, but I should think that he should not go to love, or say, to love a woman. For him, his affection for the outside world, whether it is right or wrong. Still the right thing, it is the thing that he left behind, he will only constantly take back those good feelings, but will not give up again. But you are really good, very powerful, knowing to hold a degree, and even let the mental illness do not hesitate to take risks for you. People often say that they can''t get along with each other in the rivers and lakes, but there is actually a middle ground, so that the other side can worry about your owing for you. The so-called love, residual value, has only become a unilateral claim and a moral ambition to the other side. The anger of the smoked child revealed an angry mood. "Oh, don''t rush to oppose what I said. Sometimes, a person, even his own heart is not very transparent. What do you think is your own? In fact, your essential actions are another explanation." The lady waved, and the little fox was immediately wrapped up in the blood line. "I am hesitating now. I am now physically, just pregnant in March, and she is not enough to be the mother of my coming. I will either come through the body of this fox, or return to the real world through your body. Going down. The former, I have a hunch between the vagueness, seems to be able to let me out of a new opportunity, while the latter is destined to allow me to continue to contaminate the cause and effect of the broadcast after the advent. When you get used to being a broadcast listener, you will find that ordinary people''s lives are so boring and boring. The lady reached out and gently rubbed on the delicate face of the smoked child, sensing the slipperiness and temperature uploaded from the palm position. "You said, should I choose you or choose it?" Then, the lady reached out and took a light shot, and the smoker lost her consciousness and stunned. Then, the lady looked up and looked around, shouting in a louder voice: "What do you think?" Among the hot spring pavilions, a figure of a man slowly appeared. Three chapters are sent together, everyone pays attention, don''t miss it. Chapter 589： kill! Su Bai stood on the side of the dry hot spring pool. Everything here is familiar. It seems to be a circle. He has come to a point from a point in this circle, whether it is looking back or looking forward. Are familiar. "You haven''t told me, your choice." The lady looked at Su Bai and asked with a touch of expectation. In the expectation, there was hidden excitement and curiosity that could not be suppressed. "I think, you must not let this woman die." The lady said to the smoked child, "That can only grieve me to the fox belly." Smoked children and Chu Zhao have already passed out, so they don''t know that Su Bai has come here. Su Bais gaze stayed on the smoked child for a while, then stayed on the fox for a while, and for a few moments, Su Bais mouth showed a smile. Not a bitter smile, Nor is it sneer, Is a very pure smile, I simply felt that the scene in front of me was very funny. So I laughed. The temperature around it began to decrease, and it was reduced together, as well as the lady''s breath. "How long can you support?" Su Bai asked the lady. "The time is abundant." The lady replied, "At least, before you can help me make a choice, I can hold the floor and not let you lick the table." "Well, yes." Su Bai nodded. "You are much lighter than I thought." The lady was somewhat puzzled. "I hate that when I look forward to it, the other person in front of me is so calm." "Because this will make you feel silly?" Su Bai asked. "indeed." The lady''s hands waved gently, and the smoked and foxes were wrapped in blood lines and delivered to the front of Su Bai. It was like two dishes cooked carefully, letting Su Bai personally choose. The smoked child closed his eyes and looked a little bit painful. Obviously, even in the coma, the feeling of being wrapped by blood lines made her somewhat difficult to adapt. The Iraqis, many people, and some people feel distressed. The fox is not in a coma, because it does not need to be coma, it is looking forward to it, it is very embarrassing, and it is also very exciting. Su Bai reached out and patted the fox on the head of the fox. The fox shocked the breath of Su Bai, and did not dare to make it. Even when Su Bai touched himself, he showed a supple appearance. "You also have such awkward time." Su Bai''s hand was slightly forced, which made the fox very painful, but it still looked like a charming look. It is hard to imagine that in the future it will be the king''s gesture of dominance in the demon. Su Bai let go of his hand, took a deep breath, and looked at the **** body in front of him. "Actually, sometimes I will be confused, I will be jealous, and I will not see the road ahead. Even once, I dont know why myself. And alive. My life is an accident, my birth, my growth, even if I become an audience, so my attitude towards my life is like an addict, and now I am drunk. "You told me this, what to do?" asked the lady. "At this time, I don''t think it is suitable to talk about life. I am about to be born, because this mother is too weak, I can''t store it for too long. So, after I have regained my life, we can find another opportunity to have a good chat." "This is not about talking about life. This is my choice." Su Bai pointed to himself and pointed to the lady. "Can you imagine that after more than twenty years, will you call my father in front of me?" Of course, after more than twenty years here, it seems that it is not the time for the general meaning to extend in the future. Even, it may be progressive. "Oh." The lady began to think about it, and immediately, in her eyes, there was a madness. Does this mean that my guess and plan are feasible? really, The blood corpse will not mind if he will be with Su Bai in the future, and he will be called Su Bais father. He just cares if he can have a chance to come back again. This is in line with the ethics of an audience and is also in line with the audience. The law of survival. As long as you can survive, don''t say your daddy, give you a mouthful, no psychological pressure. "One thing, I am very curious." Su Bai touched his pocket, no smoke, and there was no smoke when chatting. It was really a very uncomfortable thing. "What is your relationship with auspiciousness?" Su Bai remembered that in the toilet of the hospital, the blood corpse was on his side, and made a few low voices on his mobile phone, and the auspiciousness of the mobile phone was a few meows. "Auspicious." The **** body showed a stunned color in the eyes. Immediately, it was a ecstasy. "Auspicious, in the future, will be with me, is it?" Obviously, the relationship between **** bodies and auspiciousness is really unusual. If you calculate according to the time, When Su Bai was in a glass culture dish, Jixiang flipped the picture in front of himself, one page, one roll, and gave himself a false childhood; After that, auspicious and lychee together became a standard pet for litchi, but it seems to be with the blood corpse before the auspicious follow the lychee. This black cat, this black cat with a strong temperament, is to a certain extent, the fat man who is known as the communicative flower of the audience is completely compared. The people are called "talking and laughing, there is no ruddy, no white ding". In contrast, the fat side seems to be much lower. "Auspicious, will always be by my side, protect me, is it?" The lady licked her lips. "Come on me, choose her or choose it. Things will finally be what you said." development of?" The lady is really eager to wait, especially when she sees that the renewed appearance seems to have become an established fact, the enthusiasm of the enthusiasm, almost turned into a flame can smash all the inner wisdom. "I can choose not to tell you." Su Bai said with a smile. "Don''t tell me?" The lady pointed her finger at her head. "I may have guessed what you are hesitating. You are worried that your son is me and you will not know how to face your son. But you can rest assured that all my memories, all my existence, will be wiped out in the reincarnation. It is a new personality, a new existence, a new life, I will not lie in your arms while listening to you singing songs in the bottom of my heart, you are a slap. Your son, still your son. Su Bai shook his head and motioned that he was not worried about this. "I don''t worry about this, I don''t mind if he really is you." Su Bai said very straightforwardly. "Come on, give me a choice." The blood corpse looked at Su Bai''s eyes. "You know, if this is a circle, then whether or not you give me the answer, whether you stop me or not, all this will happen." "One of them is a woman you like, one may be the birthplace of your future son. It is a existence that you can''t give up. Oh no, of course, it may be a person." The blood corpse pointed to the smoked child. His nails pierced into the neck of the smoked child. Under a spur of stimulation, the smoked child who was originally in a coma awake quietly, and looked at himself with a trace of doubt in the throat. Su Bai. Su Bai, Did he really come... This is the only thought in the faint consciousness of the smoker at this time. "Is she?" The blood corpse put his face on the shoulder of the smoked child. "Is she?" Su Bai looked at this scene and did not speak. "That''s not her." The blood corpse suddenly laughed. "Ha ha ha ha........." This laughter is full of madness, full of hysteria, It is as if the prisoner of death received the amnesty before he left, as the people who are about to die in the desert saw the oasis in front of them; The madness of the **** body, with the whiteness opposite him, formed a very sharp contrast. "She will go back to the real world." The **** body pointed to the smoked child. "And the time in the real world is constant, so according to what you said before, if I enter her belly, it will not change. Before you become your son. That is the fox. The lady looked at the fox with some pity, "You, is my mother?" Su Baiyu opened his mouth and smiled. "Then you can call me now." The lady shook her head. "The old things have already been doomed." "Is it?" Su Bai asked, then, In the next moment, Su Bai''s hand was placed on the head of the fox. The fox had not yet had time to show a flattering attitude and felt a warning sign of a terrible disaster. "puff!" The head of the fox was crushed directly by Su Bai, and the blood was stained with Su Bais hand. Su Bai spread his palms, put out his tongue, and took a sip of his own blood. "Well, my son is gone." The lady stood in the same place, and the whole face was covered with frost. It seemed that some people could not believe what was done by Su Bai. "Are you afraid of karma to your son? You killed your son with your own hands." "I didn''t believe in cause and effect." Su Bai smiled. "Because of cause and effect, I saw a senior listener who was scared to commit suicide in front of me and saw a companion who was not afraid of fear and squatting on the ground. Self-mutilation, seeing a father standing on the side of the road, even if his son is about to bury himself in the sea of ??fire, hesitant to hesitate to save. This kind of garbage, who believes who is unlucky, also believes in what to do. Su Bai clap his hands, clean the remaining blood in his hands, and then continue confidently: "What do I gamble with you, when I leave the world of this story, I will return home and see my baby son rushing into my arms and calling my father. And you, To be honest, I used to admire you, but I really found that the more you live, the more you go back, even if you are just a clone, but you should also be broadcast to simulate all the state and thoughts before you die. Compared to the identity of the so-called senior listeners, I suddenly felt that some of the story worlds realized their own existence and chose to broadcast to those who were finally obliterated. instead, More cute and more respectable. Chapter 590： Already arrived at noon The fox''s body fell to the side, no one cares, no one cares. It is like a happy group performance, and the director shouted to be the protagonist. As a result, the script suddenly changed and played a moving capital. Unmovable dead body. "I have been afraid of you, and have sympathy." Su Bai looked at the lady calmly. "But I always seem to have forgotten a fact; You are actually a deserter, a person who has escaped from that place. Then, you slaughtered all the veterans in Shaanxi. You think you are very powerful. Do you think you are very good? The lady looked at Su Bai coldly, but her air machine, more than half, had been placed on the smoked child. When Su Bai made a choice for her, she had only the only choice. "Humans, in fact, like monkeys, always like to find their place in the monkey group. If you lose your sense of position, you will feel embarrassed and restless. People are almost the same, after finding their position, habitual Looking down at the ground, seeing people who are miserable than themselves, and seeing people worse than themselves, can get a satisfaction from the bottom of the heart. You are a loser, a fugitive, a loser, I don''t know what you used to kill so many Shaanxi listeners in Xi''an, but your approach, in my opinion, is more of a venting of anger, a repositioning of self-position. They are all mixed into the position of senior listeners. You need to do this naive thing. You can see that your self-confidence, your self-esteem, has been hit to the point where it is almost crumbling. This is your embarrassment, the cloning of your broadcast, but it is enough to show your thinking, your emotions, and... your current values. Su Bai suddenly thought of the picture of his own clones. At that time, he did not even integrate his own weapons, and the senior audience did not count. "In addition, my clones are much more handsome." Su Bai added. "Hey!" The smoked child was caught in front of the lady, and the ladys hand gently stroked the face of the smoked child, laughing: "Do I need your teachings? I admit that I appreciate you very much, but now, you are not qualified to stand up and talk with me on an equal footing. You haven''t planned to force a shot from the beginning, because it''s because you know that even if you shoot, you can''t be my opponent. I just let you make a choice for me. Now, thank you, help me make a choice, This woman will become my mother, I don''t care if I will succeed, I don''t care what my future is, but at least, there are opportunities to try now, always try, isn''t it? The blood line on the smoker began to flow, and the smoker opened his mouth and made a painful voice. At the same time, the lady opened her mouth, and a red light slowly climbed up from her abdomen position, as if she was about to The same thing flies out of his mouth. When things arrived, Su Bai suddenly discovered that he was not as flustered as he had imagined before, and he was not so nervous and afraid. All this seemed to be a game. Very early and long ago, I actually used myself as a game character in which a coin can be thrown in a street room. Although the currency is unique, it is not thirsty to replace or buy it, but when you already Even if your life is very free and easy, you can use it to play games. How much more do you care about? If the smoked child is dead, if Chu Zhao is dead, according to the normal routine, the "gameover" screen should appear on the screen of the arcade game console, and then look at the smiles with a few friends around me: "You are dead." Things can be very simple, they can be very low-key, so many twists and turns, so many thoughts, so many pictures of the smoked body seen from the picture in the beginning are in so many time. The troubles that I bring to myself, At this moment, it seems that they have all turned into a virtual shadow, and they dissipated. The smoked child is extremely painful. She can feel the blood vessels of her body being propped up, and a living life will soon enter the body from one body. And Su Bai, But standing calmly and calmly, He didn''t even try to do it. Just standing there, it was like watching a gray satirical comedy. "What do you want to do?" Su Bai said, still calm, but still very light, as if the smoked child at this time, not being conceived by the blood stalker, but sitting in front of himself, surrounded by Light music, with a cup of aromatic coffee on the front. Is it going to die directly, or is it pregnant? Su Bai handed the power of choice to the smoked child. The selfishness and indifference of human nature are manifested in Su Bai''s body at this time. "Hey, he figured it out." The lady''s face was pressed against the face of the smoked child. "Don''t think that he is selfish, don''t think he is cold. When he just scratched the head of the fox with one hand, actually He has already figured it out." After that, the lady looked at Su Bai, "Are you, should you be grateful to me?" Su Bai nodded. "Yes, I should thank you." The right to choose, once again gave the smoker himself; Just like entering the story world before the two walked together on the cement board on the Huangpu River, Su Bai gave the choice to the smoker himself. The answer from the smoked child at that time was that she wanted to live. If she couldnt live, she hoped that Su Bai could give herself a ride. Now, it is still the turn of the smoke to choose. As a friend, between Su Bai and the smoked child, even if it is not a lover relationship, in short, there is such a friendship. If you choose to live and conceive, then you will suffer the pain of this surrogacy, even humiliation, this is your own choice; If you choose to die, choose not to accept, choose to fight, Then, Su Bai will shoot, But the ending is actually doomed, and this is why Su Bai has never shot. Because it can''t beat. It''s simple and straightforward but also the most effective reason: it can''t be beaten, and it''s really hard to beat. The smoker took a deep breath and seemed to make a difficult decision in the bottom of her heart, but then she still slammed the chin on Su Bai. She wants to survive, In order to survive, she is willing to accept any punishment and suffering, as long as, Can survive! Su Bai gestured to know that he continued to stand in the same place. "Women, the heart is good." The lady admired, "I seem to see another lychee." This is a very high appreciation, but at this time it sounds so harsh. Su Bai would like to know that on the road of rise, before it was still strong, Litchi had suffered almost the same suffering and torture. What kind of choice did Litchi make at that time? When the embryo-like baby figure came out of the lady''s mouth, the embryo that exuded the deep red light instantly enveloped the atmosphere in the entire hot spring pavilion. Su Bai raised his hands and motioned that he would not shoot. "You will shoot." The voice of the blood corpse echoed around. "No, I am jealous." Su Bai smiled. "If I don''t want to, I will start with you from the moment I enter." "Dry? I like this word. After I enter her from the palace, you can do her." "Give you a milkshake to drink?" Su Bai sighed and shook his head. "In my heart, you really have no image at all." "Ha ha." The embryo looks like a large jelly and slides directly into the mouth of the smoked child. At this time, Su Bai moved! "boom!" Just like the airflow blasting in the same place, Su Bais entire body is directly ejected like a shell that was fired in the same place. The distance is so close, the speed is so fast, so almost in the blink of an eye, Su Bai appears in the smoked child. before. "Oh!" The blood line that has been waiting for a long time has been stabbed to Su Bai. "I will give you the words I have said before, and the pearls of the rice grain will dare to compete with the moon. You are bigger than them, but there is no essential difference... eh?" The sound of the blood corpse suddenly stopped. Because he saw Su Bai attacking his bloodline, he did not resist, letting countless blood lines pierce his body, and let his whole person be interspersed into a horse cell, the soul and the body begin at this time. Corruption and disintegration, but Su Bai is still advancing, he successfully attached to the body of the smoker. "puff!" Su Bais hand penetrated directly into the belly of the smoked child. "Ah!" The smoker gave a scream. "squeak!" A slippery and hard existence was held in the hands of Su Bai, the embryo of the blood corpse. "Useless, useless, you still can''t change anything." The voice of the blood corpse seems to be very stable at this time, because countless blood lines have already tied Su Bai into a kite and lifted Su Bai. In the face of the bloodline offensive, in the face of a terrible existence and opponents, Su Bai''s approach is actually not much. But even at this time, Su Bais left hand still grasps the **** embryo in his stomach through the fleshy belly of the smoked child. "You shouldn''t be damned, I don''t want to kill you. To be honest, I appreciate you very much." The blood corpse that Su Bai was still holding in his hand was not flustered because the situation was actually steady in himself. In control. Even if the body has collapsed, even if the flesh and blood have dissipated more than half, even if the body has barely exposed a large piece of white bone, but Su Bai still uses his own hand to become a white bone, continue to grasp the embryo of the blood corpse, smoked The screams are endless, because this wrestling, in her abdomen position, she can feel the pain of her body as if it is being torn. "I am very curious, what is the meaning of your madness and hysteria this time, can you tell me why you were before I really decided to kill?" Su Bai''s half face has been stripped of flesh and blood, leaving only a small half of the face still some skin, but he is still smiling, but also like a relieved: "Because... three hours... time is up." Chapter 591： Temperature of life "Because... three hours... time is up." When Su Bai said this sentence, there was a sudden silence in the hot springs. "Oh, you are not the audience in this story world!" Immediately after the silence, it was an almost angry roar. Then all the blood lines began to cut the hand that Su Bai clung to the embryo. Obviously, the blood corpse did not have the affirmation in his tone. Now, some hysteria . "But you...just one...hey...a...props...my...the spoils!" Su Bai made a roar, and when his whole person was almost dying, a white light appeared on him. In a flash, the white light disappeared, and the blood-red embryo disappeared. All the blood lines in the hot spring pavilion disappeared, and the smoked child who lost the **** slammed into the ground, the lower abdomen position, the blood as the note, the intestines have slipped out. The lady who had stood in the place lost all its support, and the whole man turned upside down and fell into the pool of dry hot springs behind him. Blood, **** taste, seems to be the theme of this place that should have become a health resort, but the thick blood, and then the pungent **** taste, is destined to slowly disappear with the passage of time, people often praise the time The ability to heal the scars in your heart, but in fact, things are human beings, it is the best thing for time. At this time, the sound of "guttering and beeping" came, and the mouths of the hot springs that had been dried up had a hot spring at this time. Soon, the whole pool was filled with hot water. The corpse did not deceive the old treasurer. Here, There will be hot springs, but the murderer who looks at Feng Shui and the old shopkeeper who spends money to build the people here dont know. They dont really see the arrival of this day. A black scent fluttered from the body of the lady in the hot spring pool, and the resentment began to slowly condense; The lady is pregnant, but it is not a blood corpse or a blood corpse. It is only after possession that she re-attaches herself to the newborn baby. The original soul of the baby has been suppressed and sealed by the blood. Not dispelling or refining the original soul of the baby does not mean that the **** body suddenly becomes kind. According to his previous performance of slaughtering all the senior listeners in Shaanxi, he is not a kind-hearted person. It is only because the baby''s body is only three months, it is the most fragile and the most delicate time, and it still needs the original soul to maintain the body''s activity. However, this baby who was not born, did not have time to take a look at the world''s babies, and thus with the failure of the blood corpse, completely lost the possibility of coming out of the mother''s body to become a living person in the sun. Unwillingness, anger, and injustice, all kinds of negative emotions began to fill his heart, and with the infection of **** bodies, he was slowly accumulating resentment and turning into a ghost baby. Of course, this process will take a long time. At least, in the near future or half a year, it will not be a climate. As for the specific time, may, probably, perhaps, Its a night, Because three men suddenly appeared in the hot spring pool and woke him up. .................. "Wh..." On the banks of the Huangpu River, when the coolness of the morning was getting stronger, a man appeared. The man walks alone on the cement board road here. From the back view, he is somewhat sorrowful, but he doesn''t seem to be so lonely. The non-mainstream photo of the decadent wind that is pulled out of the clothes or the cigarettes in his mouth is completely unworthy. Compared with him. At this time, the old man in the morning exercise did not get up, but there are already many young people who are rushing to get to the subway to work. Some people have the hot buns or omelet they just bought. I ate it, just because I didn''t want to wait for the subway when I had not finished eating breakfast. They are humble, they are persistent, with a little sorrow, and with a kind of tenacity that belongs to young people. Its not easy to live big, especially in a big city like Modu. Its not easy. Su Bai relied on the railing and turned his back to the Huangpu River. He looked at his peers in a hurry and was similar to his age. He couldn''t help but reach out and touch his pocket. Ha ha, The clothes were also recovered by the broadcast, and the smoke in the clothes was naturally restored. In the story world, Su Bai had habitually wanted to take out the smoke several times. The result was that the smoke was soaked because of Kangxis sipping water in the pool. The appearance of a cigarette is directly turned into a stick of ice, naturally it can not be used. At this time, I took out a cigarette, knocked it in the palm of my hand, bite it in my mouth, lowered my head slightly, lit the cigarette, took a sip, spit out a faint smoke ring, and naturally supported the hand with the cigarette on the railing. On one side, gently shake the ash. Looking at the young people in front of the hurry, where they live, they may have to take the subway for nearly two hours from their place of work, which means they have nearly four hours a day, and they are working to get off work. On the way, because the more rented out, the cheaper it is. Nothing deserves to be worthwhile, and there is no need to discuss whether it is worthwhile or not. Perhaps many of them can choose to return to their hometowns, find a safe job, test civil servants, and send gifts to some institutions by family relationship. However, life may be a kind of tossing, losing the meaning of tossing, it seems that life has lost most of its meaning. Carefully protecting his fragile self-respect, struggling in the bottom of the big city where the money-raising minds are immersed, turning himself into a tiny, almost invisible blood vessel into the city, but its hard Let this cold city become a little warmer. Su Bais mouth showed a smile, Yes, He is laughing at them and laughing at these young people. At this time, there is no need for Su Bai, who is rushing for life, when others are still hurrying to hurry. I can still stand on the side of the road and have a cigarette in the leisurely place. This is enough for Su Bai to attract those office workers with a bit of envious eyes. However, who knows, this young man standing on the side of the road smoking a cigarette and not seemingly busy seems to be incompatible with the fast-paced pace of the city, Have you just experienced a struggle between life and death before returning to this world? The smoke, half-sucked, Su Bai has already felt that he has satisfied, got up and is ready to leave. He remembers that he had parked his car on a nearby road. At the same time, Su Bais right hand was lifted up gently. Got, "Thank you for your cigarette." Thanks to the radio, I will recover the smoke, so that after I have just finished a story world, I can still have a cigarette. Su Bai didn''t see his car. Perhaps, he had been dragged away by the traffic police and shouted the trailer. In this way, the three hours of the reward actually refers to the three hours that he jumped from above and began to calculate. Time does not mean that it is in the real world. Perhaps, in the identification of broadcasting, when you jump off from it, it is only when you really enter the plot, time can begin to calculate. But it''s a bit bad, If the real world is only the last three hours, the roof of the car is often stuck, and now the car is gone. Sitting down on the side of the road, Su Bai put the cigarette **** into the gap of the sewer under his feet, and then took out his mobile phone. "Children, okay?" Su Bai sent a WeChat to the fat man. The fat man did not reply, it is estimated that he still fell asleep. Su Bai turned to the monk and sent one. About five minutes later, the monk replied, and it was a picture of a little guy who was sleeping with good luck. "Are you back?" asked the monk. "Well, come back." "Its good to be back." The mobile phone kept flipping at the fingertips. At this time, Su Bai suddenly wanted to have a breakfast first. The little guy was still safe. He was relieved. As for the smoked child and Chu Zhao, it should have been Come out in the world of stories, as to whether they can live out. Leave it alone for the time being. I want to take a taxi, but suddenly I feel that I am sitting in a taxi or an express train a little too much, although for Su Bai, Shanghai is just a city where I live. Ok, Or, in a stricter sense, relative to his own body, he is only a guest identity. But since we have just stepped out of the story world, since it is so easy to have this sentimental atmosphere, let this atmosphere last longer. "I am hungry, please have breakfast." This information, Su Bai sent out to Ying Yinger. For a long time, I didn''t return. Su Bai smiled and stood up. Forget it, Not feeling good, take a car and go home to sleep. At this time, the phone trembled a bit. "where are you?" Su Bai made a position in the past, and then accompanied by a sentence: "Wear well." "I said the young master, are you hungry or hungry?" "It is not appropriate to say such a vulgar word in this sad morning." "........." Ying Yinger. "I like your black stockings with leather boots." Su Bai thought about it and sent it again. Put your phone back in your pocket, Su Bais hands were inserted in the waistband of his trousers, just one side of the white-collar worker who hurriedly rushed to the subway station and took the makeup box to make up his makeup. "call" Su Bai blew a whistle to her. The female white-collar girl squinted at the darling who had encountered this early morning, but when she saw the handsome and angular face, the ignorance of the unconscious heart disappeared, and the corner of the mouth was exposed. A small arc, but her footsteps did not stop and continued to leave in a hurry. life, At this point it seems that there is a new temperature. Chapter 592： Chu Zhao’s phone (has been harmonious) .................. In the ramen shop, Su Bai and Ying Yinger sat face to face, and Ying Yings costume at this time was really difficult for other male diners around to sneak a peek at them, but everyone knew that this woman was not what The object of development, her bag of clothes and the temperament of her whole person are indeed a kind of hopeful and self-knowledge. Ying Yinger wants a small bowl of ramen, Su Bai is a big bowl and also added a beef, Ying Yinger''s appetite is not very good, so most of the time she is watching Su Bai big mouth to eat. After eating the noodles, the soup in the bowl was drunk, and Su Bai sat in a pocket with satisfaction and pulled out a cigarette. Ying Yinger took the initiative to pick up the white lighter on the table and helped Su Bai to smoke. Su Bai nodded to Ying Yinger. When will I go to see me for a treatment? Ying Yinger asked with a little hope. "After a while, I am going to estimate that I really can''t hold it." Su Bai replied very earnestly, and in his mind, it was natural to see the Queen''s dress that Ying Yinger wore for the first time. "That''s a pity, right, your detective office is still not open?" "How come this suddenly?" "There was some problem with the building on my side. A working company had to pack the floor where I was. I was going to buy out our lease and give compensation. The price was very good. I have decided to promise to change the studio." "You go to me, the key is directly related to the management there, I should not go back to work during this time." Su Bai said. "Oh, big and small are not the same. Even if you dont even have the money to eat a bowl of ramen on your body, you still dont put these cheesy things in your eyes." "The bad guy got used to it." Su Bai laughed and laughed and got up. "Give me back." "it is good." The two walked out of the ramen shop, outside, the sun was just right. "After I reset the studio, I plan to go out and let go." "Yes, where are you going?" Su Bai asked casually. "Dali, I used to have a girlfriend in the university to open a homestay in Dali. I plan to stay there for a month." "The time of Cangshan and the sea for a month will actually look tired." "It depends on what mood it is." The two just got into the car, and Su Bais cell phone rang. Suddenly, Su Bais hand trembled a little, and seemed to be afraid to take this phone. Ying Yinger noticed this detail, but she did not say anything. She did not see it, nor did she rush to start the car. In a few moments, when the phone continues to ring, Su Bai still picks up and presses to answer: "Hey." "Su Bai, it is me." The voice of Chu Zhao came from the phone. Su Bai licked his lips and continued: "What''s wrong?" In fact, Su Bai generally knows what will happen, but he can''t help but scream in his heart. why why, I have entered the story world to do so many things, is there still no way to change this ending? A sense of powerlessness, attacking the whole body of Su Bai. "Smoke, the smoker has an accident." Chu Zhao eagerly said, "I remember that he entered the story world two days later. I called her today. The result is that her mother answered the phone. I asked the smoker. Where is her mother crying immediately? After her mother cried, a man next to me took a call and told me that his daughter had been in a car accident for more than half a year. Why should I deliberately call and deliberately stimulate his wife. It was the parents of the smoked children. They said that they had kept the smoked mobile phone after the death of the smoked child. I just checked out a circle of friends and alumni circle and some online social circles of the government departments related to the smoker. From the feedback of the information there, in their view, the smoker was really half a year ago. After the death, many classmates and colleagues sent a mourning for her articles and circle of friends. "Where are you now?" Su Bai asked, his voice, a bit cold, because Chu Zhao lied to himself. "I am on the road, I don''t know where you live." "I am next to the school on Peace Road. I will wait for you at the school gate later." "Well, I will come right away." hang up the phone, The smoke caught in Su Bais hand burned a lot, and the ashes fell in Ying Yings car. Su Bai reached out and gently licked the ash, and some apologized: "Sorry, it dirty your car." "It doesn''t matter." Ying Yinger opened the door lock. Su Bai pushed the door open and got off the bus. "So, I will go first." Ying Yinger said to Su Bai, who was standing outside the car. "If you want to be more sentimental next time, you can continue to ask me." Su Bai waved at Ying Yinger, and the other party also started the car to leave. When Yingying''s car left here, Su Bai put the cigarette **** in his palm, then spread his hand and the cigarette fell. "I said that you guys, why don''t you talk about quality? I cleared it twice in the morning, and every time there was a new cigarette butt." A cleaner aunt with a broom and a sly shouted to Su Bai. Road. "I''m sorry, there won''t be the next time." Su Bai said. "I still want to have the next time." The cleaner aunt just swept the cigarette but also wanted to look up and continue to teach the young man a few times, but found that the young man who had just stood in front of him suddenly disappeared, looking around and no one. The cleaner aunt took off her hand and rubbed her eyes, and some feared: "Hey, Im watching the night and night watching the drama, and people are illusory during the day." Chapter 593： Urban routine At the entrance of the school, Su Bai smoked a cigarette and then smoked. At this time, it was the peak of the student''s school. Many students walked past Su Bai. The two guards in the guard room were staring at Su Bai, seemingly hesitating. Do you want to go forward and advise the smoker to stop smoking at the school gate so as not to have a bad influence on the future flowers of the motherland. However, when they just decided to come out, a police car drove straight over and the man got on the police car. The two young guards saw this scene a bit, "Now the police are so close to the people, even if they smoke at the school gate, they will be brought back to the office?" Sitting in the car of Chuzhao, Su Bai chose a comfortable posture for himself, leaning his head against the window, his eyes were somewhat dissociated, like looking at the street scene that kept flashing past the window and looking like a void in the purposeless. . Chu Zhaos hands clasped the steering wheel tightly. He didnt speak, and Su Bai did not continue to ask. What is going now is the cemetery garden. No matter what, no matter what, it seems that there is the best break in front of the tombstone of the smoker. "I have no smoke." Su Bai suddenly said. Chu Zhao was amazed, and it seemed a little scared. The police car suddenly deviated and went out into the retrograde lane. There was a traffic policeman on duty next to him, but he did not see it, although it was not a specific department, but sold each other. Faces are always necessary. He handed his cigarette to Su Bai, Su Bai shook the cigarette box, and then bit a cigarette, never been. Chu Zhao handed over his lighter, and Su Bai ignored it, just gently chewing the filter. Tobacco, in fact, can not cause any anesthetic effect on Su Bai''s nerves. Sometimes it is possible to smoke, which may be the same habit of grasping the head and shaking your feet. Chu Zhao all the way, it seems very nervous, although he is trying to restrain, but still reveals an unnatural. Although he has risen all the way in the criminal police team, Su Bai is clear. Many times, it is very important. Chu Zhao is too tender and tender in front of himself. In the world of "Zombie" story, when Su Bai appeared, Chu Zhao had passed out. At that time, when Lutong and others left, Chu Zhao chose to stick to it. Even if Chu Zhao is clear, his strength is not enough for the blood corpse, but he still did not choose to leave, but continued to stay in the place to accompany the smoked child. At that time, Su Bais heart was still a little surprised. In the middle, An emotion that has been indifferent for a long time was gently touched at that time. In the audience circle, the knives behind each other, the dead friends are not dead, the real theme, the stupidity, the kind of enthusiasm, the choice to face death for the so-called friendship, for the absolute For most listeners, there are already some distant and strangers. These little chicken stories, which are often sung and appeared in various magazines and publications, may be common in the real world, but in the story world around the audience, it is like a rare rarity. just, people, After all, it will change, even if Chu Zhao chose to stick to it and accompany the smoked child to face the danger, but it is very likely that the scene and time will be converted again, and then give Chu Zhao a choice. Is it killing the smoker to make it yourself? Still two people die together? If you change it, you will struggle again in your heart. Just as Wang Jingwei was young and patriotic and progressive, he also went to the top of the Qing court for the sake of the righteousness of the Qing court. However, he later became a Japanese dog''s leg; those famous student leaders in the May Fourth Movement have many future days. They all entered the Wang Puppet regime, and the owner of the "traitor" of Zhao Jialou, who was in the middle school history textbook, refused to accept the invitation of the Wang Puppet government. People''s choices and value orientations often change from time to time. Chu Zhao may not know, at this time, calmly leaning his head against Su Bai on the window, the thought in his mind is actually how to interrogate and dispose of himself in front of the tombstone of the smoker. The Sis are gone, and Su Bai does not have much impulse to help the smoker to revenge. Yes, no matter whether Su Bai would like to admit it, he does not have the urge to avenge again. If the smoker is really killed by other listeners, then let''s do it. Let yourself rush to the crown and become angry, then kill a few listeners, and then be broadcast again into the world of punishment stories. Too tired, Too much toss, Su Bai is not the kind of spirit that continues to do this kind of thing. This may be the laziness of human nature, and it can be called the selfishness of human nature. Su Bai feels that he has done enough, and he has tried his best. Now, maybe you need more thinking, If the future is fixed, then I am struggling now and not fighting? Do you work hard? What is the difference? This is the most desperate thing. When I go back, I will burn the auspicious picture. There is no difference between the picture and the picture. I can see how the future picture can be tossed, but it cant be changed at all. The cemetery is here, The atmosphere of Xiaosuo is clear, the clean bluestone aisle, When Su Bai and Chu Zhao walked together on this, Su Bai suddenly felt that everything in this place was exactly the same as the scene that appeared in the original painting in his memory. even, Each piece has leaves that have not been cleaned, and even the wind that just rises through the third row of tombstones is not bad with memory. I have worked hard for so long, and I have finally tried to fight my own life and blood to calculate the minutes and seconds. In the end, even the established trajectory of a leaf has not changed. This is really amazing. "This is the tombstone of the smoked child." Chu Zhao should be the location of the tombstone from the smoked children. Su Bai stopped and looked at the tombstone carefully. The tombstone was new. In the photo, the Iraqi people smiled like flowers. Suddenly think of the child''s request for himself, that is, if she died in the story world, Su Baide is responsible for helping her choose a good-looking photo on the tombstone. This photo is very good. When the death of a person is like a lamp, Su Bai slowly squats in front of the tombstone and reaches out to the edge of the tombstone. He does not feel the temperature of the Iraqis any more. In the sense of touch, only the coldness is left. The girl who smiled and stood there picking up her plane, the girl who said she didnt mind giving her son a stepmother, the girl who would come to cook for herself, when she was a child, I liked to take myself with me. Playing the real CS girl, Gone. "I don''t know when I will die." Chu Zhao said with a sad sentiment. You are going to die now. This sentence, in the heart of Su Bai, originally, Su Bai did not intend to kill the Chu Zhao, but it seems to be a touch of love, or it is a disgusting reaction to Chu Zhao. In short, this obviously concealed guy, Su Bai now has an impulse to smash his head. From beginning to end, from the beginning to the present, Su Bai does not deny that he is a perceptual creature. Many times when things arrive, some pros and cons and some punishments will be left behind by Su Bai. When Su Bai slowly stood up, Chu Zhao was still talking to himself. "So, I also chose a tombstone for myself, just beside this." Su Bai frowned slightly and looked to the side. He saw a brand new tombstone with a picture of Chu Zhao. The photo was taken by Chu Zhao wearing a police uniform, very spirited and very sunny. "And this is for you, Su Bai." A familiar voice rang from behind Su Bai, Su Bai suddenly turned back. At the beginning, Su Bai was completely immersed in sorrow, and even did not release his consciousness to scan around. Therefore, when the woman walked behind her until she spoke, Su Bai really discovered her arrival. The smoker wore a black dress with a plain flower on his head and a white pearl necklace around his neck. He looked at Su Bai with a smile. This, all of these, what is the problem? Su Bai was a bit stunned. Even at this time, he suddenly had some short-circuited thinking, because this scene in front of him completely smashed all the psychological construction before Su Bai. It is not because the "resurrection of the dead" of the smoked child caused such a huge surprise to Su Bai, but Su Bai as if he saw it, the future, the trace of being changed. Although the picture is still the same picture, it seems that nothing has changed, but Su Bai has a kind of hunch, in fact, it has changed. "You can''t break the lie of Chu Zhao, because you basically don''t look at the circle of friends and don''t look at other social chat software. In fact, if you go through it yourself, you will find that Chu Zhao is lying to you." The smoked child went to Su Bai, and it seemed to be very satisfied with Su Bais shock at this time. Then, the face of the smoked child was attached to the position of Su Bais chest: "I have chosen the cemetery for the three of us. Although our relationship is getting more and more rusty now, I hope that if one day we die, we can be neighbors together, just like before. , play together, even if it is a ghost, also float out of the cemetery to the barbecue stalls at night stalls to eat skewers and beer." Su Bais body glimpsed, and he saw that the position on the left side of the smoked tombstone was his own tombstone. Immediately, the smoker deliberately lowered the voice, and some bitterly gnawed: "And, you bad guy, when you actually put your hand into the belly of your family, in the future, if you are drunk someday, even if people want to take the opportunity to happen with you, are you also because of the mentality left behind? The shadow is not going straight?" "Maybe." Su Bai bowed his head and subconsciously wanted to find the lips of the smoked child. He vaguely remembered the smell of the last red lips. "German!" The smoked child pushed open the white and pointed to Chu Zhaodao. "Oh, someone has been laughing for a long time, and laughing is enough." "No." Chu Zhao continued to smile while wiping his tears. At this moment, the three people seem to have a feeling of returning to the past. Chapter 594： He is back The years are quiet, often after the things are human, they become more and more valuable; It is precisely because you find that you have lost it, you can link the faint disappointment in your heart, and when you have it, you often dont notice it. Naturally, you cant talk about how to cherish it. Everyone''s choice, everyone''s path is different. The smoked child is not the sweet girl in Su Bais previous impression. Perhaps she has changed before she enters the story world to become an audience. Being a military attache of a foreign embassy, ??in this real world, he has reached this position at this age. It is already an excellent achievement in the future. Compared with Su Bai, who also enjoys the groups dividends and lives, the smoker actually To some extent, it is much more mature than it is. Its just that two people are very tacit, and the relationship between the two has always been maintained in the carefree time of life in their teens. As before, Su Bai drove a new luxury car, took Chu Zhao and smoked out for a ride, then parked the car in the alley. The three people did not image the plastic stool and sat down to order beer and barbecue. . The beautiful temperament of the smoked children, the broad and small Su Bai, like the Chu Zhao of the snoring, the three people mixed together without any worries. Sometimes Chu Zhao will ridicule Su Bai, in addition to changing the car, can not support a few small stars that he likes more recently. The smoker is sarcasm or the pressure to force him to go to the police school but he dare not Revolt, Su Bai is sighing smoked children because of identity reasons can not wear the luxurious jewelry that she gave her to the unit. At this time, the food stall owner often laughed and brought up a barbecue and a beer. He watched the three young young people blowing their own cows in their own shop, and they were busy sneaking around the place and secretly squatting. I think about my first love in the absence of my mother-in-law. Gods first love that was so good at the time has now been tempered by life to become a bucket waist like my own mother-in-law. Even later, as Su Bai went to Nanjing to go to university alone, and smoked into the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Chu Zhao also went to the police school and graduated into a policeman before Su Bai, but the three still often find opportunities. Get together. When Su Bai said in a chat that he wanted to kill, some of the slightest smoked children and Chu Zhao immediately raised their glasses and touched them up. One was to pursue the stimulation or to perceive the psychological problems of Su Bai, so some distressed. To help out, the other is due to the rebellious mentality of the police profession. Life needs stimulation, because people are like sponge creatures. If you dont feel shocked, you dont even feel that you are still alive. When a needle pierces your body, the whole body is not only giving you pain, but also giving You are a message that you are still alive. Perhaps this kind of life can continue to be continued. Even if there is any problem in the killing club, the problem of pressing down is not big, because of the relationship between the three peoples families, but when the broadcast enters the life of three people, Everything, Great changes have taken place. The selfishness of human nature, the weakness of human nature, the side of humanity is magnified by broadcasting, and the beautiful things are becoming more and more vague. The relationship and situation of the three people is actually a matter of reason. However, this does not prevent Su Bai from standing in the cemetery and watching the tombstones of himself, smoked children and Chu Zhao, and they are standing together, as the smoker said, perhaps, only after waiting for the three people to die one after another. When you are a neighbor here, you can find the beauty and purity of the original. As for now, it is obviously impossible. "Go to the barbecue." Chu Zhao proposed, "It is to celebrate our successful completion of a story world." "Then go to the one that I used to go to, I havent been there for a long time," said the smoker. After that, both people looked at Su Bai. Obviously, it was a bit worried that Su Bai refused according to the usual habits. After all, Su Bais attitude towards the two in the last one or two years was actually deliberately alienated. "I will go too." Su Bai thought about it, or did not destroy the atmosphere. Chu Zhao this goods is to privately put the bus to the bright side, driving the police car three people went straight to the barbecue shop, but now it is only a big morning, not even at noon, the barbecue shop has not opened, The barbecue stall that Su Bai and others used to go to has obviously moved away. This is a bit embarrassing and regrettable for the three. "Oh, my brothers, I use it privately, don''t look at me with colored glasses." Chu Zhao picked up the mobile phone and dialed the phone on the barbecue booth. The boss was obviously asleep. He was lifted by Chu Zhaoyis phone for a quarter of an hour. The boss was riding a motorcycle and carrying his own. The woman rushed over. "Although you are doing this to let us have a barbecue, I still have to habitually despise you." Su Bai put a **** on Chu Zhao. "Chu police officer, now the official Wei is very heavy, bullying the small people." Smoker gently patted Chu Zhaos shoulder. "You drive the police car into the food stalls, and threaten the boss." Open the door early to make a barbecue for you, you are not afraid of who took a few photos nearby to send you a microblog to let you get angry?" "Hey, I am still apologetic. I have gone through more cases in the past year. I just gave me a wave of popularity. Let the self-righteous sprayers on the Internet think that I am a bad policeman who bullies the people and makes me mess." After the spray and the heat were fired up, the officials of the Public Security Bureau of the Public Security Bureau released another case that I had recently broken, and made a big reversal. My popularity and career were suddenly opened." "Routines, routines." Smoked a grin and smiled. "The star is used, can the police use it?" Chu Zhao said with a smile. "Moreover, now the netizens are not ran by a few well-known noses as before. It is estimated that in the eyes of most people, one is broken. The case caught a lot of bad guys'' policemen. When I was a child, I liked to go to the food stalls on the street. I had a good barbecue. This is a very clean and noble example." The three people sat down on the plastic stool and continued to chat casually. They did not talk about the radio and did not talk about the story world. The reason why they gathered here is just to find the feeling of the past and re Aftertaste, so try to ignore the identity of your audience. The age of the boss is actually a bit big, but I can see that the body bone is still tough. Chu Zhao police car is on the sidelines. For those who rely on small business to survive, naturally they dare not provoke the police, so they quickly raise the charcoal fire. Good sauce began to be done, purely today, sleep less than two hours to open the door ahead of time, no matter what the heart, at least the face is accompanied by a happy smile. "Come here, let''s take a picture. If someone hangs someday, is it easy to miss it?" Chu Zhao proposed. The boss just came over and burned the eggplant. It was a bit uncomfortable to see the policeman talking so badly, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. Go back and continue to bake things. "Okay, let me shoot." The smoked child picked up the phone and lifted it over his head, enclosing himself and Su Bai into the camera. "Wait, wait, me." Chu Zhao immediately stood up and got together. Three people, three upper bodies, and together, all entered the lens. The smoker adjusted the angle and did not rush to shoot. "Rely, you are still posing at this time, adjust your angle to make your face thinner, girl!" "What''s the matter, I am here for you. When I am really dead, when you miss me, you can at least see my beautiful side, so that you at least miss more comfort, isn''t it?" I pressed the shutter and pressed it several times in a row. "Get it, I will send it to you on WeChat, go back and print it out." At this time, Su Bais cell phone rang, and Su Bai took the call and was called by his cousin. "Hey, cousin?" Last time Xiaoxiao left Su Bai''s phone, but Su Bai did not note their mobile phone number. "Well, what happened?" "Your brother-in-law came back from Japan, are you still in Shanghai? We are not married, you are not here, so I want to make you please, at least let your brother-in-law show up in front of you?" Su Bai is slightly worried, He is back? Su Bais mind immediately revealed the dressing table in the bedroom and the nail scratches on the mirror. My own cheap mom once sat in front of the dressing table, sideways, fingers rubbing the mirror to look at the wedding photo for a long time, Su Bai can not believe that the woman is really savoring the happiness of her niece. "Well, when?" "Tomorrow tomorrow, eat outside, Kaimes Hotel, eat Western food." "okay, I get it." "That''s a word, but don''t let us go." "Do not worry, no." "Well, I will see my cousin tomorrow night." The cousin hung up the phone, and Su Bai was immersed in holding the phone. What''s wrong? asked the smoker. Is there something else? Su Bai nodded. "It''s a little thing, it doesn''t matter." "Then go one more." Chu Zhao raised his glass. "I don''t know when it is time to drink together." The three people touched the wine glasses and all they drank. In the end, it was Chu Zhaos checkout, which gave the boss a hundred yuan, which was a hard-working fee for opening the door in advance. Then Chu Zhao looked at Su Bai: Would you like me to send you back? He and the smoker didn''t know where Su Bai lived now, so he only had this question. Su Bai shook his head. "No, I will take a taxi back." "That''s all right." Chu Zhao got into the car, and the smoker got on the bus. After saying goodbye to Su Bai, Chu Zhao started the car and drove off. Su Bai walked slowly on a street in the cold food stalls. "She is back, he is back." Su Bai muttered to himself, Is it really just a coincidence? Chapter 595： Hairy like snow When I got home, the lights in the living room went out, and the fat man and the monk were not at home. Only Gyatso, who had just taken a shower, came out. "What about them?" Su Bai asked. "Take a child to go to the movies, and come back later." Gyatso said. "Oh." Su Bai nodded, and then he took a clean towel and planned to take a shower. He came out from the story world and ate a barbecue. He had to take a shower to make people feel better. How are you feeling? Gyatso asked. I feel your body and it seems to be condensed a lot. Its really terrible. "What about good old corpses?" Su Bai asked. "It is starting to call the people there, and it is necessary to pass the security check to ensure safety, so the time will be longer. It is estimated that there is still one week." "Oh, hard work." Su Bai smiled and walked into the bathroom. When the cold water sprinkled from the shower, Su Bai felt a sincere pleasure. The blood corpse should be forcibly brought out of the story world by itself as a prop, but in the broadcast identification, it is a special item that is not allowed to be brought out by the audience. Therefore, where does the embryo baby go back and forth, it is estimated that It was destroyed by the broadcaster. After all, the real blood corpse has already died, and that person is actually broadcasting the NPC created in this story world. After taking a shower, Su Bai walked out while wiping his body. Anyway, there was no outsider at home. Everyone was used to being not constrained. In addition to the monks dressed neatly before and after each bath, others at most had a flat angle. pants. Sitting down on the sofa in the living room, Su Bai ordered a cigarette and turned on the TV. Just as this station was playing the news broadcast, Su Bai also had nothing to listen to. Since the little guy was taken out to watch a movie by the fat monk, then the auspicious nature will follow along, and Gyatso is a cold temper, so it is very quiet in the house. Su Bai, who was lying on the sofa, slowly closed his eyes. "Hey! Hey!" When the living room door was opened again, Su Bai was awake, and a little guy with a milky scent on his body slammed into the front of himself and stepped into his arms. Bringing up his son, the little guy "snapped" and took the initiative to kiss him on Su Bai''s cheek. "Oh, who is this with whom you learn." Su Bai reached out and scratched the little guy''s cute nose. The little guy smiled gigglingly. Auspicious also came over unhurriedly, twisting his body on the carpet next to the sofa, like a slap in the air. "Does the movie look good?" Su Bai asked. "Oh, let alone, although it is a children''s 3D anime, it is also very interesting. The monks and I both look at it with gusto." The fat man took off his coat. "We have eaten a few outside, you and Gyatso yourself." Let''s just eat something." "I am not hungry," Su Bai said. When the monk returned home, he went to the kitchen to soak up the tea. At this time, he came over with the teapot, poured three teacups, and then sat there with the tea cup. Su Bai put the little guy on his side, gave him an anime look on the TV, then picked up the teacup and sipped the tea and said the experience in his last story world. "Amitabha is also thrilling." The monk sighed. Indeed, although Su Bai chose to smash the head of the fox directly and then chose the embryo that was forcibly taken away from the blood corpse at the last time, the situation would not be so easy. Moreover, the first choice is actually more difficult than facing a **** embryo. If you realize it, you will realize it. If Su Bai has a little bit of entanglement and hesitation, then things may really be completely out of control. "It''s wonderful. It''s almost like you''ve personally entered the story world." The fat man said while peeling the peanuts. "Oh, yes, Dabai, I remember you said before in the real world to know a Frankenstein?" "It''s an apprentice of him." Su Bai said, "I have his WeChat on my mobile phone, but the guy hasn''t contacted me for anything yet. I feel that it is not the experiment. I died at home. Not found." "Isn''t it in Huayang Community?" asked the fat man. "It seems to be, what happened, have you met?" "Isn''t it going to the cinema with the little guy today? Then I navigated the wrong position. After passing through a community, I said that there is a demon in the community, and the monk said it was a ghost." "and then?" "Then because the movie ticket was bought online in advance, I can''t retreat, so I can only go to the cinema to watch the movie first. After watching the movie, I am very tired. I am too lazy to go there to check what." The fat man shrugged and said. "Hey, one of you is a contemporary monk, one is a Taoist real person, so there is no social morality?" Su Bai said. "You want to learn how much responsibility of the adoptive father in "Spider-Man" to tell me about the power before dying?" The fat man looked white and white, "but if the science freak lab is there." In the case of a community, there should be a problem in the lab. If he doesnt contact you for so long, it should be related to this. You are also, if people dont contact you, then when he doesnt exist, you will So busy." "To be honest, this year is really busy." Su Bai seems very helpless. "There is nothing more than one thing." "What about you now?" asked the fat man. "It always takes a break." Su Bai is really too lazy to pick up the mess. "Su Bai, although you have not funded him, but in name, he is actually serving you, doing things for you, if the lab really has any problems, let a community or a large area near the community If the soul is smeared, then the cause and effect are likely to be broadcasted to your head. The barren feels that if there is time now, it is better to solve it. During the daytime, the demon and ghosts are not really rich. The other households in the community should not be affected, but the demon and ghosts are actually Being able to diffuse into the community from the room, this can already explain what should be wrong. "Come on, go and go, fat, your car?" Su Bai asked. "Why, yes, why didn''t I see your Poussin when I first came back?" "Before entering the world of the story, I stopped at the side of the road. When I came back, I was gone. I should have been dragged away by the traffic police and called the trailer." "Oh, Cheng, drive my car." The fat man changed a new Audi A6 a while ago. This guy actually used to be a priest when he was a priest. White matter is not his main source of income. He also Frequently, what is the name of the Yin House, such as Feng Shui, in Chengdu, it is also mixed with the wind and water, but later Wang Lins things let the fat man get awakened, it is low-key, and then entered the story. The world has become an audience, and naturally it is too lazy to spend any more money to rely on this to make money, but the previous savings, small millions still have. "Fofu, Buddha, Buddha, Lafayette?" The fat man shouted at the room. Soon, Gyatso came out. "Looking at the children, we went out to save the people of Lebanon." The fat man pointed to the little guy. Su Bai kissed the little guy''s forehead, then got up and walked out of the house with the monk and the fat man. After waiting for the Audi car of the fat man, the fat man is very proud of Su Baidao: "Poussin, who has been driving for so long, want to try a good car?" The fat man took a steering wheel and swayed at Su Baixian. "German." Su Bai is too lazy to take care of this second goods. The fat man laughed and started the car and drove out. There was no traffic jam at night, so after twenty minutes, the fat man drove to the door of the community. Su Bai put down the window and frowned slightly. "How do I feel this is mental exhaustion?" "Wow, this is interesting. I said it is demon. The monk said that it is a ghost. You said that it is mental power. Yes, I am more and more interested in the fat man. God knows what the apprentice is drumming in the lab. The stuff comes out." The three people got out of the car and walked straight into the community. The old security guards of the guards only squatted and slumbered there, and did not notice the three people coming in. Of course, even if the pedestrians approached the community, they would not ask. Checked, unless you really make it very non-mainstream, you can find it out of the ground. "It is this room." Su Bai stood in front of a door and said, "But why do I have a feeling, but when I approach this house, the feeling is getting weaker?" "Amitabha, the barren is also this feeling." The monk echoed. "Big white, break the door." The fat man screamed as he slammed his hand. Obviously, the fat hunter of the fat man has been hooked up. Su Bai took out a door card from his pocket. It was also found out from the bedroom drawer before going out. The red boy who gave this card to himself was a little bit back, but also a little pitiful. The claws are scattered, so Su Bai has always kept this card, which is also a memory of memory. "drop!" The door card brush was successful, and the door lock was unlocked. There seemed to be a thrust inside, and the door was pushed open. A burst of black mist swept out, bringing a pungent stench. The monk in the hands of the Buddhist beads waved, a golden light appeared, the black fog was dispelled, and the situation inside was clearly revealed. "Hey, what a disgusting thing this is." The fat man reached out and picked up a white sticky paste from the front. And this white viscous paste almost completely covers the entire house''s floor and walls as well as the ceiling. Even, they seem to be still creeping slightly in accordance with a certain rhythm, like a huge locust . Chapter 596： Chief culprit "Do you know if you taste a bite?" Su Bai snarled. "Oh, I don''t have such coldness in the fat man." The fat man clap his hands and look at the monk and ask, "The monk, see what is coming?" The monk shook his head. "The poor can''t see it. These white creams are more like a secretion, and the temperature in this room is obviously much higher than the outside. There should be a lot of parasites and bacteria in these secretions. Just because they havent really arrived in the summer, they cant spread out at the moment, leaving the temperature and humidity of the room and they will die out quickly. "Nima, if this is the spread of these things in the summer, isn''t it a new plague?" The fat man was a little scared. "Big white, then your sin is big." "Broadcast before the plague outbreak should give the audience a realistic task for them to deal with." Su Bai said, "After all, this guy''s research object also violates the stability requirements of broadcasting for this world, not to belong to this world should develop. civilization." As the three people walked in while talking, it was inevitable that some white cream would be contaminated on the body. "Mother''s, it''s a bit like a bubble bath. If there is a **** at this time, it will be more perfect." The fat man has some regrets. "Your life level is naturally not afraid of this level of bacterial parasites, but can you imagine the woman who just had the kind of thing you just had last night, and the body slowly darkens and smells in front of you?" "Cut." The fat man put a **** on Su Bai, and then suddenly shouted, "Here, here, I stepped on something under my feet." After that, the fat man bent down and stretched his hands for a while, and then he lifted up a blackened cognac. "This corpse is so thin, like the dried plums that dare to take off the water, it shouldn''t change the scorpion." The fat man said to himself. "It''s him, the apprentice." Su Bai recognized the identity of the body. At the time, this guy once vowed to promise that he could be responsible for helping Su Bai to develop the medicine or other things he needed, but who could think of him? Its a kind of irony to die here so quietly. However, for his death, Su Bai is not very surprised. After all, this product has never used WeChat to contact with him to ask for special materials, or to climb another branch with other listeners, or to have an accident. Its dead to play, and its clear that the latter may be a lot bigger than the former. The monk carefully examined the male body and immediately shook his head: "There is no specific trauma, and the cause of death cannot be checked." "Why is it so complicated?" The fat man licked his mouth. "Look at the eyes of this cargo, the mouth is wide open, and the expression on the face before death is obviously very fearful. This is not to be scared to death." "........." monk. "........." Su Bai. "Amount, what do you think of me like this?" The fat man put the body down. "It is estimated that it is really scary. I said that I was scared to death, and I was killed by mental energy." "Spiritual killing?" Su Bais mind suddenly appeared in the brain. In the beginning, the Frankenstein was actually following a little girls audience. Its just that the Frankenstein had an accident. The little girl could only choose one next to the Frankenstein. The apprentice funded it to continue the research, and then on that day, the little girl listened to the accident, his brain was also dug out and isolated, basically defined as death. In the real world, the vegetative person is actually a kind of death, and this judgment is obviously recognized by the radio. You can be comatose, you can be seriously injured, but if your memory is completely erased, you cant even know that you are Whose, your original consciousness has also disappeared, then you may actually be dead in the judgment of the broadcast. Su Bai remembers that the little girl''s brain was stored in a petri dish. "Looking for it, there is no petri dish, it is about the size of the washbasin, there should be a brain inside." Su Bai said to the fat man and the monk. "If there isn''t it?" the fat man asked. "If you don''t have one, then you know what''s going on in general," Su Bai said. "Amitabha, is this?" The monk found a transparent petri dish, just pointed it up and said, "There is a hole underneath." Su Bais eyes immediately slammed. Monk, trouble you to check the male body and focus on his head. The monk heard the words, nodded, and did not ask why. Now I went down again to check the male body. There was no problem on the front. However, when the monk turned over the male body to check the back, he immediately became suspicious. "There is a small hole in the back of the head, the size of the pinhole, and the barrenness has not been noticed." "Hey Hey" The male corpse opened his eyes violently, his eyes were white and he could not see the pupil. At the same time, the temperature in the house began to rise at this time. "I said... I won''t let you go!" The piercing female voice spread through mental power. Su Bai shook his head in a dumbfounding, "mental retardation." The male corpse in front of him suddenly opened his eyes and there was an abnormality. The monk did not panic. When the next slap was shot on the forehead of the male corpse, "town!" "Hey!" The male body trembled and his face showed a painful look. The fat man sneered at the side and pulled out a piece of paper. The paper automatically burned, then he slammed down and grabbed the neck of the man''s body and flipped the man''s body. The burning paper was directly attached to the back of the man''s head. . "Come on, Xiao Yan, give you the fat grandfather." "Ah, ah, ah ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!" The screams spread out through spiritual power, and it seemed very painful and hysterical; Soon, the position of the back of the male corpse began to crack, or it rotted down. The position of the back of the head was slowly falling down piece by piece, and a groove appeared in the middle. A stench smell that is difficult to describe with words is immediately released. "Mother''s, fat man will be a sewer cleaner." The fat man took a jade bottle out of his pocket, poured a few drops of liquid from the inside on the palm of his hand, and then spread it, then straightened out and stretched out from the man''s rotten head. "Haha, its not slippery." "ͨ." A white flower was picked up by the fat man from the back of the head and landed on the floor. "Mother''s, the whole brain has been hollowed out by you." The fat man snorted a little unexpectedly. The monk reached out and touched the white flower. "There is no specific consciousness. It is obviously considered to be erased, but it still retains the last obsession and hate. In fact, it is similar to a dead soul, but it has A special carrier, and this carrier also gives changes that are impossible for the rest of the soul. However, it is closely related to the surrounding environment. Now the temperature in Shanghai is still a bit low, and it is temporarily out of the room." After saying these words, the monk looked at Su Bai with a meaningful look. "I originally wanted to keep research, but who thought that this change would happen." Su Bai explained. Just the brain that wants to resist and sneak attack, in the eyes of Su Bai, the monk and the fat man, is simply ridiculous and makes people feel incredible. I have to know that Su Bai actually had a great strength advantage when faced with this little girl audience. Now, although the little girls remaining brain does not know what kind of reason has changed, Su Bais time since this year, The strength has also undergone earth-shaking changes. It has long since ceased to be the former Wuxia Amon, and then the goods actually still think of sneak attacks, and it is really a bit of a matter of course. "No, barrenness doesn''t mean this." The monk''s **** pinched the white flower and looked at Su Bai with some doubts. "The meaning of barrenness is, why didn''t you eat it directly? Oh, Also, your strength at that time was not as strong as it is today, and the level of spiritual consciousness and soul is also very different. If you rush to swallow it, your mind may be affected by its final revenge, but it is easy to surprise." "Monk, what do you mean?" The fat man looked at the monk with some surprise. "Do you eat?" The monk put this white flower in front of the fat man. "It''s very supplementary. For us, it is not a problem to dispel its remaining obsession." "Amount..." The fat man hesitated. "Can I wait for the time to go back to the city when I spend the night on the market stalls? "Feel free." The monk nodded and said that he agreed with the fat man. "Do you want to be so disgusting?" Su Bai looked at the two men silently. "Hey, you are still very embarrassed to ridicule us. You haven''t had a good time to eat before, but you can''t go anywhere, say it, then I will go home and cook, I will share it together. By the way, I will also give a copy to Gyatso." Su Bai was too lazy to continue to take care of the fat man, but walked into the room next door. Su Bai remembered that when he came to this room last time, he also took away a lot of bottles and cans filled with pharmacy. When he came in again, Su Bai did not. I saw what bottles and cans, and the shelves were covered with a strange moss. Simultaneously, When Su Bai walked into the room, the moss on the ceiling began to pick up slowly. "Monk, fat man, don''t worry about the night, there are problems here." Su Bai shouted as he approached the moss. "Hey!" A murderous sound came from behind Su Bai, and a vine made entirely of moss swept directly toward Su Bai. Su Bai immediately turned around, backhanded a shot, the vines were scattered, but a layer of green powder remained on Su Bais palm. "hiss" At the moment, Su Bai watched as his palms melted out of countless dense holes. At the same time, in the depths of his heart, he also gave up a feeling of illusory, like an ordinary person suddenly squandered a lot. Poison, the same as the product. For a time, Su Bai was a little surprised. What did the goods come out with, and they had double damage to the body and soul. perhaps, This is the culprit to kill himself. Chapter 597： Auspicious pit Su Bais palm was immediately covered by a layer of black dragon scales. The burning power evaporated all the green particles on his palm, but the one in the heart was floating and psychedelic, but it was difficult to suppress, but it was good in Su Bai. Its a lot of experience, and at least I can keep my own Lingtai clear and not like the people who have taken the medicine, I cant help but shake my head and jump up and I dont know. The moss seemed to deflate after launching an offensive, and the surrounding moss slowly dimmed and became a little wilting, as if it had come over in the fall. At this time, the monk and the fat man also came to this room, and the monk immediately realized what the Su Baihong red eyes immediately realized, and now his hands are swearing "Qing Xin Mantra". Su Bai also immediately closed his eyes, and with the blessing of the monk, he slowly dispelled the instigation that was spurred by the strange moss in his heart. The fat man was not idle. He also stared at the moss around him. After discovering that the moss was slowly retreating and wilting, the fat man immediately screamed. "Oh, it is going to run, this goods have IQ!" "Tai Shang Laojun is in a hurry as a law!" For the fat man, every time he explores treasure, he is the most keen and eager one. This may be due to the extreme craving for material in the heart of the fat man. When I am an ordinary person, I long for money. When I become an audience, I have a special pursuit of these special things. It is similar to the previous pursuit of money. After all, for the audience, the money in the world is not big. The meaning of it. The small flag, which was half-slapped on one side, was taken out by the fat man and firmly inserted on the floor. Immediately, the fat man began to move. "Come on, the fat man lets you run, the fat man lets you run!" About five minutes later, Su Bai finally completely solved the special instigation in his heart with the help of the monk. When he opened his eyes, he saw a green ball of the size of a baby fist in the circle of the fat mans flag. The ball is on the ground, but it doesn''t move, but it still gives people a very smart feeling. "What is this?" Su Bai asked. "You ask me who I am going to ask?" the fat man asked. "In the end, isn''t this something that you have drummed out?" "Amitabha, take it back and study it again. This thing has a strong physical spirit and is both corrosive. Find something to install." "Cheng, I have a lot of bottles and jars here." The fat man nodded. "What should I do here? How do you get a cleanup?" "Set up a circle and put the fire on it," said the monk. "That''s waiting for us to tell the neighbors before we go out." The fat man and the monk began to work hard. Su Bai was a person who first walked out of the house, came to the flower garden of the community, ordered a cigarette, and the palm of his hand had recovered. Nothing serious. Look at the time, its all over zero. After the day after the day, I have to go to the appointment. The cousin of my own is probably true. At least, at present, some clues and phenomena do point to this speculation. . Is the womans return, and is it also related to him? After all, that is her true son. However, the water inside is a bit too deep, and Su Bai has a vague feeling, whether it is himself or the guy. In fact, for the man and the woman, there is basically no parent or child. The pure relationship, in terms of the attitude between the man and the woman, it is hard to imagine that they will combine to give birth to the next generation. And he did not hesitate to arrange such a big bureau for the next generation. Moreover, the real self has been kept in the bronze box for a long time, which is even more intriguing. The middle-aged firefighters that Su Bai met in Tianjin before had the image of a father in the eyes of ordinary people. And that man and woman, you can hardly imagine that they will also have human feelings. Why does Litchi have conflicts with them? Even the children of these orphanages in Litchi Gongzihai finally walked on the road of the audience. Is the so-called uncle and dean of the dean really so pure and innocent? Some things, I can''t say clearly, it''s hard to say clearly for the time being, but looking at the real thing that I did last time for myself, I can see some clues. This goods has been hidden like a girl but still hidden. With the indignation of deep grievances, the previous demonstrations and ridicules against myself have shown this mentality to the fullest. It is a pity that his gap with himself will only grow bigger and bigger. If Su Bai is occupied by the nest, then this body, this identity, has long been used by Su Bai to live out his own style. His real goods will only continue, always, or even permanently. The ground is affixed with a fake label. Probably, it is precisely because of the helplessness and anger of this reality that he was forced to jump out and show a sense of existence. "I am looking forward to it. You can''t help but continue to jump out next time." Su Bai spit out a smoke circle and said with a smile on his lips. "I am also looking forward to seeing you in the dinner party tonight. It is true to you." When Su Bai returned to the old house, it was already three in the morning. The news of tomorrow should have a sudden fire in a certain community. Fortunately, the firefighters arrived in time to control the fire and the enthusiastic neighbors informed the nearby residents in time. Casualties were avoided. After returning home, the three people quickly rested. After all, this day is indeed a little busy. Even the brains that were originally taken back by the fat man to prepare for the night, are too lazy to cook, and then store them for the rest of the day. When the next day was approaching noon, Su Bai opened his eyes and stretched out in bed. Perhaps, in the old family''s home, there is a law of protection, there are also monks and fats, Gyatso and auspicious, and can smell the milk fragrance of their son, under these conditions, I can really go deep into sleep. In short, this sleep is really comfortable, when I wake up, the little guy is playing with blocks by Su Bai. The bed is rugged, and the building blocks are naturally difficult to get together. Every time it is slightly higher, it will fall, but the little ones have fun and they are very excited. When Su Bai woke up, the little guy immediately climbed to his side. Two white little feet licked the quilt''s hands and covered Su Bai''s neck. The delicate face was squatting in the position of Su Bai''s chest. Su Bais heart suddenly felt distressed. It seems that for a long time, I have received much more from this child than I have paid for him. This child gave himself peace and left the last piece of pure softness in his heart, and he was sometimes irresponsible to him. Of course, this is also because the little guy has always been very sensible. Looking at the little guys head, Su Bai looked at this lovely face carefully. "You are the son of my Su Bai, you are Su Yuxuan." Su Bai said very seriously, because he thought of the blood of the corpse and the ridiculous reincarnation in the world of the last story. If there is no wave in his heart, it is impossible. But no matter where you come from, no matter what your true identity is, no matter what reason auspicious cares for you, I only recognize you as my son. "Meow." A cat called from under the bed, Su Bai saw auspicious eyes turning against himself. Obviously, the voice-over is the neurosis that the mental retardation just woke up. "Would you wash it?" Su Bai looked auspicious, and consciousness was asking the little guy to wash it. Auspicious nod. In the past, Su Bai often did it, helping the little guys to wash and bathe. Now Su Bai has rarely done it. It is basically auspicious, unless the Su Bais love is like a mountain. Guys take a shower together. The little guy was picked up and Su Bai walked out of the bedroom. In the living room, the fat man obviously woke up. He was eating a bowl of noodles and was eating it. Seeing Su Bai came out, the fat man shouted: "Da Bai, I sealed the moss scorpion and the brain flower at home with a small array of methods yesterday. I got up and saw it in the morning and found that the two things were gone." "Nothing?" The first reaction of Su Bai was stolen, but it is impossible to think about it. Who can come here to steal things? Even if it is a high-level audience, it is not very feasible to sneak into it here. But then, Su Bai found that the fat man''s mood was exceptionally stable, and he was even more unacceptable. The fat man''s character was famous. The two trophies that were brought back for so long yesterday were stolen. How could this product be leisurely here? Eat noodle? Have you had a fever? The fat man looked helplessly at Su Bai, put down the bowl, sighed, and said something tangled: "Ask your cat, it is impossible for outsiders to do it. I don''t have to do this with the monk. You and Gyatso don''t understand the law. You can do this cat. You can re-arrange the law." Your cat is used in the blink of an eye, it can open all the arrays and prohibitions in this home." Obviously, the fat man has long guessed who did it, and there is no temper. "Where did you get those two things?" Su Bai asked for auspiciousness. Auspiciously, some unfriendly eyes glanced at the fat man, meaning that the sample was dare to complain, and the fat man pretended not to continue to drink noodle soup. Immediately, the auspicious walked into the living room''s floor-to-ceiling window with a catwalk, and pushed out the paw and pressed it on the window. Su Bai hugged the little guy and came over. The fat man also quickly put down the tableware and followed it. Instinctively, the fat man is also clear that the auspicious can not steal the brain flower and the moss scorpion. This black cat B has always been very High, can not do things that ordinary cats like to steal. Outside the floor to ceiling window, it is a flower garden. it''s here, There was a newly dug pit, and a moss scorpion was placed in the pit. At the same time, the brain flower was shredded and covered. The fat man swallowed, and some looked at the auspiciousness under his feet. "You planted it?" Chapter 598： Shooting a flatter "Can you grow up?" The fat man was a little worried. "If you can''t grow out, isn''t it a big loss?" Although the fat man is very much looking forward to growing up, then every time he goes out to marry someone else or enter the story world, he can pick a wave of belts on his body. The effect is not worse than the magic scroll, and it is better to teach the fish than to fish. It would be great if this stuff could grow in batches. At this time, the monk also walked into the living room, seeing Su Bai and the fat man standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. He also came over and glanced at it, and what happened. Even the fat man can actually see it. The natural monk will not have much entanglement in his heart. The brain flower is just getting back to prepare for the night, and it can nourish the mental power. The effect is not too big. Moss lumps, the effect is considerable, although at the time Su Bai was out of reach, but the ability to instantly break the body of Su Bai and affect the heart of Su Bai, has been considered a must, but the amount of things is too small, even auspicious Its not a big loss to take a cat''s paw and plan a pit to plant them and then there is no result. Moreover, between gain and loss, it is an interactive relationship. If you want to get it, you must first learn to lose it temporarily. This is the truth, fat people and monks understand. Its just that todays monk seems to be slightly more emotional than before. He said: I dont know, after ten or twenty years, this house will be in which people will come in. At that time, there may be a big tree here. Shade." A big tree? Overgrown with this moss? Shady? Excuseme? What are you teasing me? Under the hustle and bustle of this thing, a gust of wind blew over, and everyone still does not directly decompose into fertilizer? The fat man looks at the monk with the wrong medicine you look at today. Su Bai smiled and said, "There is a banyan tree in the court, and the hand of the wife is still planted in the year of death. This is the last passage in Guiguangs "Xingji Xuanzhi", widely circulated, and is used to symbolize the idea that a thing is a human being and a memorial to a deceased wife. Here, it is a kind of confrontation. My own pursuit. Because as the monk said, Ten years later, Twenty years later, Maybe you are waiting for someone to die, I dont know, if there is a next generation in the future, the audience of the next generation will find it here and live in the old house. When I see this growing plant, I will think about it when I am robbing myself of a terrible prop. I thought about who had lived here to plant these things. This kind of feeling is similar to the cemetery that the smoked children chose for the three people in advance. "You two are enough." The fat man shrugged, and I couldn''t stand the expression of you. "In the morning, create a thin atmosphere." At this time, Su Bais mobile phone rang, and it was a WeChat voice request. Su Bai pressed the answer button, "Hey." "Busy people, what I promised to help me last time, is it free?" Last time, before the sarcoma incident at the train station, Jie Jie had told Su Bai and the fat man that Liang Sens villa basement helped him to unpack the seal of his own boss. Only after that incident, Su Bai had something to do, not to enter himself. The world of stories is the story world of the smoked children, and all of a sudden, it has been delayed. "Your boss, haven''t you returned to Shanghai yet?" Su Bai asked. It is reasonable to say that the train station incident has been going on for so long, and Liang Sen should be back. "No, he is preparing for the next story world. People are still in the northeast. It may be found in the old forest in the northeast. If he returns, I will not dare to mention this to you." This is the truth. If Liang Sen has returned to Shanghai, it is impossible to solve the problem of Liang Sens seal. Its why he has to be attached to the pit of his boss, in Su Bai. It seems that it should be out of "love". Looking at the boss who has always been proud of his goal in life, so fearful in front of the broadcast, so cringed, so unbearable, this may make dispelling very uncomfortable. After all, whether in the past real life or in the audience''s career, Liang Sen is his big brother, and he is also a mentor, but it may be because he saw his sorcerer''s ugliness, so he thought about letting him "Returning to the image in your own mind", unblocking Liangsen''s avatar, so that Liang Sen can''t continue to suppress his own strength, and soon will be noticed by the radio, as long as the small book on the radio is basically the following Things are not allowed to face Liang Sen. "Let''s talk about it tomorrow," Su Bai said. "Can''t you do it today?" Jie Jie said with some surprises, "I am on the elevated, coming to your home, and I was thinking about turning in directly." "I have an appointment tonight," Su Bai said. "Oh, then don''t bother, tomorrow will be tomorrow." Su Bai suddenly thought and moved: "Where are you coming together?" "Your covenant, shouting what I am going to do?" Somehow unexpectedly, "Is the ordinary person still in the audience?" "In ordinary people." Su Bai did not hide. "Oh." Jie Xiaoxiao laughed twice, obviously the meaning is obvious. But its very likely that unexpected people will appear. "How unexpected is it." Jie Jie asked some perfunctory questions. He thought that Su Bai was introducing him to artists or ordinary people in ordinary people. He really didn''t have much interest in this. "A person who can avoid broadcast tracking." Su Bai said, As soon as the voice fell, Su Bai heard the breath on the other side of the phone slamming. At the same time, Su Bai also felt that the monks around him and the fat man also changed their expressions. "Like the **** body?" asked the guess. "Its a bit of a hand." Obviously, the **** corpse is really unwilling to jump. The goods slaughtered all the senior listeners in Shaanxi, and the whole audience of the East was as good as the enemy. The atmosphere was changed. Everyone actually Fortunately, fortunately, the guy did not run into his own city, otherwise he may not be spared. "The blood corpse is just a pediatrics compared to her." Su Baiton paused and continued. "At least, she succeeded, and the blood corpse failed." .................. After twenty minutes, There are five people sitting on the sofa in the living room of the old house. Jie Jie took a cup of instant coffee, the monk held the tea in his hand, Gyatso turned an ancient knife in his hand, a cup of Coke in front of the fat man, and Su Bai lit a cigarette. Just now, Su Bai said the whole thing from beginning to end. The fat man knows this thing, but it is not so detailed. The monk and Gyatso also have some hearings, and the solution is completely unknown. "Oh, I am a long-term experience this time. I have seen the rich second generation. I have seen the second generation of the official two generations. I actually saw a second generation here." "In a strict sense, I am not their son, but I have always lived in the body of their son." Su Bai explained. "There is no difference." Jie Jie shook his head. "This body may not be yours before, but since you said that it was almost changed when you were seven years old, you are entering the story world when you were about 23 years old. Before the story world, you stayed in this body for more than a few years. In addition, after entering the world of the story, you have already made your own transformation and strengthening. brand. This is your body, and your name is Su Bai. "Thank you for your chicken soup." Su Bai shakes the ash, but at this time, Su Bai does not need chicken soup. If he does not understand this point, he will not sit here now. When I first knew the truth of the matter, Su Bai did have a feeling of collapse of his own worldview, and also doubted his own existence, but Su Bai is a very extreme person, a mentally ill person, which seems to be a kind of His detoxification medicine, sometimes, the fact that ordinary people and even the audience are unacceptable, Su Bai also slowly returned to normal after a sham, this fat, the most experienced, the first half of the day is still comforting the white In the latter half of the day, it was found that Dabai was like nothing. "So, what you mean is that we want to help you. When you go to the appointment, we are going to arrange it nearby, catching your mother, oh no, sorry, catching the woman''s clues?" asked Yu. "I am afraid that you do not agree." Su Bai said. "Agree, how can you disagree!" Jie Jie said very firmly. "Oh, Dabai, drink this Coke, we are friends, friends, that is to help each other." Fat man stood up, very patted the shoulders of Su Bai, "You did not tell before This is too much for me." The monk put down the flat tea cup, and Gyatso no longer turned the ancient knife coin. Both of them smiled slightly. Obviously, they also decided to participate. "The blood corpse before that." Su Bai reminded. "The blood corpse is different from this woman. The shock and fear of the blood corpse and the threat to us are real things that we can feel." Jie Jie explained, "So let us go to the hard blood corpse. People, we really lack interest, because we all want to continue to live, but this woman is obviously much more terrible than the **** corpse, and it is because she stands taller, so high that we dont touch it, even look up Not seeing the slightest. Therefore, we have the courage to touch a tiger. "What else?" Su Bai knew that they still had a reason not to say. "Hey." Fat man smiled at this time. "As long as we find a little clue, even if the fingernails have a clue, then the radio will know. Remember the last **** thing, it was shouted through my mouth. The name of ''Ye Zi'' was broadcast to confirm the identity of the blood corpse. If we can find a little clue, even if it just captures the womans blurred silhouette, Well, this is equivalent to helping the radio to do a lot of work, and it is more effective than doing most of the real-life missions. Chapter 599： Your loyal fat is trapped "This wave of good feelings, but not very good brush." ??Su Bai reminded, in fact, is indeed a reminder, because no matter how Su Bai describes it in words, maybe fat people can not understand the woman more deeply than themselves. It means horror. "Because it is not easy to brush, I just want to try it." The fat man said, immediately, the fat man looked around. "For example, on some live platforms, there are often anchors who play haunted house adventures, that is, find a little bit of bad smoke. If you really want to know that there are ghosts that can kill people, do you dare to go live?" "Amitabha, the truth, is exactly what the fat man said." The monk echoed. "It is because the woman is much more terrible than the **** body, but there is no trace of the broadcast, so we have the heart to try. If it is really a face-to-face threat like a **** corpse, then we dare not try it." Gyatso nodded. "Oh, co-authoring is to participate in it." Su Bai snarled, "Let''s do it, you can make a plan yourself, although it is very likely that you can''t even catch the root hair at the end, but it is always a very challenging thing. "" "If it is not for the appointment tonight, we can mobilize more power." Some regrets, "I am familiar with the forum administrators. Through the forum, you can contact some of the identities and strengths that are suitable for participation. The audience will be able to achieve a higher success rate at least." "Thinking more, there are more people, but it is not interesting." The fat man retorted without affection. "After all, this is the private affairs of Dabai himself. It is the limit, if you have a few drums in it." Its not appropriate to call more people." "Okay." Su Bai annihilated the cigarette butts in the ashtray. "You come out with a charter. Anyway, I have already told you about the location of the hotel. The layout method of the layout method should be left behind." I have to change my clothes first. After all, it is the first time I saw my brother-in-law. I have to be serious." "Wait, Su Bai, I still have a question." Jie Jie said, "If your brother-in-law is deeply and deeply hidden, how do you determine his identity?" Su Bai waved his hand as he walked to the bedroom. "The last thing is definitely to kill, and what other temptations are needed." The rest of the people are at a loss, Suddenly, they realized that no matter how calm Su Bai looks on the surface, in fact, he cares about this matter more than anyone imagines, even the kind of angry emotions, he has already let him decide I would rather miss the decision that I could not miss. Although this is in line with the self-interested logic of the audience, it has not always been the style of Su Bai. .................. Opened the fat Audi car, Su Bai came to the door of the hotel. In this pocket, he took some money. After giving the tip, he asked the waiter to help stop the car. He walked into the elevator under the guidance of another waiter. Facing the mirror in the elevator, Su Bai picked up his collar and wanted to wear a suit, but I thought about it. After all, I was a trough of commercial failure in the impression of Xiao Yan and cousin. Wearing a straight suit to go to the appointment, the two women who are really good to themselves may feel that their invitation to Su Bai to go to the appointment is actually giving Su Bai a lot of pressure, obviously falling behind and still support the face. Therefore, Su Bai also wears casual casual wear. In fact, if he doesn''t wear a suit for a long time, he will not be used to wearing a suit. Although Su Bai had already made up his mind to kill the so-called brother-in-law, Su Bai still cares about the feelings of his little sister and cousin. Although he wants to kill their son-in-law and husband, Su Bai feels that these two things are not The impact is not antagonistic. Possibly, this is also the point that Chu Zhao couldn''t stand Su Bai at first, but Su Bai did not intend to change it. "Sir, just in front of the 606 rooms, what else do you need?" "No thanks." "I wish you a happy meal." The waiter politely retired. Su Bai went to the door of the private room and knocked on the door. "Is the cousin coming?" Opening the door is a cousin, "Cousin, come in quickly." In the private room, there is only his cousin, not his own little sister and the so-called brother-in-law. The cousin explained, "My mother went to the hospital to visit a friend. The one in my family also drove her to go. I will come right away. I am here waiting for your cousin, sorry." "Nothing." Su Bai smiled and sat down. Here is the sixth floor, leaning against the window, below is the pedestrian street, the lights are brilliant, it is indeed a good place to dine. "Cousin, what do you like to eat?" The cousin said with the menu, "Let''s order the food first." "I am not picky eaters." Su Bai shrugged and gestured to himself. "Ok." Ordered the dish, the waiter came in and poured the wine. In the private room, there are two people, Su Bai and cousin. "I asked him about the last jewellery thing. He said that he only bought it from a friend who made a jade business in Myanmar. He only thought it was good-looking. He didn''t expect it to be harmful to the body." "If the brother-in-law does not do this, naturally I don''t understand the doorway of this line, don''t blame him." "Well, I can only expect him to have a little brain next time." The cousin spoke more casually. Obviously, although there was not much contact with Su Bai, he still regarded Su Bai as his family. What''s more, in the past, Su Bai also sent some gifts to his little sister and little cousin during the holiday season. The price is very high. This impression has already been laid down, and neither his own little sister nor cousin is superficial. Women, and therefore even if Su Bai is now "lost" in their eyes, they still treat the relationship between Su Bai and their loved ones more sincerely. However, Su Bai is somewhat uncertain. They will wait for how long they will come. Su Bai is really looking forward to the meal. .................. In the hallway of the hospital, the fat man was chewing on the chewing gum while standing on the side of the window of the corridor. Because of the nervousness of the hospital bed, even the aisle was filled with beds. Many patients without beds could only lie temporarily. In the aisle bed, the central air conditioner is turned on with great power, so it doesn''t feel so cold inside, but it gives people a feeling of boring. The body odor of the person plus the smell of the drug and the sullen air make people feel very uncomfortable. "How come it still?" The fat man is a bit strange. From the afternoon, he has been waiting outside Su Bais house. Then he saw Su Baixiao sitting in the co-pilot position of a black car and came to the hospital. The fat man naturally followed, just they I have been in the ward for an hour, and the process of visiting the patient should have ended soon. As for the man in the black sweater and jeans next to Su Baixiao, the fat man has never caught his face. It seems that he is intentionally or unintentionally, and the other person can always find a hidden angle to hide himself. This made the fat man''s alertness also raised. Just, its been an hour in the ward, and its been too long. Pick up the mobile phone, the fat man is ready to send a message in the WeChat group, which means that the possibility of establishing the target is very high. Anyway, whether the goods are true or not, whether it is ordinary people or the real original meaning is Su Bai, anyway, it is intended Get rid of him, the fat man has no psychological pressure. "Hey, what about the signal?" The fat man found that his mobile phone had no signal at all. Some upset and fat, the fat man simply went straight to the door of the ward. He wanted to pretend to look at it inadvertently, because the ward door has windows, but it is possible to observe some of the inside from the outside, just when When the fat man walked to the door, he suddenly smelled a very strong **** smell. "Hey!" The fat man also refused to take care of the other, and directly pushed the door open. "Snapped!" The door was pushed open, But there is no one in it, the bed is as clean as new, and it seems to have just been thoroughly cleaned, leaving no gaps in the dust, so clean that people feel uncomfortable. What about people? The fat man was keenly aware that something was wrong. When he was preparing to retreat, he found that he was also a ward behind him. The layout was the same as that in front of him. It was clean and suffocating. The aisle in the middle disappeared silently at this time. In other words, at this time, the fat man is basically trapped here. The fat man took two deep breaths and he knew that things had become extraordinarily interesting. This is the other party''s intention to preemptive. Kneeling on the ground, the fat man observed the texture of the tile while drawing some lines in his mind. At the same time, a feeling of excitement, faintly rising in the heart of the fat man, Is this a trick with the terrible woman? Ha ha, Its really exciting. Only half an hour passed, and the fat mans forehead smashed a lot of sweat beads. He can be sure that the layout of this closed array is on the lines of the tiles. But no matter how you think about it in your mind, you still can''t grasp the trajectory of this kind of formation. This means that one thing, the other party''s understanding of the law is completely to the point where it is magical for itself. It is a simple array of methods in front of you, you can see clearly, but it is difficult to crack. Reaching out, rubbing the sweat on his forehead, Like a student who has been stopped by a problem for a long time in an examination room, there is not much time left for the exam. However, because of this obstacle, the tiger has been delayed for too long and there are still too many papers to do. a little less, The fat man simply sat directly on the ground, slammed on the floor tiles with one hand and fists. Some self-destructive, and some were helpless. At the moment, the fat man even shouted at the surrounding: "Broadcast, broadcast, hear, please answer, your loyal fat is trapped, your loyal fat is trapped." Chapter 600： Author of fans After shouting for a long time, the fat man found that there was no movement. Well, in fact, I didnt expect any movement. I was not a big man. The broadcast was not a small jingle. When I encountered something, I couldnt shout a radio and I would fly a bamboo pole. help you. However, this method, the fat man is really a pain! In front of you, it is very simple, very basic, but every pen, every word, even every detail is completely natural, and fat people can''t even find out what flaws. To solve the array method, in fact, it is the understanding and accomplishment of the battle between the arrayers and the squad, just like the martial arts and the tombs. The easiest way to break the array is to dig and break through the hole location of the opponent''s array. The fat man spent half an hour before, and the result did not find a breakthrough. This is almost a kind of rumor. a kind of crushing. No, it seems to be an insult to the fat man, and it is to let the fat man have an insult that he can''t refute. Under the subconscious, the fat man knows that he must change other methods, but under the guise of speculation, the other party has left such a delicate pocket for himself to jump in, Then, What is the real purpose of the other party? When a ghost-carrying squad was set up to go live to catch ghosts, it was suddenly discovered that the ghosts had already washed the tableware and waited for them to arrive. What kind of feeling is this? That terrible woman, the white mom, What are you going to do? Under the blue sky and the broadcast, she actually is not the kind of mouse-like hiding, but chooses to take the initiative to take the situation, this woman, what to do! On the contrary, the fat man does not worry about his own safety. The other party seems to have a kind of convergence. That is to temporarily trap himself here, and there is no intention to cause any substantial harm to himself. However, even though, one is being played. The feeling of control, or let the fat is difficult to bear. The audience basically has the Stockholm syndrome, that is, after being completely abused by the radio, it has admitted the status of the broadcast from the bottom of the heart, but if there are other people who want to abuse you, then you will definitely rise up and resist. Whether it is from self-esteem or self-confidence or even the simplest temper, it can''t be tolerated. All values ??of the audience are based on broadcasting, a distorted and conditional value. Broadcasting is the norm for measuring the audience''s society. It is the law of the audience''s social circle, everyone is acquiescence or even accustomed to it. When someone can escape the law, when someone can avoid the rules, When that person appears in front of you, Just like an ordinary person suddenly knows that the whole person sitting next to him is an identity who is escaping. fear, Scalp hair mask, hysteria! The fat man took a deep breath and forcibly calmed his mind, biting his own lips, until his lips had **** stains, and the fat man forced himself to bury his fear. Spread your hands together and a small flag appears in the hands of the fat man. "Okay, then I will use the most primitive and stupid way to break the line." .................. "Hello, sir, this is your 605 bag room. The dishes you ordered before are already being made and will be sent to you soon." "Good, hard work." A familiar piece of the door was handed over to the waiter, and his eyes stayed on the house number of the 606-room, and then walked into the private room next door. According to the plan that was previously formulated, the solution should not appear here, or that the solution should not appear so close to the distance 606. But Jie Jie also has his own opinion. If the brother-in-law of Su Bai is really the one, if the woman will appear here, then if he is hiding in the hotel kitchen or toilet, can he avoid the other person''s eyes? how is this possible. Therefore, it is better to sit here firmly and steadily, sit in the closest position, eat some steak and drink some red wine, and all are ready to touch the tiger and tiger, why should you grieve yourself? "Hey..." "Please come in." A waiter pushed the dining car and walked in, putting a plate of dish on the table. When the waiter turned and was about to leave, the solution suddenly opened: "stop." The waiter stood motionless, but soon the waiter turned and faced the solution. "Brother, what other services do you need?" Jie Xiao smiled, "No." The waiter nodded and left the private room. Unable to look at the dishes in front of him, did not start, even, even the knife and fork he did not touch, when the waiter came in, the relief clearly noticed that the air seems to have a strange taste. This is not the taste of food, nor the taste of alcohol. Very fragrant, but not full-bodied, it makes people feel awkward when they are not bored. The rubbed fingers tapped gently on the table. As a realm infinitely close to the high-level audience, although the audience who knows their existence in the outside world thinks that they can become a high-level audience only one step away, but only knowing that they know that they are promoted to a senior audience, they only need to integrate one piece. The weapon of this life, this is actually not difficult, it can even be said that it is only a process, a process that is simple enough to be able to simply change the quantity and finally become a qualitative change. Of course, the accumulation of quantitative change is also a matter of talent. Some people, the talent is relatively high, may complete the accumulation of quantitative changes very early, such as the four guys living in the old family, in the interpretation of the four talents And the mind, they are destined to become a good listener of the level of the audience, so after they complete the quantitative accumulation early, even leisurely can temporarily stop, to find, to think, to choose which instrument to choose the fusion Become your own weapon. This kind of feeling is very similar to that of Cangjie and knowing the etiquette. It has already run a long time, and naturally you can patiently choose the dishes on your table. Its not like those who are not qualified and cant do it. After finally completing the quantitative change and finding a device, I can''t wait to merge it. It has been a few steps slower than others, and then merged with a tool that is not so scientific for my future development, which is equivalent to letting others take several shots. However, it is completely different from the senior audience to the advanced audience. It is no longer a simple quantitative change to the process of tempering the transformation. It requires an opportunity and a state of mind. This kind of state of mind is similar to the rebirth of a broken shell. courage. After all, advanced listeners, whether from strength or from the treatment of broadcasting, are fundamentally different from non-advanced audiences. Jie Xie once asked Liang Sen, the secret who was just promoted to a senior audience, what is it; Liang Sens answer is fearless. Its a pity that in fact, according to the truth, the solution should have been tried to break through, but the solution is clear, and you cant succeed. There is a saying that its also a wind and cloud, and the solution has been followed by Liang Sen. Naturally, I can learn from Liang Sens experience and definitely want more and more than others. However, it is precisely because I witnessed Liang Sens trepidation at the foot of the desk in the face of the broadcast of the air, so its hard to get the courage to really get out of that step. That is the shadow from Liang Sen, that picture is actually a great obstacle to blocking the solution! This is why Jie Jie wants to ask Su Bai and the fat man to go to Liang Sen Villa to break the Liangsen''s seal. Perhaps he is only suitable for Liang Sen''s assistant, whether in the game company or in the audience circle. He has become accustomed to the shadow of Liang Sen, so only forced to face the radio again, regaining the courage to face everything, as a solution to the shadow, only have the opportunity to be promoted to a higher audience. . The taste is slowly dissipating, but the warning signs of the mind are not lowered at all. Few people know, what is the real reinforcement and the card, In fact, his reinforcement is exactly the same as his career in the real world. Online games give the player an illusory world, and the real reinforcement is the illusion. The way of this medicine is actually very simple, simple and simple, it is simply a drug, similar to the Mongolian sweat in the martial arts TV series, there are many low-level low-level; Not in line with mental strength, not related to environmental impact, Don''t touch your mind, don''t look for flaws in your heart, Just give you medicine! However, when the smell was discovered, Jie Jie was shocked to find that he had already realized that he was late. While shouting at the waiter, the gaze of the squint glanced out the window. This is the sixth floor. It is a commercial street outside. Just when it was seen at that time, the commercial street was above, and the black night was below. Drugs, Has already taken effect, And myself, I have already been recruited. Jie Jie closed his eyes and he began to force himself to wake up and kept on subvoking his subconscious mind. This is a dream, this is a dream, this is a fake, damn, wake up, wake up, wake up! ............ "Sir, the dishes are on, what are you told me?" The waiter asked Jie Jie. But Jie Jie did not respond, just sitting sideways in the chair, his eyes, squinting out the window, his eyes deep and calm. "Then I will go down first. What do you want to call the bell?" The waiter groaned in his heart and was a guy who was in the middle of the room and then pushed the empty dining car out of the private room. When it came to the elevator, the elevator door just opened, standing inside a middle-aged lady wearing a blue cheongsam and a young man. The waiter rushed to let go, let the guests inside out the elevator first. "Mom, don''t worry, Aunt Li is just a minor operation, no big problem." "But my heart is still very nervous, forget it, Xiaobai, wait for your Aunt Li to finish the surgery, then go to the hospital to see her once." Chapter 601： Oh its you For Su Bai, his task is very simple, to go to the appointment normally, to talk normally, to understand normally, to distinguish normally, and finally to kill people normally. For the fat man, Jie Jie, monk, Gyatso, their tasks are loose and random. The four don''t have an appointment to ambush near the hotel. Various kinds of instruments are ready, you 1 me 2 He is 3 or 4 on the ground. Because this is not an ambush, in fact, if you really get the ambush, if the other party is really willing to take the move, then the four people are tied together, it is also a direct stop. This is an action aimed at finding clues. Its spirit is emphasis on participation, and the extremely low target success rate also gives the monks more room for development. However, it is possible that the four people and Su Bai did not expect it. The other party seems to have calculated this point completely, taking a pre-emptive posture. The fat man is still trapped in the hospital in the hospital, shouting the radio, but the broadcast seems to be out of the service area, the solution is sitting next to the Su Baibao room, but he was forcibly immersed in the illusory fantasy, although the distance Su Bai is very close, but still can be said to be a world of choice. Moreover, both of them were recruited without any time to send any message. However, although the two people did not send any information, but this did not send information for so long, it is probably the best information. The monk sent several inquiries in succession. Seen in the WeChat group, except Su Bai replied to a picture, the rest did not reply, and realized that there were some problems. This question seems to be a bit early for the monk. At the same time, the monk can''t help but sigh. I thought it was the four people in a hidden state, but they were always exposed to the other''s eyes. But no matter how the situation changes, what we should do is actually done. The mobile phone is taken down, and the monk pushes the door of the second floor balcony and walks in. This is the home of Su Bai. The monk is responsible for searching this place. Although the woman once stayed here and lived here, but now, she should not be here, if it is here, but the monk has to sit on the wax. Yes, take the wax. The monk didn''t even be mentally prepared. He pushed open the door and saw the woman sitting in front of him. He looked at himself calmly. This picture, even the monk himself could not hold, and faced the Buddha statue when he was at the Buddha. More people give an endless psychological pressure. Fortunately, the picture did not appear, and there was no one in the whole room. The monks began to check around, and every message, every key point, as long as it can be found, is extremely important. Unconsciously, the monk came to the wedding room of Su Bai''s cousin and brother-in-law. The monk saw the wedding photo hanging on the wall and the dressing table in front of him, and observed it carefully. The monk also found the nail scratch on the mirror of the dresser. For a time, there was also a picture in the mind of the monk. In the picture, the woman sat here, slightly sideways, one hand rubbing unconsciously on the mirror, her eyes, looking at the wedding photos on the wall; She has been watching for a long time. However, what makes the monk somewhat incomprehensible is that the woman is really just unconscious and has no control over her strength, so is there a scratch on the mirror? Such a woman who can avoid the radio and trace the eyes of the woman, will make such a low-level mistake? According to the things described by Su Bai, the brother-in-law is probably the real Su Bai body, the real child of the woman, but the woman, Suddenly, my heart will be soft and soft, and my motherhood will not be able to keep my eyes on my sons wedding photos. may, Is very likely, After all, even if you are a heinous bad guy, you can''t let him think about how to do bad things 24 hours a day. He may suddenly help his grandmother to cross a road. However, the monk feels that such a woman does not seem to have such an emotion. and, Her attitude towards her own son and her attitude towards Su Bai, in the eyes of the monk, actually have no essential difference. The monk stared at the mirror and wanted to look at it carefully, but suddenly there was another picture in the mind of the monk. In the picture, a woman is standing here, yes, she is standing here, then reaching out, using her fingernails to gently scrape the mirror while looking at her mirror in the mirror, looking at her hair, admiring With your own beauty, then, She turned and left. Throughout the picture, the woman did not look at the wedding photo. What she only appreciated was her own. Because the monk saw the wedding photo at first sight, he felt that something was wrong, but the monk did not wake up at the beginning. Now, the monk finally figured out where the wrong thing happened. Ordinary people, in the bedroom of a newly married couple, will definitely hang a wedding photo without any accident. But where is that placed? The normal choice should be on the couples bed, hanging on the wall of the bed, but the wedding photo in this room is placed on the right wall of the entrance, facing the bed, at the dresser Slanting forward, not even the center of the wall, but close to the door. This, It was the place where the monk felt that something was wrong when he first came in. Because normal people rarely choose to put wedding photos in this position. The monk immediately came to the bed and looked at the wall on the bed. Suddenly, the monk stunned because he found an area on the bed that was obviously different from the surrounding area because it was cleaned but left. Some traces that can be detected. That painting, It should have been hanging here! "This painting was moved to a position!" The monk breathed hard and shook. When he turned around, he just saw the position of the dresser. In the mirror, he also reflected the figure of the monk himself, but in the mirror, there was a black figure standing next to the monk. The monk is very familiar, this is his own master! "Amitabha!" The monk''s hands are combined and meditation. In fact, the monk is clear in his heart that this black shadow does not exist at all. In the beginning, he personally used his master to use the sorcerer to succumb to death, and personally arbitrarily smashed the surviving soul of the master to the ground. Own master, In fact, it has really disappeared completely in this world. At that time, the Seven Laws had not yet become an audience, but at that time, the Seven Laws had already had a way. The death of the master is a kind of sorrow, but it is also a necessity. He tried to annex the relics into his own body, but the result was enchanted. At the end, he licked his own skin and let the flesh and blood roll and asked for the seven laws to kill himself. This is the monk''s demons, but in the story world, the radio has set a dangerous game for the monk, but the monk has already let go, even the monk still vaguely saw his master slowly faded. The gas stood in front of him and waved goodbye to himself, but at this moment, when the black figure appeared again in the mirror, the heart of the monk suddenly began to waver. "When you look at the Bodhisattva, you can see all the five elements in the depths of the Bodhisattva. Everything is bitter. The relics are not empty, the colors are empty, the colors are empty, the colors are the colors........." The monk stood by the bed, his hands together, and recited the "prajna Polo Honey Heart Sutra". In his heart, it seems as if his master has come back again. But the monk''s heart is like iron, and I am ready to kill the karma that suddenly rises up! However, the shadows slowly faded down and turned into a peaceful and kind face. The masters face is full of gully wrinkles, just as he was holding the hand of the seven laws that were sent to the temple to study. At that time, the master''s hand was rough, but very warm. "Hey, Amitabha." The master sang a Buddha''s face in the face of the seven laws. "Amitabha." The seven laws replied with a Buddha number. "Oh, the teacher is also very helpless, and has been tossed out." The master smiled a bit, "I will let you down for the teacher, the seven laws, the release of feelings is better than letting go completely, the teacher is tired, and the death is not peaceful. Every three places have to be lifted out, disgusting, disgusting, my baby apprentice, shameful, I shouldnt have greedy that mouth, move that greed, and cultivate the worlds state of mind, after all, its going to be lost. The seven laws are a smile, and the "stick kill" that was originally prepared disappears. Yes, it should be put down. The hands are again combined, "Master, gone." "Its long gone." The master smiled happily and his body slowly drifted away. From now on, the seven laws will not remember their master. Everything around, restored calm, Wedding bed, wedding photo, dressing table and mirror above, Everything seems to have changed nothing, but a whirlpool is dissipated invisible at this time. The monk first took out his mobile phone and called Su Bai. "Sorry, the call you made is not in the service area, please call again later..." The monk blinked and his eyes flashed a sigh. In the WeChat group, Su Bai, who could still be contacted, also lost contact. Together with Gyatso, fat man and Jie Jie who had lost contact before, they can imagine that the other party took the initiative in advance, but the other party committed himself on his own side. A mistake, or a mistake. The monk immediately walked out of the marriage room and he had to rush to the hotel as soon as possible. However, when the monk had just walked into the living room, a crisp voice suddenly sounded, and the monk slowly overslept, on the sofa in the living room behind him, a black womens dress originally scattered there, at this time Slowly fill up and float. "Amitabha, it turned out to be you........." Chapter 602： Killing "Whirring whirring" Gyatso, who came out of the shower, wiped the waterdrops on his body with a bath towel and picked up the phone and looked at the WeChat group. The previous four people arrested and had three task cards, but one of them left a "one" character, which means that the person who got the card would have to stay in the old house and do nothing. The four people went out together, and then went out at the door, but the four knew that one of them would be transferred back to the old house, but no one knew who it was. This is because, at least for the four people at present, there is no place any more safer than the old family. If the rest of the people have any accidents, then at least one person can stay in the house to ensure safety. Next, do the next move. At the very least, there will be no embarrassing situation in which four people will stop eating together. This is also a last resort, because to face the woman, everything must be left behind, this is probably what a great man said at the beginning to strategically despise the opponent to tactically attach importance to the opponent. In the WeChat group, whether it was Su Bai or the monk or the fat man and the Jie, they did not continue to speak. Before the people agreed on how long it would take to send a message in the WeChat group to confirm their situation. Basically can be determined now, Monks, fat people, and swearing, are already in a state of affairs, and Su Bai, he does not need to go too far to accidents for the time being. After all, he is called an accident if he does not have a situation. Gyatso changed his clothes, Now, he himself is a free man. Then, there are things that he must do. Auspicious at this time is accompanying the little guy lying on the sofa watching TV, Gyatso came over, pinched the soft face of the little guy, then went to the entrance to change shoes. Shanghai, today is crazy, the wind is also mixed with some moisture, it seems to be raining, when Gyatso opened the door and went outside, I really felt a mountain of rain The meaning. ............ "Hey..." "It must be my mother." The cousin stood up and pre-empted to open the door. Immediately, Su Bai saw a handsome young man accompanying his little sister and walked in. The height of the man was slightly shorter than that of Su Bai, and his body was also a little thin. His book was more angry, and he was a person engaged in scientific research. Pointy and honest. "Come on, let me introduce, Bai Su, this is your cousin. Su Bai, this is your brother-in-law." "Cousin is good, I often hear Xiaoxiao telling you with my baby." The other party politely reached out to Su Bai. Su Bai also reached out with a very peaceful hand to shake hands with him. Bai Su, when Xiao Yan was born, there was actually no sense of contradiction. Because of the word Bai, when I was a surname, I usually read bo, so I just read it when I was introduced. However, in Su Bai''s view, the name of the other party is reversed, and the pronunciation is not exactly the same as his own name. Shaking hands, chilling, and proceeding calmly. Baisu is talking about the work and life in Japan. Su Bai is more of a listener. The two of them have not been together for a long time, so the cousin seems to be more cheerful in this party. Xiao Yan sat down with Su Bai and looked at his daughter and son-in-law. His face also showed a kind of gratification as an elder. This is a very harmonious scene and a very beautiful picture. The young couple did not have any barriers because of work in different places, but instead had a feeling of being small and not getting married. At this time, Su Bai also looked at the little couple in front of him as a half elder, but no one would have thought that in the heart of Su Bai, the brother-in-law had actually been beaten by him. Label, of course, until now, Su Bai did not find any clues, the other side responded very well, did not reveal any flaws. The dishes are also coming up, and everyone talks while eating. At this time, Bai Su asked Su Bai, "Cousin, listen to the baby said that the Haihua Group before the reorganization is actually yours?" This is a very common inquiry, but for this reason, the cousin quietly used his foot to lick his husband, which pot does not open which pot! Possibly, in the eyes of cousin and Xiaoyan, Su Bai failed in the business sea, and the industry left by his parents was defeated. Life fell from the peak. It is best not to stimulate him at this time. "Yeah." Su Bai faintly responded. "But I heard from a classmate that I said that you are actively taking out the equity?" Bosu is obviously very interested in this topic. "Okay." Su Bai picked up the glass and gestured to Baisu. "Take a bite." "it is good." The two gently touched the cup, and Su Bai had a drink. Bai Su originally wanted to take a drink, but when he saw Su Bai, he had to drink it, and he had to drink it with his scalp. "Cough and cough........." Obviously, Bai Su is not a person who can drink alcohol. This white wine is too hot to drink and coughs out. "You, you, you don''t confuse your cousin and you won''t blame you." The cousin wiped his clothes with his paper towel next to him. "Hey." Bai Su smiled a little shyly. "Forget it, let me go to the bathroom and handle it." Bosu got up and was ready to go to the bathroom. Su Bai also picked up his collar at this time and stood up. "Exactly, let''s go together." The cousin and Xiao Yan stayed in the private room, and Su Bai went out with Bai Su. The bathroom is at the far left corner of this floor, and Bai Su walks in front of Su Bai. The other party seems to be interested in waiting for Su Bai to come close and side by side, but Su Bai still deliberately let himself go behind. When the bathroom arrived, Bai Su suddenly rushed in. When Su Bai went in, he saw that Bai Su was holding his hands on the edge of the washbasin and snoring against the pool. Su Bai reached out and gently patted the back of Bai Su. "Don''t drink, don''t be stubborn." Su Bai comforted. "Next time, don''t be embarrassed." "Thank you, cousin." Bai Su opened the faucet and began to gargle. Su Bai moved the hand sanitizer to the front of Baisu. When Bai Su reached out, Su Bai helped him to press the hand sanitizer. In the meantime, Su Bai felt that this scene was very familiar. bathroom, Chewing, The smell of sourness in the air, standing behind this person, Su Bai slowly closed his eyes, In memory, at that time, he should be wearing a sports sweater, standing behind the female white-collar, and then clinging to each others neck. "Ah...the amount..." Bai Sus neck was stunned by Su Bai, and Su Bais right arm was directly on his chest, leaving him completely lost the opportunity to resist. seem, Its exactly the same, Just this time, I can''t seem to say anything like that. "I don''t know if you have sin. I don''t even know if you are the one I am looking for. It is very likely that you are still hiding now, so there is no resistance. but, Sorry, This time, I was different from what I used to do in the club. At that time, I could give myself a skin with a sanctioned sanction. At this time, all I can do is to admit the selfishness in my heart. You come to me, you are not satisfied with me, you are angry with me, it is right, because you are the real master of this body, Just, its over. "puff" Su Bai smashed the neck of Bai Su and Su Bai bowed his head and stabbed his own fangs into the flesh and blood of Bai Su, and began to madly **** the other''s blood. Plain blood, no special taste, But Su Bai tasted a sense of guilt that belongs to him. quickly, Bai Su became a dry corpse. When Su Baisong handed him, he fell directly on the ground. Su Bai approached the washbasin and rinsed his hands with cold water. At the same time, he picked up a facial tissue and gently wiped the remaining bloodshot of his mouth. In all kinds of things, Bai Su is just an ordinary person, but how could it be so coincidental? Perhaps he is deliberate? Even if he has already killed him, he gives himself the feeling of killing the wrong person, so that he sometimes has to wake up, thinking that he might be hiding somewhere and staring at himself? Guilty, yes, Doubtful, yes, But more, it is still a relief. Su Bai put his hand in the dryer, and when the warm wind blew his palm, Su Bai suddenly took out his hand. I don''t know why, at this time, Su Bai repels any warm feeling. Finished the clothes, Su Bai walked out of the bathroom, and even the door of Su Bailian''s bathroom was not closed. Killing a person now, for Su Bai, the impact is not great, unlike the previous killing club, every time you kill, in fact, with an urgent sense of tension, can make your scalp numb. Just do not know why, Su Bai began to miss the feeling of the previous killing. Taking a deep breath and slowly spit it out, Su Bai said to himself in the bottom of his heart, it is over, it is over, at least this knot, he should have passed. As for the woman, where is she, what is she doing? For the time being, you can leave it alone. Pushing open the door of the private room, Su Bai came in naturally. When he came in, he found that his little cockroach was lying at the table, and his chest was slowly undulating as if he was asleep. And my cousin is sitting there playing with a mobile phone, seeing Su Bai come in, the cousin stands up, some strange: "Cousin, Bai Su?" "He is still in the bathroom." Su Bai explained that when Su Bai picked up his mobile phone and tried to pretend to be ready to leave, he stopped. Because he saw a smile on his cousins mouth, this smile made her look like she had changed completely. "You killed him, are you?" The cousin picked up a glass of wine on the table and drank it, revealing a fascinating pink on his cheek. Chapter 603： The fate in the bronze box The wind is getting bigger and bigger. Although it is almost in April, the climate is not so friendly at this time. The cold wind between the high-rise buildings is mixed with the moist cold and keeps telling people that it has not left yet. . The people of Modu, who are fast-paced, can''t help but raise their own speed at this time. They are more reluctant to stay outside than they are to compete against the family. The business of the commercial street seems to be a little bit bleak today. For now, the negative impact of the over-development of the city has gradually emerged, even the magic of digestive power is no exception, in many places, There has also been a downturn that is not in line with expected popularity. At the top of this commercial street, there is an atmosphere that is completely different from the Xiaosuo at this time. Su Bai reached out and gently wiped his chin position. He always felt that there was no water stains there, or there was blood stains that were not dried. However, at this time, Su Bai appeared to be more relaxed. Hesitant feeling. "It hurts you." Su Bai said these four words. Perhaps, even if the heart is tough as Su Bai, after knowing his own life, he turned from anger to calm, but he also thought about it many times. When he really faced the real Su Bai, what should he say? What to do. However, in this situation, all the previous thoughts did not make sense. In the end, it was the words "bitter you". Indeed, I have suffered you. On the cousin''s face, a self-deprecating color appeared. The wine glass was slowly lowered and pointed to his face. He said, "Are you pity me?" Su Bai nodded, not artificial, but this gesture is even more hurtful. Because of the people in front of him, his anger and dissatisfaction have actually approached a critical point from his last behavior and attitude towards himself in Sichuan. But even if he knows that his posture and movements will stimulate him even more, Su Bai still does this. Now, it is meaningless to perfuse and succumb to the snake. I pity you, you have suffered a lot, I still want to kill you. Only one person between you and me can survive. This is a doomed thing. The two photos mark a kind of cutting and separation of your destiny. They are on a winding road, but the two photos are equally doomed. Between you and me, if the trajectory of fate is not unexpected, it will eventually merge together. At that time, it is sure to re-divide a life and death. The only variable in this area may be that the lychee allowed the auspicious to come to his side, preventing the nine brothers from opening the bronze box in their own face, or that the nine brothers violated the original promise and finally decided not to participate in this. The matter came, so the nine brothers died and were killed in the sanatorium. Obviously, the murderer who killed Jiu Ge is the one in front of him. "I am very jealous of you, very jealous of you." The cousin looked cold and looked at Su Bai. "You have not experienced the loneliness and torture that has been sealed in the box for so many years. I can actually lose consciousness without being completely mad." I can still maintain my self status, and I admire myself a bit. Then, as a woman, I lived in the world as a woman, which is even more terrible than being enclosed in a bronze box! A man, first closed in a box for many years, then did not know why he could only enter the woman''s body to be a woman. If he really had that tendency, it might be a joy, but very Obviously, he is very straight, so this is a kind of torture for him that is no less than even more than the previous tightness. Su Bai is a bit stunned, It''s no wonder that the other party can''t help but want to shoot in Sichuan. It looks very naive and ridiculous. It is just a venting venting vent, the reason is actually from here. If the other party is entering a man''s body, perhaps, a touch, a certain relief, at some point, the other party may have some touch, and it is not impossible to choose to let go or a little bit of relief. At least, there should be a certain probability that he will learn to slowly look down on one thing, but he enters a woman''s body, and must live to be a woman every day, even a husband. Have to bear the demands of their husband''s wedding night. Su Bai is self-satisfied, and it is estimated that he has already been crazy. "She is your cousin." Su Bai said very seriously. "I have no real blood relationship with her, but you have." "Blood relationship?" The cousin seems to be holding back the smile, but the anger in her throat is constantly brewing at this time. "It''s just the similarity in DNA. It''s no different from ordinary people." After a brief chat, Su Bai knew that there was nothing to talk about, just pointing his finger at the little slumber who was sleeping there. "Do she know?" "When you kill her son-in-law, why don''t you ask?" The cousin asked, "so you just asked me, blood relationship. I am the same as you, very selfish and cold-blooded people, we can enjoy the care and affection from friends and relatives, but we are willing to take the initiative. "So, what about you now?" Su Bai looked around. "If the woman is not there, I feel that you should not have the confidence to appear in front of me. If the woman is there, I don''t think she will have the courage to directly shoot at me. . Speaking of words, although you actually entered the woman''s body, I feel a little sympathetic, but I am also relieved, because I used to think that what you did to me in Sichuan, Jane is not enough to be a small family, then I will I feel how you are tweaking like a little woman. Now I understand that you have entered the woman''s body. I don''t know why there is a reason for you to have to take the initiative to live as a woman. Even if you don''t hesitate to do that with a man, I think, no matter you. How do you artificially? In fact, you have been on the way to enter the role of women and hungry. even, Still enjoying it, right? Su Bais words are like the last fire to ignite the straw, and on the straw, it is obviously pouring gasoline. "She didn''t actually come back at all." The cousin calmly pointed to the little stunned on the sofa, saying, "It''s really a simple matter to want to fool an ordinary person, but you want to get confused. You are also a very simple matter. I am not afraid of you to investigate. Is there anyone else who thinks she is alive? On the one hand, you may not bother to investigate. On the other hand, even if you investigate, you may feel that there may be some rules that just changed her. The thoughts of the people who have been in contact with it. All this is because, because you are deep in the soul, the fear of her is really heavy and heavy. When you find that she may come back, you are completely confused. "She is your mother." Su Bai said, "I noticed that you are not willing to mention the broadcast, but you should know the existence of the broadcast." "Oh yes, she is my mother. Hehehe, but I don''t admit what you mean by broadcasting. Is the radio station still a radio station for storytelling at night?" "I understand." Su Bais face showed a touch of enlightenment. "I really understand. As long as I am still alive, you cant overstep. You have to continue to follow the life of an ordinary person. I am used to living, I live a day, you have to be a woman of the day. But I am very curious, what means do you want to deal with me? Your absolute strength, in front of me, should have reached the upper limit that ordinary humans can reach. It is similar to Zhang Tianshi, but after all, it has not experienced real reinforcement. You are still far away in front of me. . "Yes, this is the truth." The cousin decisively admitted, "I am not your opponent, because your progress has made me feel a sense of despair, and all this is actually blaming the nine brothers, I don''t know why. He didn''t have a travel contract at the beginning, otherwise there wouldn''t be so many things today. But fortunately, the bronze box is still in my hands, and you, the person who just killed, will be your reminder. The bronze box, the fate between me and you, is the end between me and you. This is my only chance, Maybe, you may die in the future, but I don''t want to wait any longer, one year? Two years? Three years? Five years? All this, blame why you didn''t die very early and very early! The cousins look began to turn into viciousness, showing a state of hysteria. "This is my only chance!" The room upstairs is a guest room. There is a bronze box in the closet of the guest room. At this time, several pre-arranged lines begin to bloom and illuminate all the way. And the lines that didnt show up in the mountains, but covered the entire hotel. For a time, the whole hotel was like a battle, and it was motivated! "I take off one of his hair every day, infiltrate my blood, and put it in a bronze box. My husband, I have already been refined into a bronze box." You just killed him, His soul will naturally come to you with his life. Usually, you will not care about this, but at this moment, he will be the most terrible meek and will be your soul under the blessing of my formation. Forcibly pulled back into the bronze box, Your body, Oh no, My body will be returned to me, and your identity, the identification of that thing will be erased together. In its identification, you will have died, and I will have everything for you, but not Bound. Although, my absolute strength is not as strong as you, even worse than you, However, the methods of formation, fantasy, etc., I have been studying in the bronze box for many years, that is my parents, leaving me with the inheritance of boring in the box. "Ohh Ohh ohh" For a time, the entire hotel, the windy, Su Bai, there are some blasphemy, he is wondering, That woman, Really not coming back? Chapter 604： Laughing and broadcasting She, really didn''t come back? Su Bai is still thinking about this problem in his mind, as if he is not concerned about what is going on around him. This expression, in the eyes of the cousin, some doubts, but he still firmly continue to implement. Recapture your body, just today, the result of everything, today, in short, will give yourself a result! Su Bai shook his head slightly and said to himself, "She, she should be back." The surrounding air began to get colder and colder, but it was only confined to this private room. The rest of the room was still as usual. This room was the location of the eye. "Hey..." Outside the door, there was a knock on the door. At the same time, a black silk thread penetrated through the gap between the door and wrapped around Su Bai. Su Bai can''t even get rid of them, because these black silk threads are completely compatible with their souls. In fact, Su Bai is clear, his soul is definitely bound to the bronze box. Self and the one in front of him, The fate of the two, the fate of the two, the souls of the two, in fact, have been deeply imprinted on the bronze box. It is an inextricable knot, and since you were born, it has been tied. Su Bais body slowly floated up, just like being lifted up, the bronze box slowly opened at this time, although a large distance was passed, but Su Bai could still feel the call in the underworld. And involved. as if, It is the real destination of oneself, and it is the real place for him. This is a call that transcends the limits of power and transcends the call for any fuzzy energy concepts such as arrays, enchantments, etc., as if you belonged there, and there you simply cannot refuse. To be honest, even Su Bai did not expect that the other side would have such great perseverance, and the whole hotel would have painted the pattern and thus waited for this day. Now, if Su Bai asks himself, in fact, this time he came to the appointment, it is really in the attitude of going to the banquet, but it is indeed a very irresponsible attitude towards himself. Historically, there are stories like banquets, but there are very few, why is this? Because most of the protagonists who go to the banquet are not as lucky as Pei Gong, and they are paired with Xiang Yu, who is self-confident and self-confident. Perhaps more than 99% of the banquets are the finalists. The family fell to the ground and ambushed the knife and axe behind the curtains and rushed in to smash the guests. But even then, whether it is a fat man or a monk or a Gyatso and a solution, they have not come to dissuade Su Bai. Of course, there must be a mentality in which they want to try to go over with the woman, but the biggest reason Or because they know that they can''t persuade Su Bai. Su Bai is not a person who has passed and passed, nor is he a person who acts in a style that is completely in accordance with the trend of interests. Sometimes fat people will also sigh why Su Bai often lives but can still survive, whether in the real world or in the story world. in. Therefore, when Su Bai had already said that he had to go to this hotel to have a meal, the other four people decisively did not continue to dissuade. At that time, really, unless the four people joined forces to unite the Su Bai uniform. The fat man used the old family''s method to suppress Su Bai, and then he fed the water and fed the white, and Su Bai was restored to freedom when he was summoned into the story world next time. This choice is naturally very popular. This is the gathering of Su Bai about his own life, about his own birth, about the meaning of his own existence. If a person is alive, even if his own meaning cannot be clearly defined, how much pity? The reality has actually made Su Bai very pitiful. Although Su Bai has been stunned by the mentality of his mental patient, it seems that there is no big deal. After the madness of the beginning, he also returned to calm. Why, why should we do realistic tasks and do the real task, the story world will enter the story world, but the fat people, there is no way to stop Su Bai to make a knot for himself. The temperature around it has been reduced to an extremely exaggerated level. There are also ice **** on the walls. The ground is also a layer of hoarfrost. The cockroach is still in a coma. Obviously it is temporarily awake, but she can feel it. In the cold, the body began to twitch. Xiao Yan only wore a dress today, such a thin dress, and was forced to lock the soul, she is likely to be frozen to death! "At least, she, you don''t have to kill." Although Su Bai couldn''t move all over the body, he still looked calmly at Xiaoyan''s direction. "As for her, whether it is the identity of your cousin or your status as Su Bai, she will be like an elder, giving you sincere love, she is a kind woman." The cousin''s face showed a cold and frenetic look. It was a very different and even conflicting expression, but it was very harmonious and natural on the cousin''s face. fanaticism, It is because he is finally able to accomplish what he has always wanted to do. In the bronze box, his terrible loneliness and boring learning heritage, all the tortures, can finally draw a full stop, and the cold is Because of the cousin''s hatred of Su Bai''s bones, and the unreserved humiliation and ridicule of Su Bai, the whole person''s hatred of Su Bai was completely boiled. "At this time, are you still packing people here?" At this time, Bosu, who was floating in the air, slowly floated in after the knock on the door. He was the soul, but he could perceive the ghost of his body. If the bronze box is hell, then this When the cousin was unknowingly squandered in his unwitting situation, it became the black and white impermanence in hell. Because Su Bai killed him, after his incarnation as a ghost, his hatred naturally concentrated on Su Bai. If it was normal, an ordinary person who was killed by himself became a small probability. Ghost, Su Bai is too lazy to look at it. The ordinary lonely ghosts dare to approach Su Bai. The zombies on Su Bais body will only run a little bit with a little induction, and the ghost will immediately scatter. But at this time, Bai Su represents the call from the bronze box. He wants to bring Su Bai back to the bronze box. Of course, it is naturally the soul of Su Bai. At this time, the chill here is naturally brought about by the terrible ghost of Bai Su. "You are a selfish person and a hypocritical person. Do you know that hypocrisy is more disgusting than evil?" The cousin said to Su Bai, he did not dare to touch Su Bai at this time. Because Su Bai can''t move at this time, but if he touches Su Bai at this time, he is likely to be brought back to the bronze box by Bai Su. That picture is so good, Good brother, Its good to be thoroughly thorough. Because the cousin who had been in the bronze box for a long time is clear, his parents left a complete life brand of himself and Su Bai in the bronze box and all kinds of prohibitions that he could not explain. This bronze box is for For him and Su Bai, it is tantamount to Sun Wukong''s curse. If the former is so powerful and how terrible the strength is, he will still eat you steadily. I always admit that I am a selfish person because I can face my heart. Su Bai looked at the face of the white sputum, which was already morbid. His eyes were unbearable. In the past, she will lose her loved ones. No, she will even lose her life. "Take him away, I can''t wait to go back to my own body, I, the long-lost body." The cousin shouted to the side of Baisu. Bai Su''s hands were placed on Su Bai''s shoulders. Soon, he would leave the room with Su Bai and return to the bronze box upstairs. However, Su Bai has been so calm until now, Calm, so that the cousin feels somewhat unreal, but the cousin himself is convinced that he has no loopholes and flaws at all. The other party, mortal! "Hey." Su Bai sighed, he was feeling that his soul was slowly extracted from his body, unable to resist, really powerless to resist. "Do you know, in fact, I am really sorry for you, because before you said that after possessing my body, you will have my strength and then live freely, hehehe........." Su Bai laughed, His soul has already left the body halfway. At this time, Su Bais mouth has not moved, and the voice of his speech has changed from the beginning of the mouth to the speech of the soul. "You know the existence of the broadcast, but dare not say it, but I can tell you that when you feel that you can take my body and occupy my identity freely, It may be broadcast, just like watching a mentally retarded person on the top. Even your aunt can only hide under the eyes of the radio. What qualifications and enthusiasm do you have, and say that you can be free? "This is not what you need to worry about, goodbye." The cousin looked coldly at the soul of Su Bai slowly drifting up. Su Bais soul is also very calm at this time. When the soul is about to leave the body completely, Su Bai is surprised by a tone like something suddenly remembered: "Oh, forgot to tell you something, you are right, I may be really a hypocritical wicked person, and also a hypocrisy, because in the bathroom, I finally did not kill Bai Su, but changed him. It became my first time. So, Bai Su, wake up. At this point, on the icy floor of the bathroom, a drop of blood placed on the forehead of the corpse was slowly incorporated into the tight skin layer of the corpse. Then, The body of the corpse began to gradually become full. PS: First-time: First-time support is a way for high-level vampires to control the identity of human vampires. Popularly speaking, some people who are bitten by vampires will die directly, while others become vampires who become biting to their vampires. The servant. The person who became the vampire servant was given the first person. Chapter 605： mother The corpse is slowly filling up, and the dry skin slowly returns to mellow at this time, and even the skin is better than before. "vomit" In the bathroom, Bai Su opened his mouth and began to retching against the floor tiles. At just, his body regained his vitality. Even at this time, he felt that he was now more powerful than his own, whether it was his own. Listening or your own vision is much clearer and clearer than before. This is a very strange feeling. The world has become more elaborate at this time, but it seems that this change has come too fast and too sudden, so that Bai Su can''t accept it. Some psychological factors and some have not been completely transformed. The physical factors caused him to be difficult to adapt at this time, so there was a certain rejection reaction, but this rejection reaction was also irrelevant. Normally, it took a few days to fully adapt. When Bosu slowly stood up, he saw himself in the mirror, his eyes were red and red, and he was stunned. ............ The soul that originally pulled the Baisu slowly dissipated at this time. Because Bai Su lived, the hatred of Su Bai naturally disappeared. Any normal person suddenly has a long life and no old face. The first time, it must be ecstasy. As for the human beings who have lived for a long time in TV dramas and other works of art, it may be true, but in most people''s eyes, it is only an exaggerated expression of art. In fact, most people in reality cannot refuse to be tempted and confused by a real vampire. Where did Su Bais soul come from and where he went back. Immediately, Su Bai, who had automatically fallen into a dormant state or called a vegetative state, slowly opened his eyes and his mouth, and the curvature was just right. ridicule, This is ridicule, There is no taunting of the original and covert! "Ugh" Su Bai stretched out and regained control of his body. It was really good. Moreover, this physical strengthening was originally a bit of hard work by Su Bai. In Su Bais view, this is My own body, as for the body at the age of seven, with the present, even now to verify the DNA, is completely the result of two irrelevant, because the bloodline has long been a great change. Therefore, it is impossible for Su Bai to give up this body and return it to the original owner. Even for Su Bai, there is no need to consider it. "You... why didn''t you kill him, how could you not kill him!" "Oh." Su Bai smiled and pointed his finger at his face. He was very peaceful. "Do you know that I used to hate that thing because it played with me, yelled at me, tortured me, but I also admitted that Even me, I may have had Stockholm syndrome at this time. because, I suddenly feel that there is a feeling of standing behind me. really good. "Why didn''t you kill him!" The cousin took a step back subconsciously. She began to take the initiative to go close to the slumbering little donkey, but the next moment, he did not dare to move, because Su Bai''s air machine was completely locked. He. Even the cousin believes in his own heart that as long as he dares to take a step, the other party will come up and shred himself directly! "I don''t think it''s very meaningful to entangle this killing and killing him." Su Bai went to the dinner table and picked up the white wine that was his own. The palm of his hand was placed on the little cockroach, and a soft force followed the Soviet Union. The white palm began to infuse into the body of Xiaoyan. Honestly, Xiao Yans current state of the body is very bad, and Su Bai himself is really not good at treatment. In trying to dilute the calorie of the black dragon scales in his body, its not long before Su Bais decisiveness, because Su White is not sure if the body of Xiaoyan will suddenly suffer from major problems after suffering from different cold and hot attacks. However, although Xiaoyan is frozen, the problem should be small. At most, after waking up, he will be seriously ill, and he will not have the fate of life. After adjusting it, he should not fall into any disease. The most important thing is that if Su Bai interferes too much with his own power and consciously intervenes too much, he is worried that Xiao Yan will be drawn into the story world, and that this character enters the story world, her The end result is tragic death in fear, which is not what Su Bai wants to see. "Say, why not kill him!" The cousin still didn''t move. He knew that he had failed. He also knew that his ending was already doomed, because both he and Su Bai knew that today, in this private room, there must be only one person who can survive, no matter who. Will not let another person leave. Now, he asked this, in fact, it is more like the last question before his death. Su Bai reached out and took a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, pulled out one, bite it in his mouth, ignite it with a lighter, slowly **** in it, and slowly spit out the smoke ring. Shaking the ash, Road, "Do you believe, when I tighten his neck..." Su Bais hands crossed out this movement. "I hesitated in my heart, because he didn''t resist, he didn''t resist at all, no, exactly, he was resisting, but the strength of this resistance made me think that it was almost negligible, so in my opinion, He didn''t resist at all." "But you should kill him too!" The cousin roared. "Yes, I really should kill him, but you said that I am a hypocritical person, huh, I admit, I did. At that time, in my heart, no matter what his identity, I should kill him. But at that time, my mind suddenly smoked. I suddenly felt that he was actually very pitiful. No, he should refer to you here. You are actually very pitiful, so I feel that when I can kill you so easily, I cant kill it. You, I suddenly feel that letting you be my first time, together to get a long life, is also a... how to describe it, a very good thing. "Long life, more long-term torture!" The cousin looked at Su Bai with a sullen look. "This is your psychology. When you feel that you can easily kill me, you choose to be more humiliating for me." Its a tormenting method to replace killing me! "Oh, that''s it." Su Bai''s face showed such a look. "Yes, you know me very well, there is one thing, you have to be clear, you hate me, I can understand, but please believe My hate for you and the hatred of your parents are the same." As soon as the voice fell, Su Bais figure disappeared in the same place, and the next moment appeared in front of the cousin. One hand grabbed the cousins neck and lifted the cousin. "And, there is one thing, I think I should repeat it to you once again, because you have not understood or realized this before; This time, if your parents appeared here personally, and they personally practiced it, then all of this may have a little success rate; And you, What did you say when my soul seemed to be dragged into the bronze box? You want to have my body, and at the same time have my identity, and at the same time have something that is called ''freedom''. Oh, when you say this, I dont really worry about it at all, I really dont worry about it. Even if I didn''t give it to Bosu, even if I gave Linsu a corpse directly in the bathroom, even if I trampled him directly, even if I tied my hands today, I screamed in front of you and cried. Return the body to you. In the same way, there will be a variety of accidents, so that your plan will be completely lost. Um, yes, you, do you want to take a cigarette? The cousin did not speak, still staring at Su Bai. "Hey, you are stupid and sweet. Also, I have been in the box for so many years, and I have been in the woman''s body for two years. Although you know that kind of thing, you don''t know it at all. That is called broadcasting. How terrible it is." The black dragon scales were covered from the white palm of the hand, and the cousin was smelted by Su Bai in the screams. Little by little, Evaporation was clean, and even a little bone residue did not stay. Frustration, but it is. "Oh..." The private room door was pushed open, and Bai Su appeared at the door. He looked at Su Bai. There were countless voices in his heart urging him to kneel down to Su Bai. This is the surrender of the owner from the beginning, one from the blood. Surrender. "ͨ", Bai Su came down to Su Bai, "the host." This voice master is very respectful. Although there are many people who dont understand it, although there are many doubts, at this time, Baisu has no way to make other choices. Everything is completely instincted by the instinct. . Su Bai looked at the unconscious sly, and looked at Bai Su in front of him. He walked to the front of Baisu, and Baisu clung his forehead against the ground. This was a complete surrender to Su Bai. "Since you are not him." Su Bai licked his lips and continued. "Xiao Xiao has lost a daughter. This son-in-law has no meaning in existence." "Snapped!" Su Bais feet lifted up, and then it fell very simply. Bo Su posted on the head of the ground, directly hit by Su Bai! .................. "Fast, contact... contact Su Bai." Under the response of Gyatso, the monk who broke free from the house and pointed out that Gyatso shouted this sentence. "I can''t contact him now, and there is no signal on his cell phone." Gyatso rarely saw the monk so nervous and nervous. "Hurry to find him, you must find him, I am inside, I saw the woman, the real identity of the woman... Go to the hotel, now, immediately, go to the hotel immediately! That woman, that woman, is..." Today, the dragon is planning to adjust the time difference, because the dragon''s time difference has been completely reversed, and the body is very wilting. I haven''t slept until the daytime. I plan to go to sleep in the evening to sort out the work. This is the second day today, and there is no night. It is. Then, stop here, the dragon knows that he must be cut off again by everyone, saying that everyone is chasing here, the dragon does not need to break the chapter to hang everyone''s appetite, but if the chapter ends directly, the woman is said Who is equal to destroying the structure of this chapter and the rhythm of the content of the next chapter, the next chapter of the dragon can not access the writing. In this case, if you search for the public micro-signal "kongbu66", if the user does not exist at the beginning, then click on the search column to get out. Then check the dragon''s latest graphic message, the dragon immediately went to the answer, and in my heart, the dragon is really afraid of sleeping one night after waking up. The second day of the book review area is all the squirting of the smashing singularity... Chapter 606： Oh In the private room, there are delicious dishes, basically not moving, but the four people who should have enjoyed the food at the dinner table, one is fainting, has been smelted as a smash, and a brainstorm is dirty. One place. Bai Su is only a low-level to no lower-level first-time support. Su Bais foot is down. He is dead and solid, and Su Bai does not have any room to leave. Turning around, Su Bai hugged the coma, and jumped directly from the window. Below, there is an open-air parking lot. There are a lot of cars, but there are not many people. Even if the security of the parking lot is just sitting on the front of the pavilion with the legs crossed, the cows are talking like this, so Su Bai jumps so directly. The move that came down was not discovered by anyone. Su Bai was looking for the fat Audi''s Audi, but suddenly thought that he had asked a waiter to stop himself, and the other party had not returned the car key to himself. Coincidentally, a man in a suit walked to the side of a car beside Su Bai, took out the key and pressed it, then opened the door. Su Bai went straight away. The other party just thought that Su Bai was holding a girl and preparing for it. When she came closer, she found that the girl was not young, but it was the age of the woman*****. The man took a look at Su Bai with a look of "you are good." However, when he was preparing to sit in the car, Su Bais hand stretched directly and knocked directly at the back of the others head. The other party was immediately stunned and fell outside the door. Put Xiaoxiao on the rear seat, Su Bai sat in the driving position and started the car. Su Bai was very stable along the way. He plans to take a small donkey to the hospital, and he is not going to find a fat man or a monk who will treat people. Their treatment is only suitable for the audience. It is used by ordinary people. Unless there is a reason to say it, it is likely to harm. That person. On the way, Su Bai took out a cigarette and bit it into his mouth, but when he saw the little **** lying there from the rearview mirror, Su Bai just continued to bite the cigarette and did not ignite. It is quite far away from the nearby hospitals. Su Bai is not very fast, and he has not even chosen to go up. When she stopped at a traffic light intersection, the little lie lying behind her back, she held her forehead in her hand, and there was a panic in her eyes. When she saw Su Bai sitting in the driving position, The panic in my eyes disappeared. "What happened to me?" asked Xiaoyu doubtfully. "Drink more, break the film." Su Bai said with a smile. "Oh, is it?" Xiaoxuan can only believe, "Where is it going now?" "Go to the hospital and hang some water." "No need?" "Yes, you just fell asleep, or go to the hospital to check me." "What about Bai Su?" asked Xiao Xiao. "Bai Su also drank too much, and the cousin sent him home to rest first. I will send you to the hospital first." "Then I have nothing to do, but now I feel a little dizzy, you stop the car, I want to go down." Xiao Yan said. "it is good." Su Bai did not insist, stopped the car directly on the side of the road, Su Bai first got off the bus, and then helped Xiao Xiao get off. "Hey, I haven''t reached that point yet." Although Xiaoyan said this, he still allowed Su Baiyu to help him get out of the car. After the car, Su Bai continued to help Xiaoxiao move forward. Xiao Yu did not refuse, Su Bai has been supporting it. wind, It''s a bit big, picking up the skirt from a small time. "Slightly cool." Su Bai reminded. "Nothing." One of Xiaoyans hands continued to be supported by Su Bailu, and the two men went straight to the front overpass. Stepping up, step by step, very slow, very slow. Xiao Yan looked at Su Bai and said, "Every time I see you, I always feel that you have grown up a lot." "That is because there are not many times to see." Su Bai laughed. "Yeah, I dont see a lot of times. You are really, dont come to see me often. I usually cant find your personal shadow. You have to rely on your cousin to meet you, or you can estimate it with your temper. I will not take the initiative to contact us. You said, what can compare with bloodlines? "Do not worry, Xiao Yan, even if there is no cousin last time and my chances, I will go to find you, yes." "That''s good, that''s good." Xiao Yan gently patted Su Bai''s hand. "Speak and count." "Speaking counts." Su Bai nodded. Xiao Yans body is still a bit imaginary. When the two walked up to the top of the pedestrian bridge, Xiao Xiao stopped to signal that he needed a break. Su Bai stood next to Xiaoyan, and with Xiaoyan facing the traffic in front of him, a car was passing at a high speed from under the two-person bridge. The horn sounded endlessly. The city''s noisy, here, has a most intuitive performance. "You said, if people can''t die, how good it is." Xiao Yan reached out and took care of his hair on the corner of his horn, and suddenly he said. "Its been a long time to live, it doesnt seem to make much sense. People, for a lifetime, tossing over, its too much. "Turning over, is it too?" Xiao Yan repeated the words of Su Bai, "Oh, yeah, people in this life, is a toss, toss, toss, to the end, may be a white toss. "The most important thing is to enjoy this process." Su Bai said. Enjoy the process? Xiao Yan shook his head and smiled. Its like an athletes game. Although the slogan of participation is always on the lips, it can be remembered, except for gold medals or gold medals. "But there is only one gold medal. When a child of eight or nine years old is sent to a sports school for special training, who can ensure that the only gold medal will definitely be worn on her chest?" "Your thought, too negative, some things, when you really do it, you know, there will never be a turning back, you can only go forward with a scalp, as long as there is a road ahead, you have to Continue to move forward; Go walking, Go walking, No matter how narrow the road ahead, no matter how short the road ahead, you have to force yourself to either lean sideways or kneel down. In short, you can''t stop, and you can''t stop. Because of a hesitation step, taking a step back, it may be a deep abyss. "Oh, Xiao Yan, this sensation is quite good, but unfortunately, I dont have any money at hand, or I can help you with a collection of essays, and it will definitely be hot." "You are joking and you are a little embarrassed." Xiaoxuan seems to be restful enough to continue walking along the railing of the bridge, and Su Bai will follow slowly behind. "Your business, I have heard about some, so a big family business, how can you say that you don''t want it? The old people at both sides of the family said that you lost such a big family business, but I know that you are actively throwing out such a big group." "It''s not the money I earned myself. I use it and I use it." Su Bai explained. "Your parents'' money is your money." Xiao Yan stressed. "Oh, I have been a rich second generation for so many years, and I am content with it. I am still young. I have to be a young man. Its like the old writers like to work and maverick. I want to toss something. Come out." "Tearing such a big group is the result of your toss?" "I am completely full of people now... Oh, its not right, hey, I forgot to tell you, I actually have a son. I dont earn much money now, but at least our father and son are hungry." "I didn''t expect you to have a son." Xiao Xiao grinned. "Change the day, show me, that is my grandson." "Children are very skinny, so they don''t bother your silence." Su Bai said. "Hey, I have nothing to do, no trouble." "It''s okay, in the future, when the time is ripe, I will take the children to see you, let me see, how do I stay with my son." Su Bai said very seriously. "Okay, I am waiting for that day." "Hey, have you ever thought about something, the result was originally doomed, like a tunnel." Su Bai suddenly asked, "It will give you a lot of room and hope, but when you come When the innermost is going out to see the light, you see that the last wall completely blocked your way, and on the wall, painted a smiling face of a clown." "What do you think?" He looked at Su Bai. "Do you think it is better to have this wall, or should it not be good?" "I don''t care." Su Bai shrugged and rubbed his lips. "I hope to have a wall, block them, and when I get there, I will find a clown''s face on the wall." Pigments are painted with their blood." "A very gray metaphor." Xiao Yan exclaimed. The gloomy sky, slowly raining at this time, this rain, it seems very time, it is also in line with this atmosphere, of course, it is not surprising, because today is originally cloudy. Xiao Yan supported the railing and walked step by step. Su Bai stood at the top of the stairs. He did not continue to support her, but quietly stayed in the same place, watching Xiao Xiaos body slowly sink into the crowd. Among them, quickly, I didn''t enter it, it was like a drop of water, dripping into the sea, and I couldn''t pick up the waves. At this time, Su Bais mobile phone rang, Pick up the phone, the voice of the monk rang in the phone: "Su Bai, your phone has just been unable to get through, the barren and the fat man are now in the hotel, we found the bronze box, but this bronze box has been completely scrapped, and... your little sister, it should be that back. woman." "Oh." Su Bai responded to this sound, then cut off the phone, the cigarette that bit his mouth before driving, currently, Can be ordered. Chapter 607： Big white, what is your origin? Su Bai drove the car of the person who was knocked on by himself. He first came to Otarus house. On the road, Su Bai sent a WeChat to the fat man, telling him that his Audi car was still parked in the parking lot of the hotel. He opened it himself. Xiaoyans family, Su Bai had just been there before, and the monk and Gyatso had also been there. The house is a small villa, with its own parking space, and the surrounding greenery is also very good. It is considered a high-end residential area. Although Xiaoxi is widowed, it is also retired, but there are many other companies stocks in the hands. , Xiao Yan and cousin, there is no need to worry about their livelihood. After all, Xiao Yan is the same as his own cheap mom. He is a bureaucratic child. Xiao Xiao has been in politics for a while. Basically, other juniors in the family who open a company to open a company will share some of the stocks out to find the true core of the family. The support of members, this is a hidden rule of natural habits and conventions. If the cheap mom who is not her own has become an audience, and embarked on a different path from ordinary people, maybe, if it is an ordinary person, the woman is now estimated to be sitting here, holding a book in her hand. With a cup of tea, I lived a life of my own lady, and she and her so-called husband are also the standard of marriage between the two worlds in the eyes of secular people, even if they are not really loved, but at least they are rich. people. For a time, Su Bai looked a bit embarrassed. If there is no radio, everything should be developed like this. Just soon, Su Bai closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then slowly spit it out. Turning around, sitting down on the steps in front of the villa door, Su Bai is a fish pond on the left hand side, and the rest of the villas are equipped with a fish pond as standard, while Xiaojias home is converted into a fish pond. Su Bai still remembers that although he had not had much contact with Xiaoyan in the past, the previous Xiaoyan was very aggressive, but after the death of the husband because of his illness, Xiaoyan also handled the procedure of retreating in advance, and An An heartedly made an idle woman. And this pond is a good proof. Looking up, Su Bai bit his teeth, he didn''t enter the house, and there is really no need to enter the house again, because he has to wait for someone to come back, just......... "She is your sister, you don''t have to be so embarrassed, you won''t be so embarrassed." Su Bai said to himself. I am not the child you gave birth to yourself. How do you arbitrarily burn it on me? How to experiment, its fine, but its your sister, you will leave her a life, you have used up her body. In case. A taxi drove up here, Su Bai slowly stood up. He saw Xiaoxiao coming down from the taxi and took the money from the bag to pay the fare. After the taxi left, Xiaoyan took the initiative to Su Bai. Come here. She walked very naturally and she walked very normal. Whether it is gaze, Whether it is action, In short, it is normal. However, Su Bais breathing became thicker and thicker at this time, because he found out that the woman in front of her eyes had only one skin, and even the skin was quickly gone. At this time, she is a toy that has been clocked, and is executing the last instruction of a person, and that person is her sister! Xiao Yan smiled and walked straight past Su Bai. However, he did not take care of Su Bai, but opened the door directly and walked into the living room from the entrance. Su Bai turned and followed him in. In the living room, there was a mess. Obviously, the former monk had a lot of trouble here, but Xiao Yan still did not see anything and went straight into his bedroom. Su Bai followed and walked into Xiao Xiaos bedroom. He saw Xiao Yan slowly sitting in front of the dressing table with a makeup, a touch of makeup, so that she was more temperament, she became more beautiful. Then, Xiao Yan walked over to the bed and placed it on the bedside table with his late husband and the little daughter at that time on his chest. The whole person lay flat on the bed. Then, Otaru''s body began to rot, emitting a stench of odor, and a meat scorpion was climbing back and forth on her body, coming in and out. Su Bai slowly squeezed his fists. Although Su Bais eyes were red and red at this time, Su Bais mouth still showed a smile, but this smile seemed to be very gloomy; "You will end up exactly the same as your son." Su Bai looked up, Ordinary people point to the sky, most of them mean God, the head is a god, and the audience refers to the sky, most of them refer to the broadcast, because in the eyes of the audience, the broadcast is bigger than the sky. "Broadcast, you can''t let me down." ............ When Su Bai returned to the old house, the fat monk and the Gyatso trio were enjoying Su Zhai. The monk was not only good at making tea, but also the level of vegetarianism. The little guy is holding his own milk while sipping while watching TV, and auspicious is kneeling beside the little guy. "Big white, you eat... trough, what is your taste, go wash, go wash, and let people not eat." Su Bai is a corpse smell, and fat people can naturally smell it. Su Bai nodded, and the little guy didn''t despise the same as usual to sway to Su Bai for hugs. "Hey, little ancestors, you are so sweet and tender, let your father go to take a bath and play with you." The fat man took the little guy away. Su Bai went into the bathroom and washed it back and forth four times with shower gel and shampoo. The smell on the body was completely removed. When they came out with a bath towel, the monks had already eaten, but I left a copy of Su Bai on the coffee table. Su Bai was also polite, sat down on the sofa and took the dishes directly to eat. "Rely, you know that you are a farm animal. This psychological quality is simply abnormal. Right, the solution has already gone back. We are too busy to die. Where did he sleep for a long time? Just next door to you, hehe." Fat man sitting Next to it, I ordered a cigarette. The monk sat on the sofa with Gyatso, and the three people watched Su Bai eat together. After Su Bai had eaten two bowls of rice, he put down the outside and gently stretched it. "I have eaten." Immediately, Su Bai first said everything he had experienced before, and then took the cigarette that the fat man handed over and clicked. "Amitabha, so, does that mean?" The monk said as he moved the beads in his hand. "Broadcasting, is it already through your perspective that I know her identity?" Su Bai smiled and pointed to himself. "Even I can feel her true identity. You said that the broadcast can not know?" "Hey........." The fat man took a sip of cold, then put out his tongue and licked his lips quickly, followed by a thigh, "Rely, the fork, this is the real cow fork, white, blood Compared with your mother, the corpse is so weak, just like the previous Iraqi air-volume comparison with the US Air Force. I thought that in the past, the blood corpse scared us a few in Xi''an and didn''t dare to stay in the road directly, but what attitude did people broadcast to him? When the fat boy just said the word ''Ye Zi'', the broadcast instantly confirmed the identity of the blood corpse and then pulled the blood corpse into the story world and went straight to the world. Finally, the broadcast is still in the bad Chinese cabbage. The principle of waste utilization has also deliberately designed a world of **** corpses to let other listeners get the inheritance of blood corpses. Nima, do you think about it now? The corpse was directly rubbed on the ground by the radio, and it was rubbed back and forth. Hey, when he thought of the existence of the blood corpse, the existence of the trepidation of the scorpion was originally a weak chicken compared with Dabai. Life is really embarrassing. The fat man said that he still sighed. Gyatso white glanced at the fat man and said directly: "Fatty, correcting you a language disease, even if we are now, facing the blood corpse, it is only the shivering part of the world. In the last story world, the blood of the broadcast is made. At the time of the corpse, if it was not the BUG rule that broadcasted the three-hour time, Su Bai had no way to face the blood." "Thank you for carrying me up." Su Bai returned to Gyatso. What is the way to face the **** body? There is no way to confront the capital. Immediately, Su Bai looked at the fat man. "The next time I can change the woman. Call it?" "Ha ha ha, sorry, sorry." The fat man came over and embraced Su Bai, and was pushed away by Su Bai. "The current situation is that the broadcast knows that she is back, but she can''t do it with her?" The monk is immersed in this. "There should still be a lot of restrictions." Gyatso said, "For example, this time we were trapped there, and all the arrangements and techniques were actually from the real Su Bai, the woman, the whole process is only An onlooker didn''t make a shot in person, so this should be her limit." Su Bai shook his head. "No, she is not an onlooker. She is a planner, or at that time, in her perspective, I was with her so-called real son. It was actually her two experimental products. She was like It is a scholar who stands outside the glass window and looks at the progress of the experiment, while observing and doing the record." "What is the purpose of her doing this?" The fat man wondered. "Touch the stone and cross the road." The monk sighed. "She should also be testing the rules and bottom line of the broadcast. Even, she is looking for a BUG for broadcasting. Moreover, a little barbaric can conclude that she is already mastered. Avoiding broadcast tracking or letting the broadcast lose its ability to control her as much as controlling other listeners is precisely because of this foundation, so she began to do further research, looking for broadcast bugs, and then..." In the latter case, the monk did not say it, but everyone knows what it is. "Oh..." The fat man suddenly wondered, "Hey, we seem to have forgotten a problem, white, since you look at the two photos, you are a ghost, since you are not their biological son, then you, What is the origin? Chapter 608： Beautiful as a picture "Since you are not their biological son, what is your origin?" In the face of the inquiries of the fat man, Su Bai just shook the ash gently, and he did not care, just asking himself what the weather was like; "I didn''t say it, I guess it was born to them to find a surrogate." "Then you have..." The fat man swayed. "Who is who I am, my mother, I don''t care, don''t want to find it, and play a box of Aquilaria to save the mother?" Su Bai smiled. "Is it boring?" "Amitabha, Dabai, you think it is very open." The monk is clear that Su Bai is too lazy to find any trouble, and too lazy to add any trouble to himself. Finding your own biological parents or looking for your own identity is definitely very difficult. After all, the man and the woman will not leave you any flaws, and will definitely wipe the traces clean, but if true Its not a matter of hope, but most people will choose to make an attitude to find. When I arrived at Su Bai, I was too lazy to look for it, and I was too lazy to trace it. "Oh, they are the best and clean." Su Bai annihilated the cigarette butts in the ashtray and continued. "I am like this now. Is it true that I am going to find out the woman who gave me contemporary pregnancy?" Come out as a mother?" "Also." The fat man nodded. Gyatso got up and walked into the kitchen. When he came out, he took four cans of beer and one bottle. "Drink this cup, sleep well, eat it." Gyatso said. "My Buddha, you really are not good at sensation." Su Bai could help but get up with a beer, and everyone else got up together. Four people clink glasses and took a sip. Immediately, the fat man sat down on the sofa with beer and watched TV with the little guy. Gyatso went back to his room. At this time, the monk suddenly said, "Yes, the poor may go to Yunnan in two days, not far from the last story world, should be able to stay in the real world for a long time, intend to go to Yunnan Issues." "Where is going to Yunnan?" "Dali, the poor, there is a knowing real world sorghum who contacted the poor a month ago and said that he had something out there, and the poor want to cook." "Oh, that monk, you have to bring a nun to come back." The fat man sat on the sofa and snarled, because Dali is also famous for its beauty and encounter. The monk directly ignored the fate of the fat man. "It''s very good, just relax and relax." Su Bai just saw the little guy who was watching the anime on TV. He rubbed his lips and frowned slightly, because Su Bai suddenly found out that he seemed to take the little guy from Since the story world came out, it seems that I have never taken the little guy out to play. I lived in my own villa at first, and then in my own detective office, followed by this old family, auspicious as a cat and often went out when there was a white or fat man who accompanied the little one. Breathable or something, and the little guy seems to be basically at home, watching TV, watching pictures, no friends, and rarely able to leave the house. "This way, monk." Su Bai licked his lips, hesitated, or said, "Go together, I will take my son to go out for a trip, then let''s go together, you do your business, I Find a baby bicycle and take him to the sea." Su Bai just said this, the monk has not reacted yet. As a result, the fat man is anxious, and said, "Da Bai, are you not arguing to help solve the problem? People have been urging for a long time. "" "He broke things, your fat man is going to marry and go to peace. He has a foundation and affection with his boss, but what does it have to do with the senior audience? I am not really willing to go to this water." This time, even if it is directly avoiding the past." The fat man bitterly said, "But I have already taken over..." "Then you want to do it yourself, there is a fat master who is in the middle of the battle. He solves and finds a few helpers to replace me. It is not a difficult thing. I want to go quietly and travel this time. Distracted." "Well, you take your son to go away." The fat man is like a deflated ball. Hey, hey, "I can only let the team go to the forum to find someone else." "Right, fat man, there is still something to tell you." "What''s the matter?" "Let me 50,000 yuan, you know, since the detective office is not open, I am really tight on hand." "........." Fat man. .................. Dali Airport is a small airport, which is more magnificent than other big city airports. But this kind of smallness actually contains a kind of Dali''s simplicity. From the plane down, a few steps forward to the exit position, a large slogan hanging on the wall, is the instructions of the top leaders from here to come: "must protect the Bohai Sea." Opposite the exit is the open-air parking lot, which makes Su Bai feel very comfortable. After all, sometimes the big airport also has the inconvenience of the big airport. If you get off the plane, you may have to go a long way to find the parking lot. Auspicious cockroaches are at the feet of Su Bai, the little guy is held by Su Bai on the left hand, and the monk is standing on the left side of Su Bai. "Then we are so separated?" Su Bai said. "Amitabha, you can have fun, if you are poor, you have to go to work first." The monk said to Su Bai and reached out and touched the little boy''s childish head. The monk is also very fond of the little guy, and the little guy has been blessed by both the monk and Gyatso, basically the equivalent of their son. Su Bai reached out and recruited, and a driver who took the passengers took the initiative to help Su Bai pick up the suitcase. From the airport to the real scenic area, the distance is not very far. If there is no traffic jam, it will take about half an hour. If the traffic jams, the time will be extended. "Come on, don''t move." As soon as he got on the bus, Su Bai took out the sunscreen and smeared it to the little guy. The little guy didn''t seem to like to apply these things to his face, but Su Bai still smeared him for the sake of insurance. Although the little guy is a soul boy, when he first met, he was often kicked down from the bed by Su Bai. He was sent to Su Bais water tank on the first day of his birth. But at that time, he didnt feel bad, but now he is really himself. The son is raised, and naturally he has to be careful and careful. If the little guy is sunburned after playing for a lap, it is not good. Auspicious in the seat, it seems a bit listless, auspicious seems to have always been out of travel, this matter is not very concerned, Su Bai remembered that he also took auspicious when he went to Jiuzhaigou last time, but auspicious is not interested. The driver is a Bai nationality, but it is also very enthusiastic. Seeing that Su Bai came out with his children, he also took the initiative to chat and gave himself a look at the new and old scenic spots worthy of Dali. In Dali, the population of the Bai people is the majority, and the full name of the Dali Bai Autonomous Prefecture is very telling. Chinese people''s cognition of Dali is actually derived from Jin Yong''s novel "Dragons and Eight", Dali Duan''s six-pulse sword. In history, Dalis Dali state had a history of 500 years and was destroyed by the Mongols. After the Ming Dynasty, the Ming army also came here. Since then, both Dali and Dalis native residents have basically begun to follow the Chinese civilization. The beginning of the integration, coupled with the white people themselves are more peaceful temperament, here is a tourist attraction and naturally there are reasons for it here, Chinese and foreign tourists can basically be treated with enthusiasm. "The road in the village is on the road, you may have to go around." The driver said to Su Bai apologetically. "Nothing, you look at it." Would you come to Dali for the first time? the driver asked. "No," Su Bai replied. Cai Village Pier is a relatively famous attraction. Su Bai also lived here when he came to Dali last time. It is convenient to take a breath of fresh air every day and look at the sunrise. However, there are very few local people in Dalis B&B Inns. Most of them are from outsiders for development. Most of the restaurants there are. "My buddy, its time to come, its a low season, and its going to be more than a month or two. People will take more than one cigarette. Su Bai took the cigarette and shook it in his hand. When the Chinese New Year is over, the people in the city are full of hotels and homestays. Many people who drive by themselves can only sleep in the car. Oh, then the business of the small three rounds is the best, because the cars are stuck on the road. No." Su Bai held the little guy and let him squat at the window and looked at the blue sky outside and the sea. He also said, "I remember when I first came, the people who came to Dali were not many, I still remember. At that time, the people who had no money in Dali lived by the sea." Su Bai began to recall the picture of his childhood. "Yeah, who knows, people who used to have no money lived at the seaside, and those who have money are not happy to live there, because every time the water rises, the water in the sea is easily poured into the house. Hahaha, now if you have a house at the seaside, it is a hen with golden eggs." "It''s the same as the school district." Su Bai laughed. "Hah, its really the same as the school district." After another five minutes, the driver stopped the car. "Man, the front is the village pier." Su Bai settled his account and took the little guy out of the car. He walked north from the village entrance and walked a section of the road. A row of exquisite B&B Inns was located next to the seaside. Blue sky, white clouds, mountains, seas, "It''s beautiful, beautiful like a picture." Su Bai held the little guy and sighed. On the one side, the auspicious listened to this sentence, and stretched out his claws and licked on the surface of Su Bais shoes, as if he was comforting the shoulders of Su Bais shoulders, because it knew the beauty of Su Bais words. The same meaning. Chapter 609： Family portrait Before the Su Bai, the inn was booked on the Internet next to the village entrance. It was less than two hundred meters away from the entrance of the inn. The name of the inn was Wang Haiting No. 1, the boss was a Korean, and the proprietress was a Northeast woman. . When Su Bai held the little guy into the inn, he saw a man and a woman cleaning, and the man pushing the vacuum cleaner was cleaning with a rag and it looked very busy. "Is it scheduled online?" The woman put the rag on the faucet and rushed to the rush, and said to Su Bai. "Well, order online." "Okay, please come with me." Under the leadership of a woman, Su Bai walked to the innermost living room. The woman took Su Bais ID card from Su Bai and began to register online. It turned out that this woman is the proprietress. "You boss, you have to work hard." "Oh, no way, doing a homestay is a word of mouth. If you ask someone to do something, you will definitely be perfunctory. Even when the quilt cover is too lazy to change, my guests here are embarrassed by the old guests, but they have to work harder." Once the word of mouth is broken, there is no way to do it." "Ha ha." Su Bai took over the room card, and the proprietress went to Su Bai and took the initiative to help Su Bai pick up the luggage bag. "Come, the room you booked is on the third floor." Because the left hand holding the little guy, Su Bai did not refuse, followed the female boss on the third floor, helped Su Bai put things down the boss and said what needs to come down to find her and leave. Su Bai ordered a double-sided floor-to-ceiling bed room, that is, the walls on both sides of the house are floor-to-ceiling windows. When the curtains are opened, you can see the sea in the oblique direction. For the B&B and Inn in the seaside, every room that can see the sea, even if the furnishings and decoration are exactly the same, but even if only a little bit of the sea, the price can be doubled directly, so relying on the seaside hotel They are all separated by a side, basically trying to get a part of each B&B inn to face the Bohai Sea, and those rooms are the labels that can be used to enter the sea view room. Its just that the inn at the villages dock is separated from the seaside by a small road, which has caused some regrets. I cant enjoy the feeling of sitting on the balcony below the sea, and the sea in front of the village is exactly The narrower position is really not as comfortable as watching the sea in the double gallery. "Oh, is it hot?" Both sides are floor-to-ceiling windows. Even if the curtains are pulled up, the strong ultraviolet rays will heat up here. Although it is not comparable to the sauna room, it is not too much. The temperature difference between day and night in Dali will be relatively large. Basically, from 11:00 am to 3:00 pm, the temperature is the highest throughout the day. Su Bai looked at the little guys face and was red, and immediately smiled and reached out. Scratched on the little guy''s nose. Is it hot? The little guy dubbed his mouth and climbed onto the bed to find the remote control. Because it was a Korean tatami bed, the bed was not high. The little two little legs crossed the bed and climbed into the bed. Su Bai directly mentioned the collar of the little guy, and when the little guy was about to touch the remote control on the bed, he pulled him up. "Bad boy, knowing to watch TV all day long, can''t watch at home." The little guy looked a little unhappy, but he still hugged Su Bais neck with his hands, a pair: Well, I listened to your posture, but it made Su Bai feel a little bit tolerant. "Go out for dinner first." Su Bai holds the little guy ready to leave the room, and the good fortune is lazy to lie in the sun in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. It has always been uninterested in human food. Now that Su Bai wants to take a little guy to eat and hang out, auspicious I am too lazy to follow, to Su Bais current strength, unless any senior audience suddenly encounters him, otherwise Su Bai can basically move forward and backward, and the village is such a big place, if anything Auspicious auspicious can also be confident that they can feel it immediately. There was a table at the exit of the first floor of the inn with several sunhats on it. Su Bai picked a small one for the little guy and put it on his head. Su Bai did not wear it. The father and son walked along the seashore for ten minutes and went to the commercial street outside the parking lot of the village. It was a commercial street. It was very rough and simple. Some restaurants and supermarkets, small roads. It can only be enough for two cars to get on the bus, and there are car rentals on both sides of the road. The battery cars, bicycles and motorcycles are full of Dangdang, and there are actually several horse-drawn carriages. The little guy was very interested in the horse and couldn''t help but reach out and touch it. "Do not ride the carriage?" The owner of the carriage immediately came to the business. When the little guy''s hand was placed on the horse''s head, the horse closed his eyes and took the initiative to gently sideways to let his head lick on the little guy''s body. Everything is spiritual, and horses are actually species that are not inferior to foxes and dogs. The owner of the horse is still a bit worried, he has never seen his own horse like this, even if it is not so charming and intimate to himself. Look at the time, just arrived at noon, Su Bai also gave the little guy some food on the plane, so now the little guy should not be very hungry. "sit down." Su Bai held the little guy on the carriage. Is it going to the ancient city or to the Chongsheng Temple? "Let''s just squat, by the time you estimate how much you charge." Although the money was borrowed from the fat side, Su Bai was still a habit of spending a lot of money, and indeed, for him, money did not make much sense. The carriage ran up, the speed was very slow, and there were cars over there, but the carriage was the feeling. One side of the village is Cangshan, and the other side of the Bohai Sea is the Jade Mountain. The two mountains wrap themselves together, plus the clear and gorgeous sea of ??the Bohai Sea. This feeling, to be honest, even Su Bai himself has some Intoxicated. seem, I havent been so relaxed for a long time, Holding his son, sitting in a small carriage, blowing a hair, aimlessly, without purpose, sometimes it is the most difficult. Su Bai seems to be a little immersed in this atmosphere, and the little guy is just sticking to Su Bai''s chest position, looking at the scenery outside the carriage with a pair of clear eyes. About half an hour later, Su Bai shouted at the coachman. The coachman stopped the horse, and when he checked out with Su Bai, the money didn''t have much, but it made Su Bai somewhat surprised. In front, there is a coffee house in the field, with lavender in front. After walking in, Su Bai ordered a cup of coffee and gave the little guy a lot of dessert. I can eat a limited amount of dessert at home right away. The little guy looks very much looking forward to it. Its very exciting to sit upright and slightly gripped. Its obvious that hes just listening to it. The name of the dessert, this time is to let yourself eat enough! "I know that I haven''t learned to walk until now. I usually eat and drink good nutrition. It doesn''t last long." At this time, the first dim sum came up, the little guy directly grabbed it with his hand, and Su Bai did not stop it. In fact, there is one thing that Su Bai has always been very strange. The little guy seems to be growing up at all. When he was born, the little guy was already as big as a normal baby for seven or eight months, but he was brought out of the story world by Su Bai. Its been more than a year, and hes still like this. Its not long, even walking is not far away. If its not that the little guys IQ is very high, its clear that hes the identity of the soul boy. I hurriedly took my child to the hospital to fight for growth hormone to see if there were any congenital diseases. However, in Su Bai''s opinion, if the little guy can always be so small, look at the anime every day and watch the TV and play with the building blocks to get the happiness of self. It seems to be a kind of happiness to continue this way without any worries. Because Su Bai is clear, his son is actually more intelligent and sensitive than others. The little guy ate a lot of food, a lot of desserts and ice cream, eating and eating. Su Bai was taking a cigarette from his own location, tilting his legs and looking at the flower sea outside the coffee house. Sunshine, afternoon, very nice. "This gentleman, want to take a photo?" A young man with a camera in his hand went to Su Bai and asked. Su Bai looked at the little guy with cream on his face and hands. Some of them couldn''t help but stand up and hug the little guy from the chair. The little guy''s little hand also pointed to the unfinished pastries and ice cream on the table. "It''s all yours, it''s all yours. Let''s go out and give a photo." The little guy didn''t make a fuss, began to **** his fingers, and then licked his flower cat face on Su Bai''s clothes, obviously knowing that he had to take a photo, so pay attention to his image. "Sir, you are going to the right a little bit, yes, it is best to kneel down and let your son lean in front of you." The professional quality of this young photographer is very good, even in pursuit of the angle, he is actually lying on the ground with more than half of his body, in such a way to capture the best perspective and light and shadow. "Okay, laugh one, the little baby laughs too." The little guy was very cooperative, and his mouth was barely smiling, and the white-shouldered mouth was naturally showing a smile. "Hey..." The shutter sounds and a photo is complete. When the shutter sounds, Su Bais mind cant help but reveal the two photos about his life. In the two yellowed photos, everyone inside is natural, but with a cold death. , And this photo of myself, the style of painting, is completely different from them. Yes, completely different, When the photo was taken out and quickly picked up and held in the hand, Su Bai took it up and let the little guy enjoy it with himself. Bow down, Kissed on the sons head, "Look, the family portrait of the family." Chapter 610： Cat and dog Because the carriage was swaying before, the coffee house was not far from the inn of the village entrance, which is the residence of Su Bai. When he went back, Su Bai did not call the car. He held the little one in one hand, and the father and son. Just walk back slowly as you walk. The weather in Dali is also changing. It often appears in front of you. The sun shines brightly in the blue sky and clear water, but when you turn around, it may be that the black clouds are rolling down, especially in the location of the village. Against the backdrop of the Jade Mountain and Cangshan, even if you don''t go to the seaside, it is very interesting to sit on a stone bench and look at the mountains and look at the clouds. Su Bai once went to Huashan, stood on the peak of Huashan Mountain, and looked around. Like the Yunhai Temple in the fairyland, it was discovered at that time that the scenery on the calendar of the New Years painting was actually true. At this time, it was Cangshan. Or it is set off by the Jade Mountain, one after the other, a completely different style of painting, a small fresh and still, a thick and colorful. Of course, its hard to appreciate the feeling of rushing to the sights of tourists who are rushing to the sights. "How, look good?" Su Bai pointed to the mountain view over there and said to the little guy. The little guy yelled, screamed, "Oh oh oh," shouted a few times, as if to echo his own words. However, this kind of attachment is more like a kind: you are happy. Also, the little guy came out of the demon hole at the beginning, and once crawled down the cliff to actively enter the demon hole, knowledge, naturally it is very sufficient. Of course, on the other hand, if you let a child want to understand the feelings in the natural scenery, it is indeed a very unrealistic thing. Compared with mountains and rivers, they are more interested in ice cream. The taste is better. After walking for about 20 minutes, the village pier was in front of me, just a middle-aged man riding a battery car. "Go back?" This man is the younger brother of Su Bais innkeeper, Harbin, who is polite and nice, and also speaks with a northeastern taste when speaking. "Yeah." Su Bai smiled and nodded. "I want to buy some brown sugar, you want it or not, I bring you the authentic, not the same as the store, those stores are fooling people." "Okay, let''s bring some." "Yes, come back." The man is riding a battery car. Su Bai held the little guy and spread some local specialties on the roadside. Su Bai actually tasted quite delicious. But the little guy didn''t like it very much. It was also right. One side of the water and soil to raise one taste, in fact, the little guy is not picky eaters. It is estimated that it was the reason why too many pastries and ice cream were eaten before. In the gap between eating things, Su Bai found that his mobile phone rang. There are very few APPs in Su Bai''s mobile phone. The most frequently used one is a micro signal. After clicking it, it is found to be a mass message. Recently, due to the deployment of weapons, Chinas relationship with South Korea is relatively rigid. This kind of slogan that calls for Chinese people to refuse to buy Korean goods to resist Lotte and so on is very common now, just like the previous QQ space hot talk. . Just, give yourself a micro-signal of this message, Su Bai feels very eye-catching, think about it for a while, this is the micro-sign of the innkeeper''s mother, before the check-in, because Su Bai''s cash is not enough, it will add directly WeChat transfer. For a time, Su Bai did not know what to say. The boss was a Harbin, and her husband was a Korean. Now she is still sending the news. Even Su Bai thought with some sinful interest, did the Korean husband know that his wife was sending out this WeChat message? After thinking about it, Su Bai laughed again. This is probably life, full of contradictions, but also has its own persistence and bottom line. When Su Bai held the little guy back to the inn in the evening, he saw that the proprietress was welcoming a group of new guests to check in. It seemed that something was missing, and shouted at the husband who was helping the guests in the back. In a few words, the proprietress will speak Korean, while the husband will only have some simple Chinese; Therefore, Su Bai did not understand what the proprietress said, but the beginning of the "Ouba" has a strange feeling. In general, Korean dramas have been hot in the past few years, and the word has become almost a buzzword. Just hearing this title in reality still makes people feel a bit novel. After returning to the room, the little guy wanted to watch TV. Su Bai helped him turn on the TV and let him sit on the bed alone. He walked out of the room and went straight to the roof, where tables and chairs were placed for convenience. Guests go to the top of the building to go to the sea. I took a cigarette and sat down on a chair. In the evening, the sky was dim and the wind was getting bigger. There should be rain tonight. Su Bai spit out a smoke circle, shakes the ash, gently twisted his neck, a busy and nervous person, you let him suddenly relax, it is really strange. There were a lot of tourists at the seaside, and the tourists who drove the suitcase and pushed the suitcases were basically in a constant stream. At this time, a young man pushing the suitcase caught the attention of Su Bai. Because when the other party entered his own line of sight, Su Bai noticed the golden retriever dog that the other side was following, and there was a slight energy fluctuation. That is definitely not a golden hair, it can almost be called a demon! A person who is traveling with a demon feels a little strange when thinking about it. But then I thought about it. Su Bai suddenly remembered that it seemed to be the same, and the demon around him was compared with the black cat around him. There was a small tractor that felt like a big rush. "Meow" A cat called, came from below, and slowly spread out, this voice, can not be heard in the ears of ordinary people, before the auspicious, whether they are flying with the plane or into the inn, the average person around It is invisible to see its existence, to be auspicious and cold, and too lazy to take care of the ordinary people around. But since it is auspicious here at this time, even if it is only lazy to kneel on the bed, then this is its territory, and now there is another demon to enter their own territory, naturally declare their sovereignty. The relationship between people and people sometimes seems complicated, and the relationship between demons may seem simpler and more direct. The golden hair seemed to be irritated at this time, and immediately squatted down and gave a low voice to the direction of the inn of Su Bai. The young master of the other side immediately bent down, and while looking at the appeasement, he also looked at the place, and naturally noticed the man who stood on the top of the building and was as young as himself. "Edward, are you feeling threatened?" The young man stood up slowly and he could feel that the man on the top of the building was watching himself. "Snapped" The window of Su Bais room was pushed open, and the auspicious standing by the window, and beside the auspicious side, the little guy climbed curiously and looked out. Auspicious is very angry, because the dog did not leave after releasing the breath, but chose to stay in place, this is a kind of embarrassment to himself! In the dog''s eyes, there are only cats, and in the eyes of people, people are still. "Wang!" Edward immediately screamed, and his body was turned into a yellow light and directed directly at the second floor window. The two beasts did not retreat at this time, and they realized that their fearful Edward showed up to their masters. His courage has taken an extremely active offensive posture. Because in Edward''s view, his master is here, then even if it is facing a higher level of the monster, it is not afraid! Playing the dog, you have to look at the owner! Su Bai, standing on the top of the building, saw the dog rushing to the window on the third floor below. The whole person took a step forward and fell down. He planned to shoot the dead dog because it was in that room. There is also his own son, Su Bai does not want to let this dog, who is obviously a bit strong, to scare the little guy. However, when Su Bai stepped out of that step, the young man standing underneath was hand-printed, and a tyrannical air machine was directly locked in Su Bai. "Meow!" Auspiciously gave a high-pitched voice. Obviously, this dogs active attack has completely angered the auspiciousness. At the same time, this is also a kind of gesture, indicating that Su Bais auspiciousness can completely solve the undead dog. The cat and the dog are naturally handed over to the cat and the dog to solve it by themselves. The auspicious in the heart does not think that he is a pet of Su Bai, and naturally there is no sense of dependence on the owner like the golden retriever. For auspicious, Su Bai is still very confident. At the moment, Su Bais figure has created an instantaneous stagnation in the air, and then directly turned into a blood fog, and instantly floated to the young mans eyes, immediately condensed his own The figure, the distance between the two sides, only less than half a meter! The young man pointed his fingers and pointed at Su Bai. His eyes were calm. Obviously, he faced no fear in the face of Su Bai. However, he still said with a smile in his mouth: "Friends, things between the monsters, you just want to intervene, so, isn''t it?" In the face of the other party''s question, Su Bai also smiled. "I also want to ask you a question." "Ask." The young man replied, but even between this question and answer, the two men''s airways did not violently collide all the time. "Snapped!" A black light and a yellow light collided together and fell together. Then, auspicious stepping on the body of the golden retriever dog is combing his hair, and the golden retriever dog, whose head has been smashed by auspicious paws, is immediately dead and can no longer die. This scene naturally fell in the eyes of Su Bai and young men not far away. Su Baiton paused and continued to ask: "Do you like dog meat?" Chapter 611： Your grandfather The beast that was hard to cultivate himself, was so slap in the face of the cat, the young mans face muscles were pumped subconsciously, and Su Bai also noticed the others move. Simultaneously, next moment, Su Bai also pays attention to the terrible air of the other party! The tyrannical air machine instantly transformed the surrounding pattern into a feng shui, and everything around it began to repel Su Bai at this time. other side, It is a warlock! Su Bais eyes condensed, and the whole person directly rushed forward. Let me come in all directions, I am going all the way! "boom!" A roar of being confined to a very small extent came. Then, I saw that Su Bai, whose clothes were basically broken, hit the young man directly, and then the two men moved fast together, while the front was clear blue. The sea! "boom!" The two men fell into the middle of the sea together, and they sinked at a rapid speed. If they looked from a distance, they thought they were two people who were lyrical. Warlock, Su Bai once heard that fat people talked about it. In the eyes of ordinary people, warlocks and Taoist priests are indistinguishable. They are basically the same. But in the eyes of fat people, Taoist priests are almost the same as warlocks. Everyone is asking God to ask for medicine. The existence of the gods is simply the inheritance of the ancient witches. The inheritance of the ancient witch is even longer. Generally, the tribe has a must-have job in the tribe. At least a little tribe must have this standard, part-time doctor and **** stick, and then For many years of development and change, the wizards began to differentiate. In fact, many professions are traced back, and the ancestors were wizards. Among them, some began to practice the Taoist certificate, and they were eager to break away from the **** of human self-life and seek a kind of great relief. They gradually evolved into a Taoist sect, but also part of it, pursuing partial approach, refining medicine, collecting yin and keeping the beast and the like. It becomes a warlock. Relatively speaking, Taoist priests are a group of nobles who think they are relatively high in B. In the eyes of Taoist priests, they are the kind of people who are looking for odd yin. In history, many kings in the ancient times have a good family, but the Taoist real people keep With their own high, those who help the emperor to refine the medicine to yin and yang, the majority of the warlocks, the most famous is probably the Qin Dynasty when the Emperor of the Emperor went to the sea to find Xu Fu, the undead medicine. When confronting each other, Su Bai also felt the endless means and methods of the other party. Even the other party''s implements were more than the fat man''s grocery store, one after the other, one by one, one after another. But Su Bai always goes up in the most direct way. In fact, whether it is a Taoist or a Warlock, you let a listener who mainly strengthens the flesh close, and it is difficult to think that it is not at a disadvantage. "Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!" In the depths of the Bohai Sea, tyrannical energy riots vented. The other party was very optimistic about Su Bai at the beginning. Both sides are senior listeners. Who is afraid of who? But after playing for a while, the other party suddenly discovered that Su Bais completely fearless physical push pushed himself into a desperate step by step. At the moment, the young man presented a bronze mirror with a bronze mirror pattern that exudes a strange brilliance. "Broken, broken, stand!" The mirror of the bronze mirror was broken, and the aperture of the strip directly covered Su Bai, which successfully restricted the ability of Su Bai to move, and then the young man quickly rose. "puff" After spitting out a sip of water, the young man finally climbed to the shore. He was all over the body. He was already swollen and bruised. He couldnt find a place that was neither blue nor purple. Even the teeth were shattered by two. It looked very embarrassing. Obviously, I was just completely fattened. Tens of seconds later, a water column burst out. Su Bais figure fell steadily on the shore, standing in front of the young man, staring at the young man in front of him. At the beginning, the young man also smashed his teeth and swallowed his stomach and forced him to look at him with Su Bai, but when he saw the deep murder of Su Bais gaze, he suddenly realized that Su Bai really may kill himself, and even bear some responsibility for causality! Do you want to have a barbecue or steam? The young man asked Su Bai. ............ Although the seaside is a tourist attraction, it is now a low season, and the second is around the Pan-East Sea. Apart from the commercialization of several scenic spots that have been developed, most of the rest are still rather desolate. Therefore, it is very convenient to find a wild place to raise a campfire and bake a few pieces of dog meat. The dog meat that was baked out of the tender and tender, sprinkled with some salt from the innkeeper''s kitchen, can also be considered very delicious, eat dog meat, in fact, the favorite is the smell of dog meat. "Eat, eat, eat, I have to eat more." Even if the face was swollen, the young man was still chewing and swallowing the dog meat, as if he had eaten a little and lost himself. Su Bai was slowly chewing on the side, looking at the scene in front of him, it was really a little dumbfounding. The fat man once ridiculed that most of the warlocks have no face and no skin. Su Bai is not very convinced, but now it is indeed better than the fat one. There are seven or eight bottles of beer around them. It is a local beer in Dali. The name is very good. It is called Wind and Snow Moon. Basically, visitors to Dali will be recommended this beer. "Ah... cool." The young man patted his stomach, the golden retriever dog, who he ate most of the time, and Su Bai was a little taste. The man''s name is "Yao Zhe", which sounds unlucky. The dog, according to him, was bought from the Western audience by the exchange of things. Edward" Of course, its not bought, but now that its already dead, you can only eat it. According to Yao Zhe, he has given this dog a lot of panacea for a while. In the dog meat, its all delicious. . "To be honest, in the senior audience, the pure combat power is stronger than yours. It is estimated that there is not much." Yao Zhe said while he was touching his belly. He actually looked thin and tall and not fat, even pick it up a little. Carrying a guitar out can also attract a large number of women''s hearts, but at this time, his posture is indeed not more important than the fat guy, especially when he pulls up his shirt and extends from the belly button to the chest. The chest hair is also not very beautiful. Maybe some women will think that this is a symbol of men. There has been an unfamiliar magazine that has done a less authoritative survey. More than 90% of women like their partners have chest hair, but in the perspective of Su Bai Look, it is not so good. "maybe." It is undoubtedly a very enjoyable thing to be flattered by a guy who has just bluffed. "Hey." Yao Zhe smiled without a face, and then rubbed his hand and said, "That''s no way, my dog ??has been eaten by us, then you can only borrow from your cat." Now, let''s make a fortune together, how?" "If you want to borrow, just take it." Su Bai said a lot. Yao Zhe immediately beamed. "But I am not sure if I can beat it now," Su Bai said. "........." Yao Zhe. "But you can tell me that you are buying the dog, what is it going to do." This is something that Su Bai is very interested in. Obviously, not every listener, especially the senior audience, likes it as much as himself. Anyone who walks around the city, the general experience and the low-level audience, cant be afraid of the next story world all day long, while the senior listeners are mostly like the monks and fats, thinking about how to improve themselves every day. The strength of the increase in their own means, the pursuit of greater breakthroughs, and a smaller number of people, is like Qin Yang of Qinhuangdao, insisting on doing the work that they did not listen to before, this is actually more like a pair Self-paralysis, eager to gain a heartfelt consolation. When you become an audience, you are completely out of the normal life. Normal people can go out for a holiday and relax after a few months or even a year of hard work. For the audience, every day, when The last day has come, life has been in a countdown state, really let go of all the distracting things to go out for a tour, it is almost a thing that can not be done except mental illness. Yao Zhe hesitated, nodded, said, "I don''t have any other way anyway, just tell you, see the mountain bag on the other side of the Bohai Sea? There, there is a temple, anyway, this is basically Each village has its own temple. The biggest one is of course the three towers of Chongsheng Temple. It belongs to the former royal temple. The rest of the ordinary is only as big as the other temples. In the village, there were some evil things in the past few years. Women rarely lived until they were 60 years old. Later, the people in the village looked for a Feng Shui warlock and looked at it. The warlock said that there was a problem with the temple. The man pushed the temple. Hey, you know, the beliefs of the Chinese have always changed a lot. Most of them are self-interested. Once you know that you may have a bad influence on yourself, no matter which way you are, God and Buddha will push you away. "What is wrong with that temple?" "The feng shui warlock is my grandfather." Yao Zhe continued. "And my grandfather had left his own notes. He said that in fact, he saw it at the time. It was not the problem of the temple. Under the temple, there is a breath of evil air. It should be that there is a big evil thing. Under the aura of the heavens and the earth, the aura begins to self-operate and begins to absorb the essence of ordinary people. The body of a woman is weaker than that of a man, so a woman is very It''s easy to die early, and a man, when he is older, becomes a sick man. My grandfather knew his own weight at that time, so he asked the villagers to push the temple away. If he had a personal person in the future generations, he could follow his notes and take the evil thing out and refine it into himself. use. "Turn off the temple and stop it from absorbing the essence of the people?" Su Bai asked. "Which can, because at that time, this place has already begun to develop as a tourist city. My grandfather is worried that this temple will be seen as a sight if it is refurbished." What? Where can the future generations get it? So I flicked the people in the village and pushed the temple. In fact, the stuff is still running, and the people in the entire village are constantly feeding the things with their own spirit. Coincidentally, I am now a listener, and what my grandfather found, naturally, my grandson should be taken out. Su Bai could not help but swear: "Your grandfather." Chapter 612： Push the moon down the door "Your grandfather." This sentence is actually a monk, and Su Bai did not cover it, nor did he pretend to be in a tone. Even so, Yao Zhe just laughed twice, and apparently did not care about this. The fat man said that the warlocks, these people only pay attention to the means, pay attention to the technique and not the method. Now, it feels really good. Before the auspicious paw killed Yao Zhes dog, Yao Zhe was flattened and could do nothing. Children who eat dog meat together with themselves have already explained their mentality. It is more skinless than a fat man, and lower than the lower limit of a fat man. Moreover, the other party''s face is not red and not breathing, and it is normal to say the sinister things that his grandfather did in the past, and the outspoken attitude also explains his world view. This is the case. For the evil thing not to be discovered by the outside world, his grandfather deliberately flicked the victims villagers and pushed the temple. Then, for the past ten years, the villagers of the village, regardless of men and women, old people and children, are actually suffering every day. The pain of being absorbed by evil spirits. This kind of thing, Su Bai thinks that the fat man can''t do it. Although the fat man is also very shameless, he also likes to play the pig. The tiger sees the good thing and the eyes are green, but the fat man is not lower than the bottom line. And Yao Zhe, this person, also put a label on Su Bais heart. Such a person, you will never be friends with him, because he is more listener than most of the audience, except for the interests of the rest. thing. "The reason why I rushed to trade this dog with people in the West is also to find the evil thing. It is the kind of evil thing. The monster is more sensitive to us than humans. In the past, it should also be immersed in its own spirit. If we are two strong people, it will definitely be hidden, and only the monster can find its specific location." Su Bai nodded, then yawned, pulled out the cigarette case, took out two cigarettes, and threw one to Yao Zhe to point himself. "So, who is that evil thing?" This is the most critical issue, and it is also a problem that cannot be avoided. There is only one evil thing. Now you want me to bring the auspiciousness out to find it. So who is the evil thing? What do you need? Yao Zhe asked directly. "I don''t lack anything." Su Bai shook his head. Obviously, this was a rejection of Yao Zhe''s suggestion. Yao Zhe meant that the evil thing was given to him. He then compensated Su Bai for the rest. "I always need something." Yao Zhe didn''t give up. "Without me, you can''t find the location of that place. Now maybe the people in that village are all dead, you can''t find it." Su Bai stood up straight and stretched out. It was indifferent to the earth: "What are you doing? I am here to travel and relax. Thank you for your dog meat." After that, Su Bai went straight down and prepared to go back to the inn. This is not a gesture of sitting on the ground, but because Su Bai really doesn''t care. A sinister gaze glimmered from Yao Zhes eyes, and a warm smile appeared. "That thing is for you, but you have to promise me something else and give me other compensation." Su Bai stopped his footsteps. What he wanted was actually this sentence. Although for the audience, the promises made are not much different from the farts released, but under the premise of this consensus, once the incident is completed, Yao Zhe wants to play a black and black way, then Su Bai uses this reason to directly send Yao Zhe to death, even if he directly kills it, the broadcast will not pursue Su Bais responsibility. Broadcasting is the most reasonable. And Yao Zhes sentence, after giving me a certain amount of compensation after the event, is equivalent to having already taken a posture, that is, I will definitely be black and black, when you have the ability to kill me, because he even Su There is nothing to know about Bai, even if he wants Su Bai to compensate him for anything. Of course, this is something that both sides know well. Yao Zhe also knows that Su Bai just wants his own words. At that time, the two people are more dependent on their own skills. "Let me think about it again, I can give you a reply tomorrow." Su Bai said with a hand. "No, you must reply to me tonight!" Yao Zhe bit his teeth and said directly. "Oh, what''s the change?" Su Bai asked. "The monk on the other side of Chongsheng Temple has already discovered this matter. The monks there are also about to shoot. The reason why I rushed over this time is that I am afraid of night dreams." "In the Chongsheng Temple, there is a monk?" Su Bai asked. The Chongsheng Temple in the scenic spot is naturally no monk, but as a royal temple in the former Dali Kingdom, its inheritance is much longer than the ordinary dynasty. At present, the Chongsheng Temple and the Three Pagodas have become landscapes. The area is for tourists to collect the tickets, but the inheritance of the Chongsheng Temple has never been broken, but it has been hidden in a hidden place. If I have not heard of this wind, I will not come so anxiously. "A group of monks, even if it''s a bit of a way, isn''t it a difficult thing for you?" "This time, there are audiences involved, and there are listeners in the group of monks." Yao Zhe is very convinced. "Oh, I will reply to you that night. I will go back to sleep for a nap. I will discuss it with my cat. It has a big temper. I can''t convince him that I don''t know." Yao Zhe did not say anything this time. He watched Su Bai disappear into his eyes. Then, when he left, he wrapped up the remaining dog meat and packed it. ............ When I returned to the inn, at the entrance, Su Bai happened to meet a little shaman. The little shaman was wearing a gray robes and tied with leggings. The knot on her head was also marked by the years. It should be very small. As for the shaving, the little shame is in the edge. The proprietress took out the money and wanted to stuff it into the little shame, but the little shame would not want it, just insisted on holding a metal lunch box and asked for a large bowl of rice and a large dish of pickles. The Buddhist culture of Dali is very prosperous. This is the basis that was passed down from the previous Nanzhao and Dali countries. Therefore, it is normal to see the monks here, and the people here believe that the Buddha is the majority. The local Bai people''s houses are mainly white and white, and the Bai people are mostly peaceful. It is also related to the infiltration of Buddhism in Dali for many years. However, this little Shaman is also very interesting. The boss wants to stuff his money, but Xiao Shami folded the money and put it on the ground. He put his lunch box aside and then squatted toward the entrance of the inn. I began to pray and prayed for this inn. One porridge and one meal, when thinking of return; Su Bai stood at the entrance, and Xiao Saiya was actually like a squat in front of Su Bai. Su Bai took a few steps to the side and then sat down on the wicker chair on one side. Xiao Shami chanted there for about half an hour of verses, and the boss and the Korean boss were also watching. When there were occasional guests coming in and out, they would let a person entertain and welcome. Will leave a person standing on the side to accompany this little shame. The proprietress should not be a Buddha believer, and the Korean boss still has a cross on his neck. It should be the Christ of faith, but both of them are now very religious. Xiao Shami ended his chanting and took up his own lunch box. He ate eagerly and ately. He tasted very sweet and did not make it. The proprietress said that he helped him to use a microwave to heat it and was directly rejected by Xiao Sha. Su Bai sat next to him, smoking cigarettes one by one, listening to the little Shami chanting. I don''t know when it started, Su Bai slowly started or consciously or unconsciously wanted to integrate himself into the normal life rhythm or switch to the normal person''s perspective. Under this feeling, he seems to have one. A special kind of experience is also a self-restraint of the state of mind. Xiao Shami ate the rice and dipping sauce in the lunch box, then went to the faucet and rinsed the lunch box and the chopsticks that he carried with him. After the lunch box was put into his pocket, Xiao Shami said to the boss and his wife. One "Amitabha". The proprietress still wants to put money, but Xiao Shami shook her head firmly as she stepped back, and the proprietress gave up. Xiao Shami was ready to go, but before he turned and left, he took a special look at Su Bai. Su Bai sat in the wicker chair and watched him chanting. He naturally noticed it. "Amitabha, the donor, the little sister is polite here." Xiao Shami walked to Su Bai. Su Bai was still sitting, and he did not show such respect and seriousness as the boss and his wife. Even the smoke in his hand continued to be sandwiched, so he looked at the little sand with such a calm look. "The donor, your eyes, makes Xiaoxiao feel terrible." Xiao Shami said bluntly. "Why?" Su Bai took a sip of smoke and spit out a smoke circle in front of the little shame. To be honest, even in front of the seven laws, Su Bai is also a sect. At this time, naturally, there is no need to put anything in front of this little savior. Sincere and fearful gestures, and looking at the performance before the small Shami, he should not come over and give himself fortune. "The kind of eyes of the donor, you have said to Xiao Xiao, who is not a good person, but a big evil person." Xiao Shami said very seriously. "What is a good person, what is a big evil person?" Su Bai asked. "The people of great goodness, respect the rules, keep the sincerity, obey the self, love the pity, the heart is worried. The people of the great evil, I would rather bear the world, the people of the world can not bear me." Xiao Shami said in a serious way. Su Bai was amused by the serious appearance of this little Shami. Now he shook the ash and asked: "Then you think, am I a good person or a big evil person?" The master told Xiao Xiao, there is no such thing as a good person in this world. Chapter 613： Sudden situation Su Bai stood up and touched the bald head of Xiao Sha Mi. "Just the boss gave you money, why not? In fact, if you want their money, they will be more at ease." "Amitabha, a meal after a period of causality, rice dumplings have been eaten, after the Xiaoyan also finished, the cause and effect, it will be closed, Xiaoxiao feels no need to add cause and effect." Xiao Sha is still answering Su Bai''s question very seriously. At the same time, he has been staring at Su Bai''s eyes. In Su Bai''s view, this little monk has Huigen. He has his own persistence. It looks very stupid, but it is even more rare. If you are a monk, you should pay attention to a big wisdom. "Causal?" Su Bai smiled and reached out and played a small shame''s light mind bag. "The stinky boy knows what causes and effects." Xiao Shami squinted, obviously a little bit painful, and Su Bai got up straight, went up the stairs and prepared to go back to the room, and did not intend to continue to tease this little shaman. Xiao Shami was puzzled with some doubts and finally left the inn. Looking at the back of the little Shami, Su Bai stood on the stairs and sighed silently. For the monks, the cause and effect is almost a mantra. Just like the legal text on the lawyer, it is the norm of action and the principle of worldview. However, for Su Bai, it was the hysteria before Lan Lin committed suicide. It was the panic of the fat man in front of the ice store. The firefighters father stood in the shadows and watched his sons son was about to be buried in the sea of ??fire. save, If the future is already fixed, Then I would rather not know. Su Bai continued to go up and opened the door of the room. The little guy was watching TV on the tatami with auspiciousness. According to the current situation, the little guy is likely to develop into a otaku in the future. He does not seem to be right. I am very interested in going out to watch TV at home or look at the comic book. When the little guy saw Su Bai came over, he climbed to the side of Su Bai and leaned on Su Bais body to continue watching his TV. Su Bai took out his mobile phone and dialed the phone of the monk. "Amitabha." "Monk, what are you going to do when you come to Dali?" Su Bai asked directly at the door, and there was nothing to hide and cover up. Anyway, the interest in the evil thing Su Bai was not great, plus It is very likely that the monk will come to Dali for this matter, so since the two are coming together, it is necessary to communicate now. "What''s wrong?" The monk heard some flavors. "Is someone already looking for you?" "Oh, a warlock, called Yao Zhe." Su Bai yawned. "Warlock?" The monk indulged, and said, "The news received from the poor side is that there are several listeners in the Western circles who will come over. In short, if the weapon is not handled well, the harm will be great." "Western circle?" Su Bai held the mobile phone with one hand and the other hand twisted the lid of the mineral water bottle and took a sip. "How come it to the people in the Western circles, and the gang is also idle." pain." "Amitabha, because of that thing, does have a deep relationship with the Western audience." "Oh, this story is getting more and more interesting." Su Bai took the mineral water bottle in his hand. "Is there pressure on your side?" "I was originally on vacation, and I am embarrassed to be poor..." "That''s good, then good. I told you a monk. I don''t think Dali is very fun here. I decided to go to Tengchong tonight. If you have finished your own thing, fly back to Shanghai. I will bring it. My son went to Tengchong again." "........." monk. Hanging up the phone, Su Bai leaned his head on the pillow. If it was only the exclusive secret discovered by Yao Zhe and his grandfather alone, Su Bai still had some interest to do it once, but now he listens to the monks meaning. People in the Western circles are involved, so it doesn''t mean anything, and it''s not necessary. It''s not that Su Bai is afraid of the Western audience, but he is too lazy to compete with them. The sky is falling and there is a high one to stand up. Hey, he is now just a veteran listener. Although he is outstanding in the strength of the veteran audience, there are still a group of high-level listeners. The kind of mentality of the profit-making country is shunned by mistakes and blessings. Its not so strong here at Su Bai. I am so hard to have a chance to take my son out to travel, and I am not willing to fall into such a thing. In the evening, Su Bai added a coat to the little guy, then took the little guy to the village street for dinner and walked into a restaurant called Nanxun Garden. The boss''s skin was a bit dark and enthusiastically introduced his own specialties. After Su Bai ordered a few, the boss looked at Su Bai and looked at the little guy around Su Bai, and advised Su Bai to lose two dishes, otherwise one An adult can definitely not eat too much waste, and Su Bai also reduced the two dishes by pushing the boat, but the attitude of the boss is indeed very good. It is now a low season for tourism, but this "Nanyuan Park" business is OK, compared to the management of other restaurants, the boss is indeed a good reputation for business. A fried phase dish, a piece of fried tofu with sage, a special wood chicken and a bowl of red bean sauerkraut soup, the amount is very good, the color is also good, the chef''s cooking is also OK. In Su Bai''s view, the local cuisine and taste style of Dali is actually not much different from that of Jiangsu and Zhejiang. The characteristic woody chicken Su Bai feels good, but the two vegetarian dishes are really good. Su Bai feeds the little guy while eating, and the two fathers and sons are slowly enjoying the dinner together. then, The thin young man still found it here. In fact, he found it here. This is what Su Bai expected. The other party knows which inn he lives in. He finds that he is not in the inn now, and he can find it by going a few hundred meters to the small street. I am. Yao Zhe sat down in front of Su Bai, and he did not take himself as an outsider and called the boss to take a pair of bowls. At the same time, Su Bai also found that after seeing the little guy, Yao Zhe''s eyes were obviously on the little guys. The little guy is a soul boy, but in the eyes of the warlock, they have no concept of women and children, only to see if they are useful. This kind of gaze of Yao Zhe has caused a burst of anger in Su Bais heart. If it is not allowed by the broadcast, Su Bai really wants to directly slap the brains of this guy who has not swollen before. Because the little guy is a counter-scale of Su Bais heart. It seems that I was aware of the murder that Su Bai was emitting. Yao Zhe immediately coughed, and immediately dared not to look at the little guy again, bowing his head and eating and eating. "Go and go together after dinner." Yao Zhe said while eating. "Don''t go." Su Bai said these words very simply, and there is no room for negotiation and conversion. Yao Zhes breath slammed, raising his head and staring at Su Bai. this moment, In Yao Zhes eyes, Su Bai saw anger, Yes, anger. Your cat slaps and slaps my dog. You pushed me into the sea, a burst of arrogance, You and I have eaten the dog meat, You promised me before, I will go with me. Then you are "not going" now, so you refused so arbitrarily? Is a normal person, will be angry, have to say, Yao Zhe''s qigong, is really far worse than the fat, fat is the kind of slippery mud, you have to step on me? Cheng, the left side is tired of stepping on? But the addiction, I put the right side to the past and give you another step? And Yao Zhe, it is true that whether it is character or temperament, in fact, it has already been completely radicalized. He does not bother to cover his true emotions, but the choice he made must be the most time-critical and follow-up interest relationship. Therefore, Su Bai was so generously holding the little guy sitting across from Yao Zhe. He didnt worry at all that Yao Zhe dared to shoot himself. As long as he dares to shoot himself when he is holding the little one, he can be sure that the other person wants to hurt my son. Sorry, Laozi immediately got up and killed you. This reason and cause and effect are also justified on the radio side. Broadcasting is very reasonable. "Huh........." With a long sigh of relief, Yao Zhe licked his lips and tapped his fingers on the dinner table. "Cheng, I invite you to eat dog meat. You invited me to eat this meal. owe." The life of a monster can match these few dishes? However, Yao Zhe could only get up with his own anger and walked outside the restaurant. Su Bai is clear, even if there is no monster, Yao Zhe will still go to that place, but that place is now a right and wrong place, Westerners are also coming, the monk is also acting, there are other aspects The person will also be like a shark that smells **** smell. Although this has brought out the importance of the evil thing from the side to some extent, even if someone tells Su Bai that he is about to unearth it is to kill Moxie. Su Bai is too lazy to join in the fun. After the account was settled, Su Bai held the little guy ready to go back to the inn. Just out of the door of the restaurant, there was a silver car that drove away from Su Bai. There were 2 women and 1 man in the car, two women, a blonde and a maroon. Hair, male is a bald head. When the car was exercising from the entrance of the restaurant, the three people in the car looked at Su Bai, and Su Bai was watching them. Because both parties are in an instant, I feel the breath of the other party''s audience! If you just pass by, then it is no problem. When the Western audience comes to the East, they must learn to keep a low profile. Su Bai is not interested in arranging them. Anyway, if you fight for you, I will take my son to climb Cangshan. Bohai, you love to drop. however, Just when the silver car had just passed the restaurant door a few meters away, The silver car suddenly exploded, The three people in the car were immediately blown out. The only man who refused to wipe the blood on his face immediately after landing, immediately raised his head and stared at Su Bai to shout at the companions on both sides: "The Chinese have started (English)!" Chapter 614： This is a misunderstanding Life is always full of all kinds of accidents. Of course, accidents on any occasion, if you look down step by step, you can actually find it. For example, now, Su Bai can be sure that the explosion of this car at this time must be calculated by human beings. In this world, there is no such thing as a coincidence. The car carrying three listeners is standing by another listener. The hotels door suddenly burst. The heat and debris of the explosion flew around, and the white body turned backwards, protecting the little one with his own body. He didnt want the little one to suffer the slightest damage, but the guests sitting next to the window of the hotel and the outside. A lot of tourists have been affected. For a time, the whole scene is very **** and cruel, and the broken limbs are everywhere. When the wave of the explosion ended, Su Bai just turned around and heard the **** bald head. The Western man shouted in English to himself: the Chinese shot. For a time, Su Bai really had a feeling of deep powerlessness. How could there be such a **** thing? Lao Tzu who did not agree to the request, I thought about traveling leisurely, what kind of **** is counting the old man into the game? At this moment, In fact, there is no second choice, because the bald western male has already rushed directly toward Su Bai. This explosion will certainly make them the three listeners who happen to be in the car, but they will not really want them. Life, after all, the vitality of the audience is much stronger than Xiaoqiang. Su Bai held the little guy inconvenient to fight, but had to quickly retreat, directly hit the wooden fence of the kitchen with his back, and at this time, a cat called from the top of Su Baitou. At the moment of the explosion, I immediately woke up in the inn of a few hundred meters away, and quickly rushed here, after all, only a few hundred meters away, for auspicious, it really does not take much time. Su Bai threw the little guy up, and the auspicious standing on the eaves immediately flew up, biting the collar of the little guy and disappearing into the eaves with the little one. "boom!" The bald man slammed into the back of Su Bai''s back with Su Bai''s son''s gap. The other side''s collision was indeed very strong, and Su Bai flew out directly. The granite carved staircase was Su Bai. The plane was broken, and the potted plants and stones on the top were also collapsed at this time, and the Su Bai was buried directly. At this time, the blonde woman was holding a wand and floating in the air in the courtyard of the restaurant. The lips quickly flipped and the spells were directly pulled out. A hot lava flew directly down, and the area where Su Bai was buried was instantly incinerated. Only a pool of molten iron was left in the distance. However, there has also been a deep pit. The bald man is stunned and is preparing to speak out to remind his companion, but it is too late. "boom!" The blond female magician suddenly blasted underneath, and Su Bai slammed from inside and flew directly to the magician! Below is the basement of this restaurant, which is equal to the empty area, so Su Bai simply came to a position transfer. The female magician is also experienced in the battle. There is a scroll in the left hand, the scroll is burning, and a fire snake appears. It is shrouded in the head position of Su Bai, which is equivalent to creating a suicide between himself and Su Bai. The isolation belt, at the same time, the female magician began to continue to curse. This is the method of the magician''s battle. Basically, the distance is first created to strike the middle and long distance. However, Su Bai was distorted at this time. He mastered the boxing, and the black dragon scale appeared in the palm and half arm positions. For a time, the fire snakes in front were absorbed by the black dragon scales, and the momentum of Su Bai was not reduced. Finally appeared in front of the female magician. The female magician was amazed. She didn''t expect Su Bai to have such a means. Before she saw that he was strongly knocked out by his teammates, she had already labeled Su Bai as a physical strengthener, but she still hasn''t. I have seen which physical strengtheners can control the fire. "Door of hell!" The jewel on the female magician''s staff ruptured directly, and a fire door appeared in front of her. At the same time, the whole person stepped forward, in the air, the whole person burned and turned into a flame that flew toward the eaves. And go. The bald man below also quickly came to prepare for her support. "Want to run?" Su Bai sneered a sneer, originally this matter is not related to Lao Tzu, but it is you who are fighting, stupid is you, Lao Tzu was beaten by you, still want to run? Su Bais body immediately collapsed and turned into a **** fog, which wrapped the flame in a stronger and more direct way. It was like eating dumplings, regardless of the hot and hot mouth. A boring! The flames are burning with blood, the blood is constantly evaporating and dissipating, but the blood is also filled with an angry and tenacious idea, desperately draining the vitality and activity from the flame! For a time, the restaurant had a scream of blazing fire. The bald man has jumped on the eaves, but there is no way for him to face the situation. He is simply a physical intensive person, but the situation in front of him is not something he can solve. He can punch the fire and hit the fire. Still able to hit the blood fog? "Snapped!" The fire began to condense, The blood fog is beginning to re-agglomerate. Then, the two figures fell directly and broke into the pool in the courtyard. The bald man quickly went down, but soon he stopped and didn''t dare to move because he saw his companion being being in China. The man gave his neck. The female magician looks very miserable now. Originally, a young woman of about twenty-seven years old, her skin was completely creased. The whole portrait was directly old and turned into a portrait of an old woman. The rainy nights of Su Bai were all traces of burnt black. Even some places were even baked and melted, and the exposed bones were black, apparently burned by fire. This situation is enough to show how cruel the fighting and fighting between the two men is. but, The ending has come out, Su Bai won the victory in the recent confrontation, although it is a tragic victory, but it is indeed a win. His own companion was held in the hands of the other party, and the bald man did not dare to act rashly. At this time, the woman with the maroon hair came over. She saw the scene in front of her and frowned slightly. Obviously, it was difficult for her to understand why the situation became like this. Even if his two companions are extremely excellent people in the seniors, 2V1 has become the current situation, and the female magician on his side has been forcibly controlled by the East. How to fight this! However, this chestnut-haired woman still looks at Su Bai very calmly: "Friend, this is a misunderstanding. I checked the casualties outside. It should not be the audience''s handwriting. It should be done by ordinary people. It is estimated that we were offended in Hong Kong. They even caught up here. The outside explosion caused dozens of ordinary people to die and hurt, and the audience did not dare to play so big. So, this is a misunderstanding, please let go of my friend." Yes, The logic is clear, The audience should not dare to play so big, otherwise he will bear the punishment from the broadcast. You can kill a few ordinary people who are irrelevant. The broadcast will not pay attention. If those people want to deal with you or your friends and family, you will retaliate and go back. No problem, broadcasting is the most reasonable. But this explosion is definitely not like the audience''s handwriting. This is also the yardstick for the broadcast to constrain the audience. Otherwise, the real world may have been messed up by the audience. The bald man listened to the woman with maroon hair, and it seemed that there was some anger. Because the three people came here, there was purpose and task. Now the magician in his team is basically seriously injured. Obviously in this mission, It is also difficult for her to play any function. The teacher is not self-defeating, and he is not allowed to be depressed and angry. "Oh, is it a misunderstanding?" Su Bai looked down unexpectedly and kissed the woman''s face. The woman''s eyes flashed with anger. Obviously, this state of being controlled by people has made her very unbearable, and this Chinese man has actually returned. Lighten yourself. "This feeling is really bad." Su Bai shook his head helplessly. He is now smoking everywhere in the whole person. The state is too bad to be worse, but this woman, wrinkled skin, kisses like Kiss a rough eucalyptus bark. The chestnut-haired woman is also somewhat angry, but she still holds a smile on Su Baidao: "This is just a misunderstanding, so, friend, can you now? Please let go of our friends, we will leave, this thing, as if it has not happened. We will not pursue it again. "Just did it happen? You really won''t pursue me again?" Su Bai asked with some surprise. "Oh, let''s put people away, otherwise you still want to be like!" The bald man glared at Su Bai, his eyes, with a touch of disdain. "I don''t want to be like that." Su Bai said innocently, "misunderstanding, isn''t it?" After that, Su Bais left hand nails grew wildly, and then he did not hesitate to directly pierce the head of the female magician in his hand and stir it. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The female magician made a shrill scream. The sharpness of the nails and the venom that spread out of the madness are desperately eroding the body of the female magician who is dying. quickly, She is not suffering, Because she is dead, Then, from his body, a group of gray light clusters floated into the body of Su Bai. "Oh, this is a misunderstanding. This is really a misunderstanding..." Su Bai said very innocently to the two Westerners in front of him. Chapter 615： Secret in the photo Life is full of misunderstandings. Sometimes, misunderstandings can be used as a fig leaf to cover up some embarrassment and cramps and give the two sides a step down. However, Su Bai does not need any steps, nor does he want any misunderstanding. Since the explanation you gave me is just a "misunderstanding", Well, I also give you a misunderstanding. Everyone has misunderstood once, and its awkward. The chestnut-haired woman looked at Su Bai, and then looked at the companion''s body lying on the ground. She seemed to be afraid of what was happening in front of her. other side, Just killing your companion directly? The bald man''s face was pumped. At this moment, he seemed to have a feeling of being slap in the face of the oriental man in front of him, especially the Chinese man who deliberately pretended to look innocent. "Hey!" The bald man took a few steps forward and stared at Su Bai in disgust. "You are a yellow-skinned monkey, don''t want to live!" "Come." Su Bais mouth showed a smile. Just now, he did not absorb much residual vitality from the dying female magician. His current situation has not improved much, but Su Bai still extends his middle finger. Facing the bald man in front of him, he "hooked" his hand. come, Kill, Hit, Who is afraid of who! The bald man''s fist clenched in an instant, and the airflow around him seemed to be sucked up. The chestnut-haired woman saw it and was about to open her mouth to stop her companion. But she found a man wearing a robes at the entrance of the restaurant. The mans eyes were pure and squat, but the mans air was completely locked. On yourself. This monk, when he came in from the beginning, has clearly stood in position and attitude. "Amitabha, big white, but I haven''t seen you for a long time, how can it become this look." "I met three white-skinned pigs, and I was blown up by the pig''s hair. I thought I was getting it. Now I just killed one, and I still have two left to wait for me to die." Su Bai snorted and smiled and took the initiative to the bald man. come, Are you not going to kill me? Are you not going to avenge your companion? Are you not very angry? You are not very worried about me? come, Hands-on, I am waiting for you, Look at it, Who can live out of this door alive! The meaning of Su Bais heart was conveyed to the bald man through his powerful and cold eyes. If there is no monk suddenly appearing and standing without hesitation, maybe the bald man will really disregard the advice of the maroon hair female companion and insist on the shot to Su Bai, but now the other side has come to a strong support, the original 2V1 directly becomes five Five open, although this Chinese man is very wounded, no one can despise him. "Sorry, my companion is dead. We want to leave with her body now, can we?" The maroon-haired woman walked straight up and picked up the female magician''s body. Then she glanced at the bald man. The bald man glanced at Su Bai with hatred and walked out of the restaurant with the maroon hair woman. The monk went to Su Bai and looked at Su Bais sore injury. He couldnt help but shook his head in a speechless voice. Go, the police should come soon, find a place to treat you. Su Bai looked at the monk and smiled. "Monk, don''t tell me that everything is arranged by you." "It shouldn''t be done by the audience. Who dares to kill so many times, the radio will punish, and the poor have said that they will come to you to talk about something at night." "But I told you on the phone, I am not interested in that." "That was a relic left by the audience of the previous generation. It was more than 20 years ago." The monk saw that Su Bai was still unmoved and continued. "What is left with the audience of your parents, now Knowing what causes, I started to become more and more obvious, and the broadcast did not release any realistic tasks for the nearby audience. Do you not feel curious?" "Not curious, really not curious." Su Bai stressed, "Monk, I really don''t want to go into this matter, I really decided to change places to go on vacation, this Dali, I really can''t talk about it recently. More peace." "First heal you, poor, there are some materials to show you, wait until you finish reading." .................. In the inn, the monk is holding the juice from the medicinal herbs to dissolve the white sputum, even if the blood of the spleen can be self-recovery, but the injury is indeed too serious. Su Bai was able to see it. The monk took out a lot of inventory at the bottom of the box. Many precious medicinal herbs and herbs were used for themselves. Some of them did not even have to be exchanged from the micro store. Why did the monk do this, Su Bai can naturally think clearly, nothing to be diligent. This is, use such expensive medicine to heal yourself, how can you refuse it later? After the treatment, the monk went to the bathroom to wash his hands. When he came out, he took a towel and rubbed his hand and said: "The injury is very serious, but the problem is not very big. With your physique and the poor medicine just given you, one day. More time can recover more than 50% or more." "I think I have to lie down for a month to cultivate," Su Bai said. The monk pulled out a paper bag from the cuff and placed it in front of Su Bai. "Look at this." Su Bai leaned against the bed and shook his head. "I am dizzy, anemia, I don''t want to see." "Just look at one of the photos." The monk had to do it himself, opened the file bag, and took a photo from it. "This person, do you know?" The monk showed the photo in front of Su Bai. Su Bai''s eyes were very casually swept away. Yes, it was really just a random scan, but soon Su Bai''s eyes fixed in the photo. It was a photo taken in front of the three towers of Chongsheng Temple. There are three people in the photo. The leftmost person looks fat, and is even fatter than Zhang Yayis fat man. On the right is a monk, while in the middle, there is a man in a casual outfit. The fat man looks more than forty. The monk in that photo was also forty or fifty years old, and the man in the middle was a little younger, and it seemed to be thirty years old. "You know him, are you?" The monk said to Su Bai. "He called... Su Yuhang." Su Yuhang, These three words, Su Bai certainly heard of it, huh, huh, before Su Bai was twenty-three years old, he always regarded this man as his father. In his "memory", this man often appears. He is good at calligraphy and good at temperament. He is a very elegant man. And recently, Su Bais impression of this man, From the last story world, that is, in the story world that Su Bai entered to save the smoked child, when he entered the door, he saw that he was still a green look outside the scene of the demon. "Have he been here?" Su Bai asked. "Yes." Su Bai nodded. "The rightmost monk is a poor teacher, the law is Hui Neng, the leftmost one, the identity is unknown, but according to the old lady in the temple, it should be an official. And the middle one is your father. He came here more than 20 years ago, and the three also took a photo." "There is something strange about this." Su Bai shrugged indifferently, but it involved the wound. Obviously, Su Bai didn''t care what he showed. "That thing was lost more than twenty years ago." The monk added, "There is definitely a connection between the two. In fact, this photo is also found in the archives of the temple. At that time, the guests that Huineng Master saw every day would have a record." "That, what is it?" Su Bai asked. The monk shook his head. "The poor people really don''t know, but if they don''t guess wrong, they should be Westerners. They don''t know why, they are lost here, and recently, they began to actively expose their position and breath. Obviously, it is not ready to continue to hide." "You said so much, still didn''t tell me whether it was a device or something." "Should be...the instrument." The monk smiled bitterly. "If it is a person, it would be too sensational." "Monk, what do you mean, the people on both sides of Su Yuhang in this photo are the audience of the year?" "The eighty-nine is not out of ten, the poor have read the notes and experience of Huineng Shishu, when I was looking for the scriptures, I felt that I was full of fog and water, and I was puzzled. Later I became an audience and I understood it. Uncle is using his Buddhist scriptures to express his feelings." "Because this is done, it will not be erased by the broadcast after death?" Su Bai laughed. "Well, it should be like this. The identity on the left is actually found, but on this day, he died in a car accident." "Its another car accident." Su Bai spit out his tongue. "The radio can''t play a new trick." "The one who lost there should be something from the West. The big probability is a musical instrument. The instrument was lost there and began to repair itself, but it has recently become violent, and some nearby villages have already The incident of human and animal death has occurred, it should be out of its handwriting." "Then you go to solve the problem." Su Bai is still not very thoughtful, even if the monk took out this old photo, Su Bai is still not much interest. "The problem is that the broadcast did not release realistic tasks, but many people have already died." The monk looked at Su Bai very seriously. "Su Bai, you should know what it means. If it is an ordinary ghost, dare to do this. Killing and sucking blood is so arrogant, how can the broadcast be indifferent? Does it directly send a realistic task to the audience in Yunnan to solve it? Su Bai picked up a bottle of mineral water, took a sip, and then licked his tongue. "Monk, what do you mean, the master of the instrument, has not died yet? So the broadcast will only settle the things done by this instrument to its owner, but not to publish the real task? "According to the rules of broadcasting, this should be the case, so most listeners will control their own instruments and spirits, and will never allow them to go out to do damage, otherwise the cause and effect will be counted on their own heads." Speaking of this, the monk paused, saying: "Even if it is the lychee group, it has never been more than ten years since it became a listener, and this group of people basically left by train. The audience more than 20 years ago, still alive, dont you feel horrible? Chapter 624： It will be late tonight. I had a cold yesterday, took medicine, stumbled and fell asleep, and woke up to sleep at 7:00 in the evening. Now I start to code words, and the two will not be less, maybe it will be late. Don''t panic, hold the dragon! Chapter 616： Human pustule Its almost impossible to imagine a listener who has lived for more than two decades. According to common sense, its actually a character with his two cheap aunts. Su Bai naturally knows the reasons why the monk changed his attitude toward the action. Perhaps the monk only thought that this was a very simple and extraordinary incident. But after seeing the information and understanding the specific situation, the monk understood the real thing. significance. Before, whether it was fat or Gyatso or Su Bai, the four people thought about it, maybe they can live another three or two years, after all, everyone can live to the present, too. The coincidence factor is inside. It is very likely that a bad luck in a certain story world has already died long ago and is accepted and forgotten by the whole society. "Su Bai, can you refuse this desire?" The monk looked at Su Bai very seriously. At this time, Su Bai saw from the eyes of the monk a kind of eagerness. Obviously, in the face of this kind of message, facing the things left by the audience who may still be alive more than 20 years ago, the monk is really Motivated. "I don''t know." Su Bai shook his head and asked himself. Su Bai did not feel so eager for this matter, even if it was so far. "But the monk, if you really want to enter this piece, If anything, I can help you." This is not hypocrisy, nor is it down the road. Su Bai does not bother to tweak to do this gesture. This is really because Su Bai is not willing to stir up this thing now, but sees the monk so keen, out of his own Relationship, Su Bai is willing to help. The monk nodded. He knew the character of Su Bai. At the moment, he just reached out and patted him on the shoulder of Su Bai. "Thank you." "But, monk, I don''t know why, I always feel that your mood has been a problem recently." Su Bai kindly reminded. Barren is also aware of it, but barrenness cant control itself now. The monk sighed, got up, walked to the little guy, reached out and touched the little guy''s head, and the little guy whispered. He didn''t seem to like this touch, except Su Bai. "Big white, you found no, your recent state of mind began to become more and more peaceful, the strength goes up, the more things you touch, your mood is more and more peaceful, the poor is envious, the poor now knows their own The problem, but there is no way to do anything. Now, poverty can only follow the tide. When the monk said these words, he seemed helpless. .................. On the evening of the next day, Su Bai stood in the windbreaker on the dock of the village. The injury was not so good, and the strength was only restored to less than six or seven percent, but it was basically enough. The monk was also alone, without any help. "Are you alone?" "The original plan was to bring some of the same door to the same door, but if you think about it, this matter has now reached the point where it is difficult for ordinary people to be qualified to intervene, so the poor will come alone." At the edge of the village, there is a row of small cruise ships. Usually, this boat cruise is about 180 tickets. In fact, it doesn''t mean much. The ordinary people in the sea are more suitable for far-sighted play. After all, its just a big lake. Its far from looking or standing on the side. Its beautiful. If you look at it on the boat, its just like this. In a cruise ship, a dark-skinned man came out and held his hands in a respectful manner to the monk. The monk and Su Bai took the boat and both of them went to the second floor of the cruise ship and sat down. Where is the specific location? asked Su Bai. "To the side of the Bohai Sea, its time to go a little further. Its very close." The monk probably pointed out a direction with his hand. The cruise ship started to launch, the violent engine roared and the ship began to leave the village pier. According to the normal cruising route, the ship should be half a circle, let the visitors stay in another place for half an hour and then come back, but this time there is no circle, but it is straight in one direction. Su Bai did not bring auspiciousness. On the one hand, with auspicious temperament, it was impossible to listen to Su Bais instructions to be a hitter of Su Bai. On the other hand, the safety of the little guys safety was not assured. About half an hour later, the boat docked. The monks and Su Bai went to the shore. It took about half an hour to turn over the two hillsides. In the mountains in front of the slope, the shadow of a mountain village appeared. In the sight of the two. "If it is really happening in this mountain village, how can it not be taken seriously?" This makes Su Bai very strange. "It is not surprising. Although Dali is a tourist city, its development and infrastructure cannot be compared with the cities along the eastern coast. Although there are many tourists, the area of ??specific activities for tourists is just a few. The place is just now, although the Shuanglang Xizhou side is already famous, but the infrastructure facilities are still very general, not to mention the rare places for tourists." "No, right." Su Bai shook his head silently. "This explanation does not work. Yao Zhe, the warlock once said that his grandfather had been here more than ten years ago. At that time, Dali was already developing tourism, so in order to I was afraid that the temple was refurbished to create an attraction, so the local villagers flicked the temple away. But the thinking of people more than a decade ago is definitely different from the present. I dont believe that the people in the village will not come out to seek medical treatment after discovering that they are seriously ill. Now Dali is more than a decade ago, Dali. It can be almost exactly the same. It seems that I heard the meaning of Su Bais words. The monk only got the word. It was discovered, but it was suppressed. On the one hand, it was to control the spread of panic and it was detrimental to the reputation of the tourist city. In addition, it was... Speaking of this, the monk sighed. "Monk, this is what the monks here do." Su Bai smiled. "In fact, it is the same mind as Yao Zhe and his grandfather. He is worried about the evil thing, is not familiar with it, or is alarmed if he is not completely self-healing." And destroyed." "Poverty is also very incomprehensible, and it is very unacceptable." The monk said very earnestly, "Everyone in the world, but not everyone is born to the Buddha, is to be poor, and no exception." "I met a little shame yesterday. I said something very interesting to me. He said that there is no real big good person in the world. Now it sounds very good." Su Bai and the monk said while walking, Su Bai naturally would not go too far to accuse the monks of this practice, the monk is not too cynical for this, the world view of the two people has long been broadcast to re-shaping, this The resistance of a kind of thing is naturally strong. The entrance to the village is a cement road, but the construction time should not be short, and some pitted places have not been repaired and filled. Here, it seems to be another paradise hidden on the edge of the paradise. If the Cangshan Bohai Sea contains a kind of natural beauty, then here, it is like a pustule squeezed out by the ugly heart of human beings. There are more than a dozen elderly people in the village. Each old man is sitting on a small wooden bench with a gaze and numbness. They didn''t sit there chatting and smoking, but they sat quietly, didn''t talk, didn''t do anything, but when Su Bai and the monk came over, they slowly shifted their eyes to the monk. With Su Bai. This scene, Su Bai had seen before, but in the hospital. Once, Su Bai went to a cancer hospital. Under the inpatient ward, I saw a group of old people sitting there numbly. The driver at the time said to Su Bai that these people were actually waiting to die. At that time, Su Bai did not become an audience. For the matter of life and death, naturally, he did not see it so lightly. Therefore, that scene also left a lot of touch in Su Bais heart. "Amitabha." The monk''s hands were combined, and he read a Buddha''s number, "Sin, sin." Su Bai didn''t want to analyze how much compassion he had at the time of the monk''s heart. He just shook his head with some doubts. The influence of the evil thing was so big. The broadcast did not take the initiative to arrange for the local audience in Yunnan to solve the problem with reality. Is it true that it is because of the owner of the evil thing? In fact, still alive? The two walked past the entrance to the village. The old man in the row at the entrance of the village, no one got up and asked questions, so slowly slowly followed his body and slowly shifted his eyes, and then continued to go down. . Living here, every day, for them, is a sentence. On both sides of the village entrance, there is a public cemetery. Many new tombs stand here, telling a kind of sadness, and watching the photos on the tombstones are mostly photos of children. In this village, the rate of death of newborns is also terrible. Basically, there are not many young people in the village. The people who can be seen are also very old. I want to come. Those who can leave here have already left. The rest of the people are either old-fashioned or really There is no place to go. This also explains why the evil now begins to need to go to the nearby area for food, probably because of the loss of the population of this village is obviously not enough. "The temple that was pushed down, where is the location..." Su Bais words were not finished, and they stopped the words, because there were two jeep cars in front of the two in the middle of the village. It was very domineering to stop there, a group of people, there is a barbecue grilled there. When I saw the monk and Su Bai''s figure, some people who were already eating barbecues slowly stood up and stared at the two very unfriendly. The monk sighed and said: "I can hide this matter. In fact, the monks here are powerless. I have just asked me why the broadcaster would not inform the local audience in Yunnan to solve this problem. Now, you can see it yourself. The broadcast really does not release realistic tasks, but the situation here, the local audience in Yunnan, has already been clear. These people are stationed here in batches to prevent the outsiders from seeing. Chapter 617： Infiltrated with the secret of blood The audience is actually a very strange group. They are divided according to the audience, the low-level audience, the general audience, the senior audience, the senior audience, and the audience who are beyond the high-level audience. The most natural is the experiencer, then According to the level of the level, it is continuously reduced sharply. This is based on the strength of the audience, but there is another way to arrange it. Chinese people have always liked to distinguish one type of people by geographical division, because since ancient times, China has been a large unified country that has always been divided into long-term and must-have. The people in one area naturally retain this area. The character of a person, in popular terms, is labeling. For example, people in Zhejiang will do business, people in Guangdong will eat anything, people in Jiangsu have money, and people in the Northeast will grow tall. Before the audience forum was opened up, the audience''s degree of geographical division was actually not so obvious, but as the audience forum was established, the atmosphere of audience division according to the various provinces and provinces would naturally arise. Eighty-nine people who are roasting at the two jeep cars are listeners, but the strength is very low, the low-level audience is the majority, and the average audience level is one or two. The seniors are one. Therefore, it is basically judged that they should be local audiences in Yunnan. For the other way of thinking, the low-level listeners in other places will not be able to go to Yunnan to carry out any adventure activities. The lower-level audience still has It is still in the stage of how to live through the next story world. The Chinese speak one side of the water and soil to raise one party. One party also shelters one side of the water and soil. Since ancient times, many corrupt officials have slandered them. They have done a good job for the country and the people, but most of them are still very good for people in their hometowns. It will still be done, so this situation often occurs, that is, a person is cast aside by the people in the history books, but there are still oysters in his hometown to offer. The monk looked at Su Bai and seemed to have guessed Su Bais thoughts in his heart. He sighed and said, Isnt someone doing the act of bringing eight thousand dead souls to Shanghai? Su Bai is a little crying and laughing. "You like this metaphor makes me have nothing to say." "This is a very natural thing. One listener naturally has the subconscious mind and responsibility to maintain his stability. Because no one wants to make a mess in life in the real world, but the audience also has the utilitarian heart of the audience. This is nothing more than The choice is not the same, it is a matter that can be explained. In addition, this has to be added to the broadcast to release the realistic task of reward, in order to let this temper gradually develop, here is not to say that the audience in Yunnan does not love the hometown of the hometown, in which place is the audience When I found out that something was wrong, but the broadcast was indifferent and did not release the reality task for the audience to solve, it would be suspicious of it, and then slowly suspected that it was continuously enriched through a series of investigations, and finally evolved into this situation. In essence, the audience is a group of desperate people who pursue interests. They are not Spider-Man or Batman. This place appears in any other place. The listeners in that place will do the same, and use this as their own. Forbidden, people from other places are not allowed to intervene. "At least, if I put it next to my house, I will not allow it." Su Bai said with certainty. Nima, if this thing appears next to the old house, Su Bai will not control the fat monk how they block themselves, and certainly run with auspiciousness to solve this thing, and if you grow mature, you have How big is the secret. The monk nodded a little bit, and thought that you were mentally ill, thinking must be out of step with others. The nine people here are all standing up. Obviously, there will be no tourists coming from this place. Together with the costumes and temperament of Su Bai and the monks, they will not treat them as tourists. The person headed by is the strength of the ordinary audience. He is naturally more sensitive. He took the initiative. When he was approaching, the monk deliberately exhaled his breath. The ordinary listener immediately bent his waist. Sprinting and walking over, before and after the Gong, it is very obvious. "grown ups." The other eight listeners who stayed in place, some have already taken out their own instruments, but when they saw that the one who took the lead had already lowered their posture and called the adults, everyone now took the implements back. I dont care about the barbecue, and I stand side by side with respect. Human society, in fact, is not much different from animal society. Class division has always existed. It existed before, exists now, and will continue to exist in the future. In the audience circle, the division of power is an iron law. "Call the people here, come over and say, the fruit should be mature." The monk said quietly. "Okay, boy, I will go to the notice." The ordinary listener immediately took out his mobile phone and called out. These people have been sent to the post in batches to prevent the place from being destroyed by outsiders. They are also good at earning some of the more peoples goodwill and rewards. They are the working people in the audience. Time is also dedicated to doing this kind of thing, to those who run errands. "Adult, you wait a little longer, you can come in at least an hour." The monk nodded and sat cross-legged in place. Su Bai smiled and took the initiative to walk to the barbecue. Pick up a bunch of barbecue, take a bite, tastes good, this group of listeners still really understand the enjoyment, then Su Bai waving, "to eat together, eat a barbecue, a person is cold." The low-level audience around them immediately came together to eat, but one by one was careful. Su Bai did not ask why these local listeners could sit and watch it smashed into this way, because it was very boring to ask this question, just like finding a lady after the service ended and advising the lady why she didnt live well from good times. My heart still stuns you with a mental retardation. One of the female audience, who is about thirty-five years old, deliberately leaned around Su Bai. From her collar, she could see the gully inside. It was really good, the peach was ripe, and it was really difficult for the man to refuse. It is also clearly grasping the measure, but as long as Su Bai is willing, she can take her out and push it down at any time. She is also happy to be a woman of a strong audience. Just, look at the current appearance of this village, Su Bais heart is really not that kind of interest. Of course, Ying Yinger once said that Su Bai is now more and more clean in this aspect, in fact, it is also a kind of psychology. disease. Half an hour later, a few cars were opened on the small road at the entrance to the village. The monk woke up from the state of meditation and stood up. Su Bai was still sitting next to the barbecue. Su Bai came here only to help the monks, and it is not to save the people for the sake of the people. Therefore, the matter of negotiation, the monk is going to do it. Su Bai has no position on this side. In the three cars, seven people came down. These seven people exude the atmosphere of the seniors. The monks walked over and said something to them. The other side also nodded. From time to time, some people looked at Su Bai here. Yao Zhe is not here, but also, Yao Zhe''s character will not go to the big group to act, he should prefer to eat alone. Just then, a red car drove over, and a man and a woman came down from the car. It was the bald man and the chestnut-haired woman. When they saw Su Bai, their eyes showed an angry color, but Or I used to go to the local audience group to negotiate. Seven seniors listened, Su Bai did not know if there were any high-level listeners on the control, maybe, maybe not. After all, the senior audience is different from the rest of the audience. They are more bound by the broadcast and do things more. Be careful, but Su Bai does not believe that the high-level audience in Yunnan will reject this opportunity to learn the secrets of the audience who have lived for more than 20 years. For a time, Su Bai suddenly felt that all of this was quite boring. The audiences who were negotiating were so far away in Su Bais eyes. Looking up at the sky, Su Bai did not know why, he now has the habit of looking up at the sky from time to time, as if looking up at the sky, he can get a communication with the radio. Its like when a civilian is hit hard, kneeling down and raising his hands and shouting: Heaven! "Big white, yes, we are ready to start." The monk came over and saw Su Bai still watching Tianfa reminded. Su Bai nodded and sighed and stood up. At this time, suddenly there was a picture of the young man who was not in the old age when he first entered the village and the young children on the tombstone. . Really, Have you started, This secret that infiltrates the blood and tears of so many people in this village, is it to be excavated? Oh, everyone wants to pick the fruit, is it? Su Bai looked at the monk, the monk did not know why, this time did not look at Su Bai, but turned around; This time, even the monk, you are also attracted by this secret. More than a decade ago, Yao Zhes grandfather discovered this secret. He did not tell the villagers the truth, but to keep this secret for his future generations. This poor villager pushed the temple away. Ten years later, a group of listeners, He is also doing the work of Yao Zhe and his grandfather. And all of this, also because the broadcast on the head has been delayed to release a realistic task to solve this problem: I always hope that you can be infinitely powerful and terrible, and finally give a man and a woman a mocking clown face, but don''t tell me, this time is also a manifestation of your weakness and incompetence. But don''t let me down. Chapter 618： Five feet This seems to be the first time that Su Bai has seen so many seniors in the real world. I have counted two Westerners, seven senior local audiences in Yunnan, and myself and the monks. There are already 11 senior listeners. That is, the last time I had such a big squad at the train station, I gathered nearly 100 seniors to compare this. Nowadays, there is nothing to be tempted. Just what Su Bai didnt think is that this time its really 11 seniors acting together. It seems that they think this cake is big enough and enough for 11 people to go. share it. Or, there is another reason, that is, they feel that the danger inside is also big enough, and it is worth 11 people to share. A Yunnan listener walked to the front of the mound, spread his hands, slowly slammed down, and his palm firmly attached to the ground. "His name is Zhu Xunfei." The monk said to Su Bai. "What strengthen?" Su Bai asked. "You will know when you look at it." "Hey! Hey! Hey!" The ground began to tremble, with a harsh rubbing sound, and at the same time, the dust began to slowly fly. A crystal ball appeared in the hands of the western woman with maroon hair, and the water mist was released immediately, and all the dust that was raised was sucked open. "This vacuum cleaner is good." Su Bai couldn''t help but snorted, and then said to the monk, "Under, is it dangerous?" "It shouldn''t be too flat. After all, no one knows what the following is." "Dangdang!" In front of it, about 30 meters of the area, about half a meter thick large clods were removed from the hard place, and a loud vibration was heard when landing. In place, there were some traces of temples, such as decaying altars. And futons and so on. Zhu Xunfei wiped the sweat. Obviously, moving such a large clod is also a difficult task for him. Then, the woman with maroon hair walked forward and began to stand in the open area holding her own crystal ball. The water flowed like mercury and flowed down in a strange gravity and gel, and began to shun after landing. A gap in the ground began to penetrate. "Maria, the water magician," said the monk. "You are still very familiar with the cohabitation. I used to think that the fat man is a social flower, and the monk is not very pure." Su Baidao. "There are all the information. You just don''t bother to look at it. The name of the fire magician who was killed by you is Mina, but the poverty has been very strange. Why did you suffer serious injuries when you played yesterday? They should Its not your opponent. "I was first hit by the bald head, and then I was eaten by the fire magician." Su Bai glanced at the bald man standing not far away. "The physical quality of the guy, even if I show bleeding." The line may also be with him for five or five." "He is a barbarian reinforcement." The monk explained, "In the end, it is still a two-to-one question. If you have a one-on-one, the basic problem is not big, but two-to-one, the disadvantage is obvious." Su Bai reached out and touched his nose. "Oh, I don''t put gold on my face. One-on-one, those two people who are with me are the result of my death, but a warrior cooperates with one." The magician, this lineup is disgusting, plus my son was still in my hand, was sneaked a sneak attack, or it would not be so embarrassing." "Okay, in the end, you are alive, the fire magician is dead." When it comes to this, the monk''s eyes are slightly stunned. "If there is any conflict erupting later, we must cooperate well." "Our cooperation is tacit, needless to say?" The monk nodded, and the default of Su Bai, indeed, the tacit understanding of their own, really needless to say. In fact, with Su Bais current strength, a single pair of ordinary people, its basically a situation of crushing and eating, unless its the same kind of existence as Su Bai, such as Yaos day. Zhe was directly pulled into the Bohai Sea by Su Bai, but if there was a physical reinforcement in the side of Yao Zhe to help him first entangle Su Bai to give Yao Zhe a larger space for casting the warlock, then the situation is likely Being forced to pull out a five-fifth opening, Su Bai can only win if he can win. After all, seniors are seniors, weak and seniors, and they are not muddy. Unless you break through to a high-level audience, then your upper limit is high, but it is also doomed. "Here, there is a circle of yours in the East. I need someone who understands the law." Maria said to the person standing outside. The monk went up, and at the foot, there was a complex bright line filled with mercury. After studying for about five minutes, the monk immediately stamped his hands and punched a rune. A golden light appeared in the palm of the monk and entered the ground. Then, the sound of "bang", like the steel plate slipping down, appeared a tilt. The groove, while the monk standing in place fell directly with the two men of Maria. Su Bais eyes were condensed, and he was not right when the strange monk fell. "There is a ban on the law, and our strength will be weakened." At this time, another veteran who was about 50 years old wearing a Tang suit said, "But it should be harmless and not aggressive. Let''s go on." When the old man of Tangzhao finished speaking, he took the initiative and walked over. When he stood on the slope, the whole person slipped down, and even he took a nap under his feet, and fell directly on the ground, in such a very indecent posture. Sliding down. "Oh." Su Bai laughed at the side, interesting and interesting, and the high-powered audience, like a god, was able to become so unbearable and embarrassed after being suddenly cut off. Everyone else went on one by one. When it was the turn of Su Bai, Su Bai simply sat down, and then the whole person sat down and slipped. Indeed, as long as it was close to the **** three meters, you could feel a terrible feeling. Gravity, this gravity is very thick, and no one dares to go against this gravity to resist, because once you choose to resist, it is a person to go to the entire array, when, not the broken, you are broken, and the latter More likely. The listeners slipped down like a dumpling. One below, a blue firefly floated around. This is a thing raised by the audience. It can be used for illumination at this time. The brightness is not better than the incandescent lamp. difference. The monk''s cockroaches were a little dirty. At this time, they were gently tapping their cockroaches. When Su Bai fell down, the monk reached out and pulled Su Bai up. Su Bai looked around and found that it should be a place similar to an altar. It should not be a cemetery, but a place to worship. As the fireflies continued to fly around, the environment here was also generally seen clearly. The humanoid sculptures stand here. The space underneath is not big, and the small is not too small. The specific area is A big hall in the Forbidden City in Beijing is about the same. "This is the front hall, and there should be a apse in the depths." The old man of Tang suit said. Looking at the old man''s hand, the man''s hand kept rubbing on a personal sculpture, and Su Bai whispered to the side. "How did the goods feel like a bucket before?" "He is engaged in archaeological work." The monk explained, "Tang Zhengguo." "The country is fighting." Su Bai shook his head. "This time, everyone is a talent." Su Bai couldn''t help but look back. Yao Zhe''s goods, the goods did not come? The humanoid sculpture is higher than the ordinary people, but it is not how magnificent, nor how elaborate. After the people continue to go inside, there are a downward step in front of everyone, and each step has carved murals. The steps are very high, about half a metre. The fireflies are evenly distributed on the steps, allowing people to see the pattern of each step. "Its about war." Su Bai said to the mural, yes, the content of the sculpture on the mural is war, and it is different from the general history of war. The sculptures in the normal tomb are recorded by any war, and finally the victory. The type is similar to the Monument to the People''s Heroes. It is a commemoration and memorization of the great victory, but the murals here show the direction of the war, which is lost by the locals, meaning that the people who built this altar are facing a terrible alien invasion. When I lost in the war, I was killed. Tang Zhengguo is carefully observing these murals. Obviously, he is scrutinizing the meaning and cultural information contained in it. The woman named Maria is also very serious in the side, and it is the appearance of the expert. "The foreigner is also so learned." Su Bai licked his lips. Maria heard the voice of Su Bai and looked at Su Bai. She said very seriously. "Compared to your Chinese, we Westerners pay more attention to historical culture and cultural relics protection. Your Western Xia civilization was discovered by the Russians. Many museums in the West. All of you keep the artifacts of the East. In fact, if these artifacts are in your hands, they may have been destroyed." Su Bai shrugged. "Then you talk about it, the female scholar from the West, what is described in this mural?" Maria shook her head slightly. "I am sorry, this mural is so abstract, I can hardly tell it. Then, you, can you see something?" Su Bai jumped two steps. He carefully looked at the murals of the third step. Here, the mural depicts a picture of an army moving forward with a dragon, and a road leading to the army. Forward. Oh, so exaggerated, Warcraft. But suddenly, Su Bai suddenly remembered the memory picture of the ancient vampire. "This will not be Qin Jun." Su Bai said. "Right, it is Qin Jun!" Tang Zhengguo seems to be awakened by Su Bai''s words, and immediately said, "It makes sense, it makes sense. This is the record of the Qin Dynasty general Wang Hao led the army to destroy the country!" This Tongtian Avenue on the mural is the five-footed road in history." PS: Five feet: After Qin Shihuang unified China, in order to effectively control the counties established in Yelang and Yu, Qin Shihuang sent generals to lead the army to build roads. This road is a famous five-foot road in history. Chapter 619： Twelve "Yes, yes, this is the remains of the ancient Shu Kingdom." Tang Zhengguo is very determined. "Historically, Chu will lead the troops to the Dianchi area. The purpose is to conquer the local monks and return to the Chu State. After the return of the road was interrupted by the Qin State, he stayed in the Dianchi area and followed the local customs to establish the Shu Kingdom. However, there was only a few words in history, and the king of the Qin Dynasty, Wang Hao, led the army to destroy the country, but the country and Zhao Yuna The situation on the side was similar. After the Qin Dynasty was destroyed, the country also regained its independence. It was until the time of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty that the king of the kingdom of the country surrendered to the Han Dynasty. The description here should be the picture of Qin Jun who first entered the country." "But why do you want to draw such exaggeration?" said a local Yunnan audience on the side. "Its a dragon and a avenue. These soldiers look like ghosts and gods. Its too exaggerated." "Probably I feel that facing such an enemy, even if I lose, I will be honored." Zhu Xunfei guessed, "It is equivalent to a kind of gold for yourself." "The carvings of murals are basically expressed in exaggerated form, which is quite normal." Tang Zhengguo explained. But Su Bai and the monk looked at each other. Obviously, only two people may be present, and the picture described in the mural may not be an exaggerated form. "Below, it should be the area in the center of the altar. Let''s be careful. This place, in these years, has been in and out of powerful audiences, yes, Master of the Seven Laws." Tang Zhengguo looked at the monk. The monk nodded. "The law has been clearly opened many times." "Those powerful listeners, why come here, and then return the entrance and exit to the original state when they leave, let others find out, this is the purpose of our coming here; As for the evil thing, tell the truth, I dont care very much about it. You want it, please feel free to do it, but the old ones remind you of the presence of this place. This place has been entered and exited by many audiences of the big scorpion level. There must be secrets and mysteries. Therefore, no matter what happens, please be cautious and careful. Otherwise, we are very likely to have the risk of falling here. Tang Zhengguo is very serious to remind everyone. Su Bai stood next to the monk and looked at the monk. "Is this document also recorded?" The monk nodded, and you were too lazy to look at the information and blame me. The crowd went down the steps and went on. The steps had five floors, each half a meter high, and below, it was a circular area with a depression. However, when the fireflies flew to the front, all the people present were Subconsciously stopped. Here, There are twelve coffins, which are discharged in pairs. Each coffin is very heavy and has a simple and long-lasting breath. It must have been a sediment that has not been known for many years. At the same time, each coffin is very large, twice the size of the common clam. Twelve coffins appeared here. For a time, the atmosphere of the scene was reduced to a freezing point. Because the audience were senior listeners, even in this environment, the strength was greatly weakened, but the basic sensory ability was still Every coffin here exudes a kind of awe-inspiring murderous murder, as if the fierce beasts that have been sleeping for a long time are here, and they will be shocked by a little noise. Perhaps all of the people present, except Tang Zhengguo, are not archaeological, but everyone in the presence, the perception of danger is definitely stronger than the senior. Su Bai took a breath and looked at the reactions of other people around him. He found that the rest of the people were similar, and they didn''t dare to move at all. This kind of murder, this pressure, is indeed a bit beyond the reach of seniors. The monks and their hands together began to recite the scriptures. For a time, the haze of the hearts of the people seemed to have been dispelled a lot. Tang Zhengguo first went on, and the voice was a little trembling. "These are actually empty-headed, and the **** is pointing up, which means that it is an empty space. There is actually no household, because this is The effect of the plug is obvious, and it acts as an isolation, which can ensure that the body will not rot. Even the open air can exude such a terrible breath? After the beginning of the repression and the relief of the monk''s verses, everyone began to go down. "Old Tang, here..." A local audience in Yunnan pointed to a coffin on his side, as if he had seen a ghost like Tang Zhengguo. "The bolt here is down." This is a coffin arranged in the last and is the innermost coffin, so the eyes of the people did not see it here for the first time, but after the reminder of the person, when the people looked at it, they really found the coffin. Put the bolt down. this means, In this coffin, there is a person buried! Twelve coffins, eleven empty, one with people! "wait!" Maria suddenly said at this moment, "There are eleven empty coffins left, how many of us are there?" There are eleven senior audiences present, just one person! Tang Zhengguo made a casual smile and said, "Ms. Maria, you may not understand the habits of our Chinese people. This arrangement is just a coincidence." Maria licked her lips and looked at the coffin road with the shackle facing down. "Is it a coincidence that we can open this coffin and look at it." "No, can''t open!" "Absolutely can''t open!" Nowadays, many listeners have raised objections. This empty coffin has already made everyone a bit chilly. Do you want to open up? Su Bai did not go over together and looked around the coffin with the bolt down, but went to another coffin with the bolt facing up and carefully looked at the texture on the coffin. The grain is actually very rough, obviously it is not very fine when it is carved, but naturally there is a natural feeling here, as if every sculpture has a magnificent feeling, but it seems to be faint. Formed a poly-yin effect. Because Su Bai has zombie blood, he can clearly feel a very comfortable feeling when he is near the coffin. To be honest, Su Bai has now moved the idea of ??moving a coffin back to the old home in Shanghai. It is also a good experience to think that if you have nothing to do, you can lie in this coffin and take a nap. Of course, this is just a matter of thinking. Before that, many big audiences have come to themselves. According to the nature of the audience, can you see good things without doing it? That means that things here can''t be touched. Subconsciously, Su Bai put his hand on the lid of the skull. According to Tang Zhengguo, this is an empty space. Su Bai is rubbing the lines on the skull, hoping to gain some experience. but, Then, "Boom" A very subtle voice came, Su Bai trembled fiercely, no mistakes, no mistakes, even if the environment is very strange, there are unnamed arrays that weaken the strength of everyone, but Su Bai believes that he is not afraid of neuroticism. just now, Just now, I clearly noticed a slight impact from the coffin. Is Tang Zhengguos statement wrong? Even if you put the plug in the coffin, In fact, there are also households? Su Bai subconsciously wanted to take back his hand, but in the next moment, his nephew flashed a fascinating color, as if at this time, he completely forgot who he was and fell into a state of disappointment. This feeling is terrible, just as the whole person suddenly falls into a state of absolute darkness and death, and it is constantly exerting horrible pressure on you. This kind of loneliness, this kind of silence, can''t wait for people to commit suicide directly! If it is an ordinary person, no, even if it is an audience, in the face of this deep sense of despair, the mind may slowly fall down until it collapses! However, when Su Bai was surrounded by this desperation, what emerged from his heart was a thoroughly violent atmosphere! For a long time, For a long time, Its been a long time, It hasn''t happened for a long time... but the root cause is still there. Su Bais nephew slowly recovered from the confused state to the cold. At the moment, Su Bais body is full of a dead and murderous obsession. This kind of obsession will make Su Bai crazy, but at least, right now. This widowed obedience, so that Su Bai will not despair to collapse! Opening his mouth, Su Bais mouth reveals two zombie-like fangs, and the muscles of the body are shrinking at this time, directly entering the zombie state, and the suffocating gas is desperately circulating in the Su Bai body, the kind of desire to kill and The impulse of blood constantly impacts Su Bais mind. The fists are slowly gripped, and each nail becomes very long and presents a dark green color. However, immediately afterwards, Su Bais hair began to show a purple color, and the atrophied body began to slowly regain its fullness. This is the state when the Su Bai zombie lineage is completely integrated with the bloodline lineage. The insights gained by the zombie boys during their chats are forcibly integrated in the world of nuclear radiation stories. Su Bai''s hand slowly moved from the coffin cover, and then the state of the whole person disappeared and turned into the first appearance, but the cold sweat, but unconsciously wet the whole body. ended, He gasped a few breaths, and Su Bai knew that he had just walked in front of the ghost gate. this place, Evil is very good! However, when Su Bai turned and looked at the group of people who should have surrounded the coffin facing down, they found that behind each of them, there was actually a person in white clothes. Carrying a green lantern standing behind them without a word. One of them wearing white clothes seems to have discovered Su Bai. He turned his head, Against Su Bai, made a "" gesture, other side, His face is pale, And, No five senses. Chapter 620： Auspicious origin This scene is very funny, but in the funny, there is a big horror; You know, everyone here is not an ordinary robber. They are senior listeners. Even in this environment, everyone''s strength is weakened by the formation, but they are still seniors! Right now, ten faceless people in white are standing behind each senior, and the rest are unaware that all the sounds around are completely absent at this time, leaving only one old The film''s film is both visually pleasing. "boom!" Su Bai only felt that his body had been slammed, and then the pictures around him were completely clear. The white-faced people with the lanterns all disappeared, and the whole person flew in the air and slammed heavily. On the wall behind him. "puff" The corner of the mouth, overflowing with a blood. "hiss" Su Bai shook his head and held his hand with one hand. Obviously, he couldnt understand everything he had just done. Is it wrong or what happened? At this time, Su Bai saw clearly. In front of himself, the western bald man was crushed under the body, but he still kept resisting, relying on a barbaric brute force The rest of the seniors are hard to hold him. Of course, this is also because the seniors are not the reason for the physical strengthening. The monk quickly ran to Su Bai and reached out to look at Su Bais injury and asked; "No problem?" Su Bai shook his head gently and said that he had nothing to worry about. "What the **** is going on." "The guy just suddenly went crazy. First, Tang Zhenguo is a punch at the side, and then directly hits you. How did you just worry?" Su Bai slowly stood up, only to see Tang Zhengguo lying on the side, a **** face, but not to have a life, but the teeth have been interrupted several times. From the perspective of the monk, Tang Zhengguo is studying the shackles that slammed down, so it is still okay to be sneaked by the bald man, but then the bald man directly rushed to Su Bai, Su Bai Still standing still there, I cant say it at all, at this time, blasphemy? And even if it is a god, the instinct of the audience should be there, right? Gently wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth. "Why is this product crazy?" Su Bai asked. "I don''t know why, but you have to tell the poor how you just happened." The monk looked at Su Bai very seriously. Obviously, the monk still didn''t believe that Su Bai had just been just looking at it. This is simply not logical. "Oh, I just saw everyone behind you standing in a white dress, carrying a lantern in his hand, the light of the lantern is green." Su Bai took a deep breath and then spit it out again. Because he suddenly thought of the feeling before, "Monk, in fact, it would be me who just got crazy, but I came over and turned into him." Su Bai pointed to the bald man who was subdued by everyone. "In the past, I felt a terrible despair and loneliness. Even I almost collapsed without eating. This place can''t stay for a long time, or else it will go crazy one after another." Su Bai reminded. The monk nodded. "Amitabha, the real altar is in front. This coffin can''t be opened, otherwise we can all be here." The audience are very clear, but the peoples greed is no way to stop it. But now the bald mans sudden madness is equivalent to pouring a cold water on everyone. If things here can move casually, Why did the big audiences who came in and out of the year still keep these things here? The bald man was subdued by everyone, and the strength of everyone here was basically weakened, but at least the level of strength of the low-level audience was retained. Of course, in this case, the audience who strengthened the physical body was more popular because of your The strength of the body is here, the strength of your blood, your spell power, etc., will be weakened by this invisible array, but your physical strength and quality are here. To change anything. Therefore, everyone can not help but secretly rejoice, the loss of this bald man has just hit the Su Bai, the same person who walked in the body to strengthen the flow, otherwise if you change yourself to eat such a collision, even if you are lucky, it is also absolute Serious injury has lost the ability to act. "His mind is not awake, now he is either sent out or let him fall asleep." A veteran listener said that he took out a silver needle and directly penetrated the head of the bald man. But the silver needle only went in a small part, but the rest could not be inserted, and the bald man continued to scream. The roaring voice kept ringing in the empty area, giving a feeling of scalp tingling. The monk walked over and placed his palm on the back of the opponent''s neck. Then he suddenly trembled. The bald man''s eyes turned white, and then another senior''s silver needle pierced into it. The bald man''s body trembled and fell asleep. Maria stood by and watched these people''s actions. The bald man was her teammate. She naturally couldn''t let it go, but now the bald man is really crazy. She can''t stop people around him from letting him fall asleep. Otherwise, this time. The action will basically not go on. "You can''t stay here for a long time, let''s go ahead, just in front, it''s fast." Tang Zhengguo stood up at the side of the man at this time. He talked now that there was some air leakage. It was indeed a few teeth that were interrupted. . Everyone naturally did not dare to stay here for a long time. Maria alone took up the bald man and followed the crowd to go inside. She couldnt help but the other Chinese here were too lazy to carry this heavy and heavy The big body of the body odor, it is estimated that the big guys are eager to stay here and somehow die. indeed, Just ahead, How long did it take, an altar appeared in front of everyone, the altar was not very high, and even seemed too small, at least for now, it seems that the array here and the twelve coffins outside are not very good. There is a stone chopping board in the center of the altar, and a jade box is placed on the chopping board. The jade is transparent, so in this jade box, it can be seen that a yellow object with a square shape is emitting a faint light. Looks like Like a beggar! "This is... the golden seal of the country!" Tang Zhengguo said with excitement. "This is a real, genuine gold seal!" Most of the people present did not know what the Shujin Golden Seal was, but they all knew that it was a good thing. It was a superior instrument, even a good implement that was beyond the expectations of everyone. In the past, the big guys did not dare to take the initiative to the altar, although the altar was not very high. Under the people of the self, everyone knows what kind of virtue they are. Naturally, they understand the virtues of those big audiences. There are really good things. If they can take them, can they stay? Not to mention that the big-level audiences have become advanced models of cultural relics. "Can you go up?" Zhu Xunfei asked. No one answered him, but many people looked at him, meaning that if you have the courage, you should go up and try. "What is behind the altar?" Su Bai asked the monk. Behind the altar, it was dark, but it was conceivable. It was a huge space that was hollowed out. "Barren...not clear." "Then you are looking for the inviting thing around you?" Su Bai shrugged. "Not at home?" "Cough..." The monk coughed. "Perhaps, I dare not come out." "I don''t think so." Su Bai looked up and looked at the golden seal of the country. "If I had it, I would like someone to come in and play with myself." The voice just fell, The cries of a baby suddenly sounded, Then in that moment, the fireflies, which were originally used for illumination, all died in an instant, surrounded by a rich and suffocating darkness! Everyone has come up with his own instruments. Even in this place, the strength of himself and others will be greatly weakened, but the confidence and ability of self-protection are still there. At least, for now, this is the case. One hand suddenly fell on the shoulder of Su Bai, the hand, very ice, very cold. Su Bai brows a wrinkle, the body immediately reversed, reaching out to grab, but caught an empty, behind, no one. The feeling of the hand disappeared. "Wow Oo..." Another cry like a baby came, and then the air began to fill a **** smell. "Bright, forever shine!" Maria took out a light scroll, and a light purification magic was released immediately. In a flash, the darkness seemed to be dispelled, and it was dispelled together, and the kind of horrible ghath that had just been brought to everyone. However, soon, everyone saw Zhu Xunfei, who fell to the ground. His stomach was directly penetrated, and the intestines and organs in it all flowed out. The whole body has been eaten beyond recognition. "What is it?" Maria saw the scene in front of her eyes. "Like a cat scratching." Tang Zhengguo analyzed the wound. Cat? The cat scratched? Su Bai likes what I immediately thought of. Just two babies crying, not the sound of a baby, it is a cat! Immediately, Su Bai immediately got up and rushed to the altar. Everyone felt incredible. The monk wanted to persuade Su Bai but he didn''t have time. In a situation where an unknown killer hidden in the darkness was glimpsing, everyone did not understand. Su Bai suddenly took the initiative to run on the altar for what. When Su Bai stood at the top of the altar, Everything in front of me is instantly clear from the darkness. In front, It is an underground river with yellow water. On both sides of the river and in the river, floating, it is a dense bone, and there are many bones hanging from the cliff opposite the river. No wonder you have a familiar feeling before. This scene, I have seen it in auspicious eyes! The same picture! Chapter 621： When death is going on I still remember the first time I saw auspiciousness. It was in the express station opened by Jiu Ge. At that time, Su Bai was sitting in the car, and the auspiciousness was quietly sitting in his co-pilot position. When auspicious eyes were closed, Su Bais mind at the time was like being trapped in; What you see is a yellow river, a dense corpse in the river and on both sides, like a scene of a ghostly hell. But Su Bai has never thought that this scene is actually real! At this time, it appeared in front of your own eyes. That cat, Is it auspicious? Auspicious, also from here? Is it brought out by the lychee? No, no, no, when I was placed in a glass culture container, auspiciousness has already appeared in front of myself and flipped the picture in front of me. What is certain now is that auspicious and blood corpses are related to lychee. Then, at the very beginning, at least for the time being, the oldest one should be at the side of your parents, that is, very large. Probably auspicious is brought out of this place by his cheap boss more than 20 years ago. but Looking back, standing on the not-so-high altar, Su Bai looked at Zhu Xunfei, who was completely ruthless in the blood pool. That high cold auspicious, that only likes to let the little guy snuggle around it to sleep auspicious, it will only give the little guy a good fortune with milk, is it really the same kind of creature here? For a time, Su Bai was somewhat unacceptable; At the same time, Su Bai also understood that the feeling that the hand he felt on his shoulder was on his own body, it should be a cat''s paw, and he quickly turned around but caught it. Because the cat should be suspended in the air, so you can''t catch the human body in front of you. Because people''s thinking is extensible, when you feel your shoulders are tied by one hand, you will subconsciously think that you should be standing behind you, thinking of your hand, you must think of people, just like When Lu Xun said that he saw the woman''s thigh, he thought of the same. Now that is, there are auspicious companions here? and, Those companions are obviously not very friendly. However, since the auspicious revisited the place, can it not be remembered here? This point makes Su Bai very suspicious, but there is no way. There is obviously a lot of secrets in the cat. It also obviously knows a lot of secrets, but it does not want to say that Su Bai cant give a plier to give it a mouth. Open it. Perhaps, between one person and one cat, this relationship is also tacitly maintained. Its just obvious that this is a kind of auspicious kind. They dont have such good temper as auspiciousness. Of course, Su Bai doesnt think that auspicious temper is good. When the red boy ghost wandered over and sent himself a card, he was directly auspicious. A slap in the face of death, then the end is the real soul of the soul annihilation. Also, the cats living here...how may be good-tempered. Su Bai didn''t look at the jade box on the desk, because he knew that this was not something he could see. This stuff was so conspicuous that the big-level audience who had come in and out before could not be seen unless they were blind. But they didn''t take it, which means it''s really hot. Below, there are ten listeners, one of whom has already passed out, and the other is basically split, that is to say, it is also capable of acting, and eight are below. The following people, after a while, look at Zhu Xunfei, who was divided into corpses, and then look at the white singer who dared to stand at the top of the altar at this time. A companion has just been separated from his body in such a fierce way, which makes the rest of the people very unacceptable for a time, because they know that they could have become this goal, and when this bad luck comes to their heads I guess I have no way to resist. After all, although there is a gap in the strength of everyone, it is really not enough to crush another person. The light from the light scrolls is slowly extinguishing, and the darkness seems to be shrouded again. Everyone turned their attention to Maria. Maria had already put the bald man on the ground before. At this time, she had no idea to protect her own comatose companion. After all, she was too late to protect herself. "I only have this light reel in my body. After all, the light scroll is actually a kind of chicken. I can''t bring it much." Maria said very sincerely, because she knew that she must be sincere at this time, and the rest of the people I know that Maria doesn''t have to lie at this time. After all, when the next darkness is over, her Maria herself may be the next target of tragic death. Before, whether at the Twelve Miles or under the altar, everyone perceives a feeling that is more fragile than in the story world, because your death and your madness are completely random. Perhaps, only Su Bai and the monk are clear, that time in the coffin is actually the first one of Su Bai, but Su Bai has passed away because of his particularity. "We are here, what are we looking for!" A senior person is obviously not calm. "Is it just archaeological?" Tang Zhengguo glanced at him and said, "There are a lot of things here, as long as you can feel it, you can get a lot of feelings and enhancements." "I just want to live now, we must leave here now, as soon as possible!" The audience was obviously angry, because everyone had assessed the risk factor beforehand, but no one expected that this would be next to you. The companion suddenly became killed. "Oh." Su Bai touched the smoke in his pocket, took out one, bite it in his mouth, and then found out the lighter. On the steps, sat down. Listening to the noise of the people below, some people want to continue to explore here for a while, because even a very ordinary stone sculpture, with a natural array of law or rune, is indeed an invaluable treasure. And half of them want to leave now. Want to leave? Su Bai whispered to himself, Im not at home, the guests are not deserted, how can they let you go. Su Bai still sees it clearly, and now is not a problem that he can go. "Snapped." When the Su Bai lighter fired out the fire, the light suddenly disappeared completely, and even the spark of the lighter appeared green and faint at this time, and there was no light. Darkness, once again! "Meow" This time, a cat called a baby crying again sounded again. Su Bai was sitting here. He could perceive the panic of those under the altar. Among them, the monk should also be included, because the monk did not know what he was encountering. Taking a breath, slowly spit out a smog, but it is dark night, otherwise Su Bai really wants people to take a photo at this time, the theme is smokers who swim on the edge of darkness and death. This picture should be quite artistic. Then, because Su Bai put the hand with the cigarette naturally on his lap, he saw a pair of eyelids with a slight green amber radiance slowly appearing in front of his cigarette. Only the position so close to Su Bai can be seen. The people below are invisible. This pair of scorpions, with a fascinating ability to capture the soul, seems to be able to get you into the whole person, it will provoke your inner fear, and then pull your whole person into its thinking. I can imagine why Zhu Xunfei was killed by a corpse in a short time, and even did not make any resistance. It is estimated that he was already hypnotized at that time. However, in the face of these two scorpions, Su Bais mind emerged as auspicious. The black cat, who was very cold and cold from the first meeting, had once deliberately went to find a haunted house to give the black cat who had just turned into a vampire, and only gave himself a babysitter. Guy''s black cat. The fear of the heart comes from the unknown, Unknown, for any intelligent life, it is the most terrible existence! It is also because of the fear of the unknown that theology will be born, and because of the fear of the unknown, people will burn the Bruno who is propagating the heliocentric in the flower square. When you are no longer unknown, It seems that it is no longer so scary. At this time, Su Bai is such a state of mind. He admits that these auspicious similars are very horrible, but he is not really afraid. When the pair of amber deep scorpions stared at themselves, Su Bai reached out and leaned forward. It is very likely that in the next moment, he would be killed by this cat, because Zhu Xunfei, to a certain extent, actually As a way to strengthen the body, Su Bai has confidence in his body, but he still has little confidence in the attack against this cat. But the expected attack did not happen. On the contrary, Su Bais palm touched a soft, furry thing, the head of the cat. "It''s good," Su Bai said. "Ah!!!!!!!" Below, there was a scream, a mans scream, there should be another person who was attacked, but this person seems to be better than Zhu Xunfei, at least he can make a scream, he can make a sound, but look The extent of his screaming has already heralded the end of his life. The darkness is still going on. It seems that the people below have not found a way to find the light, but in Su Bai, this cat continues to stare at Su Bai. And Su Bai, I slowly touched the head of the cat slowly. This feeling, Its like kissing a **** of death, um, this is an artistic approach; In fact, if you change the sentence more generally and more aptly, it is a bit like a kind of creation movement with a young lady who knows you have AIDS. This description, It seems more appropriate. Chapter 622： Wishful, what are you doing? "Amitabha." A Buddha''s horn sounded, and in front of the monk, a buddha floated up, and it launched a soft and radiant glow, re-lighting it here, and Su Bai was clear. There is a relic in the bead. This is the law of the monk. The device is over. When the light came back again, the feeling of darkness and suffocation subsided, and at the scene, another person died. It is the local Yunnan senior who just decided to leave. He can hardly find a slightly larger intact skin all over the body. It is said that it is not accurate how the skin is fleshy, because the wound presents a random but orderly The arrangement, the fatal wound should be the big hole in the chest position, completely piercing the body, and the organs in the body are almost broken into meat. The death is very miserable, and even the surrounding audience is considered to be somewhat intolerable. After all, the rabbit died of sorrow. There was a small half of the smoke in Su Bais hand. He put it on his mouth and took another sip. Then he shook the ash, and the smoke squirted out from his nostrils. At this time, he seemed to be a spectator, but Su Bai himself also Clearly, in fact, every time, I am involved in it. For the first time in the coffin, it is because of my own speciality, so I havent gone crazy, if I havent passed it... I look at the bald head lying on the ground now. Male, Su Bai does not confirm whether the monk will always protect himself with his own time, maybe, but not sure. The second time, the third time, I first felt that the cat''s paw was placed on her shoulder and then looked at the pair of cat scorpions. In fact, they all swam away in the life and death. Now, Su Bais mind thinks that the second time he did not die, is it because he has auspicious taste? Su Bai remembers that the cat seems to prefer to put the eyelids or hair on the person, because it will make it feel more comfortable, but the auspicious seems to have no such habit, the cat that is very cold and cold is also gentle when treating the little one. Treating the rest of the people is a disdainful attitude. At this time, Tang Zhengguo simply refused to look at the dead companions, but quickly went to the altar, and all the listeners, including the monks, followed them to the altar. Here, is the ultimate goal of their coming. As for the dead, they will die. The dead friends will not die. If they are still alive, they must treat themselves as living people. The monk''s relics are still floating, and it seems that they should be able to support longer time. Maria even left the bald man alone and came up. As for whether she will carry him up again, this one does not know, even if she finally chooses not to take care of him, it is understandable. The top of the altar is more like a viewing platform. In general, there will be such a setting in the Mingchuan Mountain Scenic Area, which is convenient for tourists to come here to view. It is only obvious that these people are just stunned by the "landscape" they saw, and then they began to copy the top carvings. In this regard, Su Bai is not interested in it. He does not understand the formation method. It is useless to read it. But now Su Bais heart is thinking about it. What is it that is absorbing the essence of the outside village? Even take the initiative to go out for food? It shouldn''t be these black cats, because these black cats are too strong, they don''t have to do it at all, what would it be? The body lying in the coffin? It seems that there is no such necessity. The empty coffin can put a pressure on the scalp and numbness of the seniors. If the person inside is born, it will definitely be a battle of drought and drought. It is absolutely impossible. This is a small family. Excluding the households in cats and coffins, what options are there? Yao Zhe, is it really not coming in? Su Bais eyes looked at the two bodies below and the unconscious bald man. Why are the goals, both of them? When the rest of the people were at the top of the altar, Su Bai went down alone. The monks relic has a limited range of light. He discovered that Su Bais act of being independent again, but he could not go with Su Bai. Perhaps The monk can also perceive that Su Bai seems to have a special familiarity with this place. Su Baiyu was in front of Zhu Xunfei and reached out to explore the body of Zhu Xunfei. The rest of the people thought that Su Bai was trying to find out the weapon of Zhu Xunfeis body and killing the people, and he also licked the selfishness and lower limit of Su Bai in his heart. But only Su Bai knows what he is looking for. Sure enough, Zhu Xunfeis pocket touched a hard thing. When he took it out, it was a stone, this stone? Su Bai closed his eyes and began to show all the distances and pictures since entering the place. Then he finally thought of where the stone came from, which is part of the position of the humanoid stone carving. This Zhu Xunfei actually put this stone Broken down and put it in his pocket. Is there anything special about this stone? Or, those black cats, because Zhu Xunfeis move, regarded him as his hunting target? Su Bai''s palm was slightly exerted, and the stone slowly sagged down, but when Su Bai unloaded the power of the palm, the stone slowly returned to its original state. No, this is not a stone, this is another special material! Su Bai licked his lips and went to touch the second-born senior listener. On this audience, there was also a piece of exactly the same stone. Taking a deep breath, Su Bai began to relax his thinking. There was already a preconceived wrong thinking. This time, he can no longer be the first. Two people, deliberately broke the stone under a sculpture in their pocket? When you know that this place is not a good place, dare to play this hand? No, no, Su Bai gently shook his head and changed his mind. After the cat killed the two men, the stone was deliberately placed on them? What is the stone to do? Su Bai now finds that it is really a wrong decision to enter the place by himself and so on. The secret of this place, even the senior class of this seniority can be touched. Everyone comes in, it is purely a gambler. The mentality of being put on. Soon, Su Bai thought of another idea, that is, people are killed by cats. It is impossible. Is the stone also a cat? Both stones were rubbed in the palm of the hand by Su Bai. Suddenly, the stone infiltrated a sticky liquid. Su Bais hands quickly covered a layer of black dragon scales, and the two cigarettes immediately rose from the position of Su Bais palm. From the beginning, there was a stench. The stone also began to soften rapidly, and countless dense green worms became ashes in the struggle. This is not a stone, this is two insects! Su Bai suddenly raised his head and looked around. Here, there are stones, walls, sculptures, steps, etc., and most of them are made with this kind of stone. Is this a wormhole? "Amitabha, the glory of the relics can only last for five minutes." The monk said. Su Bai clap his hands and stand up. He didn''t tell others about his discovery, but his hands were inserted in his trouser pockets. To be honest, this is really a dark satire, a satirical object, and a low one means this. Group seniors listen to the audience, they are completely looking for opportunities, high refers to the broadcast, there are spiritual evils to **** people''s spirits and do not release realistic tasks to solve, Now, on the contrary, it seems that this mental illness seems to be the most important thing for this matter. Is it true that after the shackles, my heart is really soft? However, when I think about the little guy, I think about the new row of tombstones in the village and the faces of the young children on the tombstones. Su Bai suddenly felt a little heavy. Auspicious, it comes from here. At the beginning, it was very likely to be brought out by the cheap one. Since the auspiciousness is auspicious, is there still a black cat called Ruyi? For a time, Su Bai couldn''t help but smile. When is this, I still think about it. "Hey..." a crisp sound came, Su Bai looked up, and then he found that everyone on the altar stopped his movements and looked at the most unknown in the middle. There, Tang Zhengguo was obsessively holding the jade box. Tang Zhengguos face was full of obsession, with a hysterical gesture, desperate, and he did not hesitate, he has entered the magic. In the meantime, Su Bai seems to be able to make up a picture. At this time, a faceless man in white clothes is standing behind Tang Zhengguo, holding a lantern with green light in his hand. "Old Tang, let go, let go!" "Stop, Lao Tang!" Everyone called the name of Tang Zhengguo together. The devil, more than one devil, surrounds everyone, every once in a while, it will mad one person or die one person. Here, in fact, it is not an area where seniors can get involved, but since they have come to work, they can only be planted one after another. While their companions are dying, they can copy more things and feel more. Some things are also excellent. The most essential aspect of the audience''s ecological circle was thoroughly revealed at this time. Tang Zhengguo took up the jade box, Then, Tang Zhengguo began to melt and turned into a pile of mucus with green foam, while the jade box was steady and reset to the distance. At the same time, the relics in the hands of the monks seemed to be disturbed by something at this time. The brilliance began to tremble. The brightness and width of the lighting were greatly reduced. It was barely able to radiate to the side of Su Bai. Now Su Bai was suddenly overwhelmed by the darkness. "puff" Su Bai felt that his neck was suddenly cold, and then there was a sharp edge on his neck. by, "Hey..." A cat called from the back of Su Bai, Its my turn... Wishful, What are you doing... Chapter 623： Sleep with me The coldness around the neck caused Su Bais heart to have a panic that had not been seen for a long time. At this moment, Su Bai suddenly realized that he was not a special one. He died and would be fortunate. The cat''s paw is much sharper than he imagined. Su Bai was quite confident about his body, but now he suddenly feels that his body is like a paper paste. It is so Fragile. And myself, It is not really a special one, It is touching your shoulders, It really looks at you, But it does not prevent it from choosing to shoot you again, nor does it affect killing you when it wants to kill you; "Hey..." Su Bai felt that his lower abdomen seemed to have been cut open, and the body fell backwards subconsciously. Time seemed to be particularly slow at this time, perhaps because the speed of the cat was too fast. Some, therefore, gave the illusion of Su Bai. "boom!" Su Bai fell to the ground. He felt that he had a few claws on his body, but he could not even capture the other''s body shape. This was a kind of crushing and a desperation. Before, Su Bai did not laugh at the death of the two seniors of Zhu Xunfei, because in the case of such a short and short time, Zhu Xunfei was dead quietly, and another good screamed, but already explained The existence of their shots can completely crush them. This is also true for Su Bai. Now it seems, Entering here is really a kind of unconstrained move. Even when the big-grade audience enters here, it will not destroy the grass and trees here. The cheap one is so shameless that there is no limit to the goods. Auspicious left here, and did not move other things here, then, now eleven of them? Its really eager to come and die. Blood spilled on the ground, It is absorbed by the ground in an instant. "I am compassionate!" As soon as the Buddha rang, the relic flew over, and the light shone the Su Bai here. Su Bai only saw a black shadow disappearing and disappeared. The monk ran down quickly and came to Su Bai, watching the horrible wounds on Su Bai, frowning. "The original barren thought that you found something special here, you can avoid..." Su Bais face showed a bitter smile. I originally thought so. Yes, Su Bais heart was originally fortunate, or lucky, but now, no, because as long as the monk is one step later, maybe he is already dead like the previous Zhu Xunfei. Death is indeed indifferent. No one can have special qualifications here. Although the wound is healing, Su Bais face begins to pale. These wounds are placed with extremely sharp breath, making the wound more difficult to heal and more body power. Another more important reason is that the blood that Su Bai just lost was all absorbed into the ground, so there is no way to recover it. The monk also found this, saying, "Why is your blood sucked in by the ground?" Before Zhu Xunfei and another senior''s blood spilled on the ground, but no such scene happened. Su Bai shook his head. "I don''t know. Maybe my blood is special. Monk, let''s get out of here. It''s already a little dead. If you don''t leave, you may have to explain it here. Here, basically. Its not the area where people at this level of strength should be involved. "Oh, you will be afraid." The monk laughed at this time. "Not afraid, I don''t think it makes sense to die here." Because the monk came down with the relics to find Su Bai, the audience who had been on the altar immediately ran down, and there were many people standing around. Su Bai stood up under the help of the monk. "Let''s go, the Linyi has to be copied, and the sentiment is also realized." The monk said to everyone, in fact, he did not say a word, that is, the **** person has already died enough. Already three seniors have died directly. One is now mad and is in a coma. A seriously injured, eleven-person team has already lost a small amount of life and then stayed. It is very likely that the group is gone. Seniors, even in the audience, can be called "adults" by low-level listeners and ordinary listeners, but here their lives are exceptionally cheap, and cheap to them are unacceptable. This time, no one insists on anything anymore. It is a common choice for everyone to leave. It is a very lucky thing to be able to leave here alive and compare to the dead companions. The glory of the relics continued to shine. When the people left the altar and returned to the twelve coffins, the monk took the relics. When he arrived at this place, he should have left the control area of ??the monster. Of course, Coffin here is actually not safe. Su Bais gaze once again fell on the coffin with the bolt down. According to the death of Tang Zhengguo, the coffin should have a master. Its just that everyone is now, and theres no such thing as a daring to mention the shackles. Maria is just honestly carrying a bald man and going out with everyone. however, Seems to be afraid of what comes, When the crowd had just passed the coffin with the bolt down, the coffin suddenly gave a crack. "Hey..." At the same time, the heavy bronze coffin cover slowly rises up at this time, and a thick corpse is nearly as solid as a water-like state. come out. Everyone immediately dared not move, no one dared to move, but no one thought of closing their eyes and running fast to leave, but no one dared to move, because the moment that put the bolt up, a tyrannical The air machine was released from the coffin and directly locked everyone in the room. This is a warning, a kind of declaration, a condescending verdict! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The coffin cover floated up and down, and a figure appeared inside. The monk helped Su Bai. At this time, Su Bai could feel the monk''s breath become heavy. Obviously, in this situation, even the most intriguing monk could no longer maintain anything calm. When the blood corpse appeared, it directly slaughtered the audience of the seniors in Shaanxi. The one in front of the eyes, from the feeling of appearance and the breath that is now revealed, is definitely no worse than the **** corpse, or even faint There is still more than a **** body! The figure appeared to be a bit blessed. Obviously, it was also a bloated person. This made Su Bais mind immediately show the leftmost fat official in the photo. Twenty years ago, the cheaper one was coming here with the bloated official and Huineng Master. His cheap embarrassment left here with auspiciousness, and Hui Ning Master later left here, and only this bloated The official seems to have no news, and it is said that he died in a car accident. "Su Yuhang, it is you... are you here..." The voice of the other party is very low, with a special hoarse feeling. Su Yuhang, It is the cheap name of Su Bai! The monk immediately glanced at Su Bai. Apparently, the monk understood that the blood of Su Bai was absorbed by the ground. The whole space here is actually a building that is piled up by tiny insects and can''t see the difference. But the whole building is actually alive. The blood of Su Bai''s large pieces is absorbed by the ground, like a computer chip. As with the nearby circuits, the information is transmitted in the past. It has been reached to the tenants in this coffin. "Su Yuhang... answer my question!" The other party asked again. The rest of the audience present had some face to face, Nima, Who is Su Yuhang? Who is Su Yuhang? The man in the shadow slowly extended out and pointed to the side of Su Bai. Su Bais body was immediately frozen, floating up, and slowly being forcibly transferred to the coffin. This is a terrible force that is enough to control and ignore your own consciousness. Even if it is a **** body, it does not bring this unstoppable despair to Su Bai! The shadow waited until Su Bai was pulled closer, Speaked aloud, "You are not Su Yuhang...but...oh...you are his blood...hehe..." The man in the shadow gave a sigh, as if a hammer slammed into the hearts of everyone. The other person''s words and deeds can directly affect their own state of mind. When the other party wakes up, it is the absolute center of this area! "You stay... accompany me... the rest... roll..." The air machine that had been locked in the crowd completely disappeared. All the listeners except the monk quickly left here, and the control of Su Bai disappeared, but only the remaining one was locked in Su Bai. Su Bai looked at the monk and showed a bitter smile on his face. "Monk, let''s go." "Amitabha, with your words, the poor also has peace of mind." The monk immediately turned around and left with others. Su Bai didn''t leave because he knew he couldn''t get away, and the coffin cover slowly resurfaced at this time. "Su Yuhang lied to me... I kept sleeping... I slept here... I went to the story world... I was lying here... Now... Come with me... You are his experimental... ...he...he will come to you..." "What do I eat?" Su Bai is very helpless. "I will regularly ... exude... corpse... you are also a zombie... hungry..." "........." Su Bai. Chapter 624： Huangquan Road Sometimes, the development of things will really be beyond everyone''s expectations. For example, the reason why Su Bai came here was just to help the monk a busy one. As a result, I didn''t expect it to be so dangerous. I just almost gave it to the auspicious kind. Kill, as for "ruyi", Su Bai does not know if it is the name of the black cat, but thinks that the auspicious is called auspicious, the other is called wishful, and it seems to be a lot of care, but the wish does not follow my heart, but also Almost killed himself. but now, Su Bai faced a situation that made Su Bai more difficult to accept than killing himself. The elder brother in this coffin had to stay with him to live here. The pot of this matter can only be backed by the monk. Su Bai finally indicated that the monk left, because the monk stayed here and continued to work hard, and it was useless. Moreover, Su Bai also believed that the monks hesitation for a moment was the slightest. It will not affect the decision that the monk will eventually turn around and leave. The monk is absolutely realistic and practical. I only hope that after the monk goes out, I can help you to look after the little guy first. Now he can only stay with this metamorphosis for a while in this place that is not an ancient tomb but better than an ancient tomb. Of course, according to the old man in the coffin, he has been lying in the coffin except to enter the story world. This lying may be more than twenty years. In addition to the story world, his real-world life is to sleep in this coffin. What is the place here, Su Bai is not clear, this may not be clear in the coffin, even the cheap one is not clear, the secret of this place, really many. But at least, now Su Bai knows something that is supposed to be almost the same, that is, he does have the blood of a pair of men and women. In that year, the men and women should have found a surrogate, just to produce a test. Product only. Su Bai leaned on the side of the coffin, and the lighter twirled in his hand. After the monks left, the white light flashed from the entrance. This should be the role of the array. Although Su Bai could not do the same, it was generally able to Guess it, the entrance to the array should be changed. It is estimated that it should still be in Dali, but it may not be in its original position. Its awkward, this is really a prisoner. Now the only thing that Su Bais wish is that when the broadcaster sends himself back to the real world, he can send his kindness and dont let himself go back here. But obviously, the broadcast will have a good chance to continue to send it back here and continue to transfer into this dark place. After all, there is really no real danger here. This is the most depressing place for Su Bai, because you really dont starve here because the coffin will release a very pure corpse every day, just enough to absorb and stay alive, not to give Su Baiduo did not let Su Bai take this opportunity to improve his strength. It can be said that he was very good. This is imprisonment, but the head sleeps in the coffin, and Su Bai, who is a prisoner, stays outside and has a certain degree of freedom, but this degree of freedom does not make sense. Except for the first day, Su Bai silently counted the time outside. In the following time, Su Bai slowly forgot the time, only knowing that he had just absorbed the corpse from the other party for the fifteenth time. Almost, about half a month has passed. Su Bai did not know whether the monk had returned to Shanghai with the little guy. Now he is basically isolated from the outside. Here, in addition to despair, it seems to be desperate. In addition to being alone, still alone. The last cigarette was taken out, and Su Bai bite on his lips. On the first day of staying here, Su Bai began to save his own cigarettes. One per day, never pumping, but this is the last one. Ignite and take a deep breath. "Hey." Su Bai snorted, The smoke must be exhausted. Every day, relying on the corpse to live, no wine, no sunshine, no entertainment, only the corpse, corpse, or corpse! Biting his teeth, Su Bai reached out and knocked on the coffin behind him. "Hey...oh...hey..." "You don''t make sense. Su Yuhang has pitted you. You don''t have to leave me here." There was no response from the coffin, and Su Bai was used to it. In the past two weeks, the other side did not say a word to himself except for giving himself some corpse every day. Its sitting there, and its really too much to feel. Standing up, Su Baishuai walked to the altar side. On the fourth day, Su Bai came back here again. The black cat did not attack himself again. It seems that he defaulted to his existence. Of course, It should be on the face of the tenants in the coffin. Su Bai will no longer have a beginning of war, and it will become very casual. To be honest, the space here is actually quite big. Su Bai does not know where it is now. Sitting on the altar, looking at the jade box placed on the table, Su Bai did not touch it, the green pus on the ground has not completely faded, Tang Zhengguo is still cold. However, the bodies of the two seniors of Zhu Xunfei were eaten clean, but the blood remained in place. I don''t know if it is eaten by a cat or a stone nearby, but if you think about the auspicious high-coldness of the fireworks, it should be the latter. The **** eyes can make Su Bai have more clarity in the dark, although it is not very clear, but it can be seen in general without the light, it is already very good. This time, Su Bai jumped straight and jumped from the front of the altar. The yellow river is on both sides of the river, and Su Bai is now standing on the ground. This river is a returning river, meaning that it is circled here, not just through it. Because Su Bai had seen several relatively characteristic corpses in the river, after about an hour, he could see the more characteristic corpses again. Sitting down on a stone, Su Bai put his hands on his knees. To be honest, even if he does not absorb the pure corpse released by the coffin every day, here, Su Bai will not really starve to death. After all, here The corpse is a mountain, and the corpse is very rich. Although the mottled is more complicated, Su Bai can still be transformed by himself, starving to death, really not. But this kind of closed life really makes Su Bai feel like a year. "Meow!" A cat called, came from behind Su Bai, Su Bai turned back and saw a black cat standing on top of the altar and looking down on himself. This black cat is very similar to auspicious, but the auspicious eyelids are clearer than it is, and the black cat''s eyes are fierce and fierce. Su Bai waved at the black cat and gestured to the other party. In the past two months, Su Bai has encountered this black cat no less than eight times, but the other party is far away to look at himself and is not close. Of course, there is absolutely no attack on himself as originally. Closed, it will drive people crazy, especially in this kind of cemetery similar to the living dead, Su Bai does not know why the person in the coffin must pull himself to be here, and, from the beginning of the other party, In the middle, Su Bai seems to be able to hear it. The other party has been to the present, and it seems that he is constantly entering the story world to do the task, but if he wants to come, the interval between entering the story world will be longer. The audience more than 20 years ago, still doing the task? Still in the story world? In this way, it seems that his existence, not to mention compared with his own cheap aunt, is compared with the litchi they are also a baby who can not be embarrassed. In this way, it is no wonder that the broadcast will default to some of his special actions. However, until now, Su Bai did not find the thing that might go out to **** people''s spirits. It seems that the thing has not come back yet? The feeling of annoyance rose from the bottom of my heart. For half a month, Su Bais patience was completely wiped out. He stood up and went straight to the river. On the altar overlooking the black cat below, there is a suspicion of color. Obviously, I dont know why this weak human has the courage to continue moving forward because it is clear how dangerous the river is. Yes, this river is very dangerous, because when Su Bai jumped down and stood on the ground, he could feel the constant death of the river and call him, and kept shouting at him. It was like a rural countryside. A very popular ghost story: adults will not pick up children to play near the water, because there are drowning ghosts in the water, they will pull you down to die. Su Bai walked into the river like this. When the body half entered the water, it seemed as if the surrounding corpses became fresh. They smiled enthusiastically at Su Bai and invited Su Bai to come and sit. Enthusiasm, everything is so beautiful. At this time, in addition to the murder of the corpse every day, the sigh of silence suddenly shocked at this moment, and there was a sigh: "Su Yuhang... Your son actually wants to find death... Hehe... Its not so good... Its right... Hes just your testimony... Su Bai slowly relaxed, and he began to drift with the tide, began to float on the water, and sometimes floated up, and sometimes the whole person drowned. In the daytime, When I was in the water, my eyes looked at the sides of the river in a somewhat confusing way. Vaguely visible, Standing on both sides with densely dressed white clothes, Each of them has a green lantern in their hands. It seems to be sending off, and it is like guiding the way. and, They have no face, Dense, neat, Can''t see the margin......... Chapter 625： That basin of fresh and refined dung This half-month is definitely a kind of torture that is more unbearable than being in jail, but Su Bais move now carries a little other meaning. Its not self-defeating, but its not as good as the current state of mind. Certainly and positively do not stand up. However, the feeling of lying in the river now is really good, as if a person is immersed in the dreamy vertigo of the poppy, knowing that this will make himself sink, but he is too difficult to extricate himself, too lazy to extricate himself. It feels good, Even, very good. This is why many people choose to take that kind of thing and go on the road of no return. To put it mildly, there are many smokers in the world. Most people know that smoking is harmful to health. Every cigarette box is written with smoking harmful to health. However, the smokers still ignore this and continue to swallow. A lot of things, knowing is wrong, but there are still many people who choose to do this. Floating in the river, it feels like the ups and downs of life, this is just a feeling, because Su Bai now only has the emotion to do, the original mental state in this half-month Basically, it has been almost ruined. After all, this is not a general prison. Every time I stay here, it is a kind of physical and mental torture. Even if my heart is as tough as iron, I am forcibly tortured into a soft finger. People always need to choose to indulge. It is impossible to maintain a state of sobriety and reason. After all, people are not machines, they need rest and relaxation. In the river water, through the murky river water, Su Bai saw a group of dense white people standing on the banks of the two sides. This is a scene that can make people scalp numb, but since then, it seems that it does not matter. Who is it, this **** place, how much secret you have, how much mystery you have, and I dont care. Hey... Hey... Hey... Su Bai is getting deeper and lower, and the sinking is lower. This also means that Su Bai is getting more and more indulged. "Come on... Come on... Come on..." "Come on... Come on... Come on..." Shouting, fascinating, Su Bais eyes gradually blurred, and everything in front of him became less real. Around, some people were dancing, some were singing, some were gambling, some were playing, and even others were yin in the day. This is an indulgent world. This is a comfortable country. This is a wonderful place. It is a place where people can''t stop. Who can leave? Who is willing to leave? Who is willing to leave? I know that it is a poison, and I will eat it with a willingness. I dont need to worry about the consequences, and I dont need to worry about what is lost. life, End, Just like this. It seems to be good to die at least in such a way. Although this move is more like a suicide, it is good to be able to commit suicide in such a beautiful way. In the middle of the river, there were corpses and bones that clung to the body of Su Bai. They were dense and numb, and they circled like a spider web. They absorbed a lot and involved a lot. Everyone is sinking together, Everyone dreams together, Everyone is jealous, It''s like a party, never ending. When a person has been suppressed for a long time, it is really necessary to relieve pressure. In particular, there is no smoke in Su Bai. There is no woman here. Only one kind of self-destruction can be chosen to complete the final pleasure. Because Su Bai has not been able to support the time to enter the next story world, and is not willing to go on. Probably the entry of fresh life, more and more corpses have come to climb Su Bai. Naturally, this circle has begun to sink more and more. Su Bais body slowly began to decay. In some places, there are also traces of white bones. This is a very normal thing. When your mind chooses to sink yourself, your body will naturally decay slowly. . This is a process that can''t be changed. The principle is to cut a wound on your wrist with blindfolded eyes and let you listen to the dripping sound and scare yourself to death. However, when more and more down, Su Bais eyes passed through the sly yellow water and saw what seemed to be underneath. Is a piece of tombstone, A tall, tombstone. The tombstone clearly bears the traces of time. After all, it is not subject to the scouring from the dirty river, but it can clearly distinguish the old and new tombstones. On the latest tombstone, the words engraved are also much clearer. "litchi" These two words are clearly engraved on the tombstone. Without the tomb of a certain tomb, the two words, simple and simple, seem to fit the woman''s character. Her tombstone? She has been here, Su Bai can understand and accept, she really can come here, but also should come here, because according to records here, there have been many big-level audiences have been here. But what are the reasons for their coming here? neither knows. Now, Su Bai clearly notices that it seems that the truth of those big-level audiences here has already appeared in front of themselves. There are many tombstones here, at least in the sight of Su Bai, there are almost twenty, and there are certainly more, the latest one is the lychee. "Dangdang..." The water flow did not know what the reason was. He made a whirlpool and directly smashed Su Bai and the corpse that had been attached to him to the deeper. Just like a big dandelion flying in the wind, there was no way to control himself. . "Hey..." Because there are too many corpses, perhaps because there is no new life to join for too long, the old occupants here are more excited. They are eager to witness a fresh life sinking here and experience the pleasure together. It is said that you have already indulged, and hope that all living people will sink like them, otherwise their hearts will be unbalanced. But because the body of the climbed is really too much, and when it is whirlpool, this large piece of scallop scallops directly squats on a tombstone below. For a time, this huge spider web or scallop was smashed, and Su Bais body slammed into the tombstone and slowly slipped down. His blood, his flesh and blood, is constantly separating, and half of it is half the face is the cheekbones, but Su Bai still vaguely saw, this piece of tombstone hit by himself, engraved with Five powerful words: "The Tomb of Su Yuhang" Is his tombstone? How could it be his tombstone? Su Bai suddenly felt so ironic, too ironic, When I was going to indulge my indulgence, I was destined to die on the mans tombstone, the same bloodline as myself, a guy who couldnt wait to kill himself. Is he going to be completely terminated under his tombstone? There is a lot of unwillingness in my heart, but this kind of indifference that is almost irreversible now seems so worth mentioning. Some things, some decisions, once done, there is no way to change it. This is the truth. Although I feel very disgusting, I feel very ridiculous. But Su Bais heart is also clear, and he estimates that he really has to die on this tombstone. This pair of men and women, for their own experiments, will not hesitate to take their own flesh and blood as a test piece that can be sacrificed. Then, Do you count that one of the trials will eventually become your grave guard? Really, waste utilization... In the throat, the last scream of anger was issued. Su Bais fist was so weak that he was on the tombstone. Now this little point of force can''t shake the stone at all, but at least it can let Su Bai vent before the death. resentment. I thought it was dying with a good and refreshing illusion, but the reality was that I poured a pot of dung before I died. This change is enough. However, when the tombstone hit the top of Su Bai''s flesh and blood, a special change occurred, and the words above became more vivid. At the same time, in front of the tombstone, there is a virtual shadow, this virtual shadow Su Bai knows, after all, in his own memory, this figure has always belonged to his father, of course, Su Bai is now naturally clear, his childhood memories are basically from In the picture. "I Su Yuhang, leaving a tombstone here, cutting off the past, isolating the present, blocking the future, in order to break away from causality and achieve self!" Suddenly, this voice was also introduced into Su Bais ear. Now Su Bai finally understands why so many big-level audiences have to come here. Here, it seems that they are the places where they have been sacred, and they are the places where they have a higher existence of detached senior audiences. The tombstones here are like a seal. Leave your own tombstone here, indicating a decision of the self, a metamorphosis, a rebirth! Is this the place where the broadcast is recognized? Why would you choose here? Many questions have been stalked in Su Bais mind, but now they are unable to think about it, and they are too lazy to think about it. After all, they have to sleep with this mans tombstone. This ending, In Su Bais opinion, its just that the dogs blood cant be added... However, the mans image in the illusion did not completely disappear. He seemed to look back and his eyes were a little confused. "who is it?" This is an image of Su Yuhang''s sermons leaving a tombstone here, so at the moment he was more than 20 years ago, he seemed to realize that someone would come to his tombstone more than twenty years later. Before the virtual shadow dissipated, he extended his hand and slowly lifted it up. "No matter who you are, here is my testimony, don''t let you go, give me a roll!" The virtual shadow just fell, and then dissipated, but suddenly the water trembled below, a huge water column rose up and directly smashed out Su Bai. When it breaks out of the water, Su Bai erected a **** with the last strength. "Hey..." This is the feeling of Su Bai now. then, ž slammed and Su Bai fell to the low side of the river. The black cat slowly walked over and turned around the half-bone bones. It seems to be determining whether the goods are dead or not? Chapter 626： Ghost story The black cat bite the white arm of Su Bai and dragged Su Bai to the side of the squat. At this time, Su Bai seems to have lost all the breath, and the whole person seems to be dead. When the dead air is more than the anger in the body, in fact, the person is already dead, and the death is basically abolished, or it can be called the time of dying. However, Su Bai is quite special. On the one hand, he has bloodline ancestry, and the bloodline ancestry has undergone several enhancements and integrations. Although the pedigree level is quite mixed, it is still quite high, that is, the ability to continue life is relatively strong, and people are early. Su Bai can continue to be strong, even if he only has a half breath, but he can always hold more than others for a while. Secondly, Su Bai also has zombie blood. The blessing of these two bloodlines makes Su Bai still quite alive now, and has not yet breathed. There is no movement, it seems that I am too lazy to look at it, because before Su Bai took the initiative to go to the river, what the river means, the one in the village is certainly clear, that is the peak of the senior audience ready to step out At that step, the position of the tombstone left by the testimony was an area that was semi-officially recognized by the broadcast. Su Bais move to take the initiative in the eyes of Yuzhong is completely self-defeating. He has no interest in Su Yuhangs failed guinea pigs. Moreover, if he was not Su Yuhang, he would not be trapped here. In the midst of it, no matter what the feeling of Su Baizhi is in Su Yuhang, Su Bai is the blood of Su Yuhang after all, and how the Su Bai was born, after all, he passed on the DNA similar to Su Yuhang. The black cat is lying next to it. In the long period of more than 20 years, there are occasional high-level listeners who are about to break through to leave their own tombstones, but the senior audience is especially the kind that is about to break through the level of the senior audience. Chinese cabbage is not a tourist wave during the May 1st Golden Week. For most of the time, it is still filled with darkness and loneliness. Although the person in the squat usually does not speak, but the black cat sometimes lingers for a while, although there is no way to communicate, but the black cat knows at least that there is a life lying in it, because of his existence. Black cats can still feel less lonely. After a short while, the breath of Su Bai began to become weaker and weaker. The fire of life is like a candle. It is being placed outside and let the wind blow, and it may be extinguished at any time. After all, it was Su Bais main action that died and entered the river. He chose to follow the crowd, and his body and mind have long fallen. In fact, if it was not the last moment, he saw his cheap tombstone, Su Bais heart. In the middle, I touched it a bit, and 20 years ago, the man turned out to be really perverted. It can be expected that twenty years later, someone will come here to stare at his tombstone and play a phantom. Maybe Su Bai is now dead. Let''s go. More than 20 years ago, did the plan be implemented? This point, Su Bai is not sure, because even the monk can not determine the exact time point, but I think it should be no, otherwise Su Yuhang should be able to guess where the feeling came from, but have to say Perhaps this is a kind of erroneous erroneous, because the blood relationship between Su Bai and Su Yuhang only made Su Yuhang, who had witnessed here more than 20 years ago, sense an opportunity twenty years later, and then Yin Yin Yang wrongly raised such a hand. Otherwise, Su Bai also died long ago. The black cat''s claws were pushed on Su Bai''s body, and then pushed on the raft. meaning, It is already obvious. "Ugh" There was a sigh in the middle of it. "When you started, didn''t you want to kill him?" There was a voice inside the ;; People are not grass, they can be ruthless, just like the black cats in this pair of eyes are suffocating, they will also have a feeling for this silent life that has been with them for more than 20 years. This black cat is treated as a neighbor with whom he has a bad relationship. "Meow" The black cat screamed, then slowly squatted down, his eyes full of desolate. "You are on him, smelling the breath of your playmate?" There was a question in the inside. "Meow." The black cat responded with a weak voice. "In fact, you really should have left Su Yuhang here... the outside world... is really wonderful..." The lid of the skull began to rise slowly, "Although I don''t like him very much... I don''t like him either... but I can feel his resentment against Su Yuhang... Anything that makes Su Yuhang feel trouble... I am willing to do it... I can only use This reason... Convince myself... But... he can''t live without it..." The inside of the scorpion began to flow out extremely pure black gas, pouring down like flowing water, slowly gathering around Su Bai. Su Bais body began to recover gradually at this time, and **** lines appeared on the bones. "This is... blood line?" The presence in the cockroach is a bit surprising. Apparently, he also has an impression on this bloodline. In recent years, he has entered the testimony here. In addition to the young woman who made him feel particularly stunning, several others left him with some impressions. At that time, the man with grief and indecision refused to bury the tombstone and buried the past himself and buried his lover. It also made the presence in the shackle touch. This blood line is clearly the inheritance of that person, but now it appears on Su Bai''s body. The blood line covered the bones, with the blood line as the vein, and the body of Su Bai began to recover again under the nourishment of the corpse. "Hey!" Su Bai suddenly opened his eyes, among his eyes, the left eye is reddish right eye is dark black, the left eye is representative of blood family blood, this time is very dim, and the right eye is black, then it is light Dasheng! "Ah" The existence of the scorpion did not stop the transmission of the corpse, but continued to transmit. Slowly, until the body of Su Bai was completely repaired, and the whole person returned to the peak state, the existence of the corpse stopped the transmission of the corpse, and the lid was returned to the original position. Su Bai clenched his hands slightly and then sat up. Spreading the palm of your hand and looking at it, I found that my injury has completely recovered. Su Bai still feels that it is not really true. After all, when I was in the river, I was already ready to die. But now I am actually alive again. Reaching out, knocking on the cymbal, "Hey..." "Thank you, old man." After all, they saved themselves, and Su Bai still thanked him. There was no echo in the embarrassment. Obviously, I was too lazy to continue to deal with Su Bai. "Thank you for saving me, your heart is still good." Su Bai said to himself, reaching out to touch the head of the black cat, but the black cat took a step back. "Brother, say something, you are not the same as that man and woman." Speaking here, Su Bai shook his head. "No wonder you will be pitted by Su Yuhang." "Dangdang!" I was shocked. Apparently, the one in the temple heard the ridicule of Su Bai. Su Bai smiled and did not provoke the panic of this. The time was long. The mysterious and fearfulness of the original was almost gone. I was familiar with it, and there was nothing to fear. It was said that the people had just saved. I myself, I will not kill myself to do this kind of thing to take off my pants and fart. "Brother, are you still going into the story world?" Su whiteboard counted his fingers. "Then you are really obedient enough to be obedient, but now your task cycle should be long and long, right?" Once a year or twice? At most, it will be twice. The one in the sputum did not respond again and was not angry. There was a long silence between the two sides. Su Bai was thinking about the scene in the river before he thought about it. There was a big feeling between life and death, but Su Bai really didnt feel what he realized. It was like a guy who went into the emergency room, you can ask Does he have any life feelings? After a long time, Suddenly a voice came out inside: "Do you think... I am stupid..." Su Bais mouth showed a smile and shook his head. On the contrary, I think you are very smart. I dont talk anymore, Su Bai continued for a while and continued. "Some people think they are smart, but they are clever and clever. Some people look silly, but they are really wise." I don''t believe what I want, I don''t want it, but I want to believe in the infinite number of broadcasts, even if it has weaknesses, even if it has an inaccessible face..." "Why..." asked the existence inside. "Because only under the premise of broadcasting infinity, can the man and woman become a joke at the end." Su Bai said bluntly and thought of his own thoughts. "Nothing to do..." I made such a comment, but then added, "Like me..." "Oh." Su Bai licked his lips. "You don''t know how much I hate that man and woman." "Now you...not qualified...say hate..." "Yes, I know, so I am very hopeless to hope that the broadcast is infinite, so that even if I can''t catch up with them later, the broadcast can bring them the deepest despair at the end." "Maybe... the results are different... maybe their choice... there is hope..." "Actually, just like when I used to play games, when I can easily pass a game, I will choose to deliberately slap myself, so that the game does not end so fast, the computer should not be defeated by me so quickly, but ultimately Anyway, if you want to win or you can win, doing so, at most, just add more fun to the game." "If you are telling the truth... the tombstones are left in the river... those people... they are... nothing... but they at least... have the courage..." Su Bai stood up and the whole body joints made a crisp sound at this time. "Brother, you said that if one day, when I twisted Su Yuhangs head, would he regret that he had nothing to do but more than twenty years ago?" "This is a... its better to say... ask him if he regrets it... didnt take you... shoot... to the wall..." "........." Su Bai. Chapter 627： Big audience! The one in the coffin, after that call, never made any noise again. Time passed for about ten days. Why is it because the coffin is not released every day like the previous half? A scorpion came out to absorb Su Bai, which was mainly because of Su Bais move into the river, so that he was too lazy to continue to deal with Su Bai. Fortunately, although I dont eat or drink, but by the zombie constitution, in this place, Su Bai really does not worry that he will really die. Here, after all, the absolute vacuum area created by the broadcast in the story world. Not the same, at least the corpse is still very adequate. Sitting by the river, the black cat stood on the altar and looked at Su Bai quietly. Although this black cat is very different from the auspicious character, both cats have a very high and cold style. Also, at the level of life, they are comparable to the high-level audience. child. In the river, the call is still coming out, calling Su Bai past, happy together, happy together, happy together, and sinking together. But after all, its been done once, just like after an addiction, the temporary addiction has not come up yet, and Su Bai hasnt been locked up for half a month since last time. Go in. Taking advantage of the days, the distance from the last time into the story world is more than a month, almost two months, which means that it will take a long time before I have to enter the next story world. The mobile phone has long been out of power, but Su Bai feels that the notification of the broadcast can still be transmitted through the mobile phone, or, in a more beautiful way, a dead body suddenly emerges from the river. open mouth: "Audience friends, welcome to listen to terrorist broadcasts, I am the show host, I don''t have a name, because the name doesn''t have any meaning here........." Ha ha, It is like broadcasting that listens to the audience as their own playthings, but the audience is also trying to figure out the rules they know while they are being played to death. Stretching a lazy waist and touching his face, Hu Yu has already got up. In this place, except for the households in the coffin and the black cat, there is no need to see people. Su Bai is too lazy to Going to take care of yourself, after all, I am not the kind of mother-in-law of Gongzihai. "Hey, really have to stay here all the time." Su Bai took a breath, for a month, the little guy should have returned to Shanghai at this time, but unfortunately, for the first time, he took him to travel with him, and the result was like this. One result. The monk should also be coming to the next story world. When he got up, Su Bai picked up a stone from his side and floated out to the river. "Hey...oh...hey...hey!" The stone bounced three times on the water and finally hit a piece of shin. Su Bai jumped on the altar and went down. The black cat silently followed Su Bai. Compared with the good fortune, it really lacked too much aura. Perhaps, the auspicious should be like this, as here. The Guardian, guarding here, punishes those who are not qualified but who are trying to enter here. Su Bai also really admire his own cheap, how did the original auspicious fooling out? Back to the , Su Bai leaned on the raft, and every day around this time, Su Bai will come back to sleep and rest. Before going to sleep, he will talk to the person in the coffin. After all, people have saved themselves once, um, although the reason why they will be detained here even if they enter and leave the world of the story is also out, it is also made by this, but to be honest, Su Bai really does not hate him, maybe, I also have some Stockholm syndrome. From small to large, there are not many people who are good to themselves. Of course, it seems that the nanny and the housekeeper in childhood are actually just false memories. At least, they may have never experienced it. The only one is still Unable to see the nine brothers, the reason why he did not open the bronze box in front of his own in accordance with the previous agreement, what is the reason? Maybe, with the death of Jiu Ge and the cousin, the truth is never known. But Su Bai still tries to think about the good side. People are alive, want to be less tired, and sometimes they have to learn to give themselves some. The one in the coffin saved himself. He was not a broadcaster, nor was he a fat man. They used each other''s relationship with each other. Maybe, because of this, Su Bai couldn''t hate him. "You said, I really have to stay here to mix with you? To be here, keep coming in and out of the story world, until you cultivate to the audience, you can go out?" This is Su Bais daily self-talking before going to bed. He didnt expect to get the response from the coffin. In fact, the person doesnt seem to like it very much. This black cat Su Bai can feel that it is a bit lonely. And lonely, but the one in the coffin may really want to think about how this pen is stunned tonight. "Dangdang..." However, what Su Bai could not think of was that the coffin actually shook at this time. This product wants to chat tonight? "Actually... practicing here... will be faster..." "I know, can you concentrate more, but there is no smoke, no alcohol, no scenery to watch, and this day, you have no taste." Su Bai said very straightforwardly. "You use... to experience the attitude of life... Come on... Listen to the audience..." "The life of ordinary people is a life, a life of the audience, and a life." "Actually... there is another possibility to go out early..." "What is it?" Su Bai asked. "That is the recent... If anyone... to prove it..." "Oh." Su Baigan laughed. "The audience is not a tool part on the assembly line. There are so many places. I know some senior listeners. I am scared to death when I go one step further. Let alone the card. "That''s right, they really can''t wait to dig a hole and drill directly into it, for fear that the broadcast will look at them more." "maybe" The coffin cover slowly hangs up, and the slightly bloated figure flickers. "You are going to come out and go?" Su Bai asked. "You know... why... a while... can you get in here..." Su Bais gaze immediately condensed, and immediately said, Hey, its not because someone has to come here to prove it. "Oh...not for this reason...by you...how could you get here..." "But I am very curious, that is the thing that will go to the surrounding village to **** people''s spirits, what the **** is it?" Su Bai asked. "They don''t care...you care about this issue...and...is interesting..." "I just thought that when I entered the village, I saw that row of new tombstones, some pitiful, especially when I saw the tombstones of the children, some felt that they could not bear it. Maybe it was because of my embarrassment in the past two years. Not so embarrassing before, it became more mother-in-law than before." "That is... the spirit of the array..." The voice in the coffin cover became more and more consistent than before. Apparently, he was waking up from the state of slumber, seemingly planning to meet someone. Perhaps, in the more than 20 years of sleeping here, every time there is a senior peak audience coming to the sermon here, he will get up and greet him. Su Bai does not know why he was not allowed to go out here by Su Yuhang. But now it seems that he seems to be the guardian of this place just like the black cat. Plus the tombstones at the bottom of the river, it really is no different from the guardians. "When the array is self-cleaning, the impurities will be removed. The impurities are born with instinct and wisdom. You can start to **** up your own strength. After you go out, you can find a monster to capture it nearby. The level of this formation, you I can also feel that even I have to be suppressed by it, so even the impurities of this formation can not be underestimated. It can even be said to be very precious. It is very good to use it as an instrument." "Don''t, take this thing as a spirit, I am afraid of life, so, after I go out, I will catch it and kill it." "Oh, its really some mother-in-law." The figure in the coffin cover stood up. Although he could not see his face, he could see that it was a very rich middle-aged image. Together with Su Bai, he saw his photo with Su Yuhang, so he could The brain midbrain fills his image. "I want to come. In fact, every time I look forward to it, this is probably a jealous person. I am always curious about those brave people. I am the awkward person." "People who can admit their embarrassment are often brave," Su Bai said. "Leave you a month''s time, it''s almost the same. The export of the array will be opened again soon. You have plenty of time to leave. You will be in the next story world, and it''s faster." "I don''t understand. Since you are willing to let me go now, why should you stay with me a month ago?" Su Bai was very curious about this. "Because... I don''t know.........you are so annoying..." "Actually, I am a relatively cold person, really." Su Bai touched his breathing on his chin a little embarrassed. "Maybe because you are a character with Su Yuhang, you can pinch me." I only behave differently in front of you." "If I remember correctly, are you called Su Bai?" Su Bai nodded. "That''s good, Su Bai, I am waiting to see... the day you twisted Su Yuhang''s head." "boom!" A loud bang came from the entrance, and the array at the entrance was once again activated, bursting with dazzling light, and a figure slowly coming out of the white light. Su Bai knows, This is the audience who will come to the testimony. Chapter 628： You also match? The array at the entrance gradually calmed down after the glare of the beginning, and the figure of the coming person became clear as it approached; This is a figure of a man with a temperament called a lonely man. This feeling makes Su Bai feel a little weird, because this atmosphere is not consistent with the temperament of the tombstone under the river, or it is not suitable. Su Bai also saw the picture of Su Yuhang when he was witnessing the road. It was a feeling of indifference with a sense of indifference. The words engraved on the tombstones of the rest of the people can also show the kind of proof at that time. Mood. The word is good or bad, but the kind of charm and character contained in the word can''t be erased, but it can give people a more intuitive experience. However, in front of this man, who is getting closer, at least Su Bai did not feel much temperament in his body. Even Su Bai also faintly smelled a kind of duck being racked up. Nothing to do, a little retreat. The one in the coffin was originally standing. It seemed to be getting ready to get up and greet the guests. After all, he was half a landlord, but at this time he seemed to feel a bit boring, even if he didnt lie back, he still stood still. Su Bai can also feel the disappointment of the other party, and the frequency of the corpse rolling around can clearly show the emotional change. It''s like a movie that has been looking forward to for a long time. The first screen that opens the screen makes you feel a little appetite. The bigger the expectation, the greater the disappointment will naturally be. When the other persons figure was completely revealed and he was clearly seen, Su Bai shook his head subconsciously. Actually it is him, Also, its no wonder. Liang Sen was wearing a casual blouse and a pair of jeans underneath. Of course, it seemed very casual to wear, but his attitude seemed to be somewhat casual. Xie Tao had invited Su Bai to help, and went to Liang Sens villa to unblock his seal. Now, although he is not there, he still finds fat people and others to make this thing. Therefore, Liang Sen had to come here to testify. This position, This area, Generally, it should be a broadcast notice. Otherwise, it is impossible for every high-level audience to come here. Here, it is actually a semi-official organization recognized by the broadcast. It is an office set up in the real world by broadcasting. Proof here, leaving your own tombstone, is similar to the stamping of the relevant departments, is a form that must be taken, is also a very important process. Su Bai now naturally does not understand the significance of this process, but Su Bai believes that one day he will know it because of his own strength. Now he is far from that level, and naturally he is not clear about that level. Things and rules. When Liang Sen saw Su Bai standing on the side of the side, he was also slightly surprised. "How come you are here." Yes, how are you here, Here, how could you possibly have you? Su Bai replied calmly, "Going to travel" is indeed telling the truth. "Hehehe..." Liang Sen laughed, the meaning of this laughter, it goes without saying that a senior person, travel to this place, is it possible? But soon, Liang Sen did not laugh, probably in terms of strength, he could crush Su Bai, but in this situation, he could not continue to be strong. "welcome." The existence of ˵ said these two words, a little perfunctory, but also some official, even, with a little bit of disdain in the tone. Liang Sen nodded to him. "Fortunately." "Hey........." The presence in the squat was lying back, and the corpse was all gathered and collected into the raft, and the coffin cover was slowly reset, which was not bad. I want to come. It is the one in the coffin who, after doing the duty under the perfunctory, is too lazy to continue watching the next scene. At the beginning, the process has been seen, although the ending should be established. Generally speaking here, it is only a recognition of the broadcast, and there will be no failure. The black cat is hidden in the darkness, and an amber-like scorpion stares at Liang Sen, but Liang Sen is not afraid. He is not the audience of more than a dozen seniors who came a month ago. His current strength is in the avatar. After being unsealed, it has entered the peak of the senior audience. "It seems that the solution is a success." Su Bai said to Liang Sen. "My favorite person, but it hurts me the most." Liang Sen''s face showed a touch of helplessness, "Oh, in fact, I can''t say it, I have been waiting for him to help me make this decision." "I really love each other." Su Bai stretched his finger and pointed to the altar hidden in the darkness. "I will lead you." Liang Sen reached out and grabbed Su Bais shoulder. Immediately, the surrounding environment was twisted. At the next moment, Liang Sen and Su Bai appeared at the top of the altar. In front of the two, it was the head of the desk. The national seal of the country. "If you want to watch, you can say it, this opportunity, other listeners can''t even think about it." Liang Sen seems to be very indifferent. "You and I have been neighbors, prove that you and I really have a fate, this is cheap. You can take up." Su Bai touched the tip of his nose a little embarrassedly. "I am afraid that I will wait later." Hey? Liang Sen shook his head. Nothing is wrong. When you find that you have no retreat, you have no choice but to go forward, or go forward, whether forced or active. In fact, there is no difference. Do you want me to put a mobile phone next to the BGM of "Men''s self-improvement" and then I will write the words "I have nowhere to go" on my face? "It''s right." Su Bai echoed. If the tombstone and the sermon are left as a process and a form, Liang Sen does not need to have too much pressure, so he simply admits that he has also expressed his attitude of being forced to come, though he is resisting. Liang Sens figure slowly floated and drifted toward the river. Su Bai stood on the altar and the black cat appeared on the side of Su Bai. For so many years, this black cat was generally an audience for each sermon. Perhaps a black cat was also the same as a viewer 20 years ago. Its here, but now its only left. Liang Sen floated on the bank of the river, his hands spread out. The water surface of the river is also split, revealing that the bottom of the middle is unknown. The tombstones are arranged in a serpentine shape at the bottom. There are dozens of places in the eye, and there is obviously no visible area behind. Liang Sen''s gaze patrolled the tombstone below. Soon, he found the one he wanted to find. The tombstone was different from other tombstones. He did not write in the format of the tomb of anyone, but wrote it very simply. Lychee" two words. The simple two words show a kind of domineering who is dedicated to me. This feeling appears on a woman''s tombstone, and even the tombstones of the limelight and Guanghua will be pressed down. "Well, although I have to come here, I have already thought about it in my heart. After I came here, the most wanted thing to do is to look at you." Liang Sen''s eyes revealed the infatuation. His feelings about Litchi were clearly expressed very early. Once upon a time, the two of them were listeners of a period. The two had also calculated each other and faced life and death together, whether in the real world or in the story. In the world, I have also cooperated, but I dont know when it started. The woman began to open herself gradually. Both sides, from both strength and status, opened their distance at an incredible speed. Today, the woman has already gone to that place, and has not returned yet, but she has not left her own tombstone here. "Perhaps, you were right at the beginning, I have a talent for empty, but after all, I lack the confidence to become a strong." Liang Sen said to himself, looking at the tombstone of Litchi, as if he saw the lychee himself. The palm of the hand spread out, and the jade box on the desk opened immediately. The golden light of the golden scroll of the country rose and steadily landed on Liang Sen, holding a gold seal and pointing to the side of the wall. "boom!" A stone was peeled off from the wall in the traction of the gold seal, and in the process gradually self-engraved into the shape of the tombstone, the tombstone floated in front of Liang Sen. "It is a sermon, but it is a tombstone, and it is natural to bury what." Liang Sen closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking, as if he was hesitating. The white cat on the altar sat in the same place, and the black cat was very close to him. "Others are buried in the past, but Liang Sen today is the most sincere love in the heart." "Today, Liang Sen is here to prove that burying your love with you. Since then, there is no more of your existence in my heart. My tombstone is standing with you!" Liang Sens fingers kept moving, and the word Liang Sen appeared on the tombstone. Immediately, Liang Sens palm was pressed down, and the golden seal of the hand of the country flew back to the original position and entered the jade box. Also closed immediately. The tombstone engraved with the words "Liang Sen" fell on the side of the side of the litchi tombstone. Liang Sens nephew also reveals a kind of release and self-empting. He didn''t want to go out of this step. Now, the reason for being forced is more, but now that he is here, even if he takes a form, he always wants to live up to what he thinks. However, when Liang Sens tombstone was just put down, the change suddenly appeared. "boom!" Litchi''s tombstone suddenly floated, and actually hit the tombstone of Liang Sen. After a roar, Liang Sen''s tombstone immediately exploded, and the tombstone of Litchi was re-established. "You also have!" A womans voice came from the tombstone, which was the idea left by Litchi. "Hey..." Liang Sens mouth overflowed with a blood, and the soul was hurt. "Hey..." Su Bai is laughing out. Chapter 629： Out! Liang Sens look is very wilting, but there is no anger and no hysteria. On the contrary, he took a deep breath and his left hand once again waved back to the jade box in the jade box. Flying out of his palm, just this time, obviously a little hotter than the last time; Su Bai, who stood on the altar, can clearly see that Liang Sens palm position has become red. Reminiscent of Tang Zhenguos fanatic pick up of the golden seal of the country and the fact that he was picked up through the jade box. Melting into pus, this is enough to see the hegemony of this country''s gold seal, even if the audience of the high peaks has to bear a lot of pain and pressure. At the moment, Liang Sen can only do nothing, because the first time his tombstone was directly broken by the lychee''s tombstone, then he had to come again. Su Bai did not know whether the process of this sermon was really mandatory, but Lenovos previous dislike and fear of this incident may have been solved by the release of the seal. The gaze, maybe this, the forced meaning is still more. Therefore, Liang Sen must leave his own tombstone here, and must complete the process of this sermon. This chapter must be covered. Su Bai had said before, afraid that it would be embarrassing, but did not expect that it would reach this point. Every tombstone should be condensed with the master''s will. It is not that the lychee is deliberately directed against Liang Sen, but the will of the lychee is not willing to stand shoulder to shoulder with himself. Plus, it is obvious that the lychee will be extraordinarily strong. It is much stronger than Liang Sens will, so it will appear that the tombstone of Liangsens tombstone is instantly broken by the lychees tombstone. "The first tombstone was broken. I used to draw a full stop from the feelings that I knew about you at the bottom of my heart. I am now Liang Sen, the second time, Keep going, Not seeking the future, Unknown now, Not extravagant, Just prove that there is no help! Under the influence of the gold seal of the country, another stone was peeled off from the rock wall, but this time the stone material is relatively small, and the tombstone that has been smashed out is only one-third of the rest of the tombstone. It seems a bit shabby. However, Liang Sen did not care, and he took the gold seal of the country and returned to the jade box. The dwarf tombstone was placed in an unknown place at the bottom of the river by Liang Sen. Compared with the rest of the tombstones, it seemed so inconspicuous and revealed a helpless and silent struggle. At this moment, Su Bais heart is not a contempt for Liang Sen. Perhaps everyone has their own insistence, and everyone has their own awe. I can face the inner guilt and fear, and insist on my own embarrassment and fear. At the same time, I have no choice but to give up. In this case, there is a kind of freedom. This is not the place where the national flag is spoken, nor the speech in the report. There is no need to slogan and shout slogans. Some people may choose to bury their weaknesses, but they can still keep their weaknesses at this time. It is also a kind of self-adherence. Liang Sens figure slowly landed on the altar, and the river below was restored to its original shape. The bones continued to float in the river, and it seemed that nothing had changed. "Let you see a joke." Liang Sen reached out and took a box of cigarettes out of his pocket. He pulled out one of his own, bit it in his mouth, and handed it to Su Bai. "I feel very good." Su Bai said very seriously. "You feel like you are witnessing the second time." "Ah." Liang Sen smoked and his body shape dissipated. He was ready to leave, giving Su Bai a cigarette, just to give the only audience a meaning, but this does not mean that Liang Sen is willing to communicate with Su Baipan. Just like Su Bai would not go inexplicably like a low-level audience Hu Tianhai. Its not a person in a circle. Its really hard to climb a relationship. The two sides dont even have a common language. This is not the case in the audience circle. In fact, all walks of life in the real world are like this. Su Bai walked from the altar to the awkward position with the black cat and saw Liang Sen standing on the sidelines. "Go well." The one in the , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , It even seems to be a little smug, and it can''t be compared with those who are shocked and confident, but it also has its own taste, which is considered to be commendable. "Goodbye." Liang Sen also said nothing to the person in the squat, the figure disappeared again, and the brilliance at the entrance gradually began to weaken at this time, and may only last for less than ten minutes. Su Bai squatted down and looked at the black cat. "Will you go out with me? Your other companion lives with me." If you can take this black cat out with Su Yuhang that year, then it is simply bringing out a huge fortune. If both cats live in their own home, it can be said that they are both security and other aspects. Great improvement. However, the black cat just slammed down on the sidelines, silently, closed his eyes, as if he was resting, but this gesture has already been answered by Su Bais invitation. It is not willing to leave, It has to stay here. Su Bai smiled a little blankly. Also, if the cat is willing to leave here, he would have left with Su Yuhang with auspiciousness. Perhaps it is very different from auspiciousness. Perhaps, it was Auspicious is the choice of Su Yuhang, and this black cat chooses this one. Everyone has their own choices. Well, this sentence can also be applied to cats. The one in the sigh gave a sigh. Obviously he is clear. If this black cat can follow this white, he can see more wonderful things, but perhaps, from his inner point of view, he seems to get used to it. This long time has the feeling that this black cat is with him. Su Bai reached out and patted it on the cymbal. "Brother, wait until the next time I come to the road to see you again. What do you want to drink? Now you can tell me, I will bring it to you next time." The one in the donkey did not respond to this question. Su Bai shrugged and walked to the exit of the light. When the whole person did not enter, the figure began to twist. This is a kind of transmission similar to broadcasting into the world of stories. After a short while, Su Bais figure disappeared there. The glory of the entrance is gradually extinguished, completely calmed down, and the darkness is restored here. It seems that darkness is the essence and main color here. "Meow." The cat screamed and then stopped speaking. .................. "Call...call..." Su Bai didn''t think that when he came out, he was actually in the middle of the sea. The whole person came out of the water and breathed out subconsciously. It was not because he was almost drowned before, but because it was compared to the place where the tomb of the dead died. Breathing is the most comfortable and refreshing. At this time, it is late at night, the sky is full of stars, it seems very embarrassing, if the weather is good, the starry sky is really beautiful. Looking around, Su Bai probably divided his location and then swam in the direction of Cai Village. Bohai, said that the big is actually not big, after all, it is not really the sea, it is also ten minutes, Su Bai Zicai village docked on the shore, dragging the wet body, Su Bai first went to that inn. Although I feel that the monk should have brought the little guy back to Shanghai, Su Bai has to confirm it. When the person had not yet reached the inn, a figure appeared in front of Su Bai. Obviously, it was because Su Bai did not deliberately hide his breath and was captured by the other party. "You are back." The other party said. "I said Buddha, how come you are old." Su Bai was surprised. "Before entering the world of the story, I told you to come over first. Your son would not return to Shanghai with the Seven Laws, so I will come and see that I have lived here for a week." "It''s very good, after all, it''s your son." When I thought that the little guy was still here, Su Bai felt that she was warmer. "Right, one thing happened during the day." Gyatso said, "There is a veteran who dies in the front of the reeds. It should be a veteran." "Are you still a senior?" Su Bai wondered, "What about the body?" "The body was handled by me, and it was placed under the reeds. I thought it was you back." "Oh, let''s go see the body first, maybe I still know." The location of the reeds is actually a hundred meters away. The two of them arrived in a while. When Gyatso opened the layer of mud, Su Bai saw Yao Zhe, who had been swollen. "It should be poisoned." Gyatso analyzed, "You can see the skin color." Su Bai reached out and touched Yao Zhe''s body. Then he felt that Yao Zhe''s stomach was somewhat inflated. Immediately, his palm was shot, and Yao Zhe''s belly was directly cracked by Su Bai. Now that Yao Zhe is dead, naturally no longer has the supernatural powers of seniors, how can Su Bai want to get it. "Hey..." A colorful viper was twisted in Yao Zhe''s belly and was swallowing the letter. Gyatso''s face immediately sank. When he found the body, he did not check that there was a snake in his stomach. The problem is that the snake can''t check the slightest breath, even if it appears in front of you now, you It also seems to be unable to sense its existence. The viper seems to be stunned by Su Bai and Gyatso. It seems to be aggrieved. The huddle is shivering there, and it seems that there is a kind of pitiful feeling. But Su Bai immediately punched out at this time. "boom!" The snake body was directly split and a deep pit was hit at the foot. The huge roar made the surrounding inn also lit up in every room! Chapter 630： Broadcast update What are you doing? Gyatso looked a little embarrassed. This snake is self-contained by the rules of the law. It is definitely a rare and excellent spiritual thing, even if it is extracted from its undead and then integrated into a certain instrument. In the middle, it is also easy to create a superior implement, and even if you don''t need to describe what lines, you can bring some of the array effects. If you trace the lines again, it may cause a significant increase in the effect of the array. !" The Buddha is naturally well-informed, and he has never been exposed to the instrument before the audience. Not to mention that the degree of knowledge after the audience has become more and more natural. "Fo, tell the truth to you, what is this stuff, I know better than you, how high the grade and use of this gadget, I know more, but this stuff has been killing a lot of people over the years. Local people, including women and children, I have seen the tombstones of those people." Gyatso frowned, then nodded, and the incomprehensible and pity in his eyes slowly dissipated. "Since this is the case, this thing can''t be used naturally, and the karma is too big." Su Bai reached out and hooked Gyatso''s shoulder. "I have no power on my mobile phone. I just got into the water and I don''t know if you can use it. I will go back to the hotel and take your mobile phone to see if I can order a takeaway." A little hungry." Su Bai believes that Gyatso can understand himself. Although Gyatso is a Tantric sorghum, it is different from the style that Mizong insists on for the purpose and purpose. Gyatso still has its own insistence. Generally speaking, it is three. Viewing. The monk shouted to Gyatso to take care of the little guy before the handover, and the owner paid a three-month prepaid fee, so both the monk and Gyatso lived here with the little guy in the month when Su Bai disappeared. I hope that I can wait for Su Bai to come back. Of course, the most important reason is because the little guy is crying very stubbornly and is not willing to follow the monk back to Shanghai. He insists on staying here, and the auspicious is a very short guardian. The monk and Gyatso have no way to say that they are forced to go back with their children and can only continue to stay here. Pushing open the door of the hotel, the little guy is already asleep in bed, the cute brow is slightly stunned, like he is worried about something, Su Bai is clear, the little guy is a soul boy, although there are some long-term trends, even walking He was so supportive of the wall, but he was extremely intelligent, and he could understand some things. Did not disturb his son''s rest, Su Bai bent down and gently kissed the little guy''s face. Honestly, in that place, there are no cigarettes, no drinks, no other entertainment facilities, and Su Bai is not intolerable. The most unbearable thing is that he is clearly in the real world but can''t see the little guy. In fact, they have already made a deep embarrassment. From the moment the little guy took the initiative to climb down the cliff and enter the demon, Su Bai was destined not to give up. Auspiciously approached Su Bai slowly, sniffing in Su Bai, and then the cat''s eyes showed a touch of color, yes, auspicious eyes have been very rich, maybe, it is smelling in yourself The breath of a black cat is all right. Twenty years ago, he and the black cat actually guarded the place together. Auspicious did not say anything, just jumped silently on the window sill, kneeling down, staring at the front of the sea, under the night, the sea can no longer appear to be beautiful in the daytime, but quietly makes people feel a little scary . "There are not many takeaways nearby. One of them is still far away. I will order it first, but the delivery time will be longer." Gyatso said. "Nothing, I just took a shower first, didn''t take a bath for a month, there was a river there, but the water was too dirty." "I will talk to me in detail when I have a shower and eat." Gyatso said. Su Bai nodded and walked into the bathroom with a towel. The hot water came slower, but Su Bai stood under the spray from the beginning and let the cold water wash his body. At least, the water here is clean. After that, the hot water is coming up, some hot, but Su Bai does not know. In this way, standing under the spray for twenty minutes, and then began to wash your body with shower gel shampoo. When he took the towel and wiped his body out, Gyatso just went out and said that the seller had not found any inn at the village pier. He went out to take a takeaway. The little guy is still asleep, and the good fortune is still on the window sill. Su Bai went to the auspicious side and reached out to touch the auspicious body. One person and one cat got along for so long. Auspicious now sometimes does not exclude Su Bai sometimes cares for himself, although it does not like to regard himself as a pet. . "It''s quite good." Su Bai looked for it, didn''t find the smoke, Gyatso didn''t smoke, and there was no smoke in the house. Now Su Bai picked up the phone and sent a message to Gyatso to let him go with him. In the supermarket where the small street is closed, a few cigarettes come out, and the money will stay there. Auspiciously turned his head slowly and looked at Su Bai. One person and one cat looked at each other. Su Bai doesn''t know what auspiciousness is thinking. There are only a lot of secret cats. You really have a hard time seeing it. Why did it follow Su Yuhang from that place? It has followed so many listeners and witnessed the rise and death of many listeners. It has many people''s secrets, but it seems that they don''t care about these secrets; In addition, if you are more worried, Su Bai can think about it. Since auspiciousness is also coming out of that place, will there be no way to go back? So why not save yourself when it knows that you are stuck in that place? Of course, Su Bai is not so low, nor is it Cao Cao. I would rather have the world to bear the character of the world, and I will not think about it. "Hey." Auspiciously screamed, and in this silent night, it brought out a kind of tranquility. The night in Dali, the cooler, the temperature difference between day and night, also made the outsiders feel uncomfortable at first. Su Bai leaned on the window sill and looked at the starry sky above the head. The previous month was a bit like dreaming, but Su Bai knew that he would definitely go there again. At that time, it was his own time. Up Litchi''s hegemony, Liang Sen''s casual, Su Yuhang''s self-confidence, when he is his turn, how should he define his own tombstone? What should I bury myself? After thinking about it, Su Bai felt that it was really stupid to think about it now, because he did not even reach the level of the senior audience. Although the strength is constantly improving, he is already at the senior level. The latter is a class, but now Su Bai still can''t find the kind of breakthrough that becomes a high-level audience. This will become a little embarrassing. Su Bai will become stronger and stronger, but the level is still no way to break through. It seems to be senior. In the span of the high-level audience, it is difficult to induce a qualitative change in the simple quantitative change. Remember that in the nuclear story world, the guy who forced the integration to reach the senior audience, Su Bai does not recognize the simple and rude. The way, because it is equivalent to turning yourself into a bomb that can be detonated at any time. The window here is just facing the Erhai Lake. There are also dimly lit street lights on the side. Su Bai saw that Gyatso was carrying two big bags and was coming back. He stretched out and waited for the smoke to be smoked. Anyway, although I stayed there for a month, at least I came out now. Before that, Su Bai actually did some mental preparations to stay there for several years. Yao Zhe died, and died in the secret hand that his grandfather had left for him. Ten years ago, his grandfather pitted the people in the village. Now, the retribution falls on the head of his grandson. Su Bai does not want to go inside. Is there any cause and effect, but at least the whole thing seems to be really good, Yao Zhes death is more like paying off his grandfather. Just as Su Bai was going to open the door to Gyatso in advance, he just walked two steps. Suddenly, his chest was stinging. Su Bai immediately fell down on one knee and grabbed his chest with one hand. This feeling is very familiar, Su Bai also knows what is coming, It is notice of story world, Calculating the time, it really should be. The mobile phone was thrown on the small table before being bathed by Su Bai, and there was no charging, but the mobile phone that had no electricity and entered the water lit up at this time, and automatically entered the WeChat interface. The tingling sensation disappeared after a dozen seconds. Su Bai took a deep breath and rubbed the cold sweat that had leaked from his forehead. He reached out and took the phone. This is a graphic message pushed by the public. The title of the graphic and the big cover that goes in is a beautiful image. There are princes and sisters standing behind the beauty, and a pair of crystal shoes are in front of the prince. . "This is not Cinderella." Su Bai said to himself and continued to look down. "The Story World Name "Cinderella of Horror Fairy Tales" Number of participants in the story: 12 people Enter the story world time: 24 hours later Story World Synopsis: In the modern Cinderella story, the beautiful Cinderella is combined with the prince, and the two daughters of the stepmother are married to the two counts, and everyone lives together in peace. The rudiment of this story can be traced back to the first century AD, about the woman of Rodab in Rodab. These two stories are similar except for crystal shoes and pumpkin cars. The Brothers Grimm turned the good fable into a sinful sin: in this version, the two daughters of the stepmother cut their feet to swindle the princes to find the sweetheart they were looking for. The pigeons took their eyes to warn the prince. In the latter half of her life, the daughter of her stepmother became a beggar, and Cinderella spent her time in the court. In this story world, listeners and friends, you will realize the true horror hidden in fairy tales! After reading the complete text message, Su Bai took a sip of the water around him. "Hey, is this broadcast updated again?" Chapter 631： Cinderella! "Terrorist fairy tales, a little bit of meaning." Gyatso first placed the take-out on the table, and then handed Su Bai''s cigarette to Su Bai, which is Marlboro''s blast. "The first two years of broadcasting were basically based on the pending case. The story of the world of the story, now comes a horror fairy tale Cinderella, the word ''the word'' may mean that the broadcast has opened a series." Su Bai dismantled the cigarette, took out one, and blasted the bead to the blast. It was calm and calm. "Almost, it doesn''t matter what theme you change. It''s nothing more than a layer of skin. The essence is to enter the story." The audience of the world will die and die." "Isn''t it all like this?" Foye handed the chopsticks to Su Bai, saying, "First eat, the time sent is a bit long, and the dishes are not so hot." Su Bai nodded and ate a bite with Gyatso. "So, do you say this world of horror fairy tales is a kind of partial difference?" Gyatso asked, a new type of story world appeared, naturally need to define its location. "It should be, broadcasting has always liked the world of stories with different themes, but it is also possible that our current strength has not yet reached the rest of the world of story types, such as those of high-level audiences, ordinary ghosts have been difficult to directly The threat, if the broadcast forcibly intervenes to insert a variety of accidents, it is estimated that the broadcast itself will be boring. I think there should be a lot of types of story worlds, but we used to be more suitable for the world of stories with different themes, but the world of nuclear energy stories we experienced before is actually a reminder that there should be a story world similar to the "Star River". , but not suitable for our seniors, the risk of accidents is too big. Fairy tale. Gyatso took a sip of water and continued. Fairy tale is difficult to define the dangers with logic and concrete thinking. The ignorance is too great, such as magicians, demons, and even gods. The settings are often elusive, and I think it may be more dangerous than the traditional world of thematic stories." "With a new skin, the broadcast will also replace some skeletons properly. The source of danger should be different from before, but the specifics have to wait until I enter the story world and then live and then summarize, because no one can guess. The mind of the broadcast. Su Bai appeared very indifferent, slowly put down the chopsticks. Well, you have a hard time, I am going to sleep, its less than a day before I enter the next story world. You dont need to prepare something? asked Gyatso. Su Bai shook his head. "If you have time, I will help me to go to Dali City to find several bookstores during the day and buy several versions of "Cinderella" and give me a night to see if it is OK." After that, Su Bai lay lightly on the bed, leaning on his son and closing his eyes. I haven''t smelled the smell of milk from my son for a long time, and I really want to panic. ............ This feeling, I slept for about twenty hours, because I have my own son, plus Gyatso is next to it, Su Bai is really very fragrant and very heavy, and when I wake up, I look at the phone. Its less than three hours before you enter the story world. The little guy was sitting on the tatami with auspicious playing blocks, seeing Su Bai woke up, the little guy immediately climbed into the bed with his little ass, and came to Su Bai, holding Su Bai. On the little guy''s face, he saw a small dish and a bottle of white wine on the small table, and a stack of fairy tale books on the bedside table. Gyatso just took the clothes and came in from the outside. When he saw Su Bai woke up, he pointed his finger at the bedside table. "The book you want." "Oh, Foye, you really bought it." Su Bai reached out and took the fairy tale books and began to read them quickly. Fairytales are not static, but have been revised for many years, and their content and ideas are in a process of continuous development. Coupled with some familiar fairy tales, there is no way to talk about copyright, so whether it is remake or translation, it is relatively free. In fact, it was only a story that was circulated in Europe. Later, after the French writer Charles and the German Brothers Grimm The collection was written to give the theme frame a finalization. The story was very **** at first, and the dark wind was very obvious. Later, because the fairy tale was to face the children, it was better and simpler. "First eat something." Gyatso reminded, "You can''t always enter the story world with your stomach." Su Bai sat over and took a cold dish first. "Cinderella and the prince met at the banquet. I think the banquet scene is indispensable in this story world." "So you intend to go to the story world after an empty stomach to eat and eat?" "Fo Ge, you said this is too grounded." Su Bai is also a little bit smirking. "The specific thing is to see how the radio is arranged." Two people ate some things in the grass, Su Bai holding the little guy lying in bed, holding a fairy tale book, looking for the best and most pure version of "Cinderella" read to the little guy to listen. After reading it, Su Bai looked at the time and said to the little guy. "Dad will have some things to do later, you obey, first go back to Shanghai with Uncle Gyatso, Dad will go back soon, okay?" The little guy held Su Bai with some reluctance, but he nodded obediently. Su Bais eyes flashed a pity, and he looked at Gyatso. Please, please. After that, Su Bai walked out of the room and stood on the outside corridor. The lanterns in the inn were lit. The Korean decoration was matched with the night of the scenic area, but it was also very chic. Gyatso came out and stood by Su Bai. "be careful." "Oh, its not that you havent entered the story world." "This time will be different. I hope that you don''t die. If the broadcast is to prepare for a new series of story worlds, it is more convenient for you to come back and share the experience with me." "You are really an atmosphere destroyer." Su Bai reached out and patted Gyatso''s shoulder. Just then, a white light shrouded Su Bai. immediately, Su Bai disappeared in front of Jiacuo. .................. "Dear listeners, welcome to listen to terrorist broadcasts, I am the show host, I don''t have a name, because the name doesn''t mean anything here. The story we will bring to you today is Cinderella, a fairy tale that is exclusively presented by our program. I hope everyone likes it..............." The melodious music tune is echoing here, next to it is a banquet hall intertwined, and Su Bai is a small table separated by a screen. When Su Bai enters the story world, he sits in a chair with a cup in his hand. Red wine. The costumes on the body are also the kind of service of the Western aristocrats. In short, they have a petty bourgeoisie. In front of Su Bai, there are still five people sitting, five people are also black hair and yellow skin, wearing a noble costume, but when the six people look at each other for the first time, they found each other''s identity. The six people sitting around this small table should be listeners. Among the six people, 4 men and 2 women, the oldest is also in their thirties. The younger one is the girl who seems to be only 17 or 18 years old, and the six are all seniors. "Is this the story of Cinderella?" The oldest man stood up and looked out at the screen. "The banquet of the European nobility, I didn''t expect to have the opportunity to participate in it." "Please, this kind of emotion should be the two styles of our girls to meet the style of painting." Six people are seniors. They are no strangers to the rules and routines in the world of the story. The six people have each reported their names and also pointed out one of their own enhancements. This is also the cooperation that may occur after the convenience. Everyone must have reservations, and no one will be really stupid and sweet to tell their secrets. The oldest man is Wu Naihe, Guwu strengthens, the youngest girl is called Nova, the elf is strengthened; the other woman is called Lancer, and the natural magic is strengthened; there are two men, one is Anle, the other is Gu Yuzhong, respectively Spiritual strengtheners and intensive minds, Su Bai said that he is a bloodline strengthening. The sound of the music suddenly became high and radical at this time, apparently the banquet had reached a climax, and at this time, the sound of the broadcast also sounded at this time: "Mainline Task 1 Release: Find the real Cinderella, confirm it by kissing the back of the hand; Mission time: 24 hours; Mission reward: unknown; Failure penalty: unknown........." "The radio played very well this time. Punishment and rewards are unknown." Wu Naihe laughed. "It should be an attempt of broadcasting, so the broadcast hopes that the story will be more liberal, so it may feel more exciting." Gu Yuzhong analyzed. "If I remember correctly, the number of people involved in this story is 12, and now we have only 6 people here." Nova wondered. "There are still six people who should be Western listeners, so they don''t appear with us." Su Bai got up from the chair and took a sip of red wine. "I am a little hungry. I have to go to the party to have something to eat. You are free." After that, Su Bai walked out of the screen and went to the party. "This person is very proud." Nova said to the back of Su Bai with some disdain. "Also let us feel free." "Everyone''s temper is different. There are not many people with good temper in seniors." Gu Yuzhong smiled and didn''t take it seriously. "He wants to eat, let him go eat it first." The spiritual strengthener comfortably rubbed the red ring on his finger at this time. "I am looking forward to it. He will know what he will eat later." What kind of expression will be when things are going." "Amusement, is your mental strength something to explore?" Wu Naihe asked, in a team, the mental strengtheners generally act as the team''s eyes and ears. "This banquet, there is a problem." Anle said with a certainty, "We should not rush to Cinderella first, think about how to live away from this banquet and say anything else." Chapter 632： This is awkward To be honest, the move to take the initiative to leave the team is not to say that Su Bai is deliberately arrogant, but because Su Bai has long been accustomed to a person in the story world, and the real world is similar; Of course, if there is a monk fat boy Gyatso, they dont mind if they come to Su Bai, but its obvious that the high-level and similarly talented teammates like the monk fat man Gyatso are still too rare. The other five people, Su Bai did not know, they were too lazy to be with them. As for the things that the spiritual intensive person is looking forward to, although Su Bai did not hear it, but from the first red wine in Su Bais drink, what kind of essence is this party, Su Bais heart has already been counted. Because of the red wine, Su Bai tasted the taste of fresh human blood. He is a blood family and is sensitive to blood. Su Bai believes that he will never feel wrong. So obviously, the essence of this banquet, or the original face, can be seen. "This handsome gentleman, can I ask you to dance?" A redhead went to Su Bai and took the initiative to reach out to Su Bai. This seems to be contrary to the etiquette of dancing. The woman seems too active. Some. Su Bai shook his head and drank the red wine in the glass. He also relished the sweetness of this fresh human blood. "The gentleman should not refuse a woman''s request." The redhead seems to have looked at Su Bai. Su Bai put down the wine glass, reached out and held the woman''s hand. The woman smiled and took Su Bai into the dance floor. Light, atmosphere, noisy dance floor and the blazing atmosphere, everything is just right, people are addicted to it, and vent their other side. Su Bai''s dance is not very good, but it is enough to cope with this scene. After all, for the former Su Bai, this occasion has also experienced many times. However, although the breathing of women in the arms is getting thicker and thicker, the bodies of both sides are getting tighter and tighter, but the body temperature of women is constantly falling. Now, its already cold all over the body. Normal people, it is absolutely impossible to have such a low body surface temperature, Only the dead body will appear. Two people entered the next action, the woman reversed the bend, and then rejoined Su Bai under the Su Bai pull, hugged Su Bai, The next moment, the woman opened her mouth, two **** fangs stretched out, and the face instantly became extremely embarrassing, and even the rotten pus that was about to be stripped off. However, the woman was stunned because she perceives that Su Bais body suddenly became extremely cold at this time, and it is also a kind of coldness that does not appear in normal living people. The woman turned her head and looked at Su Bai, and found that Su Bai was also looking at her. Su Bais mouth also revealed two fangs. "what!" "what!" The woman snorted at Su Bai, and Su Bai also snorted at the woman as a tribute. The woman''s skin began to dry down, and the horrible appearance of a living dead appeared in front of Su Bai, and Su Bai''s skin also dried up at this time, and the state of the zombies switched. Two people looked at the big eyes and looked at them. In the end, the woman pushed the white hair very angry. This means that since you are a living dead, why have you just pretended to be a living person and waste your time. Su Bai was very excited to rush over, reaching out to tear the woman''s clothes, and the woman was so angry that she was stunned by Su Bai, but it was shocked by the momentum of Su Bai, and now it is just squatting and retreating, even if it is her own clothes. She didn''t care if she was rotten, and the rest of the scene seemed to be completely unseen. Su Bai continued to maintain the state of zombies. At this time, there was a gentle young man who came forward to hand a glass of wine to Su Bai. Su Bai took the glass and drank it. The other person took a white shoulder and then left. After no one noticed himself, Su Bai went silently to the relatively remote area of ??the banquet. In fact, from the first drink, Su Bai knew exactly what the banquet was. Performance is just to sit down and behave. This place is a bit like the cave house of the fox in the Journey to the West. It is used to attract passers-by to come in and eat them. The purpose of this banquet is similar. There are dark creatures everywhere, but after all, it is a fairy tale world, so many things It is different from the world rules of the story that Su Bai experienced before; For example, the strength of the living dead is not really strong, but before her body temperature is lowered, Su Bai can''t detect the slightest smell of her living, which is no different from normal humans. Generally speaking, because fairy tales often have stories like frogs becoming princes, in this type of story world, many of the previous experiences and things are not used, and may even be misleading to you. At this time, Su Bai saw the back door position there, and five people including Anle were carefully close to it. Although the back door was relatively small, there were also two waiters standing there. It seems that they are going to stand up and wait until they are not found. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Su Bai still kept the zombie state, and pointed five people on the side of the Anole, and kept screaming. For a time, the men and women who participated in the banquet near Su Bai looked in the direction of Su Baizhi. I have to say that many people are still immersed in the feeling of the banquet, and since the broadcast is sent in, it is definitely a clever way. If you let in, you will become the focus of the audience. Dead, what do you mean? Therefore, with Su Bais reminder, many men and women in the immediate vicinity are like a dream, and they are rushing toward Anle and others with greed and longing. This is like a jail cell. The prisoner shouted like a meal. The two waiters who stood by the door, his face quickly turned white, his mouth was exposed with two fangs, his eyes became red, and they were two vampires, and they blocked the door. Anle and other five people glared at Su Bai, but at this time it was obviously too late to point to what Su Bais nose was. At the moment, Wu Naihes whole person rushed forward, and Gu Wus physical strength and impact were indeed amazing. Directly smashed the two vampires who guarded the door, but when he was preparing to rush out, a green figure suddenly appeared in front of him, this is the youth who gave the wine to Su Bai, the body of the youth. Quickly swelled up, the skin color showed a strange green, turned out to be a werewolf, the werewolf arms directly hugged the Wu Nai River. The strength of this werewolf is not well analyzed, but when Wu Naihe fails to break his bond for a time, he can generally speculate that the strength of this werewolf is not weaker than the senior audience, but it is equivalent to a junior senior. Level. Anle arms wide open, the spirit storm raging, many people around him painfully squinting their heads, Gu Yuzhong flew out a lot of silver particles spheroidized and made a silver light scattered around, several banqueters The body was directly pierced in this way, and with the long bow in the hands of Nova, the scepter and the staff in Lancers hands constantly released the power of healing and guarding. The group of five people steadily suppressed the surrounding A large number of guests. However, because the werewolf succeeded in blocking the door position, now that Anle and others have a big advantage, they still can''t get out of here, and the guests in the rest are coming here. For a time, the vampire Dark creatures, such as living dead, and so on, are constantly joining the battle circle. The advantages of Anle and others will certainly be slowly erased by the advantage of the other party. Su Bai looked at the front door, and the body began to recede, but still kept screaming at the position of the small door. One hand licked his chest and said that he was injured, so he retreated. There are other guests who ran from Su Bai to join the battle circle. The level of this banquet is really high and the venue is also very big. Su Bai sneaked out of the door, but when he walked out of the door, Su Bai discovered that the outside was actually a completely sealed arched path. The walls on both sides were extremely delicate and clear. It was not **** or the Virgin Mary. It is sunny and tall, but with the things in the banquet, it is obvious that there is a contrast, and there is even a deep irony in it. Su Bai continued to walk along the arched road. There was a fresh air in front. It should be exported. It was only when Su Bai turned a corner, and the front field of vision was suddenly widened, but he suddenly found himself in front of him. It is a huge lake, and at the exit, there is a small table with fruit and delicate drinks on the small table. On the small table, there are three people sitting. Two men and one woman, Two men wearing high-end tuxedos, women wearing white gauze, the breath of the three people is very amazing. originally, These three people just gathered together to drink and talked about the sky. As a result, Su Bai suddenly entered and let the three of them suddenly stunned and fell on Su Bai. Su Bai understands this. Here, it belongs to the banquet area. Only the group of shrimps and crabs will be in the big banquet hall, and the three highest-ranking people will stand alone in this elegant place. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Su Bai pointed to the back of the place, and then kept waving his arm, meaning that the situation happened later, you are going. The woman who was sitting at the round table disappeared directly, and immediately appeared in front of Su Bai. "Weve already known it since the accident, but its more than the next thing. We are even more curious, Your raw face, Who is it? Chapter 633： Cinderella! Who am I? How do I know who I am? The tone of communication of this "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Oh, I thought you wouldnt speak human words only with onomatopoeia. The other party is speaking English, but Su Bai is clear, he can''t pull anything out at all. Is it that he is a vampire from Count Dracula? Its not right, the zombie state that you are showing now is similar to the state of living dead. The ghost knows which family of living dead in the Cinderella story world. Seeing that Su Bai did not answer, the woman immediately reached out and grabbed the door of Su Bai. Su Bais eyes condensed and punched out. The fist and the palm collided in an instant, and then the woman flew out. Although Su Bai did not move, she looked at her fist in a strange way. In the position of the fist, she was even full of a barb and barb. Containing terrible toxins, it is frantically destroying its own body, and Su Bai can even feel the madness of those toxins. A man in a tuxedo got up and took the woman steady. The woman reached out and stroked her chest. It seemed to be giving herself a good breath, but obviously, although she had just been beaten by Su Bai, but more The reason is that the woman is actively unloading, and she has not suffered much damage. Su Bai just had a feeling of punching on the cotton, and the cotton also has a thorn. "who are you?" Another man also got up, his eyes looked at Su Bai with a little bit of scrutiny, and the air machine was completely locked in Su Bai. "It won''t be the demon hunter from the Holy See." Another man guessed. Su Bais palm trembled and black dragon scales appeared. The terrible hot power directly burned the barbs on the palm of his hand. But this time the entire left hand palm was still in a paralyzed state, the toxins were terrible, beyond the expectations of Su Bai, especially He is still a bloodline and zombie double bloodline, anti-virus ability is stronger than the rest of the seniors, but still can not be spared. This **** fairy tale world! Su Bai single-legged, the tiles under his feet cracked directly, and Su Bai himself launched like a shell, directly to the lake. The breath of the other three is completely inferior to oneself. At this time, there is absolutely no need to stay here to die. In the two tuxedo men, a disgusting blue-colored fish scale appeared on one of them, and jumped into the lake, and another pair of black wings grew up behind them. Su Bai, who fell into the water, also discovered the chasing soldiers in the back. Nowadays, he can only swim fast. He must now leave this area first, otherwise the main line task 1 will have no way to do it. Cinderella, it should not be here. However, the speed of the fish scale man clearly exceeded the white color in the water, and went straight from the deeper bottom and then rushed to the white from the bottom up. Su Bai''s body was stretched straight and chilled, and the water surface was frozen directly. The whole person took a single palm on the ice and the body vacated. The wing man swooped down and rushed to Su Bai. He was a bit like trying to wait for work. Su Bai''s body still reversed in the air, but suddenly a stagnation, waist strength, twisted his body shape, the upper body side with the wings of the man, while the Hellfire shotgun appeared, and continuously pulled the trigger! "Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!" The golden bullets from the Hellfire shotgun swept across the piece, and the wings of the mens hands immediately opened, condensing a black light curtain to block the power of the Hellfire shotgun, but the light curtain kept trembled. Obviously not so easy. At this moment, the ice layer just condensed directly underneath was broken, and the fish scale man became a crab-like thing with one arm and directly stabbed Su Bai. Su Bais guns slammed up, and the fire was shining for a time. The other sides momentum was not reduced, and the figure once again burst into the air, attempting to bring Su Bai into the water. After all, it was his home. Su Bais figure was in an instant. Turned into a blood fog, directly avoiding the entanglement of the other side, like a gust of wind drifting away. The wings of the male wings spread out, slowly falling on the ice, and did not continue to pursue. "Why don''t you chase?" The fish scale man stood on the water and seemed to understand it. The wings of the males stretched out their hands, his hands were already **** at this time, apparently just not able to resist the damage caused by the Hellfire shotgun. The fish scale man saw this scene and nodded. "It seems that I will change the place to open the party later." "This person is not like the demon hunter in the Holy See. The breath on his body is all the power of darkness. The Holy See cannot use him as a demon hunter. Their Qing Gao absolutely does not allow them to do this." "I will let people investigate." The fish scale man looked at the direction in which Su Bai disappeared. "But I have a hunch that we will meet him soon." "Go back and pack it up. It seems that there is a mess in the hall." The wings of the male wings were stretched again and began to return. .................. The blood fog drifted away from the lake and entered the forest. Su Bais body shape reappeared. His body was already soaked. Although it was just when it was launched, it was also a few times before. Cold sweat on my body. The woman did not catch up, but the two men, Su Bai got rid of them and did not keep it. The three people, the strength is not bad, equivalent to the level of the seniors in the senior audience, even in terms of absolute strength, it is still pressed Su Bai has one head, but the other party seems to be jealous and unwilling to be injured. Therefore, after Su Bai shows enough hardness to be hand-picked, they will also receive it and will not fight for it. Stopped by a tree, Su Bai began to rest and recover his injuries. The injury is not really heavy. It didn''t really hurt much. It took some time to clean up the toxins on the palm. About one After hours, the palm position was squeezed out with some thick, dirty blood, which also marked the toxins being cleared. In the healing, the pictures of the three people are constantly thinking about it in Su Bais mind. The three people are really strong, but there seems to be a feeling of embroidered pillows, that is, Su Bai can clearly perceive each other. The strength is indeed good, but they have not been able to play the power that this strength segment should match. "Maybe, it''s also because the world of fairy tales is too comfortable." Su Bai guessed. After all, it is a world of fairy tales. The dark creatures who want to come here are also living a life of drunkenness. In the end, they can''t be compared with the audience. The other party''s strength and atmosphere are very strong, but if one-on-one, Su Bai is sure to kill each other. After all, the real confrontation is not that everyone will compare the strength and the reinforcement card, or rely on the hand to see the real chapter. This is a series of story series newly opened by broadcasting. Su Bai must explore the characteristics of this story world as much as possible, and also adapt to it as soon as possible. The injury recovered almost, and Su Bai also stood up. After all, he only had less than a day to find Cinderella. Before thinking about the five people who pitted and gave themselves the opportunity to leave the party, it seems a bit Lifting a rock and licking your own feet. This is also a no-brainer, no one would have expected that there are three of the strongest guys sitting at the lake in front of the lake drinking. There is a small town not far from the front. Su Bai is not in a hurry to enter the town, but is squatting outside. There are many demons and ghosts in the world of fairy tales. You cant tell the difference from their breath. Su Bai is really afraid. The town is also a town where dark creatures gather. After all, the town is not far from the party. But if you think about it backwards, it seems that there are often many things that go against the logic in fairy tales. It seems that it is not impossible to have a human village near the banquet place. Su Bai first approached a log cabin, thinking that no matter how they grab one or two live mouths and ask the news, when the usual experiences and methods fail in this type of story world, many things can be the most primitive way. Come on. Just near the cabin, Su Bai captured the rhythmic breath of male and female from the cabin, the voice of the woman is higher, with a deliberate rhythm. This sounds like a fake in Su Bai. It is obvious that women are deliberately coping with work. Sure enough, when the man made the last sigh, the woman also made a high voice. So clever, Going to the top together? In a few moments, the sound of dressing and dialogue came from inside the wooden house. "Cindrera, how am I doing this time?" It seems that men always like to ask this stupid question when they are finished. "Its almost tossed by you," the woman replied. "Hey, you are holding these two silver coins first, don''t you want to buy clothes?" "Kevin, thank you, you know, my stepmother doesn''t like me. My two stepmothers born to my stepmother don''t like me. I am at home and they let me keep doing housework and doing farm work. I really hope that. I can have a new dress of my own, thank you Kevin, thank you for helping me achieve this wish." "This is what it should be. You will come here again tomorrow, do you know?" "Okay, Kevin." The white brow standing outside the cabin gently wrinkled. Cinderella? a familiar name; Su Bai began to recall the fairy tale books of various versions of Cinderella that Gyatso bought for himself. The name of Cinderella seems to be called Xian Du Lina, but if it is a translational deviation, it seems to be well understood. Xian Du Lina and Xin De Rui Pull, it seems that there is not much difference in pronunciation. Wait until Cinderella says she has a stepmother and two stepmothers, Su Bai suddenly felt a bit ridiculous, This is Cinderella? Chapter 634： What do you do with your clothes? Cinderella, The girl in the gray zone industry is called Cinderella... Su Bai suddenly felt that the broadcast of the Green Brothers'' coffin cover was a little overwhelmed... "This is really a horror fairy tale." Su Bai licked his lips and stepped back, letting the bush cover his body shape. A man who was about forty years old was tied to the side. I walked out and looked around and immediately ran away. I was afraid that I would be discovered when I came out to steal. After a while, Cinderella walked out of the cabin. Su Bai came out of the bushes and stopped the road to Cinderella. Cinderella was shocked. He subconsciously put his hands on his chest and made a movement to protect himself. Then he took two steps back. "Who are you? What are you going to do!" Honestly, at this time, watching Cinderella so close, Su Bai had to admit that this woman was really good, the skin was fair and smooth, and the delicate facial features also had a temperament that I saw, but not really dressed. Besides, it is a beautiful beauty embryo, which may be less than twenty years old. It is very watery. Of course, after just hearing about the things in the cabin, Su Bai did not think that the Cinderella was so embarrassing. In fact, the story of "Cinderella" is actually very untenable. On the one hand, because it is a children''s book, it tries to beautify the beauty of Cinderella and the prince happily living together, but in fact, only the shoes have a foot fetish. The prince of the prince is still the two sisters who wear the crystal shoes and the crows who reminded the blind eyes. They all reflect the **** and cruelty that cannot be erased in the story of childrens books. It can even be called a kind of metamorphosis. Under this premise, will Cinderella really be as pure and flawless? "Cinderella, I am the messenger of God." Su Bai said very righteously, the basic fairy tale routine Su Bai still understands, this time to say what other miscellaneous piles of reasons are not useful, it is better to put yourself on a god''s clothes to wear, anyway In fairy tales, God is running around. "The messenger of God?" Cinderella is somewhat unbelievable, because at this time, although Su Bai is wearing a gorgeous banquet dress, but the body is soaked, it seems very embarrassing, this point is completely different from the legendary god. Su Bai spread his palms, a group of chills condensed in his palm, and the surrounding flowers and trees were also dyed with a layer of white frost. miracle! This is a miracle! Cinderella immediately widened her eyes, then immediately slammed down and slammed her head against Su Bai. Su Bai was speechless for a while, thinking that Cinderella felt that what she had just done was discovered by the messenger of God. God made it to punish her woman who is not self-respecting. "Get up, I will bless you on behalf of the will of God, and will not punish you." After that, Su Bai stepped forward and pulled up Cinderella''s hand; Complete the main line task 1, you need to kiss the real Cinderella''s back, which represents a confirmation, but Su Bai is now hesitant, not right, to broadcast the urine, how can it be so simple to let you complete the main task 1 ? This is not to say that the iron shoes are innocent, which is clearly the feeling of hiding in the bricks directly from the window. For a time, Su Bai was also hesitant. Although this is a fairy tale world with its own characteristics and rules, Su Bai felt that the aesthetics of broadcasting would not change. So easy to find Cinderella? Su Bai really did not believe it. ............ Cinderella''s home is a farm. In this era, it seems to be a well-off home. It is also a landlord family. But Cinderella is so badly dressed, and she has to sell her body to get money to buy clothes. It must be said that her stepmother and her two sisters are really mean to her. Many versions did not make a clear determination on whether Cinderella''s father died early, but in Su Bai''s personal observation, Cinderella''s mother died in a very small hour, and then his father died after the continued string, which means that the whole family is now The industry is holding its stepmother. "God makes an adult, here is my home, please come with me." "I won''t go see your mother and sister. You will go back to your room first," Su Bai said. Cinderella nodded and went home first, just to see her stepmother sitting in a fan sitting there eating grapes, stepmother seeing Cinderella back, keep counting her and being lazy and not working to raise you. After being reprimanded for about a quarter of an hour, Cinderella returned to her room. Pushing open the door, Su Bai has already sat on the bed inside, saying that it is a bedroom. It is just a miscellaneous room. Although it is neat and tidy, it is very pressing. The bed is also the kind of small wooden bed. Cinderella stood in front of Su Bai, and she seemed a little irritated. Obviously, the appearance of God made her both excited and fearful. After all, God made sure she saw what she had just done in the cabin. She was really worried about God. To discard himself because of this incident, at the same time, she also knows that the emergence of this **** is the key to changing the fate of her life, and she must not miss it! Absolutely not! Su Bai did not speak, Cinderella did not dare to speak. Its not that Su Bai doesnt want to talk, but because Su Bais heart is carrying out various thoughts. Cinderella, Stepmother, Two sisters, a tragic life, In addition to selling your own body for money to buy clothes and fairy tales have some differences, the rest of the aspects, fully prove that this is a real Cinderella. However, the audience of this story world is 12 people. Su Bai estimates that the five people in the banquet should have a high probability of rushing out to get the freedom, and then add a high probability to the audience of six Westerners, that is to say In addition to himself, 11 people are also looking for Cinderella. If this is a real Cinderella, the rest of the audience are so weak, no second person has found it here yet? The reward for this main line task 1 is so lucky that I am so lucky to swallow it alone? If there are other listeners who want to grab Cinderellas ownership or share the main line task 1 reward, then Su Bai can still let go of his heart, but now its been two hours since I found Cinderella. And with a few hours of delays in the banquet, no one else has found this Cinderella? Su Bais fingers kept pounding at the edge of the bed. The content of the main line task 1 is constantly in his mind, The monk once said that if Su Bai does not commit mental illness, his mind and IQ are absolutely not bad with the rest of his three. This is also an affirmation of Su Bai''s wisdom, although there is a prefix. Then, if you analyze it with the current situation, there are only two possibilities left. One possibility is that other listeners are swearing, and they can find Cinderella by their own unique luck and listening to a corner. The rest have not found it yet. Another possibility is that there is more than one Cinderella in this story world! The remaining eleven listeners, or individuals or small groups, have now found their own Cinderella. Two possible words, the first one may not believe in Su Bai, and when he is so angry, is it so bad? Then, by the exclusion method, it is the second possibility. Its not that there are no other listeners to find it, but because there are also a Cinderella in front of other listeners. Maybe other listeners are just as worried about themselves as they are. Right, Su Bai thinks about it. If it seems like this, he can continue to play. If other listeners or individuals or groups have found their own Cinderella, then the following plots can actually be carried out very well, according to the story of the fairy tale. Isn''t the girl going to the ball to get the prince''s favor? Then the main line task 2 is likely to be the one who waits for these listeners to help their own Cinderella to get the prince''s favor? Next, it is very likely that there will be changes in the killing, infighting, etc., for example, Su Bai can completely kill the Cinderella of the rest of the audience, and give the competitor in front of him a reduction in his competitors, or work in his mind. Help Cinderella in front of him to get the prince''s favor more likely? In this case, it is quite in line with the aesthetics of the broadcast. "call" After the thoughts were passed, Su Bai did not hesitate. In fact, there is still a point that has confirmed the conclusion of Su Bai. That is, the main line mission 1 broadcast did not say punishment and reward. These two are unknown. In fact, the broadcast is deliberately Putting aside the next layout, it is likely that everyone can find their own Cinderella, there is more than one Cinderella, so there is no way to judge success or failure. Ha ha, interesting. Su Bai reached out and held Cinderella''s hand and kissed Cinderella''s hand. Now, The announcement tone sounded in Su Bais mind: "Main line task 1 is completed, reward: 1 story point. Mainline Task 2 Release: Help Cinderella get the prince''s highest favor. Mission completion reward: 1, unknown 2, unknown 3, unknown 4, unknown Mission time: 12 days Mission failure penalty: The main line task 3 is increased by 50%. ............" The main line task 1 reward is 1 story point? This means that this Cinderella will be sent to your hand even if you don''t find the radio. It will not be difficult at all, so there is only one story reward, which means it is awkward. Su Bai is recollecting the news of the broadcast release. Although the main line task 2 reward is unknown, it should be very rich. After all, there are 4 rewards, although it is unknown. Its a sigh of relief for a while, when Su Bai once again raised his head, its awkward: "What did you take off your clothes..." Chapter 635： Cinderellas true identity In the face of Su Bais question, Cinderella was also a little surprised. Before Su Bai kissed her back, she thought it was the kind of suggestion, so she knew how to take off her clothes first. She is willing to serve God with her own body. After all, she is willing to do the same thing for the two silver coins to go to the grocery store owner in the cabin. Su Baixian carefully looked at Cinderella''s figure, it was really good, it made people bloody, but when she thought that Cinderella had not taken a bath, there might be a "lubricant" left by the man named Ke Wen, Su There is no interest in white. Ying Yinger, a psychologist who once said that Su Bai has a mental illness about sexuality, has a high degree of cleanliness in this respect. Naturally, Su Dashao naturally will not push Cinderella down at this time. Moreover, in the story world, there is no essential difference between doing something with an NPC and playing an inflatable doll with the otaku. "First put this dress on, right. I heard that there are any banquets to open recently. It is very likely that there will be royals to participate, such as the king prince." "Is it a party for the Earl of Burton?" Cinderella''s eyes lit up. When I saw Cinderella say this, Su Bai felt that it was not far from the ten. "You used to buy clothes before, just to attend the party?" Su Bai asked. "Yes, I want to attend this banquet because I heard that the prince of the prince will also participate." Cinderella''s face showed an uncontrollable excitement. Obviously, this woman is very eager to climb the branch and become a phoenix. She is the daughter of the landlord''s family. She was also a child who had passed the jade food. When she was a parent, her stepmother blamed her for making her more eager. Go back to that wonderful life. It is because of having owned and enjoyed it that it is so urgent to find a good life. What do you need to prepare for? asked Su Bai. "I already have the money to buy clothes, but going to the ball needs dance shoes and jewelry..." "What can two silver coins buy?" Su Bai shook his head. "Let''s go out with me, go to town, oh no, what big city is nearby, go find the best tailor to give you Dress up a dress, then jewelry shoes and the like, and also prepare you the best." "God, is this true?" Cinderella looked at Su Bai without confidence. "You just need to give me a guarantee, that is, at the ball, give me the prince''s heart. Yes, the prince is probably a foot fetish, foot fetish, do you know what it means?" White asked. This is also the conclusion of Su Bais story of Cinderella. The prince skipped the dance with Cinderella and was fascinated by Cinderella. Then she took crystal shoes to find a woman to try on. Cinderellas The two sisters cut the heel of the heel and cut the instep of the instep. As long as they can wear this shoe, the prince will be OK, and the girl will be ready to go back to the castle to get married. And several times, the two sisters of Cinderella were "smart and righteous". The prince, this guy actually left the bride once and again. If there was no crow reminder on the way, the prince could not find it. In the details of this story, it is perfectly reflected that the prince should be a deep foot fetish. The love and obsession of the woman''s foot has reached the point of being mad. In his eyes, who the woman is, it doesn''t matter, as long as she can put on the pair of crystal shoes. Its OK to leave it for yourself. As for saying that he really loves Cinderella, how can he not even remember the faces of others? "Football?" Cinderella had some hesitation. "Whenever the cobbler of the throat knot and I were, I always liked to let me use his foot to help him out. Is this what it means?" When I heard this, Su Bai really felt a burst of laughter, and felt that the Grimm''s coffin board had already exploded. "Its almost what it means. In short, you recently gave me a good maintenance of your feet. If your stepmother and your sister let you work, tell me, I will punish them on behalf of God, because you are God. Selected woman." Su Bai said very righteously that wearing the clothes of God in the world of fairy tales is indeed the easiest way. "Okay, I know." Cinderella nodded hard and then looked at her feet very seriously. Obviously, she also knew that her glory and wealth would probably be pinned on her feet. "Cindrera, Cinderella! You are a despicable species, why can''t you work out, you are hiding in the house during the day, you want me to raise you white?" A sharp scorpion sounded outside the door. "It''s my mother." Cinderella said to Su Bai. From the eyes of Cinderella, Su Bai saw a schadenfreude. Obviously, this girl who was usually bullied by her stepmother and her sister for a long time seemed to be happy to see her stepmother punish him at Su Bai. Its just that Su Bai is hesitant. After all, Cinderellas stepmother and both of her sisters will appear in the story of Cinderella and will also occupy a part of the plot. If I kill them now, is it inappropriate? However, Su Bai still walked over and opened the door. The stepmother only felt a cool breeze coming in, and then fainted directly. Su Bai picked up Cinderella''s stepmother. "You clean up and leave me directly." After you become a king, I want to punish them all with you." "Okay, I will pack it up." Cinderella began to bow down without hesitation, and did not care how Su Bai would cook her stepmother. Su Bai took the stepmother and walked all the way. Cinderella had a sister eating snacks in the garden. Su Bai was also directly knocked on the back. The other sister tried the clothes in the bedroom, which saved the white matter. She also knocked on her. Immediately, Su Bai found some wire and rope to tie the three mothers and daughters. There were a lot of bread and flour in the kitchen. Su Bai all picked it up and put the water tank in the kitchen together. The water tank was placed in front of the mother-in-law by Su Bai. Although the three women were not allowed to break free from the bundle, they were restricted from being free, but they could still do it if they lowered their heads to eat and drink. Although the layout is not well-considered, it is also possible to be discovered by outsiders, but Su Bai has done so much now. Let the mother and daughter squatting quietly stop for a few days, and Su Bai does not want them to die. It is more troublesome if you have to use them after the death. All of this was arranged. When Su Bai walked downstairs, she saw that Cinderella carrying a cloth bag had stood there waiting for herself. "We need to go to the nearest city by car in the town, and the banquet of the Earl is also held in the city''s mansion." Cinderella said to Su Bai. Su Bai nodded. "Let''s go." The two left Cinderella''s home and came to the entrance of the town. There is indeed a carriage, which is actually the public transportation of this era, but most people can''t afford it. Su Bai just touched the Cinderella stepmother and touched a lot of gold coins and silver coins. He directly talked about the price and wrapped a carriage to get on the road. The coachman is a young blonde, dressed in a very simple style. The technique of driving the car is not very familiar with Su Bai. This makes Cinderella, who is constantly bumped in the carriage, very dissatisfied and complains to Su Bai. This means that there is even wonder why Su Bai is so careless to find such a technical coach who can''t do it, and should be more sophisticated. Su Bai sighed, this woman, has already put herself into the role of Wang Hao, even if it is for her "God", it is not as respectable as the beginning. I want to come. In her eyes, Su Bai is just a person who runs errands to the gods. Since the gods have chosen her, Su Bai must serve her well and help her become Wang Hao. This kind of woman is very realistic. But it is a bit too realistic. Su Bai did not intend to take care of Cinderella, but silently lowered his head and meditated, thinking about his own affairs, how would the Cinderella in the hands of the rest prepare? What should I do to get my Cinderella to get more points in front of the prince? "I am hungry." Cinderella told Su Baidao. Su Bai still ignored it. "God, I am hungry." Cinderella said again, in this voice, with a bit of dissatisfaction. Su Bai looked up and looked at Cinderella. When the eyes of the two sides met, Cinderella began to hide from Su Bais gaze, then bowed his head and glared at his clothes and did not speak. It seems that it was scared by Su Bais gas field. Su Bais mouth showed a smile and asked, How long have we known? "what?" "How long have we known?" "long time." "Half day." Su Bai repeated it again, then said, "Your acting is really good, but you are actually in a hurry. At least after a few days, when I am satisfied with any of your conditions and requirements, you Slowly change the attitude towards me, so that it is right, this is in line with human nature, in line with the reaction of a woman who is not self-respecting in the market. The acting thing is just like cooking small fresh, can''t be anxious, and the simmer is slowly stewed. If you cook this oil, it will inevitably lose the original flavor. Cinderella stunned and her face was horrified, but she still said, "God makes an adult, what are you talking about? I don''t know what you mean." Su Bai shook his head and reached out to open the carriage curtain. He shouted to the blond young man who was driving the carriage: "Hey, it''s hard for you. A modern man runs here to catch a carriage. You don''t just want to kill my Cinderella. Come on, I don''t interfere, kill you, Maly." After that, Su Bai put down the curtain and looked at the Cinderella sitting opposite him. Chapter 636： Kill and fight back! The blond young man who drove the car suddenly shook. Obviously, he did not expect Su Bai to suddenly break his identity at this time, but at this time he did not hesitate too much and directly put the whip backhand. The whip was like a piece. The snake instantly rips the curtain and stabs directly to the eyebrows of Cinderella. Cinderella made an exclamation, and at the same time the face began to distort and the face was blue and glutinous. It was not an ordinary person at all, but her breath did not improve because of it, or the ordinary person. "Snapped!" Su Bai reached out and grabbed the whip in front of him, and the position of the palm was covered by the black dragon scales, and the whip was immediately burned. "boom!" The blonde youth single-handedly took a carriage, and the carriage was immediately torn apart. Even the horse was immediately smashed down, apparently being broken by the joint force. Su Bais arms were stretched out, and the sawdust was completely blocked from being thrown out to the outside. Cinderella was completely covered by Su Bai, but the face of Cinderellas face was still very obvious. This, It should be what she should have. She can''t really be a human being, at least, not a normal human! "Don''t you say that you don''t care if I kill her?" The young blonde stared at Su Bai. "Oh." Su Bais mouth showed a smile. "Then I told you to eat. Are you really taking it and eating it?" A black object appeared in the hands of the blonde youth, and then the thumb pressed the button, a blue laser sword ejected, and the hot air of the laser sword burned the nearby air, creating a visual refraction. This is the standard in the Star Wars series, the Force and the Laser Sword. This kind of reinforcement, Su Bai was the first time I saw it. There was not much contempt in my heart. It was just from the indirect confrontation that the other side really looked tender. Two Hellfire shotguns were held in the hands of Su Bai, and the two sides stood by each other for about seven or eight meters. "If I didn''t guess wrong, your companion should be waiting for me to ambush me in a position in front of you. Now you are alone, want to kill in front of me, a little hanging." Su Bai reminded. "Don''t try, how can you know?" The blonde youth seems very confident, "The Force is with me!" In an instant, the figure of the young blonde disappeared from the place, and the shape of Su Bai immediately turned into a **** fog. The young blonde appeared in the position where Su Bai was in the next moment, but he It was swiftly swept down. This is the rhythm of the death of Cindrilla, because this is his real purpose. Cinderella, who kills others, can win more success for her own Cinderella. "Hey!" The laser sword was resisted by Su Bai with a butt, and Su Bai pulled the trigger. "boom!" The young blonde''s left palm spread out, an invisible ripple appeared, blocking the barrage of the Hellfire shotgun, but the palm of his hand also leaked blood. The laser sword disappeared directly, and it was taken back. The blonde youth turned around and the laser sword shot again. The laser sword used it so that it was not much different from the bullet when it was close, and the killing can be stronger than the bullet. too much. "puff!" The laser sword stabbed into the body of Su Bai, and the body immediately gave a burning smell. The young blonde pushed forward and tried to push Su Bai to death. Only in the next moment, Su Bais body was instantly tightened, and one leg squatted, directly slid in the direction of the laser sword. "boom!" Although the original force barrier of the young blonde has just blocked the damage of the Hellfire shotgun, there is no way to block Su Bais own strenuous blow. The blond youths left hand directly makes a crisp sound and fractures under the force reaction. Su Bai also got a close opportunity, and a stock was directly drawn on the other''s chest. "boom!" The blow was solid and the blond youth flew out and landed heavily on the ground. He quickly climbed up, but the corner of his mouth began to overflow with blood. Su Bai stood in the same place and reached out and touched his wound. Although he was injured, it was not a big problem for Su Bais constitution. He looked at the blond youth who had broken his bones by himself. Smiled disdainfully, "Your attack is too weak." Yes, it is weak enough that I can take advantage of the simplest and most rude way to hurt. The young blond man wiped the blood stains on his lips. It can be seen that his eyes are full of unwillingness. This kind of unwillingness stems from the obvious strength gap between the two sides. The other party does not really regard himself as an opponent. Reluctantly stood up, the blonde youth raised the laser sword, and there was another roar in his throat, like the Jedi Knights in the movie who were preparing to fight for dignity and glory and the enemy. Su Bai''s eyes are slightly condensed, thoughtful. "Hey!" The shape of the laser youth began to distort. On the ground, a small white particle device appeared, which was actually a projector. The ninja has a ninja can take it away, and the rest of the intensifiers also have their own way of walking, and the Jedi Knight is actually using this high-tech small means to get out, it is really imaginative. ............ "Teng Teng Teng............" The young blond man ran fast in the jungle. He was bleeding while walking, and the bones of his body kept twirling. Compared with the flesh and blood injury of Su Bai, the injury suffered by the young blonde in Su Bai was serious. Much more, the entire left hand fracture, chest ribs do not know how many roots broken, at this time, he can still support the continued running is already a physical advantage. However, what the young blondes dont know is that he thinks he can deceive most of the escapes of the audience who have not dealt with the Jedi Knights. From the very beginning, he was seen by Su Bai, and the shadow of a group of blood has been quietly Walking through the bushes on his side. Just like fishing, you have to pay a bait before you can capture the real big fish. Su Bai was able to see the small means at a glance, and also benefited from the reason that he spent a month in the dark place of Dali. The dark exercise of that month allowed Su Bai to further develop his **** eyes. The perception of light and shadow has a deeper understanding and capture, so the simple 3D stereoscopic imaging method has never fooled Su Bai. The blonde youth ran for about ten minutes. There was a small creek in front. A handsome silver-haired man began to aim at him with a bow and arrow. This is a cover to prevent the chasing behind. After the blonde youth approached, the silver-haired man took the bow and arrow. "Sidoff, I was discovered, I can''t beat him, hateful, how can there be such a terrible guy in the seniors." The blond man stopped running, kneeling on the ground, began to cough up blood, and coughed out. There are also some fragments of organs. Before that, he did feel a deep horror in front of Su Bai. The other side looked at his own eyes and was like a cat. By the creek, there are two women, a woman wearing a robe, it looks very majestic, and the body is also full of light and pure atmosphere, this should be the orthodox magician. Another woman wearing patched clothes, I see the look of pity, looks like Cinderella, but also has the temperament of Cinderella. "Messia, you come, Mark is hurt, you deal with him." The silver-haired man shouted at the female magician by the stream. The female magician nodded and stood up and walked over here. The silver-haired man Seedorf took the initiative to walk to the creek. In any case, Cinderella must have a companion around him. This is the key to the completion of the three-person mission. Absolutely Can''t relax for a while. However, when the female magician went to the injured Mark and Seedorf had not yet reached Cinderella, Cinderella, who was standing on the edge of the stream, was suddenly seeing a strange red color in the stream in front of her, and she immediately stood up scared. Seedorf, who was not far from here, was screaming. Obviously, he possessed the spirit of the elf and quickly captured the breath of foreign objects. "Broken Magic Arrow!" Seedorf quickly bowed his arrow and bowed his string, and shot it instantly! "boom!" In the creek, Su Bais figure emerged. He saw that the Cinderella was also washing his feet. Oh, It seems that I can see that the prince is a **** person, not just me. "puff!" Seedorfs strength is much stronger than Marks. Mark belongs to the level of ordinary seniors, and Seedorf is among the seniors in the middle of the strength. This arrow comes very timely because its not in Su Bai. When Cinderella started, she shot it. But this arrow can also be said to be not timely. Because it does not stop Su Bai from shooting the Cinderella in front of him. When Su Bais level is close to an ordinary person, there are too many ways to kill the ordinary people in front of him. The arrow directly penetrated the white chest of Su Bai, and a pit was blown out in the Su Bai chest. The body of Su Bai was dumped backwards by this terrible force, but the position of the palm of Su Bai instantly condensed an ice cone and ice cone. The spurt came out and nailed into Cinderella''s eyebrows. The Cinderella figure took a few steps and fell down weakly. It was already dead and could no longer die. Su Bai''s whole person fell into the stream. "Damn! Bright purification!" The female magician floated half a meter high and waved the staff in her hand angrily. A light magic that was infinitely close to the curse was displayed. The power of light burned the stream in front of it with a terrible temperature. For a time, this part of the stream in front of it was directly dried, and the whole stream also had a fault, but the person could not see the figure in place. Seedorf quickly walked to Cinderella and did not want to infuse his elf vitality into Cinderella''s body, but then he hated to release the hand of Cinderella. people, already dead, It is no longer a matter of instilling any vitality. Instead of killing others into Cinderella, they wait for the opponent to seize the gap and kill the Cinderella on their side! Chapter 637： Closed training The bonfire, the face of Su Bai also reflected the face of Cinderella, the faces of the two were a little flickering at this time, making people not very real. Cinderella''s face has returned to its original state, or the way I saw it, but in front of Su Bai, she performed more cautiously than at the beginning. "So, you already know that I am not a god." Su Bai smiled slightly, took the grilled fish, and peeled off a piece of meat and chewed it in his mouth. Cinderella took some salt before going out, grilled fish in the wild. That is to eat this delicious taste, just sprinkle some salt and not put the rest of the spices, but can let this delicious release to the greatest extent. "I am like a mother, a dark demon. Although it is the most useless of the dark creatures, there is a race, but it is also a dark creature. How can God send messengers to help me?" Cinderella said with a mockery, immediately, she began to add firewood to the bonfire, and then replaced a processed fish to the shelf to continue to roast. Yes, she knows that she is a dark creature. Although there is no dark creature, the only function of the lineage is to be more ugly and horrible when revealing the truth. In the dark creatures, their status is very low, women often Being plundered as a tool for the reproduction and reproduction of the rest of the ethnic group, even food, because they are too weak, so small that they are almost indistinguishable from ordinary humans. Therefore, when Su Bai appeared in front of her to show "miracle", she did not believe that Su Bai was a god, but she did not mind using the power of Su Bai to help herself return to the rich life, but It is because of this kind of mentality that she is not a true character, but a deliberate one, and wants to show the image of a girl who is not ordinary but also vain, but unexpectedly The force was too strong and was seen by Su Bai. Of course, this is also a no-brainer. After all, Su Bai is an audience. Whether in the world of the story or in the real world, all kinds of precautions are indispensable, and it is also honed. Although Cinderella is a dark demon, it is essentially a girl who sells her body for some money to live a better life. "Oh." Su Bai smiled. It seems now that Cinderella''s stepmother is not good for her, and her two sisters are bullying her, and it is not illogical. According to Cinderella herself, her mother was at her very young age. When I died, when I died, I revealed my original appearance. This incident was also passed out at that time. At that time, Cinderellas father was not very good for Cinderella. After the stepmother came, I naturally heard about this. Things, after this, have always regarded Cinderella as a disgusting and ominous person. In the story of "Cinderella", the crows who passed the road twice reminded the prince that the bride you are greeted is fake. This is not only the cause of Cinderella''s two sisters'' feet being completely useless, but also in some versions of Cinderella. The crow also gave the eyes of Cinderella''s sister. Inside, it is very likely that Cinderella hides behind the scenes to carry out revenge in this way. This woman is not simple. "You don''t need to control whether I am a **** or not. I can only tell you one thing now." Su Baiton paused and continued. "If I don''t get the favor of the prince, I won''t be better, but you will definitely die. You also saw that today someone wants to kill you, I can protect you once, but I can''t protect you all the time." Cinderella bit her lip. "I know, I will work hard." Su Bai nodded. "Right, I have something very curious. The prince you want to attend the banquet. Is he the prince of the human kingdom?" Nowadays, Cinderella is a dark creature. The prince with a serious **** is really an ordinary human abnormal prince? "He..." Cinderella bit her lip. "He is the prince of the blood." "Oh." Su Bai did not feel surprised, and continued to eat his own grilled fish. So, this banquet is just a beauty contest in the dark creature community? The blood prince wants to show off the show, all the female dark creatures, regardless of the strength and status of the ethnic group, have sharpened their heads and want to drill the camp to win the favor of the prince, thus becoming the king of the blood family? If it is a prince who has a long life of blood, then this so-called **** can make sense. The long life is indeed enough to evolve the metamorphosis, and there is also a proof from the story of Cinderella. That is, the prince returned several times to pick the real Cinderella, pick the owner of the crystal shoes, pick the woman that he likes, and, again and again, send back the woman who has cut his feet and blood, and twice, Even when he found Cinderella for the third time, he calmly let Cinderella try on the crystal shoes. Is this a human prince''s mentality that can be done? The human prince, then arrogant and extravagant, and perverted, can so calmly face the blood to face this dirty evil deception? And still enjoy it? If the prince is a blood prince, then you can say that, as a blood prince, what is the intrigue, I have not seen it? Cinderella''s stepmother and her two daughters cut off their insteps or heels. In the eyes of this blood prince, it was just a very common thing. What did you count? "Tomorrow''s advanced city, choose clothes for you." Su Bai finished, lying down on the ground, in his mind, in fact, is still entrenched in the world of this story. In the world of fairy tales, it is difficult for you to distinguish between specific factions and forces, such as the dark creatures like Cinderella. She is living with human beings, and has to be oppressed and suppressed, but she has no strength but resists. Obviously, Dark creatures are not all very powerful, they can do nothing, this is actually similar to the social class in the real world. Everyone who mixes the bottom of each industry is actually not a good day. In this world of stories, there is something called the Holy See, and there are also human countries. But everyone is actually in a harmonious way of getting along. Harmony makes Su Bai, an outsider, somewhat difficult to understand, but now I dont understand and cant help myself. If you are an outsider, you must first go to the country to follow the customs. Blood prince, hehe, Thinking of the **** prince, Su Bai subconsciously licked his lips. If there is a chance to smoke the other person''s blood, the promotion of his blood lineage should help a lot, but if the other party is broadcast set in this story If a BOSS in the world is more difficult, it is likely to be the strength of a senior audience. If it is not a high-level audience, then Su Bai is still willing to try it. It seems that Cinderella, a fairy tale of children''s books, has hidden so much information. So many characters have been interpreted in the wrong way. In the real world, there are a group of red scientists who specialize in "Dream of Red Mansions". In fact, "Cinderella" can also do research, what is it? ... Grayologist? This night, it was very stable. When Su Bai woke up, some of her clothes were wet by the morning dew, and Cinderella was still asleep. Su Bai stood up and kicked her gently, "Get up." Cinderella immediately woke up, got up and packed up and followed Su Bai to continue on the road. It took more than an hour to walk. The city in front appeared in the sight of Su Bai. The city is not very big, but it is also very delicate. I want to come, this "Cinderella" story world is similar to the "World of Warcraft" or "Lord of the Rings" story world model, all ethnic groups can live together, of course, the number of humans still occupies the majority. Into the city, Su Bai and Cinderella went directly to the most luxurious tailor shop in the city. The boss is an old tailor wearing black-rimmed glasses. After Su Bai took out a bag of gold coins, he seemed very enthusiastic. He greeted his buddy to help Cinderella tailored. After all the choices, the boss promised to take clothes in a day. What is the dress, in fact, Su Bai is not very important, and now the most important thing to pay attention to is actually shoes. In the fairy tale, the pair of crystal shoes seems to be some kind of animal for Cinderella, but now Su Bai is not touching the roadside enthusiastic bird or snake worm ants out to send shoes, can only go to the shoe store Go find it. However, after visiting several shoe stores in a row, Su Bai did not find any shoes that felt that he could make his eyes shine. The style Su Bai did not like it at all. As for the crystal shoes, he could not see it. This makes Su Bai very helpless, can you get the favor of the prince, the real point of action is on the feet, so the dress can be a bit sloppy, but this shoe, definitely can not be. After visiting a noon shoe store, the shoe store in the city was almost swept by Su Bai. I still couldn''t find the right shoes. No way, I could only live in a hotel. Cinderella was very funny at this time. When she entered the house, she began to clean up. She was very sensible and rushed to the ground on the ground. Then she asked the owner to get some hot water to start soaking. She now knows that her feet are right. The importance of her destiny. Su Bai sat in the chair, and the afternoon sun was shining on him. If it was not performing the task, it might be the most enjoyable thing to close his eyes at this time. After a short while, Su Bai stood up and directly removed the chair from one foot and then inserted it on the floor. Cinderella looked at the foot of the chair that was inserted in front of her, so some of them were unknown. "After washing your feet, take this to practice, up and down, left and right, understand?" Cinderella nodded. "There is a fishing gear store downstairs. Let me go and see." What to do at the fishing gear store? "If you can''t find a crystal shoe, you can make a pair of stockings first." Chapter 638： Hypnotic effect Su Bai did not dare to leave far, after all, he can kill other people''s Cinderella, others can also kill themselves, but the fishing gear shop is just across the street from the hotel, Su Bai went in and tried one by one by hand. Try the roughness, choose a fishing net that is not so sharp. After buying it, Su Bai will return to the hotel, push the door open, and see Cinderella keep his feet on the chair feet. When Su Bai comes back, she also Did not stop. Putting the fishing net on the table, Su Bai pointed to it and said, "Is the needle thread alive?" "Yes," Cinderella replied. "Well, take this to make yourself a pair of pants, wrap your legs, be a little tighter, understand?" Cinderella had some doubts. "Just just wrap your thighs in a fishing net?" "You should understand this first. After you have done it, wear it and show me how it works." "Okay, I will do it right away." Cinderella wiped her feet, put on her shoes, took out the needlework that she carried with her from the parcel, and went to the innkeeper to ask for the scissors. This is also a no-brainer. Modern stockings were invented by Americans in 1938. There is no such thing as stockings in this era. Su Bai can only try this first. If the effect of wearing it is ugly, it can only be done. . Crystal shoes, crystal shoes, If you can find crystal shoes at this time, everything will be fine, but where will this crystal shoes appear? Su Bai went to the window, and below is the street where people come and go. Suddenly, Su Bais gaze was attracted by a pair of reflective things. A lady who was over forty years old walked on the street with the support of two little sisters. The ladys body should not be very good, though It doesn''t look very old, but Su Bai can perceive the exhaustion of the other''s vitality. It is only forty years old, but like the seven old and the eighty. Of course, the most worthy of Su Bai''s attention is actually the pair of shoes at the feet of the lady. This is a pair of red crystal shoes. Su Bai remembers that Cinderella in the "Cinderella" fairy tale seems to be wearing blue crystal shoes. For a time, Su Bais breathing accelerated subconsciously. Is this really a time to break through the iron shoes without any trouble? Crystal shoes, so actively sent to the door? But Su Bai is still hesitant. When he sleeps, he will send a pillow directly? When did the broadcast think so for the audience? Its almost a public servant. For a time, Su Bai couldn''t help but think about it. What is more suspicious is that the woman is obviously 40 years old. Why do she give herself a feeling of dying? Is it... Is she a vampire? Only this kind of explanation can make the most sense. Vampires are not old and have a long life, but it does not mean that they will never die. In fact, vampires live more than ordinary people for a few years, but after all, they cant resist the death of years. Erosion. In this world of fairy tales, there is a point that makes Su Bai very headache and unaccustomed. That is the indigenous creatures here. No matter how high or low the strength is, you can''t sense their breath. It is totally different from ordinary people, so even if So close to this, Su Bai could not define the identity of the woman through bloodline induction or breath induction. If she is a vampire, according to her age, the status in the blood family should not be low, then look at the two little cockroaches around, the crystal shoes are worn, enough to prove their identity. Is it a nobleman in the blood family? If this is the case, if I am now taking the shoes under the woman''s feet and letting her Cinderella wear her to attend the banquet of the blood prince, isn''t this the old birthday star eating arsenic? In the effort of Su Baishen, the lady walked slowly under Su Bai under the help of two little sisters, but just when they just stopped in front of a flower shop, a man pretended to inadvertently They moved closer together, and when the two sides got closer to a certain level, the lady and the two little squints around her showed a fascinating color. Immediately, the lady took off her crystal shoes and two small baboons. I helped her to move on. The man, who bowed his head, picked up the pair of crystal shoes and put them in his arms. Hypnosis! They have just been hypnotized! And this person who hypnotizes and steals things on the street is happy! Su Bais eyes were condensed, and his attention was not left in the sneak of the crystal shoes, but on the three women who were hypnotized. The lady was still barefoot, and the road under her feet was a brick road. It was not flat. It was not far away. Su Bai saw that the womans feet had been bleeding. And the happiness has disappeared. Su Bai didn''t know if Anle had discovered his own existence. He wanted to come to a big probability and should have discovered it. After all, the other side is a mental strengthening person. A mental power scan, there is something nearby that he can get into the sea. I am in the upstairs window, so obvious position, Anle can not find myself. In other words, this place is already exposed. "Ha ha." Su Bai smiled and sat down at the bed, his boots did not take off, and he leaned directly on the bed. Cinderella, who is making her own stockings, turned back and looked at Su Bai with some doubts. Seeing that Su Bai had nothing to do, she continued to bow her head and concentrate on cutting her own stockings. I can''t change my place of residence. In fact, Su Bai has considered it, but now that the position has been exposed, in fact, it does not change, and it doesn''t make much sense. There is a spiritual intensive person who is comfortable with him. He can continue to monitor after knowing his position. I myself, with Xindrilla, want to get rid of the tracking of happiness, the difficulty is still relatively large, and there should be teammates around the Anle, I do not know which one is the beginning. In this case, it is better to continue to live here in a big way. If you want to kill my Cinderella, okay, come, at least take the life of a person. "Hey...oh...hey..." A hoof of horseshoes was heard on the street, and a team of well-equipped cavalry whizzed past, and then local reinforcements were beginning to go door-to-door. Su Bai was also alarmed. He went to the window again and looked at the raging soldiers. He believed a little bit about his previous judgment. It seems that the ladys identity is really unusual. After losing the crystal shoes, Actually made such a big battle. Whether in ancient times or in modern times, the blood family actually has their own way of survival. On the one hand, the human righteous representative and the mainstream public opinion are to destroy the blood family, and the darkness is not the same, but in fact, the people with high weights have time for life. More coveted, and therefore, whether ancient or modern, there must be many human leaders or elites who are willing to become the first to join the ranks of the blood family, in order to obtain a longer life. The city''s city owner, think of it is no exception, the blood prince dare to open a draft party here, but also explained certain problems from the side. An exquisite carriage came over from the other side. A young man came out from the carriage and opened the curtain. This is a man with a very demon look. This kind of beauty can hardly be described in words. It is really The beauty is suffocating, even if it is even a man, it is likely to have a strong interest in him. No matter how straight the man thinks he is, at the moment he sees him, you will subconsciously suspect that I am really bent. What? At the moment when the man slammed the curtain off, Su Bai saw the lady sitting inside. The man stood below and his eyes began to patrol around, apparently investigating the matter. Su Bai stepped back a few steps and prevented himself from continuing to appear in this conspicuous position. He walked over to Cinderella, looked at the progress of Cinderella making the stockings, and then reached for a shot on Cinderella''s shoulder. "I will go out and maybe it will be a bit noisy later, but you should be absolutely safe. I will probably come back at night. Don''t leave this area, do you know?" Su Bai knows what he wants to do later, so it should be controlled by the power of the city and the power of the blood. So Cinderella, who is a local indigenous, is actually safe to some extent. If it is guaranteed, even the rest of the audience will find her, and it is unlikely that they will risk the confrontation with the power of the city and the blood to kill people here. "Well, I know." Cinderella is now listening to Su Bai, she also knows that her life has been pinned on Su Bai. Su Bai nodded, the windbreaker began to show up, and it was very intimate to wrap the entire face of Su Bai, and then Su Bai quietly went underground. According to Su Bais understanding of radio aesthetics, this red crystal shoe that is delivered to the door is definitely not so simple. It is probably a sweet poison broadcasted to the audience. According to this logic, then the lady is very It may be a **** aristocrat. When the audience let their Cinderella wear these red crystal shoes to attend the banquet, the cliff will die very badly. This is in fact very suitable for the bad taste of broadcasting. But now Su Bai still lacks a verification, That is the lady and the demon man who came down from the carriage. Is it a **** family? To blame can only blame the law of the atmosphere of this story. No way, I can only try it myself. In fact, in Su Bais view, to a large extent, this enchanting man is a blood prince. If you can confirm it in advance, you can definitely get more information than other listeners. At the same time, Su Bai also knows that this time. To test the temptation, you must not use the power of the blood family. The bloodline of the blood family may have an effect-adding effect on the party with Cinderella. This time should not be exposed. Su Bais figure appeared on the street while walking towards the carriage. Simultaneously, Su Bais heart is still meditating, "Don''t be a senior listener, don''t be a senior listener........." Chapter 639： I dont like women "Hey, stop!" Two soldiers directly stopped Su Bai. "roll!" The momentum of Su Bai suddenly increased, and two ordinary soldiers were directly collapsed and fell into the shops on both sides of the next door. The demon youth standing next to the carriage turned his head and looked at the fast assassin. He didn''t move. It seemed to be a lot of eyes around. The blood family is different from other dark creatures. The blood family has always been the development route on both sides. It is a bit like the meaning of black and white. On the human side, the blood family also has unique advantages to obtain resources, but they can not escape from the dark camp. Asylum, and therefore, in front of everyone, he can not show his strength, otherwise it will certainly affect the city and even the human tops in this country who have a relationship with their own family. After all, how can the blood family become more tempted and tempted? The high-level human tops, mainly based on the Holy See, are still firmly performing the phalanx of the anti-dark camp. Therefore, when Su Bai successively flew more than a dozen intercepted soldiers, the demon youth still stood still, and even the blood guards near the carriage were not allowed to act rashly under his instructions. Su Bai came to the front of the demon youth, and then Su Bai directly hit the past, the demon youth showed a smile, Hit it badly! "boom!" Two people smashed into the shop next door. Even among them, the demon youth took the initiative to follow the direction of Su Bai. After all, his strength and identity were not suitable for people to show. The next moment, the demon youth single-handedly shot, removed the power of Su Bai''s palm, and then directly buckled Su Bai''s neck, a look disdain, "Let''s change places and have fun." Su Bais face showed pain and shock, and it was obviously too late for the strength of the demon youth; Seeing this kind of look of the other side, the happiness of the demon youth face is even more intense. When the body shape turns, it turns into a blood fog, directly wraps up Su Bai, flies up and flies out of the city. The blood escorts and human soldiers near the carriage saw this scene and immediately shouted: "The vampire attacked, the vampire attacked!!!!!" This is to be a real attacker who is a blood family. You must not let the outside world think that your own prince is a blood family. Moreover, because the present human beings are not so stupid, most people can see the blood fog in the sky. Its time for the vampire to do it. The blood fog drifted out of the city and landed on the slopes of the western suburbs of the city. The demon youth is still holding the neck of Su Bai, and his figure re-aggregates. "I am on you, smelling the dirty living dead." The devilish youth has a disgusting color on his face. "I hate living people, but I am very interested to know which family you are from, and dare to shoot me! Your family will bear the boundless anger from the blood!" The attitude of the demon youth shows that it is to use Su Bai as the fish on his chopping board to arbitrarily knead himself. Only, the next scene, shocked the young people. Su Bai extended a hand and pinched his hand directly, then slowly removed his hand. The collision of the forces between the palms of both hands began to tremble the soil under his feet. "You have retained strength?" The demon youth is not stupid. To blame can only blame Su Bais acting is too realistic. He has just been cheated. Su Bais windbreaker still blocked his face. At this time, Su Bai did not need to talk too much. The answer he was looking for was not obtained by speaking, but by blood. of. At the moment, Su Bais arm showed a blood line, his arm muscles almost bulged, and his fists smashed directly to the demon man in front of him. "Hurricane!" The demon youth shape disappeared in the same place, Su Bai played an empty space, and the next moment the demon youth appeared in the body of Su Bai, but Su Bais body suddenly leaned back in advance! "boom!" Su Bais shoulders slammed into the chest position of the demon youth, but the demon youth did not get rid of it. On the contrary, Su Bais body was marked with ten sharp bloodstains with ten sharp nails. To know that Su Bai is now a zombie state, the physical strength is the highest level, and it still can''t resist the other''s nails. When Su Bai turned around again, the demon youth disappeared again. The strangeness of the blood family is vivid in the other side. "Hey!" When Su Bai turned around and scanned around, the other party appeared directly in the head position of Su Bai. Ten sharp nails directly smashed the face of Su Bai! Su Bais hands were raised, but in the eyes of the demon young, the reaction of the other party was obviously slow. However, the Su Bai cuffs faded at this time, revealing the two black scorpion muzzles inside. !!!!!!!! This scene is very gratifying, that is, the demon youth who belonged to the sneak attacker directly hit the barrage on the top and was smashed, and turned into a scattered flesh and blood, and Su Bai did not have the slightest The thrill of the enemy after being ruined. Because, as a blood family, Su Bai knows more about the horror of the blood family, and understands the battle mode of the blood family. The other party is not the strength of the senior audience, but the other party is not the same. Sure enough, the next moment, the flesh and blood began to re-aggregate, with Su Bai as the center, turned into a mass of meat-like substance, directly wrapped in Su Bai. This is to use Su Bai as a nutrient, and directly drain and dry the rhythm! If it is changed to normal, Su Bai will definitely: Come, hurt each other, everyone will **** together, see who can **** in the end; But this time, Su Bai can''t use the ability of the blood family. Otherwise, once a **** family with unknown strength is released to the other blood races, then Su Bai will enter the banquet as a blood group and not only will not get extra points but will be directly suspected. Since you can''t use the ability of the blood family, you can only use the brute force method. At least, now that Su Bai has obtained enough intelligence, this demon youth is a blood family, and the lady is definitely a blood family, then, If Cinderella of the Anle is really wearing these red crystal shoes to attend the banquet, she will definitely die very badly in the first time! For this scene, Su Bai is still looking forward to it. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The zombies suffocated and vented, and the chill was bursting out at this time. The Hellfire shotgun was evenly madly shot, and the meatball wrapped in Su Bai was constantly being swelled. Both sides were completely In a stalemate phase. Finally, when Su Bai directly mobilized the cockroach gas in the body, there was a fake action that would rather blew and not let you suck. The meat ball wrapped around Su Bai instantly receded, re-agglomerating the body shape of the demon youth, just The demon youth is pale now, and the body is also somewhat empty and weak. Obviously, although he has just been sucking the blood of Su Bai, he cant catch up with Su Bais own injury, but after feeling the threat of Su Bais possible blew. Naturally, he is unwilling to go with Su Bai, the living dead who does not know the way to come, with his own incomparable identity. It is this truth that the son of a thousand dollars does not sit down. "My Royal Highness is very interested to know, in the end, which family you lived from, the family of the living dead has been wilting for so many years, and finally there has been a decent strong person?" "You are the prince of the blood family?" Su Bai deliberately lowered his voice and asked, at this time, the situation of Su Bai is also very bad. The whole body is full of wounds everywhere, he has to suppress his own physical self-recovery instinct, and he is really Very hard. "Since you know my identity, why dare to shoot me!" The demon youth raised his voice and shouted, "If you kneel down and accuse me, I can see you forgive you in your strength." Sin, otherwise you will know the consequences once you let your book find your origins!" "Ha ha." Su Bai smiled and looked back. The whole person bounced off the ground and ejected directly to the other side, and quickly fell into the jungle. More than a dozen blood guards appeared in the position where Su Bai was originally located. All of them fell together against the demon youth. "His Court forgives sins, it is late." The demon youth waved his hand and motioned that his guards stood up. Then he put the flesh and blood embedded in his nails into his mouth and chewed it. "Good sweet taste, the flesh and blood of the dead are not the dirtiest and the most difficult to swallow, why his flesh and blood are so sweet." There are too many things in Su Bais lineage, and the demon youth cant taste the true bloodline identity of Su Bai. "His Royal Highness, Lao Wang, please go back soon." A **** guardian reported. "I am going to do it. I have a number in my heart. Isnt the mother worrying about my hustle and bustle? Hiddink, you said, why do you believe that the prophet said behind the scenes? He said that I can open the banquet this time. I chose a nephew who would greatly help me in the future. My mother would be impatient to start the banquet according to the date and place he told him. This is also true. "Amount........." The bloodline guard does not know how to answer it. It is really something that is really difficult to say. "Forget it, it is not difficult for you, you are all close guards of your Highness, the taste of this Highness, you should know; This high school does not like women, just like men, hey, it is estimated that it may be that I went out to find a man to play, did not do confidential work, leaked out, was informed by the mother, so I was so impatient to let me find a genuine dice ,Ha ha. When I said these words, the face of the demon youth was gloomy. "If you want your book to know that someone of you is leaking, you will know what the consequences are." Chapter 640： Banquet...start! Su Bai spent a lot of effort to avoid the investigation near the hotel and returned to the room. Cinderella was falling asleep on the table, her lower body was stripped, and she wore her own tailored stockings. It is also a kind of wild charm, plus the innate temperament that she was born with, and it really shows the feeling of the stockings. The injury on the body slowly recovered on the way back, but Su Bai is still a little weak now. Although the blood prince is not the strength of the senior audience, but the strength is not bad, if you are going all out, the Soviet Union Bai feels that he can defeat him with 70% of the premise, provided that the other party does not have any **** magic, but the possibility that the other party will not be **** magic is relatively small. After all, it is the orthodox blood clan, and he is only halfway out of the house and will endanger the blood. A typical example of this, Su Bai himself is not very clear about what kind of changes will occur after the **** magic reaches this class. Therefore, at the time of insurance, the two sides are at least five or five. Su Bai is occupying a certain advantage, but he is not sure to kill each other. This is actually the embarrassing place for the seniors under the senior audience. If you dont become a senior listener in a day, or if you are in the middle of the strength of the seniors, you can face the lower-level seniors, you can crush him to kill. He, but if you face an opponent in the middle and upper reaches of the middle, then you have to pay a certain price when you want to kill him. If the other party is two people, then it is likely that your winning face will be pulled down a lot. Just as at the Cai Village Pier, Su Bai faced the female magician and the bald man, and even killed the female magician, but Su Bai himself paid a great price, if it was a single pair In any case, Su Bai will undoubtedly be more relaxed and calm. But the problem is that even if you are the best of the seniors, your cap is here, so that you can''t crush a group of seniors like the senior audience. Being a senior listener is already an urgent matter for Su Bai, but Su Bai has not yet touched the threshold of a senior audience. This means that he seems to be at the top of the seniors, but in fact there are still Somehow I have to go, I dont know how to solve it. Liang Sen is forced to go to the road to explain the senior person who is recognized as the closest to the senior audience. How is he now? Perhaps, after you leave the story world and return to Shanghai, you can go to the solution and ask questions about the senior audience. Now you can only hope that if you successfully promote to a high-level audience, you will not forget each other. Lying in bed, Su Bai closed his eyes. At this time, in addition to sleeping, there is nothing else that can be done. Because of the injury last night, Su Bai slept more slowly and took a longer time. Until the next day at noon, Su Bai was awake. "You are awake." Cinderella is mopping the floor, blood on the ground. Su Bai shook his head with some doubts, his blood, actually dripping down without knowing it. It was because of the reason of the blood prince, which had a certain impact on the bloodline blood that he had always hidden. The impact is not very serious. These blood stains are most likely the **** blood that fell from my body yesterday. It belongs to the part of the blood contaminated by the blood prince. It can no longer be absorbed back into the body. Cinderella rubbed on the ground and rubbed the ground. Her thighs and stockings were naturally contaminated with the blood stains of Su Bai, and even the stockings were slightly discolored. This point, Su Bai did not notice, after washing at random, Su Bai Let Cinderella buy two foods from the hotel owner. Now two people, but they are a little bit dependent on each other, but in fact it is a more pure mutual use relationship than the audience. "Adult, my stockings are dirty, need to be washed?" Cinderella asked while looking at Su Bai. Su Bai then noticed that Cindrera''s stockings had changed from the original green to the dark red. "No, it''s good, so I can''t see that the fishnet is doing it." Su Bai didn''t take it seriously. "Well, okay." Cinderella is naturally a slave. "Don''t forget to practice these days, there are still four days from the banquet, you should practice more." Su Bai pointed to the foot of the chair that was still inserted on the floor. "I will, I understand." Xindrilla nodded. Unfortunately, time is not enough, otherwise Su Bai really dreams of letting Xin Deruila come to a shovel to make a needle, so that the skill of Cinderella should be able to become a big deal. ............ For four days, I said that it was slow or slow, and that it was not fast. For Su Bai, these four days were very calm, but in this calm, there was also a tendency for mountains and rains to come to the wind. In the past few days in the city, there have been several violent collisions. It is obvious that the audience has a conflict in the city. Su Bai did not go to see it. What he has to do now is to stay at the side of Cinderella and then to secure Cinderella. The place is sent to the banquet. When it is time to succeed, it depends on the success of Cindrera. Su Bai did not know whether the other Cinderellas were carved out with their own Cinderella. If each Cinderella had its own characteristics, then this one, the amount, does not know whether it is an advantage. But at least in terms of bed skills should be leading. Sometimes I think it is ridiculous to think about it. I have to rely on this strange yin to get the success of the task. There are collisions between everyone and conspiracy assassination, but according to the observation of Su Bai now. Look, most people still want to use Cinderella in their hands as a trump card. This gives people a sense of not doing business. How does the audience''s story world style become so strange? But its not impossible to think about it because the broadcast is a little tired of the taste of killing and killing, so I changed the seasoning to cook the dish. In fact, just like the white Cinderella who killed the three Western listeners, they Of course, the reward for getting the main line task 2 is lost, and the penalty for the main task 3 task is increased by 50%, but during this time, the three of them can freely explore the world of the story, because with They are Cinderella''s body, they have automatically missed the main line task 2. In this case, the three of them went to explore the story. The world did not enter the city to go to the forest to find Warcraft to go to other places to play the autumn wind and try their luck. The broadcast would not interfere, which is actually a kind of loss. Receive the mulberry. But now there is no way for Su Bai. The front pavement has already done so much. He is also a vampire. With Cinderella entering the banquet, he will undoubtedly get a big advantage. In this case, Su Bai has no reason to start. Just killing his own Cinderella and then screaming at the story world. "Adult, I am ready." Cinderella was replaced with a new dress, wearing a pair of more delicate leather boots, and the stockings on the thighs showed a coveted posture. "I am still a little panicked." Cinderella told Su Baidao, then she looked at Su Bai''s crotch. "I have been practicing with my chair feet recently. I have never been exposed to physical objects. I am afraid of me..." Su Bai stood up and reached for the shoulder of Cinderella. "Nothing, a little rough and incoherent, but can make the prince think you are pure, this truth, you know." "I understand." Cinderella nodded. "Okay, we can leave now." Ask the hotel owner to make a reservation for a carriage, Su Bai and Cinderella together in the carriage. The Piagets mansion is not in the city, but in the suburbs. It occupies a large area and is a castle, including a large farmhouse surrounded by castles. The banquet will start in the evening, and there are already many people coming. When the door is approaching, the carriage stops and cannot continue to go inside. Su Bai and Xin Deruila got out of the car. The appearance of Cindrera''s costume attracted the attention of many people nearby. It is really a pair of stockings that it is difficult to pay attention. Into this banquet, there is no need for invitations, and those who have a chance can come. Su Bai and Xin De Rui La went a long way and saw the acquaintance, it was peace. Anle is standing with Nova at this time. Next to them, there is also a girl who looks very pure in a white dress. Obviously, it is the Cinderella of both of them, but they are walking with Su Bai. The route is different. Su Bai is on the avant-garde hot route, and they are mainly pure. Su Bai focused on the Cinderella''s feet, a pair of white high heels, not the red crystal shoes. At this time, Su Bai saw that Gu Yuzhong and Lancer had also come over. They also had a girl around, wearing a gorgeous dress, wearing a pair of red crystal shoes at their feet, very dazzling. Gu Yuzhong saw Su Bai and they were happy, but they snorted softly and walked straight away from the two with a victor. The expression of anger and unwillingness on the face of Anle made Gu Yuzhong very enjoyable. After Gu Yuzhong and Lancer took their Cinderella to the front, Anle returned to calmness and looked at Su Baidao with a touch of meaningful smile: "You know, nothing is more interesting than watching a self-righteous pen to die." "So, are you deliberately letting them steal the red crystal shoes you stole?" Su Bai asked. "Otherwise? The red crystal shoes are the prince fucking, hey, wait for the show." Chapter 641： Unable to wait for the prince! The banquet is very high in size. The whole garden is full of tables, chairs and shelves. A very good maid and handsome waiter walk through the service for the guests. Most of them are also vampires, but the lower blood. In short, it is very lively and very luxurious. It is more luxurious than the banquet that has been experienced in the real world before Su Bai. After all, although the organizer is the count in the city, the actual behind-the-scenes sponsor is the blood family. The luxury and enjoyment of the blood family is also famous. After all, it has a long life, and naturally knows how to enjoy, enjoy life and enjoy life. Su Bai took a glass of red wine and took a sip. The taste of red wine is very sweet, with a natural taste. Even in the real world, it is difficult to drink this level of red wine. After all, how to pursue quaintness in later generations. There is no way for the winemaking method to return to this level. Cinderella stood by Su Bai, and she was drinking, but she could see her nervousness. "Don''t be nervous, nothing." Su Bai gave a comforting look. Looking around, Su Bai found a lot of people around, but it doesn''t seem to be the real core area of ??the banquet. The real core area seems to be inside the castle. It is just a place to entertain ordinary guests. Popular point of view is that the outside is the place to send a box of rice to the running dragon, which is the place to rest for the star''s big wrist, want to come to the blood prince should also be inside. Su Bai took Cinderella''s hand and walked forward. If he had been wandering outside, how could he get into the prince''s eyes? Equivalent to a certain beauty in ancient times, and then the national color, you can not enter the palace emperor how to fortunate you? Not every beauty is called Xia Yuhe. There are a lot of people who want to get in here. Su Bai also sees two people who are suspected of being Western audiences. They also have a female companion around them. In terms of temperament, they can all become Cinderellas identity. Of course, the most important thing. In fact, I still look at the female partner''s feet, shoes and legs are carefully designed and managed. It seems that there are no fools in the audience, and everyone can speculate on the special kindness of the prince. Anle and Nova went to Su Bai. He took out an invitation from his arms and smiled. "External banquets don''t require invitations, but the internal banquets require invitations. Why, you are like this. I havent thought about the skills of training your family for many days, so I didnt even ask about this. Anle is a very intelligent person. Su Bai has also discovered this for a long time. As a spiritual intensive person, it is impossible to use his brain, but this person sometimes shows that Thailand is a sharp man, and the monk is a fat man. They are also smart people, but they know how to converge. "Oh, I really forgot." Su Bai shrugged helplessly. "Oh." Anle laughed twice, Wu Naihe is now missing, or was killed by someone or his own Cinderella was killed, he naturally no need to come to this banquet tube this main task 2 When things happened, Lancer and Gu Yuzhong were stunned by themselves. They deliberately let them steal the red crystal shoes from their own hands. Later, when they entered, they were estimated to be killed by the blood family inside. Su Bai didn''t get the invitation and couldn''t get inside. Then his competitors, the two Westerners and their Cinderella. If you choose one of three, your winning face is already very big. Gu Yuzhongs is not an invitation, but a token. This token should be the token of the city owner. Obviously, during this time, Gu Yuzhong and Lancer focused on running the relationship of the city owner to get the participation. Eligibility for internal banquets. A group of waiters standing at the door are responsible for checking the list of people entering the core area. They are all blood groups. Although they are wearing the waiter''s clothes, the discerning people know that they are not simple waiters. In this manor, according to Su Bai''s own analysis, the blood of the seniors should be a lot, so if you want to be hard or mischievous here, then the end of the wait is to die. Because it is impossible for the broadcast to appear in a situation where a certain audience has single-handedly entered the banquet to catch the prince, otherwise the prince will be caught directly and forced to let him enter the bridal chamber with his own Cinderella. The existence of the main task 2 What is the point? This is not in line with the aesthetics of the broadcast, so although it is not possible to distinguish the strength of the surrounding people from the breath, Su Bai clearly, the broadcast should be here to set enough strength for the blood family to shock all the audience. Gu Yuzhong and Lancer led their own Cinderella into the room, and they showed their invitations with a smile and they were pushed forward. On the other hand, the two Westerners took out their own identity objects, delivered the past, and also gained access. Below, it seems that there is nothing left. Gu Yuzhong, Lancer, Anle and Novo are not rushing into the interior, but standing on the steps seems to be looking at Su Bais jokes. The happiness is a little nervous. He is a bit worried that if Su Bai cant really come in, Directly breaking the cans and telling Gu Yuzhong''s red crystal shoes, his intention to sneak into the shackles will not only be completely defeated, but will even attract the hatred of Lancer and Lancer in this story world. After all, my own actions are to deliberately rush to the dead. The other two Western listeners naturally discovered the identity of Su Bai. There is no reason for him. The woman wearing the stockings standing next to Su Bai is very clear, and only the audience will design this fashion. To meet the prince''s foot fetish, even they feel a little sorry, why didn''t they think of this idea earlier? But Su Bai still took the initiative to move forward. Gu Yuzhongs eyes stunned. He felt that Su Bai was a bit self-reliant. The security intensity of the banquet venues here is terrible. Even if you are an audience, you must behave in a discipline here. If you dare to come, you will only have one dead end. Anle is also somewhat puzzled. When Su Bai answered that he did not have invitations and identity objects, it was not like a liar. He did not need to lie at that time. "Please stay." The two waiters reached out and stopped Su Bai. Sintra''s side around Su Bai tightly clutched Su Bai''s hand, because she knew that Su Bai had no time to get any identity objects, because he stayed with himself for the past few days, although he actually Did not ask to enjoy his service, but he never left. Su Bais mouth showed a smile, but then his skin color began to turn white, and two fangs appeared to snoring at the two waiters in front of him. This is the anger from the high-ranking blood family who disrespect you! The two waiters immediately yelled and immediately fell down. The rest of the waiters in charge of security also immediately fell down. Everything can be faked, and identity card invitations can be faked, but the pressure from the bloodline cannot be faked! Su Bai just showed the breath of the high-ranking blood family, they naturally know that they are facing a **** high-level! Su Bai smiled slightly, put away his own fangs, and his skin color returned to normal. He took the hands of Cinderella and began to slowly go up. At the same time, his eyes were still very leisurely and sweeping in the face of Gu Yu and others. past. Ah, I didn''t expect it, Laozi is a bloodline of blood. Come here and go home, Need an invitation? .................. The prince is sitting in his own position. The banquet guests here are much smaller than the outside, but there are also a hundred people. Its very lively. The lady, Wang Hao, sat next to the prince and placed her hand on the shoulder of the prince. She asked the prince about the injury with some concern. Before he was attacked on the road, the man went out with the prince. It is said that after a fight between the two sides, the prince failed to leave the assassin. The prince finally left the old Wang Hao to persuade him to leave. He was finally able to calm down, pick up the glass and drink a bite of wine, but felt that it was difficult to enter. Its really these days, lingering in the mind of the prince, its actually the feeling of eating the others blood that day. The taste, with a strange familiarity and speciality, seems to be the most mellow wine in the world, which makes him somewhat difficult to extricate himself. The prince knows that he has become fascinated with that taste. It is no wonder that the blood family is the most loved by the blood, and the blood of Su Bai has the ingredients of the blood family itself, and it has a lot of other bloodlines. Like the assorted sugar, it is really difficult for the blood family to refuse. The lure and temptation, and the taste of this prince, has always been unique. Moreover, for this banquet, the prince did not pay much attention to his heart. His mother believed the prophet''s words. He did not believe it, and he did not have any interest in women. He was only interested in men and asked him to come to the draft selection. It is really a kind of awkward feeling that lets the blind man listen to the concert. But there is no way, in order to maintain the image of the blood royal family, he is even more reluctant, but also to complete this process. "Ok?" The princes nose suddenly moved. In the vagueness, he seems to smell the familiar taste. The prince stood up immediately, his eyes stalking around, and then the prince judged it, and the smell came from the door. "Are you coming too!" In the prince''s eyes, the light was fleeting, and immediately walked down to his position and walked over to the door. At this time, many listeners of various minds were coming in with their own Cinderella from the gate. And the prince, so eager to appear in front of them, All the listeners, including Su Bai, suddenly "fallen" in the bottom of their hearts. Nima, Do not go a little, So straight to the local Cinderella coming? The prince, now his eyes are nailed to a pair of legs, on which he smells a fascination that makes him sleepless! what, I really can''t wait to look at the two legs! Chapter 642： Are you the one I love the most? There are more preparations, and there are more plans. It may not be as good as a Dongfeng coming to Chibi. Everything is so unpredictable, and even too unreal. The princes gaze stared at the legs of Cindra''s side next to Su Bai. Fascinated, Crazy, Can''t wait, All of them are clearly revealed on the prince''s face. At this time, the prince is really no different from the idiots and Hans in the tram in the island. The drip is dripping from the corner of his mouth. Anles eyes widened, Gus breathing was one of the tightest, Lancer and Nova were also full of disbelief, and the other two Western audiences were also a kind of ghost expression. Is it really true that this person is betting on it, The princes resistance to the stockings is so low that it is so low? Net stockings, really have such a terrible charm? It is necessary to know that Cinderella, who is waiting for him, has been carefully trained and trained by everyone. I have to wait for people to find the relationship and get the qualifications to get into the banquet interior! Whether your prince should be so eccentric, Do you want to be so direct, Do you want to be so simple! You at least hesitate, You at least hesitate, You at least let us have a little game experience! We have worked hard for so long, and we have been preparing for so long, and you have made a decision in this way. How can you do this! Not only the rest of the audience, but even Su Bai himself, but also a little confused, this prince''s reaction is indeed too fast and too determined. Is it really my own stockings that have come out? But then, Su Bais gaze fell on the net stockings of Cinderella. The net stockings that were obviously changed color. Su Bais heart suddenly stunned. Cindreras stockings were stained when they were wiped. My own blood is polluted into this color, which I have neglected before, but now it is clear that it is likely that the blood that I have left on the Sindelella stockings has attracted the attention of the prince. Damn, why are you so careless? No, I can''t stay here, and Cinderella is brought by myself. If I stay here, my identity will be discovered sooner or later. How is the prince''s nose like a dog! "You, come with me!" The voice of the prince just fell, and he directly picked up Cinderella and walked straight to the back. Cinderella was just as shy as she was, and buried her face in the arms of the prince. She knew that her future happy life began. During the banquet, the rest of the people began applauding and congratulated the prince for finding his own person. Although the prince was anxious, although the prince was abrupt, But the blood family is a cold and extreme ethnic group. This is actually nothing. Even the blood family who is present feels that this is the style that the prince should have, and it is also the most authentic expression of the blood. There have been rumors that the prince is a good man, and now it can be proved to be a rumor. Lao Wangs gaze flashed on his son first. When her son held the girl and went behind, her gaze naturally fell on the girl wearing red crystal shoes on her feet. How to play, how to get it, as long as he still likes women, and has a feeling for women, then if you are a mother, you can rest assured that you can rest assured. The red crystal shoes, in fact, became the focus of the audience from the beginning, naturally can not escape the eyes of the old king, and the old king is very clear, the pair of red crystal shoes is the pair that they lost. The old Wang Haos fingers gently tapped the knife and fork in front of him, and an old waiter appeared next to the old king. "Wang Hao, you told me." "The one wearing red crystal shoes and the people around her, left me." "Yes." The old waiter glanced over to the other side, determined the target, nodded, and the figure fell into the darkness behind him. "Main line task 2 is completed, completed: Su Bai. Mission Reward 1, Mission Reward 2, Mission Reward 3, Mission Reward 4 will be issued after the end of the story world; Now release the main line task 3: Kill the blood king Lao Wang; Mission time limit: 30 days Mission Reward: Story point 1000, get 3 chances to return to the story world, get 3 chances to enter the trial space. PS: Rewards are distributed according to the contribution of the task. All the audience present were somewhat inexplicable. Although the prince was no different from the idiot and Han, the main task 2 was completed by Su Bai, and everyone still could not accept it. At this time, Su Bais face did not have any pleasing color. On the contrary, Su Bai was clear. Under the princes questioning, Cinderella would definitely sell himself directly. He stayed here and stayed here. In the wolf''s nest, the prince is obviously interested in his own blood! Predicting and analyzing danger is the skill of every listener. At the moment, Su Bai can perceive that the air around him is as friendly as he is from time to time. He began to retreat and he was ready to leave here first. The main task 3 is to kill the **** king, the lady is sitting in the center of the banquet, just in front of everyone, but Su Bai did not intend to shoot at this time, here is the **** base camp, the old Wang Hao must be hidden The **** strong, so killing Wang Hao at this time is a very silly choice. You must know that Wang Hao had walked on the road before, and the crystal shoes were safely stolen after being hypnotized. This is enough to show that if you want to assassinate Wang Hao, there is a chance that the rest is more convenient to start, there is no need to shoot in the **** old crowd. Unlike Su Bais rapids, Anle, Lancer, Gu Yuzhong, Nora and two other Western audiences, their eyes subconsciously fell on the old king. Main line task 2, they have been busy for so many days, even a soup is not drunk, all let Su Bai eat a single food, this time is the most uncomfortable and most exciting time in their heart, and this is not the excitement and excitement It is easy to affect a person''s normal judgment. At this time, they hesitated whether to directly kill the old king, or call it impulsive. Anyway, the rewards and the number of the main line task 3 are distributed according to the contribution. It is fair to everyone to take out the rewards. At this time, Su Bais retreat and departure have no way to attract their attention. "Hey!" A tremolo suddenly came out, Three old men dressed in ancient costumes appeared in front of the Cinderella wearing red crystal shoes, and they surrounded the cinderella around Cinderella and Lancer. He has a look at his eyes. He is a spiritual intensive person. He gets a message much faster than others. Now, he immediately took the hand of Nova and shouted. "Come on, three are vampires who are seniors!" Maybe there was some hesitation and hesitation before, but when the other three **** elders of the seniors were happy, it was clear that they wanted to kill the old king, it was simply a dream. Moreover, Anle once stole the crystal shoes from the foot of Lao Wang, and he knew best. As long as the timing was right, in this month''s time, he seized the space left by Lao Wangyi and the assassination. The success rate can be said to be Very high, there is absolutely no need to go here to hard the whole blood family. Su Bai was the first to go. Anle and Nova were the second batch. Then the two Western audiences also saw the situation is not good, but also went with them. Of course, there are many guests in the internal banquet. I know that I may have an accident, and I will leave early. Gu Yuzhong also wants to explain what to ask, or to take out the relationship with the city owner, but see the three **** old people directly take out the purple chain, Gu Yuzhong is clear, it is meaningless to rely on language interpretation, now, a The metal ball has been suspended in his clothes, and then instantly burst out. "Hey! Hey! Hey!!!!............" The three **** old men were beaten out of a series of holes, but their injuries quickly recovered directly, and the chains swept straight out. The three men surrounded Gu Yuzhong, Lancer and the Cinderella. Su Bai was not far away from the castle, he heard the explosion inside the castle, apparently it has already been handed over. Anle, this guy actually ran away and looked back with gloating eyes. Gu Yuzhong and Lancers accident were completely designed by him. He is quite fulfilling now. .................. "˻...˻......˻......˻............" Cinderella was lying on the bed, thinking that he was going to serve the prince himself, but I didn''t expect the prince to go straight to the mouth. The tongue kept patrolling on his lap, making Cindrera feel itchy and very well received. Cinderella is not the servant of the ****, she knows that most of the men are only doing their own things when they are enjoying themselves. What kind of woman feels, but now the performance of the prince makes her feel very It is moving. Yes, Moving, The prince is a person who knows how to hurt people. that''s nice. However, when the prince cleaned the blood stains on the Sindelella stockings, he directly bit his mouth and bitten the flesh on the thigh of Hindrera, tearing down a piece of meat and chewing it in his mouth. "Ah, ah, ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Cinderella made a painful scream. "Oh." Spitting out the flesh and blood in his mouth, the prince looked at Cinderella very puzzled. "You are not my favorite taste, tell me soon, who''s that person, Where is that person! The prince with one hand slammed the neck of Cinderella and lifted the whole person of Cinderella. Chapter 643： Bloodline magic! Out of the Earl''s mansion, Su Bai did not continue to stay in the city, because it is obvious that the city is full of **** eyeliners, if the prince is really paranoid about his own blood as he thinks. Perseverance, then Su Bai is undoubtedly the most dangerous of all the surviving listeners, because the prince will definitely send people to find themselves. Now, the only thing that is fortunate is that the main line task 2 has been completed by itself. Although it is indeed very lucky, Su Bai has paid a high price for this. For example, like the rest of the audience, they can continue to look for other opportunities to assassinate the old king, and Su Bai himself can only leave the city to prepare for the pursuit of the blood. The broadcast said in the main line task 2 that the main line task 2 failed to complete, the difficulty of the main line task 3 will increase by 50%, before Su Bai also felt that this should be a welfare for the main line task 2 completion But now as a party, it is clearly a kind of difficulty for others to complete the task of balancing the task to others. Out of the city, Su Bai walked into the jungle next door, found a small waterfall and took a shower, then sat on a rock next to him. "Its almost morning." Busy for a night, all kinds of things have changed, so that Su Bai is very busy all night. Lying on the stone, my eyes are slightly squatting, and the morning dawn has already appeared, sunrise. Su Baiqi opened his eyes. At this time, the body was really lacking, and he really needed a break, but when Su Bai was preparing to slowly sway his sense of sleep, there was a sudden nuance in the woods. The sound of the sound. Su Bais eyes were completely closed at this time, but the perception of the surrounding was stronger, and the muscles of the whole body were not tight at this time. If the blood family finds their own now, then the days in this story world are not so good. "Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!" A shadow began to dance around, gradually forming an encirclement of su white lying on the rock. "Oh!" A crisp sound came out, a shadow directly approached Su Bai, and a sharp dagger in a very smooth way to the position of Su Bai''s neck. "Hey!" Su Bai''s whole person vacated and escaped the other party''s dagger. At the same time, Su Bai, whose muscle strength broke out, instantly touched his body and punched the other''s body directly. "boom!" The **** family whose entire chest position was completely smashed took a few steps back with an unbelievable color, and finally fell into the water of the waterfall pool behind. "So weak?" At this time, the other figures began to gradually move away from Su Bai. Obviously, after seeing their companions being killed by Su Bai, they did not have the courage to continue to rush. But this also explains from the side, this is just a small team to search for themselves, not a real hunting team. Su Bai quickly put on his clothes and started to move. Although he didn''t know how the blood clan found himself, but since his own whereabouts are exposed, in order to delay some time for himself to fight for some space for activities, he can''t Stop and only keep moving. But the orthodox blood family, the methods and abilities they possess, cannot be understood by Su Bai, because after a completely irregular movement for half an hour, Su Bai found himself wearing a cloak in front of him. The old man, the old mans face is very old and very pale, and looks very similar to the old man who surrounded Gu Yuzhong in the banquet hall last night. The old man is like waiting for the work here, waiting for the arrival of Su Bai. Su Bai squinted his lips and asked curiously. "I am very curious, you are finding me." "You are also a vampire, actually need to ask me this?" The old man appeared to be a little outside. He took his gloves off. "I thought you were deliberately finding me because I have a hard time understanding a pedigree. The already high blood family will make this mistake." Su Bai is also somewhat speechless, his own blood family, full of physical resilience and practical ability. As for the blood family magic, if it is not because of his own variability, it is estimated that it will be directly exchanged from the micro store, but now from micro There is no way to exchange the blood magic skills in the store directly to the mutant lineage, and it is impossible for Su Bai to spend a lot of time to slowly study the **** magic from the beginning. Therefore, Su Bai strictly speaking Can not be regarded as a complete blood group. "I have a good idea." Su Bai said to the old man who came over step by step. "Say." The old man still did not stop his footsteps. "I tied you up and asked slowly, don''t you know?" "Yes, try." The old man''s body shape disappeared from the original place, and it really disappeared like a gust of wind, but Su Bai knew that the other side must be by his side. The **** sensibility has always been a great weapon in the blood race, relying on his own speed and reaction. The ability to play opponents between applause is a very labor-saving way of fighting. "If you play fast, then I will slow down." Su Bai stood in the same place, except that the eyes kept moving, the body kept a kind of stillness. "hiss" The figure of the old man appeared in front of Su Bai, and he directly stabbed the face of Su Bai in the most direct and most brave way. Su Bai immediately formed three ice layers in front of him, but the three ice layers did not stop the ice slick of the old man, and the ice layer collapsed instantly. But when the old man''s spike came to the front of the Su Bai face, the spike directly penetrated into the phantom, and the old man''s pupil slammed. "boom!" A heavy punch on the back of the old man, directly flew out the old man. "boom!" The old man slammed into the tree. There was no problem with the tree. The old mans body became rotten and then re-agglomerated. This is a more exaggerated way of unloading. "You..." The old man was very angry, because Su Bais words and gestures were indeed confusing to him, so he did not think that Su Bai actually used scams to confuse himself and even sneaked himself with speed reversal. Su Bai stretched his hand to play the sandals on his clothes. The strength of the old man is not bad. In the strict sense, he is inseparable from his own strength, but the strong in the world of fairy tales is really incomparable to the audience. The audience is The killing machines cultivated by broadcasting, all kinds of combat experience and instinct and calculations have long been proficient, and these so-called strong people in the world of fairy tales, even those in the dark camp, are somewhat simple in Su Bais view. lovely. "The curse of blood!" The old mans hands were smashed, and his eyebrows appeared a bright red mark. Like a flame, Su Bai suddenly remembered that when he first saw the memories of the two ancient vampires, the two vampires also had their eyebrows in battle. The imprint appeared, and later it was certified with the monk. It should be a symbol of family blood, similar to the family emblem. At the foot of the old man, there was a strange red hexagonal starburst method. At the same time, the flowers and trees around the four trees withered at this time, and the light and evil of the circle became more and more intense. "go to hell!" The old man gave a scream, and his hands pushed in the direction of Su Bai. Su Bai only feels that he is being solidified, and his vitality is being madly pulled out. This, Is it blood family magic? It seems that I have never learned the **** magic is really a very bad thing. "How about waiting for death, how? How is the feeling of vitality being extracted? The old man looked at Su Bai. "There is no special feeling. I just feel that your combat experience is really low and horrible. Are the people here fighting in this way?" Su Bai opened his hand and pointed to the old mans body. "There are people behind you." Su Bai reminded. "You have died on your own, and you want to lie to me." The old man showed a smug color on his face. He had been cheated once by Su Bai. This time, he would not be on Su Bai. Su Bai gently strokes the amount, some are speechless, "If you tell me what you are, you don''t believe it." "boom!" A suffocating squat directly in the head position of the old man. The old mans head blew up the flower directly, and the body was also faltering. The magic that was originally controlled was also ineffective, and the white sorrow that had been gently forehead was instantly turned into a The fast cheetah flew directly to the old man''s side, opened his fangs and stabbed the old man''s cortex and began to frantically smoke the old man''s blood. The old mans head slowly re-emerged. He saw another dark-haired man standing behind him, but his head was gradually fading after he had not fully recovered. In the end, under the suction of Su Bai, the old man The body turned into a dry corpse, but the body still retains activity, and Su Bai did not completely dry him, because he still had to ask questions. From the old man''s clothes, he took out a delicate handkerchief. Su Bai rubbed his mouth slightly and held up, looking at the Wu Nai River standing in front of him. Wu Naihe was somewhat curious. "If I didn''t follow the agreement when I met him, you might really die. So, have you just been too confident?" "A person who had killed Cinderella on his hand early and caused no result in the ten days outside the city would give up the competition for the main line mission 3 reward? You don''t even know what kind of blood family in the city. Without me, you have a black eye, how to do the main task 3? "I can go find someone else to cooperate." Wu Naihe said. "Oh, who are you looking for? An easy sneak attack caused your Cinderella to be killed very early, and you cant go to him again; Gu Yuzhong, they are not dead, they are controlled, and you cant find them. Are you going to find a few Westerners to cooperate with? What are the heels of Westerners? Unless you have a problem with IQ, I really don''t worry that you don''t shoot, so I have the courage to appreciate the power of **** magic. Oh, it didn''t disappoint me. Chapter 644： Love you, dont go! "Is this place safe?" Wu Naihe saw Su Bai smashed the body of the old vampire into the cave and asked with some concern. "It shouldn''t be safe." Su Bai is telling the truth. "The blood family has a special way to find me. If they don''t have an accident, they should have my blood sample." "Do you not be a blood family yourself?" Wu Naihe looked at Su Bai with his eyes open. "I am a bit special. I can''t exchange **** magic directly from the micro store. So I don''t know very well about the **** magic." "Oh, that''s a loss." "Alright." Su Bai looked around. "You said that this environment is not suitable for an anti-ambush." "Anti-ambush?" Wu Naihe has some helplessness. "How do I feel that you have been dragged into the wolf pit? If you say that you are the target of being chased by the blood family, I will not want to be with you, even if I am alone. Sneaking into the city to find an opportunity to assassinate the old king is not completely without a chance." "Since you have got a thief boat, let''s work together to open the boat. Without any accident, the prince may bring someone to arrest me, and I can tell you responsibly, stealing the old king before the fun. The red crystal shoes have already been on the street for the old king, and the old king is now a bird of surprise. You said that she might run out in the near future and sway to give you the chance to assassinate? The main task 3 is only 30 days. During these 30 days, I feel that Wang Hao can no longer give our audience a chance to assassinate similar to the last time. "So, what do you mean, you want me to help you catch the prince together, and then take the prince as a hostage?" "Almost, but it is more difficult to hold the prince. In fact, you can change your mind. That is, as long as the prince loses contact with the **** people in the city, we will then send a message to the city, saying that the prince is in us. In the hand, Lao Wang must personally come forward to redeem the person. In this case, the success rate of our assassination of the old king will undoubtedly increase a lot. At least, those blood races will only think that we are kidnappers for the benefit, and we will not really realize that our purpose is actually to kill the old king, to do this thing that harms others, so at that time, it is very likely that Wang Haos precautions Not so high. "But your idea is a bit too risky, and some of them take it too seriously. Let''s not say if we have the ability to let the blood prince who is single-minded about you lose contact, and then say that if the old king does not follow what you said, even if it is to talk The conditions are also with a large group of people, what should I do?" "When doing things, how can there be perfection?" Su Bai shrugged his shoulders at the Wu Nai River. "Moreover, the radio will not let you finish the task step by step, which is not in line with the aesthetics of the broadcast?" "I have to think about it. I really regret it and come across you." Wu Naihe shook his head and said, obviously, he now understands that Su Bai is a stitched egg. Attracting more blood races to pursue, and being with Su Bai, will definitely be shackled. "Comrade Wu Naihe, unfortunately, you can''t quit now if you want to quit." Su Bai''s mouth showed a smile. "We are now surrounded." Su Bais voice just fell, More than a dozen **** ghosts rushed from all directions, the atmosphere of these figures is high and low, but the lowest is also the level of junior seniors, and several of them are advanced levels of seniors. A young man dressed in blood-red and gold-rimmed clothes fell on a big tree in front of him. He held the pair of stockings in his hand and sniffed at the tip of his nose with a mouth-watering Look at the white of Su Bai below, softly: "Little cute, you let people find you day and night." After that, the princes gaze fell on the body of the old man next to Su Bai, and his brow was slightly wrinkled. This is not his own. Is it true that his mother already knows this, so send someone to come and kill in advance? The prince took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed the inner fire. For the mother who likes to intervene in her own affairs, the princes patience has slowly exhausted. "Little, sorry, oh, the guy around you is not my person, he wants to kill you, how can I be willing to kill you?" The prince said very sincerely, but this kind of sincerity reveals a sinister atmosphere. "There are so many other people, how do we anti-ambush?" When the matter came to the fore, Wu Naihe knew that he couldnt get away even now, but now this situation is really tricky. If the other party is only three or four people, then Judging from the strength and quality of the audience, the hope of the turnaround is still very big, but there are more than a dozen people on the other side. How can this be played? "Or, will you be wronged?" Wu Naihe sang to Su Bai. "I see the prince seems to be interested in you." Su Bai reached out and patted him on the shoulder of Wu Naihe. "Its not that you are going to sell farts and stocks." Su Bai certainly knows what the purpose of the prince is to find himself. It is not because of any love. The prince wants to raise himself as a breeding pig. He cooks and drinks every day, and then bleeds him to him. "In order to survive, the audience is not willing to do anything?" Wu Naihe asked. Su Bais heart moved and his body stepped back and took a long distance from Wu Nai River. A touch of fine light faded from the eyes of Wu Naihe. He knew that this was the abnormality that Su Bai had just noticed. Yes, just now, Wu Nai River wants to directly control the white blood to help Su Gang, and if he can stay in front of the prince and have the opportunity to get close to the core area of ??the blood, then he will be assassinated anyway. The old king''s story world is over and can return to the real world. "Don''t be stupid." Su Bai reminded Wu Naihe. "I was beaten by the first son to kill you. You know, he didn''t want me to die." Wu Naihe bit his teeth. He knows that Su Bai is right. The other party is not going to kill Su Bai. If he wants to kill Su Bai, everything will be easy, but the other party obviously has an embarrassing message. Its clear that its not to kill Su Bai. The dear one on the left and the right one shouted. If you help them to help Su Bai, then Su Bai would become a pamper and then bite himself, this blood group It is very likely that I will kill myself and give it to Su Bai! This situation is really not good. "Break out, they don''t dare to kill me." Although Su Bai feels ridiculous, he can only go so far. "You can meet me when you are appropriate. If I am caught, I will definitely kill you." Su Bai looked at Wu Naihe and said very seriously. Wu Nai River took a deep breath, and the body shape was directly ejected from the original to the left, while Su Bai was ejected to the right. Both of them were physically strengthened, and the physical strength was naturally powerful. Therefore, the two originally stood. There are two reaction force grooves in the position. "Catch him, no matter what else." The prince waved directly and ordered, adding a sentence, "Do not hurt the love of His Royal Highness." During the Ming Dynasty, Zhu Yujing was difficult to succeed and captured the throne. In fact, Zhu Xis power was very small at first, and he was often defeated by Zhu Yunwens government army, but it was because Zhu Yunwen falsely ordered the soldiers to kill me. As a result, many of Zhu Xis free and easy escape from the defeated army finally made it possible for Dongshan to regain its success in Nanjing. And Su Bai now, that is, the use of this, Ok, Your prince is not unwilling to kill me. Do you want me to be as good as a pig? Under Su Bai, he deliberately ran rampant. Whoever shot himself, Su Bai took the initiative to rush over without stopping. It was like a sandbag that took the initiative to seek death and gave it to the gang to fight. This is actually to make these blood families some hands and feet, and a blood family forced to disperse the power in their hands and actually turned back to themselves. There is also a powerful blood family who saw Su Bai took the initiative to rush off his offensive, but was attacked by Su Bai unceremoniously, and punched his head. In this level of killing, you dare to keep your hands, you dare to keep, you dare to shoot the rat, then you will die! In particular, Su Bai himself is a blood family. Of course, he knows more about where the blood group''s weaknesses are. He also knows **** a blood family in the simplest and quickest way. In a short period of time, Su Bai killed a **** strongman in this rogue manner and seriously injured three of them. These are all things that happen in a short time. The prince standing on the tree reached out and cut off the trunk on one side and made a roar: "Love, you can give your face a shameless face! Don''t leave your hand, kill me, and leave the body to your Highness!" Death and serious injury of the blood family can be the prince''s own confidant, he really is very distressed, of course, he did not expect Su Bai actually will be so stunned by his previous orders, and the start is still so embarrassing ! Are you reacting to kill me now? Ha ha, That''s too late. Su Bai took the initiative to attack another blood family who was not very strong. The blood group was ready to let go, but the Su Bai figure flashed directly and rushed out to the other side. The previous one was beaten and the princes The order led to the death and injury of the gang, and the formation was also chaotic. Su Bais sudden breakout made them somewhat unprepared. "Love, this is the next time you want to see if you can escape my palm!" The princes body shape speeded up and directly turned into a **** light to chase Su Bai. This attachment, this sentiment is deep, It is indeed no one. Chapter 645： Who is attacking, who is subject? The encirclement that seems impossible to break through, broke out in such a way. Su Bais heart did not have much fluctuations, and there was not much luck. Since the other party is interested in their own fresh blood, then the other party At the beginning, it is basically impossible to intercept by killing yourself. This gives them the opportunity and possibility to stand out, and it is a great opportunity and possibility. After all, Su Bai is not a meek little white rabbit. These so-called strong people who grew up in the world of fairy tales are only naive and cute in front of the killing machine of the audience. Just next, the other party should be really real. After all, in order to break through, kill and seriously hurt their people, the other party is determined to make up their minds to see the dead and see the dead. The previous behavior and try can be No more. The Wu Nai River, the last time I met in the mountain forest, the two simply exchanged information. Su Bai was actually concealed from Wu Nai River, so Wu Nai River would help at that time, but this time, I hope that Wu Naihe will come back to meet himself as I said before, and Su Bai really does not have any hope. In exchange for Su Bais own words, Su Bai feels that he will leave this place with great probability. Even if the success rate of waiting for the opportunity to assassinate Lao Wang is very low, even if he finally leaves the story world empty-handed, he is too lazy to continue to put himself in danger. In the nest. In front, it is a waterfall. The whole person of Su Bai rises up and jumps straight down. He can feel the prince behind him chasing his own breath, and then there must be his blood family, he must not be entangled. Live, even if the other side seems to be naive in both combat experience and consciousness, but the ants are more dead and still kill the elephant. However, when Su Bai just jumped down the waterfall, he suddenly felt a burst of explosion behind him, followed by a **** figure that surpassed himself in front of himself in a speed that was twice as fast as before. . This is the speed of mystery! Damn, The magic and means of the blood family, one can not be one! At this time, Su Bai went back and regretted that it was a little late for the blood family magic. He could only wait to leave the world of the story and study it again. At the moment, Su Bai did not hesitate to hesitate. The fist directly smashed to the prince who blocked himself in front of him! "Love, don''t run!" "boom!" The prince''s double fists lie in front of him, blocking the punch of Su Bai, but the terrible heat on Su Bai''s fist directly burns his arms; The last time I played against Su Bai was completely useless, and therefore gave the prince a wrong understanding. That is, before Su Bai did not blew himself to death, he could completely stop Su Bai, while the rest of his own. Still behind, when I will surround Su Bai, I can easily concoct Su Bai without making any mistakes. But this time again, the prince was surprised to find that Su Bais breath and fighting mode had a completely different feeling from the last time they played against each other. This is nonsense. Last time Su Bai just wanted to hurt the prince to see if he was a blood family to get some information. Naturally, he would not go all out. just now, What else to consider? Don''t kill you, is it really being arrested as your king? The prince gave a low drink. He even smelled the flesh and blood of his arms at this time, and his body shape was also slammed forward by Su Bai. But the next moment, the prince''s eyes burst into a bloody, a circle of blood-red light shrouded himself with Su Bai. Suddenly, Su Bais entire portrait lost his perception of his body, and his body fell subconsciously, but before he went down, Su Bai grabbed the princes ankle with one hand and pulled it down with a moment of inertia. The prince was also smashed down. When the prince was detained, Su Bai realized that the **** magic that had just been created should create an illusion that he lost his own body''s perception and control. In fact, his own strength and body are still in his control. The two fell into the deep pool of the waterfall together. This picture, if seen from a distance, like two lyrical people jumping together, verifying their pure and innocent love with the flow of waterfalls. Well, still two gay. But as soon as the two entered the puddle, the deep pool began to explode continuously, and the terrible shocks caused the water of the waterfall to start to split. "Roar!" "Roar!" The roar of the two men came and they did not give each other. immediately, Su Bai flew out of the water with the prince. Su Bai held the prince''s neck with one hand and pressed the prince on the ground and pushed forward. The prince''s body shattered the mud and rocks on the ground and left on the ground. A gully of several tens of meters. Immediately afterwards, Su Bais left foot stepped on his death, his waist was exerted, his whole body went up and down, and the blood line slammed up, slamming the prince directly on the rock in front of him. "boom!" The prince''s body exploded in an instant, turning into a **** rain, but the next moment, but re-agglomerated behind Su Bai. "Love, you are so violent, hey, this prince likes it very much, I like it very much. The prince likes to be a man who is just a fierce man. It is really fascinating to let them squat in front of me." what." The prince twisted his neck and his body squatted slightly. Immediately, the same illusion appeared in front of Su Bai. In total, there were more than a dozen princes, and they looked at Su Bai together. At this moment, Su Bai did not know exactly which one is true. More than a dozen virtual shadows open together: "Love, you are a blood family, but how do you know the means of our blood family so low?" The blood family is not the kind of squatting thing that the dead and the barbarian will only use brute force. Today, I will let you open your eyes, and your Highness, you must adjust your training. As soon as the voice fell, more than a dozen figures rushed toward Su Bai. Su Bai turned around in a circle, punched out and punched it. It was a fake. Then Su Bais back had a pain, and a paw actually broke his back. Subsequently, Su Bai was attacked again, but he was still empty, and he was continuously injured. The other party was completely attacked by Su Bais weak point of physical attack. "Do you know that it is only one of the simplest and most savage ways of fighting. For a noble blood family, it is a shame, love, and stay with me. I can give you the highest status. It can also give you the **** magic that you lack. After all, you have such a high bloodline level. If you don''t have **** magic, isn''t it too wasteful?" The prince was eager to adjust Su Bai, and when he spoke, the attack on Su Bai never stopped. Obviously, after clearing the gap between the two sides in absolute physical strength, the prince decided decisively. This kind of curve way to attack, with Su Bai single to fight the physical strength of the single, he is really just Su Bai. Su Bai closed his eyes and his body continued to appear wounded, but Su Bai did not pay attention to it. The prince was probably afraid of Su Bais instant counterattack, so every attack was a little exhausted, enough to cause certain damage to Su Bai but also to save. It is a very safe method to not be countered by Su Bai. At this moment, Su Bais mind appeared in the image of the land of the testimony. Its dark everywhere, Its surrounded by black pressure. Oh, sculpture, altar, river, river, river, Amusement machine... I lay in the river and saw the faceless people holding the lights. Among the Yellow Rivers in the land of the testimony, there is the most terrifying tempting ability in the world. Su Bai has personally entered it, and it is terrible to see the lure, confusion and illusion in it. However, it is because I have experienced it, it is because I have experienced it. So now everything is compared to the original, it seems to be a pediatrics. At this point, Su Bai slowly opened his eyes, he has become a blood man, and his body is scarred and bruised, but his eyes become muddy at this time, as if a yellow river is coming from it. The pupils flow through the river, That feeling, that state, the vague sense of loss, Su Bai found it. Everything in the line of sight has been ghosted, but the figure of the dozen or so princes has become extraordinarily clear at this time. and, There is only one left! The prince once again appeared in front of Su Bai, his nails intended to penetrate the white neck position of Su Bai, but Su Bai suddenly shot at this time, quickly grasping the prince''s left arm. The princes body trembled. Damn, He hit the big hit! However, the prince had not had time to make the next reaction, even if he had not had time to blew his left arm to get rid of Su Bais control, he saw Su Bais right hand suddenly slid down, and the Hellfire shotgun appeared in the palm of his hand. , muzzle, In the thunder of the thunder, the situation directly from the prince''s back court was forced into it. "puff" "Oh oh oh!!!!!!!" The prince opened his mouth and made a scream. "I told you to teach me, come, train Laozi, come! Come!" Su Bai made a roar and was called Wang Hao by the abnormal prince, and the other party was not the kind of deliberately falsified tone. It was obviously a good taste and then regarded himself as a ban. The fire in Su Bais heart had already picked up, and the goods were stalked like a piece of leather candy, which made Su Bai feel the extreme. This time, this opportunity, this moment, Su Bai naturally cannot be missed. "boom!" Su Bai pulled the trigger, Hellfire shotgun fired in the prince''s back court......... Chapter 646： Terrible heavy taste "what!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" A terrible cry came from the edge of the waterfall, shaking the forest, for a long time, it was simply the smell of tears for the sad listener. The princes eyes and ears and even the pores of the whole body were at the moment, the golden glory of the prince, and he did not expect Su Bai to instantly discover his true body and control himself in advance. of course, He did not even think that Su Bai actually used such a fierce means to deal with his body. Do not, It is trampling on your own soul and orientation! The prince fell to the ground in a stunned manner, and was bombarded by the Hellfire shotgun. This injury is absolutely not to be underestimated. The prince lying on the ground is like a dead dog, his eyes are white, his body Keep twitching, and blood drops from time to time. Obviously, the magical effect of the Hellfire shotgun has the most effective outburst in the prince''s rectum, directly breaking up the blood balance of the prince''s body, knowing that the blood power is also a kind of evil force, and the prince also Mastery of magic, and the Hellfire shotgun is famous for its devilish effect. This gun directly sent the prince to take a break. He even had blood in his body. Some of his most essential forces could not be controlled. The **** family bleeds. This is a terrible thing. Su Bai stepped on the prince''s face and stepped on it with a little force. The prince had not recovered, but his vitality was still tenacious. Obviously, the vitality of this high-ranking blood family was really strong and was shot by Hellfire. The **** of such a negative distance of the gun is still dead, and it is estimated that the rest of the audience has already died. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Su Bai fired three shots at the prince''s hands and feet, only letting one leg remain intact. The other arms blew directly with the other leg. The prince''s eyes became more sluggish. He is now like a quilt. The girl who is hot and devastated can only be there, let the thugs slap him. Life is a strong, traitor, if you can''t resist, then enjoy it with your eyes. Later, the breath of tracking has become clear, apparently the prince''s men have followed. In this world of fairy tales, the indigenous powers here, as long as they are not fighting or using their abilities, the audience simply can''t capture their breath to distinguish their specific identity, but when they use their power, they breathe. The induction can be used. Su Bai did not intend to directly use the prince to eat adult at this time. Although the princes blood level, he had a great chance of further improving his bloodline ancestry, but it was not enough time. The chase is almost here, and the second is that Su Bai is still thinking about getting something from him. Putting the wrecked prince on his shoulder, Su Bai started running again, a blood man, carrying a broken hand, this picture looks very illegal, but it really happened. . In fact, Su Bai can take the prince of the hand as a hostage to let those pursuers not dare to do it, but he still needs to pull out more things from the prince, so there is no time to go against those chasing troops, if it is not possible Being caught up, its not too late. In short, this pursuit continued until late at night, almost all day, Su Bai was completely overdrafting his physical strength and constantly moving and running, and the followers behind him also realized that their prince had an accident. It is very likely that he is in the hands of Su Bai, so he is also struggling to catch up with his teeth. But the big probability is that there is a blood sample of Su Bai in the hands of the prince, and only the prince can locate the position of Su Bai, so those chasing soldiers are no longer tracking themselves as fast and accurate as they were at the beginning, and In the middle of the night, Su Bai finally made sure that he finally got rid of the chase behind him. In front, there is a tribe with herdsmen and cattle and sheep. Su Bai did not enter the tribe, but stopped in the reeds beside the tribe''s river. The reason why I chose to stop at the tribe is very simple. I am a blood family. This half-dead prince is also a blood family. The best way for the blood family to restore strength and vitality is the fresh blood of the living. However, before this, Su Bai had to first test whether the nomadic tribe was an ordinary tribe. If the two did not say that they were going to **** the blood, the people were all masters, which is ridiculous. The biggest inconvenience in this story world is here, when you are ordinary, you can''t tell the strong and ordinary people in this story world. The prince is still unconscious. Under the premise of not getting fresh blood supplement, the prince wants to heal by his own recovery. Obviously, it is unrealistic. This point is more reassuring, so Su Bai simply will be the prince. Directly buried in the mud in the reeds, leaving only half of the face to breathe. Then, Su Bai came out of the reeds and took a stone from the riverside and threw it directly at an adult man who was walking in the tribe. The stone contains the suffocating power of Su Bai. It is more terrible than the power of the bullet. It directly hits the man''s head. The man''s head blasts directly, and the headless body falls to the ground. The tribe was suddenly alarmed, with screams and shouts, and then Su Bai hid outside the tribal fence to observe the situation calmly. However, some people wear armored armor to maintain order, and some old people appear to appease, but after watching it for so long, they did not see someone jumping out to find the attacker or flying out to see, which basically confirmed that the tribe is just an ordinary tribe. "Sorry, NPCs." Su Bai whispered, Killing ordinary peoples broadcasts in the world of the story will not control you, and there will be no punishment. Therefore, many intensive sects of the sects of sorcerers often find opportunities to refine their genie in the world of the story. After all, in the real world. There are too many elbows. If you are inadvertently, you may broadcast a realistic task and then immediately have a stronger audience to find the door to kill you. Su Bai has always treated people in the story world as NPCs. Now, they can only think about it. After all, they are innocent, and Su Bai and the blood princes need fresh human blood. So, it can only be so. In the future, the surviving tribe of this tribe has been rumored to have a terrible legend, that is, on a high windy night, a demon came to the tribe, who brought death and plague, resulting in a small population. The tribe of 100 people has disappeared so basically, and some of the survivors can no longer afford to support a tribe. ............ "Oh... oh... oh..." The prince only felt that the chapped lips were pouring in the clear springs. He tried to open his mouth and squirmed wildly. He knew what it was. This was what he had grown up from a young age. This is human blood, Fresh human blood, However, after drinking for a long time, the prince suddenly found out that no matter how much he drank, his condition in the body did not get the slightest improvement. This is impossible. Even if this is the blood of ordinary people, it will not be effective. nothing. The prince struggled and opened his eyes. He still felt dizzy in his head, and the body was in a mess. After all, Su Bais shot at a negative distance really beat him. Immediately, the scene of the prince''s gas bombing appeared. He saw a pit on his steps above the forcible, and then there were many corpses piled up in the pit. The blood of these corpses dripped down and flowed along the groove. To his own mouth, and on his own body, there is another person who is puncturing his own teeth and sucking his own blood. He is taking himself as a blood converter! After all, where does the blood of ordinary people have the high blood value of his prince? Su Bai looked up and gave a long sigh of satisfaction. The injuries on his body were basically restored. The blood of the prince was really precious and the effect was very good. The injury suffered by Su Bai had been completely restored, and the state was very full. At this point, he saw the prince staring at himself in disgust, Su Bai smiled and reached for the pat on the prince''s chest. "Come on, don''t waste, the weather is very hot now, and after a while these corpses and blood will stink." Su Bai reminded kindly. The prince can only open his mouth and continue to drink blood. He knows that he must drink. If he wants to survive, he must drink. He wants to break free from the kidnapping of this person. He must drink. Su Bai did not continue to smoke the prince''s blood this time, but in his heart, the prince''s state and blood volume have been counted, and he will not allow the prince to return to the point where he cannot control. "You are my hostage now." Su Bai said calmly. What do you want? the prince asked as he drank blood. "Blood magic, you know, I don''t know **** magic, so I am very eager to learn blood magic." After that, Su Bai waved the groove to block the prince from drinking blood. "Is there any simple and practical blood-based magic, teach me one, otherwise you can go directly to death." "Oh, do you want me to teach you **** magic?" The prince looked at Su Bai and sneered. "If you really want to learn **** magic, I have told you before my Highness, do the love of my Highness, you want to You can teach you what your Highness can learn, but why are you not so ignorant?" Su Bai reached out and patted his forehead, and some helpless. "Sorry, I am not very interested in you. What I really care about is your mother." The prince heard this and looked at Su Bai with shock and incredulous eyes. He already feels that his taste is unique enough to be heretical. He did not expect Su Bai''s taste to be more exaggerated than himself. This guy, Interested in my mother? Chapter 647： Increased difficulty! "Hey, love you, you can''t treat me like this, you can''t treat me like this, say good love, say good love!!!!!" The prince roared, roaring, with a kind of hysteria, even if he was talking about love, but also with a lot of sweetness, but his face was very incomparable, obviously, the hatred of Su Bai could not be described in words. "Damn, you didn''t follow the agreement, I gave you the blood of memory, but you didn''t follow the agreement, **** it, why!" "I just promised not to kill you, didn''t say I want to let you go." Su Bai looked at the prince who was fixed on the rock by the chain in his own tribe. He was very calm. In Su Bais palm, he still held a drop of blood. Immediately, Su Bai sent the blood into his mouth. For a time, the information contained in the blood began to be decomposed and absorbed by Su Bai. Only the blood family can condense this kind of blood, and only the blood family can absorb it. This drop of blood is branded with a **** magic called "blood shadow", which is the skill that the prince used to display to Su Bai. This skill works very well. If it is not Su Bai who remembers the perspective and feeling of the Yellow River before, even if the strength of Su Bai is strong, it will be tortured by the prince in this way. However, the first time I practiced this **** magic, whether it can be successful, whether it can be refining in a short time, Su Bais heart is not at the end. The fingerprints began to follow the memory that appeared in my mind. The blood in the body was starting to operate according to a specific pattern. According to the information, it should be a two-way pattern formed by the fingerprints and blood flow in the body. And the effect, because Su Bai does not understand the array, and has never practiced magic, it can only be sensed according to one''s own ambiguous cognition. When the whole process was finished, Su Bai found that his line of sight began to blur, and a visual superposition coincided. From the side, Su Bai''s side appeared another Su Bai, but this Su Bai is like a lack of pigment, the obvious color is much lighter, it is not true at first glance. Su Bai took a deep breath, and the one that was not enough ink around him disappeared. Shake his head, Is this a failure? Su Bai is somewhat interested, but my mothers feeling that it is too far away from the direct exchange of skills in the micro store is too far away. The skills and pedigree ability to be exchanged in the micro store can be used directly, and it seems that I still need to be slow now. Slowly go to explore and feel, and waste so much time. However, when Su Bai turned around, he saw the prince who was tied to the rock with his own chain and looked at Su Bai like a ghost. Su Bai slightly frowned, pointed his fingers and asked himself: "What is your expression?" "You used to have never been exposed to **** magic?" The prince did not dare to set the channel. "Oh, what do you mean is that I am talented, and the first time I can condense a virtual shadow is very powerful?" The prince shook his head. "No, this Highness is based on your pedigree level. Then there is the inheritance of the lord. You can at least get the same avatar for the first time, but you cant even have a avatar. Concentrated success, that one is fake, and there is really a feeling that your pedigree level is really white." Su Bai took a deep breath, "Hey, you have itchy blood, right?" "This is what the Highness says is true. You really don''t have the talent to cultivate **** magic. In the view of this Highness, you simply walk your most simple and rude fighting style and it is best for you." Su Bai licked his lips. He didn''t know whether the prince said it was true or not, because Su Bai really couldn''t decide whether he had any talent for the blood family magic. After all, he was different from the Korean and Japanese listeners. They were Self-enhancement is treated as a culture and inheritance, while self-utilization is very high. "No matter what my talent is, no matter how cold I am against this **** magic, you will give me dozens of drops of blood and pack all the **** magic of yours." "........." His Royal Highness immediately mourned and mourned. "Love, you should be a cabbage on the street. Can you dig a dozen in a dozen? This magical inheritance directly damages me." The foundation of the soul, at least one year of cultivation can condense a second drop, otherwise my soul will collapse as a result, you really want to continue to give you the words of your Highness, you can kill this Highness now." "Do you know what?" Su Bai looked at the prince and looked helpless. "I thought you were very good at first. Sorry, you may not know what it means, but now I suddenly feel that I can''t understand you." Especially, the two questions I just asked you, how do I have a hunch that you didn''t tell me the truth." "The first question you don''t believe in Your Highness is because you are a narcissistic person. The second question is that you don''t believe in Your Highness because you are not an orthodox blood family. The reason is very simple." "Okay, the reason is very simple." Su Bai nodded and reached out to pull the chain out of the rock wall, then tied the prince to the shoulder with the chain. "We have to change position, hey, don''t make trouble, I''ll walk you home." "Do you really have that good?" "I didn''t tell you the truth, I don''t want to engage you, I want to do it, it''s your mother." ""prince. .................. Su Bai suddenly found that the tracking of himself, like suddenly disappeared, even if he took the prince hostage in a place to stay a little more time, there is no trace of the blood family. This is very unlikely, because the prince has his own blood sample, so he can quickly determine his position and then track it, but Su Bai does not believe that the blood family has no ability to locate their own prince position, which is simply impossible. . At this time, it was just noon. The city that turned over the front of the hill would once again appear in front of him. Su Bai put the prince on the edge of the stream, and he stood in front of the stream and washed his face. "What is it, His Royal Highness, the people in your family, it seems to give up on you?" "In the family, it should be an accident." The prince also noticed that the two days were not right. "It should be a big deal." Su Bai did not speak, because Su Bai was thinking that it was impossible for the rest of the audience who stayed in the city to assassinate Wang Hao, causing the blood clan''s power here to retreat to protect the old king, and temporarily ignore the rescue of the prince. . But this does not make sense, which is important for the prince and the old king? According to the logic of Su Bai, it seems that the prince is more important. After all, it is the heir to the ethnic group. So, what happens if something goes wrong? "Let''s go, let''s go, no matter what, I have to let your mother come out and talk to me about the conditions." This is Su Bai''s current plan, there is a prince hostage on hand, and then find a way to attract Wang Hao to talk about conditions with himself. When he himself kills Wang Hao directly, then the world of this story is over and he can return to the real world. However, when Su Bai had just turned over the hill, he suddenly saw two bodies hanging on the gate of the city gate. The four bodies, like the demonstrations, were hung there, and it seems that they have been hung up for more than a day, that is, when they played the peek-a-boo game with the prince, the four people were already killed. In order to be on the safe side, Su Bai had to return again, looking for a more hidden place, re-binding the prince''s hands and feet, and then plugging his mouth, then not worried, sucked the prince a lot of blood, let the prince directly In a coma, Su Bai regained his clothes and pretended to walk toward the city gate like an ordinary person. There are many people entering and leaving the city gate. It seems that the atmosphere in the city does not seem to be tense. Both the people and the merchants are talking and laughing. They are completely scared by the two bodies on the wall. When he came closer, Su Bai looked up and saw that there was a feeling of scalp tingling. The people hanging on the wall, Su Bai also knew that the two Western celebrities who had brought their own Cinderella into the banquet. . The wall hanging on the wall is clearly two listeners! After all, they are all listeners, and Su Bai instinctively perceives the feeling of a crisis. This is not scientific; Could it be that the two men joined forces to assassinate Wang Hao and the result was defeated. Then Wang Hao ordered the bodies of the two men to hang on the gate of the city wall to warn the rest of the assassins? Just in the martial arts of Su Baizhen, Su Bai saw a group of cavalry coming out of the city. The armor of this team of cavalry had a mysterious pattern. When riding on a horse, the breath and the breath of the horse were in the air. In a dynamic balance, at the same time, their swords also let Su Bai have a kind of shocking energy fluctuations in circulation. This team of cavalry is definitely not an ordinary person! Su Bai walked into the city gate and then suddenly found that on the aisle at the entrance to the city gate, there was still a wooden stake standing on it. Each wooden stake was covered with a **** and it was very fresh. Shantou, obviously not long after death, and there is a cross under each hoe, not like prayer, more like a mockery. These gimmicks, Su Bai can feel a sense of resonance, These dead, Are all blood races? At this time, Su Bai heard the voices of the two sellers next to him. It was a person who told his own things to show off another person who had just entered the city today. The Knights and Sacrifices of the Holy See suddenly appeared in the city yesterday, strangling the city owners who had become the first **** people, and killed a large number of vampires hidden here, and captured some nobles in the vampire. The roads inside the gates are the skulls of the vampires, and the two bodies hanging outside the gates are the assassins who planned to rob the vampire aristocrats at night and were found to be slain on the spot and then hung there. "Oh, you are not surprised, I heard people say that the two people hanging outside the city gate are not vampires. They are actually going to save the vampire nobles who have been caught." "That is, they were bought by vampires. You know, some humans, that is, dirty and squatting, should be in harmony with these dark creatures." Su Bai listened to these words and subconsciously rubbed his chin next to him. The two Westerners did not save people. They wanted to kill the old king. The result was a miscalculation of the direct complication of the defensive power of the Holy See. This time, Things are in trouble. Chapter 648： Mutual comfort between men The Holy See, this organization before Su Bai did not think that he would meet, this is the main task 123, can be very smooth, he has completed the main task 2 because of some ridiculous coincidence, in fact, Su Bai has some contentment. ; For the main line task 3, who can assassinate Lao Wang''s success, still have to rely on luck and courage, Su Bai did not have much expectation, even if the blood prince is in his own hands, but Su Bai still does not have much confidence, in case The other listener who really succeeded in assassinating the old king, is also very likely. Now, the strong intervention of the Holy See has suddenly made this very simple story very complicated. The two bodies that were hung on the gate of the city gate are the best proof. The power of this Holy See suddenly intervened, and it cleaned up the corrupt and corrupted city forces, and uprooted the hidden blood races in the city. Even the old kings were captured by them. According to the logic of the Holy See, it is generally possible to conclude that the old aristocrats and other nobles should be sent to the Vatican for trial. In short, a lot of processes must be carried out, and it is sure that the death penalty or even permanent detention will be carried out 30 days later. As an exhibit, after all, whether it is religion or the government, especially from the party of the great glory, the most favorite thing to play is formalism is to show, and still enjoy it. That is to say, now that the audience wants to kill the old Wang Hao to complete the task, the first thing is to break through the customs power of the **** along the way. The difficulty of the mission has obviously increased by several orders of magnitude. This contrast is also very simple, and very clear, that is, the old king was originally protected by the **** strong, and now is protected by the power of the Holy Family who swept the blood, the latter is stronger than the former, it is very obvious one thing. Su Bai wandered around the city for a while, and found that many clergymen dressed in the Holy See clothes were walking around here, and should be preparing to build a new urban order. I also saw two other knights riding horses from the street. He didn''t dare to spend too much time in the city. He bought some food and drink and carried them on the body. When I was out of town, I looked back and looked at the two listeners hanging on the wall. Ugh, Also seniors. Su Bai thought, if he was in the city at the time, he should also think like them. The Holy See has just strangled the blood family here. When the blood is not stable, come to the water and fish to stab the old king. After all, the purpose is not to save her but to kill. To die, the difficulty is undoubtedly reduced a lot, as long as it penetrates into the old king to kill her, there is no need to worry about anything else. I can only say that these two people are lucky enough to bet on the wrong bet. For the audience, a gambling mistake is likely to be a disaster, even if it is a fairy tale world, but the attitude of the audience to the audience and the aesthetics of the broadcast have not changed. Besides, this fairy tale world, where is it? Good? Su Bai went out of the city, circled a corner, and then determined that there was no one behind him. He found his place to hide the prince. The prince had not yet awakened. Su Bai came over and stretched his foot. He slowly opened his eyes in a pale face. Before he left, Su Bai took another wave of blood. The prince is really weak and a little scary. "What happened... what happened." The prince asked, apparently, from the people in his family who did not send people to continue to find himself, he actually knew what happened in the city, he knew that he was The importance of ethnic groups. "The power of the Holy See has appeared, and then you have been wiped out on behalf of the moon. Your mother and a group of **** aristocrats have been caught alive. Your heads are made of ornaments hanging on wooden piles for people to browse." Su Bai is very calm. Said, as if to say that next door Lao Wang went out to play cards and lost money to go home to beat his wife. The prince''s face showed a smear of color, and the body struggled for a while, but it showed a sense of being strong outside. He really did a lot of work outside. "I want revenge." The prince licked his cracked lips and watched Su Bai say very seriously. "I want revenge." "This is like listening to a primary school student writing a story to be a scientist, oh, sorry, I said you can''t understand." Su Bai is hesitating at this time. In fact, he can now solve this prince first, and then go to the rest of the audience to collaborate on a way to break through the Holy See defense line to kill Wang Hao during the mission period; Of course, there is another way, that is, to cooperate with this prince, anyway, this prince has been seriously injured, and then big, then take him to take a wave of blood can restore a seven seven eight eight, this is the advantage of the blood family; then help He went to "Shushan to save the mother" and walked the agaric code, but the final outcome was definitely that the two men couldn''t easily save the old king. When their mother and son reunited, Su Bai stood behind him and shot the head of Lao Wang''s head. Leave a sturdy prince and leave yourself in the world of the story. These two choices are actually not very good at Su Bai. First of all, if there are no accidents, the Westerners should have four more. The cooperation with Westerners is not racially biased, but the two sides are not all the way. What''s more, there are still Westerners whose Cinderella was killed by themselves. Basically, the possibility of cooperation has been eliminated. Working with the Orientals? Gu Yuzhong and Lancer were detained by the old Wang Hao on the spot because of the red crystal shoes. Life and death are unknown, but the big probability is to die, then there will be Anle, Nova and Wu Nai River. Anle seems to be a very intelligent person in Su Bais opinion, but they are much worse than the monk fat man, because the Anle is too self-righteous and too sharp, and the habitual pit person is regarded as showing his excellent. The chip, in cooperation with such a person, he may suddenly slap you a knife when he is not very smart, when he does not cooperate with the monks and fats, at least when the interests are common, there is no need to care about this kind of thing. A sense of security. Wu Naihe is a guy who sees the wind and makes his rudder head not so good. He can fool himself to be his helper, but if he only wants to go with Wu Nai River, the two Western audiences hanging on the wall are the best. Power is not enough. This analysis, it seems that the cooperation with this prince baby, has become a more feasible way. "Right, what are you?" Su Bai asked, this guy is a prince, and obviously there is a king. "My father has long since disappeared. I have not reached the age of the rites of the blood family, so I have always been a prince, and the things in the family are basically decided by the mother." "Oh, it means that you are a group, or a kingdom, just a **** family here, not all the blood in this world?" "The blood kingdom is actually a lot." The prince is equal to this statement by default. This means that he is now a lofty person with a high probability. If he wants to re-establish the ethnic group in the future, he will either rescue the captured tribe, or he will reopen the leaves and slowly go to gather the rest of the blood family or find another qualification. The beginning of human development. "Are you not interested in my mother?" The prince suddenly thought of something, watching Su Bai hurriedly said, "As long as you can help the temple to save the mother and other ethnic groups, this Highness will believe that your mother will be in your life. Grace is with you." ".................." Su Bai. Silence for a long time, Su Bai suddenly felt some toothache, but still nodded, said, "Okay, for love." Putting the prince on his shoulder, Su Bai suddenly felt that there was some violation. It was not because the prince was a gay, but because the prince said that he was carrying the prince from time to time, but his own son. The little guy Su Yuxuan actually has a prince brother. At this point, Su Bais mouth actually showed a smile, and Su Bai was such a person. Even when he faced the truth of his life, he could quickly calm down. The terrible confusion in the land of the testimony was placed on him. He can actually come over, all of this actually shows that Su Bai has a big heart, um, maybe this is the only thing that a mental patient can find. It is difficult for normal people to accept things and situation. Instead, they can calmly face. "What are you laughing at, I haven''t saved it since my mother." The prince''s face is very close to Su Bai''s face, and naturally he can see the change of Su Bai''s expression. "You said, is it true that your Highness should thank you if This Highness is not chasing you out, leaving the city, maybe now the Highness has become the captive of the sect of the Holy See, or simply died in the battle with the Holy See." "When you save your son, it is a matter of righteousness." Su Bai suddenly asked with some curiosity, "Why do you seem to be with your mother and me, there is no resistance?" Even if the Western cultural circle is open again, is it not open to this point? The prince took a natural look at Su Bai. "Do you know why, in the past 100 years when my father was missing, why can our ethnic group continue to keep the elders loyal?" After listening to this, Su Bai suddenly thought of a possibility, said, "Don''t tell me that the elders are admiring your mother''s pomegranate skirt?" "What does the pomegranate skirt mean? But almost, the mother is really old in the past few years. She used to rely on her own wrists and her body to connect the elders to the ethnic group and ensure that the ethnic groups are here. Survival and development. You are a blood family, you are still so young, so I don''t mind changing the taste after the mother. Su Bai took a deep breath and looked at the prince. He suddenly felt that he was a little pitiful. "No wonder you like men and you have suffered." "No, no, it is you." The two men comforted each other at this time. Chapter 649： Can you talk well! The original city owner enjoyed the treatment of sacred sanctions, and the skin was stripped and placed in a chair in the hall of the city''s main hall. This was used to be the guardian of the city. Although the Holy See is self-proclaimed as a glorious existence, it calls itself a spokesperson of God in the world, but wants to stand in this world and at least lead the world in the face of justice. In addition to full-fledged, tyrannical support It is also essential. In fact, in this world, dark creatures can only live in the shadows, and the mainstream of the world is dominated by the human power represented by the Holy See. Otherwise, the blood races here don''t have to be so carefully hidden. There are quite a few rooms in the city''s main government. The old city masters have been ruled. Most of the old powers of the city''s main government have been executed together. The Holy See is cruel to the dark biological means, and will never be polite to the corrupted human beings. As a result, most of the rooms in the city''s main government have been temporarily occupied by clerics who have come to the scene. The new city owner has received a fate from the Vatican, but only needs to go to the capital of the country to see the king''s majesty before he can arrive. Come here today. This is actually a process, the royal family of many countries, every time the new king is enthroned or the prince''s seal must receive the Vatican''s approval. If the new king does not invite the Vatican''s bishop or sacrifice to preside, the name is not true. Shun. This situation is a bit like the Middle Ages in Western Europe. The church has the power of the Shinto, and it also controls the absolute power of the world. At least, there is no Napoleon in this world who took the initiative to take the crown from his own hands. "Oh..." The door was pushed open, and a woman dressed as a maid came in with a meal. She was very respectful and cautious when she walked in the city hall with her food. But after entering the door, she relaxed and put the food on the table. After I went up, I sat down and started eating. In a short while, a man wearing a robe came out from the back room. The man''s face was cold and with a touch of loneliness, but he did not have any anger at his host''s food without waiting for his maid to come. He also sat down and ate with him. After the two had finished eating, the maid did not go to the tableware. Instead, she went to the inner room and took out a wand and took it in her hand. "You elf, can you rely on this staff to release magic?" asked the man in the robe. "The elves have their own sense of the natural elements around them. This wand is now in my hand. It only allows me to display the magic that I exchanged from the micro store more quickly and accurately. I certainly can''t release it. Forbidden curse, after all, I actually went to the Elf strengthen mode of physical attack." This man and a woman are awesome and happy. However, at this time, the happiness has turned into a low-level ritual in the Holy See. This is too ridiculous and completely different from the previous one. Anle reached out and picked up his robe. There was a very delicate belt in it, and there were many stones inlaid on the belt. These two are the two mortal instruments that have died in the Western audience! "Actually, I still feel that the safest way to do this is to kill the old king. Anyway, you are also responsible for the care of the **** aristocrats. You can do this easily." Nova is worried. Looking at the happiness. Anle smiled and looked with a kind of disdain. This kind of disdain was the gesture of the big **** to bring a newbie, and Nova did not resent it. On the one hand, because of getting used to it, on the other hand, after he followed the happiness, Its true that many places are smooth and smooth. This time, I also got this wand. This is a Western seniors life tool. The value is immeasurable. I cant just follow the exchange price in the micro store. This life-threat will advance with the progress of seniors, and there will be other special changes, the value of which can not be measured by story points. "How did the staff in your hand come?" Anle poured himself a glass of wine and took a sip. "Don''t worry, it''s still early. There are probably six other listeners outside. They will look for opportunities to start with the old king." As long as we wait for the rabbits, kill them with the power of the Holy See, and get good things from them, this is a profitable sale. Anyway, the old king is being held there, we can kill at any time." Nova knew that she had no power to make decisions at all, so she stopped talking. "You have to pick up the things here. It is very likely that the Knights Templar of the Holy See will **** the old king tonight to return them to the Vatican. I estimate that the rest of the audience will probably be assassinated on the road. I have applied for the team. You as my maid can also follow me with the team, even if it is a lower-level sacrifice, this privilege." Anle reminded me of Nova, and then reorganized his own tolerance in the mirror, then opened the door and went out. When the rest of the audience were training their own Cinderella, Anle had already explored the power of the church in the city. In the middle, and succeeded in catching a sacrifice, it was easy to accommodate him after reading his memory with spiritual power. Therefore, at the beginning of the **** banquet, in fact, Anle had another time at that time. Identity. The sudden appearance of the power of the Holy See made him somewhat unprepared. His low-level sacrifice was not qualified to know about it. However, after the Holy Sees involvement, it also needs the support of the local church branch. The happiness is naturally recruited and arranged. When it comes to the work of the gang of the old guards, it can be said that luck is so good. In fact, the two Western audiences almost succeeded in assassinating the old Wang Hao last night, because the people of the Holy See had just strangled the power of the city and the **** forces during the day, and they were very tired and relaxed. They did not expect anyone to come to the prison that night, if not At the last moment, Anles forced towed the two Western audiences who led to the sacred Knights and the bishops. Perhaps the story world has already ended. Novas fingers rubbed on the wand, and she knew that the act of being happy was very risky, however, The harvest is really rich, For a time, the character has always been cautious, no one, some of them are doubting their own concerns in the bottom of their hearts, is it too small to be a little angry. .................. "Oh grunt... whisper..." After a drink, the original place left behind the bodies of dozens of caravans. They were lying on the side of the road, all of them became dry bodies. The prince, who had a hard drink and was not sucked by the white blood, finally recovered a shallow rosy at this time, and his injury recovered to about sixty-seven percent. Although there is no way to return to the peak state in an instant. But its already much better than when Su Bai was on his shoulder like a dead dog. Su Bai rummaged through the goods of the caravan, actually found the tobacco leaves, and found some paper by the way. When the prince was busy with the blood of the people, Su Bai was doing the cigarettes leisurely and igniting. Take a sip, Su Bai slightly frowned, and the big white cigarette was directly thrown on the ground and stepped on the tread. This taste is really difficult to pump. The prince wiped the blood stains on his face and smiled and came to Su Bai, sucking blood, and the injury recovered so much. The prince''s mood was obviously exceptionally good. Su Bai stood in the same place and looked at him calmly. "It feels like..." The prince stretched out and walked over. then, "boom!" The prince was in force, and the whole person slammed up. One hand directly grabbed Su Bais neck and pushed Su Bai at a very fast speed. He went to the river for a few tens of meters and pressed Su Bai to it. Underneath himself, Su Bais half body has been infiltrated into the water. "Let me regain strength. Don''t you think it is a very risky thing?" The prince sneered at Su Bai. "And, you still want to be interested in my mother, Do you think, who are you? The wild species in your blood family, even the wild species that are not passed down by the inheritance, actually dare to glimpse the noble king of the blood family, and dare to tarnish the glory of the royal family! The whole prince looked a little hysterical, his hands pressed against Su Bai and roared and roared. Su Bai still looks very calm. "You really, don''t you fear that I killed you?" The prince saw Su Bai still so calm, it looked very uncomfortable. "First, single-handedly killing, we tried twice, the first time I stayed, and the tie; the second time I didn''t stay, you were blown by me, the back door, like a dead dog, I was backed by me. For two days. Not to mention that your current strength has not yet returned to its peak state, even if it is restored to the peak state, you are not my opponent. The princes chest was ups and downs. Apparently, he knew that Su Bais right was right. Even if he was at the peak, facing Su Bai, his victory was not big, let alone his injury, not a few. The blood of ten ordinary people can be completely restored. "My Royal Highness loves and hates you. If you agree to be my king, you may not have so many things." "Oh, then our head will be displayed on the side of the road in the city wall." The prince slammed his hand and Su Bai fell into the river. Immediately, the prince also sat down and the stock sat down in the river. His eyes were a little hollow and he looked at the front, but he looked at the dozens in front of him. With corpses, those corpses in his eyes are only after the wreckage of the ruins. Su Bai also sat up and his body was completely soaked. Both men are sitting wet by the river. The breeze blew, a little cold; "I know I can''t believe you, because you definitely have other attempts, but I don''t know what I can do now, besides believing in me, I have no other choice." The prince said a little bit weak, Then he turned his head helplessly and leaned his head on Su Bais shoulder. "Please tell me, what should I do, I am really confused." "Snapped!" Su Bai took a hand directly on the back of the prince and pressed the entire face of the prince into the mud at the bottom of the river. Friction friction, "Oh..." The prince made a whimper. Obviously, Su Bais simple and rude treatment made him feel very dissatisfied. It was really the atmosphere he had just created. "Can you speak normally?" Su Bai asked while continuing to press the prince''s head to the mud. Chapter 650： Illusion "Twenty-four Templars, there are eight sacrifices, and nearly a hundred of the auxiliary soldiers." The prince turned his head and looked at Su Bai, who was hiding beside him and observing the **** team. Some helpless, "This iron plate is a bit too thick." "First talk about their strength." Su Bai did not know the specific strength of the Templars. Although he had entered the city before Su Bai, he also saw the Knights Templar from his side, but this fairy tale world is so awkward, as long as the other party does not use their own Strength, the audience can not judge the strength of the other party through the breath, even the other party is not an ordinary person is not clear. This may be the difficulty of broadcasting to the audience in this unilateral world of unilateralism, because it is impossible for all the indigenous people in this story world to practice the practice of hiding their own breath. "The Templar, how to say it, even the lowest strength, is also a strong blend of the Holy Light, generally can see their strength from their armor and age. The stronger the Knights Templar, the more badges and scars on the ancestral armor, and of course there are no exceptions. For example, a Templar Knight has just inherited his fathers armor, and may only have the power of the Holy Light. . Sacrifice, the strength is not sure, but the sacrifices will cast some spells, their strength is more difficult to confirm than the Templars, and some sacrifices are very low-key, may be the hardest to wear the dirtiest and worst clothes, but the strength But it is the strongest one. They call this a bitter. The auxiliary soldiers will not have to pay attention to them. Most of them are ordinary people who run errands. They are used to work hard and serve people when they camp. The prince probably divided the strength of these people. According to Su Bai''s understanding, the Knights Templar are at least the strength of seniors. The so-called fusion of the Holy Light should be similar to the meaning of the fusion of the weapon. If the eight sacrifices are not defined, the 24 Templars are actually enough. The two men have a headache, 24 are at least the opponents of the seniors and above, and there are likely to be seniors or even senior Templars. This bone is actually very bad, and the positive response, even if Its not that the high-level audience is so big. "How long does it take for this team to start from here to the Vatican?" Su Bai asked. "About half a month," the prince estimated. "For half a month, I have a plan, we can follow first, wait for them to go for a few more days, then we start sneak attack again. The purpose of the sneak attack is not to sneak in, but to attract them apart, we only have two Individuals, so our greatest efficiency is to let them spread as much as possible, and to eliminate their living forces one by one, so that the strength of this **** team can be weakened to the greatest extent, and it will not be able to fight at all. "There is only this method." The prince nodded. "The prisoner was covered with black cloth. There should be a ban on it, but I can generally guess it, including my mother, there are probably less than ten ethnic aristocrats. Captive in the car." "But they certainly don''t have instant combat power." Su Bai directly broke the prince''s illusion. "The Holy See can''t keep its prisoners at the peak. They must use their means to make them all very weak, so they should be external." Very unrealistic." "Yeah." The prince sighed. "Follow it first. You can only do this first, but you found it. No, how do I feel that it is not only the two of us who are staring at this team?" The prince is obviously very vigilant. . Is it better to have someone else stare? Su Bai certainly knows who is staring at the team. "Then we first explore the team''s direction ahead of them to the front area." The prince pointed his finger at the church in the distance. "The knights and sacrifices, most of them are nobles, ascetic. Still a minority, with so many servants and servants, they are not happy." "First go to the front station, it is best to determine where they will rest tonight," Su Bai said. The two had almost no effort and made rapid progress, and they were all estimating the speed of the team and the location that would arrive tonight. Finally, the two people were also a little breathless before they stopped because the front was a village and the village was leaning against a small river. "There should be no surprises. They are expected to stay here tonight." The prince pointed to the village in front of him. "Do you see the most exquisite building in this village? It is a small church. A hundred years ago, a man came out of the village. He later became the cardinal in the Holy See. Therefore, there is a church in the village, and there are priests specially sent by the Holy See to protect. The **** team will almost come here tonight, and it is estimated that they will come to the village to pay tribute to the place where the former Cardinal has lived since childhood. "Is it straightforward to say that the great man''s former residence is not good?" Su Bai said. "The great man''s former residence?" The prince smiled slightly. "This describes me as I like it. Then what should I do next?" "Since the people in the village have been protecting the village, it is obviously impossible for us to be mixed into the village as a villager. Although there is this river here, the terrain is very wide, and there are no forests nearby, all of which are fertile. If we are doing something here, once found, those Templars can chase us to nowhere, and it is not safe to take it here." "This is also the case with my Highness, but we actually have another method, such as poisoning, poisoning in the well water in the village." Are they so stupid? Su Bai asked. I know that I am escorting a **** aristocrat. It is very likely that I will be killed by a halfway. Will I not be wary of this hand? "Ordinary poisons are of course useless, but one of the **** magics can use their own blood curse. I can try it. The ordinary pharmacist can''t detect this poison at all, and the terrain is really not suitable for sneak attack. In addition, there are people in the village who are stationed by the Holy See. I think we can actually play an anti-logic. They are only less than two days after they leave the city. They should not think that we will be here." "Well, you can try it first, forget it, let''s go down together. Even if the Holy See has been stationed here to protect this village, but the strength will not be very high. We two people should be careful and should not be people. Find out, touch the situation first, then you look for opportunities to poison." Su Bai knows the importance of scoring, because more than one person is thinking about it, thinking about the life and death of Lao Wang, so since the prince proposed the means of poisoning, Su Bai did not mind trying it, he knew, nearby Certainly the eyes of the rest of the audience will also be eyeing here. If the people of the Holy See are really poisoned and have been greatly affected, other listeners should not be able to stop the fish and fish. Anyway, everyone will have a chance. Look at luck and see the knack. ............ (has been harmonious) Chapter 651： My Highness does not like women The village is not very large, and the population is more than 200 people. But unlike the typical Jiangnan village in China, the houses here are actually very loose with the houses. It is not very difficult to hide your body shape here. Especially for Su Bai and the prince. The two did not rush to get close to the church, but generally touched the situation first and foremost, then the two separated, Su Bai continued to swim in the village to observe, and the prince was responsible for finding downhole poison. Su Bai can control the ice surface to reasonably and effectively refract light, so that his existence can be erased from the sight of others. Therefore, as long as the villagers pass by, Su Bai only needs to stand still, and the other party basically Can''t see yourself. Walking along, Su Bai confirmed that the village is actually very ordinary, of course, the premise is to exclude the church, at least except the church, the ordinary people living and living in this village. The church door is closed, and Su Bai is not too close, but I dont know why. He always thinks that there will be a lot of weirdness in this church. This may be from the intuition of an audience, because the rest of the audience, as long as there is no If you die, it is estimated that you will try your best to complete the main task 3, even if you hope to fight again, you will fight for it. Then, Will someone have already reached into the church in advance? It took less than ten minutes to look at the church door and the prince returned to Su Bai. "Is it poisonous?" asked Su Bai. ""prince. "Speak." Su Bai continued to ask. The village is close to the river. The villagers use water directly to go to the river to take it. There is no well at all. "........." Su Bai. Two people, silent for a moment, very silent silence. "What do we do now?" Su Bai suddenly felt very funny. "Is it to travel?" "Its almost late, the **** team should be here soon. From the point of view of insurance, lets leave the village first, the prince suggested. "The half-day tour of the ancient town is still a evasion." Su Bai said to himself, then his eyes fell on the church. "I always feel that there is something weird in the church." "What is weird?" The prince seemed to have some incomprehension. There was no accident in the church. There must be a clergyman stationed here by the Holy See all the year round to protect this great man''s former village. What is so strange? "Men''s intuition." Su Bai is perfunctory. "This..." The prince could not understand. "That way, you first go back to the position we came to. I will try to see if there is any problem in this church. If there is a problem, I will go back in the direction of coming. You will meet me." "You are a woman''s suspicious." The prince grinned, his body turned into a **** fog, and he pressed down from the corner of the shadow. Su Bai subconsciously stepped back, and then began to run, or began to run, then the whole person slammed on the ground, the ground made a muffled sound, Su Bai directly jumped over the wall, the figure fell into the church . It happened that Father Ryan, who had just finished the work, passed through here and saw Su Bai, who descended from the sky, first opened his mouth, then immediately opened his hands, and the two fireballs came out from his palm. Father Rennes said that the good point is that the Holy See sent the guardian who was stationed here to protect the cardinals hometown. Its not a good thing to say, its actually a celebritys former residence, although there is a career establishment, but generally Only those who can''t wait to be reused in the Holy See will be squeezed into this position. It is not a problem to scare and scare some unknown dark creatures to invade the village, but in the face of Su Bai, It is indeed not enough to see. Before he was released from the fireball, Su Bai came directly to his face, and his hands quickly grasped the arms of Father Rennes forcibly twisted. "Snapped!" Father Rennes was forced to unite together, and the fireball directly dissipated, and then Su Bai was kicked in the lower abdomen, and the whole person flew out. At this time, a tyrannical air machine directly aimed at himself. Su Bais eyes swept over and saw that a man was aiming at himself in the distance. Seedorf, meet again. "It''s actually you!" When Su Bai turned his face, Seedorf snorted angrily, then let go, and the arrow shot directly to Su Bai. Su Bai did not have a good self-centeredness to directly pick up the arrow, but chose to avoid it. On one side of the figure, the arrow flew past Su Bai and shot it on the wall. "boom!" A loud bang came and the wall was blown up. .................. The sound of the explosion was introduced into the house, and the blood of the blood was just insisting on doing his own sprint. He felt that Chardova underneath was like a vast ocean. He was too enjoyable and enjoyable. No senior audience can resist the temptation and temptation of Chardova. "There is a situation." Shardova shouted. "I am coming, Seedorf is outside." Mark really didn''t want to stop at this time. "boom!" Shardova kicked Mark on one foot and screamed, and the thing sounded like a pull out of a water pipe. "How can you be a low-key guy to become a senior?" Shardova pulled out his own hair, and the whole person immediately turned into a thick pink fog and penetrated through the cracks in the house. "Tell them, no matter who they are, the old lady will return to the back of the bag and can''t let him run." Mark bite his teeth with hatred, and he will end himself a little later. Damn, Mark even has no pants to wear, and directly rushed out his laser sword. .................. "Bright punishment!" The terrible aperture has fallen from the top of Su Bai, with a sacred glow, and has a strong ability to purify and kill any evil power. Su Bai both hands clenched his fists, the black dragon scales covered his hands, his body shape rose upwards, his fists hit the aperture, and the aperture immediately collapsed, but the second arrow of Seedorf had already shot. This time, Su Bai could not escape in advance. The Hellfire shotgun appeared in the hand and directly pulled the trigger against the arrow. "boom!" The arrow exploded in midair, but the energy still spread out and hit the Su Bai, so that the whole person of Su Bai had to fly back in the air. Messia holds the wand and continues to recite the spell. The next magic is ready. Whether it is Seedorf or Messia, they are all seniors. In this case, two people join hands, unless Su Bai is willing Pay the price of a serious injury, otherwise it will be difficult to cause absolute harm to them. This time, Su Bai only came to scribble rabbits. Now that the rabbits are out, Su Bai is not necessary to die. Although I dont know what it means, Su Bai probably can guess that the other side is hiding. Here, it is obvious that the church has succeeded in the church and the clergy in the church. They are planning to take advantage of this convenience and opportunity to start with the old king. "Misunderstanding misunderstanding." Su Bai explained in English with a smile, and then the whole person took advantage of the aftermath of the previous arrow explosion, directly flew out of the wall and ran fast in the direction of the coming. At this time, the naked Mark just rushed out. Seedorf and Messia didn''t look at Mark and didn''t care if he was wearing clothes. They were not so boring, they were not so low-level, and even they could see that Chardova had asked Mark to stay and do it. Its not a matter of how sad Chardova is, but Chardova wants to absorb Marks spirit, and Seedorf and Messia see Shaddorovas contribution to the team. In the children, naturally there is no reminder that there is a sense of being in the team and the IQ is not so high. Mark himself does not know at all. He also thinks that it is just a physiological vent between ordinary listeners. This kind of thing often happens between male and female audiences in the real world and the story world. "Sardova said that she would continue to chase. She went to the bread and copied it," Mark said. Seedorf and Messia looked at each other and immediately continued to chase the past. In any case, the church is now like this. Whether it is an explosion or a post-combat destruction, it is impossible to allow them to continue the original plan to mix into the ranks to assassinate the king, and continuously destroy their two plans of Su Bai, they Naturally, I am not willing to let it go. At the moment, Messia''s staff waved, and there was a magic blessing on both of them and Seedorf. The speed of the two people suddenly increased and quickly caught up. ............ A woman''s figure appears on the foothills. Chardova is a wise woman. Although she is not as holy as Athena, she also has her own unique wisdom. Otherwise, it is difficult to seduce by the room. The interest of those senior listeners. At this point, she was able to clearly sense that several tyrannical breaths were coming to her position. In this way, she chose to copy the position. However, at this moment, a cold breath suddenly appeared behind Chardova. "Miss sister, who are you waiting for?" When he heard that the mans voice appeared in his ear, Chardovas nervous heart immediately relaxed a lot. As long as it was a man, she had a way to deal with it. "call" A sigh of relief and a breath came from the mouth of Chardova, and the gauze covered by the body fell, and at the same time, a pink mist began to be released. "puff!" Shardova snorted because she perceives five sharp nails piercing her back. how is this possible, He is not a man, how can he not be affected by himself! "Miss sister, what do you do with your clothes?" The prince''s nails stirred in the back of Chardova. "Hey, this temple doesn''t like women." Chapter 652： Angry knight Shardovas body collapsed in an instant, and it was re-formed into a pink mist, but this fog is now a bit thin. Obviously, the prince did not hesitate to attack her almost unaffected or hurt her. After all, Shardova did not expect the man who could actually encounter this taste in the story world. "Miss sister, I will also." The voice of the prince just fell, the whole person turned into a **** fog, and directly chased up, like a wolf chasing his prey to keep running, **** fog and pink fog began a chase game. On the other side, Su Bai is running fast, and the two people behind are always chasing Su Bai like cowhide; Well, Su Bai doesnt complain about why they are staring at themselves. In fact, if they think about it, Su Bai will chase it. After all, they have destroyed their good things twice and almost let them In the world of this story, the harvest is a slap in the face, and the temper will be a good listener. Although they have also completed the main line task 1, but the main line task 1 reward is also a story point, this one story point is not as good as no, so hard to so long in a story world to take a story point back, this is " "Hey, look at the face." The chase of the two sides lasted for a long time. Su Bai did not see the prince who met her. This made Su Bai somewhat strange. Su Bai could not expect that the prince had already gone to play with the late sister who tried to lure him, but at least The prince has already helped Su Bai to pull out a roadblock and it has contributed. "Have still chased!" In front of it is a hillside, Su Bai looked behind him, Seedorf and Messia still hung himself. Seedorf and Messia did not answer, and the action was the best answer. Whether it was public or private, Su Bai was the one they had to kill. The chase is still going on, but the first one to stop is Su Bai, because when he came to the top of the slope, Su Bai saw the **** team that had appeared in the field of vision in front of him, 24 Templars. The armor of the armor reflects the radiant light in the setting sun. Seedorf and Messia saw Su Bai suddenly stopped. The two were not stupid. They immediately surrounded Su Bai on both sides, but they did not directly shoot. The two looked forward together and escorted the team. far away. Su Bai opened his hand. "Now you can continue to fight, and then attract the attention of the **** team there, twenty-four Templars. In this place, several assaults can trample us directly into the mud." Seedorfs face showed a touch of unwillingness. He knew that Su Bais righteousness was right. If you fight here, you will surely find that there are more than twenty Templars plus those sacrifices in this open area. In addition to the relatively low slopes and the areas where the mountains and forests are not available, the three of them really only have one dead end. But Seedorf is still bowing his arrows, aiming at Su Bai, cold channel, "You have broken our plans twice, sorry, I still want to kill you." Hard tone, desperate; Messias face changed. She didnt know why Seedorf became so impulsive at this time. His arrow would only be shot, and its energy fluctuations would inevitably cause the **** team to be alert. Then the three would be completely exposed in an instant. . Su Bais eyes lit up and he watched Seedorf laugh. Oh, interesting, in general, in this underground, this kind of words should be right for me. How do I feel that you have robbed me? Su Bais indifferent attitude further stimulated Seedorf, but Seedorf put down his bow and arrow. "This is my last warning to you. Each of us has to do things by ourselves. If you continue to destroy things that interfere with us, next time, I will never stop, you must take your life." "Oh, its still awkward." Su Bai shook his head and thought that he found a similar kind. It turned out to be a guy in the color. He thought that he could use the way and attitude of this fish to force himself to admit his apology, at least to suppress his arrogance. Give yourself an impression that he is not irritating. Forget it, Your B is not finished, I will help you continue to install it. Su Bais one-legged squatting, directly rushing to the side of Messia in a very overbearing and tyrannical way! ܳ For the first time, who is Cinderella who wants to kill first? You did not allow me to do fifteen when I did the first day? I still say such righteous words, I am stupid, I am also embarrassed to say others? come, I havent encountered this kind of scene for a long time, Laozi has been waiting for a long time! This is a true portrayal of Su Bai''s heart. You Xidov has completed a take-off action, and the result is finally wilted. Laozi will teach you how to threaten people! When Su Bai moved, Messia was directly caught off guard. She was just worried that Seedorf would be impulsive, but now it is already obvious. Seedorf just wants to take a look at the shelf. But Seedorf was not impulsive, but Su Bai moved! When a magician was close to a warrior in a state of being out of defense, the ending was already doomed, and Messia suddenly fell into an absolute passiveness. The three defensive enchantments arranged by Messia in a hurry were instantly broken by Su Bai, while Su Bais fist slammed on Messias left arm, and Messias left arm melted half. Seedorfs arrow shot, and his heart was almost mad. He didnt really think that the first to take the initiative was Su Bai. How can you do this, This guy is going to be buried with three people! On the side of Su Bai''s body shape, he escaped the arrow of Seedorf, but the sharp air attached to the arrow still broke the back of Su Bai''s back. At this time, the Templars in front, began to line up, Here, the **** team here is naturally sensed. In the sunset, the Knights Templar, charge! ............ "There are people over there." Nova, as a close-knit maid of peace, even when the team is marching, is also following the peace of mind, the rules of sacrifice are much less, and there are many freedoms. The Templars must obey the knight''s dogma. The team must wear a neat **** team when they march. On the small **** in front, three figures appeared. The rest of the team also found out that the Templars subconsciously raised their chests, but still not as good as the enemy, after all, it is normal to encounter passers-by on the road. But very quickly, there was a shocking sound coming over there, and the collision of energy breath was directly sensed by the strong people in the **** team. "The Knights Templar, two rounds, and attack!" A white-bearded Templar Knight pulled out the sabre and shouted. Now, of the twenty-four Templars, eighteen Knights of the Templars began to charge, divided into two columns, the small **** in front of the target. I started to take back the package. The horses of the Templars are not ordinary horses. They are cultivated inside the Holy See. To a certain extent, they are considered to be the level of the beast. In the moment, the horses and horses are like the wind, and the 18 knights The speed is extremely fast and the encirclement is completed in an instant. In the encirclement, Su Bai and Seedorf and Messia are still fighting. Su Bai is happy, Messia and Seedorf are a kind of dumb to eat Huanglian has a hard feeling can not tell, watching the white figure appearing on both sides of the side more and more, but the madman in front of it has not yet Stop and take the initiative. This guy, is it really crazy! The Templars almost completed the encirclement without any interference. The Whitebeard Knight did not rush to order the shot, but instead indicated that his men would look at it first. This situation is somewhat strange. "Everyone has people on the periphery. We have already attracted the big forces and created a chance for them. It is fair, isn''t it?" Su Bai said as he snorted. Messia''s left arm injury was healed by himself. Although the hand did not grow out, it did not cause any serious problems. At this time, her wand waved, and a circle of hot **** like the little sun directly slammed into Su Bai. Su Bai''s figure began to retreat, and then his body flashed. Messia could have controlled the ball of light and turned together, but still bite his teeth and let the ball of light continue to move forward. The Knights Templar, who was facing the ball of light, was a little surprised. It wasnt killing himself. How did he attack himself at once? The Templars immediately sang the sword and joined the ball directly into the ball of light. "boom!" The light ball exploded, and the horse of the Knights Templar fell down directly. The Knights Templar himself was also a figure of shackles. The glare of the light ball exploding also made some people "lost" at the place. Su Bai appeared in front of the Templar as a ghost. When the other side opened his eyes and quickly recovered his consciousness, he saw a black muzzle facing himself. "bye bye." "boom!" The gun rang, and the head of the Templar exploded directly, and the headless body flew backwards. On the other side, Seedorf slashed and shot directly into a Templar in front of the slant. The arrow penetrated his armor and did not die, but the whole person fell off. After shooting this arrow, Seedorf glanced at Su Bai with some anger, although he did not want to listen to the command of this guy, but now there is no other choice, either die together, or continue to drag these Templars here. Mark and Chardova got the chance to assassinate. The white-bearded knight was so mad that he was blowing his beard and blinking. He didnt rush to order the killing. The reason was that he wanted to figure out the identity of the three, because one of the female magicians used bright magic, but the three were originally fighting. The people who were together actually turned to their own hands in a flash, which made him suddenly feel that he was a pen. At the moment, the white-bearded knight growls: "Kill, kill them!" Chapter 653： First onset failure Sometimes, any plan and calculation can''t keep up with the changes in the matter. This is a very helpless thing, and it is also a very temperamental thing. For example, the current Seedorf and Messia, they all joined forces with Chardova, have already done a very good self-satisfaction, waiting for themselves and others to be recommended to enter the **** team to return to the Vatican to learn, and then on the way to find Opportunity to kill the old king to complete the task, but it was smashed by the white star of Su Bai. Nowadays, it is tied to the chariot by Su Bai, and from the calculation and the route of the roundabout to the rhythm of the storm! This is the probability of taking your own life to change the task. In the world of the audience, the first element is always to ensure that you survive, and then to seek other, rather than this way, directly with the indigenous opponents in the main task is just positive, if the audience are so playful, so fortitude Then, the mortality rate of the audience will be terrible, and it may be so high that even the broadcast will feel bad. Broadcasting wants to pursue storytelling, but if the audience are so deadly and die in large numbers, then the protagonist in the story is dead, how can you tell the next story? The Templars were shot at this time. The strength among them is indeed high or low, but when combined, there is a feeling of steel torrent. At the end of the Qing Dynasty, the ɮ When he was in the Knights Templar, he had a feeling that it was not necessary to even shoot. The other three knights were crushed by the same kind of frequency, and the three people were connected with each other, and the defensive power was almost tripled. This is the effect of jointly taking damage. Su Bai can only temporarily avoid its edge, the whole person began to retreat, but on the other side, there are also three cavalry rushing to themselves, and the front and rear pinch, is a kind of despair. "How come there is a feeling of playing off." This is the real feeling of Su Bai''s heart. Although he knows that this Templar is not easy to deal with, Su Bai has not thought that he will be so arbitrarily. Before the sneak attack, he was surrounded by the Knights of the Templars. One, I have not realized what it feels, but now I feel a terrible pressure. "boom!" The knight of the knights charge directly hit the body of Su Bai. Su Bai did not dare to resist it. He was swept away directly. After landing, he quickly climbed up, but three knights came again. Su Bai was once again picked up. When the figure is falling, many root swords are ready to turn the white white into a candied haw. "Hey!" Su Bai, who fell in the air, became a **** fog, trying to escape the battle group, but the six knights below held the sword together. Six cages composed entirely of vindictiveness appeared in the air and directly shrouded Su Bai. Even if Su Bai is in a state of blood fog, there is no way to break through this vindictive cage, and he has to fall down under the pressure of the vindictive cage. Below, six horses snorted, apparently preparing to crush this self-defense enemy. ............ "The barrier of light!" Messia''s wand fluttered, and a gorgeous barrier appeared in front of him. However, in the sound of the horseshoe, the barrier was instantly broken, and the six knights lined up in a row, breaking the magic of Messia in a decisive manner, and directly crushing Messia. Seedorf bowed his arrows and three arrows went straight to one of the knights. The three arrows were all shot, but the knight only had a flush on his face. The five companions around him also had a flush on his face. He continued to be the same as the one who had nothing to do. "Damn, they can spread the damage!" Seedorf was almost desperate at this time. Before Su Bai directly killed one, he also shot one by one, which made him raise some luck, but now it seems that he is too naive. . "Boom!" The square of the six knights was directly pressed, and Seedorf wanted to run, but found that the space around him was blocked by grudges. The speed of the other side was very fast, and it was going forward, in the light barrier and west of Messia. After Doffers three arrows failed to work, this charge actually solved the battle here. ............ "It''s them." Nora stood in the side of Anle. Anle nodded. "Attention, it may be the trick of hitting the West." Anle went to the prisoner. At this time, he did not believe that the three listeners in front of him really died there and deliberately attracted the Templars to commit suicide. Therefore, it is likely that there will be other People will come and sneak here to assassinate the old king to complete the main line mission. Old Wang Hao, but the imprisonment of peace, the old king is to kill, but not now, the main line task 2 reward, he is sure to get it, even the peace of mind also thought, if necessary, you can kill Nova Then, I will kill the old king again. Although Novas contribution is small, there is a certain chance that some rewards will be awarded. Amoi may not want to lose a little reward. The time of contact with these Templars has been a long time, and Anle has a deeper understanding of them. First of all, the personal strength of these Templars is actually much lower than that of the same level of listeners. This is estimated to be this fairy tale. The common problems of the strong people in the world are very immature, but once these knights are combined to charge, it is really a desperate thing, definitely more terrible when combined with the various intensifiers of the audience. Because this will give you a feeling of despair! However, after waiting for a long time, it is still quiet, and the sacrificial priests and the templars who stayed behind are actually waiting to prevent accidents, but no one else has come to attack here. In the heart of peace, I cant help but be suspicious. Is it true that the three front listeners are really deliberately killed? However, when the eyes were swept down, Anle suddenly discovered that the name was the lowest in the team, and the worst old rituals for eating and drinking were suddenly gone. ............ The white-bearded knight has a long undulating chest, and his own man has died and he has been seriously injured. These casualties would not have happened. The reason for this is actually because of his stupidity! After returning to the Holy See, you will definitely be punished and slandered. Fortunately, the situation has actually been controlled. These three people will surely die. Those who dare to challenge the Knights Templar will be crushed into meat! "Don''t kill them first." An old voice appeared next to the white-bearded knight. The white-bearded knight crossed his head and saw the old ritual standing next to him. The old rituals are dressed in oily clothes. They are also responsible for cleaning and even washing and cooking in the team. They are very low-key and even low-key. If they are not wearing ritual clothes, they may even have the assistants. Can''t help but call him. However, the white-bearded knight knows that this old ritual is actually comparable to the identity and qualification of the cardinal in the Holy See, only because he had made a mistake in the past, the Holy See forgive him, but he could not forgive himself. An ordinary ritual, and has always insisted on perseverance, but now many of the Cardinals in the Holy See are his disciples. "Can''t you kill?" The white-bearded knight is somewhat incomprehensible. "I have already lost two of my men. They are the most loyal guardians of the Holy See!" "The Templars, the Holy See can be cultivated again. They will be hard to get back when they kill. The two people who attacked that night, I am late, otherwise I will not allow you to kill them." The old sacrifice is serious, "Charles, you must obey my orders now. The three of them must be captured. On them, the Holy See can gain more secrets. Even the Holy See''s exercises can be more fulfilled and perfected." The old rituals have said this, knowing that the forces behind them and the energy horror Charles can only bite their teeth and raise the sword. "Live catch!" "Hey!" Su Bai, who was trapped by the vindictive cage, did not wait for the trampling of the iron hoof, but the six swords were squatting on himself and suppressing himself. At the same time, the knight over there stopped the momentum and instead surrounded Seedorf with Messia. ............ Su Bai smiled and laughed, but he didn''t die, but this time it was indeed a play-off. Later, Su Bai saw that Seedorf and Messia, who also gave up resistance, were somewhat relieved, at least not with the fat man this time. The world of the monk Gyatso, they entered the world of the story. In the past, every time they fell ill, it seemed that they could all get rid of the bad luck at the end, but this time it was not so much good luck. But at least don''t worry about being jokes by fat people. The knights escorted three prisoners of war back to the camp, and Anle and Nova deliberately hid themselves in the crowd. "Hey..." There are several prison cars here, all of which are covered with black cloth. There should also be a ban on the prisoner. Su Bai was pushed to a prisoner, and Seedorf and Messia were pushed to the other side. When the two were escorted from Su Bai, they also glared at Su Bai, and there was a sense of loyalty to see the White Army. "Oh la la..." A chain of chains was lost, and the two Templars personally tied Su Bai with an iron chain. At first, Su Bai didn''t feel anything, but when he looked down at his own chain, he suddenly had a familiar encounter. feel. Suddenly, Su Bai recalled a picture of the memory of the ancient vampire. In the picture, he was tied to the cross by a chain, surrounded by the Templars and the Cardinal, the red The cloth bishop offered his life to let God come to the next fire to burn it and die, and finally left a drop of blood. This chain is exactly the same as the chain in memory. Holy See, Vatican, torture, trial, Templar? Su Bai suddenly has a kind of difference. It is not clear what is the story world and what is the feeling of the real world. Chapter 654： Completion and continuation of the mission "Adult, have you been caught?" In the prison car, because the black cloth is covered, the light is not very good, but it can be seen clearly. There are still many people inside. There are a few old men who are very wilting. They should be blood nobles and one is actually Su Bai. An acquaintance, that is, Cinderella, Cinderella''s legs are tied with gauze, it seems that there was a wound there, and the wound has not been carefully treated, and blood has penetrated. "Injured?" Su Bai was tied with a chain. This chain has a mysterious pattern, which directly suppresses the power of Su Bai. Now Su Bai is just like ordinary people. "Yeah." Cinderella licked his lips and reached out to help Su Bai help Su Bai sit down on the prisoner railing. "Then your life is really bad. I thought you could live a good life." Su Bais words were actually a bit fake. On that day, Su Bai knew that the prince was seeing his own blood, not Cinderella, so the ending after Cinderella was taken away by the prince, Su Bai probably could guess. "Nothing." Xindella now has the meaning of seeing the red dust. Obviously, she was married to the giants and worked hard, but the result fell to this situation, and even the giants were ransacked. Cinderella is so free and easy, but Su Bai is somewhat surprised. This woman may not be so indifferent. Even if she analyzes the heart of a normal person, her hatred of the blood family may not be much. After all, she has little contact time with the blood family. Even if the prince did any cruel injury to her, the blood family will soon be ransacked, basically it is destroyed, and the normal person''s mentality, she will certainly resent the most. At least Su Bai thinks so, but from the first sight she saw her entering the prison car, she was very easygoing, and Su Bai could not help but be alert. But although she is a dark creature, she has no special ability. Even if she hates herself, is she really trying to retaliate against herself? Now everyone is a prisoner. Immediately, Su Bai smiled at the bottom of his heart, hey, this time, he is still fighting with the Cinderella, and it is really more and more live back. "The speed of the van has increased." Hindrera suddenly said, "a lot faster than before." Su Bai nodded. He could actually guess why the people of the Holy See did not kill the three of them, but they were a bit uncertain. After all, in the story world of broadcasting, there was a strong person who could see the existence of broadcasting, but in After the broadcast self-reform, this kind of BUG has never appeared again. Could it be that the Holy See in this story world is a new BUG? Or, the Holy See actually from time to time BUG, ??the broadcast may be directly dressed in a God''s clothes in this story world, and then you can send a **** without prejudice to the balance of the story world, to forcefully enhance the story of this story? Its just that the iron chain on this body is exactly the same as what you saw from the blood memory. Now, the chain of the body not only locks the body of Su Bai, but also makes Su Bais heart more smeared, and it is difficult for him to be tied to the cross to face the skyfire from God. ............ The speed of the team has indeed accelerated a lot. It has become a day and night, and there has been no stopping. In this way, the time when Su Bai and the prince predicted to arrive in the Vatican for half a month may be shortened to three. One of the points. The entire team, in fact, has been somewhat miserable, but the white-bearded knight long dare not defy the old rituals, or continue to accelerate the return to the Vatican. To this end, the team did not hesitate to throw away most of the auxiliary soldiers, and the light car was simple. Finally, one night after six days, the team entered a new kingdom. The white-bearded knight was ordered to stop the road tonight, staying overnight for a night, because the Vatican is in the kingdom, and half a days journey is over. After all, they are victoriously returning, killing a family of blood, and still catching most of the nobles. When they enter the Holy See tomorrow, they naturally cannot look exhausted and have a look of glory and triumph. The black cloth of the prison cars was also opened one by one. Although it is not the Vatican, it has already entered the Vatican''s direct radiation range, and it is naturally safe. Anle came over and opened the curtain of the prisoner. He had brown rice and several bowls in his hand and prepared to distribute it to the prisoners. In order to avoid suspicion, he was afraid of being seen by Su Bai and shouting it out, so he intentionally did not come to the prisoner''s car here. This is really a torture for Anle himself. On the one hand, he really wants to sneak in front of Su Bai, seeing you in the van, and I am outside the van, how smart I am, how powerful I am. On the other hand, Anle is also clear that he appears too much in front of Su Bai, and there is a high probability that he will be seen by Su Bai. When Su Baiyi yells, he will definitely be exposed because his identity is fundamental. Can not afford to check. However, it is time to end now. I am going to the Vatican. When I send the prisoner to the Vatican, it is almost impossible to kill the old king. I am still thinking about finding a chance to die or two. Western listeners then get their magic weapon, but there is only one chance to do it in the team. The life weapon is precious, but the reward for completing the main task 3 is the most difficult to give up. I have not found any suitable for these six days. Opportunity, Anle also intends to give up other thoughts. However, what surprised Anle was that after he opened the black cloth, he did not see the appearance of Su Bais inmates. On the contrary, Su Bai was very mentally awkward and was communicating with several vampire nobles in the prison car. While talking about the hands of Su Bai, he is still drawing something, like a handprint. On Su Bais arm, all the bits were bitten and covered with wounds. This is not like the prisoner''s fight in the prisoner''s position. This is very clear. Otherwise, Su Bai will never be so eager to talk to these vampires and old aristocrats. It is very likely that Su Bai took the initiative to let them bite, and Su Bais bloodlines are also suppressed because of the chain, Su Bai The wound cannot be recovered. For a time, the brain of Anle is running fast. He is a smart person. No one can deny this, so he quickly thought of the truth of the matter. He is using his own blood as a bargaining chip to learn the cheats of the blood race with these old vampire nobles! Anle subconsciously took a deep breath, he knew that he would kill the pharaoh himself later, but once he killed the pharaoh, the story world would be over and Su Bai would be sent out of the story world. Its really cheap for him! One person has exclusive rewards for the main line task 2, these days there are opportunities to be alone with these blood family old aristocrats, do not know how many blood family inheritance and exercises, Damn, how can you be a loss for this guy! "time to eat." Anle still silently lost tens of thousands of brown rice, and whether these vampires would eat. Then, Anle took the rice bucket and walked to the old kings prisoner. This time, he couldnt even implement the plan to secretly kill Nova, only to let Nova give up a little reward. There is another imbalance in the heart of peace. Cindrera took the rice bowl and delivered it to the vampire old aristocrats. These old nobles shook their heads and said that they did not eat this. Su Bai picked up the bowl and grabbed it with his hands. He fed these old things these days. Less blood, it is a little bit to rely on eating to add back a little bit of energy, but I have to say that the value of the harvest is great, and I have gained several blood-series magical inheritance. Su Bai also knows one thing, that is, his own A practice of blood shadows has created an ink-insoluble avatar, which is already very remarkable. The ordinary blood family practice this magic, and it is an excellent qualification to be able to refine one body within one year. It seems that the prince swindled himself. Eating rice, because the black cloth was pulled apart, Su Bais eyes looked around and then fell on the sacrifice of the meal. This back, How is it familiar? Suddenly, Su Bai felt a kind of incitement from the whole body. The blood in his body had a feeling of tremor at this time. This tremor was not fear, nor fear, but a kind of attraction among the same kind. , That kind of attraction, from the front, is probably in the Vatican. At the same time, in the deepest prison of the Vatican''s Holy See, a man who was threaded through the chain suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were a little confused, because in the past, he seemed to feel a touch. The power of homology. "How can this be." ............ Is that person, the master of the blood, he is still not dead at this time, no, or, is there a problem at the time? Or is the broadcast referring to what has happened in the real world when designing this story world? It was before the story world that someone had entered, and now that someone else is just being re-entered into a point before the world of the story? Su Bai is thinking in his heart, a story world is divided into different time points for different audiences to enter. This kind of thing has been broadcast more than once, such as "Zombie" story world, Su Bai, smoked children and Su Yuhang, All three people have entered, but the time is not the same. However, Su Bai did not think about the end, and a white light suddenly shrouded it. "What, the main task 3 was completed?" Su Bai grabbed the prisoner''s railing with some excitement, but his eyes still looked in the direction of the Vatican. "Damn, I can''t go back to this story world, the ancient vampire, Not dead at this time!" The sound of the broadcast came: "Main line task 3 is completed, completed: Anle, Nova;" All surviving listeners immediately returned to the real world. "Mainline Mission 2 Reward: 1,500 story points; 2, return to the "Cinderella" story world qualification once; 3, enter the trial space qualification once; 4, obtain the public background number of internal background information query qualification three times;" Chapter 655： Ghost! When returning, Su Bai appeared at the seaside, the familiar Cangshan, the familiar Bohai Sea, the familiar burning sun, and Su Bai seemed to be somewhat wrong. Where did the princes goods go, and what kind of way did Cinderella intend to retaliate against him? What was the ancient vampire in the Vatican that had not been sent to the cross? In this world of stories, I have a lot of things that I have not done well, and I have not had time to do it. Some things have just touched some clues, but they have ended. This kind of ending, so that Su Bai is really unexpected, but have to say, in fact, this end, for the situation of Su Bai, is also a relief, otherwise it will be sent to the Vatican, then Su Bai is really a deadly situation. Moreover, this is like a game. Some people are lucky, and some people play well. Some people use the smarter means to complete the task and let the game end. It is really helpless. At this point, I think about the back that makes me feel familiar, and then associate the person who completed the main task 3, Su Bai probably guessed the answer. That guy, actually has been hiding in the **** team. Even Su Bai, even as an opponent, Su Bai had to admire the wisdom and means of peace, although the guy did have some sharpness and his heart was not so wide, but it was really powerful to use the means and calculations. In front of that inn, Su Bai took out the mobile phone and read the news. Gyatso had already sent a message to him with a little guy back to Shanghai. Su Bai took the phone back into his pocket, then his long trip to Dali. It is also over. When I walked to the village pier, I called a car. After Su Bai said to the airport, she fell into a meditation on the seat. In the world of Cinderella, there are still too many things left to be done. If you give yourself enough time, you can dig out more things, even if you can let yourself see the ancient vampire, then For yourself, it will be a huge benefit that cannot be speculated, but fortunately, the reward for the main line task 2 is very rich, and I have a chance to go back. But now, returning is obviously not a wise choice. "At the very least, you have to wait until you are promoted to a high-level audience." Su Bai said to himself. "Listen to the radio?" The driver who drove in front of the car looked at Su Bai with some doubts and pointed to his car radio button. "No, thank you." Su Bai refused, touched his pocket, smoked cigarettes, bite in his mouth, no point. In the world of Cinderella, there is actually a clear watershed. From the point of view of the main line tasks 1, 2, and 3, the indigenous opponents that the audience can reach and encounter are basically senior seniors. The upper limit, so the next time you want to return to the world of this story, without the strength of the senior audience, it is difficult to make any breakthrough progress. A row of Templars can form a square and can kill Su Bai. Temper. This matter, can not be anxious, after all, there is only one chance to go back, and the broadcast does not say the time limit of returning. It is estimated that it will be time to broadcast after waiting for the story to return to the Cinderella story world. After a short while, Su Bai turned his gaze to the window, Cangshan was already behind, and the car drove into the city, not far from the airport. After a quarter of an hour, the car stopped at the entrance of the airport terminal and settled. Su Bai walked into the airport. It was more than two hours from the ticket that I had just bought online in Shanghai. Su Bai After the security check, I found a small shop in the store and ate the bowl of rice noodles and waited for a while to inform the boarding. The small passenger plane is basically packed, Su Bai chooses the position by the window, while sitting next to Su Bai is a woman who is about twenty-five years old. When the woman sits down, Su Bais eyes are doubled by women. The feet are attracted because the woman is wearing a pair of blue high heels and looks very beautiful. The woman seems to have noticed that the male passenger sitting on his side has been watching his own feet, and now the feet are recycled. Su Bai also regained his gaze. The pair of high-heeled shoes, although not blue crystal shoes, also had that taste. I had been looking for a long time, that is, I didnt find blue crystal shoes, and Gu Yuzhong took them from Anles hands. Red crystal shoes, but in fact it symbolizes death. Closing his eyes, Su Bai slightly turned his head and leaned against the porthole, so he slept. This nephew played for a short time, and the rest was not very practical. Su Bai did not seem to have escaped from the influence of the last story world. Xin Deruilas gloomy smile, the princes angry roar, cross, Oh, fire, Big fire. Su Bai suddenly opened his eyes and found that his body was already cold and sweaty. The plane was still flying in the air. The woman around seemed to have just finished sitting in the toilet and saw Su Bais sweaty look. She frowned. Obviously, Su Bais intention to look at her feet before her stayed very much. A bad impression, and the appearance of the white hair in the eyes is particularly disgusting to her. Reluctantly laughing at myself, what happened to me this time, how come it suddenly came out after entering the story world several times at the beginning, and still can''t completely get rid of the feeling in the story world, and even clearly affect it. Its time to return to the real world. Perhaps, it is true that even in his subconscious mind, he and the "Cinderella" story world are not over yet. "Sir, what do you need to drink?" The flight attendant came here with a drink truck. "Ice water, thank you." After taking over the ice water handed over by the flight attendant, Su Bai took a drink and took the paper cup in his hand and shook it gently. The ice cubes turned inside, and then Su Bai looked up and sent the ice into his mouth. Chewing. "Hey, you won''t be a drug addiction?" the woman on the side looked at Su Bai. Su Bai closed his eyes and was too lazy to take care of her. When the woman saw Su Bai did not respond to herself, she put on the headphones again and started watching movies. In the evening, the plane landed at Shanghai Airport. Su Bai did not have any gifts. He directly took the plane and walked slowly on the conveyor belt. When he walked to the underground parking lot to prepare for a taxi, he inadvertently saw himself sitting next to him. The woman drove from the other side in a blue sports car. This woman actually kept the car in the airport? Su Bai shook a cigarette and bit it in his mouth. This time it ignited, took a deep breath and spit out a smoke ring. Then, Su Bai saw that the woman turned the car back and re-entered himself. Its gone. Did you get lost? Originally, Su Bai did not care too much. After all, it was normal to find the exit for the first time in this large parking lot, but when this woman drove in front of Su Bai for the second time, Su Bais eyes caught in In the woman''s co-pilot position, she was sitting in an old woman wearing a plain coat with red armbands on her cuffs. The face of an elderly woman is pale, this is not the white that makeup can make. She sits directly in the co-pilot position, staring at the front, not knowing what she is looking at. Soon, the woman''s blue sports car passed through Su Bai for the third time. This time, the woman''s face showed an anxious color, and the elderly woman in the co-pilot position still looked at the front without expression. Su Bais ٺ١ smiled and shook the ash, which was a bit interesting; At this time, the phone just rang, it was the phone call from the fat man. "Hey, fat man." "The public has just sent a push, telling the story of Cinderella story, how is it, fun?" The fat man is in a good mood, there is still the sound of the TV, and if it is not unexpected, it should be accompanied by the little guy. watch TV. "Its not terrible to broadcast the story of the world. Its not terrible, but the death rate is still very high. Su Bai changed his hand and took the phone and continued. I went to Shanghai, just got off the plane, now at the airport. "" "Would you like me to pick you up?" asked the fat man. "Cheng, come on, anyway, the home is just above the airport." Su Bai was not polite, then looked at the blue sports car for the fifth time in front of himself, said, "There was a car park." Interestingly, a woman who was just sitting next to me on the plane was now sneaky." The fat man is going out, he should go to drive, and ask while walking. "How about the woman?" "Probably because of self-sufficiency, ghosts come to the door to collect debts. They were like aunts of the neighborhood committee during their lifetime. They are also like traffic coordinators. They are responsible for directing parking charges. In short, they wear armbands." "Are you talking about people or ghosts?" The fat man came from the car and started to leave the airport. Su Bai understood the meaning of the fat man. "The woman is still ok, twenty-five years old, very young, and very good." "That''s it, people are now estimated to be terrified. Isn''t it just your chance to save the beauty of Su Da and Shao Shao heroes? Yeah, I forgot, you are not close to women, hahaha, panic, etc. Lord, I am coming, fat man, I want to come to the hero to save the beauty, then I will accept this sister." "Fat, you are a woman who dares to touch it. I think it might be that this woman had killed someone before, and ran for Dali to take refuge. Then the family settled down and the relationship was fine. I just came back and just got back. The aunt who died is eyeing." "I still have ten minutes to the airport, no panic, fat man can use the big gun under his arm to avenge the aunt!" The fat man said shamelessly. Then, when the blue sports car drove past Su Bai for the seventh time, the sports car suddenly accelerated and rushed straight out and slammed into the front wall. "boom!" The dust smoke rose, the sound of the sirens rang, and people gathered around to check the situation. Su Bai also walked over and saw the woman lying on the driver''s seat with her flesh and blood on her back. The whole body was up and down, and the skin was fleshy. This is definitely not the case. The injury that can be caused by a traffic accident, It is more like being picked up by a woman with her nails over and over again. PS: (sui): refers to ghosts or ghosts Chapter 656： Ghost ride The fat man arrived soon, followed by police cars, ambulances and fire engines. The airport was originally a relatively sensitive place. Any unexpected incident would cause high tension in many aspects. Shaking down the window, the fat man waved at Su Bai standing on the side of the road. Su Bai took the smoke and walked over to open the door and sat in the co-pilot position. "The road was closed." The fat man took the cigarette from Su Bai and lit it. "It should be unblocked very quickly. It is impossible to seal the airport for such a long time." Su Bai put his hand out of the window and shook the ash. "Is it interested to see the woman''s body?" "There is something good about the body." The fat man shook his head. "The whole body is flesh and blood, and the grievances are very big." Su Bai used his mobile phone to connect the Bluetooth in the fat car, and the music began to play: "Tao humanity, Taoism, self-seeking the human road; demon or devil, all the best; laughing far away, heaven and earth ghost crying, how the earth will change **** seas..." This is the theme song of "Ghost Story", called "Human Road". At this time, it is really quite suitable. "According to your description, it should be a ghost to seek debts to collect debts. This woman''s death is not bad. Right, where did the ghost go after, did the self dissipate?" asked the fat man. "Dissipated, and the debt is dissolved and the self dissipates." "That''s good, there are complaints and revenge. If the world can really operate according to this law, it is estimated that it is too much." The fat man sighed, he is a Taoist, naturally more sensitive and emotional to these things. "The front car is moving, the road should be unsealed, let''s go, go home." Su Bai threw the cigarette **** out the window. The fat man also started the car, but the car just moved the fat man but suddenly stepped on the brakes, the body shocked. "Big white, not right, there!" In the direction of the fat fingers, Su Bai saw a woman standing alone, she, wearing a pair of blue high heels. "That is a ghost." The fat man is very sure, after all, the fat man has a specialization, he must be more accurate than Su Bai. "Crap, just dead." Su Bai looked at the fat man and asked, "Can this be a ghost? And I saw that her resentment is also great." "No, ah, the ghost who can have the ability to avenge the revenge and collect debts, the resentment on the body must be deep enough. The person who is avenged should return to the dust and return to the ground. It is rare to say that he is revenge. People can actually become ghosts, and the resentment is so big, it is impossible." Fat man, lets talk, continue: "Big white, do you really see that the murderous grandmother with armbands dissipated?" "I don''t look at it anymore. Now I still have the ability to see a ghost. The old grandmother with the armband is in the co-pilot position after the car accident and turns into a blue smoke." Su Bai is very determined, although he is not a special skill of ghosts and gods, but at least mixed to the current level, relying on his own knowledge and the talent of the blood family to see the ghost will still have no problem, of course, more High-level ghosts or illusion Su Bai are difficult to judge through their own naked eyes and pure knowledge. "This is not right, this female ghost also has grievances, his mother, this is what is going on, white, how do I think that the grandmother with the armband is not in a pure debt collection." Fat fingers began to count. Su Bai does not know the fat man. This is the action that the monk often likes to do or the cause and effect in the calculation, but it is very interested in the guess that the fat man will say later. The fat man also noticed the expression of Su Bai. He did not explain anything. He said directly, "Things are not so simple, and there is nothing to mess up this line." "Is it still causal?" Su Bai asked the fat man. "It is not a cause and effect, this is the door of the door." The fat man explained that the fat man realized that his explanation did not explain it. It didn''t make much sense. Su Bai would think about what he would think, "Let''s follow this woman''s look. Looking at what she will do, this is definitely not as simple as a retribution cycle." "Don''t go home and watch ghosts kill here?" Su Bai sighed. "Cheng, you get off the bus, I will drive back first, and you will slowly follow this female ghost." "Hey, Dabai, do you still have humanity, is there any sympathy? The resentment of this woman is constantly accumulating, and she is likely to kill another person, save one''s life and win the seven-level floating battalion. "I am an audience and not a believer. What kind of relationship does she have to kill, what does it have to do with me? In case this female ghost is really only a wonderful thing among thousands of probabilities, it is not going to kill people at this airport." The lonely ghost in this airport, I still don''t go home and follow you here? You don''t leave you, get your curiosity, I want to go home and see my son. "Look at it, she moved, she moved. She just stood next to her own car accident scene and kept remembering the scene before her death. This is the ghosts resentment in strengthening her body in this way. She has moved now. , lying, she is coming to our side." "This ghost is sick." Su Bai is also somewhat speechless. He is sitting in the car with the fat man. No one is a lonely ghost. He can look at the existence. If the female ghost really wants to come and kill and vent their anger, then it is really Looking for death, no, it is already dead, that is to find the soul of the flying dragonfly can not be over the end of life. "Big white, you said that you are sitting next to her on the plane, you didn''t do anything to others?" asked the fat man. "what can I do?" "For example, forcing someone to take it to the plane''s toilet to an empty earthquake." The fat man''s eyes immediately lit up. "You see her just came over, can''t it be directed at me?" "It must not be directed at me. Rest assured, I am not so boring. I just came out from the story world and asked a woman to vent her negative emotions. The current level of our two people is in a state of convergence. She cant see us. The identity, I think, she may be coming to take a ride, the ghost ride, have heard of it? I have seen a few ghost stories in my spare time and heard the story." "Cheng, let her get on the bus and see if it is on your car, it will definitely be what you did on the plane." "She is not a ghost king, where is the qualification to arbitrarily kill." Su Bai is very convinced that it is impossible to have a relationship with himself. When the female ghosts "walked" to the side of the car, Su Bai and the fat man were very tacitly ignorant, they could see the ghosts, the ghosts could see them, of course, the ghosts did not know they could see She does not know their depth. After the female ghost entered the car, she did not do anything to Su Bai. She just sat quietly in the back position, her eyes looked coldly at the front, but her face was pale and it looked really unsightly. "Fat, drive." Su Bai reminded. The fat man nodded and started the car again, and the car drove forward. Two big men are sitting in front, sitting behind a female ghost, but whether it is fat or su white, it is the same as nothing. After all, in terms of their current strength, it is time to talk about ghosts. This female ghost is really not enough for them to slap and die. Its just that the fat man doesnt know what to push. He cares so much about this female ghost. According to Su Bais habit, its very likely that she doesnt care about her directly. If she dares to get on the bus, she should directly ask her to fly away. The killing broadcast may be I don''t like it, but killing a ghost, the broadcast is a blessing to erase this thing that is not a technological civilization. Laofangs home is very close to the airport. Its just a turn to turn into the concrete road. So Su Bais accident is that this female ghost has not got off the bus until now. Is this the rhythm of going home with herself? I thought about the red boy who went back to the villa with his own car. He was beaten by the auspicious slap, and Su Bais mouth subconsciously revealed a touch of helplessness. To be honest, the ending of the red boy, Su Bai is somewhat embarrassing. The little devil, in fact, is really not bad, the bad is the living man who controls him. The car turned off at a distance of less than 100 meters from the old house. The fat man and Su Bai looked at each other. The two of them knew what it meant by the sudden flameout. Soon, the female ghost got out of the car and floated into the next door. Inside the wall of a family home. It is a residential area, and it is also a house built by itself. After the female ghost entered, the fat man did not rush to start the car, but untied the seat belt. "Big white, you can go back first, I will go in and see." "Hey, I said, fat man, what did you find out?" When the fat man got out of the car, Su Bai also got off the bus. "Tell this to you, this is definitely not a simple cause and effect retribution of the heavenly cycle, nor is it a self-contained number of days. I suspect that this is someone doing an experiment." The fat mans eyes stunned, apparently thinking What, "Someone is designing a causal line to prove his own cause and effect." Su Bai leaned against the window and asked, "What you mean is that someone is designing a new causal line. The old woman with the armband is actually not hateful to this woman wearing blue high heels, but it is here. The causal line involved her to kill her, and then the old woman thought that she had to report self-dissipation, but in fact, the two are not that kind of relationship?" "It''s almost what it means." The fat man looked around cautiously. "No, I suddenly remembered one thing. We happened to have witnessed it, so we followed it all the way, and even let the ghost ride." Gave a ghost a ride; Then, the guy who set this causal line to do this experiment should also observe this all around. At the level of that person, kill a few ordinary people to do an experiment, and the broadcast will not pursue anything. "Doing experiments to get to the door of the house." Su Bai smiled and took out the mobile phone. "I sent a message to the monk Gyatso, let them go out and watch it together, anyway, the distance of a hundred meters." The fat man took out a chess piece. This is the instrument he made. Then, the fat man raised the magical instrument in his hand. "If you are a senior listener, then you will come out and say hello. A little meeting of the juniors, after all, is something that happens next to my house, can''t ignore it. If it is not a high-level audience, then you come out, hey, put the door, you should be a friend." After the fat man finished speaking, there was no response all around. Su Bai finished the message and pulled out a cigarette, as if he had thought of something, to the fat man: "Fat, have you ever thought about another possibility, because your curiosity is driven by a ghost, it is equal to sending a ghost to come here to seek revenge, and that is, me and you, whether it is into the family. Inside the line?" The fat man is silent. Chapter 657： Acquaintance layout The monk is doing his homework and chanting the scriptures. Although he did not knock on the wooden fish, he did not burn incense, but when he sank the Buddha, he naturally had the charm. It is said that it is a ritual Buddha. In fact, it is better to say that it is sorting out your own state of mind. This is also a kind of practice. It is definitely not a waste of time. Recently, every time I finish my homework and open my eyes, the monk can always see the little guy who is sleeping around him. For ordinary people, the scene of the sacred buddha that can be met is the best lullaby for this little guy. The monks mouth reveals a smile. For this child who is just like a white paper, the monk is indeed very Have a good impression. Pick up the little guy, send him to bed and continue to take a nap, the monk walked out of the room and prepared to make pot of tea. "Seven laws, you look at the phone." Gyatso just came out of the room at this time, see the monk still taking tea to know that he did not look at the phone. "Is there anything wrong?" The monk stopped the matter in his hand. "Big white is back, just outside, saying that it is something interesting, let us watch it together." The monk nodded and his expression looked helpless. "Amitabha, it''s always coming." Need to tell him directly? asked Gyatso. "No, the white life is poor and you can''t see through it. You know in his life. This is a combination of contradictions. Therefore, he is a variable. He doesn''t tell him now. It may still be. There is room for change, and even there may be a possibility of success. If you tell him now, then the poor think that the possibility of failure will be very great." "I think that Dabai should have the right to know." Gyatso nodded, although he agreed with the monk''s statement, but it is clear that he still does not really agree. The monk put his hand on Gyatso''s shoulder and said very seriously. "If you let Dabai know that he has just returned from the story world, he just got off the plane and it is counted. You said, what reaction will he be when he arrives?" Looking around, the eyes of the monk hang around in this living room. "At that time, what kind of friendship, what relationship, may not matter to Dabai." "It''s really a headache." Gyatso took a bottle of mineral water from the refrigerator and took a sip. "Seven laws, you said, can you succeed?" "Don''t say success first, at least make sure you can''t fail, otherwise..." When it comes to this, the monk shakes his head and is obviously not very optimistic about the current situation. Auspicious is still at home, so the two left the old house and walked away. After a few steps, they saw the fat car parked at the door of a residential house. Su Bai was leaning against the door and smoking a cigarette. The fat man was in the gods. The gods are arranged in a lineup. "Fat." Gyatso was ready to say something, but was taken to the fat man by the monk, this step, just interrupted the opportunity of the fat man to arrange the formation. Among the four people, the monk and the fat man are two people who are good at the formation of the law. Therefore, the monk can cut the rhythm of the fat man in the least obvious way. "Hey, monk, you are doing it, I am going to arrange it." Obviously, the fat man is seeing the deliberateness of the monk. "What the **** is going on?" asked the monk. Su Bai frowned. He noticed that the monks and Gyatso knew what they were. Didn''t the experiment mentioned in this fat man''s mouth be made by the monk and Gyatso? But this is not possible. If the monk and Gyatso got it out, they should not be stupid enough to get to the door of the house, but also let themselves collide with the fat man, it is even harder to say that they are so big that they can make themselves fat. Became a part of this experiment, because this is not in line with the level of the monk and Gyatso, both of them are very smart and thieves are sinister characters, it is impossible to play such a fire. The fat man said the whole process of the incident, and Su Bai continued to smoke, but he was always paying attention to the reaction of the monk and Gyatso, but after the deliberate interruption of the fat arrangement, Su White really can''t see anything from the faces of these two foxes. The level of monk and Gyatso is not so good. "Then we can go ahead and look at it, or don''t care." The monk said these two suggestions, but the other layer of meaning is that the fat man is directly outside the layout of the intention to smelt the female ghost. "That''s boring." The fat man looked a little dissatisfied. "People don''t give face to face, why do you give him face? Even if he is a senior listener, what''s wrong, remove the magic guard, for the heavens, he can still take This is to retaliate against us?" The fat man said while staring at the eyes of the monk. It seems that not only was Su Bai aware of the strangeness of the monk, but the fat man was the same. This is the opportunity for the fat man to tell the monk the truth, because the fat man may be worried about his own heart, this will not be the trick that the monk himself played out? Its just that the monk seems to be helpless, but he insists, In short, the poor still feel that they should go to see the situation first. At this time, Gyatso stood by Su Bai and watched the monk communicate with the fat man. How is the last story world? Gyatso asked Su Bai. "Alright, the story of the world, wait for a while to go back and say, do you know what?" Su Bai asked Gyatso. In fact, Su Bai doesn''t like this scene very much. Even if this situation is made by your monk, you directly admit it. You said that you are studying causality. You said that you are doing experiments. You and the fat man will deliberately Do you do it right? For those unrelated ordinary people to go to your monk to turn your face? Su Bai believes that he has not yet loved that level. But the monks current behavior and words are obviously some of his intentions in the left, and he certainly has some knowledge of this matter. "Monk, tell me the truth, is this something that people you know do?" The fat man is now thinking about it. This thing should not be the monk''s handwriting. Although the monk is a conspiracy, it is not really a real life in the world. This is not hypocrisy, but a monk is a self-defense. Even if he did it, he could tell the truth, but the monks current attitude makes the fat man somewhat suspicious. Does the monk know who made this thing, so help the person to cover it? "Go in and see." The monk does not intend to say anything more. In fact, he has always been very disgusted with this matter. This may be a spiritual cleansing of the monk. The iron gate was unlocked, and the monk pushed it away. It was filled with lots of pots and flesh. Su Bai and the fat man and the Gyatso three naturally followed the monk, and the female ghost was still there. She was still in the house, it should be on the second floor, because on the second floor, four people sensed one. The cold atmosphere, and this breath is constantly changing. A lot of information can be obtained from the breath, and the change of breath at this time indicates that the emotion of the female ghost is in an extreme fluctuation state. The monk is still at the forefront, and Gyatso is at the end, with Su Bai and the fat man in the middle. The four people went up the stairs together, and in the room of the master bedroom, the yin was the heaviest. The monk''s hands are combined, and the Amitabha Buddha is stunned. It seems to be a bit of a struggle. Gyatso is deeply sighed, but better than the monk. After all, Gyatso is a different discipline and growth environment. It is different from the monk. He is more casual. In other words, it means more. Spicy. The monk, in the story world and the real world, can freely calculate the audience, or go to the dead in the story world, but in the real world, watching an ordinary person is so dead, he does not accept it. Most of the audience, in fact, are the home of the real world as their own spirit. The monk did not leave, Su Bai went over and pushed the door open. He saw the female ghost standing by the wall, and a woman wearing a pajamas just tied the rope and it seemed that she was ready to hang herself. The female ghost saw Su Bai, but her attention was still on the woman who was about to put her neck into the sling. The grievances on her body were boiling. As long as the woman died, the female ghost could be relieved. Because she was rewarded with great hatred, she could return to the dust and return to the earth. Now, four people are standing by the door and watching the scene in front of them. The monk is still struggling, Gyatso is still hesitating, Su Bai is a cold-eyed, The first one can''t help it, it''s a fat man. "Sinned, sinned, such a steaming female baby, you are really cold-blooded, and what kind of character design he is, can you really look at a tender female baby and hang it?" The fat man squeezed out the white and the monk went in, a piece of paper directly smashed out of the palm of his hand and hit the female ghost. The female ghost made a scream of screaming and then flew away, then the fat man flipped the chair. The woman fell and fell to the ground, but there was no life. The monk and Gyatso face each other, it seems that this result is somewhat unexpected. And Su Bai went in and walked in, like a visitor. "Oh, fat man, this time you let me see the other side of your color." The fat man picked up the woman and threw it on the bed. He didnt know how to be a woman. He just looked at the monk a little strangely. "Monk, you can''t save this? You are not so embarrassed, afraid of offending the big guys who experiment?" The monk licked his lips and did not answer. Su Bai yawned and went to the window sill. He opened the curtains, but suddenly found a position on the curtain that was hidden. He was posted a piece of paper. Su Bais face suddenly became serious. He looked at it. This paper, looked at the fat paper that the fat man just hit the female ghost on the ground. "Fat..." Su Bai said calmly. "Is it a big white?" The fat man looked at Su Bai with some doubts. "Oh?" Su Bai went up one step and kicked the fat belly of the fat man. The fat man flew out and smashed the wall down. Then he looked at Su Bai with a sigh of relief, a blood, from the fat man. The corner of the mouth overflows. "Hey, are you sick?" Chapter 658： Good gathering The monk did not speak, Gyatso still stood there calmly, they did not come to persuade and pull, but this in fact has already explained an attitude. The fat man wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth, looked at the monk and Gyatso, and looked at Su Bai who had just flung himself. He was not stupid. In fact, the fat man was very smart, so this time he did not continue to grow up. Called to blame Su Bai why he wants to lick himself, but took the initiative to lick his stomach and walked to the side of the curtain. Soon, he saw the paper lying in the hidden position behind the curtain. "How could this be, this is impossible." The fat man said to himself, his face was unbelievable, and then the fat man bent down and probed his head to the bottom of the bed, reaching for another piece of paper. A person''s paintings actually have their own distinctive styles, just like those of celebrity calligraphy and painting. As long as they are familiar and cognizant, they can fully recognize who this is. The fat eyeball began to move constantly, apparently doing deep thinking, and then he stood up and pointed his finger at himself, watching the monk and Gyatso asked: "Hey, is that really what I did?" The monks hands were combined and nodded. "I didn''t expect that you would ruin your own layout. This is actually the best result to a certain extent, because whether it is me or the seven laws or Su Bai, if you force a shot, it is actually harmful. about you." The fat man bit his teeth. "I erased my own memory? Then, I used myself as a part of this causal line? I took myself as a test article?" "amount" When the fat man hadn''t finished, he was hand-picked by Su Bai. Although the fat man was very heavy, it was nothing to Su Bai. "Fat, you are now fat, and when Laozi just came back from Dali, was it counted?" Looking at Su Bais gaze, the fat man is somewhat afraid, because he is guilty, all this should not be framed by others. First, the monk and Gyatso are not constrained. The rest of the audience is not so idle, and then associate with the monk. The reaction is actually very clear. This is an experiment designed by myself, so the monk knows it in advance but dare not do anything. Otherwise, he is likely to be countered by cause and effect, and finally loses his heart and even commits suicide. I should have erased my memory, so I dont know what it is all about, and I will be involved in it. "Big white, I don''t remember, I should erase my memory." The fat man is really guilty of facing Su Bai, because he knows what kind of temper Su Bai is, and when people get off the plane, they involve people in this matter. He does not have reason and arrogance to justify anything. "I don''t remember a word, is it finished?" Su Bai took a deep breath and said very seriously. "Well, now you continue to study your cause and effect. Anyway, I feel that I can''t live together now. Are you still walking?" Go, you make a decision yourself, the old family''s formation is arranged by you, you have reason to stay, but I don''t want to live with you under one roof again, God knows when you will make another crazy! "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I think I should have erased the memory before, but what should be left to remind me of the passing and reason of the incident, yes, there is a safe in my room that I have banned. I think I should leave some records before I erase my memory." Su Bai released his hand and put the fat man down. Then Su Bai took a shot of his hand. He was too lazy to say anything. The last time, the fat man died himself. Because of the cause and effect, he must make a big fight against the body under the Purple Mountain. Insulting, and then being yinned by the living Buddha, the fat man also knows that the other party does not dare to kill himself, so Mingzhe has not resisted much, and that incident almost killed the Su Bai, the monk and the Gyatso three, although the fat man afterwards A lot of things want to remedy, and my own monks and Gyatso are also blindfolded. But this time, Su Bai did not intend to continue to endure. How did Lan Lin die at the beginning, Su Bai still remembers clearly, your fat man wants to play causality, you can play casually, Lao Tzu can not afford, can afford to hide ! The fat man jumped directly from the window, and should go back to the safe to see if there was any record. Su Bai was the same monk and Gyatso slowly walked down the stairs and walked outside. "Monk, you have already noticed it, are you?" Su Bai asked the monk. "Amitabha, indeed." The monk did not have any concealment at this time. "But the poor and worried about rushing out may have a very negative impact on the fat man. The cause and effect, the most hurtful, is himself." Su Bai can understand the concerns of the monk. It is precisely because of this concern that the monk did not directly save the person at the beginning. This is actually contrary to the usual behavior of the monk, but it is also a matter of not doing it. The safety of the fat man is Compared with the safety of ordinary people, the monk stands on the former''s point of view, and there is nothing wrong with it. "He has some magical diseases." Gyatso shook his head, and some helplessly said, "From the last time I started in Purple Mountain, this time, I have already felt that Zhang Bayi can''t control myself." "In short, I can''t continue to live with him. I shouldn''t leave it alone. I erase my memory and count myself into the cause and effect. Although I don''t know how to arrange the operation and arrangement, he has now I was able to put myself into the experiment, and even my own safety is not so bad. Then, what are we in his eyes? Su Bai ordered a cigarette and smoked while walking. Three people, so slowly walked back home, the door is open, three people walked into the entrance, saw the fat man sitting on the sofa, holding a small book in his hand. Seeing the three men of Su Bai came back, the fat man threw the small book on the coffee table, and some helpless and somewhat overwhelmed. "Sorry, my fault." Su Bai walked to the side of the coffee table, picked up the small book and looked at it. There are not many words, but the basic points are recorded. Its almost the same as the fat mans guess. The dead and the almost dead people are not direct debt collection. The fat man uses his own means to forcibly distort the theory of causal circulation retribution. Ghosts die and report revenge. The person who dies himself, even in the perspective of the living person, is actually a normal performance, a matter of course, and the fat man directly changes this law, thus creating a closed loop. However, it is quite interesting. The ordinary people who are looking for experiments by the fat man do not have a good bird. The old woman with the armband has secretly killed his newborn granddaughter because of the patriarchal thoughts. The woman in blue high heels did drive and died, but escaped legal sanctions because of her family relationship. "A word is wrong, is it finished?" Su Bai handed the small book to the monk and Gyatso, then bent down and looked at the fat man. "You should be clear, I have not directly shot you before, I have already done it." The greatest restraint." The fat man covered his face with his hands, rubbed it, then smiled. "A few brothers, I got stuck, and I can''t pull it out. I can''t get back. From the moment I was under the Purple Mountain, I knew I couldn''t get back. It was so beautiful and charming. . You know, it is the drug addiction of our audience, you are obsessed with it, addicted to it, even if you know that it may eventually kill yourself, but you still enjoy it. I can even do things that erase my memory and put myself in the causal line. Dabai, I don''t know if I knew you would come back. I don''t know if I deliberately put you in, because I didn''t write it, I don''t know, but probably... I think it should be. Brother, I dont feel sad, Im going to separate it first. Im too dangerous. I feel that Im a dynamite bucket now. When I meet next time, I should be a senior listener. Did not become a senior listener, what is the end, you also understand. The fat man stood up and looked up slightly, seemingly suppressing his inner feelings. Su Bai did not say anything, the monk did not say anything, Gyatso did not say anything, four people, in fact, has already passed the stage of emotional use, oh, of course, except for Su Bai occasionally sick is an exception, but Su Bai also has People who care about themselves, such as the little ones, continue to let the fat people live with themselves and others, and they are also irresponsible to the little ones. God knows that the fat one will take another pump and put the little guy into the pit. Going inside? "I am going to pack up and pack things, monk, you can change the circle, I think I am in this state, unless I am promoted to a high-level audience, it will be difficult to ease, you also come on." After that, the fat man came over, looked at Su Bai, looked at the monk again, looked at Gyatso, then turned back to his room to pack his things. The monk sighed and went to the pot of tea. Gyatso and Su Bai were sitting on the sofa. "Causality." Su Bai said these two words in his mouth. "Can''t you become a senior listener without studying cause and effect?" Causality is the quickest way to reach the senior audience. Gyatso said, Because the past is clear, the future is foreseen, and the unknown fear can be erased to give the greatest courage and become a high-level audience. "The shortcut is not good." Su Bai took over the tea cup handed over by the monk. "For the audience, there is nothing to be done," said the monk. Its awkward. Su Bai took a sip of tea and placed the cup on the coffee table. The brothers spread out and said, in the two of you, who is also comprehending the cause and effect? At least one Its a good gathering, and its not a rare bonus for the two years to live together under one roof. living room, For a moment, I fell into silence. Chapter 659： Fat mans departure For Su Bai, his initial impression of the cause and effect was from Lan Lin. At that time, Su Bai had not become a senior, and the gap between Lan Lins gangs was indeed far and far, but Lan Lins last hysterical and suicidal picture before the cause and effect of fear, has been lingering in Su Bais mind. But even without Lan Lins sexuality and educational enlightenment, Su Bai probably would not go to see what causes and effects, because in Su Bai, the past and the future, in fact, there is not much attraction, Su Bai is a very The actual person is more practical than buying a dish in the vegetable market even if it takes half a day to cut down two cents of grandmother. This may be related to your own growth experience. When you have been watching the painting grow up, when you have been raised in a petri dish, you have been numb and indifferent to your past, and there is no future. What is the expectation and fear, the only interest may be to live in the present. Perhaps, predicting future changes in causality, for Su Bai, more likely to be a torture. At this time, the silence of Jiacuo and the monk made Su Bais heart rise to an ominous premonition. Its not that these two goods are studying the cause and effect. Then its fun, the fat man doesnt have to go, only Su White is leaving. "Oh." Gyatso shook his head. "I didn''t study it. The doctrines on my side are actually more about the pains of life and the world, but I prefer to focus on this life." Foye does not believe in the afterlife. In fact, in other words, it is not to believe in the future, whether the future is constant, Buddha does not know, Su Bai does not know, no one knows, so simply do not know. The reason why Buddhism can be spread in the secular world for so long, its propaganda purpose has been greatly helped since ancient times, and this is very similar to the "sin of sin" that the West made in the past, the redemption of this life, the enjoyment of the future. For the general public, it is also a kind of self-hypnosis medicine. But Gyatso can be said to be one of these clear streams. He is more focused on the reality, otherwise he will not have to break with the living Buddhas to go to the opposite side. The monk looked at Su Bai and looked at Gyatso. He took the tea, didn''t drink it, and let it go down. "In fact, the infertility has been hesitating and has been lingering, but at least so far, I have not made up my mind to make a shortcut to the senior audience with a causal approach. It is really attractive, but this is a good time to find a suitable fit when we are promoted to seniors. Like his own weapon, he always wants to have better choices, always wants to have better development, and hesitant is still hesitating. If one day feels that you want to study the cause and effect, the barren will leave in advance. When it comes to this part, the monk and Gyatso are both "water". At this time, in fact, Su Baixin and unbelief, it has not much significance. After all, the fat man still painstakingly advised Su Bai not to enlighten the cause and effect because the cause and effect are too terrible, and the result is not the one under the Purple Mountain. No one knows. The fat man actually has been playing for a long time. "Meow." Auspicious appeared in the living room at this time. It opened the refrigerator itself, took out a bag of fresh milk from it, and then went back to the room with fresh milk. It should be the little guy who woke up. "I went to see my son." Su Bai got up and went back to the room. In the living room, only Gyatso and the monk are left. "Seven laws, have you ever thought about it, can you go without causing cause and effect? ??Great perseverance, great wisdom, great senselessness, great courage?" Gyatso suddenly felt. "You and me, just need to be yourself, you can." The monk smiled and said. Yes, its not a few words, great wisdom, great perseverance, great sense, great courage. "You are playing this machine, it''s really boring." Gyatso smiled and pointed his finger at the monk who was slicking. The fat man pulled out of a suitcase and the trunk of the suitcase rubbed on the ground and made a crisp sound. Su Bai hugged the little guy who had just slept in the room and walked out of the room. Since the fat man is going to leave, at least he will give it a look. The fat man released his hand and walked over to Su Bai. He looked at the little guy and made a face to the little guy: "Fat uncle is going to go out and can''t play with you." From the very beginning, the relationship between the little guy and the fat man can be said to be the most bad. At first, the fat man stole the little guy and handed it over to the task. He left the story world and pitted the three men, but when they lived together, the fat man was apart. Outside of Su Bais auspiciousness, there is a person who is worried about the little guys enthusiasm. There is a psychological compensation in it, but isnt it fat that is a favorite for this pure child? The little guy whispered and looked at his embarrassment, as if it was a little sad. "Goodbye, brother, next time I have the opportunity to invite you out to eat supper." Gyatso and the monk also stood up from the sofa, and all three chose the way of watching. There is no such thing as a retention, and there is not too much speech. This farewell is somewhat lacking in sincerity. However, in the context of the interests of the audience, it is OK to do the picture at this time. The fat man just left, and did not say anything, he drove his own Audi car. Originally, the room of the four big men was one person at a time, and that person was the one who was the best at stimulating the atmosphere. When the person just left, the house slowly cooled down. The little guy is sitting on the couch watching TV, and the three whites are sitting on the other side. "Monk, change the law." Su Bai reminded. Just parting, Su Bai did not intend to deny the sadness that the fat man showed, it should be really sad and should be really a bit sad. However, since the fat man has made a memory of his own memory to calculate other peoples calculations, he will not be able to come back again and again, and the old familys formation is actually modified by the fat man. Now it is only possible to let the monk re-edit it again. It is just a matter of case. The monk nodded. "The barren will change tonight." After saying this, the three people are silent and do not speak. After a short while, Gyatso got up. "I went back to the room first." The monk looked at the little guy and looked at Su Bai. "Hungry?" "I want to eat vegetarian food." Su Bai said to the monk. "Good." The monk got up and went into the kitchen. Su Bai then stood up. At this time, it is difficult for him to use words to describe his feelings at this time. How much sentimentality? No. But it has not been as determined as iron. Opening the curtains, Su Bai wanted to look at the dusk outside, but suddenly found that the pit that had been planted auspiciously had grown a tender green seedling. .................. The monk who did the monk tasted very good and tasted very good. It was just on the table. The little guy was very happy to eat alone, and the other three were eating very calmly. Its not about missing fat people, but because there are no fat people, the scene of eating is really not very lively. "Do you solve the problem and become a high-level audience?" Su Bai asked. "I don''t know." The monk shook his head. "But as you said before, I think he is getting better. After all, he has sent his boss to testify. It is also his turn. He is stuck in the peak of the senior audience. Child, for a while." "When others become senior listeners, it will not be so easy to meet in the future." Gyatso said, "After all, the identity and status are different, and the circle is different." Yes, the senior audience has a high-level audience''s own circle, and the senior audience sees the seniors. Even if you are the best among the seniors, it is no different from the seniors watching the lower-level audience. "Right, I have a reward. I can use the public number three times in the background. I can check it out now. It is a high-level audience." Su Bai said, he took out his mobile phone. "There are only three chances, are you wasting it?" The monk swallowed a meal, apparently thinking that Su Bais move was a bit of a defeat. "Jiacuo just didn''t say it. If Jiejie has become a high-level audience, I will send him a WeChat and make a phone call. Wouldn''t it be a high climb?" Su Bai opened the public account and entered "Relief". "Two words. Soon, a graphic message was sent. Su Bai opened a graphic message. The cover is a photo of a relatively young person. It should be a photo of him when he just became an audience. Then there is a series of records that record the birthplace of the birthplace and when to enter the world of stories. data. At the bottom, there is the latest situation. Solution: On April 7, 2017, I was promoted to a senior audience. "The senior audience." Su Bai said to the monk and Gyatso. "If you say good things, don''t forget to guess." "Where are you coming from between him and you, don''t forget, people ask you to help so many times, you would rather go to Dali and travel." Gyatso reminded this time. "That''s even worse, missed an opportunity to hold the thigh of a senior listener." The three casually chatted and teased. At this time, Su Bais mobile phone suddenly rang, and Su Bai was giving the little guy a soup. When he put the bowl in front of the little guy, he would look at the callers prompt, which is a strange number. I answered the call, and the car whistle came from the phone. Obviously the other party should be on the side of the road. "Hey, is it Su Bai?" "Oh, who are you?" Su Bai was a bit uncomfortable with the other party''s tone. "You don''t need to know who I am, but I have one thing to remind you now, that is........." "Dudu toot........." The person at the other end of the phone stunned because Su Bai directly hung the phone. Gyatso asked while eating the vegetables, "Who?" Gyatso also knows that Su Bais number, usually no one will fight, and the worlds relatives and friends, Su Bai, will not contact. "A force to force a fan." Su Bai does not care to push the phone to the side. And on the sofa, the auspiciousness of human food has never been cold, but at this time suddenly sat up straight. Chapter 660： The warning of the enemy After the meal, the little guy was playing with the building blocks himself. After seeing the shower in Su Bai, he saw the auspicious in the living room and accompanied the little one. He went straight back to the bedroom. When he entered the bedroom, Su Bai saw the bed. That painting. Slightly frowning, Su Bai knows that this painting is auspicious here, it is likely that the auspicious reminder of himself, and this reminder is related to the phone that hangs up. However, Su Bai does have a deep dislike of this painting. First of all, his childhood carrier is this painting, but it is precisely because he knows what his childhood is like, so Su Bai suppresses his childhood. And anger also indirectly transferred some to this painting, it is actually an accomplice to deceive oneself. On the other hand, it is because of the last time I smoked my child. It seems that there are days in my own life. This number of days cannot be changed, but at least the pictures I see will happen, but actually, the direction of things and The ending has changed. If you look at it, it doesn''t make much sense to see or not. The fat man is obsessed with causality and is almost unable to extricate himself. He does not hesitate to erase his own memory to carry out his own experiments. This painting is equivalent to Pandoras box for Su Bai, and has the ability to predict the future, but for Su Bai But it is so tasteless. I took the picture and threw it on the bedside table on one side. Su Bai leaned on the bed and reached for a book. This is a book bought by the fat man. The name is "Tianguan", recently because of the TV series. This book has also followed the fire, and the "winning half of the sky" inside is even more heroic. The fat man didn''t know what kind of psychology he had, and bought four copies directly. One room was for one person. Now think about it. In fact, it also meets the mood of the fat man at that time. Its a good day, and its fun, and its fun. It is not the so-called heaven, the so-called fate, the so-called cause and effect. Feel free to turn over the book. Su Bai didn''t have much interest in the chicken soup. He put the book aside, lay down, and his eyes slowly smashed. He was really tired and needed rest. "Meow." After an hour of sleeping in Su Bai, Jixiang stood at the door of the bedroom. It saw the painting on the bedside table by Su Bai. It did not indicate anything. Perhaps it had guessed that Su Bai was too lazy to look at the painting. It is. In the bedroom, only Su Bai was breathing smoothly. The auspicious jumped onto the bed and crept close to Su Bai. It looked at the calm face of Su Bai and slowly picked it up. This night, it was very calm. When I woke up the next day, Su Bai saw the little guy sleeping next to him, and the good luck was leaning against the little one. The weather in Shanghai has warmed up. Although there have been more rainy days, the pace of summer has actually arrived. A small quilt covers the little guy''s stomach. He slept very sweetly. Su Bai got up and saw the monk washing while entering the bathroom. "Wake up." "Ok." The two simply greeted each other. At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside the iron gate, because the four people living here didnt have much contact with the outside society, so they didnt have the doorbell. If someone really wanted to find it, they could only knock it hard. iron gate. The monk first washed it, indicating that he went out to open the door to see, Su Bai went in and began to wash. In a short while, the monk came back, holding a parcel in his hand, the package was not big, it was a little bigger than the cigarette case, the style of plastic cardboard. "What?" Su Bai asked while rubbing his face with a towel. The monk shook his head. "Probably a small thing like a chip. The recipient wrote your name." After that, the monk opened the parcel, and the things inside were very simple. On a card, the monk opened a corner of the card and said, "It is a card-type U disk." "I have a notebook in my room." Su Bai reminded. The monk walked into the Su Bai room, took the notebook out, and then sat back on the living room sofa. Su Bai took a bottle of mineral water from the refrigerator and sat down. The recipient is himself, or a USB flash drive, and the most important thing is that the other party knows that he lives in this place. The unusual card is actually doomed. The U disk is inserted into the notebook by the monk. The notebook starts to download the component and is quickly read. Open the U disk, there is a video file inside, double click to open, and a slightly faint picture appears in the player. This should be taken with a mobile phone, so the angle of view is not very good, but also a little shaking, and the environment at the time is indeed quite dark, not so suitable for shooting. This should be a small room, Su Bai slightly frowns, this room, and the so-called walls, let yourself have a familiar feeling, as if I have seen it. "Hey, hey, hehe..." There was a crisp sound in the video, which sounded like a person chewing on the flesh and blood, with a scalp numbness. The sound lasted for thirty seconds, and Su Bai specially watched the length of the video, only fifty seconds. In the end, a palm that was eaten for seven or eight eight was thrown out, and a muffled sound fell on the ground, and then the camera flipped over, aiming at a face, a slightly blurred face in the dark. This is an old man''s face, sloping and sloping with thick blood, he is laughing, laughing very cozy and manic, when he laughs, Su Bai seems to hear another smile from the video. sound. "I will come back for revenge." The harsh sound came from the video with a hysterical, and then the video ended. The monk read the video and asked: "Your enemy?" "My enemy should not be that much." Su Bai said. The monk has indulged. "What have you just said, say it again?" "Oh." Su Bai smiled. "I know who it is. This product is looking for revenge. I can''t help it. At that time, he was trapped in the underground with a surnamed Zhou and the fat man. We found a The transfer array in the carriage can leave here. The surname Zhou and the fat man know the law. The original surname Zhou wants to join the fat man and put me in the ground with the old man. As a result, the fat man is against the water, and the old man with the surname Zhou Stayed underground. The old man''s one of the life tools was taken by me, but after that the fat man left me from here, and did not return it to me. I feel that I can''t find it in the fat room now. "Its just a piece of life, but the value is big, but the problem is not big. The video should be taken when he is trapped underground. He is eating human flesh and eating another youth you know about Zhou. meat?" "It should be, otherwise how can I get through that period of time, but I am very curious, it is reasonable to say that he is not dead, it should have been broadcasted into the story world and then transmitted, and the broadcast is unlikely to continue to send him. Going back to the bottom, of course, there is also this possibility." Su Bai thought about it. According to his own situation at the time of the testimony and the situation in the squad, the radio would let you enter the story world and complete the mission or send you back to the place of the plaque. But now it is clear that the old man of the week has already come out. Is someone else saving him? Or is it the same as Shawshanks redemption? However, he now pointed his finger at himself. Although it was a bit uncomfortable for Su Bai, it was a reasonable thing. After all, Su Bai took the ruler from his hand, that is, Zhou. The old man''s life weapon, and the fat man is also standing on the side of Su Bai, which can be seen in the perspective of Shen Laotou. Finally, Su Bai and the fat man teamed up from the beginning to the end of him. However, the laughter of the woman in the video makes Su Bai somewhat difficult to understand. Is it the laughter of the Princess of Qinhuang? But the remnant of Princess Daqin has not been sealed by the seal of his own. The ruler has also been brought out by himself. When shooting the video, it is obviously still in the underground position, but why the laughter of the remnant soul of Princess Daqin appears in the There? Is things serious? asked the monk. If you need help, you can say. "Reassure, I won''t be polite with you. In fact, I am not worried about this. I am worried about the fat man. The ruler, that is, the old man''s life tool, I gave it to the fat man after I came out to study it. I have forgotten both, and now it seems that there is a problem with the fat man." "Fat?" The monk was somewhat surprised. "You mean that the fat man may have changed very early?" "Maybe, I have to check it out." Su Bai picked up the phone and called Chu Zhao. "Hey, Ahbai, what''s the matter?" Chu Zhao''s voice is rather noisy, it should be at work. "Help me check a person''s flight record and hotel records, Zhang Yiyi, Chengdu, recently lived in Shanghai, and there is a new Audi A6 on hand." "Okay." Chu Zhao did not say anything nonsense, nor did he say that he could not use private weapons for private use, and directly agreed, "I will call someone to check." The monk got up and went to make a pot of tea. Recently, the fat man is not there, and the house is quiet, so the interest of the monk is getting higher. After a short while, Su Bais cell phone rang, its Chu Zhaos phone. "Hey, Abai, I found out that this persons recent record shows that he went to Lhasa last month..." Su Bai nodded. "Thank you." "See you outside." The relationship between Su Bai and Chu Zhao is indeed normal. At least, when he talks with Chu Zhao, Su Bai will not have any resentment against Chu Zhao. Hanging up the phone, Su Bai turned the phone in the palm of his hand. "The monk, the fat man''s things will not be so simple. Did the goods go to Lhasa last month? Or have you left here for a long time?" "It was a while, when you were in Dali." The monk replied. Chapter 661： Qin Bing body! The fat man has been to Lhasa, and then the old man is coming out. Is there any connection here? If you don''t contact, you will see the ghost. Su Bai took the tea and sat silently on the sofa. In fact, Su Bai is not really a person who likes many things, but what he didn''t expect is that this time there was actually a fat person''s participation. Even now, Su Bai can''t be sure what the fat man really is for. Calculate yourself. He wanted jade in the first place, and Su Bai gave it to him. Even if Su Bai knew that there was the soul of Da Qin Princess, Su Bai still had no hesitation, just as the fat man had exchanged the blood of the ancient vampire with himself. Similarly, even if the fat is not a vampire, Su Bai does not believe that the fat man really does not know the value of the blood. He doesn''t have to calculate himself like this. What he wants to get, as long as it is not too demanding, Su Bai will give him a high probability. So, what is his purpose? Su Bais hand was gently squatting on his chin. The monk sat across from Su Bai and saw Su Bai like this, reminding him: The other party knows our address. "But I don''t believe that he can really get in. Right, did you change yesterday?" "I have modified it, even if the fat man comes back, it is impossible to come in here." The monk is very confident. "I don''t worry about fat people." Su Bai explained it, then got up. "Forget it, I went out and walked. Everyone gave me a USB flash drive. I always stayed at home, not even giving him the opportunity to start." No?" "Does he have the cause and effect of your initiative?" asked the monk. "Should...have it." Su Bai thought for a moment. "Standing from his point of view, there is indeed." "Then you be careful," the monk reminded. "Okay, I just want to find someone to practice." Su Bai learned a lot of **** magic back, although it has not really been able to practice and consolidate, but it is like a person who has acquired a new ability, always There is a feeling of eagerness to try. "He dares to come back to you, and he must be cuddling." "Can''t beat, can''t you run?" Su Bai smiled in disapproval. "Right, I got the car that was dragged away by the traffic police, is it taken back?" "Get it back, stop at the corner of the other side, the key is on the first floor of the shoe." "Thank you for the monk." "Its the fat guy who will help you get it back." Su Bai nodded, changed his shoes, picked up the car keys and walked out the door. Its hard to rain, although the weather is a bit gloomy and the dark clouds are thick, but at least the air is filled with a kind of moisture and a touch of coolness. In this season, people feel very refreshed. Launched the car, Su Bai sat in the car and thought about where he could go for a while. Shanghai is very big, but his friends are really few, and there are very few people who can go there. In fact, if it is not for the reason of living with the monk and Gyatso, Su Bai will not go to the monk or Gyatso to chat and drink tea when he is not doing anything; Whether you are used to a monotonous and lonely lifestyle, but you are a person after all, and people''s thinking and emotions are a complex body, even if you are used to being alone, you may occasionally feel that you are too Got lonely? After thinking about it, it seems that the person who can find it now has one more. Su Bai did not send her a message, but drove the car directly. After half an hour, Su Bai entered the underground parking lot below a building. He is familiar here because his own detective office opened. Here, Liang Sen and Jie''s game company are also in this building. When I got on the elevator, I watched the number of elevators jump up and forth. When I heard the "beep", Su Bai walked out of the elevator. The corner was actually the door of my original detective office, but now the door is obviously Changed, giving a warm and not exaggerated feeling. Pressed the doorbell, Su Bai suddenly worried about what to do if she was not there. Fortunately, soon the door was opened, a strange woman stood in front of Su Bai, and looked at Su Bai with some doubts: "Hello, please, do you have an appointment?" "No." "That''s sorry, I can''t let you in." The woman was very kind, but Su Bai could see that this woman used to be a soldier. It was too exaggerated to say that she had experienced a hurricane, but one person put it by hand. Two or three adult men should not have a problem. "I am a friend of Yingyinger." Su Bai said. "Let him come in." There was a voice from Ying Yinger. "Take this morning again, no, all the appointments during the day are canceled." The woman looked at Su Bai again and again, and responded to it with a good voice. She took the phone out of the room and was ready to call, leaving the door to Su Bai. Su Bai pushed the door and came in. Ying Yinger was sitting at the desk and finishing the information. Xiaoqing, pour... Yingying said that Xiaoqing was calling outside to cancel the appointment. She had to get up and give a cup of tea to Su Bai, and then she apologized: There is an academic report to finish. ,wait a moment." After that, Ying Yinger sat back at the desk and continued her work. Su Bai wanted to be polite, saying that he actually came suddenly, but seeing that Ying Yinger was doing something seriously, he suddenly felt that the other party did not seem to need his own explanation. Because of her special status, since she is coming, she will inevitably push away the rest of the entertainment and work to accompany herself. She is not her own lover, but she is also not her client. Su Bai took the cup and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. It was renovated and it was not the style of the former detective office. Standing in front of the window and looking at the tall buildings outside the row, Su Bai suddenly gave birth to a very strange feeling, as if he had been abandoned by the whole world, or, in fact, he had abandoned the whole world first. a little less, A pair of white and delicate hands hugged Su Bai, the soft and warm body was sticking from the back, the tip of the nose, lingering with a touch of fragrance. My career instinct tells me that someone needs comfort now. Ying Yinger leaned on Su Bai with a little bit of laziness. There is no thought of love and desire between the two people, so she is very purely holding him. This scene lasted for a long time, until the tea in Su Bais hands was already cold. "Thank you," Su Bai said. Ying Yinger smiled slightly, turned around, sat back in her seat, and lifted her slender legs, some helpless: "In fact, from the first time I met and contacted me, I knew that you will not be defeated by any mental problems. You have spiritual perseverance that I can hardly imagine." "Maybe." Su Bai sipped the herbal tea in his hand, and the teacup was placed on the window sill in front of him. "How is the business recently?" "Take you the blessing of this feng shui treasure, very good." Ying Yinger holding a pen in his hand, facing Su Bai, gently plucked the top button on his shirt, "a bit hot." (has been harmonious) Su Bai bowed his head and the foreheads of the two men gently touched each other. "I always wanted to ask you a question." Ying Yinger did not mind and asked Su Bai''s slightly relative actions at this time. "Say." "You are because I am the person you care about, so you are not willing to make a relationship with me, or because I am in your eyes no different from ordinary women, so you can''t see?" Just like the ancient nobles, it is also a sin to feel that the blood and essence of oneself are lost. "You know the answer yourself." Su Bai answered like this. Its still ambiguous. Ying Yinger turned and began to organize her desk. Will you go out for dinner later? After that, there is no answer. Ying Yinger stunned and looked back, only to find that Su Bai had disappeared. ............ "Hey!" The rain began to fall and blocked most of the sight. Otherwise, it is estimated that many people will see it in the air and two people will fall down together. "You care about that woman, do you care about that woman?" The old man wearing a mask wore a black coat and smiled at Su Bai. "Then I will not kill you, I will kill her first. Killing an ordinary person, the radio will not punish me, I will kill her first!" "boom!" The figure of the two people fell into the flowerbed. Su Bai pressed one hand to the chest of the old man, and the ground made a vibrato. The flowers on this side of the flower were all shattered at this time. However, Shen Laotou did not mind, not only did his mind not mind, even his body did not mind. Su Bai brows a wrinkle, and immediately reached out to open the mask of the old man, under the mask, is a young and strange face, he is staring at Su Bai, with a sly smile. Su Bais palms were forced, and the coat on Shens head was torn open, revealing a hard bronze chest. "This is........." Su Bais face showed a shocking color. "Oh... yes, this is the body of Qin Bing!" Chapter 662： Send you a flesh! How terrible the body of Qin Bing is, and Su Bai once witnessed it and even touched it with his own hands. He has the most personal experience; At that time, the group of Qin soldiers were dead, but their bodies were able to pick up a layer of rock formations that could not stand; Otherwise, Su Bai and fat people and others estimated that they would be crushed into meat sauce at that time. The body of these people, after thousands of years of death, still retain such a terrible quality, is definitely a kind of BUG in the physical world. The ancestors of the ancestors were led by an army that swept the world. "Hey..." Shens old man slammed Su Bais shoulders with his hands, and then his head slammed into Su Bai. Very straightforward and very simple! "boom!" When the heads of both sides collided, Su Bais body leaned back. In the recent impact, Su Bai had a feeling of being completely suppressed. The blood began to flow out, and the numbness of the face, tinnitus, dizziness, etc. All hit. "Hey." Shen Laotou saw Su Bai go down from himself and squatted back. It seems very proud. He really deserves to be proud of him. He has harvested this Qin Bing body, and now he can actually use this kind of simple A rude way to suppress a listener of a physical flow. "Now, I am the first person under the senior audience." Shen Laotou step by step to Su Bai, here is the downtown area, both sides are actually restrained, even if they are fighting, they are also consciously controlled in a small scope, after all, this is not a movie in the superhero or the Avengers League, broadcast to the audience The regulation is also more stringent. The blood dripped from the head and covered with half of the face of Su Bai. When the blood dripped to the mouth, Su Bai put out his tongue and licked it. His blood taste was always the most ferocious. Good medicine. Su Bais body squats slightly, and the momentum is also condensed at this time; For Shen Laotou, he is enjoying the pleasure of revenge. The process is naturally as long as possible. For Su Bai, it is a pleasure to meet such a strong opponent in the flesh. In my mind, I can''t help but show the scene when the blood prince confronted myself. If it wasn''t for my last time, it might end up being a little bit of death by the blood prince. The old mans head was squatting on one leg, and the sound of the explosion came from all around. This was the sound of the flesh and the surrounding air forming a fierce friction. Almost at the next moment, Shens old man appeared in front of Su Bai and single-handedly hit Su Bai. Come out. From the point of physical fighting skills, Shen Laotou is indeed very naive and amateur. This is also because he is not a listener. He is a half-way monk. He used to be a type of listener with a fat man. The body has always been a short board. Will also deliberately avoid the situation of close combat, Therefore, at this time, even if he did not know what reason to obtain the body of Qin Bing, his fighting style is still very rash and simple. On the side of Su Bais figure, the left arm of the left hand slid down the right arm of the other side, and did not go hard with it. Instead, he chose to guide the opponents offensive to the other direction, while the right hand violently elbowed, Slammed on the waist side of the old man. "boom!" The physical collision between the two sides also caused a loud noise. Shens body shape regressed a dozen steps and stepped on the footprints on the concrete floor. The blood on Su Bais face has disappeared at this time, and all of them have re-infiltrated into the body. This is the advantage of the blood family. Every drop of blood is a force of its own. It is absolutely not allowed to be easily lost. It was only because of the head. The blow made Su Bai feel a little worried. Shen old man reached out and touched his waist position, which seemed to be unexpected. He did not expect Su Bai to choose a hard way to fight with himself. Instead, he used combat skills and experience to deal with himself. Once in a fight, I ate a big loss. But in fact, it can be seen that the next move is to go, and there is a strong body in the air, but it is difficult to form an absolute suppression of Su Bai. On the contrary, he will be restrained by Su Bai. .................. There has never been a quick thing, listeners, especially, otherwise the broadcast can already mass produce the audience you need. On the building, Liang Sen said with one hand holding the coffee and the other finger pointing to the scene below. Although the floor is very high, he can still see clearly with the following moves. "The enchantment has been arranged, and their fight will not cause the rest of the shock." The solution that has been promoted to a high-level audience is still standing next to Liang Sen like a secretary. A while ago, he solved the smashing of Liang Sen, and untied the detachment that Liang Sen had been sealed. As a result, Liang Sen had to go to the place of the plaque, and the solution was also able to sweep away the inner heart because of Liang Sen. Obstacles, successfully promoted to a high-level audience, it seems to be a win-win situation, in fact, only one person is solved. But Liang Sen didn''t seem to mind this matter at all, and he didn''t care about it. The relationship between the two is still the same, what should I do before, what should I do now. "Oh, the first person under the senior audience." Liang Sen chewed the old saying before the old man, could not help but laugh a little, "for a shovel-like body, is the first person under the senior audience? The senior audience is also too cheap." "This body is really eye-popping. Even a high-level audience who is dedicated to the flesh, it may be difficult to have this level of physical body." Jie Jie is now a high-level audience, analyzing things and looking at problems. It is no longer the perspective of seniors. "It''s useless. He doesn''t use this body at all. Even the most basic fighting techniques don''t understand. Our big detectives are the way to go and hurt each other. The melee combat experience is the most abundant. Although the other side is a bit tricky, it is not a problem to suppress him steadily. The body of the iron shovel is a little more resistant." Liang Sen took a sip of coffee and continued. "I am even more curious. It is a shovel that gave the guy such a thing. This kind of social exchange is not something that can be done by a single person." After listening to it, I nodded silently. Liang Sen looked at the solution and wanted to say something. He seemed to be hesitant, but when he thought about himself, he had already booked a train ticket basically, and he relieved a lot. He reminded: "Next time, don''t do this anymore. It doesn''t make sense. To be an audience, the center of gravity should always be on yourself." This is already a very explicit speech, and it is directly pointed out who is the real ambassador behind this scene. The smile was very calm, and there was no uneasiness because his boss saw his behavior. He calmly said: "In fact, I know this thing, but it is not what I did. "Is that fat man who opened the seal of my basement with you?" asked Liang Sen. "Boss, how can you think of him directly?" Liang Sen put the coffee cup on the coffee table, and stopped looking at the pictures of the two people below. It was a bit stunned. "Do you think you are smart?" Jie Jie did not answer, it is the default, in front of his boss, he really does not need to be too modest. Do you think that when you become a senior listener, the seniors tricks and gadgets have already been with the pediatrics? Liang Sen continued. "I have this feeling." Jie Jie replied. "My avatar is also part of my memory. How do you get into my basement, how to break my seal, how to activate my avatar, all of this, in fact, I can fully understand afterwards. In that case, what you are asking for is forcing me to continue to hide my strength and have to face the broadcast, so that I can get rid of the shadow of your own heart and get the courage to be promoted to a higher audience. But the fat man, from beginning to end, although he has been studying the formation method, I can see that his real purpose is not this, it is not the reward you promised to him, nor is it an audience to glimpse the privacy of a senior audience. Excited, what he asked for, what he thought, exactly what you predicted, is two looks. I have to leave after all, I just don''t want to see you, I was sold, and I thought I was helping the people with money. .................. On the Huangpu River, a fat man walked on the river while eating a burger. The man''s other hand was in his pocket, where a ruler was placed, his fingers rubbing his fingers from time to time. "You asked me why I spent so much effort to give him a flesh?" The fat man swallowed the food in his mouth, as if talking to himself, and communicating with an invisible person. "He had spent so much effort at the beginning. Didn''t he just give me the ruler?" "You said this can''t be used as a reason?" The fat man smiled. "How can you not be a reason? Doing anything can be counted and calculated. How tired, in fact, he was actually four of us. The most incomprehensible one, but in the last year or two, he has changed a lot because of his son. Well, that son is really cute, and I like it very much, but his son really changed him all the time. He really became very different from the beginning. "Do you ask me if this is good or bad? How do I know that I am not him, but one thing I know very well, according to the urineiness above, if he continues to do this, his son may die." The fat man stuffed the last burger into his mouth and chewed it hard. "When his son''s existence is broadcast, the drawbacks outweigh the benefits, it is very likely that the lovely child will die. He is actually clear in his heart, but he may not want to wake up or know how to wake up. I can''t even wake up. But the broadcast can do that kind of thing for the blood corpse at the beginning, once again, for the broadcast, there is no difficulty. The fat man wiped his mouth and his fingers continued to rub on the ruler in his pocket. "What do you think of me? how to say, In fact, I still think that the white Su who I first met is more charming than the one he is now. I like the feeling when he suddenly fell ill. I cant do it myself, and the monk cant do it. Gyatso also does it. Not, but he can do it, because of this, I am envious; But recently, the frequency and frequency of illnesses are really getting less and less. Chapter 663： Coming! The big man, there is a big man''s perspective. Among them, there is the existence of Liang Sen, who has just been promoted to become a big audience, and there is also the existence of the sequence of the seniors who have just been promoted to the senior audience. It is also a veteran. But began to use the so-called cause and effect to start the infinite "self-expansion" fat man. The last fat man seems to have no comparability with the first two, because the gap between the two sides can be seen as long as it is not a blind man. In fact, the fat man is taking a more radical shortcut, shortcut, it is impossible to go very stable, and the more radical way to take shortcuts, it is likely to fall into the cliff, but since so selected, it can only Going with one heart and mind, there is no way to retreat. As the little dwarf of Germany in the past, no one expected, he was able to pick up the most brutal war page in human history. At this time, Su Bai, all the way forward, all the way to oppression, Shen Laotou''s body is indeed very strong, but his attack means, each time Su Bai directly disintegrated and successfully counterattack. Shen Laotou has just proudly said that he is the first person under the senior audience. Then, he is not a high-level audience. Since he is not a high-level audience, he naturally cannot do the strength of the seniors. Every time he attacked, in Su Bai''s eyes, it was so childish and ridiculous. In addition to the first time he met his head, Su Bai ate a dark loss. Each time he followed, Su Bai took advantage. It is the attack and defense of Shen Laotou. In Su Bais view, it is flawed everywhere, just because the body of Shen Laotou is really a bit ugly, so after suffering many consecutive blows by Su Bai, the injury is of course Yes, but it is much lighter than Su Bais estimate. Qin Bing''s body is really worthy of the name. If you have this flesh, then you can really say that it is under the senior audience. All the seniors can almost ignore it and crush it. ............ "There are no fools in the audience, because fools have already died, but they cannot be said to be smart people, because the concept of smart is actually relative. Everyone is very smart, but not everyone is a smart person. In contrast, one person is smarter than the other, which means that another person is more stupid than this person. In the case of results, the person who is pitted It is a fool, the one who is a person, is a smart person. Have you seen it before, do you think that the audience who has the body of the pre-Qin soldiers is stupid? Obviously, there is a strong body that almost no senior person can have, but he is still being crushed by people. But why are you not a fool in the eyes of others? There is something in Liang Sens words. In fact, before the two got along, although both in the company affairs and in life, the two people are inseparable, but like this, Liang Sen did not say that he was the solution. Be a friend, not a mentor or an adult. But don''t say it now, there may be no chance to say it in the future, and Liang Sen can''t always look at the solution step by step and use it so self-righteously. "Who is inspiring you, can''t you be the reason for the high-level audience?" Liang Sen sat down at his desk and looked at the explanation. In fact, looking at this look, it is clear that Liang Sen already knows the answer. Jie Jie stood in front of Liang Sen, a bit like an employee who made mistakes and stood in front of the boss to review and reflect. "It''s the fat man." Jie said, "Once, I met him at a clear bar. He casually said something infinitely with me, but after that, I figured it out, you, I can''t always be promoted. The reason for the senior audience." Jie Jie laughed and laughed. "Now it seems that although he didn''t tell me about it at the time, but knocked it down side by side, my mind was still affected by him, and I thought of you as he expected. "I hinder you from becoming a high-level audience. This is a fact. He actually knows that you also have a score in your heart. So just talk about it and give you another direction. You really look for it, though, you recognize The right one is right. Liang Sen pulled out a cigar and played it in his hand. He is playing with fire. "It''s easy to burn yourself." Jie said. "Even if I didn''t play successfully in the end, I think it is a breeze to burn people around me. Resolve, I may not be able to stay with you for a long time, the next train ticket must have my one, so I hope that you can put aside the self-righteous thinking inertia before you do anything in the future. . Undoing nodded. "The senior audience is indeed very high." Liang Sen sighed and continued. "But every year, in the world of stories and the high-level audience in the real world, there are many." .................. "You said why should I be separated from him? Nothing. Why, since the last incident, they actually knew that I was obsessed with causality, and I also knew that I had no retreat and could only continue to move forward. Therefore, what I will do next will definitely attract their attention. It is better for me to find an excuse to find an opportunity to leave in a decent manner. You have to think about it for me. If you take it away from the fire one day, it will collapse under the cause and effect. Before I commit suicide, I can at least have some memories worth remembering, isn''t it? "You said why I am still so simple, I really have to thank you, that mental illness knows to bring a son out to raise, I can not give me a little room in my heart?" "Don''t pull it, you have forgotten even your original memory. Just remember that you are the grandson of the Great Qin Dynasty. Now, the princess is worthless, and he is sitting in KTV." "Right, there is nothing in the other side, although I don''t believe that the guy can really kill the white, but I think that the old thing is a set of turtles and eight shells want to break it. Forget it, send the Buddha to the west, good things to do in the end, the Qin Bing body, was originally sent, isn''t it? "You asked me why I am so good for Dabai? The reason is very simple. He is the most complicated and most incomprehensible, but in fact it is the simplest and the purest. Ah, God knows what is hidden under their compassionate look. .................. "Whirring whirring" Shen Laotou stood in a breathless position. His body was already scarred, but there was no real fatal injury. This means that although he has been pressed, he can continue to beat and be really porcelain. Its terrible. Opposite, Su Bai has just stopped the last round of offensive, he also needs a period of time to ease. Shen Laotou stared at Su Bai, his eyes were full of resentment. He came to take revenge. He came to experience the pleasure of revenge. He came to enjoy the mourning of Su Bai, but now the situation is that he is completely suppressed by Su Bai. Hit. In front of Su Bai, he is like a child. Whether it is attack or defense, he is directly seen by the other party. Until now, he has only experienced a kind of sentiment as a sandbag. At this time, Shen Laotou actually had the meaning of walking, but he couldnt beat it completely, and this body also limited his play to strengthen himself. Su Bai noticed the intention of the other party, and the air machine once again locked the old man. "This is downtown, I don''t believe you dare to chase me, and you can''t kill me.........voke..." When Shen Laotous sentence was just finished, he immediately retched and his body began to tremble with him. Then Su Bai saw a group of blue light clusters being squeezed out of the body, and the body recovered. An instinctive standing posture. Put your hand on your chest and stand straight, like a terracotta warrior in a terracotta warrior. And in the blue light group, the old face of the old man was revealed. .................. "..............." The rain began to fall, and the bigger and bigger, this time, the entire Yangtze River Delta was basically covered by rain, the sky has been gloomy, and it is possible to rain at any time. In the old house, the monk is sitting on the sofa in the living room and looking at the newspaper in his hand. The news on the day is playing on the TV; Gyatso is doing his homework in his room, and his heart is quiet. The little guy is sleeping in the bedroom and auspicious. "Ticking... Ticking........." The raindrops outside are getting bigger and bigger. "Hey..." The auspicious ear that had been kneeling beside the little guy suddenly stood up. It immediately stood on the bed, rushing out the window, rushing outside the wall and rushing outside the iron gate. There was a slightly threatening sound in the throat and throat. "Hey..." "Hey..." "Hey..." It was like the sound of boots stepping on the rain, but there was no one outside the window. However, the auspicious mood has become more and more tense. This tall and cold cat has become more and more savage at this time. This strong supportive posture is stronger than when Liangsen came to "see relatives". The ground is obvious. At least, in the face of the original Liang Sen, although the auspicious knows that it may not beat, but at least it is not afraid, but now, Auspicious is afraid, Very afraid... "Hey...oh...hey..." The footsteps are getting closer and closer, "", the auspicious cry is very low, like pleading, but soon, it slammed into the bed and buried his head in the sheets. This is a manifestation of fear and cringe. At this time, The monk in the living room is still watching the newspaper, listening to the news, Gyatso in the bedroom next door continues to do his homework, quiet, As if they didnt hear anything, Like, I didnt get a point at all. Chapter 664： Angry, roaring, hysterical! The rain, the bigger and bigger, the rain curtains of the sky seem to be able to wash away the impetuous atmosphere of this metropolis, bringing a moment of tranquility, but people who live here and are busy here may not appreciate this atmosphere. "Dangdang" Su Bai threw the body of Qin Bing into the trunk and then closed the trunk heavily. At the foot of Su Bai''s foot, there is a trace of burnt black. The soul of Shen Laotou is not bad, but it is still completely killed by Su Bai with zombie suffocation and Hellfire shotgun. Even Su Bailian went to ask. He didn''t have any thoughts on some things, so he killed it directly. As soon as he came, Su Bai knew that Shen Laotou himself knew that he would never be released. He said that he did not say it, he was dead; Second, Su Bai is not interested in knowing too much. When the fat man left the power, he left, so even if this matter is definitely related to the fat man, Su Bai is too lazy to go to the disk and trace it. This is the life attitude of Su Bai. Just as Su Bai is like his own parents, people can''t have no troubles, and the audience is even less likely to be absent, so Su Bai''s attitude is to take the initiative to isolate those troubles, even if they are by their side, as long as they do not directly affect themselves. You can go anywhere, you can ignore it. The car started and splashed a splash of water on the ground. The wiper kept coming back and forth. Su Bai held the cigarette in one hand and the other hand held the steering wheel. Suddenly, Su Bai felt that his current life was actually very fragmentary. Whether in the story world or in the real world, their interpersonal relationships are already on the verge of breaking. The most intuitive manifestation of this feeling is that when Su Bai came out, hesitated for a long time. There seems to be no place to go. In the end, I had to choose the place where Ying Yinger was chosen. The car was elevated and turned into a small cement road. The owner of the breakfast shop was cleaning up the table to pack things. During the day, his busiest time passed. Su Bai stretched his hand and shook the ash outside the window, only to find that the cigarette was inadvertently wet, and had to throw it away. This weather, Su Bai does not like it very much. The car stopped in front of the iron gate, got off the bus, went to the trunk, lifted the body of Qin Bing, and Su Bai pushed open the iron gate and walked in. In the position of the entrance door of Yuliwu, Su Bai saw Gyatso and the monk stand in a dignified position. "What''s the matter?" Su Baijin left the body of Qin Bing in the yard before the porch, and covered it with something, did not bring it into the house, because he was afraid to scare the little guy, although the little guy did "see more knowledge," but put a room in the house. Its really not very good. Gyatso looked at Su Bai, and some of his words stopped, but he finally said: "Your son... is gone." Su Bai suddenly stunned, refused to change shoes, directly rushed to the door of his bedroom, the bedroom, empty, then, Su Bai went to the bathroom to view, and then all the rooms on the first floor and the second floor are viewed Again. In fact, it doesn''t really matter if the rest of the room is not viewed, because the little guy will only be active in the living room or in his bedroom, and, when he is in this house, when he hears his call, there is always no way to scare it. Own, the little guy is still very considerate. "Where are you going? Where are you going?" Su Bai is like a demon, and he keeps asking himself, and the sound is getting bigger and bigger. "Will it be auspicious to take it out..." Gyatso said that he couldnt say it anymore. Auspiciously, he wouldnt take the little guy out, but the fat man used to go out to watch anime movies with a little guy. And now it is still raining outside, auspicious is unlikely to suddenly come out with a little guy out, auspicious to the little guy can be said to be meticulous care, it is impossible for the little guy to go out to the rain. The little guy is gone, Auspicious is gone, Su Bai slowly raised his head, his eyes glanced back and forth between Gyatso and the monk. At this time, Su Bais eyes had already had a redness. "You are at home, you don''t feel anything?" This is Su Bais question, which can be said to be questioning, because Su Bai really does not believe that anyone can enter here to take the little guy away with auspiciousness and not disturb the monk and Gyatso. "The two of us really didn''t notice anything," Gyatso explained. "I also came out of your room when I saw you and saw that your son was not in the bedroom, and then he was not in the living room." "Amitabha, Su Bai, let''s go out... look for it." The monk''s lips are bitter, go out and look for it? How can I find it? People are lost in the house, they are disappeared in a format that cannot be easily accessed by high-level listeners, and they are not lost outside. How can they go out and find them? Its hard to go to the Public Security Bureau to report the case, please ask the police uncle to help find it together? The redness in Su Bais eyes began to become more and more dignified. Even though he had prepared for the loss of the little guy many times in his heart, it was built on Su Bais own accidental death and the little guy would live alone. Under the premise and setting, it is not that the little guy will disappear from his side when he is inexplicably still alive. "Impossible, impossible, you can''t detect it at all, no!" Su Bais face began to distort, and his body began to become unstable. If there was anything that could completely touch the white scales, it was the little one. The little guy''s singularity disappeared, life and death did not know, it is not to touch Su Bai''s counter-scale, but to completely smash the white scales of Su Bai. "Su Bai, you calm down!" Gyatso shouted. "Dabai, it really has nothing to do with us. If we have a relationship with us, will we stay here waiting for you to come back?" The monk also explained, but in fact, the monk himself knew that the child was at home. When the time disappears, then in any case, I can''t seem to get rid of this responsibility, especially when Su Bai''s emotions are in a state of excitement and excitement, there seems to be no way to tell him what to do. The zombie''s suffocation began to rise from the white body of Su Bai, and at the same time, the coldness of the blood family directly reduced the temperature of the entire living room to a jaw-dropping level. Su Bai has a lot of bloodlines, but it is basically based on the darkening of the bloodline. Therefore, when the emotions fall into a state of hysteria and out of control, the nature of the bloodline naturally cannot be restrained and will spread out. "Su Bai, you calm down!" The monk warned, because he instinctively noticed that Su Bai at this time was like a tiger who was stunned by anger and was preparing to choose someone. "How can you not know, how is it possible!" Su Bai roared and roared, and then the whole person rushed over. He did not rush to Gyatso, nor was he a monk. Although he rushed in this direction, he was not sure of the goal. Perhaps, Su Bai''s reason is clear, this matter is likely to have nothing to do with the monk and Gyatso, but now he is out of control, he must vent. The little guy is gone, life and death are unknown. For Su Bai, the blow is huge. It is basically no less than the **** corpse who came back from the story world and saw his wife who fell in a pool of blood. Gyatso took a step forward and showed a layer of magic. Here, only he could play purely with Su Bai. "boom!" The sofa collapsed directly, the glass shattered instantly, and everything in the living room was shattered by the hurricane at this time. Su Bai and Gyatso had their hands clenched together, and it was obvious that Gyatso had some losses, because Gyatso did not mean to kill Su Bai and Su Bai. In terms of purpose and purpose, it naturally weakens Su Bai, who is in the midst of emotional riots. The monk sighed, his hands together, and began to communicate with the array here, followed by a low drink in the monks throat: "Hey!" Gyatso immediately withdrew and gave birth to a white foot of Su Bai. The whole person was dull, and apparently this foot was not so good for him. The whole person of Su Bai was crushed by the "squeaky", knees and hands on the ground, face to face, stunned, if not the old house is special, it is likely that nearby houses and passers-by can be clear I heard a beast roaring in the house. Su Bai bit his teeth, because of the force against the power of the Faction, his skin also infiltrated with blood, and even cracks have appeared, but he continues to squat and die. "Su Bai, give up." Some monks can''t bear to continue watching, but Su Bai still continues to resist, he can not withdraw the pressure on the Soviet Union''s law, otherwise once Su Bai loses control, whether it is against himself If you shoot or rush out, it may cause irreparable situations. Even if I shot the two of them, it would be better. If Su Bai rushes outside, eating human blood in this mad state becomes a murderer, then the punishment of broadcasting will soon come, that There is really no room for recovery. Gyatso sat down on the ground with his stomach, and Su Bai was still there to resist. The blood on his body was getting more and more, and even the blood in his eyes and ears was overflowing. It looked very miserable. Moreover, Gyatso noticed that in addition to the overflow of blood, Su Bais eyes were crystal clear in the blood. "Big white, face the reality, can pass through the array, can hide our perception, can make the auspicious can not resist the existence of taking the little guy away, in fact, that few can do it." Some can''t bear to continue watching Su Bai like this. "what!!!!!" However, Su Bai continued to fight against the FDC, continued to bleed, and continued to suffer from painful suffering, and this was an initiative to bear. After a short while, Gyatso understood it. In fact, Su Bai had already thought of it. It is precisely because of this that Su Baicai can only rely on this way to vent his own pain without any means. Because, no matter which of those few people, it is not the current Su Bai can face it, not even find it! Chapter 665： I will care about this? "I know that I am very arrogant. Now I am sitting here on a rainy day and talking to myself. The people who walked with the umbrella thought that I was a second fool. Yes, I can laugh at them. They are fools who cant see the real thing in this world, but can I really see it? What is causality? Its like Im putting a fart here, as long as the angle is right, the direction is accurate, the fart is perfect, you can put a fart here and set off a tsunami in the Pacific Ocean. But things have never been so simple. Just as people are a part of society, people are also a part of this world of space. Any actions you make that are not conducive to the stability of this world will be automatically eliminated and digested by the world. The most obvious thing is that the lychee erased a city, but what about it? The United Kingdom, the European Union and even the whole world are still functioning normally. In fact, I am also worried that after the path of causality has reached the top, what I have seen is actually a bureau under the deliberate arrangement of broadcasting. Everything is in the possession of broadcasting. In, all the processes are off pants and farts. You ask me why I insist on taking this path even if I think it might be this ending? The reason is very simple, a drop of fine blood, but the man is still not tired of shooting it, the pursuit is not the pleasure of the process, I feel that this self-expansion now, as if the other audience of the world are swearing, I feel so alone Really good, hahahahaha.................." Having said that, the fat man raised his head and laughed. In the rain, a special landscape was formed among the crowds. After the laughter is over, the fat man sighs. "Do you know what? Actually, my heart is not very bottomless, because I have helped the monks, Buddha and Dabai to calculate them. The path of the monk is vague, and the path of Gyatso is vague. This may be because they have not made a real choice yet. Once they make a choice, the road may be clearer, and the white... I calculate every time. I can feel him as if the front is a dead end. I don''t even know why he can actually jump to the present. He should have died before, but he didn''t, he is still alive. Sometimes, I really admire him. From birth to becoming an audience, he is actually very difficult. He should bear this loneliness. In fact, he is enjoying this loneliness. However, when this lonely forwarder suddenly became concerned, he was no longer pure after having concerns. This is my feeling. I use the feeling that causality stands in the perspective of ''God''. If there is no such child, he should have more terrible strength now, even if it is now a high-level audience, I am not at all Surprised. Because of the child, he has concerns, because the child, the extreme factors in his character are constantly being submerged. You ask me, will the child be disposed of? It should... will. But it shouldn''t be a broadcaster. Broadcasting doesn''t directly intervene in the real world, but even if you don''t intervene, there are thousands of other ways to accomplish your own purposes. For example, the original blood corpse. The fat man took out a cigarette, and on the spot, the smoke spit out and quickly dissipated in the rain. "He will die and will die soon, because from a causal point of view, his attraction to broadcasting will be much lower. Even his uncontrolled mental abnormality may be seen in the broadcast. Interesting things. This is in line with the consistent pursuit of the story by the broadcast, but once he begins to converge on his character and begins to be a demon daddy, his attraction to the radio will be reduced, and the broadcast will feel that he is bored. I feel that he is very boring, and that he is a common cherished listener. Therefore, I am thinking about a problem now. When I first became ill, I died again and again, but I did not die. Every time I can get rid of my temperament, is this pure luck or a real sense of death? Hey, Laozi now thinks that it is interesting to watch him broadcast, so he deliberately refuses to let him die. Where come so many coincidences, where are so many opportunities, where are so many thousands of hairs? If the broadcast thinks he can continue to be interesting, he may use some accidents to get the child out of Su Bai. The easiest way is to kill the child, just like treating a **** body. But in fact, you can also change your mind. The two people who originally created Su Bai will sit on the white and so stunned and succumb to death like an ordinary listener? .................. A string of beads was hung on the neck of Su Bai, and Su Baiping was lying on the bed, breathing smoothly. "How long will he wake up?" Gyatso asked. "I don''t know, wake up, but also face the pain." The monk stood by the bed, and there was some helplessness. "But the poor hope that he can come over like before. I always feel that any blow can''t beat him." It is a spirit of perversion." Include this time? asked Gyatso. The monk hesitated and did not answer. Su Bai opened his eyes at this time. In his eyes, there was no reddish red, or even no blood, but the rest, only the coldness of the bone marrow. With one hand on the bed, I felt the pain of the crack in the palm of my hand. Su Bai took a deep breath and forced himself to sit up. I now have a very serious injury because of the previous confrontation, but Su Bai does not care very much now. "Can we calm down and talk about it now?" The monk asked Su Bai. Su Bai nodded. "I can''t help it, monk, Buddha." After that, Su Bai smiled. As if nothing happened, just like everything is normal, it is like waiting for a little guy to appear at the door and stumbled and shouted "" into his arms. "The ability to quietly enter here, take away the auspicious and the little guys, not much." The monk analyzed. Su Bai raised his hand and indicated that the monk could not say anything. "I know who it is, grandparents want to see their grandson, they took the grandson away, this is normal, isn''t it?" Su Bai directly said the answer to his heart. Because the broadcast does not directly do this kind of thing, especially in the real world, the broadcast wants the little guy to disappear in front of himself. It has countless accidents and methods, even if it is similar to a **** body, but it also It is really not going to take people and cats away directly, which is not in line with the aesthetics of broadcasting. "If there is no accident, it may be them." The monk apparently also agreed with Su Bai. Su Bai began to exude the crisp sound of the joint friction, and the muscle tissue began to twist. This is forcing the body to repair itself. This is very painful, but Su Bailian does not wrinkle his brow, it seems very calm. "call" The body is a little faint, because most of the power is used to repair the body, but Su Bai quickly came down from the bed, at least now to restore the ability to move, even if it is strong outside. Gyatso and the monk looked at Su Bai, they could see the "normal" of Su Bai, but in this "normal" state, it showed a kind of rapids, It seems that for a long time, I did not see the white of this kind of gaze. "It''s ridiculous, isn''t it, my son was taken away, I don''t even know where to go." Su Bai shrugged and spoke with a smile. "I really can''t find them. Otherwise, the broadcast may have already been shot." The monk sighed. Su Bai went to the closet and opened the door of the closet. The painting was gone. Auspicious paintings that have been taken with them all the time have disappeared, and they have probably been taken away by that person. Before the auspicious gestured to see the painting, it may be auspicious to know what is going to happen, but Su Bai did not do that, even now, Su Bai has nothing to regret, since the other party insists on taking the little guy, no matter what Whether you know it or not can''t stop it. "The painting is gone?" Gyatso asked. "Yes, the painting is gone." Su Bai took a deep breath. Gyatso didn''t talk to the monk because they didn''t know what to say now. Intuition told them that the current Su Bai looks calm, but in fact, the ghost believes. Su Bai picked up the phone and the windbreaker was woven again, covering his upper body and the whole person. "Where are you going?" asked the monk. "Your injury is not good yet." "So the monk will accompany me." Su Bai said to the monk, "I don''t have to shoot, I will do it." "What are you going to do?" asked Gyatso. "One of them took my son. I have to do something. Unfortunately, I am too weak now and can''t find them, but I always have to do something." "What are you going to do?" asked the monk. "I can''t find where they are, but at least I know where their family is, their home, their parents, that is me... grandparents, grandparents. Oh, someone took my son, I let him die, a fair, isnt it? Su Bai asked. "First, according to your mother''s attitude towards you, they may not really care about worldly relationships and feelings; Second, their two families have a lot of influence in the real world. They are not ordinary people you can kill casually. If you kill them, you will definitely make a lot of causality. At the very least, you will be broadcast in the next story. Adding difficulty to the world, and even worse, your next story world is the world of punitive stories, just like you did last time. Su Bai smiled and pointed his finger at his face and asked: "I may have overlooked one thing myself. That is, I dont know when it started, you actually think, I will care about this? Chapter 675： Update tonight will be late At the end of the morning training, people are now at Guangzhou Baiyun Airport. The plane at 6 o''clock is back to Nantong. It is about 8 o''clock in the evening to Nantong. When you get home, you will get the code. Today, there will be an update, but it will be late. Finally, you know, Mo panic, hold the dragon Chapter 666： Play me, or play with fire? There is a lot of ink on the wall, and a lot of copybooks are hanging on the wall. An old man with a white hair is standing at the desk and writing a word. He stands there like a pine. The study is located in a In a separate courtyard, the old man was unwilling to be disturbed by others when he was not able to practice the words. Therefore, even in his practice time, even the family in this yard could not enter. A shadow, slowly sneaked into it, quietly appeared behind the old man, and finally, slowly condensed the shape of Su Bai. Su Bai hides his own breath, so he looks at the old man in front of him and he is solemn and serious. In his "childhood memory", Su Yuhang also likes to practice the word, probably inherited from the old man. To a certain extent, this old man is his grandfather, but whether it is before or now, Su Baihe The relationship between the parents on both sides of the parents is not very good. On the one hand, when the two cheap aunts arranged their own way in the family, they did not go, but they went to do business. They had disobeyed the meaning of the elders at home and were unhappy with the family. After all, it was cheaper than Su Bai. There is still a cheap mom over there. After the two graduated from college, the family poured a lot of resources on them, but their disdain to let go, it is to completely destroy the political layout of the two families. After that, the two people managed a company and "born" Su Bai, but the relationship with the family has been very cold. After their "car accident", Su Bai''s character was completely distorted and suppressed. Naturally, he was too lazy to have any contact with relatives. He only kept the basic etiquette for people to send some gifts during the holiday season. Later, because of Su White took the initiative to cut the group, and Su Bai completely became the edge of the two families. Su Bai can even be convinced that even if he is actively going to the old man, the old man should not recognize that he is his grandson. This is also a no-brainer, the pair of cheap aunts arrogantly arrogant, and then touched Su Bai, the indifferent nature of the human nature, even if it is really a blood relationship, it has long been a stranger. Su Bai looked at the back of the old man who was practicing the word, his eyes were slightly condensed, it seems that Su Bai is hesitating, hesitating should not kill him, should not kill his grandfather. But in fact, Su Bai is not hesitating, he did not hesitate at all. The reason why he still does not work, the reason is very simple, he is waiting for the two people, whether there is a certain probability that the little guy will return to himself. But five minutes passed, and I stood here for five minutes. Everything here is normal. Su Bais mouth had a smile, and he suddenly remembered that when they formed the killing club with the smoked children, they would read some official words before killing, similar to destroying you on behalf of the moon... ..." I still remember that in the bathroom of the nightclub, one hand locked the neck of the female white-collar worker, and the other hand held the dagger. "Although I really don''t like to talk nonsense, but this is the rules of the club, I have to say: Your sin, escaped the secular sanctions, but can not escape our ruling." Two years ago, my memory became the memory of the audience on the first night, and it clearly appeared in my mind, as if it happened yesterday. But at that time, I still had concerns. I still have concerns. I am still afraid. Even though I have a strong desire to kill, my morality is still clean, even if I want to use murder. Satisfy your own spiritual desires, but at least the face is still crowned. It is clearly a matter of several second-generation children who are together, doing things that go beyond the legal boundaries and can even be said to be "grass and human life", because some people are not guilty of sinful crimes, and they are not directly sentenced to death after being tried, such as the female white-collar worker. At most, she is guilty of economic fraud. It has been considered heavy for a decade, but it is because of her that several innocent people have been forced to commit suicide by jumping off the building. It is said that it is "for the heavens". What is actually obtained is not the stimulation that the young people desire and pursue? The taboo rebellion hidden in the state that is not allowed by law is the reason why several people actually formed a murder club at that time, because whether it is Su Bai or Chu Zhao or smoked, it is not the kind of city guardian. People, they themselves know that they are not noble to that point. But at that time, I still had some morality to stick to it. Before killing, I would deceive myself and pretend that I was just. And now, I have to kill myself, kill it, or my grandfather. But there is no hesitation, there is nothing to worry about, and there is nothing to worry about. The old man in front of you is innocent, but whoever calls you Su Yuhang is! Suddenly losing the anger of the little guy, in fact, the flame of Su Bais heart has already been ignited. This fire completely ruined the warmth and the ease that gradually emerged from Su Bais appearance because of the appearance of the little guy. . When everything is overthrown, Su Bai is like a home standing in the ruins after being demolished, and watching what he has carefully guarded has become a ruin. That kind of despair, the kind of hysteria, really hard to describe in words. And since words can''t be described, use action to describe it. I was originally, Its not a good person; Su Bai came forward, one hand grabbed the old man''s neck, the old man was raised by Su Bai, and his mouth kept screaming, but the strength of Su Bai''s fingers was just right, both old and old. Sending some voices, but not going to the study, of course, it is impossible for people outside the yard to hear. Listening to the final mourning of your prey before killing your prey is also a pleasure, isn''t it? Su Bai did not twist the old man''s face, and even Su Bai''s entire face was hidden in the windbreaker. He was not interested in letting the old man see his face, and he was not interested in telling the old man why he wanted to kill him. I want to retaliate, so you have to die. In Su Bai''s opinion, the whole thing, the cause, the passing, and the result are very simple. It is so simple that he is too lazy to repeat. The old man is still struggling. It can be seen that although the old man is very old, his body is well maintained. At this age, it should be quite tough. Su Bai turned his face and opened his mouth, revealing his own fangs, and then slowly pierced his fangs into the neck of the old man. "Oh..." The first blood entered his mouth and flowed over his tongue. Su Bai did not continue to violently smoke as usual, but instead liked to taste a glass of old wine, take a bite, slowly and slowly drink. . And this, the pain and fear for the old man is doubled, because he can''t die very quickly, but also has to go through such a painful process. Outside the study, very quiet, In the study, it is getting quieter and quieter. When the old man was sucked dry and became a dry corpse, Su Bai released his hand, and the old man''s body fell to his feet. The old man just wrote the word, and was also pressed on the desk, writing "Lanting Preface", the word is good. Su Bai took out a cigarette, ignited it, took a sip, and spit out a ring of smoke. It seems that for a long time, he did not find the pleasure of killing, but the person he had just killed, his identity, his special Successfully seduce the taste of Su Bai''s memories. The fingers shook, and the ash fell on the face of the old man''s body, and Su Bai slowly squatted down. Reaching out, patted on the old mans dry face, the old man cant wake up anymore, and even its impossible to leave with a decent face, because its impossible to make a sucker The dried corpse of the blood is restored to the point where the person can accept the mourning of the relatives. "You are innocent..." Su Bai spit out a smoke circle and continued. "It is also very innocent." Immediately, Su Bai extended his finger to his face. "But me? From the time I was born, my son was thrown into the hospital bathroom faucet and started to use water directly. I am really guilty?" I have always believed that your son''s business is your son''s business. I never thought that I had any relationship with you, but your son shot my son. I don''t know now whether my son is dead or alive now. Ha ha, Sorry, I am not interested in taking your life to threaten your son, because I think he is too lazy to accept threats. Of course, there is a certain probability that he will accept it. After all, you are his embarrassment; You are totally different from him to him. But I am not interested in doing this. I am now my son, I am already dead, and I will not accept the threat, never. When he said these words, Su Bai appeared very calm. When a person completely abandons the previous moral bottom line and the so-called ԩ ծ ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż ż żUntied. Su Bai stood up, his tongue sticking out, and the blood stains left at the corners of his mouth were smashed back, closing his eyes and making a vibrato of enjoyment: "In this blood, there should be the same blood as Su Yuhang. If you want to play, I will play with you with one heart and one mind. You want to turn me into this way. Then you, just Wait and see. Tonight, there are still three old people who will die. Since they have already shot, then Su Bai will not let go. Perhaps, the existence of the little guy has suppressed the anger and distortion of Su Bais heart to a certain extent, even after knowing his own life, Su Bai still seems to have some innocence in addition to anger, because he now has I have my own life, I have my own family, and I have my own sustenance. But when the little guy disappears, The anger of revenge in Su Bais heart was completely detonated. According to what the man and woman did to Su Bai, the pain they brought to Su Bai was long enough for Su Bais anger. I am going to kill them all. The coming, Always come, That is what you are looking for; After that, I will tell you the answer, you are playing me, Still, Play with fire! Chapter 667： came back? (two in one Parked in the roadside of Poussin, the monk is drinking water, Gyatso is playing with the bones in his hands, both of them now seem a little bored. Monks drink water a little frequently, because two people sit here, in fact, there is nothing to do, Su Bai to do things, they can not participate, otherwise the cause and effect may be transferred to their heads, naturally, the punishment will also Fall on their heads; But they also have no way to stop Su Bai, because when they think about it from the perspective of Su Bai, they have no reason to say no to his behavior. "Monk, don''t you twist it?" Gyatso finger gently dialed the bones and asked, both of them are monks, plus they have always lived together, naturally able to understand each other. "I can''t bear it." The monk is somewhat sad. "What are the old people who are unbearable in the heart, or Su Bai?" "Su Bai." The monk gave the answer in his heart. Do you think he has changed? "It has changed. In the past, Su Bai would not do this kind of thing to kill those innocent people." "The world, there is no reason to talk about it." Foye is very open-minded. "Actually, think about it from another angle. For other people, after learning about your own life, the first reaction is to kill it." The so-called aunt''s family? To be honest, Big White has endured for a long time. This time, they have done too much. Originally, there were things that had heads and debts. They had to come to Su Bais son and they couldnt make a mistake. This is common sense and truth. It is the rules of broadcasting. The mutual vendetta between the audience, regardless of whether there is any cause and effect, the radio will act according to the rules, but if you deliberately start with a listener''s family, the broadcast is absolutely severely punished. After all, the audience of the lonely family is indeed quite a lot, but the family also cares. There are more listeners in the family room. "Broadcasting, we should not punish Su Bai in accordance with the rules of killing the audience members. This poverty is still certain." "Oh, those two people have long been nailed in the eyes of the broadcast. Broadcasting will not punish Su Bai in accordance with the angle of killing the audience, but you should not forget the seven laws. The broadcast is notoriously pedantic, it should follow the killing society. Influential causality to calculate the punishment for Su Bai, in short, we actually guessed before, Su Bai this luck is better, the difficulty of the next story world is improved, if the luck is a little worse, maybe the next one is Punish the story world of the theme." "The poor and regrettable is that Su Bai has changed." "Get it, you are in the story world, what is the means for the audience to the NPC in the story world. You know it yourself. Moreover, you are defending yourself in the real world. The real purpose is really because you are sad and care for people. You just want to give yourself a psychological comfort to prevent your own Buddha''s heart from changing. To put it bluntly, the audience is all black in the world, and it is not a good thing. "Fo Ge seems to be fully in favor of Su Bai''s behavior, which is also in line with the principle of Tantric''s consistent nature. The monk did not speak, because he knew that he could not persuade Gyatso. Similarly, Gyatso could not persuade him. The two people had different sincerity to the Buddha. Perhaps this is the portal. At this time, the radio in the car suddenly sounded "Takaka". "Monk, are you moving the radio?" Gyatso asked. The monk shook his head, and then the eyes of the two men suddenly became dignified and stared at the radio. The radio around me suddenly appeared abnormal. As long as it was the audience, there was no insensitivity. It almost became a kind of conditioned reflex, just like the runners heard the whistle around them and prepared for the sprint. Soon, the noise in the radio is slowly disappearing. "Dear listeners, welcome to listen to the terrorist broadcast, I am the show host, I don''t have a name, because the name, there is no meaning here. Hatred can keep people''s heart completely rushed........." Gyatso and the monk looked at each other and both of them showed an unbelievable color. Dabai was killing inside. At this time, the broadcast suddenly came out. What is this going to do? Is it difficult to upgrade to the real-world strangulation task of broadcasting directly to the broadcast? Give the audience of the nearby strengths a "strangle mission" and let the nearby audiences go to Su Bai? This is not to be! Not to mention how many years old these old people have long since retired, and again, in the past, whether it was business or politics, in fact, it is not considered to be at a high level, so that Su Bais seniors senior level of strength is killing them. The difficulty of raising a story in the world is almost the same as punishment. How can it be said that the killing order will be issued directly? "People are an emotional creature, because of wisdom, so complicated, because of complexity, so wisdom, but when hate fills the heart, people tend to go to extremes..." "Is it because it is because of the broadcast, the aunt who keeps the man and the woman is useful for broadcasting? So the broadcast does not allow others to shoot the old people?" Gyatso asked while listening to the radio. The monk shook his head. "No, it''s not right. We ignored one thing. That is the big white aunt, just avoiding the attention of the broadcast." They evaded the attention of the radio, so that the broadcast could not find them to confirm them, so that the future world radio of the story could not transmit them, but they themselves did not make mistakes because they could not find them and broadcast their own limitations. Sex is broadcasting our own problems. We think from our own point of view and take it for granted that broadcasting should be abhorrent to those two people, but broadcasting is without emotion. Of course, it may be emotional, but at least at our level, it does not perceive its emotions. It is supreme, so there is no emotion that we take for granted. It is acting according to the rules. It can''t find the two listeners. It is a problem with its own program, but the two listeners are not there. There are any bad things about the broadcast there. This is a problem with chicken eggs and eggs, because the broadcast can''t find them, so the two of them can''t count these things on their heads, no matter what they do. Therefore, according to this inference, the two of them, in fact, the records in the broadcast, should still be two listeners, but the broadcast can not find them, but they are still listeners! In the broadcast, at least the reaction of the program seems to be that Su Bai is killing now, is the parents of the audience, and is the parents who deliberately kill the audience. The two listeners should have been at a high level before the broadcast can''t find them. It is. "So, now, according to the normal broadcast procedure, Su Bai is now deliberately killing, is at least the parents of senior listeners?" "There are heads and debts, and the problems between the audience can only be limited to the audience to solve, and should not be involved in other people............" The broadcast is continuing to describe. The monk breathed hard and it was coming. Is the actual strangulation mission coming? Gyatso is also holding the bones in his hands. Obviously, according to the words of broadcasting, then the result that has not been thought of before and is the most unacceptable will appear. "Su Bai has killed one now?" Gyatso asked. "Well, I killed one. This is where Su Yuhangs father lives. His mother lives in a sanatorium. Su Bai should be out soon. When she will go to the sanatorium with us, this is what I said before, but now It seems that killing one and killing four is not a big difference. Broadcasting is something to do." Broadcast: "The reason is that the truth, the rules, the rules. Broadcasting has the rules of broadcasting. The audience should also have the rules of the audience. It is not a family member. It should be the standard that most listeners and friends agree on. Therefore, all the listeners who are listening to the radio now can hear the following words:... ......" This is to release the reality of the task, all the people who hear the broadcast, are suitable for the right fit. The monk sighed and Gyatso was a little dumbfounded. "So, please listen to all the listeners who are listening to the radio now..." There was a short period of air in the middle of the broadcast. Soon, the words continued: So, listen to all the listeners who are listening to the radio now and hear the following words: Don''t make this mistake. Ok, the terror broadcast of this period is over, please listen to the friends and wait patiently for the next broadcast, we will bring you the most unexpected and most exciting horror story. "Hey..." Psangris car radio is off. The monk and Gyatso face each other, How is this going? Its been a half-day, just a friendship reminder? It was like a sudden day when the whole city sounded an alarm and began to arrange evacuation of the whole city. Finally, the public was told that it was just an exercise? ............ In the study, the old mans body lay cold and cold. Then, a pair of boots appeared on the side of the old man, and Su Bai, who had already left, came back. Su Bai squatted down and looked at the face that the old man had dried up. "Hehehe............" Su Bai laughed. He didn''t know if Su Yuhang saw his own backhand, or Su Yuhang and his own cheap mom used to destroy their sister''s body. They didn''t care about the blood relationship, but until now, Su Yuhang did not show up. There is no special phenomenon. Obviously, Su Yuhang is not going to come forward to save his son. When Su Bai used to **** blood, he deliberately left his own drop of blood in the old man. "Oh, you took my son away, I can''t even bear to kill you." Su Bai''s face is almost distorted by anger. This is a kind of self-struggling, even a kind of self-blame! Looking up, Su Bais finger was gently pressed in the wound of the old mans neck and the wound began to heal. The drop of blood began to diverge, and the old mans dry body began to refill. This is a way of getting started, but it has not completed the whole process. It is equivalent to Su Bais exchange of blood for the old man. The old man will not become a vampire, but because of this change of blood, his body will be much healthier than before. It can live a few more years than before. Before the departure of Su Bai, it was only a time for Su Yuhang to react. But if Su Bai came back later, even if there was a drop of blood left by Su Bai, As long as it does not diverge in time, the old man will be completely saved. Didn''t wait for the old man to wake up, Su Bai stood up, walked out of the study, looked up, looked at the clouds, Su Bai suddenly felt that he was useless, I felt that I was a joke, People robbed their sons, I actually ran here to give people a long life. This is simply a slippery world! Hypocrisy, hypocrisy, hypocrisy, and this is absolutely true. Su Bai is angry with himself over and over again in his heart. The boundless anger, constantly slamming in Su Bais chest, he felt like he was going crazy, really going crazy, what he did before and after, just like a little boy thinking about making a small intention The destruction causes the attention of adults, Possibly, in the eyes of a man and a woman, she is so naive and ridiculous. a low voice, from the white throat; At the same time, Su Bai grabbed his head with both hands, and the nail began to slowly embed into his skin. On his own head, on his face, Su Bai grabbed a trace of scars, and the blood slowly infiltrated. come out. "ͨ", Su Baiyu was on the ground. After discovering that his son had disappeared, Su Bai had shot with Gyatso and the monk, and had shot with the old family''s family. He came here to try to kill Su Yuhang. Su Bai has been thinking about how he should express his most sensible reason. However, he made many attempts and made a variety of choices, whether it was to treat Gyatso and the monk at the beginning, or to just get rid of the old-fashioned family, or to "kill" himself first. Grandpa saved him again, Every time you choose, your own behavior, They all look like a fool. Because the levels are different, because the strength is different, because the levels are different, You are weak, You are so weak that you can''t even find their place. You can''t find the location of the broadcast, and you can''t find the position of the man and the woman. You can only be like a child, constantly making things. Do things that you can attract the attention of adults, do some wayward things, and try to attract the attention of adults. In an attempt to provoke the anger of an adult, even if the big people come over to beat themselves, it is better to play a one-man show here. The hand stained with his own blood was put down by Su Bai and broke into the underground brick. "The reason is not enough strength, or the reason for insufficient strength." Su Bai lowered his head and looked at the drops of blood on his own brick. At this time, Su Bai suddenly missed the past, at least when he was sick before, there is a table in front of him to make himself jealous, but now, he can not even find this table. His own anger, obviously has completely lost his reason, but looking around, he simply can''t touch anything. Tears, the blood continues to drip. .................. In the old house, even if other people are not there, at least one cat and a cute child will be inside. But at this time, when an obese man who was wet all over the body stood in front of the iron gate, he could feel that there was no one in the whole house. "You asked me why I came back, I can answer you, I just want to see the cute little guy, still not there. It should be that the monk changed the formation. Now this room, I cant get in, the old familys array. The law is built with the wisdom of a high-level audience. Unless you go to the deepest place, you can change him. Otherwise, even if it is me, you can''t break him. A few of them, I am really afraid that I will be uneasy. Hey, although I still havent walked for a few days, Ive revisited it. "Yes, I figured out that the little guy should have an accident before, but even if it is a powerful schoolmaster, he has confidence in the test papers he has made. He always expects that he will be hit if he rolls it down. A red check scored a perfect score. The more confident you are, the less confident you are. You think you have seen something, but you can''t help but verify it and see if you are right or wrong. Causality, it is really wonderful to give people a feeling, omniscience, is also a realm that no one has ever reached. I think that many listeners who study causality should be exactly the same in my mindset, I am afraid of what I have seen. What is foreseen is that all of them are their own delusions, and they are the biggest ones, including me. The listeners who study causality are actually in the middle of the day. Although I can''t get in, but what kind of situation is inside, I can still sense it. The little guy is not there, and the good luck is not there. When other people take the little guy out, the good luck is lazy, so I can confirm, my hunch, Its right, little guy and good luck are gone. Its dead or alive. I dont know. He was originally brought out of the story world by Su Bai. Now his disappearance is actually a normal thing. You ask me what state will Su Bai be now? When you had been in his hands, you chose me without choosing him. I thought you were completely dismissive of him. Oh, is your mentality the same as me, although I chose, but you still need to verify that your choice is right? You are the same, not confident in yourself. Do you know why we are together with Su Bai? Whether it is me, a monk, or a Gyatso, it is not really a good thing. The monk is still a little better. He has not been offline in the story world, but in the real world he has always maintained a high-level B and self-discipline, but It was also for the sake of his own Buddha''s mind, otherwise he would have become a demon. As for the Lord Buddha, although Foye is very proud of his position, he will see the bones he often plays. At that time, the temple chose 18 children as the heirs of the next temple. The Buddha himself stood out and the rest of the people were killed by him. It was also a big playmate, so he took everyone. The bones were taken out and some strings were put together and worn on the body as a commemoration. This is the rule, at least at that time, there is no way to change the rules. Foye does not kill others, others will kill him. Eighteen people can only survive one person. As for Dabai, yes, he is mentally ill, but even when he is ill, he will choose to kill those who are guilty. When he first started to know him, he was injured, he needs blood, and he went to the hospital ambulance. The blood bag goes to **** the blood. Hey, this is a kind of spirit, the spirit of beating more than Bethune. I sometimes can''t figure out, a person who lived in that environment from a young age, a person who was born to be a tragedy, a person whose whole life was teased by a man and a woman as a toy, a mental illness. people. Why is it like a white lotus when we are with four of us? The monk once said that Su Bai is mentally ill, so he is not very willing to do the task with Su Bai, because he may lick the table at any time, but compare the rest of the audience, even compare me with the monk, monk with Gyatso or Gyatso With me, we act alone with two people, really beware of another person, but when you are with Dabai, in fact, everyone has a number in mind, you will not pit him, he will not come to pit you. At that time, the monk and Gyatso burned the body of the law, and the whites smashed their remnants to highlight the encirclement. They did not hesitate to come to the city with eight thousand dead souls. Finally, they brought the monks and Gyatso back. Yes, he is sick, but you can''t hate it, at least as a friend, you will feel this mental illness, really cute. He should be very pitiful now, because he can''t find the radio, and he can''t find the two people. He can''t find his own enemies anywhere. It''s like a person who is extremely angry. You can even have it for yourself. There are no plates on his own, and his anger is in conflict with his reason and the usual bottom line. If the last anger completely rushes to reason, he will become another person, a very scary person, a person who may like the radio, who will also like a man or a woman, but as a friend, he does not like to see him become This way, otherwise Gyatso and the monk did not dare to live with him. There is another situation. He will change his attitude of being grateful to the cause and effect, and will study the cause and effect so that he can become a high-level audience as soon as possible. Now, only by constantly improving his strength, can he draw closer to the radio and the man. Female distance. Also, the third possibility........." "You asked me why the third one might not say, oh, I don''t know what the third might be, what do I say? I just think there is a third possibility. ............ Since the last train was opened, the audience in the real world is like a batch of cut amaranth. The remaining big-level audience is only a few of the recent promotion of the East and West. At this time, Liang Sen was lying in the swimming pool of his villa, and the solution was to rigorously stand on the side and adjust the wine. Suddenly, Liang Sen''s face changed, and even the body could not restrain himself from shaking, but soon, he returned to normal. "What''s wrong?" Jie Jie asked with a glass of wine. "I sensed the breath of broadcasting. It is likely to come to Shanghai." Liang Sen licked some cracked lips, and some doubts: "No, there is one, I sensed a strange atmosphere of the same level! Damn, what the **** is going on, how can there be a listener who misses the net in addition to the listeners I have just witnessed in the world! "Boss, you seem to have made a mistake." Jie Jie reminded that he knows that even if he becomes a big audience, his boss seems to be scared in front of the broadcast, but at least it is much better than the last time. It is. "Yes, yes, yes, he actually has the way to avoid the broadcast eyes, so he can not go to the last train! But why, at this time, he has revealed his feet? Chapter 668： The rain has been going down, the atmosphere is not harmonious The monk sitting in Poussins car and Gyatso have not completely recovered from the exercise broadcasted before. At this time, the monk received a call from Su Bai. "Hey, Dabai, what happened to you?" "Not very good." Su Bai''s voice can''t hear whether it is low or mad. It seems to be an instinctual habit of Su Bai. In addition to being sick, it will rarely show his emotions in front of outsiders. "The monk, tell you something." "Say it." The monk looked at Gyatso and nodded to Gyatso. "You go back first, I go out and walk," Su Bai said. "Well, okay." The monk hung up the phone. "What?" asked Gyatso. "He said he was going to go out," the monk replied. "What does that mean?" Gyatso apparently could not understand. "I went home for a walk tonight, or did I not want to go back in a while?" "The poor did not ask, but the poor think that he should come back when he wants to come back." The monk also shook his head helplessly. "He wants to go out now, it is normal." "Follow him." Gyatso put his hand out of the window, picked up some rain, and then gently patted it on his forehead. "Its time, everyone is coming to this hurdle, its really not like it used to be. I continued to live together. The fat man left, and Dabai did not want to go back. Seven laws, let''s discuss it, simply transform the old house into a temple. Yes, unfortunately, the ancient corpse that I sent people to come over will probably arrive tomorrow. "How was it shipped for so long?" "There was something going on in the middle. The body was a bit weird, but it was still shipped. It should be no problem at home." "Go back." The monk is driving. He directly started the car. The wheel turned and the car turned his head. He turned in the direction of going back. It was only when the three people came back. When they went back, they had two people. Five people and one cat, now only two of them are left. ............ Its a hobby for him to have a cocktail at the pool. In the middle of the night, Liang Sen reappeared at the table and sat in a chair. "Found?" asked. Liang Sen shook his head. "The hairs are not touched, huh, huh." The gap is so big? "The gap between me and the broadcast is of course great." "You know that I am not asking this." Liang Sen smiled. "Even if they all reached the level of the sermons, the gap between them is actually very big, not to mention that I have just proved that it is not long." "Don''t make excuses." Jie Jie still doesn''t give his boss a face. "I am just curious. If that person can really avoid the broadcast, why can''t you?" "Then you should ask the group of people who left the train last time. Why can''t they?" Liang Sen picked up the fine wine on the table and drank it. "This is not a problem that can''t be done." "Okay." Undoing nodded. "I am going to cut some fruit and want to eat?" "whatever." Liang Sen stood up and stood by the pool. The rain was still there, but there was a ceiling here, so it could not be found here, but looking out from here, it was like a rain curtain. Perhaps, this world, this circle, is more complicated and much bigger than what I had expected before. In fact, Liang Sen has been unsuccessful since he was promoted to the top of the audience. But after he likes astronomy, he knows the vastness of the universe and the infinite space and time... What humans are, lychee and terror broadcasts are nothing, but they are all ants and dust. Liang Sen enlightened, had to pass, no troubles, he did not violate the will of the broadcast, and did not want to continue to step forward, why not! Moreover, he still... for the universe! Its a pity that today is a cloudy day, not suitable for watching the stars. Liang Sen smiled and laughed at himself, turned around and went to get a cocktail. .................. The rain, still falling, kept hitting Su Bai''s body. Su Bai''s windbreaker was very conscientious at the beginning to help Su Bai to evade the rain, but it seems to be aware of Su Bai''s mood and mood at this time. The windbreaker began to slowly withdraw, let Su Bai alone rain, perhaps, this is the most suitable way for Su Bai to be alone. In the past, Su Bai did not have such an urgent embarrassment. Before becoming an audience, he relied on the assets under his hands. He was also a son of a son-in-law. He did indulge indulgence. After becoming an audience, because of the arrangement of broadcasting, most of the world in each story It is still a rival that can be a battle, and there has never been a story world where the strength of the audience is too wide. The whole person of Su Bai, also because of the appearance of the little guy, has a change in his mind that he may not have noticed. In the face of the truth of his own life, in the face of many other things, Su Bai knows how to forbear, and even learned to self-anesthesia, always thinking, no matter what the outside winds and rains, no matter how the waves outside are surging, they can return Go home and hold a little guy. But now, the most important part of my heart has been taken away. The negative emotions of confusion, anger, contusion, uneasiness and so on are completely filled with Su Bais mind, and even the calmness of Su Bailian can hardly be maintained. In the past, even when he was sick, Su Bai could maintain absolute calm. He could even say that Su Bai was the most calm when he was sick, but after the little guy disappeared, Su Bairu completely became the six gods. . The first time I found out, I actually had such a fragile side. Su Bai took a deep breath and some rain broke into his mouth, which was sour. Lonely people will choose to accompany, the weak need to hold a group to warm, and the current white, obviously a lonely person who is once again squeezed out by fate, is also weak. In front, under the dim light, there is a bench. Su Bai sat down on the bench, the water on the bench, and it was a little sticky when sitting up, not very comfortable. Lifting his head and lowering his head, Su Bai just hangs his hands on his knees. Very decadent, very decadent, Very lonely, very lonely; When I was a child, I was placed in a petri dish and watched the cat turn over the scroll. After I got my body, my so-called "parents" started a car accident. I left Chengdu alone to go to Jiangsu and Zhejiang to go to school. I found myself spiritual. The disease started to build a murder club, starting with becoming an audience, Lonely, a terrible loneliness that is almost incomprehensible in the eyes of ordinary people, has always been shrouded in Su Bai''s body, but the former Su Bai, has become accustomed to this loneliness, the appearance of the little guy, so that he is no longer alone, but Now, once again, I feel that I feel completely full of a human figure. Despair is not terrible. The terrible thing is to give you some hope first, and then put this hope in front of you. This process is the most able to defeat people. My own enemies can''t find them. The world is not really big, but I still don''t have any clues. How can people find them even if they can''t find them? At this time, the street light began to flicker and appear to be disturbed. Immediately, on the left side of Su Bais body, a figure appeared. The figure was wearing a tuxedo and a long hair. It looked very demon. His skin was very pale, it was a strange paleness, and his mouth was not smiling. But because of the slightly exposed fangs, it looks like a touch of sarcasm. He looks like Su Bai, and the posture of sitting on the bench at this time is exactly the same as that of Su Bai. In a short while, another figure appeared on the right side of Su Bai. Although he was in the same posture as Su Bai, he appeared stiff and a lot of skin. The skin dried up and showed a blue-gray color, but it gave a feeling of rigidity. Deep in the pupil, the twinkling green smoldering fires, he sat here, let the snake worms ants that had been active around the summer all lost their breath. When the three people sat, Su Bai was unmoved and continued to maintain his decadent posture. The two figures around him were exactly the same. After a while, on the far left side of the bench, there was another figure. He was dressed in a white coat, and his body was also chilly, lonely and cold, and on the far right side of the bench, there was also a fourth. The figure, he is shirtless on the upper body, a blood line on the skin, showing a mysterious pattern. Blood, zombies, chills, blood lines, the most **** forces that Su Bai usually used at this time, accompanied by Su Bai. Bloodline, this is the one with the master. When you fight, you need to use the power of your own blood, but the bloodline is not only the weapon when you fight, but also a friend who will accompany you for the rest of your life. At this point, the audience in Japan and South Korea is much better than the Chinese audience. When you find yourself alone, when you are completely in a decadent, when you look up and no one can only sit alone, the power in the blood system actively senses the change of your mind and appears to you. This is the first time that Su Bai was so low and decadent, so this is the first time Su Bai has seen the **** shadow of his own sitting. they, Stay with yourself. In fact, at the foot of Su Bai, there is a water raft, and there is a dead leaf on the otter. As the rain continues to hit, the dead leaves keep turning around, and Su Bai has been watching the dead leaves. A circle, two circles, three circles and many circles, like a reincarnation, also symbolizes those two words. The fastest way to improve one''s own strength, in fact, Su Bai has long known, but sometimes, some of the human nature is difficult to change, just as the first time when Su Bai was angry, he did not completely kill the old man. "call" Su Bai sat up straight, and the four virtual shadows around him were exactly the same as Su Bai. "At least, I still have strength, even if... it is very weak now, but it will eventually be strong." Spread your palms and slowly make a fist. The four imaginary shadows around them slowly dissipated and disappeared, because they knew that Su Bai now no longer needs their comforting companionship. Standing up, one foot on the otter, the dead leaves are also invisible, may be bounced, and may be stepped under the boots by Su Bai. And at this time, The rain seems to have slowly started to stop......... Chapter 669： Pride and prejudice Guangzhou is a very trendy city, a tide of tides and a damp tide; Especially in the recent period, the sky is basically a piece of pressure, and the oppressive atmosphere always shrouds the city. From time to time, it begins to rain, and then ends very quickly, repeating, recurring, living in The people here are also used to it, but the driver masters here often receive habitually spit out the climate here. There is a Beijing Road in Yuexiu District. It is originally an old street. Now it is a commercial pedestrian street. The famous brand stores are in harmony with the Taipa Rice Shop on the street. No one is bad, no one loses. A man stood on the street and smoked a cigarette. He was wearing a short red sleeve on his back and black shorts on his lower body. In the case where most of the rest of the country had a kit out, the costume was like this. In fact, it has become the standard of the people of Guangzhou. The man was on the phone first, but he could hear that he was talking to his wife and children, and he was full of love as a husband. After the call, the man threw the cigarette **** into the trash can next to it and walked straight down the street. Not far from the right hand side, it was the Pearl River, but this section of the road was being maintained and the high plastic was erected. Board, so you can''t see the river. The mans position is a seven-day hotel not far from the subway exit. There are several seven-day hotels on this road, which is referred to as the second store. At the main entrance of the street, the door is locked, and the man is somewhat puzzled. It is reasonable to say that the organizer will not have such a mistake, especially this meeting was organized by the audience forum. After a round, the man found that the entrance was in a small alley on the back, and walked into the counter. "Hello, please, do you have a reservation?" The man took out his ID card and delivered the past. "It should be scheduled. My name is Qin Yang." "Good sir, wait a moment." The staff began to log in and quickly found it. The room card was taken out and handed over to the man along with the ID card. "Mr. your room is at 232." "it is good." Qin Yang took the room card and carried his luggage bag to the elevator. He took the room card and brushed it on the elevator. He pressed the elevator down and walked in. On the second floor, when walking out of the elevator, Qin Yang saw that the door of Room 233 had just been closed. He only saw a back image, but the back gave him a familiar feeling. Qin Yang, who knows that she will live in a group of listeners in the near future, did not feel much accident. Although it is not clear who the person is, I dont know if I really know it, but I always have a chance to meet. Swipe the card to open his room, a moldy smell rushed, this is no way, the hotel room is not very ventilated, plus the humid environment of Guangzhou, it can only be like this . "The people in this forum should be so stingy, book a hotel here." Qin Yang shook his head. Although he had been driving a taxi in Qinhuangdao to make money to support his family, he came out, and as a listener''s consciousness and values, he would not be willing to spend more money on a hotel with a slightly higher grade. Forget it, anyway, I am not a serious person. Qin Yang put down his own salute, sat at the bedside, picked up the mobile phone, and looked at the WeChat group of the event. There are more than a dozen people in the WeChat group, but Qin Yang thinks that there may be people with this number who have not entered this WeChat group. "Specific matters, we will inform you tomorrow, you can go shopping this evening or find a group of people who know each other." WeChat group management @һȫ. A very insincere sentence is also a very perfunctory sentence, but no one in the group has any dissatisfaction, even though they are not apprentices organized by the school, but listeners. There is no reason for this. The one who spoke is said to have touched the threshold of being promoted to a high-level audience. Maybe next month or next month, if there is no accident, it will be a high-level audience. When you meet, you must not respect it. Call "Adult". Qin Yang twisted the bottle cap and took a sip of water. He did not like the attitude of this person. "If you haven''t become a senior listener, you should first set up a shelf for senior listeners, huh, huh." The circle of the audience is very realistic, the level is very strict, the experience is the largest group, and the lower audience is a group with the ordinary audience. The latter despise the former is a matter of course, then the senior is a group, the senior audience is a The group, and then the above is the big audience. A group and a group, the message and the cognition are completely unequal, the superior can know the subordinates, and the subordinates have difficulty knowing the superior. There are really a few people in the WeChat group who are planning to come out for dinner. Sometimes, some unfamiliar seniors come together to eat, eat, and chat. It is also a kind of enjoyment. Everyone is incompatible with this world society. Usually, I want to find a chat. People are very difficult, and only the audience can have a common topic with the audience to talk about. Of course, the premise is that the strength gap is not too big, and there is no mutual hatred between the two sides. Qin Yang lazy went, he came to Guangzhou from the dry Qinhuangdao, the whole person has not yet adapted, although the audience''s adaptability is many times stronger than the average person, but in the real world, Qin Yang still likes to think of himself as a Normal person. Take off the clothes, go into the bathroom and take a shower, come back to the bed, first turn on the TV, and find that the TV set, except for several stations in Guangzhou, can not find the TV station. Qin Yang took out a document in his bag and read it again. The event was organized and initiated by the audience forum and was aimed at the senior audience. The beginning of the incident was that a low-level audience saw his grandmother who had passed away for many years while passing through a place on Beijing Road. Grandma is still normal. Say hello to him. If it is an ordinary person who sends this post, it can only be sent to the end of the world or in the post bar as an ordinary spiritual story to see, as a discussion after the meal, but this is a low-level audience, the reinforcement is still a Taoist, and he put this The incident was made in the audience forum. Afterwards, several administrators on the forum immediately paid attention to it and personally came to investigate. It is said that a senior audience of the practice method was also invited to conduct a field survey. Finally, a conclusion was reached, which means that there is a node on the Beijing road. Because of unknown reasons, there has been a disorder of time and space. In terms of information, there are so many. When the forum sent an invitation to the audience who chose to participate in this action, there are so many messages, more information and content, only when the forums people organize the formal meeting of everyone tomorrow. This is also to ensure that the forum can protect its own interests in this event. The reason why the seniors are selected to explore this level is because the senior audience said that if the level of the senior audience is here, it is likely that this time and space will be blasted, and the natural explosion does not mean an explosion or The rest of the killing effect, but because the appearance of this thing is a mistake, an occasional and wonderful mistake, but the senior audience itself has a closer relationship with the surrounding space, if he enters there, it will directly make this mistake naturally Corrected it. According to the analysis of the data, Qin Yang himself felt that it is very likely that there is a hidden instrument here, and the attribute of this instrument is probably the power to mobilize time and space. Just this time, "Westward Journey" was re-opened to the screen, and I don''t know whether the instrument can match the effect of the Guangbao box. Anyway, in this circle of the audience, there is no shortage of desperados, and this attraction is indeed very big. Basically, the people invited by the forum agree, because there is no reason for rejection, and everyone wants to come across a luck, and it is said that The senior audience of the practice group will also sit here to prevent the audience who are not invited by the forum from coming to the water to fish, which is the greatest guarantee for everyone''s interests. Of course, Qin Yang is also clear that this matter is certainly not so simple, otherwise the forum does not need to publish a hero post, it is likely to hide a larger murderous machine, but the listeners should also know that it is clear. The mobile phone placed around me suddenly rang, and Qin Yang answered the phone: "Hey, who are you?" "Old Qin, its so sad, what we have seen in Qinhuangdao, have you forgotten people so quickly?" The voice on the other end of the phone is very greasy and is the voice of a man. "Zhang Yiyi?" Qin Yang tentatively guessed. "Oh, it''s me." The fat man was very excited on the phone. "So, you have already arrived in Guangzhou." "Come." Qin Yang replied. "I have a meal together at night." The fat man invited. "What do you want me to do?" Qin Yang can''t understand. "Hey, many friends have more roads. I came here alone. Minger is estimated to have officially gone. At least I have to hold a small group first. Is it a friend who has known for a long time." "What about your friends? Didn''t come with you?" "The last time I came to Qinhuangdao, I was missing. I have no news. There are still two people who are now estimated to be eating in the Shanghai. I am not happy to participate in this matter, so I can only come alone." When he heard the missing moon, Qin Yangs brows were slightly wrinkled. The one who saw himself walking into the 233 room when he just got out of the elevator seemed to have an overlap with one of his own impressions. .................. In the evening, Qin Yang went out to eat with the fat man. There were two listeners around the fat man. It was a meal for four people. The fat man was a field controller, at least the atmosphere of the meal was very eager. Qin Yang did hear it before. This fat man has the nickname of social communication in the audience circle. It means that there are many other people and there are many people who know each other. This time, it seems that the name is well-deserved. After the four people finished eating, they returned to the seven-day hotel together. One of the middle-aged men named Xu Rui asked his doubts when he walked to the door of the small gate: Why did the forum choose to place the meeting place at this hotel? Yes, the forum should not save money. "Maybe, the mystery is in this hotel." The fat man laughed and patted Xu Rui, Qin Yang and another shoulder named Zheng Long; The other three are clear that the fat man himself is studying the tactics, although it is unlikely to be more powerful than the senior audience who practiced the tactics, but at least it is much stronger than the three of them. After the fat man dialed this, the three did not continue to ask, and walked into the elevator together. The fat man and the other two were on the third floor, so Qin Yang himself went out of the elevator first. When he walked to the door of his room, Qin Yang looked at the room 233 next door. The back is really like that person, but If that person comes, why is the fat man not with him? Even the fat man said that he has been missing for three months. I was not in a hurry to take out the card and enter the room. Qin Yang first stood in front of the room No. 233. If it was the one inside, it would be normal to knock on the door and chat. After all, the two had seen in Qinhuangdao. After a few times, I can''t talk to many good friends, but I can understand each other. Since the other party chose to appear in this hotel at this time, the estimated purpose is the same. There is no problem in meeting and talking. If you admit the wrong person, it is a strange ordinary person, Well, that''s even more problematic. "Hey..." Qin Yang knocked on the door, but there was no response in the door. People are not there? Qin Yang was hesitant. Because of the special reason of this hotel, Qin Yang thought that there was a pre-arranged array of people in the forum to prevent the knowledge of God. After all, everyone is an audience, so close, Even if there is a wall or even a few walls, there is no privacy at all, but before I heard the fat man, Qin Yang believed that the particularity of the location of the hotel would lead to this phenomenon. Well, it is very likely that the so-called Beijing Road node is in this hotel. But now I knocked on the door, no one responded, what should I do? Go straight into the door? Qin Yang shook her head helplessly, or returned to her door, swiped the card, and entered her room. Anyway, is that person, tomorrow should be able to see the difference. About half an hour after Qin Yang returned to his room, the 233 door was opened from the inside. A man in a black sweatshirt came out from the inside. He wore a pair of sneakers and stuffed his ears. Headphones, it seems that I am planning to go out for a night run. When I walked into the elevator, the elevator came down from the third floor. The fat man was standing inside. There was another stranger beside him, but the fat man was already talking with the one. It can be seen that this did not participate in the dinner tonight. People are also an audience. After the man in a sweatshirt walked into the elevator, the fat mans eyes fell on him, because the man gave him a familiar feeling, but he didnt know where to start, even the fat man confirmed whether he was It is hard for the audience to do it. Waiting for the elevator to the first floor, the men in the sweatshirt ran straight out of the hotel door and started their own evening running. The fat man went to the counter and went to the counter to buy some drinks and beer. Obviously, the work of socializing flowers has not been completed. . "What are you looking at? Just the one is also an audience?" asked the man who came down to buy a drink. "Who knows, anyway, the gods are isolated here, can''t see it." The fat man replied. "Oh, definitely not, even if the gods are isolated, is it so close to the audience that it can''t be sensed? Unless he is a senior listener, it is an big man. "Oh." The fat man suddenly laughed. "If you guessed it, then I have to drink a can of beer with you tonight!" The fat man finally looked at the direction of the eye, and could not see the figure, but the fat man still wanted to take another look. ............ The wind at night brought a little coolness to the city, but the overall tone was still dominated by sultry heat. The moisture in Guangzhou allowed the floor in the house to be infiltrated with water stains. People ran in this climatic condition, naturally. It is also very easy to sweat. Only the sweatshirt man ran for two blocks, still did not hear his gasping, even when walking past the front, even a drop of sweat on his face could not be seen. The old street in Guangzhou is full of the taste of old Guangzhou. There are also many old-fashioned restaurants. They refused to open branches to refuse the US group or even refuse too many guests. They insisted on their original taste. Therefore, although the men in sweatshirts are more and more remote, they are not scarce. At the corner of the front, a few black people stood there, one person was drinking and drinking while chatting, and people who occasionally had past people tried to walk away from them on the other side. The Sweatshirt youth ran so directly, and a black man with a gold necklace around his neck threw the bottle away, just to the man''s foot. The man''s feet were lifted, and the empty beer bottle flew back directly to the black man''s door. "boom!" The black man immediately blew his nose and fell backwards. A few black companions immediately surrounded me and blocked the mans way. Obviously, there was a need to discuss it. The sweatshirt man stood in the same place, did not move, did not speak, and did not even see any confusion, calm as a pool of deep water. But this attitude is even more stimulating to these black people, one of the biggest ones immediately rushed over with one hand and wanted to come to the man''s neck. The man reached out and grabbed the black man''s arm directly, then gently twisted it. "ɰ" A crisp and unbelievable voice came, and then the rest of the surrounding blacks saw the palm of their companion being picked up entirely. The black man who lost his palm screamed and sat down directly on the ground. On his bare elbow, his face was shocked. The other hand with a knife in the hand saw this scene. Some black people suddenly felt cold in front of them. Then they found that their hands were worn by their own knives, a knife, and the two hands were chained together. . This **** violent scene comparable to the R-rated film almost instantly killed all the black people''s psychological defenses, screaming and screaming around, and even several injured companions were not able to take them with them. The black man who lost his palm was still bleeding, lying on the ground and mourning, the black man with his hands in the hole was running out, but because his arms could not stretch and balance, he fell to the ground and struggled to get up again. The other black man who was smashed in the middle of the bottle was still lying on the ground and did not wake up. The sweatshirt man did not continue his running. He just turned his head gently and saw a black man with a suit in the alley. He had a cigar in one hand and a beer in the other. I was drinking and chatting with my black brothers to start a simple party. "Friend, are you too heavy to start?" The black suit with a smile came to the man with a smile, but his eyes did not stop on the three injured black companions on the ground, just watching the sport Shirt man. Obviously, he came to question, not because the man had hurt his compatriots, but because the man had hurt his compatriots in front of him, which made him feel very faceless. Because when the man started the second time, he took the initiative to release the strength of his senior audience, this is a warning, or, in other words, this is to give me a face to face things. But it is clear that men are not comfortable. Is it heavy? The man smiled indifferently. Take me their legal temporary residence permit and see if I have the medical expenses, or I can be responsible for compensation. The black corner of the suits mouth showed a smile, because the skin was black, so his teeth were extra white. "You seem to be very confident, friend." "People don''t take the initiative to take care of the rubbish, but the **** stains my shoes." "What do you mean, I am in front of you, it is rubbish? It is already an audience, but I can still see the strong racist taste from your tone and behavior. You don''t feel ashamed of your friends?" "Please be optimistic about your position. This is not your country, nor is it within the scope of the circle you should be in. You can come, but please keep a low profile, especially in front of the local audience, and need to keep a low profile." "Oh, are you warning me?" The suit black man shrugged. "Its the people here who invited me to come, but I dont want to come. I am a guest, but you lack the most basic respect for the guests. I think I should give you a little punishment to get rid of the absurd vortex of racial discrimination. I should come to save your arrogance and prejudice. There were two black flame marks on the man''s eyebrows in the suit. The whole person also had a black flame. This feeling is a bit like a replica of the Hell Knight. However, when the black man had just put out his own flame POSS, he found that the Chinese standing in front of him suddenly disappeared, and then he was lifted up. Fast speed! "Hey!" A layer of ice came in an instant, and the black man was completely frozen. The flame that had just emerged from his body was extinguished in an instant, and only a smoky blue smoke rose from the top of his head. "I used to know a black friend. He is a Chinese." The man still held the black man, but stopped and didn''t talk. He didn''t seem to know how to continue the sentence he had just made. The black man was frozen all over the body, completely unable to move, only in his eyes. , flashing a touch of something called "frightening" Fuck, I was actually on the site of the Chinese audience, talking to a senior listener to save his arrogance and prejudice, Fuck! Fuck! "Well, his body is still **** to my other friend." The man thought for a long time, said this sentence, and then threw the black man out, and the other person was taken to the garbage bin on one side, waiting for the ice to melt and he could not come out. Then, the man put the hat of the sweatshirt on again and re-plugged his headphones. Continue your own evening run, all of these, Just an episode tonight. Chapter 680： Some cards, the update will be late This chapter has been written twice, and I feel dissatisfied. I deleted it. The dragon re-writes it. It will be late today. It may be after zero. You can''t wait. The next day, look up, the dragon continues to code the code. . Chapter 670： The door pushed away from the inside The audience who had a good conversation was sent away. The fat man went to the bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror. The one I saw this evening is Dabai? Has he become a senior listener? How could it be so fast? Some fat people can''t understand it. Among them, there are even some cockroaches in it. In order to promote the senior audience early, they will swallow the delicious poison of causality. But what is better than himself? This is impossible! Oh, its human nature, but as the fat man said before, if its true, then he drinks a can of beer tonight, from another angle, if Dabai is now a senior listener. Even if he doesn''t know what psychology he is blind to himself, the fat man will feel gratified and happy for the white. Reaching out to hold the water, slap on the face, the fat man licked his fat face, "Do you think that I am very positive now? Well? You said that you can perceive the imbalance in my heart? Nonsense, I can see the ghosts when I can balance. However, in three months, I was promoted to a high-level audience. When can mental illness become a talented skill? The fat man walked out of the bathroom, grabbed a can of unfinished beer and took another sip. He reached over and picked up two peanuts and threw them into his mouth and chewed slowly. "He is an elevator on the second floor, meaning he lives on the second floor." "You asked me why I didn''t go to him? By the way, I did it that way. I saw it with his temper. I didn''t see it completely. I am still looking for him now. Isn''t that self-seeking?" The fat man is still talking to himself. But soon, the fat man''s eyes suddenly slammed. "Oh, no, no, there is something wrong!" The fat man quickly pulled his bag over his mouth and shook all the information files inside. The information sent in order to attract the audience during the invitation of the forum also had the fat man himself to do the field trip. data of. "There is something wrong, there must be something wrong..." .................. "Sun Hai, do you confirm that your realm can continue to be suppressed?" In another room, two people sat, one tall man sitting on the edge of the bed, and the other a slightly young man sitting in a chair. The skinny man is dressed in a casual outfit, looks very ordinary, dark-skinned, a bit like a local Guangzhou native, and the young man''s face is sharp and angular, giving him a sharp sense of temperament. The audience is comparable to the gods in the eyes of ordinary people. In the eyes of the audience who are lower than their own strength, they are also mysterious, but in fact they live under the same roof as the four people in Su Bai, actually in the real world. At the time, their lifestyle and status are not much different from those of ordinary people. "For the time being, I can still hold it." The young man named Sun Hai smiled and seemed to care less about his own realm, but in fact, he suppressed his realm and suppressed it very hard. "It is also difficult for you. Others are eager to cross the seniors to the level of the senior audience, and you are deliberately suppressing your own realm, so that those who are stuck in the senior segment of seniors know that it is true. Have a psychological imbalance." "Liu Wei, you don''t want to laugh at me. I don''t know what you are. If I don''t suppress my realm, I will directly lead to my own soul collapse. I can''t control myself." the power of." The thin man named Liu Wei, the audience of the frequent listeners forum should be familiar to him, because he is the administrator of the forum, and often publish special information and forum tasks, which is an active administrator. Sun Hai is also one of the founders of the forum, but only has a title, but it does not matter in the forum. "You are too greedy. If you are not so greedy in the last story world, you will directly inhale the souls of the dead souls that have been buried here for thousands of years in the old castle. There will be no trouble today. "" Liu Wei seemed to be helpless. He took out a cigarette and ignited it. When he spit out the smoke circle, his mouth was still pulling out a little undetectable curvature. Obviously, his inner real thought is actually not the case. Everyone was originally The low-level audience who founded the forum together is now an ordinary veteran. But the friend who was at the starting line has already been able to promote the senior audience. Since then, the status of the two will be as big a gap. Fortunately, his promotion means death. In this way, Liu Xin can balance some of his heart. "Who can hold it in front of that kind of temptation?" Sun Hai did not notice the change of Liu Wei''s subtle expression. On the one hand, Liu Wei did not make it obvious, on the other hand, it was because of Sun Hai. In fact, he is somewhat fluttering. Even if he is promoted to a high-level audience, it is probably the moment of his death. But after all, he is the closest one to the senior audience in the known circle at this stage. In his mind, he will inevitably float. In the last story world, the dead souls around the castle swarmed, and the ghost king was killed by the crowd. When the ghosts had no ownership, Sun Hai began his remnification and devouring with his dark magic ability. I got the upgrade of my own soul level, but the thrill of this rapid improvement made Sun Hai lose the past directly. He did not stop at all and was completely temperate. This situation is very similar to the Western audience that Su Bai encountered in the last "nuclear explosion" story world, except that the Western audience forced themselves to be in an extremely dangerous way by integrating their own avatars. Stacked up to the stage of the senior audience, regardless of whether he is solid or not, whether or not he has any hidden dangers, but at the time, he did show the atmosphere of a high-level audience. This is the situation of Sun Hai at the moment. He can still suppress the soul and soul resentment in his own soul for the time being, but once promoted to a high-level audience, all the restraints and suppression will not exist, then his end is probably a soul explosion. ! "In short, I said it first, Mr. Lei has already said that this node, the senior audience will directly blast it when I go in. I know what you are planning, but we must wait for us to arrange for people to explore and then you Allow access to this node." "I know this." Sun Hai smiled and stood up. He reached out and patted Liu Wei''s shoulder. "This is a bit of a measure. I still understand. You haven''t told me the specific location of the node." "The last time someone faced the dead soul of the four people, they couldn''t hold it. Now I can hold it without trust. Even if you want to use this node to promote the senior audience, your unstable soul power will be taken by the node. The high-level audience is rushing to release the opportunity to release, and we have to wait for us to finish what we have to do." "Okay, I know, a tool that may have time to interfere with time and space, I am clear about the importance of the forum." "Well, I went to Mr. Lei and asked for something, and I will bring you back at night." "it is good." The two people happily separated, Sun Hai stayed in the room. When the door of the room was closed, Sun Hais face showed a sigh of relief. He suppressed his realm and suppressed it very hard, and he also became a senior listener. The lure and temptation of constantly tempting oneself to commit crimes is simply a physical and mental torture. The most suitable way to find it now is to go to that node to advance. As mentioned in the forum release, the senior listener enters that node because the senior listener has a call with the surrounding space, once the advanced listener enters the node. In it, it is likely that a series of reactions will be triggered, and the surrounding space will be corrected. At the same time, for Sun Hai, this special case can rely on this corrective process to promote himself to the soul of the senior audience. Turbulent forces are given out. Equal to the high-level audience is the "catalyst" in the chemical reaction. Right now, it is very clear that Liu Wei does not believe in himself; Yes, Sun Hai does not believe that he will really keep his promises and do not advance to do his own thing after knowing where the node is. He can be promoted to a high-level audience. Who can bear it? But now Sun Hai doesn''t know where the node is, plus Mr. Lei, who is a senior listener, is still here. Sun Hai knows that even if he is promoted to a high-level audience, he may not be the old senior listener. The opponents, after all, the strength gap between the senior audience is still very large, plus the other side is still a mage, the mage is all the strengthening system, no matter which level, is the most difficult to deal with. It is true that if he is promoted to a high-level audience, it may be that Mr. Lei will not be embarrassed to himself for this node, because the two sides are already in the same class, and it is impossible to offend a strong person of the same level for an illusory instrument. For Sun Hai, the crux of the matter is that he can''t or dare not be promoted to a high-level audience without entering that node, so that he can''t get an equal dialogue with Mr. Lei. Biting his teeth, Sun Hai stood in front of the small window; This seven-day hotel has poor facilities and a small window. Now, the small windows in front of Sun Hailian and the damp and hot air outside are so awful! ............ "Hey..." Liu Wei is very respectful knocking on the door. There is no extra movement. What he wants to visit is Mr. Lei, a senior audience and a strengthened array. A character like this, whoever visits, will inevitably have some Frightened. You can even imagine countless ways to die after breaking the door, because after a door, there may be a terrible array of killings; The Mage are fragile because they are generally not capable of melee, but it is precisely because of this that the Mage knows how to protect themselves, and that is to rely on their own array. "Enter." Mr. Leis voice is very powerful. The door is also open. Liu Wei saw Mr. Lei sitting at the table, in front of him, with a sand table. The sand table is not a military map and a small banner of various colors, but a five-storey building. The first floor of the building is a variety of shops, and the outer walls are yellow with seven days of signs. This sandbox simulates the building where you are now. Liu Wei stood next to Mr. Lei and did not dare to say that he was waiting for Mr. Lei to speak. This is the most basic etiquette. It has nothing to do with the cultural differences between the East and the West. Even if the Western low-level audience is facing a senior audience, it is also like this. a state of one. The level of identity depends on inequality in power, wealth, etc., and it is more simple and straightforward in the audience. "Is it for Sun Hai?" Mr. Lei is wearing a brown gown. This style of dress is a bit like that of Mr. Lu Xun''s pen. In this era, it seems to be somewhat out of place. Even if Mr. Lei wants to wear a pair of sunglasses to the Whampoa Military Academy Memorial Hall in Guangzhou or to the President of Nanjing. In front of the government, I was able to charge a photo, because Mr. Lei is also a bald head, thin and thin, and now with this dress, cos, President Chang Kaishen, it is really simple, and Mr. Lei is also a Zhejiang native. "Yes, tomorrow I will organize the people who come here to enter the node area, but at that time, Sun Hai will definitely be unable to hold it." Liu Wei said very respectfully. "Nothing. Before you organize people to go in tomorrow, I will set up a line to temporarily control Sun Hai. He is not a senior listener after all." If you don''t become a senior listener, you are not a type of person. Mr. Lei is very clear and thorough. Liu Wei nodded and was preparing to leave, but saw Mr. Lei raise his hand to stop his movement and asked: "House 233, are you going to arrange it?" "That is the room you named to install your own array of instruments, how can it be placed, I have already arranged well at the front desk of the hotel, and room 233 was booked for me for a month, and does not need to be cleaned. Liu Wei replied, in fact, Liu Wei had doubted whether Room 233 was the location of the node, but since Mr. Lei had told himself this way, it was obviously also arranged, and he did not move anything, that is, no. I know why Mr. Lei has to ask more questions at this time. Mr. Lei took out his mobile phone and played a surveillance screen that was obtained from the hotel reception. This monitoring position is in the direction of 201 to 250 rooms, and room 233 is in the middle of the middle, that is, the rest of the rooms are facing each other, and only room 233 is a single direction. of. During the monitoring, the door was pushed away from the inside. A man wearing a black sportswear came out from the inside with his headphones. The direction should be where the elevator is. "This is the hotel to arrange this room for others?" Sun Hai was a little angry. "Confused." Mr. Lei snorted. "There is a set of methods I have arranged in advance. Even a senior audience can''t open the door quietly!" "Yes, yes." Liu Wei immediately woke up. "And, this door was pushed away from the inside." "From the inside?" Liu Yanran was surprised. "Is it..." Chapter 671： Desert island survival "Hey...heh...hey...hey...hey...call..." A low-sounding drink came from the lighthouse on the island. This is a deserted island with a small area. Even the lighthouse that was originally built on the island has long been abandoned. The mottled lighthouse wall is rusty. Red iron door, headlights that will never shine again. With the continuous popularization and development of modern navigation technology, the role of the sea lighthouse has not been as great as before. Perhaps after a while, it may only be possible to see the old man who keeps the lighthouse from the fairytale fables. The low drink is accompanied by a rhythmic rhythm, like the ship''s horn, without interruption, and inside, as if holding a prisoner who is being tortured. A seabird landed on the rusty iron gate below the lighthouse. It seems to have become accustomed to the sound coming from inside. This sound has continued for the past few months, basically lasting throughout the day. Will not stop. The seabirds that have just finished preying are standing on the iron gate and tidying their feathers. It can be seen that it is very leisurely. "Dangdang..." The half-covered iron gate was suddenly pushed away from the inside, and the waterfowl fell off the iron gate when it was too late to prevent it from flying. When the iron gate was ready to fly, the iron gate did not give it time to struggle. The whole body was covered by iron gates and walls. After an intimate contact, the whole body bones were broken and planted down. It is obviously dead and can no longer die. From the iron gate, come out alone, if he can still be called a person; Because this person is all over the body, she is almost skinny, and a layer of metallic luster is wrapped around the bones. At the same time, there is still a blood line on the skin. "Oh... call... oh... call..." When he came out, the voice kept coming out of his throat. Living like this is the biggest torture, and the fact is. This person''s left eye is reddish and the right eye is black. The different eyes are extraordinarily strange in the sun, as if a hungry ghost has just climbed out of hell, even if he sees him during the day, he will give it A feeling of numbness in a person''s scalp. Su Bai walked slowly to the shore, and the waves patted from time to time to sputter water with a salty taste. In this place, he stayed for more than two months, almost exhausted his blood to the utmost extent, consuming all the energy in his body, and forced himself to die without a single breath. This is the way of cultivation that Su Bai chose for himself after leaving Shanghai. At the same time, it is also a kind of torture for himself. Because of the constraints of broadcasting and the **** moral standards in my heart, it is destined that Su Bai wants to vent in the real world, it is difficult to kill innocent people in the real world, but his inner pressure and anger However, you must find a breakthrough to release, otherwise your whole person will collapse. Punish yourself and torture yourself. At the same time, it is also a kind of self-cultivation. This method is not taught to Su Bai. It is Su Bais own groping. In the rain, he sat on the bench and saw his bloodline manifested. With himself, Su Bai thought of this method in his mind. Since he is not willing to touch the cause and effect for the time being, he can only focus on his own potential, which is the potential of his own blood. Su Bai has a lot of blood, even if it is general, the black dragon scale can be regarded as a weak dragon lineage, but the two major lines of Su Bai''s true dependence are the blood and zombie blood. During this time, Su Bai first squeezed himself, and then relied on the potential to squeeze the blood lineage and zombie lineage to continue life, the potential can not be squeezed out, then it must die! The ups and downs of the body, the pain that is constantly being transmitted, can make Su Bai no longer think about other things, such as his own cheap aunt, such as a little guy, and even even the radio can forget. The reason why crazy people are crowned with madness is that he can do things that ordinary people can''t do, such as finding torture for himself and playing almost himself. The audience has the enjoyment of life in the real world. They are self-satisfied and willing to be dull. Naturally, they also insist on relentless cultivation to find opportunities, but it is like Su Bai who puts himself in a dangerous situation no less than the story world. Very few. "Oh... call... oh... call..." Su Bai''s body began to swell slowly, gradually recovering the cost of appearance, but now his body is very weak, the skin color is extremely pale, it is very miserable. But at least, he didn''t die, and, through the self-squeezing of these few months, his knowledge of the blood power and the awareness of zombie power can be said to be a higher level, and find a suitable opportunity to recover the body. The qi and blood restore the state, certainly further than before, but the more embarrassing thing is that the higher level does not mean promotion to a higher audience, but is still a senior segment of the senior, the film, always There is no way to smash it. The island is not far from the shore. There are often fishing boats or tourist boats passing by. Even if you can''t wait for the boat, it will not be a big problem for Su Bai to go back alone. If you are not big, you should eat seafood supplements here for a few days. With a little physical strength, in the audience of Su Bai, in addition to some secrets in the real world, there are few bad natural environments that can make him unexpected. Throughout the afternoon, there were no boats coming. Su Bai caught some fish and shrimp, and I got a fire here and started to roast. When the fish and shrimp were roasted and scented, a fishing boat drove here with a light. The purpose of the fishing boat was clear, and it was here. Su Bai tore off a piece of fish and eat it himself. The fishing boat was docked, and a middle-aged man with a beard on his face was excited to jump up with two refrigerators and ran straight to Su Bai. "Adult, adults, I am coming." The man placed two reefers in front of Su Bai, and there were no fresh accidents in the fresh blood bags. Su Bai extended his finger to the simple grill in front of him, indicating that the man was eating together. The man was somewhat flattered and began to gorge himself despite picking up a fish. The man''s name is Hu Hanlin, the ship''s boss in this area, a low-level audience. Su Bai was found in the audience forum. At that time, he posted a post in the forum about his previous smuggling experience. Su Bai Private chat, he asked him to help him find a desert island that is quiet and no one bothered. After the other party knew the status of Su Bai, he immediately took care of it. When Su Bai came to the tide, he was directly responsible for receiving and sent Su Bai to the island. Su Bai also handed him two pieces of artifacts that he could not use. Of course, these two instruments are of great use to people at the level of Hu Hanlin, so he is now on the Soviet Union. White is so diligent, it is also human nature. After eating some barbecues, Su Bai, who has not eaten for a few months, feels that the stomach that may have fallen asleep after the food has entered the abdomen has begun to re-operate. A feeling called "living" is now for Su Bai. In terms of it, it is so clear. Subsequently, Su Bai began to **** blood, tearing the blood bag apart, letting the blood flow into his throat, blood, delicious sweetness, and what a nostalgic taste. With the influx of a lot of blood, Su Bai''s face began to recover gradually. Although he did not restore the peak state, he has recovered a small number, but Su Bai feels that this state is going to go with the previous peak state. If you play, there may not be any disadvantages. This is the increase brought about by suicide practice. However, no matter how much the increase, Su Bai is still only a senior person. He can almost suppress the rest in the past. The seniors have no problem. Now it is still the case. It can only be said that if the seniors want to be singled out with Su Bai, unless they are the absolute best in the circle of seniors in the East or the West, the rest will not be qualified at all. Confronted with Su Bai. But... still a lot worse than what Su Bai had expected, and he seems to have faintly touched the film that advanced to the higher audience, but there is still no way to break the film. Su Bai remembered that when he entered the world of the "nuclear explosion" in the last time, he saw that the Western audience had forcibly broken through to the audience of high-level audiences by integrating their own avatars. It seems to be feasible, but the risks are too great. "I heard that many adults are now going to Foshan." Hu Hanlin said to Su Bai and said, "There is an adult and I still know. When I went to Foshan the day before yesterday, I was in charge of the tide. I am better at that." Hu Hanlin reveals a look you know. "Go to Foshan? Is there anything?" "How can I know this, adult, your mobile phone, what is in my place, or do you call to ask? Or, will I arrange it for you tonight?" What is the arrangement? Special service? Su Bai sighed and reached for a shot on Hu Hanlins shoulder. Although I know that I am talking a little, I dont have a backache, but for the audience, I can contact and feel. Its understandable to make friends, but the most important thing is your own strength. If you dont have a level of strength, you can never make a true friend. You used to be the boss of the ship, and it is also the old fritters that have been mixed in the society. In fact, you should understand yourself. "Yes, I understand, I understand." Hu Hanlin quickly nodded his head, then accompanied Su Bai back to the fishing boat, waiting for the fishing boat, Hu Hanlin whispered to Su Bai: "Adult, what kind of taste do you like? Still tender or double?" "I didn''t just tell you about it, call you..." Su Bai was speechless to this Hu Hanlin, a replica of the whole fat man. "Amount..." Hu Hanlin had some helplessness. He only said: "The adult who received the day before yesterday also told me the same reason. Then he has to wait for a pair of women and women." Chapter 672： 233！ The fishing boat is swaying in the sea, and the wind and waves on the sea are not big, but it is obviously impossible for the fishing boat to be stable. Hu Hanlin, the boss of the ship, sees that Su Bai is not interested in women, and he will not ponder this piece. Afterwards, Su Bai asked a few words about the long day before he came to him to let him arrange the mature, female double, and flying. Hu Hanlin said that he was very fat and was a large adult. Su Bai "oh", a fat image directly with the adult has a great overlap, according to the urine of the fat, this goods absolutely do this kind of thing, senior, lascivious, still very fat The scope has been reduced a lot and a lot. In the past six months, have you been fishing? Su Bai asked on the edge of the deck. The fishing boat actually had a strong fishy smell, but it was not necessarily Hu Hanlins. According to the post he had posted in the forum. Judging from the experience, the boat under his hand is not a small number. He said that he is the boss of the ship. He said that it is not a good thing. It is actually a fishing tyrant. "Hello, why don''t you fight." Hu Hanlin sighed and said, "Actually, to be honest, I have not personally went out to sea in the early years, and I rented the boat to others to go out to sea, but since listening to the terrorist broadcast. After that, I liked to go out to sea. When I started from scratch in the early years, I went to sea to live. Now, I want to make myself feel that I am still living, hehe." Su Bai nodded, he could understand Hu Hanlin''s psychology, which is a reason for Qin Yang to drive a taxi in Qinhuangdao. "Know that they are in Foshan, but know where they are?" Su Bai asked. "Hey, I really know this." Hu Hanlin licked his lips. It seems that he regretted it after he finished, but he took out his mobile phone and said, "I arranged a friend of mine to send the adult to Foshan. I Then I asked the specific location that my friend sent it. I remember it here, called ''Jiagao Business Hotel''. I checked it, it is in Foshan Chancheng District, not far from Guangzhou." "Not necessarily." Su Bai smiled. "Let people check it out and see the recent stay." "Well, I will call now." The back leaned against the ship''s side, and Su Bai slowly closed his eyes. For a long time, he didn''t have a good night''s sleep. The feeling of being struggling on the death line all the time, for Su Bai, is like It is a person who keeps immersing in the waves, even if he has already landed, but there is still a feeling that his body is still swinging. Its not a sleep, its just a closed eye. When the speed of the fishing boat begins to drop and the rest of the noise is still around, Su Bai opened his eyes and saw a small dock. At this time, the sky was already dark. "Adult, go ashore here." Hu Hanlin voluntarily fixed the hull while greeting the shore. "Adult, I arranged a car, need me to accompany you?" "No, let me send it to Foshan first, yes, what happened to you?" "My talents have just gone, I haven''t heard the news yet, adults, this is the bag that I gave to you before I landed. I have kept it well for you." Su Bai took the backpack and looked at the clothes on his body like a wild man. Hu Hanlin immediately said, "I am going to help you arrange the adults. I bought a few sets of clothes in advance, and you can get on the train and go to the house to take a shower and then set off?" "No, you can have clothes." "Well, there is something you call me." "If you live the world of two stories, if you are still alive, you can come to Shanghai... Forget it, you can contact me." "Well, oh." Hu Hanlin smiled and laughed, and couldn''t help himself. Su Bai got on the van. He drove a young man in a white sweatshirt. He should be a man of Hu Hanlin. Before he sat in the car, he saw Hu Hanlin face the face of Su Bai, and waited for Su Bai to get on the bus. He hurriedly greeted Su Bai and shouted "Big Brother is good." "Do you know where to go?" "Know know." Little young nodded. "Lin Ge is clear." After that, Xiao young immediately started the car. Su Bai leaned on the seat, and there were a few sets of clothes around him. When talking about the arrogance of the flattering, Hu Hanlin was really very intimate. He didnt know if he could have the fat luck of the fat man in the future. Of course, this still has to be Rely on personal qualifications and ... luck. I chose a set of black sportswear and changed it. I dropped the old clothes and threw them out of the window. Su Bai appeared very casual. Opened the bag, took out his mobile phone, and actually saw that two mobile power supplies were placed in the bag. It should be that Hu Hanlin was afraid that his mobile phone had no power beforehand, and there was a new Bluetooth headset. Su Bai suddenly thought about it. At the beginning, Liang Sen lived with Jie Jie, and Jie Jie was like Liang Sens official. Unfortunately, the little guy is gone now, otherwise if the former four people plus one child If the cat lives in the same eaves, it would be nice to let Hu Hanlin come over as a steed steedler. He must be very happy. When I think of the little guy, Su Bais emotions naturally fall down. This is not the state of the island that constantly squeezes his life and death. At that time, in addition to biting his teeth and living hard, his mind is empty. The rest of the thoughts, and now, those emotions are beginning to come again, like the rising tide of the sea. In the wallet, there is a photo. Su Bai took it out and looked at it. The photo is about himself and the little guy. This is a photo taken by father and son in Dali. Dalis trip is not perfect, but its good. I have been playing with the little guy for a few days at the beginning, and it has made up for some shortcomings. Su Bai has never wanted to turn himself into a pure audience, and he does not want to become a person who is purely chasing power. But there is no other way. This road has already gone. The mobile phone started to log on to WeChat and found a lot of messages for himself. Su Bai first opened the monk and Gyatso. The two sent out photos of tea and tea. Obviously the two masters lived in Shanghai. The world is still very sweet. They didn''t ask where Su Bai went. He didn''t ask when Su Bai came back. Sending photos to himself just shared his life. Next is Ying Yinger''s, Ying Yinger asked if he has time to see "Westward Journey". After that, its fat. For the fat man, Su Bais attitude has always been complicated, but there is a little Su Bai can believe that this product will be selfish, no matter how selfish, at least will not take the initiative to harm himself, otherwise according to the fat mans previous statement, If the days are like that, it will be meaningless. The news of the fat man was actually a few hours ago, it was really clever. "Dabai, are you in Guangzhou?" This is the information sent by the fat man, and then there is a location sharing location, which is in the second store of the 7th day hotel in Guangzhou Yuexiu Beijing Road Subway Station, very precise location. Guangzhou? Su Bai reached out and touched his chin. Dont go to Foshan, go to this position. Su Bai handed the phone to the young man who drove in front. The younger man stopped the van and stopped. Then he took the phone of Su Bai. "Beijing Road Subway Station, 7 days and 2 stores, big brother, wait, I will navigate." "Three hours, I can." Little young confirmed. "Well, let''s go here first." Su Bai leaned back on the seat and looked at the scenery that was flying away from the window, and fell into his own contemplation. In fact, the simplest way to put the road ahead of you is to force the external force to open the film, but where should I look for this external force now? Everyone has become a high-level audience, and they all have their own methods. Su Bai did not ask others, because everyone''s path is completely different. Sitting there and thinking about it, then Su Bai took the photo with the little guy and continued to watch it. For three hours, it was not difficult for Su Bai, who used to endure loneliness, even time. Something is unconscious. "Big brother, it should be the previous one." "Thanks." Su Bai took the bag and got out of the car. It was already late at night. The fat man lives here. Su Bai took out his mobile phone and sent a message to the fat man: "How many rooms do you live in?" ............ "There is definitely something wrong, there must be something wrong." The fat man is still sitting on the bed and looking at the information, and the brain is in the middle of telling the operation. "The Su Bai, not really Su Bai, really Su Bai has disappeared for three months, but that Su Bai is really Su Bai, it is very likely that the problem of time nodes, resulting in a few months later Su Bai appeared here." "Hey, do you want to be so magical? Whoever doesn''t come out is a few months of Su Bai." "Do you think so? It should be that there is a problem with that node, but it may not be a few months later, maybe half a year later or even one year later. In short, there will definitely be a time when Su Bai will appear here, then I will meet When he arrives, no, he and I should be in different time streams. I don''t take the initiative to contact him, physical contact or language contact. He won''t see me, but once the language is in contact with the body, it may be different. It is. On my day, there is no logic at all. God knows what magical place in the node is in such a magical place. It can directly affect the loss of control. The broadcast will really let the BUG-like instrument appear to be listened to. get? At this moment, the fat mans cell phone rang, and he took it and saw it, it was actually Su Bais message to himself. "How many rooms do you live in?" The fat man opened his mouth. "Ha ha ha, the future Su Bai contacted me, he wants to come to me to play, the day, too exciting!" The fat finger is knocking: "233.........hahaha Its so funny, You actually took the initiative to find me, I live in Room 312! After the fat man finished, he took the phone to the side and bought a lot of drinks. Now he has to find out for a while to entertain the white from the future. The fat man did not find out, he just sent a few words, "Too funny" (sending due to network problems) "You actually took the initiative to find me" (since the network failed to send) "I live in Room 312" (sending due to network problems) Therefore, there is only one piece of information that is successfully sent. ............ Su Bai, standing at the entrance of the hotel, saw the reply from the fat WeChat: "233...hahaha." "House 233." Su Bai read it and went to the elevator. Chapter 673： Synchronize! "Tea, how?" Gyatso sat on the sofa and asked for tea on the coffee table. "Fo, thank you so, you don''t understand tea." Jie Jie glanced at Gyatso, smiled and put down a cup of tea. "The tea ceremony is the same as Wendao, the text is not the first, the tea is also In this way, each type of tea has a distinct flavor of each type of tea, and each person who makes the tea can give the tea a completely different feeling. The tea has a sweet, fragrant, bitter, and awkward, Therefore, it is not good or bad. You can only rely on the individual to taste the taste and see if it is suitable for you." When Jie Jie said these words, there was quite a feeling of being old-fashioned, but just two people sitting next to him, it is no exaggeration to say that they are all contemporary sorghum, and they are well-deserved sorghum. "Okay." Gyatso waved his hand and gestured to relieve the preaching of his own literary genre. "To be honest, you can come here, I am also somewhat surprised." "Since I came in, did you not call me an adult? This sentence is somewhat unexpected, but it is really fake." Jie Jie untied his red suit and placed it on the side of the sofa, continuing. Want to know from me about how to promote a senior audience?" "Yes, it is not." The monk nodded and shook his head. "As you said, there are thousands of changes in the tea ceremony, which are related to the type of tea, and also to people who make tea, even those who drink tea. Regarding, how to promote a senior audience, for each senior, there are actually their own ways. However, please come to drink tea, but also to understand." "Is it about cause and effect?" Jie Yu asked the monk. "Yes." The monk admitted. "The way of causality." Jie Jie leaned back on the sofa and looked a little lazy. He now has such a lazy qualification in front of the monk and Gyatso. Of course, he is the former one. Will do this, it is not deliberately take what shelf. With the qualifications of the monk and the Buddha, it is clear that they will be promoted to the advanced audience sequence as soon as possible, so there is really no need to put a shelf in front of them. "For example, if the seniors break through the senior audience, it is like a lubricant, but the lubricant is sweet and toxic. Most of the breakthroughs are short-lived. For example, I can study the appropriateness. One point, look through a little, and then wait for your original accumulation enough, you can concentrate on waiting for a breakthrough opportunity, directly with the courage, but some people, just after becoming a senior, began to study, which may be direct Leading to his mentality collapse, indulging in it, I have seen too many people who are addicted to causality, they suspect themselves, doubt others, and in the end most of them, the end is very miserable. Of course, you can choose not to rely on causality, then it is very difficult, just like when men and women are inserted, if the bottom is very dry, there is no water, forcibly entering will be very painful, the skin may also wear out, but if too much, You can''t enjoy the feeling of friction inside the meat barriers. You can only feel that your own one is tumbling in a paste. Is this metaphor, can you understand the two sorghums? After explaining this explanation, Jie Jie realized that he was sitting in front of two monks. The monk and Gyatso nodded, apparently, they understood. Well, I understand. "Actually, sometimes it''s better to go with the flow. When your strength is high enough, you really have the qualifications and ability to sense the kind of cause and effect. Study it properly, look at it, think about it, Its not a bad thing. If you force yourself to rely on brute force........." Having said that, the solution stopped and took the teacup and took another sip of tea. The monk and Gyatso are waiting to be there. Obviously, there is something to say about the solution. Moreover, the monk and Gyatso should solve this problem. In fact, it is precisely for this problem. The following words are likely to be The answer sought. Because it is not a high-level audience, its already a high-level audience. Again, the solution has always followed Liang Sens. Liang Sen is now a big audience, and he has witnessed it in the land of the testimony. Beside people like this, listen and think about it, at least from the understanding of some things, you can get more inspiration. "How to say it, cause and effect, whether you study or not, it is objective. You deliberately do not study it. Deliberately avoiding it and simply wanting to force a senior audience, it is also a disguised deliberate and care. it, Is not it? .................. Just in front of a guest brushed the card into the elevator, Su Bai also followed in, the customer went to the 3rd floor, Su Bai pressed a 2. Soon, the elevator went to the second floor. Su Bai walked out of the elevator and looked around. He determined the direction of the 233 room and went over there. Room 233 is the innermost room, facing the narrow corridor, the rest of the rooms are face to face, only it is separate. As he approached the room, Su Bai suddenly had a groggy feeling, just like he was now asleep, but this kind of sleepy, but it came so awkward. .................. "This person is coming out of the node, that is to say, he may be interspersed from the future to the present?" Liu licked his lips. For this argument, he also had an incredible feeling, which is in the real world. Not in the world of stories, if the instrument can really influence the intervention into time and space, then you must definitely get it! Just, looked up and looked at Mr. Lei sitting in front of himself. Liu Wei then consciously sighed in the bottom of his heart. This is the reason why Mr. Lei is a senior listener who is willing to promise to help the forum. It may be early in the morning. Let''s get this right, but I don''t have no chance. After all, that place can only be experienced, and advanced listeners can''t get in. Mr. Leis cell phone rang. He answered the phone and nodded. The front desk called me and the man came back. Mr. Lei got up and walked out of the room with Liu Wei. The place where they lived was on the fourth floor. At this time, two people walked up to the elevator and waited for the elevator. In fact, Liu Wei suggested to go straight to the window or walk down the stairs quickly, but see Mr. Lei insisted on taking the elevator and could only say nothing. "Emergency, it doesn''t make sense." Mr. Lei seems to have seen through Liu''s thoughts. He explained a little bit. "Since the flow of time has occurred, neither the past nor the future can replace the only truth at the moment. He Just like a residual image, it is difficult to capture, you can see, you can perceive, you can perceive, but not necessarily true, this feeling, after you are promoted to a higher audience, can be deeper The ground will meet." There is another saying that Mr. Lei did not say that if you can be promoted to a high-level audience, because Liu Weis qualifications and mentality are acceptable to Mr. Lei, it is not an excellent one. .................. The black sweatshirt man ran into the store, and a staff member who had just put down his mobile phone at the front desk suddenly opened his mouth. He couldn''t believe what happened in front of him. The man walked directly into the elevator and pressed the second floor. At the end of the evening run, the black sportswear man pulled out his mobile phone. He planned to book a ticket back to Shanghai. There are still some things to be solved. Now it is meaningless to stay in Guangzhou. Going into the elevator and pressing the key on the second floor, the man took a picture from his pocket and looked at it. The background of the photo is a sea of ??flowers, the table in the lower left corner is a table of coffee houses, the top is a clear blue sky, and the protagonist is a cute child. Looking at this photo, the man fell into meditation, and when the elevator door opened, he took his photo and walked to his room 233. When I walked to the door and prepared to take the room card from my pocket, the photo I had pinched in my hand suddenly slipped down and landed on the ground at the door. The man bent down and reached for it. .................. This feeling of dizziness lasts for a long time and does not have any lethality. It may even be that most people will not notice that they will feel that their spirit is not very good at one time. "This dead fat man, the place where he lives is actually arranged in the array, as for what." Su Bai mouth sighed, he thought that this is the fat man in front of his house, the fat, the kind of life, I definitely do this kind of thing. "Ding" The elevator door opened again at that position, but when Su Bai looked back, he did not see anyone coming out of the elevator. At this point, the body was a little heavy, and reached out to hold the wall. Su Bai had been in his trouser pocket before watching the photo with the little guy in the car. At this time, it was also falling because of the swaying shape of Su Bai. It fell down and fell to the door. Immediately, Su Bai also bent down and picked up the photo. .................. "Like a mirage, some are really, not necessarily true, and I don''t believe that there is really something other than broadcasting that can make time back in the real world and keep it all the time. I think that person, since it appears Now, go back again, estimate the time, its almost the same." The elevator stayed on the 2nd floor for some time before coming up. Mr. Lei and Liu Wei walked into the elevator. When the elevator just arrived on the 2nd floor, the two just left the elevator and turned to the 233 room. But just saw a man in a black sportswear bent down and picked up something, then subconsciously reached out, The door is open, The man went in. Liu Wei stood on the side and was stunned. Mr. Lei is also slightly sucking cold air, When the other party opened the door, they completely skipped all the elaborate arrangements. This, how is this possible? But then, at the moment when the other party went in and closed the door, in the pupil of Mr. Lei, there were clearly two overlapping figures of black sportswear men! Chapter 674： What is your name? "Push open the window and see the stars, still in the night sky; There is a lot of warmth in my heart; A flash of light tries to light up the night; The atmosphere is so peaceful........." Pushing the door open, the lights in the room are still lit, the room card is also inserted in the power supply card slot, a mobile phone is plugged in to charge, and Zhang Jies "We are the same" is played. The light and soothing music floated in the room, making this humid hotel room seem less disgusting. To be honest, since entering the hotel, Su Bai has some strange fats who choose to live in this way. A hotel. That mobile phone is a bit familiar. Su Bai looked at the mobile phone that was charging on the small table. It seems that he used a model with himself. However, when Su Bai walked a few more steps, he suddenly felt a gust of wind. Blow it. This is a windowless room. Which wind is coming from? The wind, and the dust is rising. Su Bai spread his hands and a layer of ice and ice gathered out, but he had not waited for the artificial dust of Su Bai, and the dust and the wind disappeared, and Su Bai saw that he was standing in a relatively desolate place, at the foot, The rubble pile, 100 meters ahead, is an old street. Many people on the streets are riding bicycles. It is a very old-fashioned bicycle, not a popular shared bicycle. This picture is very real and true to make you feel that this is not an illusion, but here, how could it not be an illusion? Su Bais spiritual will is very strong, and he has withstood the test of the psychological loopholes in several stories. Although there are many things happening in Su Bai, even if according to normal standards, Su Bais things happen from small to large. It is enough to become a lot of soul loopholes to fight against Su Bai and let Su Bai completely sink into it. However, Su Bai is one of the strongest resistance to illusion. Here, how many years is it? Su Bai is clear that he should not have crossed, but here, what is going on? "Into the story world?" Su Bai said to himself, perhaps, the best explanation now is that he directly enters the story world directly from the real world without knowing it. This is not without precedent. Half of it has been eaten into the story world. Could it be that this is a suspense case? What happened in the 1980s and 1990s? Su Bai continued to move forward arbitrarily. The position he is standing now should belong to the demolition area. The rubble at the foot is the house that has just been pushed down. After a while, the construction team should come in and start construction. The development of Beishangguang is definitely earlier than the rest of China. During this period, the wave of urban construction is at the stage of the most rapid development. The old houses are beginning to die, and new buildings are beginning to appear. Those former mainland residents can only be in Hong Kong. The high-rise buildings that were seen in the film began to appear in their own vision. It seems that just a little over a decade ago, mainland residents suddenly discovered that, at least from the scale and appearance of the city, we are really no worse than others. When I got close to the street, Su Bais ear was basically Cantonese. The clothes that people wore were also colorful. Although it was certainly not the workers in the 1960s and 1970s, they were at least in the present. It is indeed a bit old. Here is the previous Guangzhou? Will the story world happen here? Su Bai licked his lips. In fact, it is reasonable to say that he should be the time to fast forward to the next story world, but I dont know why, but Su Bai feels that it is not like a story world. Slanting ahead, there is a big river, it should be the Pearl River, Su Bais eyes slowly smashed up. When I was here by car, Su Bai was worried, but it also had a clear understanding of the surrounding environment. It is an instinct that belongs to the audience. Is it the appearance of the hotel 20 years ago? Su Bai looked up and began to find a signpost with purpose. Soon, on the pole of a small shop, he found a street sign. The words "Beijing Road" above are very clear. Taking a deep breath, this is interesting. According to the position of the main lord and the orientation of Beijing Road, the ruins that I just stood on are really the predecessors of that seven-day hotel. "Ding" A coin fell to the ground, and then rolled over to Su Bai, Su Bai bowed slightly, watching the coin roll straight into the ditch on his side. A girl with a ponytail in her head rushed over. The girl was still young and should be four or five years old. She looked at Su Bai, looked at the iron plate of the sewer, and bit her lip. This angry look looks very cute. The girl did not cry or make trouble, so she sat down on the side of the asphalt road, her hands holding her chin, some sad. I dont know why, Su Bai suddenly felt that this girl was familiar, but Su Bai remembered that he didnt know him, and from his own growth experience, he couldnt know anyone who knew him in Guangzhou nearly 20 years ago. . But when the girl''s gaze fell on her body, Su Bai had a feeling that the whole body goose bumps were up. "Look at what, see the baby." The girl saw Su Bai still looking at herself, and shouted angrily to Su Bai. She had seen it clearly before. Su Bai deliberately watched his coin roll into the sewer, if he was willing to reach out. Even if you stretch your own coin, you won''t fall. Su Bai sat down next to the girl, but the girl didn''t care about this. After a sigh of relief, she was still sighing. In this era, a coin is a huge sum for a child, even if it is a child. In the first few years of the new century, most of the primary school students pocket money will be like a dollar. Its not like the current primary school students have such a strong spending power. "What is your name?" Su Bai asked. As for the little girl who yelled at herself, Su Bai didn''t care, and Su Bai didn''t fall to the point of being a gasked for a four- or five-year-old child. "You want to manage." The girl turned a blind eye at Su Bai. "I can give you the money," Su Bai said. Really? The girl was surprised, but immediately looked at Su Bai with a skeptical look. You dont want to ask me to go home with you to get the money and sell me? "Oh." Su Bai smiled and reached out to the side of the sewer railing. The palm of his hand made a slight effort. "Awkward", the coin that just fell was absorbed into the palm of Su Bai, Su Baiqi Putting a fist in front of the little girl, "Guess if there is?" "Cheat, it''s not a magic show, I don''t believe..." When Su Bai spread his palm, the little girl saw the coin in the palm of his hand. The small mouth immediately opened into an "O" shape, which was very unbelievable, but she still did not forget to directly reach out and take the coin from the heart of Su Bai. In my own hands. "You are very good, goodbye, I am going to buy fruit, hey, although you helped me get the money, but my mother told me that the street tricks like to kidnap children, so I am not allowed to play with those tricks. Speak more." The little girl got up and jumped to the fruit stand in front of the slope, but she walked halfway, but turned a corner and walked to a man and a woman standing on the other side. Su Bai shook his head, no matter whether he is in the real world or the story world, but this girl is really interesting, but she should really not know her, or she is because the little guy has not been, so I started myself. Is it especially good for children? Not at all. Su Bai also got up at this time. There was a newsstand at the end of the fruit stand. Su Bai planned to go there to read the newspaper. At least he could first determine which era the ghost place represents. The little girl and her parents also went to the fruit stand at this time, but the little girl should have changed her mind after seeing her parents. She did not jump like that before. The walking walked very calmly and became very embarrassing. Su Bai stood in front of the kiosk and reached for a newspaper. He first looked at the date, April 30, 1993. It was the year of my birth, 93 years, and I should have been born before, because the birthday of the real Su Bai is also a few months later, then at least I dont have to worry about meeting myself now. Su Bai randomly flipped the newspaper layout, and the kiosk boss stared at Su Bai with a stunned look while fluffing. He said: If you want to buy it, you can buy it or buy it. "What fruit do you want to eat?" A woman''s voice came from the fruit stall next door. "Litchi, I like to eat lychee." This is the voice of the little girl, but now she speaks a bit of a word, without the aura and excitement before. Su Bai is reading a report in the newspaper, and the surrounding things are listening at will, so I haven''t noticed the situation next door. "That''s good, give you lychee." Still the voice of a woman, "Get it, are these enough to eat?" "Thank you..." the girl replied mechanically. "You can''t buy it!" The newsstand boss finally couldn''t help but complained to Su Bai. "Oh." Su Bai put the newspaper back, there is really no money on his body, and there is money to use it here. However, when Su Bai just turned around and prepared to go around the street in Beijing Road to collect some information, he suddenly heard the woman behind and said very seriously: "That''s good, since you like to eat lychees like this, Then, In the future, your name is called lychee, is it good? Going with the aunt, there are many children in the aunt''s family who play with you. Every day, you can have lychee to eat. "Good." The girl nodded. "The aunt asked you again, what is your name?" "My name is... lychee." Su Bais body slammed, and he immediately looked back at the fruit stand behind him! Chapter 675： Accepted by the sky, both life Yongchang! "Hey..." There was a knock on the door. "Come on, come on." The fat man threw a few cans of beer that had just been found in a pile of empty cans on the bed and immediately opened the door. It was only the door opened. Standing in front of the fat man was Zheng Long, the listener who had just eaten together at night. Huh? "What''s wrong?" Zheng Long asked the fat man with a strange expression. "Nothing." The fat man was a bit puzzled. It is reasonable to say that Dabai should come up. "What happened?" "The forum just sent a notice in the WeChat group, saying that the event was supposed to be ahead of schedule. Now let us go to the second floor to prepare. I will live your door, so I want to call you when I come out." "Oh, well, I just didn''t look at the phone." The fat man walked back first, and walked into the elevator on the third floor with Zheng Long in his pocket. There were already several listeners on the other side. Obviously everyone received the news. Some people have a look of eagerness on their faces. Those who are eager to try should be adventurers. Some people have a touch of worry on their faces. They should have some worries about the time of this sudden change. After all, this is not the story world. Everyone is at least looking at it now, and it is not an absolute competitive relationship. Therefore, there is no need to deliberately perform anything. After a short while, the elevator went down, and everyone walked in. When they reached the second floor, they came out again. At this time, in the narrow corridor on the second floor, more than 20 people stood. This is almost all the audience invited to participate in this event. This is not to say how powerful the audience''s forum is. In fact, it is because the clues and information are really attractive enough. Even before, it has been honest in Qinhuangdao. Qin Yang, who started the taxi, also came here. Mr. Lei stood at the forefront, and the position of 233 was separated by two meters. The administrators of Liu Wei and Sun Hai were standing behind Mr. Lei. Sun Hai lowered his head slightly. In fact, he had a great desire for this door in his heart. As long as he could go in and then promote him to a high-level audience, he could succeed with 80% of his grasp! Just when she came down, Sun Hai saw Liu Wei standing with Mr. Lei. He had previously hinted twice with Mr. Lei, but Mr. Lei was unmoved. Obviously, he has not become a senior listener yet. Mr. simply can''t look at it, and he is too lazy to make any investment or show on himself. But now Sun Hai is still worried about one thing. So many senior listeners will go in here at the moment, in case someone really took the dog and took the instrument that might exist, this node finally failed. Disappeared, what should I do? Can I continue to suppress how long I will not be promoted? The array in front of the door is completely uncorrupted. This is the most difficult point for Mr. Lei. The array of his own arrangements has been directly "smashed" by others. Really, interesting. Mr. Leis mouth showed a smile, the reason for the formation of this node and whether there was a special instrument in it. Mr. Lei is uncertain and unclear, but Mr. Lei can now admit that he is full of curiosity, but himself Can''t go in, this is the biggest regret. Waving his hand, the door slowly opened himself. Mr. Lei removed all the methods here, indicating that Liu Wei and Sun Hai can arrange people to enter. "This room is a node?" The fat man was somewhat puzzled. He actually saw some clues before. After all, he was also born to play the game. Mr. Lei had taken the initiative to remove the formation. One by one, the seniors began to walk into the room, basically after crossing the line of the door, the person disappeared. "Hey, how come there is a feeling of Harry Potter." The fat man spit out his tongue. When it was his turn, when Mr. Lei passed by, the fat man nodded to Mr. Lei. "Mr. Lei, long time, I also like to ponder." Law, I hope I will have the opportunity to ask you in the future." "Zhang Yiyi." Mr. Lei said the name of the fat man, which is enough to show the reputation of the "communicative flower" of the fat audience circle. "It is exactly below, it is down." Say hello, the fat man is no longer awkward, and carefully walked into the room. When the rest of the seniors including Liu Wei himself entered the room, Sun Hai, who stood outside, mastered the box and released it several times. Obviously, he was struggling, he was hesitating, but Mr. Leis eyes had been intentionally or unintentionally Falling on yourself, the meaning of the warning, is very obvious. Taking a deep breath, the rest of the people went in, leaving Mr. Lei and Sun Hai himself. "Mr. Lei, are you going to be here, or am I guarding here?" Sun Hai seems to have let go of everything. "Sun Hai." "Small." Mr. Lei looked at Sun Hai in a complicated way, then shook his head. "Go and eat some night snacks together." "it is good." Sun Hai walked very quickly to the front to press the elevator door. "Don''t let you in, it''s for you, why do you make a wedding dress for others." These words, Mr. Lei did not say it, because he could not say. .................. "The aunt asked you again, what is your name?" "My name is... lychee." However, when Su Bai turned his head, he found that he could not find the girl and the man and the woman completely. The seller of the fruit stand was shaking the fan and sitting on the wicker chair drinking the herbal tea, as if everything was just before. Your own auditory hallucinations. But Su Bai is clear that he is absolutely impossible to have auditory hallucinations. Why is it that the man, the girl and the little girl are gone, may be related to their own environment, and the reason why they can see and hear the picture is also a high probability. I have a direct relationship, perhaps because I have the blood of the man and the woman in my body, so when I come here, there will be a picture of this man and a woman who have appeared here? At this time, Su Bai did not know that the forum sent a message to the audience to write a Taoist-inspired low-level audience who saw his long-dead grandmother in this node. Now Su Bais inference is only Su Bais own speculation. One possibility, but it has really been infinitely close to the correct answer. This street, or this street, comes and goes, bustling, but Su Bai has some unknown, so how do you get out of this environment? Or, think about it, what can you get in this environment? The nature of the audience is profit-seeking, and it is no different from a bloodthirsty wolf. "Thunder Gong Taiji, recruit disciples!" "Thunder Gong Taiji, recruit disciples!" "Thunder Gong Taiji, recruit disciples!" There is a martial art hall on the street. It is just opening today. Some people are dancing lions. There are also a few men in long-sleeved dresses who are performing Tai Chi. A middle-aged man with a fat ear is sitting at the top of a Taishi chair in the center. It should be the head of the so-called Leigong Taiji. Guangdong is close to Hong Kong and Macao, and the wave of the red revolution did not really swept here, so this area still retains a lot of original things. For example, Feng Shui masters and martial arts masters are obviously treated here more than other in the Mainland. The place is much higher. Su Bai is not interested in this. His eyes are actually directly on a small shop on the side of the martial arts hall, which should be an antique shop. In 1993, reform and opening up have been around for some years. The ancient world of chaos and gold is the same since ancient times. In the present China, the antique industry has naturally flourished with the liberalization of market policies. Of course, Su Bai is not an antique fan. Although he has actually touched a lot of antiques, it is also because of his former son''s identity. It is difficult to not touch these things, but the real attraction of Su Bai is actually the entrance of the antique shop. The two yellowed plaques, this is a pair of couplets. "Where is Jun come here?" "Where is it coming?" Like a plaque like a jingle, but for Su Bai, there is a special feeling, as if to say that you are, or, that is, the current situation. Su Bai did not know whether this was his own psychological effect or just a coincidence, but since this situation, naturally, I have to go and see. The facade was very small, and it was squeezed by the martial arts hall next door. When Su Bai went in, he saw a young man in a wheelchair looking at the book inside. When the guest came to the door, the man put down the book in his hand and turned the wheel. I leaned over to Su Bai. "What do you want to see?" "What are you here?" Su Bai asked. "The past is the old days," the man said. The tone is not small. Su Bai smiled. How did this man in a wheelchair give himself a very second-class feeling, as if he was similar to the occupants who lived in the second world, especially the tone of speech and Demeanor, full of confidence. The man smiled and reached for a wooden box placed in the bottle and jar at the foot. He asked when he opened the wooden box: "Do you want to look at the past first, or do you want to look at the future first?" The antique shop, arent they all selling things in the past? Su Bai asked. "But the people who come to buy may be coming in the future." The man in a wheelchair said casually. But when he said this, Su Bai immediately put away all the contemptuous thoughts. Can this be explained by the second or the wrong mistake? The plaque at the door, the words of the second-largest shop owner, is there such a coincidence? "There is something in it, engraved on it: I was ordered to live in the sky and live in Yongchang." "Do you mean Chuan Guoyu?" "Hey." The man took a piece of cloth wrapped in a wooden box and threw it directly to Su Bai. But when it fell into the hands of Su Bai, only the white cloth was left, and the object of the square disappeared. What does this mean? Su Bais holding a white pimple in his hand is somewhat incomprehensible. Is the antique shop changed to a magic store? The mans fingers began to tremble, staring at Su Bai with a touch of incredulity. "You...you...have you seen the real ancestral dragon?" Some readers and friends can''t find the chapter barrage. After the start point is updated, the function of hiding the barrage is set. Click on the screen and click on the ellipsis in the upper right corner. There is an option to hide the barrage of this chapter. Chapter 676： Kaneko! Zulong Yuxi? The meaning should be the so-called "transfer of the country", which was created by the Emperor Qin Shixiang Li Si, who was engraved by the Emperor of the Qing Dynasty. The square is four inches long, and the New York is five dragons. The front is engraved with Li Si''s book. , "Shou Yong Yong" "eight-word", as a token of "the imperial power of heaven, orthodoxy". The young man in a wheelchair asked if Su Bai had seen the passing of the country, and Su Bai had really seen it. Although it was not seen by the "eyes", it was seen in the perspective of a vampire sitting in a prison car. In that picture, Zulong held a black dragon with a jade in his hand. "Oh, interesting, interesting." The young man in the wheelchair carefully looked at Su Bai. "No, absolutely, it shouldn''t be." "Are you sure I have seen it?" Su Bai asked. "Yes, do you know where this is?" The youth in the wheelchair turned to the wheelchair and came to his small counter. "Here, everything is fake." "I know." Su Bai nodded. This is a fake. There is no doubt that broadcasting is basically an endorsement of this real world. The real world is the most important one, that is, the world of absolute truth and absolute existence. "Well, I know you know for sure, but let''s get down to business. I am very curious. Where have you seen the real ancestral dragons, can you say that the ancestral dragons that have been lost for so many years have been found?" Su Bai shook his head. "I certainly didn''t find it." "Oh, too, if I find it, I can''t help but I can''t find it." The young man put some books in front of him sadly, waited for a while, and saw Su Bai didn''t ask himself, some Strange, "Are you not curious at all?" "Curious?" Su Bai shrugged. "What are you curious about?" "Your outlook on life is not right. Your spirit has problems. Some aspects are too negative. You are not interested in things that should be of interest to some normal people." The young man is playing with an ancient jade, and he is sad. "But there isn''t much difference. I am talking about you and me. You can''t see jade, because you have seen it, then it will not appear here for you to see. The reason is very simple. Everything here is fake. "But I have seen people I know on the road before, and there is more than one." Su Bai asked. After that? the young man laughed. Where are the people you know? Where are you going? Su Bai frowned slightly, and he seemed to understand some of the meaning of what the youth said. The youth did not pretend to be deep, and said directly, "Because you have seen it, when I throw the ancestral dragonfly in the white scorpion and throw it at you, you already know what it is in your mind, and naturally will remember it with you. The ancestral dragons are in contact; So, it disappeared. You said that you have seen your acquaintance before, and it is almost twenty years later. This time difference, huh, this is the news that the person who came here last time told me. That is to say, when you meet your acquaintances, you really don''t know who they are. The first reaction is definitely not recognized, and then when you recognize who they are, they will disappear directly. Su Bai nodded, it was indeed like this. "Well, so everything here is fake, including me." The young man pointed to himself. "If it is appropriate, I should be considered a spirit, but I always feel that I can''t even count." "Then, what the **** is it?" The young man looked helplessly at Su Bai. "Do you have to respect me at least? Yes, I am really just a thing. I belong to Zulong Yuxi, but I am not a ancestral dragon." Su Bais finger tapped on the counter and said, Are you the gold? "History is not bad. The guy who came in the last time didn''t know this." When the young man finished this, he suddenly waved his hand to Su Bai. "Wait, there are a lot of people coming, I have to arrange a reception." The next moment, Su Bai suddenly felt the picture around it trembled, and trembling for more than twenty times. The young man was sitting in a wheelchair with some exhaustion. "I really regret that I put the entrance there, so there are so many people coming in this time." "Is there anyone coming in?" Su Bai was a little surprised. My heart was thinking about what the fat man was doing, and taking me to explore the road? Su Bai does not know the real reason for Room 233. "Hey, are you not with them?" The youth appeared to be somewhat surprised. "After entering this place, can''t you see each other?" Su Bai asked. "Everyone is a separate field, so I am very tired, right, I am very curious, where did you see the ancestral dragons? You have not answered me before." "The memory of others." Su Bai is talking about success. "Oh." The young man nodded. "It''s not surprising." And then? Su Bai asked. What should I do next? Su Bai actually regards this youth as an NPC in a scene. It is like a grandfather standing at the entrance to the village when playing online games, giving you a task to complete and get a reward. "You can continue to stroll here and see the scenery. The scenery of the famous mountains and rivers is beautiful, and it is better than the scenery more than twenty years ago, isn''t it?" Su Bai pulled down a bench in the store and sat down, some asked inexplicably. "Then you leave a node here, what is it for?" Is it full of self-sufficiency? The youth suddenly asked Su Bai very seriously. "........." Su Bai. "I have been here for a long time. I have been unable to remember how many years have passed since I was last time. But every three years, I will show up. The entrance here will also appear. Every time someone comes in, I absorb it. The essence of the sun and the moon, but I am not really the ancestral dragon, you have said that I am gold, then you should know my identity. So after the sun and the moon essences are absorbed by me, it is difficult for me to cultivate and improve, and I know for myself that if I really try to cultivate myself and look for other ways, I may not be allowed to continue. presence. Therefore, I deliberately opened my own node once every three years, let people come in, I can use this to consume my strength, save me from panic. "This metaphor is really appropriate." Su Bai stood up. "How should I go out?" "Why, you really don''t miss the scenery twenty years ago?" The young man looked at Su Bai and smiled. "I might as well go to see the Hong Kong film or go back and look at Lin Zhengying''s zombie film." Su Bai sighed. "Tell me, how to get out." "Before turning left along the road, you can go back directly to the Pearl River and go back." "Goodbye." Su Bai waved his hand and walked straight out of the antique shop. The youth of the antique shop turned his wheelchair to the door of the store and watched Su Bai step by step to the Pearl River. "He really didn''t care about me at all?" The youth was somewhat surprised and somewhat puzzled, but soon he saw Su Bai turned and walked over here. "He is still interested in me." The young mans mouth showed a smile, but soon, the smile on the youths face disappeared. He saw Su Bai bought a herbal tea from the store and then drank it. Tea went to the Pearl River. "Let''s go, you are really the most curious person I have ever seen, definitely a guy with a twisted mind, oh... Princess Her Royal Highness?" .................. "You said you want to give me a gift." The fat man stood on the rubble pile, and some looked forward to it. "And I have a hunch, not a cause and effect. I really think that you are giving me a gift, very It may be here." "Ha? You said that this is a piece of gold?" The fat man looked down and looked around. "It''s all stone and brick, where is the gold?" A young man in a wheelchair came slowly from the street to the rubble on the demolition area here. He smiled and remembered. When he came to the fat man, there was only a thing called sadness on his face. "I have seen the Princess of the Princess." The young man was slightly beheaded. "She said she didn''t know you, but she said that you would help me." The fat man pointed to himself and pointed to the youth in the wheelchair. "What do you want?" The young man asked the fat man. "I want to see through everything." After the fat man finished thinking, he thought about it and then said, "I want to be promoted." The latter is more practical than the former. The young man hesitated, said, "I can''t help you to promote, because your original accumulation is not enough. In another scene, I just saw a person, his original accumulation is more than enough, I can help him promote, but He is not very interested in me." "Hey, that product must have a problem with the brain." The fat man licked his hand and continued. "Nothing is ok, you can give it to me." "I can give you the most beautiful scenery here." The youth is very sincere. The fat man took a deep breath and resisted the urge to beat the disabled. "I know what the Princess is, but I can''t give myself to you." The young man said very seriously. "I can''t sway like this, I can''t go out." "She said that you don''t know how to lift." The fat man said. "Its your imperial princess, you are not obeying the rules. This world has long been the age of the ancestors. The reason why you can appear and walk in this world is because you have only the reason for the remnant. Otherwise, this The rules of the world will not allow you to appear." The young man said that his face had a cold smile, which was in stark contrast to his usual refined attitude. "And, I am not the patriarch of the ancestral hand that Zu Long held, so when I am happy, I recognize you as a princess. When I am not happy, who are you?" The youth voice just fell, and the Pearl River on one side rolled up and even flew into the air. In addition, the Pearl River water in the other 20 images flew together in the air to create an overlap, forming a black cloud of black clouds, shrouded in the sky. "Hey..." The fat man screamed, and he was a little flustered. "By, big sister, how do I feel that I have been pitted?" ............ In another scene, Su Bai, who was drinking authentic Tang''s herbal tea 20 years ago, jumped down the Pearl River without hesitation, but the Pearl River suddenly flew into the sky. When Su Bai jumped, I only heard a bang, Under his feet, it is a cracked riverbed. PS: At the end of the Western Han Dynasty, the princes of the princes and the princes of the princes, Liu Ying, a young son, were hiding in the Queens Palace in Changle Palace. Wang Hao sent his cousin Wang Hao to come, and the Queen was angry and smashed, and rolled it to the ground, breaking the corner. Wang Hao ordered the craftsmen to make up the gold. Chapter 677： Hate the annual gold line Sun Hai and Mr. Lei went together to a Taipai hotel outside the hotel. The store door is very small, and even can be said to be a little inconspicuous. The tables and chairs are not very clean, but the guests are quite a lot. Mr. Lei ordered the pork chopped rice, and Sun Hai ordered the sausage clay pot rice, and then one person had a glass of orange juice. A very simple meal, Mr. Lei eats very naturally, and Sun Hai seems to eat at least naturally. After eating a good meal, Mr. Lei and Sun Hai went to the hotel one after the other. Sun Hai couldn''t help it. He sighed deliberately behind him. Mr. Lei did not pretend that he did not hear it, but stopped. But stopped, Mr. Lei did not speak, he did not speak, Sun Hai did not know how to open, because he wanted to say, in fact, needless to say, Mr. Lei must be clear, and it is also difficult It can be solved with verbal communication, but there is really no condition or thing to exchange with Mr. Lei. awkward, It is indeed awkward. After a short while, see Sun Hai does not speak, Mr. Lei began to walk again and walked to the hotel. "Mr. Lei." Sun Hai said. "what''s up." "I am going to buy a pack of cigarettes." "Go." Short-term exchanges, decisive separation, Mr. Lei continued to the hotel, Sun Hai was turned into a small store next door. I bought a packet of cigarettes, took out a bite in my mouth, lit it, and took a few mouthfuls. As the cigarette spit out, Sun Hai felt that the stagnation in her heart seemed to have solved a lot. Of course, Sun Hai himself knew this. Its just an illusion of oneself. The things that I have dreamed of are already in front of myself, but I cant get it. This feeling is the most tormenting and the most maddening. "hiss" At this time, a voice appeared behind Sun Hai. Sun Hai turned and saw a black man standing behind him. The man wore a wrinkled suit and looked very embarrassed. The black man here still looks at least. Most of them are very popular in the past. Just in front of me, it looks like a miserable one. Of course, illegally staying in the black people in Guangzhou, mixed well, is indeed a minority. "Moombis, what''s wrong with you?" Sun Hai apparently knew about Mombiz, because Mombisbie was the only Western audience invited by the forum. "I was still wondering why I didn''t see it before entering the door." What about you?" Mengbis quickly walked up to Sun Hai, and both hands caught Sun Hai''s collar. The two men quickly retreated and retreated to the side of the alley. "There is something to say." Sun Hai let Mengbeisi put himself on the wall, he did not resist, because he has the resistance to resist, with his current strength, seniors can play their own Even the qualifications to be your own opponents are really rare. "Damn, is your forum specially invited me to fool me?" Meng Bisi grinned at Sun Hai; He is very embarrassed now, nonsense, can not be embarrassed, but he stayed in the trash for the whole night, the whole person was frozen and lost there, the physical damage can be ignored first, the key is from the inner side Torture. When I thought of myself, I was arrogantly trying to save his arrogance and prejudice against a senior listener. My dreams scared the back of the cold, which was the kind of cold that went deep into the bone marrow. Because among the audience, there are not many temper and temper, and even the senior audience will kill themselves, that is, to bear the punishment of the difficulty of the task in the next story world. Others are not afraid to kill themselves, and at that time the other party is just running. Speaking of trouble, or yourself first, the other party to their own shots, even if the killer, can also speak the channel, as long as the channel is reasonable, the radio will not! "Moombis, what happened to you?" Sun Hai frowned. He could see that Monbes had encountered an accident, which led to his mental state being abnormal. "You are still very embarrassed to ask me?" Mengbisi had a finger on Sun Hais face. "What did you say when I invited me? This is only an activity that seniors can participate in, but damn, I actually I met a senior listener here, don''t tell me it''s just a coincidence, the other person just happened to live nearby!" "Advanced audience?" After hearing this, Sun Hai finally guessed what happened, and Mombis met a senior audience and was taught by others. "Have you met Mr. Lei?" asked Sun Hai. "Mr. Lei?" Dreams thought. "A young man in a black sportswear is very young." "That''s not Mr. Lei, but it''s definitely not a high-level audience nearby. You must have made a mistake." Sun Haijun decided. "Fuck, I got it wrong? The senior listener ran around the hotel late. You said it doesn''t matter to your forum, is it possible?" Mengbis apparently did not believe Sun Hai''s explanation. Seeing that Mombiz is still entangled here, the mood is not very good, Sun Hais patience is finally exhausted, and a low drink is heard in the throat. For a time, the wind is blowing, and the ghosts are crying. Meng Bisi grew up with a mouth, subconsciously sprinkled his hand and stepped back. In the beginning, he suddenly felt that he was so small in front of Sun Hai. "you" Even if Mombis is stupid, he can understand the true strength of Sun Hai just now. "I am promoted to a high-level audience, only the question of time left." Sun Hai said while finishing his collar, he can actually see the tone in the WeChat group, although he has not yet become a senior listener. However, he actually put his own mentality in the position of a senior listener. Even the average senior person is really a bit stunned. Dreambie leaned against the wall on the other side and reached out and touched his forehead. There was no hair on his head, bare. "That is because I am unlucky?" Mengbisi did not mean anything. This is the reality, the reality of the audience, before Sun Hai let Meng Bisi squat on his wall and explain it on the wall, Meng Bisi does not listen, but now when Sun Haizhan reveals his true strength, Mengbis recognizes Oh, this does not explain the inferiority of the black people. In fact, no matter which kind of audience in the East and the West is in front of absolute strength, this is the case, of course, except for those who are mentally ill. "Possibly, there is really a senior listener who appears in this neighborhood." Sun Hai can only think of this reason. "Its that you are not very lucky. I have a senior audience here, but he Obviously not the sportswear youth you said in your mouth." "Right, what have you just said?" Mengbis has already dismissed the idea of ??looking for Sun Hai to talk about it, and his thinking has finally become clear. "You said that the activity has already begun? Is it not this afternoon?" "Specific, I don''t know. It was the senior listener who had advanced the time. A few hours ago, the seniors who participated in the event had already entered. Now the door is closed, without the permission of the senior audience. I can''t open the door." "What? What do I do in China? Just to be repaired for a meal?" Mengbis suddenly felt a cry of tears, and the experience of this trip to China was really too bad. "Right, why can''t you go in?" Mengbis thinks suddenly, "What do you mean, the location of that node already knows?" "Yes, I know, but there is a layout outside the node, and it is a high-level audience." Sun Hai said. "That..." Mengbis took a deep breath and smiled. "The format of the senior audience, I have not tried to go in, as long as the senior listener is not in accordance with the same level. I have confidence in this arrangement of the audience''s settings and requirements. No, this time I can''t be white! Sun Hais eyes were also bright. He grabbed the shoulders of Mombiz with his hands. Can you really go in? Can you bring someone? "Take you, there are not many problems, although you will suffer a part of the damage, but those injuries are not for you." Mengbiss back immediately rose a string of blue flames, his The lineage has the ability to walk through **** and the human world. Naturally, it has the ability to penetrate the law. "We only need to pray that the actor should not be so dedicated and really arranged to deal with the high-level audience. Otherwise, we will go in. After that, you can only die." "No, he won''t." Sun Hai smiled and was very determined. .................. After eating the meal, Mr. Lei returned to his room. He took a hot pot of boiling water and then took a cup of tea with his own teacup. Water is the water in the faucet of the hotel. Tea is a bulk tea bought in the supermarket. It is not good water or good tea, but Mr. Lei does not pay attention to this and care about this. However, when he had just picked up the cup and drank two teas, the pen that was not on his clothes started to tremble at this time. The formation method, for the cloth players, is a father-son relationship, it is a bit too much, but at least it is equivalent to one''s own eye or one ear, what happens there, most of the players can be sensed, and, Lei Mr. is now in a position very close to his own lineup. How far can they be in a hotel building? However, Mr. Lei did not rush to stop, and did not even pull his own line to make a stronger counterattack against the invaders. He just silently put the cup in his hand. Say one sentence: "I hate the year-old gold line." PS: This sentence comes from the Tang Dynasty poet Qin Yuyu''s "Poor Woman". The next sentence is: Marrying clothes for others. Chapter 678： Advanced, advanced audience! (1) Looking at the mighty river in the sky, the fat man has some toothache, obviously he has an opportunity in the body, there is a BUG gold finger in this node is to directly lick the baby, how inexplicably became the first pit Object? The master of this node, or the instrument that can be called gold, actually started to lick himself. Lying trough, The fat man is now tens of thousands of horses in his heart. Smelly girl, you are a pit fat man, you really want to put the fat man I am miserable! At this time, the fat man really regrets, regretting why he had to look at the eye with this jade in the first place. If this jade wishfulness has been in Su Bai, there may not be such a thing; Either Su Bai directly lost the bed under the bed or throw it to the little guy as a toy, or was directly stunned by Su Bai. At least not as much as I am now, I was directly swayed by this princess who was in the jade. The fate of the country is that the fat man knows something, not because of the good history of the fat man, but because the fat man used to run a white matter in the Sichuan countryside, but also part-time flickering and ignoring the old people to collect some valuable old things. Selling, even if the small people are not so flickering, they will not be fooled by them, so they will understand some things like antiques. You are a stinky girl, you look at it with big eyes. Is this your home country? This is just a piece of gold that your home country has made up for it. It has nothing to do with the half-money of your first emperor. It is the person who is encrusted by people. What kind of B do you wear with him? The fat man can be sure that if the princess can lower his body, the gold may be able to speak a lot. After all, people, or wise creatures, always like to find more sense of existence. This piece of gold is also intended. You should want to be or be considered part of the country, not the things that are inlaid. This can be seen from the polite attitude of the other party at the beginning, but the princess of the princess directly swayed, and the people were provoked, and the people did not directly bird you. "Brother, brother, have something to say, have something to say!" Fat man explained. But the young man in the wheelchair still pointed his finger and pointed at the fat man. "I don''t know if I killed you. Will it bring disaster to my existence, but I am sorry, I still want to kill you now, because your soul has already been with her. I can''t separate, I kill her, kill you, kill you, kill her, isn''t it?" "Booming!" For a time, The water of the Pearl River came up in the sky, and the screaming roared down to the bottom. The spectacular scenery is staggering, but the people on the streets of Beijing Road should still do business, and buy things for shopping. Strolling around, they seem to be unable to see the vision of heaven at all; After all, they are all fake. Like the youth in the wheelchair, he is just a piece of gold that he has to make up, instead of the ancestral dragons who used to crush the black dragon. .................. Everyone''s lineage has its own fixed magic. Just like the dreams that have passed through the law, his talent ability can easily cross the enchantment and the formation. However, Mr. Leis formation is indeed not so easy to pass through. When he appeared here, the whole body was also full of blue smoke everywhere, and he suffered a lot of injuries. At the foot, there is a rubble pile. In front, it is the old Beijing Road Old Street twenty years ago. Mengbisi subconsciously stretched his tongue and licked his lips. "God, there really is a tool that can control time and space." .................. Sun Hai, who was black and dark, was half-squatting on the rubble. The injury was really not light, but he didnt care. He has already entered here. He has already come in. "Ha ha ha ha!!!!" At this time, laughing loudly is the most venting of his own joy at this time. He wants to laugh, he wants to laugh. The order of the senior audience is already beckoning him! "Come on, burn it, the power in my body, and since then, I am a senior listener!" Sun Haibi screamed and slammed, and in a moment he untied all the suppression and seals of his body. The power of the souls of thousands of old castles absorbed in the last story world spread out. The low-level audience to the seniors is the simplest qualitative change, and the seniors are no longer so simple to advance to the advanced audience. It is very difficult to rely solely on quantitative changes to build on the high-level audience. If your volume really reaches a considerable level, Then, Nor is it not! When the whole body began to boil, Sun Hais whole person slowly floated up. On his body, the atmosphere of a high-level audience was already revealed. Obviously, he was breaking the order! A circle of energy aperture spread out of him, the atmosphere of the senior audience is becoming clearer, but his body has gradually begun to tremble, like a car driving at a high speed, there is a tendency to fall apart. But with the promotion of Sun Hai, when he began to walk halfway into the ranks of senior audiences, the space around him, exactly this node, is being attracted and resonated by him! The emergence of this place, this is a mistake, and the high-level audience itself because of the reason that can greatly resonate with the surrounding space, the senior audience enters here, their own gas field will actively correct the error! Here, this should not exist, now, it should collapse to the end and disappear! This is the keynote of this real world! Effective, really effective, Sun Hais mouth is laughing and laughing. The huge force that might have crushed itself is constantly spreading out to the surrounding space, and the surrounding space is actively contacting itself. A twist and fold is generated here, and at the same time, its own violent power is also Going there. come on, almost, Senior audience, Live a senior audience! .................. "The fat man is fighting with you!" The majestic water of the Pearl River directly crushed itself. Although the fat man is clear, the effect of this scene is more, but the fat man still has no way. It is not crushed by this water. It may not be his own body but his own. soul! This is the end of the matter, the fat man does not blame himself or blame the arrogant little princess on his body, the fat man can only go all out, the peach wood sword flies out after himself, a blood sprayed on it, followed by a purple The paper was sacrificed by the fat man. "Take me three years of life, and I will be a Lang Lang!" The purple paper is attached to the mahogany sword, a sword is in the hand, the fat man is stepping on the foot, and the tip of the sword points directly at the water of the Pearl River! However, at this time, the surrounding space began to oscillate, as if everything here was paper-like, and now, someone is desperately watering outside, melting all of this. The fat man is also shocked. Yeah, It turns out that the potential of the fat man who broke out before dying is so terrible, even the space here must be shocked by the will of the fat man? The young face of the wheelchair suddenly changed. His eyes appeared nearly thirty folds. In one of the shadows, he saw a man floating in the air, and the surrounding space was beginning to crack with him as the center. "Oh, I dare to take my node, take my life, change your progress, I will let you advance, I will let you advance!" The young man''s palm waved, and the rushing Pearl River water brakes separated. If the same ink was poured into the pond, it began to be diluted, and the Pearl River water came back from which scene. While the fat man is holding a mahogany sword and is preparing for a powerful blow, he finds that there is only a layer of faint drizzle on his body. A feeling of a dog rises from the fat heart. Hey, Laozi is burning Shouyuan. You actually said that you dont play without playing? .................. More than 20 young people in wheelchairs in more than 20 scenes did the same thing neatly, taking a wheelchair wheel and sipping a low: "see a visitor out!" At this time, the wheelchair youth must do their utmost to solve the attempt to step on his own space, that is, the guy who stepped on his own sense of promotion. This is one, Absolutely you die and kill me! He can''t be distracted anymore, and he can''t be distracted again! The water of the Pearl River, which has just been condensed together and scattered back to more than 20 scenes, began to rush down from Beijing Road. The hawkers and the people walking on the street were unconscious and unaffected, but every scene on the street. The audience in the audience was completely rushed by the river to the Pearl River channel that docked to the other side of the street. This is to clear the field! There are also a lot of listeners who have found this unique antique shop. They used to talk about the life of the youth in the wheelchair. The result is that the river is rushing over and wrapping it down. The fat man is an exception, because the fat man burned Shouyuan ahead of time and added a purple paper, so the Pearl River water scattered in this scene could not beat him. The listeners in the rest of the scenes are like the rapids in the playground. They are involuntarily wrapped up in the river by the river, and they sink into it. No, exactly, it is leaving! The one who gathered all the wheelchair youths in more than 20 scenes, appeared in front of Sun Hai in a wheelchair. He was still sitting on the cold, staring at Sun Hai, who was still in an advanced state. Oh no, There is an exception, When Su Bai had just climbed out of the dry Pearl River, he felt his hair wet. When he stood on the shore, he found that the river that had dried up was suddenly filled with water and began to flow. In fact, when the Pearl River water swept through, Su Bai happened to climb out of the river, and both of them were perfectly missed. Standing on the riverside, Su Bai still holds the cup of herbal tea that he brought with him beforehand. "Oh oh..." Take a heavy drink. Chapter 679： Advanced, advanced audience! (2) Life is full of many kinds of impossibility. Even if it is the life of ordinary people, it can come up with a piece of things and a very deep analysis by chance. Different choices will produce different results, but in a complicated situation. Underneath, in fact, there is always a hidden inevitability; Of course, this inevitability has always been raised high and has become somewhat flashy. For example: people are doing, the sky is watching. But in fact, the good man does not live for a long time and it seems to be the true mainstream tone. The wheelchair youth can''t be called a scourge, but his identity is undoubtedly a mess. From Wang Hanhan, he was used as a make-up accessory to fill with gold, and the main part of the countrys jade was completely dying. Only he is left, Look at him with Shakespeare''s gaze, oh, Scorpio, his appearance and the whole life is actually a tragedy. From the beginning of the make-up, to the last remaining residue, if he is simply the currency in the hands of people, perhaps there are not so many troubles, but he has born his own wisdom. In this long and lonely life, he will actually be lonely, will be lonely, and will doubt himself. Otherwise, he does not need to say that he is opening an antique shop here, waiting for someone to come to the door and ask you directly. What does it mean to be ordered by Tian Shou Shou Yongchang? A witty life has existed for so many years, and the rules of the world have changed. He can only hide and hide, or even take the initiative to practice. His self-deprecating "fullness and self-overflow" is indeed a reality for himself. The most appropriate portrayal. Even when the young man in the wheelchair pushed his wheelchair slowly from the street to Sun Hais face, he even thought about it. If it ended, would it be a better ending? End your life for the rest of your life and end the troubles that have kept you going. Su Bai is mentally ill, but the young man in the wheelchair is equally ill. He reached out and waved and shouted: "Hey." Hey, Just a greeting, because the youth are still hesitating, and finally they can end their chances once, and they dont seem to be so happy to continue to live. However, Sun Hai has completed 90% of the promotion work at this time, and basically has to complete his promotion. The atmosphere and strength of the senior audience are filling himself, giving him a genuine confidence! In the face of the youth in the wheelchair, Sun Hai simply returned a word: "roll!" The wheelchair youth glimpsed and nodded. All right, I suddenly don''t want to die, He clap his hands and shouted with ease: "Backflow!" The wind around it began to flow backwards, and the water on the ground began to flow up as steam. Everything here was reversed. Among them, the power of Sun Hai was naturally included. He had completed the last step of the nine achievements difference, and he suddenly found that his senior audience was weakening. He could perceive the backwardness of time, but he could not help! This is actually a microcosm of life. If Sun Hai responded to "Hello", perhaps the whole process of the matter will be completely different. Of course, it is also possible that the wheelchair youth still do not want to die, or will Stop Sun Hai, but there are certain possibilities. He suddenly feels that it is so free. It is not a bad thing. Who, Also made it clear? ............ "Smelly girl, you are embarrassed, you dare to marry me, fat man, I was almost killed by you, do you know?" The fat man was on fire and squatting while arranging the array. The whole thing is to be stirred up by the smelly temper of this stinky woman. The fat man really feels that he is a **** mold. People who have an ancient artifact can always bring good luck, even go. Some places can be mixed and easy to use, and it is their turn to be good. People are very polite and very good, but the princess who is on their own side is like a 2,580,000 person, directly rushing people. It is. What is this called! "Hey, I know that I have to break the scene to go to the scene of the accident, but you have to prepare time for Laozi. It is not difficult to pass through the scene. It is a bit of effort. Damn, are you finished? Laozis three years life has been sacrificed in vain. Don''t worry if I can live more than three years, fat man, I still think about the four generations of children in the knees! The fat man had been busy for a long time, and a small flag was inserted around him. Then he started to start the formation. Although I don''t know what happened, but the fat man knows that he will continue to stay here to enjoy the scenery more than 20 years ago, then no matter what happens, it will have nothing to do with himself. This is certain. With the fat personality, even if I walked on the road and saw the two old women quarreling, they couldnt help but look at the past. How could they miss this incident? However, when the fat man spent a lot of thoughts to arrange this formation method and was already starting up, he suddenly saw the oblique front in front of his position, floating a person in the air, and the surrounding space was cracked for a while. It began to recover again, and the wheelchair youth sat down with a serious look, staring coldly at the top. The fat chest is again ups and downs. Because when he just tried to arrange the array to facilitate himself to jump from this scene to another scene, the wheelchair youth himself had merged all the sub-scenarios into a single scene. In other words, the fat man is alive and busy, and he only needs to stand there and move motionlessly. ............ Herbal tea was thrown on the ground by Su Bai, and Su Daxiao is very unhappy now, really unhappy; Originally, Su Bai thought that the wheelchair youth should not be boring to the point where he deliberately played to play himself, but now it seems that the other party is really likely to be bored to this point! Also, its a coincidence that Su Bai jumped into the river and climbed up two gaps. Its a coincidence that its too coincidental, but its a coincidence, and the fat ones sent Su Weis WeChat content to a few WeChat content. In the end, only sending out a "233" is the same property, which is a coincidence. However, when so many coincidences suddenly appear together in a short period of time, it seems that it is difficult to describe them simply by coincidence. For example, once the prize pool of China Welfare Lottery has accumulated a huge amount, it will often be a small lottery station. People take the same way in a heavy way. Su Bai didn''t want to be nostalgic here, and he didn''t want to listen to the popular golden songs of the 1990s. He didn''t intend to play, but the other party was actually playing himself. Let''s play together. Originally, Su Dashao really refused, but you let me jump a pit, climb up, play me twice, Well, let''s come together. In the distance, there are several figures, Su Bai is seeing, there seems to be something happening, because the distance is far away, Su Bai naturally can''t see the faces of those people, but it seems that the energy fluctuations there seem to be very It is so intense that even Su Bai feels like a senior listener is here. "Oh, its very lively." Su Bai did not go there to join in the fun, at least not intending to go now, he still walked down the street of Beijing Road, and soon, the antique shop appeared in the sight of Su Bai. After entering, the wheelchair youth is naturally not in the store. This node should be a serious problem. It may even be that a senior audience has invaded this place. As a spirit here, wheelchair youth naturally have to fight hard, now it should be It is in a stalemate stage. This is the most traditional mode of thinking. Su Bai is now speculating about this. After all, Su Bai may not know that the fat man who gave his room number is here, and there is another guy who is trying to step on the node here. Upper position. The antique shop is still the same, but Su Bai began to look more carefully. He had a hunch before he came in. What should be hidden in this store. When I found this time, Su Bai was much more rude. Anyway, I have already guessed that the wheelchair youth is tearing outside with the invaders, so there is no need to worry about the owner suddenly coming back, and even if the owner suddenly comes back, Su Bai is not afraid. Even if the other party is very mysterious, Su Bai is really not afraid. The other party has played himself for two consecutive times. Can he still find a place to come back? The cabinets, shelves, pottery, and wooden boxes were thrown on the ground by Su Bai one by one. For a time, the ground was full of mess, but these are all fake and nothing. Looking for a pass, Su Bai did nothing, he did not find anything of value, but Su Bai really has a hunch, what should be hidden here, because the entire Beijing Road this street, this antique shop is special, it It may even be the center of this fake world! "Hey..." After Su Bais foot was like what he stepped on, the wooden board was sunken, and Su Bai immediately slammed down, his fingers were embedded in the cracks of the board, and then slowly exerted force. This piece of wood was opened by a gap between Su Bai. Then, Su Bai saw the golden gold of the size of the thumb cover below. "Ha ha." Su Bai smiled and reached out and took out the piece of gold. He put it on the palm and carefully played it for a while. How is this gold like gold? Could it be said that the mystery in it is something that cannot be figured out at this level? However, Su Bai thought about it. After frowning, he re-twisted the next time. This time, the palm was directly attached to the floor, and then violently exerted a force! "boom!" The wooden floor of the entire antique shop was suddenly opened by Su Bai. Below, even the layers are stacked and full, All are gold! Take a deep breath, "Hey, this guy is boring enough." Chapter 680： This poison! One of the gold of a house may have one of its bodies, but it may all be fake. Whether it is the former or the latter, it means one thing, that is, you want to find the real so-called gold ontology from here. It''s hard to be hard! In the face of this small Jinshan, Su Bai did not have any special feelings. After all, the audience basically looked at the money and the things were very light, not to mention that Su Bai was once a prodigal boy; However, Su Bai still thinks that it really hurts. If he puts the imitation of the country under the floor, he can understand some of it. As a result, it is inexplicable to get a bunch of gold. Is it true? Are you a child under your own? Or, the so-called fullness and self-overflow is actually a golden overflow? After a short while, Su Bai walked out of the antique shop. All right, In fact, the choice is actually very small. Once again, I went to the Pearl River with a mental retardation and then slammed it to the ground. Then, the only option left is to join in the fun. Su Bai slowly walked over. He did not go very fast. He said that Su Bai does not like to join in the fun, especially in the real world, because in the real world, whether it is fighting for something or because something is going to be torn, Both sides have to exercise restraint and even have reason. After all, the real world is different from the story world. In the story world, listeners can kill the audience casually. As long as you can kill, you can kill, but in the real world, you have to make sense. If you don''t make sense, the radio will educate you. Just like when I was in Qinhuangdao, everyone was twisting and pinching. You covered your face. I was holding an umbrella. Even when I finally competed for something, I measured my shot. I couldnt go beyond it. When you shot someone, you still Have to worry about whether the other party is going to kill you before. If he is not really going to kill you, the truth of killing him is not too hard, you can''t kill him. In the world of the story, the audience is like a bunch of young and confused people coming out of Causeway Bay. In the real world, it is quarreling and then crying for the broadcast teacher. Therefore, Su Bai is not willing to participate in some things in the real world. But now, there is no other choice. The right is to watch a show. Approaching, Su Bai saw the familiar figure on the other side of the other hundred meters, um, also because the figure of the figure is too high. The fat man also found Su Bai, the two were too far away from the distance, and the second is that in this place, many perceptions will be greatly affected, because this node is already unstable, so the two have to wait for the approach. I found each other and I have to say that it is very interesting. Both sides were a little surprised, but now the protagonist here is not the two of them. The two just looked at each other and nodded. Both of them knew that it was not the time to chat. "Ah, ah, ah ah !!!!!!" Sun Hai roared again and again, he was fighting this time of reversal, he could not fail, because the bow did not turn back, he must succeed, and failure means death! The young man in the wheelchair is still looking serious. You can''t see how hard he is, and he can''t feel how difficult he is. He seems to be a bystander like Su Bai and the fat man, and he is watching the fun. Sun Hais roar is constantly changing, slowly becoming a mourning, from the beginning of the struggle to the current struggle, although from the standpoint of the point of view, the difference is not very big, are in the Call it, but in fact, the gap is really big, because it means that in this battle, Sun Hai has already fallen in the air, and even in the mood, slowly Being crushed by a wheelchair youth. The fat man licked his hand. He looked at Su Bai and looked at Sun Hai. Finally, his eyes fell on the wheelchair youth. The princess is constantly roaring at the fat man. Yes, the fat man is like a super-sound in his heart. The whole heart is the princess''s roar. She seems to be more than this. Sun Hai is still going to be more intense. "Go, kill him, kill him, as long as he wins his body, I can let you absorb him. At that time, in your eyes, the senior audience is not a threshold, you will have a chance to gain a grasp. The ability of time, the cause and effect, and the lure and confusion of time, can you refuse it? Go, kill him, kill him, I don''t care where he really comes from, but his wisdom, his existence, comes from Zulong Yuxi, he is the servant of my family, he dares to roar at me, he Actually dare to kill me, this is the following crime, bullying! Go, kill him, kill him, as long as you help me kill him, I can promise you, I can make that piece of gold your instrument, with it, your understanding of cause and effect will have a qualitative leap , high-level audience, no longer a threshold, no longer difficult, once you become a high-level audience, you are not the bottom role of the senior audience! The fat of the fat man is constantly increasing. Obviously, in addition to the remnant of the princess who is constantly screaming in the heart, the fat man is actually doing the battle between heaven and man. Obviously, I feel that luck will be good today. From the cause and effect, I will have happy things today, but now it seems that my point today is not a normal back. Su Bai saw that the wheelchair youth wheelchair had cracked. Obviously, he did not seem so calm and calm. In fact, Sun Hai and the wheelchair youth, both sides have done their best and are all dead together. On the verge of this matchup, as soon as it starts, it directly means the final outcome: "You die and die!" Although the fat man is fat, but his heart is as fine as he is, he can naturally see that the situation of wheelchair youth is not very good, but at this time, he is still tangled. Oh shit, Who is Laozi who should help? Help Sun Hai? Making a senior audience? Give him a life-saving grace, let him owe himself a big man? Help this piece of gold? Then look forward to getting some benefits from gold? No, if you help Sun Hai, you can not only harvest the human feelings, but also have a great probability that you can grab the body of gold first, this is the greatest value! The fat man kept tangled and kept thinking, his hands and fingers kept shaking, apparently carrying out extremely precise causal calculations. Su Bai just stood on one side and continued to look at this invisible confrontation. Sun Hai, which was suspended in midair, was the center of the circle. The void around him broke open for a while, and healed again, like a mouth, open for a while, for a while. Closed, very interesting. Su Bai looked at it and slowly closed his eyes. At this moment, he replaced himself into the position of Sun Hai, and the space that was constantly cracked around was dominated by himself. One, Put it, go ahead, reverse, call interesting. Su Bai slowly opened his eyes, this feeling is very mysterious, Su Bai wrote down, after all, Su Bai is not a talented genius in the martial arts story, direct insights flying, Su Bai Its not the way to go. If you want to get to the top, the fat man is probably a lot bigger than himself. However, when Su Bai once again looked at the fat man, he found that the fat side was like a fire, and his fingers were constantly shaking, his mouth whispering, his lips had broken several times. There is also blood that is overflowing. The fat man is still counting, he can feel that he can get the best benefit through this opportunity to get the opportunity to be promoted to the senior audience, just in front of him, he must make the right choice, he can not choose the wrong! It''s like a test taker with a cheat sheet. The exact same question, you have already figured out the answer, and you already have a clear idea, but you feel that if you bring your answer, you still don''t dare to be completely relieved. Sneaking out the cheat sheet and comparing it. The fat man is now in this state, and it is already mad. He is counting, he is testing, he is deducting, he must also hurry, otherwise he will be a fart once he waits for the confrontation between the wheelchair youth and Sun Hai. Under the calculation of this absolute ethereal and input, the fat man can''t even hear the screaming of the princess in his heart. He is caught in a kind of self-indulgence. He enjoys the feeling of this moment, but he also knows. At this moment, it cannot last for too long. The princess has slowly stopped roaring. She can feel that the fat man is doing the most intense calculations, but she still sighs: "Actually, I have already told you about some things. You must leave him early and cut off with him. The three of you, together with him, will only become his wedding dress, which is why I chose you. If you don''t choose his reason, you really shouldn''t continue to contact him. When you gave him Qin Bing''s body, it would be more than one thing. Before you contact him, it is more than one!" "Whirring whirring" The fat man gasped heavily, Just now, he suddenly calculated a result, and this result has nothing to do with the wheelchair youth and Sun Hai. The result is that Whether you choose someone to help in front of these two people, Then, The ultimate beneficiary is not himself, but standing there, no different from the onlookers. "Great white." The fat man licked his lips, and he knew that his face was now somewhat unnatural. Su Bai looked at the fat man. The fat man''s finger pointed at Sun Hai and the wheelchair youth. This is an inquiry. Su Bai smiled slightly, Take a step back, Said that I don''t participate, I don''t compete with you for anything, because you are Zhang Yiyi. The fat man suddenly laughed, and he didn''t make a choice. He would take a basket of water, no matter what Sun Hai and the wheelchair youth win, they have nothing to do with themselves, but if they made a choice, Is to make a wedding dress for Su Bai, This is the result of his calculations. and, Just after Su Bai took the initiative to step back and showed that he did not fight with him, he seemed to feel very warm in the past. but now, Suddenly I felt that the crisp sound of the step was so harsh for the fat man! Chapter 692： A very important notice! Yesterday and today I am going to a relative''s wedding. The custom of the dragon here is two days of the wedding. The first day is the second day of engagement wine is the wedding wine, so it is also the reason for the late update yesterday. The relatives are far away and eat. Its already a night after I finish home, and it will be updated later today, but there will be updates, and everyone will panic. Then, let''s make a notice. The dragon will probably receive the certificate with Long Hao this month. I will tell you the card someday. After all, the readers who follow the "Terror Network" and "Terror Broadcast" are also ours. Love companionship and witness. When I first wrote "Terror Broadcasting", I had to pay the living expenses with my friends when I paid the rent. Fortunately, everything is safe now, there is no fear of freezing. Write your favorite stories every day, then read the book review area and this chapter. To everyones company, The days are very happy, so Dragon really appreciates all the readers. At last May happiness last foreve Chapter 681： Advanced, advanced audience! (3) Sometimes, some things are hard to be as simple as they were supposed to be. The fat man feels that his lips are bitter, like a big piece of poison just suffocating. Causality, toxic. This is not a metaphor, nor an exaggeration, but a real entity will come. If the fat man didn''t figure out the result, maybe the fat man himself made whatever choices he made, and finally he got the benefit of Su Bai. At that time, the fat man would take a small fist and smash the chest of Su Bai and then force the white. After going out, please have a barbecue, and even after the beginning of the sorrow, the fat man will feel happy for Su Bai to be promoted to a high-level audience. Because the relationship between Su Bai and the fat man is not a kind of pure friend, but it is also a sorrow, and Su Bai is promoted to a high-level audience. The fat man will be happy to see it. Similarly, when the fat man decides to choose one party to gamble When participating in the battle group, this is a step by step by taking a step back and watching Su Bai''s initiative to show off his own attitude of not participating in and not being robbed by your fat man. It is also a gesture of mutual trust. With an attitude, I don''t pick your peach. However, the problem now is that the fat man has already figured out a result. It is like the two good friends who worked hard together to learn the first place in the whole class, and they cherish each other. No matter who took the first one, the other is convinced. Happy, but when one of them is considered to be defaulted, the nature of the matter is completely different. Can they continue to be good friends? Can you continue to cherish it? Can the other party continue to maintain a peaceful attitude? The fat man nowadays is this feeling. He can''t calm his own state of mind. It is really impossible to endure the result that the last fruit still falls on Su Baitou, even if Su Bai does nothing now, and he took the initiative to take a step back. Man is a complicated and tangled product. The fat man is tangled. He doesn''t even know how to do it, because according to the results of causal calculations, he even does nothing, and finally Su Bai is the most profitable. Damn, why is this? The fat man shouted in his heart, he really couldn''t figure out why this is all. Why is it that Su Bai is not doing anything but is destined to get the most benefit? Why can he always live with her sex! Why? why! The fat man bit his teeth, and suddenly there was a thought in his mind, that is, killing Su Bai now! kill him, No one is fighting with himself, kill him, I dont need to be unbalanced in my heart! kill him, Everything is fair again! But soon, the fat man took a deep breath and abandoned all the evil thoughts in his mind. He began to breathe and gasp in a big mouth. The fat man was very confused. Why did he just think of killing Su Bai in his mind? No matter what choices you make, the ultimate profit is Su Bai. This includes choosing to help Sun Hai or choosing to help the wheelchair youth or both, but if you choose to shoot Su Bai now, try to kill. Su Bai, this does not need to be calculated at all, completely without any benefit to himself. Killing a partner who is still a good relationship even if he doesn''t live together now, and if he can''t kill it, this loss is already big enough, and the fat man is actually clear, in a single-on-one fair environment. Now, I am not really an opponent of Su Bai. "Some things, when you see through the ending, will you feel very tangled?" The voice of the princess resounded again. "People, actually living in a confused way is more interesting." "Hey woman, what do you want to put in me now? The first thing that fat man leaves here is to separate you from my soul. You are just a remnant of the soul, and what kind of gesture is there?" The fat man yelled at the princess in the bottom of his heart. "Then what are you going to do? Just let the fruit be handed over? Let the opportunity of being promoted to a high-level audience that you have been pursuing are also handed over to people?" The princess is completely disregarding the fat attitude of the fat man. Of course, it is because she has no choice, because the fat man is now her host. She is completely under the state of the fence. Before she dared to temper the young man in the wheelchair. It is also a way of saying that the feudal thoughts are more serious than the current ones, and that it is the biggest taboo or the counter-scale that the servants of their own family can''t be disrespectful to themselves. But the fat man, as long as he is willing to do so now, can completely lose some of his own sources and directly refine himself, and the fat man is not a person of her family slave. "I don''t know, I really don''t know." The fat man''s lips trembled. Now he suddenly felt like a lost lamb. He clearly saw the farther road ahead, but he still couldn''t make a choice. I saw the road, but it was not the way I wanted to go. Lu Xun once said that there is no road in the world, and there are more people to go, and it becomes a road. But in fact, there are countless roads in the world, and some people are willing to go, it is called the road. The fat man is now in the midst of this tangled and awkward situation. Even this kind of abnormal reaction has caused the attention of Su Bai. The fat man is only a hundred meters away from him. Such a distance, with Su Bais perception and familiarity with the fat man, can naturally see something. "Hey woman, stop bothering me, don''t bother me anymore!" The fat man suddenly squatted down, holding his head in his hands, slamming his forehead to the broken cement board in front of him, and he was very heavy and broke his blood directly! This time, Su Bai wants to continue to stop in the same place as a spectator is obviously not in line with the time, he can only go to the fat side. On the one hand, it is the stalemate between the wheelchair youth and Sun Hai. The cracks in the state of the spider web are constantly appearing on the sky and then slowly recovering, but the cracks appearing for the second time are much larger than the previous one. Obviously, the confrontation between the two sides has already Enter the second half of the state. On the other side, the fat man is squatting there, constantly bleeding; The whole picture is really weird because it is silent. In the confrontation between the wheelchair youth and Sun Hai, there is no sound other than the occasional breathing of Sun Hai. Even if the crack appears in the void, it is silent, and there will be no sound of booming or tearing of the cloth. The fat man is only constantly screaming, although there is a voice, but it reflects a kind of tranquility. At this time, wandering in it, Su Bai is like watching the silent comedy of Chaplin. However, Su Bai did not understand very well and did not feel funny. For example, why did Sun Hai and the spirit of the body just come, why the fat man had to hit the head. Going to the fat man, Su Bai did not kneel down and patted the fat man''s shoulder to comfort, but took out two cigarettes, put a lighter in his mouth and took a shot, then handed one of the cigarettes to the fat man. . The fat man stopped the **** and looked at the burning cigarette in front of him. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Su Bai; At this time, in Su Bais view, the fat mans eyes are red and red. and, Su Bai also perceives the killing of the fat body, and this murder is directed at himself. However, Su Bai did not retreat, and did not make any defensive posture, or continue to maintain the position of the smoke. The fat man finally took the cigarette, took a sip in his mouth, and then spewed white smoke from his nostrils, spit on the ground, and the fat man''s hand rested on Su Bai''s shoulder. "Big white, tell you something about your heart." Su Bai nodded, indicating that the fat man can go on. "Do you know, you come to comfort me now, give me a cigarette, plus take the initiative to take a step back, it is actually stimulating me, stimulating me to want to kill you!" The fat man slammed the shoulders of Su Bai, and it was very hard. Even the body of Su Bai began to tremble slightly. With each beat, the muffled sound of "touching" was also issued. The fat man''s forehead is full of blood and blood, but his emotions are like an addict who has just doubled his drug. It is very unstable. "I don''t know what this means." After Su Bai finished this sentence, he laughed too, and then pointed his finger at himself. "I just said that I also want you to kill me?" Yes, The fat teeth bite and they all make a "squeaky" sound. The action of Su Bai is in the eyes of the fat man. It is innocent, you have eaten the benefits, but still in my place, selling Meng, oh, looking for death. ! But the fat man still suppresses his inner impulses over and over again, because the fat man himself knows that Su Bai does not know what will happen in the future, and that the future has not happened. He takes the future he sees and takes a future event. One person who blames the present is actually arbitrarily making trouble. "Big white, you seem to understand very well." Fat man stared at Su Bai. "I actually talk to you about the two people there, but I am at least confused." "What do you know?" "I can see that you are tangled." Su Bai continued. "I am not mistaken?" "Oh, what should I do? Can you teach me?" The fat man smiled disdainfully. You didn''t study the cause and effect. How can you help me? "You really ask the right person, I am rarely entangled." Su Bai actually saw more things, but at this time, it is not convenient to say too much. To be honest, Su Bai really does not want the fat man to go to the old road like Lan Lin or become the same as the old firefighter. People. As he said, Su Bai went to the side of the wheelchair youth and Sun Hai. Wave, "Fat, people are alive, sometimes counting to calculate, very boring, we become listeners, do whatever they want to struggle to survive, not to survive for survival, but because we feel that life, than death, come to us It is more attractive to say that if you are alive and suffering, you can choose to commit suicide. For example, if I choose to change, it''s actually really easy. Su Bai raised his foot and slammed the face directly toward the face of the wheelchair youth in front of him. "I let you bring the water of the Pearl River to heaven!" Chapter 2： Cant write it Too sleepy, the second chapter was written several times and was not written. After waking up, write three chapters and make up the owed chapter. Chapter 682： Advanced, Advanced Listeners (4) What if the future is doomed? Then you don''t have to look at the future answer, and continue to be confused, but more comfortable; If the future is changing, what should I do? Then don''t even have to look at the future answer, anyway, it will change. The reason for Su Bais rejection of the foresight of the auspicious painting was also the reason. This is actually an attitude that Su Bai always adheres to in causality. For people like him, causality cannot bring him pleasure, but only Can bring him pain, because he is a person with a very abnormal nerve, he can accept the change and blow of anything, and even often take his life as a bet to be willful, only to take the moment Pleasure. Especially after seeing the tombstone of the smoked child in the painting, Su Bais whole person was almost completely caught in the incident. The future death of the smoker was also remembered in the heart of Su Bai, which led to the latter. The series of things, in fact, sometimes Su Bai will also think about it selfishly. If you don''t know this picture, will you live a very relaxed life? Even if the smoked child is dead, but she does not know that she will die, will she be more relaxed? This is a very selfish idea, but Su Bai never denies that he is a selfish person and can see the picture of the future. For Su Bai, it can only bring him a tremendous pressure to lower his own. Quality of life affects one''s mood. In the end, the tombstone of the smoked child still appeared, but the smoked child did not die, the picture of the painting''s foresight appeared, and the result was quite different from what he had expected before. Su Bai did not want to know whether it was the future. He has changed the future. He just thinks that if life is like this, the days are so fun, it is very boring. The pain and strangeness of the fat man, Su Bai looked in his eyes, and Su Bai did not know what the reason for the fat man was caught in this tangled pain, but some things, once you get stuck, it is very difficult to get rid of it again, causal toxic But it is extremely sweet. What Su Bai can do is to tell the fat man in front of the fat man with his own practical actions. In fact, there is another kind of living method in life. There is no need to do it according to cause and effect, even if you really figure out what. Su Bai did not study the cause and effect. He never wanted to get rid of this thing. It was not afraid, but he was annoyed. This foot is actually wrong, because no matter the first time Su Bai jumped into the Pearl River and tried to leave here, the second time Su Bai just climbed to the shore, in fact, it was not the wheelchair youth deliberately designed to tease Su Bai, this is really just A coincidence, but Su Bai doesn''t care if he will swear. He just thinks that he is like a teasing, jumps up and climbs up, so he is very upset. Then, in fact, many times, the reason for "unhappy", It has already been stronger than any rational analysis. The stalemate between the wheelchair youth and Sun Hai is much more intense than that expected by Su Bai, because when Su Bais leather boots touched the youths face, the other party did not react at all. Then, "boom!" The young man in the wheelchair was swept out of the wheelchair by Su Bai. The whole person''s head was cut off and placed on the shoulder at an extremely exaggerated angle. The body rubbed on the ground for a distance of more than ten meters before stopping. At this time, he was kneeling on the ground, motionless, his face turned to Su Bai, and there was no expression, like he was already dead, and he was like a rickety patient who was soft on the ground. On the other side, the surrounding space began to frantically crack, and the cracks extended like an enormous tentacle infinitely, and in a flash covered most of the sky. This node, crashing soon! Obviously, the wheelchair youth has lost all the ability to compete and compete. Here, it will become a stepping stone for Sun Haijin! The fat man stood on one side, and the cigarette **** was not aware of his hand. He just felt a little helpless about this scene. Su Bai took the initiative to take back the step that he had originally withdrawn, and took the initiative to step into the wheelchair youth. The fat man has not counted it, because any calculation is based on known conditions to infer unknown conditions, so when the fat man calculated it before, it was a known condition to take Su Bai back one step and not participate in it. Therefore, Su Bai Taking the initiative to walk over the foot and flipping the wheelchair youth, this one is not in the calculation before the fat man; Therefore, Su Bais move is tantamount to directly overturning all the results that had been painstakingly calculated before the fat man. The original future is clear, and another one becomes unclear. The fat man was wrong, and even the princess was silent, and the wheelchair youth who had been turned over was still motionless, but the voice here was still very big, because Sun Hais promotion was successful, when Su Bai helped him. When turning a wheelchair youth, he has no obstacles! "Roar!" Sun Hai made a beast like a beast, a senior listener, he came! Sun Hai is very excited and very excited. It is estimated that it is difficult for any normal listener to maintain his own heart when he is promoted to a senior audience. The space began to slowly collapse, with a dark and deep, as if it was the rhythm of the end of the world. Of course, the promotion of a high-level audience is not enough to set off such a big scene. The essential reason is that this is only a node. The world is not the real world. After all, even the scene of the big-level audiences testimony has been seen by Su Bai. "............" Everything has begun to collapse, as if the false images projected by the fragile mirrors in all directions are broken, and now the mirrors are broken and everything will be restored. The intense white light came in and brought a feeling of unreality, but everyone knows that after the white light passed, everything will be restored. Sure enough, everything will return to normal soon. Sun Hai, Su Bai, and fat man all appeared in the room of Room 233. Sun Hais hands clenched his fists and seemed to still enjoy the joyful afterglow of being promoted to a high-level audience, only when the surrounding areas returned to normal and changed back to 233. When the scene of the room was in the room, Sun Hais whole person suddenly showed a hysterical expression: "How is it possible, how is it possible!" Sun Hai stopped promotion, because he returned to the real world, but his promotion was still not completed in the final step, but the node that had been used to endure his violent violence collapsed in advance, which means that his last remaining violent violence did not The way to get out of the way, you have to digest yourself, but the consequences of your own digestion, it is likely to be in the final key step. Although Sun Hai stopped his movements, his body began to swell slowly. He had already stepped into the level of a high-level audience, and even more precise, the other foot had already entered half. Its a little bit worse, but this **** node, why not do it? Sun Hais eyes began to show black fierce light. The remaining violent undead power in the body not only blew his body slowly, but also caused his soul to suffer the same great pain. But this force can''t be released, and there is no way to pass it out, because the node has collapsed. This is not purely that the body has too much energy. If it is just too much energy in the body, it only needs to constantly vent the surrounding attacks. It is okay to lose the extra energy, and this power is the key to Sun Hais promotion to the senior audience. He has been suppressing and sealing this power before. This force is an uncontrollable source of riot for Sun Hai. It can help yourself to the high-level audience, but it is overwhelmed together, as well as himself. He can''t control this power, and naturally there is no way to get it out. The fat man looked at Sun Hai in front of him. He suddenly felt a little funny. The promotion of this goods has not ended yet? This node actually collapsed so early? It was the gold that finally wanted to die and also to kill Sun Haihai together, so the end of the resistance early, let this node collapse so that Sun Hai has no place to conduct the residual violent violence in his body, and then La Sun Hai followed him to accompany him? Perhaps, there is really this possibility. The fat man subconsciously glanced at Su Bai standing by his side, because the one around him is the favorite to do this kind of thing! Su Bais mouth was still smoking, and the smoke had already burned in half. Now, the node has collapsed, and the advanced audience in front of him is obviously not so good. He seems to be constantly squatting from the beginning to the present. Let Su Bai think that he is too exaggerated. Sun Hai clenched his fists with both hands and arms wide open. He couldn''t control this force. He really couldn''t control it. The rhythm of promotion could not be interrupted. His forced interruption has already caused him tremendous damage. "Mr. Lei, Mr. Lei!" Sun Hai seems to think of something suddenly, right, now you can find Mr. Lei, he has a way, he is definitely a way to act as a tactician. "Hey........." The sound of a sound explosion was uploaded from Sun Haishen. His bones, his flesh and his soul were constantly collapsing and disintegrating. Sun Haiqiang terminated his promotion because of the unexpected collapse of the node. He must go to such a terrible counterattack, he is going to find Mr. Lei, because he has been promoted to success, and the rest of the violent undead power in the body, Mr. Lei, should have a solution, and he can now use the identity of a senior listener. I begged Mr. Lei, and Mr. Lei should also help him to accept the big owe he owes. Sun Hai turned quickly and opened the door of the room. He felt that Mr. Lei was likely to stand outside the door at this time. "Mr. Lei, save........." Sun Haiyu lived. Su Bai threw the smoke in his hand on the sheets, the cigarettes flickered and the sheets were neat and tidy. When he saw this scene, Su Bai also stunned and shook his head. I was cheated. Chapter 683： Advanced, advanced audience! (5) Sun Hai opened the door. Behind the door, he did not see Mr. Leis figure, nor did he see any listener who had been forcibly swept out of the house. Even the aisle did not; In front of it, there is a bustling crowd. This is the street of the old Beijing Road. The two stalls selling herbal tea and selling fruit are facing the door. This door is the door of the seven-day hotel, and is also attached to the fire exit. Outside is a dilapidated wooden board with a sign on it that reads "public toilet." "This" Sun Hai Zhang opened his mouth. At this time, the blood and water that he constantly splashed from his body and the torture from the depths of his soul could no longer cause him to pay attention. Because he is desperate. He had already stood in the clouds, and he fell into the abyss in an instant. Under such ups and downs, even the superb mental qualities of the audience are really hard to live. In fact, even if this node really collapses in advance, Sun Hai, who has already removed a large part of the body''s violent undead power, can fully gamble on his luck, because he has almost finished his promotion, as long as he finally bites again. The probability of successful advancement is more than 50%, and even higher. But it seems that because I feel that I have almost become a high-level audience, Sun Hais mentality has also undergone tremendous changes. He dare not gamble. In the past, he was not afraid to wear shoes. Now he is a little bit of a child. The meaning of the church. He felt that it was more rational and more insurance to go to Mr. Lei, because he is now barely a senior audience, and he is at the same level as Mr. Lei. Mr. Lei should help himself, Mr. Lei. Help, you will probably have a probability of more than 90% to successfully complete the final step. So he took the initiative to stop the promotion, so he endured the torture of the body to open the door. The dream is full, but the reality is so skinny. When I open the door and see the scene outside, Sun Hais whole heart has completely cooled down. He personally ignited the explosives pack, but he was stupidly rushed from the otherwise safe position to hold the explosives in his arms. He is dead, Yes Dead. Sun Hais lips are a bit white, and he still cant believe whats in front of him. Hes always had an advantage. Even if Mr. Lei didnt allow himself to enter Room 233, he still came in with the help of Mombiz. Then, I started the advanced stage. Although the instrumental spirit showed a very difficult force, and even once pressed myself to a very desperate situation, I was able to perceive that the other party was already strong, and I had already opened the bow. No returning arrows can only continue to go up. In addition, there is another listener who doesnt know where it pops out, and his foot is on the face of the instrumental spirit. The force that the instrument exerts on his own body and stagnates with himself disappears directly after being kicked. Already completed the advanced, it is the last step! But as the environment changes, I am suddenly scared when I am about to succeed. Suddenly I am stabilizing. This is a taboo for promotion to senior audiences. Jie Yu once said that to promote a senior audience, you need to have great courage and courage. In the past, Sun Hai was stunned and afraid, so he was finished. Su Bai reached out and touched his chin. In fact, this node is really on the verge of collapse. It is enough to explain the problem when the cigarette butts were left on the sheets. This node is weak enough to be carried out. More detailed details have been dealt with. Previously, Su Bai had personally stole a cup of herbal tea from the street and tasted the taste of herbal tea, so he knew that this node could have refined the details to a terrible point. just now, Its gone, But the first thing that didn''t work was not the gold, but the audience who met for the first time. His bones are constantly making a crisp sound, and the flesh is slowly declining. His forehead is blue and his eyes are beginning to diverge. The audience, who has almost successfully entered the advanced audience level, has reached the end of his life and he is dying. Its not in the world of the story, its not in the strangle, but the dawn before the death. This is the most ironic way to die, and its the most deadly way to die. He was deceived and deceived by a simple illusion. He wouldn''t have been here. How could it be so simple and stupid to be able to reach people who can hit the realm of high-level audiences? But a variety of coincidences and the specific circumstances of the time made a result of this, he was cheated. Su Bai even thought in his heart. If the audience set up a tombstone after death, should the above write "death to be cheated"? Su Bai, of course, knows, but the relationship between the audience, especially the relationship between strangers, naturally can''t talk more harmoniously, more, or more gloating. Sun Hai slowly crouched down. He looked up hard and looked at Su Bai. His eyes were a bit complicated. However, his gaze, Su Bai can understand, he helped him, but you don''t want a person who is about to die to return your heart, or let him give you the weapon of death, the final reward, he I will only blame you in my heart, complaining about why you just made a trip. If you follow the normal process, he will not be deceived. This is indeed the case. Although Su Bais foot was in the face of a wheelchair youth, it was indirectly caused by Sun Hais deception to end the promotion rhythm. He has this kind of thinking. It is human nature. Before dying, people always have a lot of resentment. Of course, those who are euthanasia or old dead beds can be excluded as an exception. Su Bai shrugged, and some helplessly said, "You are stupid, don''t fry." Su Bai said that the truth is true, but at this time, the truth is the most hurtful. I am embarrassed when the situation is very good. People have been fighting with you for so long. You have been biting your teeth and insisting on promotion, but in the end it is still in the end. Without resistance and no pressure, he interrupted his promotion and said that he was looking for a dead end. It is no exaggeration. Sun Hais chest was violently ups and downs. He wanted to swear, but he couldnt get out. His soul was about to be burned, his body would collapse completely, and the power of counter-attack would not let him go. When the last painful groan in Sun Hais throat, a smoky smog rises from the top of his head, it is the soul of the blue smoke. It is really a great pain to die in this way. Then, the body will collapse, but the body seems to have pressed the "stationary" button in an instant. "" The other side of the wall began to collapse, a wheelchair slowly came in, sitting in a wheelchair, no longer a young man, but an old man with a white hair and a yellow-brown spot on his face. Well, the other persons left face position, the trace of the sunken footprint, is still very clear. "Ha ha." The old man smiled, Although the man is old, he can still see that he is actually the wheelchair youth. Obviously, the stalemate between the two sides is that he laughed at the end, but he also paid too much, and the white hair is obviously not In order to deliberately tease Su Bai and the fat man and change it. The old, which means the leap year, also means a kind of decay. This piece of gold, which once filled the country, has gradually lost its luster. The fat man annihilated the cigarette butt, stood beside Su Bai, looked at Su Bai and looked at the old man in the wheelchair. Finally, he looked at the body of the dead Sun Hai. Being settled is definitely profound. This point, the fat man sees more clearly than Su Bai, because the fat man still lives a princess. "He is dead." The old man sighed. "I am also fast, but I think I can drag it for another few decades. According to the normal thinking, he lost. I won, right? In his body, there is still the last force, and the breath of the order that he did not dissipate after his promotion. As long as I am happy, I can help one of you to make the same breakthrough as him. He wants to take it. I am a stepping stone, then I will send him out as a stepping stone, it is fair, right? The old man didn''t seem to care about Su Bai''s own foot before him, but slowly moved the wheelchair to the fat man, the old and thin hands on the fat belly. "She should have been desperately asking you to shoot me before? She is the kind of person who sees her family slaves as disrespectful to themselves, hehe." The fat man nodded, and at the same time there was a touch of excitement in his heart. Su Bai was not in the middle of his calculations. It seemed that the result was really wrong. He did not shoot himself, even in the princess. He did not shoot, and it should be very good to sit here. The amount, at least compared with the one on the other side of the pedal, is already very high. "Oh." The old man was a little sad. "Do you know that the cost of helping to advance is to lose decades of time that can continue to linger, and return to the dust directly." The fat man licked his lips. "Then you worked hard." At this time, even if the slick tongue is like a fat man, it is clear that there is more wrong reason. "So, prepare well," said the old man. "Well, okay." The fat man took a deep breath and suppressed himself from being happy with the color. No way, in the face of the lure and confusion of the promotion of the senior audience, not many people can hold it. "What do you want, I told him to prepare." The old man reached out and pointed to Su Bai. "Oh, until that foot came down, I realized why I had to be bored every few years to open the node for outsiders to come in. In fact, I also want to end my boring and meaningless life early." ".................." Fat man. v2 Chapter 684： Advanced, advanced audience! (6) Mr. Lei is drinking tea, or the bulk tea bought in the supermarket, or the water that is burned quickly in the faucet of the hotel room; In the room, only he was alone, but someone wanted to visit him, but the position near the door of his room began to feel dizzy. People who wanted to mix their faces knew that they didn''t want to see the guests, and they left. Liu Wei also enjoyed the public treatment. He also stood outside the door and shouted twice, but Mr. Lei still did not respond. The forum administrator and the organizer of the event also touched his nose and stepped back. . Most of them came back and appeared directly outside the door of Room 233, but some people did not come back. Everyone only knew one Zhang Yiyi. Liu Wei and Mr. Lei were clear, except for Zhang Yiyi, there were grandchildren. The sea and the young man in black sportswear. Three people, did not come back. What Sun Hai stayed in, Liu Xin was clear in his heart, but what happened in the next situation? Liu Wei didn''t know, but he still didn''t want Sun Hai to successfully advance to a senior audience. He is also a person. Naturally, there will also be seven emotions and six desires. A small number of listeners have chosen to leave the hotel, but most of them have continued to live. They still want to see what the final outcome is. If someone really brings the instrument from it, even if it cant be snatched, it can be opened. Opening your eyes is also good. Mr. Lei is very quiet in the house, but his salute has been packed, he intends to leave here, and because it continues to stay, it makes no sense. Mr. Lei stood in front of the bathroom mirror and took care of his collar. The damp climate caused the bathroom glass to be covered with a mist of water. Mr. Lei extended his finger to draw a circle on the mirror and then stood in the mirror. I looked at it quietly, like thinking, and enjoying it. When Sun Haijin went, Mr. Lei did not stop, because since this is a circle, it is a nest, if you force it to change it, or you will change it successfully, or you will be dragged into this nest. in. Mr. Lei has not separated from the state of looking at the circle. The mobile phone on his desk outside has rang. Mr. Lei walked out of the bathroom and answered the phone. "Old Ray, what happened to you over there, you told me before that there might be a good discovery, I have been waiting here." "Some things, you can''t see the light, even in our hands, you can''t see the light. If you let it see the light, you have to let it degrade too much, but it''s useless." Mr. Lei replied uneasily. "Oh, that kind of thing is the most disgusting, first provoke your heart itch, then you can''t take it as your own thing, boring." The other side came over the waves and beat the shore, it should be standing seaside. "Where are you, when will you come back?" asked Mr. Lei. "Come on, I am on the cruise now. This time, every day, the little wine is accompanied by the little girl, and it is a mess. The number of listeners in Hong Kong and Macao is relatively small. It is also a high-level audience, but I have discovered the quality of life for people. Pursuit is not something that our mainland audience can match." "Everyone has different priorities. Right, isn''t there a casino? You can go there and play, try to play with your own strength, and you should be very interesting." "Macao''s first online casino was launched, and the beauty dealers were licensed online, hahaha, aha..." The phone said and said that he couldn''t help but laugh. "What do you mean?" Mr. Lei apparently did not understand. "Old Ray, you are too clear-hearted, well, not much to say, if you have nothing to gain from there, you can wait for me to come back and see, maybe I can really have something good to go with the sea this time." Come back, can''t we both be together?" "Zhou Fan, be careful." "Oh, I know." Hanging up the phone, Mr. Lei shook his head. He knew that it should be the one that Zhou Fan said before. He didnt understand it. He also had a big gap with his age. The two could become friends in the audience. Very surprising thing. "Come out." Mr. Lei wanted to take a cup of tea and drink a cup of tea, but stopped the action. The body shape of Mengbisi appeared in front of the wall behind Mr. Lei. He changed his clothes, the suit was taken off, short-sleeved shorts, large black skin was exposed, and the third leg in the middle of the shorts was obvious. . "I know that offending a senior audience in another country, what is the end?" Mr. Lei asked the tone of the previous speech, and the other party as an outside listener was so unruly, it was enough to make Mr. Lei angry. "Mr. Lei, Mr. Ray, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, I''m coming over, just want to ask something, this thing may also be useful to you." Meng Bisi pointed his finger at his neck, "This is here." Mr. Lei, you give me a look. I was scared by a scar on my neck last night. I havent faded yet. Do you know who is this hand? Nothing else, I am stupid, offended the adult, so I want to find a chance to make up for it. Mr. Lei approached Mombiz two steps, looked at the scratches on his neck, and smiled thoughtfully. "He didn''t kill you at the time, you don''t have to think about anything else." "So, Mr. Lei, can you tell me who the grown-up is?" "Who is he?" Mr. Lei turned and faced the window. The rain just stopped, and the sky was still faint. "You said, will the sun come out tomorrow?" "This... I can''t be sure, even if the weather forecast is not 100% accurate." Mombis replied very seriously, although he felt that the problem was very naive. "Then I can''t answer it," said Mr. Lei. .................. "........." Fat man. When the fat man heard that the old man had chosen to help Su Bai, almost a bit of old blood had to be sprayed out, lying in the trough, and you said it again, Laozis regret of his mother, are you guilty, people are facing your face? You have to help others to promote, you know that Laozi should just go up and put your eggs together! What exactly is going on? What exactly is going on? The fat man''s eyes widened and he looked even more empty. He didn''t understand why this was all. The result of his calculation was that Su Bai got the final benefit, but Su Bai Ming did not follow the pre-designed conditions. Why is Su Bai finally benefiting? This is impossible, how is this possible? The fat man has a mess in his heart. Perhaps, a bigger blow than the help of gold is that the fat man has great deviation and doubt about causality. How do you count it, its all Su Bais profit, and the old man still plays a fart, Laozi still struggles with a fart, what else? "Do you see the reality? If you are with him, your luck will be deprived by him. You will never be able to surpass him. You can only live slowly under his shadow." Princess Remnant Open the road at this time. "Swearing, shut up Laozi!" The fat man roared, this time not roaring in his heart, but shouting out. Gold smiled slightly. Obviously, he was able to "listen" to see what the princess had said. Su Bai is also laughing. This world is really interesting. This piece of gold is also very interesting. His own footprints on his face have not completely disappeared. He has to change hands to help him promote his senior audience. Look at the fat man''s grievances, Su Bai did not go to comfort anything, because Su Bai could not give up this opportunity to give fat, he longed for strength, he needed strength, he was going to find the man and a woman, to find a small Guy, the island torture that lasted nearly three months, although he made great progress, but failed to promote himself to a high-level audience, now he has a chance, even if there is any other calculation for this gold, Su Bai also No, you must jump in. Therefore, at this time, what to say to the fat man is too much to do, and it is impossible for him to do such a thing. The fat man does not need such comfort. "If you are not ready, you may feel a little pain and pain. If you continue, you will have the opportunity to advance. If you can''t hold on, let me bury it with me." The old man said it was straightforward. After all, everyone knows, so A way of borrowing power to advance the advanced audience is a very high risk. "Come on." Su Bai went to the side of Sun Hais fixed body. Nothing is ready. Since the day the little guy was taken away, Su Bai has been preparing, becoming stronger, stronger, stronger. It has become stronger, and it is now the biggest and almost the only pursuit of Su Bai. Only when it becomes stronger, can we have the opportunity to find the position where the man and the woman are hiding. Only when they become stronger can they find the little one. Only when they become stronger, they will not repeat the grievances and helplessness of Shanghais rainy night! Gold smiled and pushed his wheelchair to the side and opened a certain distance. "Slow!" The fat man suddenly raised his hand and shouted. Su Bai looked at the fat man, and gold also looked at the fat man. The fat man "hehe" screamed, and some glanced at Su Bai and glanced at the gold. "White, give me a cigarette." Su Bai took out his own cigarette and lighter and threw it to the fat man. The fat man lit a bite in his mouth, took a deep breath, and took out his own flag and warned against the piece of gold: "You are a slut, you have to help promote, don''t slap on the fat man, I am arranging the fate of the squad. If there is any accident in Dabai, believe it or not, even if you come to a burning soul, you will let you If you can''t die, you will be forced to burn a gun for seven or forty-nine days!" The fat man looked at Su Bai again. "One heart and one mind are distracted. I am next to you to protect the law." Speaking, Su Bai closed his eyes, There are fat guards, He is very at ease. v2 Chapter 685： Advanced, advanced audience! (7) The old man leaned down on the wheelchair and looked at the fat man calmly. The white man stood with Sun Hais fixed body and closed his eyes. For Su Bai, this opportunity is very important, but after a little excitement at the beginning of the first time, Su Bais heart slowly calmed down. In any case, he could not be impatient. After all, Sun Hais foresight is In front of you, to promote a senior audience, you must seize the opportunity to fight hard in one go, and you must have the belief that you will become unsuccessful. Moreover, this opportunity is not something that I am desperately trying to fight for, but I am kicking it out. The things that I can easily get will not be so cherished. This is now very suitable for use on Su Bai, and therefore, Su Bai Can be a little more peaceful. "Can you?" The old man seems to be falling asleep, and his spirit is a bit unhelpful. He is asking the fat man. The fat man wiped the sweat of his palm and nodded. "Then... let''s get started." The old man smiled and made a snap. Su Bais eyes opened in an instant, because he felt that the space around him began to flow backwards. At the same time, Sun Hais body began to change and gradually began to blur. "He is dead, he will not return to the past." The old man whispered, "You only have one chance, and it is much worse than his chance. After all, what you use is the second-hand goods of others. If you succeed, you can rely on it." Your own creation." There is still a sentence that the old man said, that is, whether success can be achieved not only by your creation, but also by whether I can support it until that time. This false reversal in one''s own node is also extremely costly. The old man is not going to continue to linger, so he plans to mad before he dies. He is also a revenge for Sun Hai who has made himself into this way, but he does not know when his old candle will be. Will suddenly go out. If Su Bai has not succeeded, but he has already died, then he can only "hehe". This old man did not say, because he also knows that even if he said it, the two young people in front of him, no one. Will give up this opportunity. Some people are obsessed with female color, some are obsessed with power, and some are obsessed with money, but for such people in front of them, the old people are very clear, they are obsessed with strength, for strength, can do whatever they want. Sun Hai''s body gradually became a faint shadow, and slowly shifted to Su Bai, gradually overlapping with Su Bai''s body. Su Bai opened his hands and his arms slowly lifted up. His eyes began to shine with strange brilliance, as if there was another person''s eyes, his feelings, his feelings, his perception, his nerves and his experience. All of them slowly reappeared the state of Sun Hais promotion. Promoted to a high-level audience, Sun Hai completed 90% of the 10%, and what the old man is doing now seems to be the assistance of Sun Bais body that was previously fixed by himself and not completely dissipated to Su Bais body to become Su Bais advanced aid. But in fact, the more important essence is the feeling of when Sun Hai was promoted. Every feeling of the body, the soul and even the tiny cells is copied to Su Bai. This is the key to the construction and the important one. Before the gold said to the fat man, it is more difficult to promote the fat, because the fat man The original accumulation in gold does not seem to be enough, at least compared to Su Bai, it is still much worse. The reason why the old man chose Su Bai not to choose a fat person, aside from the emotional factors of personal arbitrariness or the sympathy between the mental patients, is that in the olds'' view, the success rate of Su Bai is much larger than that of the fat one. I dont want to end up burning things that I did before my death or revenge, but I ended up failing. Opportunity has always been reserved for those who are prepared. Su Bais preparation in this regard has played a very important role. Of course, luck is also an indispensable part. The fat man calms down and puts aside all the distracting thoughts. Since he is now promoted, he will try his best to protect the law. Even if he doesn''t look at his friendship and relationship with Dabai, it is a complete look at him now. Fat people are not so stupid. At this point, the fat man can only expect Su Bai to succeed. When the senses of the body and even the emotions and the fluctuations of the soul have taken the initiative to merge with the external perception, Su Bais hands clenched his fists and raised his eyes, and his eyes condensed, and a sigh in the throat! "Roar!" Advanced audience order, the impact begins! The power contained in Su Bai began to boil at this time. The accumulation of such a long time, the efforts of such a long time, the suppression of such a long time, at this time, the need to release Su Bai completely! He needs strength, he urgently needs strength, so he did not give this opportunity to the fat man, because he can''t wait, wait a day, it is a torture for Su Bai. In the face of the ignorance of the enemy, in the face of the little guy''s lack of information, all day and night are afflicting the nerves of Su Bai, as a mental illness, it looks more joyful, but fell to the table when you want to overturn the table. The feet don''t know where it is. This is a huge pressure. It is not only Su Bai himself, but also his life and his whole life. Su Bais left eye, red and red, is red and bloody, this is the passion of the blood group! Su Bais right eye, black ink is dark, like an abyss, this is the roar of zombie blood! At the moment of being promoted to a high-level audience, when this power bursts, Su Bai is the most dependent, and he is still a bloodline and a zombie. It was like climbing a mountain. It was a purposeless walk. Now I saw a guide light, telling you to climb there and climb to the top to see the sunrise. The rest is to fight hard and perseverance, this point, Su Bai is really not afraid, go forward and broaden the sky, step back a deep abyss! Gradually, the breath of Su Bai began to become unusual, and the breath of a senior listener who was belonging to him was slowly emanating. It was like a door lock. Su Bai had found the key and inserted it. Going, the following only needs to slowly turn the lock cylinder, open the door, everything will succeed! The blood of the left eye began to become more intense, and the ink of the right eye began to become deeper and deeper. Gradually, Su Bai''s hair began to show a color of blood and ink, purple! This is a sign that the two bloodlines are combined into one. A long time ago, Su Bai had seen his own clone in the story world one year later. It was a year after the broadcast of his own calculations, Su Bai, the Su White, the hair is purple. Later, when studying the art of death with the zombie-enhanced metamorphosis boy, Su Bai once had a clear understanding. After combining his two bloodlines for a short time, it seems to find out the feeling, at least, The hair turned purple at that time. At this time, the two most powerful pedigree forces that they are most dependent on are condensed into one, and continue to provide Su Bai with the driving force for progress! On the 10th, chopping wood for a day, all the accumulation before, has become the key to open the door! Squeeze, squeeze, and squeeze! Squeeze out everything you can use, go to the squid and jump to the Dragon Gate! For how to make a desperate attempt, for how to take everything to go to the stud, the audience, there is not much more experience than Su Bai, really not much! When the zombie lineage and the blood lineage are combined into one, the superior audience of Su Bai is further improved, and it has been upgraded to 40%! Almost completed a little while, and the previous Sun Hai, just completed the nine achievements, he stopped, Su Bai will never stop, no matter what happens, he will not allow himself to stop! "give away!" The old man''s fingers waved, Sun Hai''s body completely collapsed, and the residual force in his body was injected into the Su Bai body, and in a moment he raised the high-level audience of Su Bai to 50%! Half a foot, has stepped into the threshold of the senior audience! "Blood line!" The purple hair of Su Bai roared, on him, a line of blood appeared, the blood line was like a fire, began to burn, as if imprinted on the skin, blood, bones! 60%! "Ice!" The frost came, shrouded the whole body, and the frost began to form around. The power of the ice was injected into the Su Bai body, and further, 70%! "Dragon scales!" The dragon scale that had been fused before in the body melted at this time. This dragon scale was directly used by Su Bai as a one-time consumable. When it was completely melted, the most essential power was injected into the Su Bai body. The white breath has once again increased by 10%, 80%! There is nothing to be pity, and there is nothing to reluctant. At this time, it is relying on shackles. At this time, it is by that breath, willing to squat and rush out of a new world! Eight became, has become eight, Su Bai''s accumulation, has been horrible, only 20%, can lay the stage of his senior audience! "Hellfire shotgun!" Two Hellfire shotguns appeared in front of Su Bai. Su Bais face showed a touch of pity, which was the weapon that he exchanged for the first time, and later became his own weapon. It followed himself for a long time. I also experienced a lot of battles with myself. But sorry, I have no choice! "Smelting!" The Hellfire shotgun collapsed, and the golden brilliance blended into Su Bais body. For a time, there was a burst of bursting sound in Su Bais body. "Roar!" A roar screamed out from the white throat, and in this roar, the high audience of Su Bai was re-raised. 90%! 90%! 90%! Only a little worse, the last point is worse. The original Sun Hai finally arrived at this point! The fat man on one side began to get excited, and the breathing began to become urgent. He was about to witness Dabai become a senior listener. however, Just at this time, The old mans neck in a wheelchair suddenly leaned on one side and leaned against his shoulder. died v3 Chapter 1： 。 There is still a chapter in the evening, finish the advanced, don''t panic, hold the dragon! v3 Chapter 686： Promotion is successful! The old man walked very peacefully, the footprints on his face were still so clear, and the corner of his mouth was still smiling, as if he was lying in bed and surrounded by his relatives. No one knows, the old man chooses Su Bai to simply want to help Su Bai, who is promoted to his temper, or to avenge Sun Hai, wanting to take himself as a stepping stone, or the old man just wants to retaliate against Su Bai to himself. The one foot on the face. Just as Su Bai did not know why Jiu Ge did not open the bronze box in front of himself when he went to find him. With the death of the old man, what did the old man think before, it is completely unknown. The dead, the most secretive, can often make the living crazy. The countercurrent of time disappeared. With the death of the old man, this node began a real collapse. This area began to become very mottled. And, it is clear that this time, it is no longer the last time to tease the grandson. The sea is a fake, this time, it is true. node, It is really starting to collapse. Su Bais promotion has therefore been suspended, but everyone knows that this kind of thing simply cannot stop. Its been successful, and the last one is left, and the last step is left. At this time, who is willing to fail? Who is willing to fail? However, Su Bai really noticed that the auxiliary and counter-current atmosphere around him has stopped. He is now standing on the last step, stepping up, and broadening the sky, but now, with the death of the old man, it is no longer Simply stagnation is so simple, but now that the momentum of the whole person has been suffocating, there is already a sign of wilting, and now it is like a boat against the water, can not continue to move forward, can only go down! 90%, very high, but after all, it has not been successful, and has not yet stepped out of that step, even if you are standing in a high position now, but it is already the result of selling the iron to all of your own, and everything is blocked. Its like someone who signed a ticket to a foreign casino. Unless the gambling wins back, everything is gone. Su Bais face showed painful color. He was forcing his own spirit, but there was no way. At this time, he had already pressed everything he could use, and pressed it to 90%. The old man did not die. With his help, Su Bai had a certain chance to force a leap and give the last one to the past, but the old man was dead and lost his external help. Su Bai now forcibly supported The result turned out to be a little slower to let the speed of my breath fall. At most half a minute, 90% will slowly slip down to 80%. "I can not be reconciled!" Su Bai said with a grin, really not reconciled, really not reconciled! Suddenly, Su Bais mind emerged from the scene when he was born and was washed under the rusty faucet of the hospital bathroom by the man and a woman. The family photo was revealed and he was standing on the paper. The picture there shows the picture that the little guy is missing when he returns home. More unwillingness, more unwillingness, more anger, at this time, it seems a little pale and powerless, people will win the day, is the most advanced soul chicken soup, in fact, how bold people are how long it is It turned out to be a joke. Even if Su Bai has tried his best, at this time, he still has to face the end of the defeat. Sun Hai is deceived and killed himself, and Su Bai himself is really a little bit of water. "Big white, steady, and chance!" The fat man suddenly shouted at this time. Su Bais eyes looked at the fat man. He saw that the fat man was groaning. It was obviously intended to trigger the Faction, but what is the use of the FDC now? Give yourself pain relief? Not so uncomfortable when you die? "His mother, Lao Tzu is helping you this time. It is a sign that all the previous friendships have been written off. I used to steal the little guy to pay the task myself. I pitted you once, and then I almost got stuck with you and they died in Shanghai. In the suburbs, this time, at least for you, fat man, I have to pay off. With you, the fat man doesn''t even have a soup. Since today, you are your senior listener. The fat man is looking for a place where no one is going to try his luck. The next time he meets, no one will be merciful. No need to talk about feelings. The fat man squinted and turned his gaze to sit on the dead old man who was dead there. "Five lines of big battles, alchemy fills the gap!" The fat man''s hands were stretched out, and the three red circles of the circle were covered with the dead old man, and then the flame rose and began to burn the old man''s body. Everything here is fake. This is what Laojiao once said to Su Bai, because it is all fake, so when Laojiao talks with Su Bai, "I was ordered to live in Tianshou Yongchang" and throw Yuxi to Su Bai. Su Bai couldn''t see the jade, only saw a piece of pupa. When he realized that the girl and the man and the woman were, Su Bai turned back, but they could not find their trace. Because this is a false area, it can''t even be called space. Here, it''s just a dream, a mistake, a misunderstanding, an accident! But here, at least one is true, that is, gold, there is a piece of gold here, and I was fortunate enough to make up for the shortcomings of Zulong Yuxi. Now the ancestral dragonfly disappeared, but the gold is still here. The old man''s body slowly vaporized and disappeared, disappearing without a trace, but the old wheelchair''s wheelchair was melting, and gradually appeared some golden color. This gold word, It was hidden in his wheelchair! The fat man looked at the changing scene in front of him while he was wearing the law. When he saw the golden metallic color appearing, his face was also amazed. Really, Really here! That piece of gold, the piece of gold that once filled the ancestral dragon, is really here! Suddenly, the fat man realized what he was. When he arranged the array, the old man looked at him calmly. Before the fat man was still thinking about whether the goods were in the middle of what they were laying out, but Looking back now, the fat man understood that he actually made a huge mistake. Since this piece of gold can support this mysterious node, then his understanding of the formation method is superficial and one-sided? When he is unwilling to arrange the smelting of the soul of the dead soul beside him, can he not see his intention? But he still calmly looked at himself and slowly arranged the formation, did not say anything, did nothing, and looked at himself so calmly. then, He died so calmly. He said that Su Bais promotion was less difficult than him. He also said that he wanted to retaliate against Sun Hai and let Sun Hai become the wedding dress of others. and so, How could he die so easily and calmly when Su Bai has completed the final achievement of the nine achievements? Even if it is the old man in the real world, many people are really holding on to the urgency of doing things that are urgent in their hearts. He left so peacefully, did he see what he had already seen, or what had already been prepared? As the fat man''s formation continued to bless, the wheelchair melted completely, and a small thumb of the size of the gold slowly floated up, it exudes a soft light, although it is not the ancestral hand of the ancestral black dragon, but At least it was a part of it, and its life is destined to be sad. The female , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Part of the countrys jade, but its existence is more of a stain on the countrys jade. Later, as he gave birth to wisdom, after learning to think, he may become more and more suspicious of his own existence and also The meaning of existence has produced a lot of entanglement. Where do you come from, go back, I was born as a complement to the countrys jade, then today, I will end myself in the way of being a topping again! How come, how to get there, This is the funeral and the end that Daddy chose for himself! Gold is easy to refine, because when the old man died, he directly wiped out all the aura of his body. Now this piece of gold is the purest source of energy. Su Bai''s palms spread out, and the golden liquid was scattered. It was directly integrated into Su Bai''s body. For a time, Su Bai''s skin began to shine, and the whole person''s breath also climbed up! "boom!" There was a muffled sound in the void, and Su Bais whole person suddenly became cheerful! Successful, Senior audience! The fat man waved his hands and the formation was over. He looked at the area that was burnt into black. He suddenly felt that the old man chose not to help him promote, but he chose to help Su Bai, but the old man actually gave it to himself. There are also many, the silence of death and the final arrangement for their own endings. Doesn''t this completely fit the cause and effect? Why is the cause and effect in yourself, only the fear and fear and the dead end that counts? In the fat man''s mind, there was a scene in which the old man died on his face, and he died so calmly. Suddenly, the fat man suddenly felt that he seemed to understand something. Su Bais floating feet slowly landed, and his hands clenched his fists, feeling the different forces in his body. This, Is it the power of a senior audience? .................. At the same time, in the language class of a middle school in China, an elderly language teacher is asking students in his class to read a classical Chinese: "Qin Ziying''s first year of winter, Pei Gong Liu Bangjun squats, the baby . At the back of the palace, Wang Hao sent his younger brother, Wang Hao, to the sorrow, and the queen was angry and smashed, and he smashed it to the ground and broke the corner. Wang Hao ordered the craftsmen to make up the gold." v3 Chapter 687： I planted a seed The node has completely collapsed, like the catkins scattered in the sky, entering a dying rhythm in the eccentric, with a sense of chill, when everything disappears, the environment here becomes The original room of Room 233, a bed, two bed cabinets, a table, a small TV set and a very sturdy bathroom. In the room, standing with two people, Su Bai and the fat man, Su Bai stood there with his eyes closed and motionless. The fat man went to Su Bai and stretched his hand and waved. Su Bai still had no movement. "What''s wrong with him?" The fat man said to himself, if there is any problem with Dabai just being promoted to a high-level audience, it would be too bloody, and this is just like a drop of nectar. "That piece of gold died too suddenly. Although the power to reverse time is false, there is still a part of it stuck on him. You can now wake him up for a long time. At most, he will have a little bit of discomfort, but let him A person standing here for a while can almost recover." Princess remnant soul said in the heart of the fat man. The fat man nodded, which means he understood, almost help the white before the gold, equivalent to giving Su Bai a powerful stimulant, now the side effects have not passed, of course, there is no danger to Su Bai, probably The person with motion sickness has just sat for a long time, and it will be slow. "Why, don''t say goodbye, you have helped him so much, and he left without saying anything." The princess remnantly saw the fat man actually opened the door and intended to leave some strange words. "My business, you don''t have to take care of it." The fat man yelled at the soul of his heart. "Oh, you can''t stay in my body for too long, too embarrassed." Pushing open the door, the fat man walked out of Room 233. When he came out, he suddenly found that the legal array outside the door was still there, and it was still in operation, but the array here would not affect the people who went out, but For those who come in, the impact will be great. Mr. Lei, is he still there? The fat man is not very sure about this matter. He has the heart to think about Mr. Lei and talk about some things about the formation. But its hard to say that the birds are not birds. I dont know when to start, I always help the strong. The fat man who ran his legs was proud of his arrogance. The fat man thought about it, it should be the black person, and it was infected by the mental illness. Shaking his head, the fat man did not even return to his room, went straight down the elevator to the hotel entrance, there were several listeners sitting at the hotel desk, they had not left, just stayed and waited to see the result. Seeing that the fat man came out, several people stood up now. The fat man waved his hand. "Come on, brother, go outside to find a restaurant and eat while saying, fat man, I am starving." Its morning time, although its near noon, but I havent had time for morning tea. .................. The news of the fat man was spread all over the ears of the listeners who still stayed here. Most of the listeners who stayed here went directly to the fat people who were gathering, and the fat ones had a table. Can not sit down and can only change a big private room. This is also because the fat people have good interpersonal relationships, so many listeners have great expectations for knowing some news from the fat man''s mouth. In addition, except for a few people, the others only know that after everyone has been swept out, only the fat man A person can still stay in that node. After learning about this incident, Liu Wei did not go to other restaurants to go to the outside restaurant to find a fat chat. He went directly to Mr. Leis room, but just saw Mr. Lei push his own small suitcase and slowly walked out. "Mr. Lei, are you going to leave?" "The nodes have collapsed. It doesn''t make sense to stay here. It''s better to go back first, and the tea in my well is good to drink." Liu Wei took the initiative to help Mr. Lei to lift the suitcase. This is not a flattering. After all, Mr. Lei can afford Liu Wei to do so, both in terms of age and qualifications. He can start to build a listener forum when the experiencer starts. People, this eyesight is still there. "The man came out," Liu said. "But only one is out, Zhang Yiyi, the fat man." "Oh." Mr. Lei faintly said, no special reaction. "Mr. Lei, did you say that he took the instrument out?" Liu Wei deliberately did not ask Sun Hai, but the matter is already very simple, although he still can''t enter Room 233 because of the reason of the formation. But now the node has collapsed. If Sun Hai successfully advanced to a high-level audience, he has already come out to let everyone call him "adult". It is impossible to not come out now, he can''t help it. Well, the result is very clear now, Sun Hai did not succeed, it is estimated that it has been suspended. "I can''t take it out." Mr. Lei sighed casually. He knew that Liu Wei didn''t understand this. Some of the cognition must be at least until the senior audience, such as the things in the node, its Existence is not allowed for this real-world rule. It can only be played in a sneaky way, but it cannot be in the hands of someone or in the hands of the audience. Because this thing cant be seen, you can see the light. Then, it must be greatly traumatized and turned into defective products, but then it loses the meaning of using it out. Just like some chemicals, they can only be stored in sealed containers in the laboratory or in other special ways. They cannot be completely placed in the natural environment, otherwise they will soon occur with water or oxygen in the air. The reaction deteriorated. Liu Wei has been sending Mr. Lei to the door, and he slowly retreated to the side after watching Mr. Lei get on the taxi. Before the taxi drove off, Mr. Lei pulled down his window and looked at Liu Wei, who was still respectfully standing on the side. People can be ruthless, even if a dog has been very considerate to you, you will give it. He lost his bones. "When are you going to leave?" asked Mr. Lei. "Quick." Liu Wei replied that the probability of Sun Haida has fallen, then the things in the forum must go back to the town and dispose of it earlier, which involves some redistribution of interests. "I suggest you take a day to check it out." Mr. Lei smiled. "Remember the guy in the video wearing a black sportswear, he and I are equal." After saying this, Mr. Lei shook the window and signaled the driver to the airport. Liu Wei stood in the same place and chewed the last paragraph of Mr. Lei in his mind. Mr. Leis meaning is actually very simple, that is to say, the young man wearing black sportswear is also a senior listener, but why Mr. Lei Didnt say before? In Liu Weis opinion, if the black sportswear youth is also a senior listener, the previous appearance and departure and the subsequent superimposition will be well explained. Human nature makes it feel awesome to always be curious about things that are unknown to you, and throws all possibilities and possibilities to the head of that unknown thing. Liu Wei is naturally envious of the level of the senior audience, so it is only natural that any incredible things appear on the senior audience. This is like the look and feel of ordinary people when they look at seniors. The veterans are really different from the gods in the eyes of ordinary people. Then, Mr. Lei also determined that it was also a senior audience because of a lot of analysis. But why is he a senior listener who can enter that node? Although many details have no brains to the conclusion of the senior audience, there are still many places that cannot be explained. Liu Wei is too lazy to continue thinking about it. Sun Hais death will certainly cause these managements including himself in the forum. The vested interests change, but he still feels that it is more cost-effective to compare a young senior audience. After all, since Mr. Lei did not know the senior audience at first, it means that this should also be Newly promoted, taking advantage of this time to do a good relationship, it will always be beneficial. After all, Liu Weis mentality is different from that of Su Bai. Before Su Bai was only a chance, he could be promoted to a high-level audience. Liu Wei, there is still a long way to advance to a high-level audience, and he is promoted to this matter. Far from being placed on his schedule, naturally the mentality of facing a high-level audience is completely different. .................. The node collapsed, and Su Bai, who had just been promoted to a high-level audience, was still immersed in the thrill of promotion. Power, For men, it is no less than wine and beauty, and it really makes people addicted to it. However, when it was sent back, Su Bai found that it was dark outside. He remembered that when he entered this node, it was already in the early middle of the night, and now it is still dark. According to the time in the node, it should be right in the morning and the morning. Is it true that the time in the node is different from the real world? But it should not be possible, the node is fake after all, and the gold cannot have the ability to tamper with the time flow rate in the world of terror broadcast stories. The fat man is not in the room, which makes Su Bai feel a bit strange. After the node collapses, the two people should appear together in this room. Pick up the phone and plan to call the fat man, but find that the phone has no signal at all. "forget it." Su Bai found a pair of headphones from his backpack, put it on his ear, pushed open the door, went to the elevator and took the elevator down. When he got out of the elevator, he ran out of the service hall. Guangzhou''s night is thick, and the riverside is the Pearl River. I don''t know why. It seems that I have been waiting in the node for a long time. I saw Beijing Road Old Street more than 20 years ago. At this time, Su Bai suddenly thought. Run along this street and take a look. This feeling is like revisiting the old place. In fact, it is really a revisit of the old place. At this point in time, a black listener, Meng Bi Si, who just got off the plane and ready to participate in tomorrow''s audience forum, just found a group of black brothers playing happily together near the hotel. v3 Chapter 688： When is it bright? If you want to ask Su Bai to become a senior listener, what is the feeling, in fact, you can use a calcium tablet advertising words to describe: the waist is not sour, the legs are not painful, eat so sweet, breathe on the fifth floor, A bottle of top five bottles. The biggest difference between senior listeners and seniors is that the high-level audience itself naturally increases the connection and intimacy of the surrounding space with its own level of life. You are standing here, but in fact it can be said that a whole area is affected by you. Your every move will have a great relationship with the surrounding environment. It is described by a comparison of the second. I am an individual, an army. This is a terrible increase. For example, your speed can be greatly improved by the surrounding environment, and even control the flow rate and humidity of the wind to make your speed jump further. Your strength can also be echoed by the surrounding environment. This kind of superposition is not as simple as BUFF. Its growth effect can be described by the word "terror" as far as the seniors are concerned. The top five bottles in the top of a bottle can almost describe the increase in the power of a previous skill when it was released. To be promoted to a senior, you need to integrate the weapon of the life, and use the fusion of the weapon to forcefully upgrade your life level. The high-level audience is, in essence, a higher pursuit of the level of life. The higher the level of life, the corresponding benefits. The more it is. The change brought about by the promotion of senior listeners does not mean the promotion of bloodlines or the improvement of pure power, but the use and play of your blood and its own power, including many previous abilities, has a broader space, in short, The same computer, one used is Windows 98 and the other is W10. Even if the software is the same, its running speed and running effect, etc. are completely different from the user experience and user experience. In the evening run, Su Bai was also venting his thoughts on the side of "revisiting the old place" and promoting him to a high-level audience. He was his goal for a long time, but it was definitely not the biggest goal. The promotion was successful, of course. I am happy, but I still dont forget it. I am just trying to climb up, but Su Bais own heart is also clear. There is still a big gap between that man and woman. No one knows who the man and the woman are, and what is the realm now. In addition, I dont know if its too good luck. On the way to running late, I met a strange black listener who provocatively took the initiative. Su Bai also tried a shot, and the soul flame that burned on the other side was himself. With the ice power, the ice is extinguished instantly, this is the crushing, completely rolling, Until the other party was freely thrown into the trash can, Su Bai realized that he really had a clear line with the senior group of the sequence, and the strength was too big. In the past, Su Bai could only say that no one is afraid to single out in the seniors. Basically, he can just win. If it is 1V2, then it will be more troublesome, and even he may be injured. But now, four or five seniors are shooting with themselves. I can solve it myself with ease. It is no wonder that the senior audience will be so cold, because the gap between the two sides is really too big. After the strength is not behind a class, equal dialogue and communication naturally become a luxury. The black audience is just a small episode for Su Bai. Now he is promoted to a high-level audience. Some things that have fallen before can now be freed up. For example, Foye once said that he has already shipped an ancient corpse. When I went to the old home of Shanghai, I had been doing self-harm training on the desert island. Now I can take time to go back and see. The fat man is gone, and Su Bai can understand. At least this time, the fat child is very authentic, but he seems to have really picked his peach. People dont want to see that they want to be quiet and unscrupulous. When he returned to the hotel entrance, Su Bai noticed that a waiter in the front desk was holding a phone in his hand and staring at himself. Su Bai noticed it, but he went straight into the elevator. When entering the elevator, Su Bai subconsciously touched his pocket, and his photo with the little guy was still here. He was almost negligent when he was promoted, but fortunately the photo was not damaged, but it was slightly wrinkled and held in his hand. While looking at the photo of myself and the little guy in the photo, I carefully smoothed the folds with my hands. Everyone has something to cherish. It may be a real thing or a memory. Su Bai was a lonely man. Now, he is also a lonely man. The only difference is that he still has this memory. "Wait a little longer, wait a little longer, if you are still alive, Dad will come to pick you up. If you die, Dad will help you revenge." The audience did not shy away from the topic of "death". It is not like ordinary people who feel that they are embarrassed when they see the hearse from their side. After all, the audience has always been their own way from the experience. I lived on my waist, and many things, the bearish ones have long been bearish. Su Bai does not really know the life and death of the little guy now, because he can''t figure out what the man and the woman are going to do, their thinking and logic, you can''t find a reference to simulate and contrast, because they are indeed the audience circle. Absolutely different, even if it is lychee, it was originally sent to the sea to Qinhuangdao to explore whether there is really a place to avoid the broadcast, and the two, from their own seven years old, "car accident" to the present, fast twenty Years have passed, they have been evading the broadcast for so long, it is already a pioneering initiative, at least for now, and no one. Not only himself, but Su Bai is also clear. The little guy may also be relatively indifferent to life and death. At the beginning, he used his tender hands and feet to actively climb to the demon. The origins and experiences of the two were very pitiful and dependable. Naturally, there are a lot of virtual sets. "Ding!" The elevator door opened and Su Bai put the photo into his pocket and walked out. I didn''t feel it when I came out, but when I came back, Su Bai found a problem. It was that there was a circle of law arranged in front of her. If it was before, this law would make Su Bai have some headaches, but now, it seems that it is hard to beat. I am. Because this squad is not used to deal with the high-level audience, Su Bai, who can deal with the senior audience, has seen a whole set of Shanghais old family, and he has personally practiced it. The power of the powerful squad is almost embarrassing. It is still the result of the monk''s efforts. But the level of the law here is much lower, and even if you are a senior listener with the help of the surrounding environment, you can easily avoid walking. Difficulty, really not big. "Fat." Su Bai smiled and thought that the fat man was making a joke with himself. Although this is a bit naive, if the fat man is going to use his senior audience to try the battle, Su Bai can''t help. To this face, it seems that the fat man has not gone yet? Guangzhou''s night stalls have always been famous. If the fat guys don''t leave, they can go out to eat a nightingale later. The formation method is not without influence, but it is only a little bit, and the space around it is a little distorted. For Su Bai, the problem is not big, but when I walked to the front door, the photos I had in my pocket suddenly slipped. Down, it slipped, and some were inexplicable. Su Bai bent down, picked up the photo, and then opened the door, but at this moment, Su Bai suddenly felt dizzy, closed his eyes subconsciously, and when he opened his eyes again, he found himself standing in the room. The door has also been closed, but I have just stood at the door and just pushed the door open. what happened? It is impossible for me to lose my memory. It is impossible to just be distracted. At the level of my life, this kind of thing can basically be said to be impossible. For a time, Su Bai felt that he was somewhat inexplicable. He looked at his clothes again. Su Bai remembered that when he taught the black audience before, he applied his ice power and even subdued it in an instant, but the flame of the other side was still burning. I have my sleeve position, but now I look at my sleeve, but I found that the sleeves are not damaged. If you say that your body can be automatically restored because of its speciality, some minor injuries can be ignored. How can this dress be repaired by itself? What exactly is going on? Taking a deep breath, Su Bai went to the bathroom, picked up the shower head and rushed to the face with cold water for a while. Instinctively, Su Bai noticed a very strange feeling. This feeling, I ran back in the night. When the hotel saw the surprised face of the waiter at the front desk, it was faintly aware of it. When the photo came in, it felt a little when the photo fell on itself. I seem to be at the door, have I taken two photos? Even, it seems that it is more than twice, otherwise the photo is gone, it is just a very common thing, I can''t have such a big reaction, and how does the vertigo feeling when I just opened the door came from? Su Bai does not believe that it is caused by the arrangement of the fat man. Moreover, one of the key questions is that if this method is arranged by a fat man, why does he not wait in his own room to listen to his feeling of breaking through his formation? ? I took a towel and wiped it off. I walked out of the bathroom. The humid climate in Guangzhou really made the outsiders feel less accustomed. Su Bai took out his own cigarette and thought about putting the window first when preparing to smoke. Open ventilation, but when Su Bais eyes looked to the window, Su Bai immediately stopped all movements. day, When is it bright? v3 Chapter 704： I am finally sick, I can take a break. A while ago, I attended training in Guangzhou. A bunch of authors were together. I sang a lot of cards at night. When many people shouted dragons, the dragon said that they wanted codewords and basically did not participate in any activities. Most of the time they stayed in the room codewords. Everyone knows the habit of not having a dragon. At that time, another author friend said that you should be so desperate, the dragon said that there is no way, get used to it, write books for so many years, the number of days is really few, I feel that the most important thing every day is to write the update, then this The meaning of the day is complete, and the rest of the time can be listened to by the music and then wait for sleep and a new cycle of the day. The dragon also told him at that time, I really hope that when I really get sick, I can take a rest and rest, otherwise I cant find an excuse to convince myself that I cant be a word, and I cant be a small problem, at least I have to persuade myself. It is really not possible to take the code of the law. Then, come......... Acute enteritis, spit and vent, from the beginning of last night, the word has been cycled back and forth this state, went to the hospital during the day, after the inspection, hang a day of water, the symptoms were slightly relieved, today spit a lot, Fortunately, I also hang normal saline, but I also eat some porridge with mustard in the evening, I dare not touch any oil. Habitually sitting in front of the computer, booting, facing the code word interface, the head is still a little dizzy, the stomach is constantly in chaos, like the eight-party anti-king open rally, this state, really can not write the story. Since the book was published, it has been updated for more than 300 days. It has been broken since the first chapter. Basically, 6K words per day are used, but today it is broken. In fact, for the dragon, one day is not The word is less than a day''s income, but the dragon is really afraid to continue the code in this state, and the things written will definitely make you dissatisfied. The dragon has always regarded the "terrorist broadcast" as a classic work of his own life. Fortunately, a story has just ended, not at the node of Calvin. I am sorry to say sorry to you here. Please take a three-day fake to raise your mind. When you feel that your health is good, the dragon will start to code. Getting married and getting married, writing a book is the only occupation of the dragon. Restarting the code to make money, the dragon is really anxious than everyone. Sorry again. (The case was sent in the public account) v3 Chapter 689： Son... son... People''s feelings sometimes deceive themselves. The embarrassment may be a kind of deceptive connection and incoherence, but it may also be an over-stretched grass, but the change of the night and the day is definitely not that simple. There is a simple electronic wall clock in the room. The time above is 10:45, but Su Bai is clear that he just came back from the end of the night. Among them, either their own time has been stolen, or what they have encountered, faintly, Su Bai feels that it may be related to that node and gold, of course, with the collapse of the last dying node of gold, Some truths and answers are really hard to be detailed. There are not many salutes in the Su Bai belt, and since the beginning of receiving the WeChat information of the fat man into the room No. 233, Su Bai has no time to rest or do other things, so it is very simple when leaving, directly lift the backpack to open The door is fine, and there is no need to go to check out. Going to the elevator, Su Bai saw a man who was about 30 years old, where he was, saying that he was because the other side stood there without obvious impatient color, and was not waiting for the elevator. There is also a little bit of humility. The people nowadays are very impetuous, and the audience is impetuous in impetuousness. Standing in a place that is not so fun can still be so calm and not playing mobile phones or looking around, it has already shown a strong purpose. Sex. Moreover, Su Bai can see the strength level of the other side at a glance, and the seniors are in the middle. The great changes brought about by the promotion of senior listeners also require Su Bai to spend more time to slowly master and familiarize with them, but some changes are very straightforward. For example, this person can see the level of strength of that person. This is true before. Can''t do it, the former Su Bai can only guess by the breath of the other party. Su Bai did not change clothes, or it was very black sportswear, so Liu Wei recognized Su Bai at a glance, of course, Liu Wei stood here before, but also has been staring at the direction of the 233 room. "grown ups." When Su Bai came over, Liu Wei also naturally bent down slightly to salute. The ranks of the audience are strict, but although the lower person calls the "adult" to the upper class, it does not really need to bow down as far as the Ming and Qing Dynasties, and the stocks are high. Generally speaking, the face is too good. Yes, even if you don''t plan to hold your thighs or benefit, you can even call this "adult". Similar to Su Bai, he seems to have never called the "adult" to any superior. Of course, each person''s path is different and his personality is different. At least from the tide, the title of "adult" is actually quite common. Half of them want to get shelter and the other half are purely thinking about calling them two good and not falling. In the wind, the rain is going to the head of the person who is squatting in the waist, and there are so many red tapes in the mind that there is nothing that can''t be seen. Su Bai nodded. He didn''t ask Liu Wei who he was. Although Su Bai did not know him, as he felt when he was promoted to a high-level audience, it was not the senior audience who deliberately set high, but because the senior audience did follow the seniors. It''s not a level of existence, just as a college student will not do anything to discuss academic issues with elementary school students as long as their brains are normal. "Where is Zhang Baiyi?" Su Bai asked. Liu Weis eyes are awkward, and theres no way to do it. Im still thinking about introducing myself, but the attitude of the people is really cold enough. For a time, Liu Wei also knows that although the other party is a newly promoted senior listener, But the other party seems to be too lazy to accept the younger brother and the like, even if he is the administrator of the audience forum has a very convenient message channel. "Zhang Yayi, he is in a Cantonese restaurant outside the hotel, adults, you can rest in the room for a while, I will call you to call him." "Forget it, let me go." Su Bai walked into the elevator and pressed the elevator. Liu Wei also walked in. Two people went down the elevator together and left the hotel. Under the guidance of Liu Wei, two people came to the Cantonese restaurant. This is just right. I met a group of listeners who came out from there. Liu Wei took the initiative to go up and ask for words. Su Bai was standing in the same place. In the people who came out, there was no Zhang Yiyi, and Su Bais heart probably guessed something. Sure enough, when Liu Wei returned to his side, the answer he got was similar to that of Su Bai. The fat man urinated directly in the room, and the person disappeared. He ran in the most exciting moment. Su Bai is clear, the fat man does not want to see himself again, and it is also in line with the fat personality. On the one hand, this opportunity was originally a fat man who was extremely eager, but he was picked by a peach, even if the last fat man helped himself to promote, but the fat man I also shouted, this time plus all the previous grievances and grievances, all of which were written off, which has already marked the fat mans intention to decide. This time, no longer like the last time the fat man left, he also sent himself a Qin Bing body, and the two people still have a little bit of meaning. On the other hand, although several people live together for a long time, the competition between them is very obvious. When Su Bai himself entered the terrorist broadcast, the strength and qualifications of the fat man were stronger than themselves. Before everyone was senior. The reluctance and weakness can be said to be true. After all, the profession has a specialization, but now that he is already a high-level audience, with the strong character of the fat man, if he does not break into a high-level audience, it is estimated that he will not be in front of himself. And will not give himself the chance to meet him; Even after the fat man became a senior listener, the relationship between the two people may not return to the feeling of the past. The friend''s "friend" word is two strings of money, the money is equal, and can be equal to be a friend. The reason why Su Bai''s relationship with Chu Zhao and the smoked child is so much worse than the previous establishment of the killing club, the biggest reason is actually Also here, Su Bai has never denied it. But even the best friends, if you don''t contact us often, when you see you later, you can have a drink if you have a good time. If you are a little thin, you may really be walking on the street and nodding. "Adult, this is my business card, there is my contact information on it, if you can use my place someday, you can directly tell." Liu Wei handed in a business card. Su Bai glanced at the business card, and some unexpectedly said, "Audience Forum?" "Yes, adults." "Yeah." Su Bai nodded and turned away. Since the fat man left, there is no need to stay anymore. Last night, he just came out of the node and added a little excitement that had just been promoted to a high-level audience. I chose to relax at night. Now, I dont need to continue to behave any more. Moreover, what happened last night, Su Bai himself is not clear. On a taxi, Su Bai first bought a ticket for flying to Shanghai in the afternoon with his mobile phone. When he was preparing to smoke, the mobile phone rang at this time. It was actually a WeChat call. "Hey." Su Bai took the call. "Congratulations." Congratulations while yawning. "Fortunately." "It''s really calm, when will you come back to Shanghai and find another time to gather?" "When I was in Shanghai, you didn''t take the initiative to ask me." "Oh, you should be able to feel the feeling now, not a high-level audience, and there is no qualification for equal dialogue." "Look back." "Okay, see you." The solution should be through the public background to know the news of his promotion. Su Bai counted, and in the senior audience circle, there is really a relationship. It seems that only one person has been solved. Senior listeners, such as Yan Huihong and Diaolou, the two people gave their impressions very deep, Yan Huihong overbearing and with the temperament of the chivalrous, the gloomy and sharp of the tower, these two people have not become senior It is already a high-level audience. Now, if you are optimistic, it is estimated that you are hitting the level of the testimony. Of course, it is also possible to continue to be at the advanced audience level. Jie Yu hangs up the phone, throws the phone on the sofa, sitting in the opposite side of Liang Sen holding a cocktail and laughing: "Oh, is that detective little neighbor promoted to a higher audience?" "Yes, the speed is really fast." The solution is also a bit embarrassing. You must know that when you first met, you are already in the senior position of seniors, and Su Bai has not yet integrated the weapon of the life. Now, the two sides have been on the same page. "You didn''t tell him about it. After you were promoted to a high-level audience, you need a quiet place to spend some peace of mind, because the first stage of the improvement of life level brought about by promotion is the resonance of the physical body and the surrounding environment. This is completed with the success of the stage. The next step is the improvement of the soul level. It may be troubled by the demons. It usually takes a week to spend. Liang Sen took a sip of wine, like laughing and laughing. Looking at the solution, "Do you have a little emotion?" "That''s not there. He is a person, I am more exposed than you, and the spirit is so tough that people are incredible. Even if you don''t remind, there is no problem." "This is not necessarily true." .................. The taxi stopped in front of the Baiyun Airport terminal. Su Bai got out of the car. The cigarette in his mouth had not been bitten for a long time. At this time, I re-pointed it. It took three hours to get off the plane. Su Bai also If you don''t hurry and stand outside, you will blow the wind first. An adult who was promoted to a high-level audience, carrying a bag while sitting on the side of the trash can in front of the terminal of the terminal building, while playing with a mobile phone, this style of painting is indeed very illegal, but it may be Only Su Bai knows clearly that he is a high-level audience. It is only the first threshold that he has passed. His goal is not simply to enjoy the thrill of upgrading his position after promotion. What he wants to do, even now is advanced. The audience''s own self is still not enough. The road is long and the road is long, and Su Bai has a deep understanding. After a cigarette was exhausted, Su Bai stuffed it into the trash can, stood up and prepared to enter the terminal building, but at this moment, a burst of crying came from leisurely. "Son......... son........." v3 Chapter 690： Surrogate woman "Son......... son......... my son... my son..." A cry, with a bit of bleakness, with a little sentimentality, may not be so intense in emotions, but under the sway, it also captures the true sorrowful charm. Su Bai was not the young man who had just felt a little nervous in the nightclub. At this time, even if he heard the voice of the son of "son son" suddenly passed into the ear, it still remains. It is quiet. Looking around, Su Bai did not find any woman with a bitter expression around her. Of course, Su Bai also knew that the voice could pierce her soul so clearly, and it should not be sent by ordinary people. "Son......... son......... my son... my son..." The sound is still going on, but Su Bai still can''t find it, but one thing is certain, the other party seems to be getting closer and closer to himself, if distance learning can work at this time. Su Bais eyes narrowed slightly. At this time, his first reaction was that a certain mentally-enhanced listener was hiding in the dark, but he thought it was wrong. Didnt the other person know that he had already Promoted to a high-level audience, so this kind of mentality is good to find your own revenge? If the other party is a high-level audience, then the truth is even more difficult. The senior audience circle and the senior circle are two different levels of circles. How have you ever sinned people before, at least not really sinned against senior audiences? And forcing them to come to their own revenge after they have just been promoted. Then what is the sound? I don''t know why, Su Bai felt his own state of mind, and he was disturbed by this voice. This is the most strange place for Su Bai, with his current state of mind, although it is impossible to be so deep, maybe even more than a monk. Gyatso is still a lot weaker, but because of his special experience and his almost distorted character, he has formed a terrible psychological defense that envys the monks, even if the broadcast in the story world is specially designed for the audience. Psychological traps rarely work for themselves. But just now, just outside the airport terminal, his own state of mind turned out to be such a wave. Suddenly, Su Bai suddenly turned around. The original back was the glass wall of the terminal building, but when Su Bai turned around, he saw that in addition to himself in the glass, there was a face wearing a patient. Woman in suit. The woman''s eyes are very empty and very confused. It seems that there is no Su Bai at all, but the object he calls is obviously Su Bai. She was constantly moving out and seemed to want to get out of the glass. Her arms slowly opened, as if she were going to embrace Su Bai, but her face was very upset. This is not a ghost, Nor is it spirit, At this point, Su Bai is very convinced, because he does not feel the ghost, and it does not seem to be the illusion that others use for himself. Su Bai does not know, which spiritual reinforcement can do nothing, and nothing is prepared. Directly from the first word of the first word can successfully disrupt your mood. Even if Su Bai is now promoted to a high-level audience, the situation of the senior audience is still not very clear, and it can almost be said that it is black and white, but Su Bai also decided that even the spiritual reinforcement in the senior audience, Can''t you do this to disturb your mood? Is it that the audience of the big-level audience has a painful hand itch and ran out to deal with themselves? That would be even more impossible, and not to mention that after the last batch of trains were opened, there are still a few big-level audiences in the two major mainstream audiences in East and West. Even if they have just been promoted in recent years, they are not much. I really didn''t have that face to attract people to take the initiative to deal with themselves, but also the dragons and tails did not see the first. So, who is this woman? "Son......... son......... my son........." The womans arms slowly penetrated the glass, and it seemed that she had to hold Su Bai into her arms. Su Bai stood still in the same place, and the womans hand slowly embraced herself. Su Bai is thinking, who is this woman? Being able to disturb your mood in an instant, it is very likely that someone who has a relationship with him or even has a very close relationship. In this case, the choice is actually very small and the vision is much clearer. First of all, this woman can''t be Su Yuhang''s "wife", that is, her own cheap mom, with the woman''s character and acting means, instead of letting her become such a sly appearance, she ran out and cried, "The son and son asked for help. "Holding", it is better to let her directly slap the brain and self-destruct the soul of the soul. The woman, absolutely can''t do this kind of thing, can''t make such a gesture. She can borrow her own sister''s body and let herself go home and rot in bed. She does not care about it. She can just play with her son as a guinea pig. Such a woman can never be her. Then, Who else? "Son......... son........." The woman embraced Su Bai. She has no weight, not even a soul. It seems to be a sorrow or a thought. In short, it cannot be called a specific form of energy. Su Bai didn''t know why this happened, because no one told him that the senior audience would face the dilemma immediately after the promotion, and only the retreat would break the mentality of the demons to make the soul change with the flesh. But at least for now, Su Bai also used the exclusion method to guess the identity of this woman. Su Bai remembers that in the memory picture, she had stumbled into a ward and saw a woman lying on her bed in the stomach. At that time, Su Bai had already felt that it was her mother, but then she remembered it. Aunt appeared. In other words, this woman who appears in the glass should be the surrogate woman that the man and the woman were looking for. She actually did not get rid of it? With the character of the man and the woman, the things that threaten them will naturally not be merciful. This woman should still be alive now, but she misses her own thoughts and even causes this reaction; Is it because of the reason for being promoted to a higher audience? "Son......... son........." The woman is still whispering. Su Bai now finally knows where the reasons for his own mood fluctuations are, he should be surrogate by this woman, pregnant for so long, although there is no DNA relationship, but certainly there is a subtle connection. Who, or what is the reason that caused this woman to resonate with herself? "Where are you, I am coming to see you." Su Bai asked calmly. "I am in Yuexiu... Cixi Hospital... Son... Son........." The woman said slyly that her physical condition should not be very good now. "What is your name?" Su Bai continued to ask. "Weng Aijuan, son......... son........." Su Bai now has a feeling, as if he is talking to a woman who is sleeping and talking. After learning the location and name, Su Bai stepped back. The woman did not notice it. She did not notice it. When Su Bai gradually drifted away, the image on the glass gradually dissipated. Re-stretched a car and Su Bai sat in the car. "The love hospital in Yuexiu District." Su Bai reported his position with a smile. At the same time, his fingers gently tapped on his knees and whistled. The whistle was "only the mother is good in the world." The drivers master still wanted to tease a few words about why Su Bai was blowing. This song, but after sweeping the cold scorpion of Su Bai in the rearview mirror, the driver''s master took a subconscious mind and rushed to concentrate on driving, and did not dare to ask again. The tunes of "only the mother is good in the world" are revolving around in the car, but the atmosphere in the car is getting colder and colder. .................. "The room of the 305 room No. 2 bed began to talk again, huh, huh, let''s go see it." "I won''t go, what kind of virtue does the woman do not know, and her own children are too lazy to take care of her, and I am going to suffer." The two nurses chatted casually while drinking water at the nurse''s desk. "Hey, I heard that the womans life is very exciting. I was the first worker in the local paper mill. I gave birth to a man and a woman, and then I ran with another rich man. After three years. People didnt want to, and they came back with a sullen face. The ex-husband was also very sullen, and accepted it again, and he could live as usual." "It''s not only a woman, but it''s all a woman, but I really have a hard time understanding her. You said, I was cheated by a wild man before, and I came back with a cheeky face. My ex-husband is willing to continue to live with you and live a life." Hey, the result was related to other workers in the mens factory and the workshop director. Oh, my mom used to be the factory. Many men in the factory have been to her. This is the real bus. My mom saw that my dad saw the thief tight, just to prevent her." "Really, so avant-garde." "Avant-garde, when the two children went to junior high school, they were caught by other people when they were mixed with other men. It was said that they were stripped of clothes and rushed to the street that day. You said that this is the mother. How can the two children continue to go to school? Later, the stomach was big again, and it was late. The doctor said that the number of abortions was too many before, and it was found that the time was too late. If the abortion was in danger, it would only be born. Her man estimated that he could not do it himself. My own kind, I was so angry that I drunk and drunk on the road. Well now, the twins that were born are now the mother of four people. "The four children still recognize her?" "Let''s recognize it, you said, if the woman still knows how to be good, she is old, she has a chronic disease, and she doesn''t know what to know. It can always be alive with a few children. Do you fool it? I have seen a few children, the youngest is almost the same as me, but they are all honest, even if they are so embarrassing, but they dont say that they will not raise her, but she is good, always disliked. A few of my children gave too little money to them, and they clamored every day to find another son. "Another son?" "Yeah, she said that she was born and was taken away by the people. She was taken away by the wealthy family. The family thief has money." "Oh, really fake." "Who knows this, you have to call your son, it must be called the rich son to come back and ask her to give her money, huh, huh." Ps: For this reason, please take three days off, but as long as you feel that you can code the words, you will start work in advance, and you don''t want to wait for everyone. v3 Chapter 691： Hidden under the smile, the truth The taxi stopped at the door of Cixi Hospital. Su Bai pushed the door and got off the bus. In the hot and humid climate, the pedestrians and vehicles on the whole road were awkward, but the whole person of Su Bai seemed very dry. It seems that the surrounding climate has nothing to do with him. He walked straight to the fruit shop on the side of the hospital with a backpack. Generally speaking, a street at the entrance of the hospital is never short of selling fruits and selling milk. For a short time, Su Bai brought a box of milk and a fruit basket back into the hospital door. Cixi Hospital is a small private hospital. Su Bai walked into the hospital building and reported the name of Wang Ai Juan at the front desk. The location of the ward was quickly found. Stepping on the stairs slowly, step by step, once, the fat man once asked Su Bai, is not interested in looking for his own mother, Su Bai directly veto, because he thinks this is very boring. This time, Su Bai also felt very boring, but because of the strange resonance in front of the airport terminal, Su Bai could not continue to ignore this, he had to come here. This happened when he was promoted to a high-level audience. Su Bai didn''t think it was a coincidence. He wouldn''t even think that it was the so-called birth mother that made the great motherly love of the world play a role, so I let myself feel it. Came to the door of the ward, Su Bai pushed the door open, there were three beds in the ward, but at this time only the middle of the bed was lying on a bed with a patient wearing a patient, the beds on both sides were empty, but the hospitals The patient is still quite a lot. It may be because other patients can''t stand the problem of staying in a ward with Weng Aijuan. Therefore, the hospital can only arrange this for the time being. It is really pleasant to live alone in a ward in the hospital. Things. When Su Bai came in, Weng Aijuan was in a state of falling asleep, and the quilt had traces of movement. Her arms were outside the quilt, and the whole person came over halfway, like a child smashing the quilt while sleeping. But Su Bai can see that she is actually doing a "hug" movement, and even who is embracing, Su Bai is also clear. The fruit basket and milk were placed by the bed at the bed, and Su Bai sat down on the empty bed next to him. I took out a cigarette, and I didn''t care if it was a hospital. I didn''t care if I had a patient lying in front of myself. When I walked in, through the nurses'' desk, the two nurses were talking about the right and wrong. Su Bais hearing was very good. It was also a clear understanding. It seems that this birth mother is really a human being who is free and free. . It seems that it is stimulated by the smell of smoke. Weng Aijuans eyelids began to tremble and should be waking up. Su Bai sat there still and continued to smoke. "you are?" When Weng Aijuan woke up, she saw a man who was smoking on the opposite side of the bed. At the moment, she was scared to grab the quilt with her hands. When she found that the man was sitting there smoking a cigarette, and there was no other movement, it was slightly Put down the snacks. "Let''s see you." Su Bai said. Who are you? Weng Aijuan continued to ask, I really dont know you. Su Bai shook his head, yes, you don''t know me, I really don''t want to know you, you are you, I am me, you were born to me by surrogacy, but since that man and woman are willing to let you live, it should I feel that you will not be bad, and they should also give you enough benefits, otherwise you will not say that I was taken away by wealthy people. I remember that when I was in the hospital last time, the blood corpse lying in the morgue said that "dream" shouted out the name of his deceased wife. Finally, the nurse of the investigation class called the "family" fat man registered by Su Bai and said " Ye Zi" two words. Su Bai did not know why he would suddenly think of this. It seemed to have no similarities with the situation in front of him, but he suddenly thought of it, as if there were deep connections between the two things. Su Bai stood up and walked over to the bed and pushed open the window. Most of the hospital''s windows are fixed like the hotel. The angle of opening is very small, so the air circulation in this ward is really bad. Plus, Su Bai is still smoking. For a time, it is too late. Weng Aijuan, who returned to Su Bai, began to cough. "This disease, can''t be better." Su Bai spit out a cigarette and asked, Weng Aijuan''s disease, it is really difficult, and can only continue to heal. Talking to a patient like this is really not the right way to see a patient. "who are you!" Weng Aijuan raised the volume. The man in front of him was wearing a black sportswear with a strong wind and dust. His hair was a little scattered, and there were many stains on his body. It looked like a migrant worker working outside the home. Although the wages of migrant workers are now rising all the way, even some so-called white-collar workers can''t compare, but Weng Aijuan still does not associate Su Bai in front of her with the "son" she has just called and embraced in her sleep. Its like the Zixia Fairy in The Westward Journey has said that his husband will step on the colorful clouds to greet himself. In Weng Aijuans heart, she has more than once imagined that her son, who was pregnant, will open one day. The luxury car finds itself and cries with each other and promises to raise themselves to repay their own kindness. Which girl is not pregnant, but Aunt, also has the power of Huaichun, and from the life experience of Weng Aijuan, she is indeed a woman who likes to pursue romance. Unfortunately, she is not a poet, otherwise she will be praised and live freely. Very unfettered. Su Bais mouth showed a smile. He still looked back at Weng Aijuan in the mirror. Twenty years ago, he was taken out of the womans belly by the man and the woman. In this woman''s belly, he stayed for ten months. Weng Aijuan saw that Su Bai did not answer his own question. He reached out and tried to press the button of the nurse. Su Bai turned around at this time and looked at Weng Aijuan. "Twenty-five years ago, I was born to you." ........................ Some people like to compare life to a crossroads. Everyone in this life is actually making choices. As Weng Aijuan''s choice, she actually tasted the bitter fruit of her choice again and again. She is not a saint after all, nor is she a listener who can completely ignore the society. She has not yet reached that level, naturally because of what she has done. Withstand the pressure from this society and condemn it. But she was still reluctant and never really regretted. When she was young, she felt that she was living very smart, and even pointed to some family women who washed clothes at the factory public pool more than once and said they said The man has no attraction at all in front of him. Naturally, there is a slap in the face that pulls her hair and beats, but there are also people who are sitting on the side while continuing to wash their clothes and wipe their tears. But now it is getting older, just as in "Minhang", "the younger brother died from the army and died, and he went to the future." When people are old, they always like memories, even try to reflect, but Weng Aijuan did not reflect, nor did he Going down to her four children, she still feels that her life is still full of hope. These four children are not in her eyes, no one is developed. Then, she began to miss the son who was taken away. Even then, she didnt know what the so-called surrogate meant, and she didnt know Take her blood and the blood of Su Bai to test, there is no slight relationship in DNA. But she is still full of expectation, full of illusions, she is a woman who can''t live without losing her illusions, from her childhood, until she grows up, until now she is old. When Su Bai said that sentence, Weng Aijuans reaction was to hold his head first, then looked at Su Bai with a look of horror. "I don''t know that a man and a woman told you that they didn''t have a name. The man''s name is Su Yuhang." "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!!!" Weng Aijuan started to scream, but the whole ward was shielded by Su Bai. Weng Aijuans screams would not be heard outside, and when Weng Aijuan screamed, Su Bai stood still with a smile. There was a hysterical woman on the bed. she was, Know the name of Su Yuhang. Suddenly, Su Bai found that things seemed more and more interesting. Why did her cheap aunt not kill the woman, even gave the woman money, and told her their name. This is not the behavior of the man and the woman at all, especially after Su Bai learned his own life and saw the corpse lying on the bed and the body rotted. The attitude of the man and the woman to Weng Aijuan seems to be really too good. Weng Aijuans screams began to hoarse. The whole person was taken away by all the spirits, and with the words of a little more abstraction, he was taken away by hope and fantasy. Su Bai walked up to Weng Aijuan and stared at Weng Aijuan. Weng Aijuan suddenly gasped, then turned his eyes and fainted in the hospital bed, but unfortunately this is not a Korean drama, Weng Aijuan is also destined to become the heroine in the Korean drama. Just fainted, but will not die, Su Bai sat down at the bed and said to himself: "Do you know, I started to kill you directly when I was planning to come over, because I don''t know why you dreamed when you dreamed, but it really... annoying, and you can actually become my inexplicable. The demons that appear, this is really, very funny." Opened Weng Aijuan''s bedside table, where Weng Aijuan''s cell phone and wallet were placed. Su Bai took out his wallet with a black and white photo. The photo shows Weng Aijuan in his youth and a man in a new tooling. The man is very thin and not tall. He is not worthy of the glamorous Weng Aijuan, but they are married, so the man smiles very happily, and Weng Aijuan is a board. Face, obviously not very satisfied with the "married" to the man around him, then Weng Aijuan''s mind should be coffee, sunshine and beaches, but marrying a paper mill worker means her fantasy Really can only be reduced to fantasy. "Is this man drinking alcohol and walking on the road and being killed by a car?" Su Bai slightly frowned. Before listening to the two nurses, I knew that Weng Aijuans husband was wearing a green hat because of Weng Aijuans anger and anger, and he was killed by the car on the road, but now it seems that Things seem a little less simple, because, Why are so many people killed in a car accident? v3 Chapter 692： Once household According to Su Bai''s temper, he was really planning to bring some fruit and milk to see Weng Aijuan. With Weng Aijuan, she cried and cried, and then looked forward to the future of mutual support and then turned around and twisted her. Neck. Because of the call outside the airport terminal, it has already made Su Bais heart in the heart of Weng Aijuans heart. Her existence can affect herself. Its enough to kill her. . However, according to the information now available, Weng Aijuans husband, the worker in the paper mills workshop, looks really uncommon, and may even be a listener, and is a time with his own cheap aunt. Audience. Otherwise, Su Bai really can''t figure out why that man and woman would be so polite to Weng Aijuan, not only did Weng Aijuan do humanitarian destruction, but actually gave her money in a down-to-earth manner; Of course, this can also be understood as a man and a woman who seem to really think that using money to find a surrogate is a normal thing. They wait until the pregnant woman''s stomach is big and then take the child out. The money is given, and the pregnant woman is not at all. Knowing who they really are, everything, basically will not leave any troubles and clues. But the most unreasonable part of the problem lies in why this surrogate woman named Weng Aijuan actually knows the name of Su Yuhang, how is this possible! Judging from the status of Su Yuhang in the past, he is already planning how to avoid the broadcast eyes. He said that he is also a senior listener. Then look at Su Bais attitude towards the forum administrator Liu Wei. The senior listeners are too lazy to go. After talking to seniors about something, how could it suddenly become a corporal of Li Xian to tell her a woman who is pregnant for money? According to the rules of broadcasting, some people must not touch it. First, without the absolutely causal causality, the audience must not be killed without cause. The other is the immediate family of the audience, the direct line of any listener. Relatives or people who are equivalent to immediate family members also enjoy the same treatment. So, in this way, Su Yuhang did not kill Weng Aijuan at the beginning to find a suitable footnote, because she is the wife of an audience! As for why the audience at the same time with Su Yuhang has been staying at the paper mill for work, Qin Yang is still a taxi driver in Qinhuangdao. Su Bai himself has had experience in opening a detective office, not After receiving great power, each listener will decisively say goodbye to his own life, and in many cases, it is because of the cruelty in the story world that the audience will be more cherished to cherish some things in the real world. And watching his wife keep putting a green hat on himself, maybe someone is this good? Obviously, there are forces that can change the quality of their lives, but they are as mediocre as they are. Obviously, he has the ability to let his wife die on his own, but still continues to be obscured; Obviously, the ability and reason to kill his wife and hoes, but still continue to let his wife go out to let the waves, perhaps, people are really good this mouth? Su Bai licked his lips. This husband has died in a car accident, or died in the world of stories. Broadcasting has arranged a reasonable way of death in the real world, or he is following his own cheap aunt. Going away, I managed to avoid the eyes of the broadcast. So, what kind of possibility is it? Su Bai looked at Weng Aijuan in the coma. At this time, Su Bai suddenly had some sympathy for her. If her guess is correct, then this woman does feel piti to a certain extent. She just let go, just indulge herself, but her Husband, but it is really abnormal, and it is abnormal to the point where it can''t be added. When Su Bai planned to wake Weng Aijuan and ask some things, Su Bai suddenly felt that there was an invisible net covering himself. Of course, this net is invisible, but it is not the kind. Describe the rhetorical rhetoric of the mood, but have a spiritual power to focus on this, and are gathering together. The other party is obviously very careful and very cautious. If it is changed to the former Su Bai, it may be really difficult to detect it. After all, the profession has specialization, and the other party is so cautious, but nowadays Su Bai is already a senior listener. However, he naturally resonated with the surrounding environment, so the changes in the surrounding environment were clearly introduced into the mind of Su Bai. Su Bai turned and pushed the door of the ward, then turned right and went straight to the entrance of the corridor. The calm footsteps bring a kind of rhythmic pressure. Of course, the patients and doctors and nurses around us certainly can''t feel this kind of thing, but Su Bai knows that the spiritual strengthener can definitely feel it. In addition to myself, there are still listeners interested in Weng Aijuan? Sure enough, when Su Bai was about to walk to the entrance of the corridor, the mental power that had been left to his side disappeared without a trace. This meant that the other party seemed to be aware of the identity of Su Bai and directly chose to avoid and retreat. But the other side chose to retreat, Su Bai did not intend to let him go. At the moment, the whole person of Su Bai jumped directly from the entrance of the corridor. Soon, when Su Bai continued to go down three floors, at the entrance to the hospital building, he once again perceived the breath of the other party. Su Bais body shape immediately turned into a **** fog disappearing in place. At the same time, a man wearing a red jacket and a hat is rushing. He chose to turn right after the door of the hospital building. It is the direction of the back door of Tsoi Hospital and the location of the parking lot. The young man seems to be avoiding someone, and it is very strange that he walks in the process of rapid movement. It is not a straight line, but a winding, as if deliberately taking a circle. But the sweat on his forehead is getting more and more dense. Obviously, the person he is avoiding, even if he has not caught up, has already brought him a lot of pressure. After all, he is avoiding the tracking of a senior listener. However, when he walked to the back door of the hospital, he stopped and took a sigh of relief. This does not mean that he has got rid of the other person, but that he no longer has to struggle, when a senior audience is so close. The distance is really desperate when you want to catch up with you. The strength of both sides is really not at a level. Su Bai put a cigarette in his pocket and stood in the back door of the hospital. "puff." Su spit out the smoke in his mouth, Su Bai smiled. "I didn''t expect it to be you." The man shrugged too, and there was some helplessness. "I am better than you. I just knew you when I was mentally probing, but you really surprised me. It was only three months before I saw it." Its a high-level audience. Should I bend over to you and call you an adult? "I am no stranger to being promoted to a higher audience than you. In the last story world, you got a lot of other people''s weapons, but in fact, there is a lot of things under my bed. There are a lot of trains in the train station, but I am even lazy in research." Su Bai slowly walked toward the man, this man, Su Bai knows, the same, the other party also knows Su Bai. Amnesty, In the last story world, the one who laughs best is the one who laughs at the end. He succeeded in dying a lot of listeners who participated in the world of the story and searched a lot of their things. It can be said that it was a good harvest, even an happiness. Once had the opportunity to kill the imprisoned Su Bai, just because he was too greedy to want more, so he did not succeed. But unfortunately, three months of real-world time has passed, Su Bai is already a senior audience, and he is still a senior. Before I tried my best to circle and even lay down the spiritual trap and the obstacles of the formation, it seems more like a silent joke, because the gap between the strengths of the two sides is not something that can be compensated for by some means. "I am very curious, why are you here?" Anle asked Su Bai to ask, he did not bow to Wu Bai, because he also knows that it does not make sense, and he also knows that Su Bai has no reason to shoot himself. Just because I just met and didnt say hello, so I made a big disrespectful crime? Ha ha. "This is also the place I am curious. Do you have any relatives who are also here to cure the disease, so you came over?" Su Bai smiled. "You are also very cautious. You will still use it in a hospital." Is spiritual power to explore the road, is there too much for the enemy?" "You..." Hesitated for a moment, or continued to look directly at Su Bai. "Why, why are you in my mother''s ward?" Anle looks as usual, but when asked this sentence, Su Bai still caught a subtle change from the eyes of Anle. Obviously, a mother like this, even for a listener who is used to life and death, It is indeed a very disgraceful thing. The smile on Su Bais face disappeared, because he now needs a little time to think about what relationship he has with Anle. A mother is born? Not right, not accurate, A woman born? It doesn''t seem to be so inaccurate. After all, surrogate mothers can''t fundamentally change the genome of the fertilized egg. That is to say, the child''s genes always come from the pair of sperm and eggs, and they won''t change any more. It absorbs the nutrients supplied by the mother. After thinking for a long time, Su Bai seems to think of a way to describe the relationship between two people more accurately: "I am coming back to see the house I used to live in. You should be the resident behind me." v3 Chapter 693： He is excited Chengdu Dawuyu Hot Pot Restaurant, Wuhou District, Because it is afternoon, there are more than two hours from the evening meal, so there are not many guests in the store. Its already summer, and its really hot. A middle school student in a school uniform walked out of the school and entered the hot pot restaurant. He ordered some red side dishes and hand-painted some side dishes. Soon, the bottom of the pot was picked up by the waiter, and the bottom material slowly melted down as the bottom of the pot began to melt. The taste of the hot pot was slowly spreading. The student put a piece of hairy belly in a boiling hot pot with chopsticks. After waiting for ten seconds, he clipped it out and licked it in the oil dish, then sent it into his mouth and slowly chewed it. This is like his own hot pot, but he is enjoying himself. If he is not wearing the uniform of the middle school, he may not think that he is just a middle school student, because no matter how his movement looks, it looks like It is a person who has experienced the vicissitudes of life and has a story. When the student put the third hairy belly into his mouth, a hot middle-aged man wearing white short-sleeved men walked into the hot pot restaurant. The man looked a bit old, probably because of the reason he stayed with his beard. The image makes people subconsciously think of those bohemian heroes in the martial arts novels. "Oh, don''t you ask me to eat, how can I eat it myself?" The man went straight to the first-time student''s desk and sat down. He picked up the chopsticks and ruthlessly sent the two plates of tender beef into the pot. Then the pickpocket seemed to be waiting for the beef to be cooked and cooked. "Who knows when you will come, you Yan Huihong is the most punctual one in the circle." The man who came in later turned out to be Yan Huihong. Then, the person who is qualified to sit on a table with Yan Huihong will naturally need no more words, but this one is really some. Young is terrible. "Hey, you guys are really not talking about it, just like a friend I used to be." Yan Huihong smiled, his character is relatively large, or it is a type that is thick and thin, so it always gives a bold The feeling, of course, is, after all, a long-awaited audience, naturally it is impossible to be too pure, and it is impossible for him to be arrogant and arrogant, and he is not so busy and bored. "Like Lan Lin, right?" The student put down the chopsticks and took a sip of the soy milk on the table. "Hey." When she mentioned Lan Lin, Yan Huihong sighed. Obviously, the impact of Lan Lin''s death, the impact brought to him, has not really been eliminated. "Let''s say, what do you do in Chengdu," the student asked. Because I found some interesting things. Yan Huihong sent a large piece of beef into his mouth and took his mobile phone out on the desktop. Look at the album yourself, no password. Chen Guang, this A few photos, I think you will definitely be interested." The student''s name is Chen Guang, a relatively delicate but also used more name. It was still better than ten years ago, but now, the name of Chen Guang is often used in various romances and novels. It adds some helplessness. Pick up Yan Huihong''s mobile phone, click on the album, and enter the eye, it is a very plump woman in bed, Meiguang looked up and looked at Yan Huihong. "Haha, turn down and down, the rest can be ignored directly." Pressing the nausea of ??his heart, Chen Guang began to turn down. Soon, a strange picture appeared because it was an old photo, but it should be taken with a mobile phone against the old photo. Out, the photo is a large iron gate, with two buildings at the back, and a small open space with many children''s toys, such as seesaws and slides. "You remember this place, aren''t you?" Yan Huihong asked with a smile. "I heard that you grew up in an orphanage in Chengdu." "Then why do you decide, I grew up in this orphanage?" Chen Guang shook his mobile phone and asked. Intuition. Yan Huihong wiped the oil stains on his lips with his back. Its really just intuition. "In addition to intuition?" Chen Guang apparently did not believe this reason. "In addition to intuition, that is, I have met other audiences in Chengdu. I have met them when I am not a senior audience or even a senior. Those few are now gone, or They died in the world of stories, or they died in the real world, but they all told me that they came from an orphanage. I am very curious. In the end, which orphanage is so powerful, its clear to the audience, are you right? "When I was very young, this orphanage was closed." Chen Guangs face showed a trace of remembrance. Obviously, this orphanage was the first place in his life to clearly feel the warmth, although Yan Huihong said before. The message that came out clearly shows the difference in this orphanage, but one yard is one yard. Who opened it? Yan Huihong continued to ask, I came to Chengdu this time to find out the matter. "It was started by a couple. Both of them are entrepreneurs. I remember when I was a child in an orphanage. Every time their husband and wife came over, the children of the orphanage would be very happy. Surrounded by them, they called the deans uncle, Auntie. The day they came, it was the festival in the orphanage, not only the gifts and toys they brought, but even the food of the day would be much better than usual. Later, the couple went out of a car accident, their son directly terminated the financial support for the orphanage, so after half a year, the orphanage was completely disbanded, and the children who were older were themselves going to the society. Looking for work, the younger ones were accepted by the government-run welfare homes, and I was accepted by the welfare homes. "Do you remember their names?" Yan Huihong asked. Chen Guang shook his head. "At that time, I was only three years old. How can I remember so much?" "So now you are interested in this matter?" Yan Huihong swallowed a large piece of beef. "This is not normal." "Now I know that it is not normal. I didn''t feel this way before." Chen Guangbai''s fingers tapped on the table. "You should not only know so much." "Oh, this couple has a son, that is, the son who suspended the funding of the orphanage. When I investigated him, I still stunned. You guessed it, he was also an audience. In the story world where Lan Lin died, I have also met him." "Oh." Chen Guang nodded. "What strength level is he now, should he still die?" "I don''t know this for the time being. It is estimated that I will be a senior in the middle of the day. I am not dead. I am also surprised. This guy is purely mentally ill and has not died yet." .................. "You were born to my mother''s surrogate?" In a tea shop after Cixi Hospital, Anle was still somewhat unacceptable after listening to Su Bais remarks, but the look on his face was not shocked, but rather ridiculous and funny: "This woman is really a bottomless line. She dared to do surrogacy more than 20 years ago. It is really at the forefront of the trend." Obviously, Anles feelings for Weng Aijuan are not good. "You don''t have a cold for your mother, why should you come to see her?" Su Bai asked for a drink of milk tea. "Because I want to see her miserable appearance, every time I come back from the story world or come back from the field, I will take time to see her, because she, my childhood has been ridiculed, even the reason for my rebuttal None, because the whole street knows what kind of woman she is. I dont want you to say, I always listened to her saying that she still has a rich son who will pick her up sooner or later, and I still want to find the rich son to give him in front of her. Killing so that she completely cut off this thought made her live completely desperate, but after hypnosis I found that she did not know anything about the so-called son. Su Bai smiled and pointed his finger at himself. "He is sitting in front of you now, you can now do it to him." Anle shrugged a little helplessly. "I am very cautious at the official level, but I am very curious. Why did your parents find a woman like her to surrogate? I think that normal parents are choosing surrogacy. It should be more cautious, just as parents who intend to artificially inseuse other people''s sperm should have a lot of research and evaluation on the person who used the sperm." Speaking of this, An Le suddenly and again, he seems to live the same focus, ask: "Twenty years ago, has it been possible to do artificial insemination surgery in China?" Anle is a very intelligent person. Su Bai never denies it. Obviously, he has found some wrong things from Su Bais narrative. "Your mother is like this, your dad doesn''t care?" Su Bai asked, he spent time to talk with him, the purpose is to ask Weng Aijuan''s husband. "My dad?" Anleton paused. "A very poor man, I remember that I was taken home from kindergarten by that year. My mother called the wild man outside to do that kind of thing, my dad would stare at me. The eyes and mouth stood in the kitchen and didn''t dare to speak out, but I could feel that his body was shaking. Obviously, he was always forbearing for his own children, but I was precocious earlier, some things, In fact, I have a few in my heart." Listening to the words of peace, Su Bais mind emerged from another completely different picture. A middle-aged man in a tooling hides in the kitchen, holding his son''s mouth and eyes while admiring his wife''s green picture in front of him. He is smiling, he is happy, and he is excited and shaking all over... ...... v3 Chapter 694： Orphanage "Your dad is really a great father." Su Bai said to Anle. "I don''t know why, but I always feel that you like this praise, there is such a bit of harshness." Anle said. "You don''t think too much, well, I still have some things, I have to go." Su Bai got up and pointed to the happiness. "You pay for it." Looking at Su Bais back from the tea shop, Anle bit his lip, as a clever and conceited person. Just since Su Bais meeting and leaving, his heart has been depressed and depressed. , often able to provoke anger. After all, the atmosphere of the match that is completely dominated by Su Bai brought about by the huge power gap between the two sides is an insult and trampling of pride for Anle, clearly in the last story world, this guy Its still just a prisoner. Life and death are still in your own hands. If you make up your mind early, this guy is already dead. Where else is there a chance to become a senior listener in front of you! But some things have become established facts, there is no way to change them, even if they are happy, he knows in his own heart that the terrible gap between senior listeners and seniors. Whether in the world of the story or in the real world, it is difficult for you to see the senior audience being broadcasted together with the seniors to do the task, because the two sides are really not at the same level. Weng Aijuans case, for Su Bai, is a small episode, a bit light, but if it is a serious matter, it is too much. In the true sense, she should be dispensable for Su Bai. One person, especially after figuring out what her whole person is like, Su Bai believes that the next time she dreams of calling herself and being perceived by herself, it is really not big. On the one hand, she sees it. On the other hand, he has forced Weng Aijuan to see it. I have always imagined that the rich son who might have come to take his own good life is just a bankrupt wage earner. The blow of Weng Aijuan is really too big, as much as when the other men in the factory rolled the sheets. The feeling of being caught and raped by a wife and a wife is even more than that. But this guy who is happy has a fatherly style. His dad is an audience, but he is willing to watch his wife keep on wearing a green hat. He still cant help but enjoy it. Anle also has an instant. The ability to change one''s own and the living conditions of the family, but still eagerly watched the mother who kept her shame from childhood, to endure the double torture of the soul and the body. This father and son, really do not need to do a paternity test, it is definitely a biological. When I got back to a taxi and went to Baiyun Airport, it was already more than 7:00 in the evening. The plane was open at 8:30. Su Bais good security check happened to be on the plane, sitting on the plane and looking outside. Some dazzling guide lights, Su Bai subconsciously reached out and stuck it on the porthole. To be honest, sometimes Su Bai will ask himself in his heart. If the little guy is still by his side, will he still hold on to the man and the woman? It should be dead and hold, but it may not be right now. Sometimes, Su Bai feels that this abnormal mental circuit is very convenient. He can make himself face a lot of sufferings and tortures and will not fall down, but sometimes he will suffer the distress caused by it. That is a lot of things. I can''t help but go to indifference. In the violent roar, the plane took off from Baiyun Airport. .................. Joy City is a place where people flow in Wuhou District of Chengdu is relatively concentrated. Nowadays, this large-scale plaza integrating commercial food and cinema is popular throughout the country. However, Yan Huihong was helplessly standing outside an open-air cafe on the ground floor of Joy City. It was helpless because the site of the orphanage was completely pushed down like this. I still want to It is obviously impossible to get any physical information from here. Chen Guang came out with two cups of coffee and handed it to Yan Huihong. For this Joy City, Chen Guangs party was very flat, even for the orphanage that looks very strange and absolutely unusual. Chenguang is also very dull, this kind of dullness, set off Yan Huihong has some emperors do not worry too much. "Since you are not interested in this, why should you agree to investigate with me?" Yan Huihong asked for a sip of coffee. "If I am an experiencer or a low-level audience, I may hate the orphanage and continue to curse it for three days and three nights after I hear the news, but I am now a senior listener. Under the premise that the above-mentioned big men are leaving by train from time to time, I feel that I don''t have too many emotional impulses to make me hate it." Chen Guang is telling the truth. It is like a trafficker selling a child to a wealthy home. After the child knows the truth, he sees his biological parents still living in the bungalow, and his own brothers and sisters drop out of school to work. If he gets married early, can he really hate the trafficker who had trafficked him? Of course, this example is a bit extreme, but it is also based on the common sense of people under the public mind. "Actually, there is a lot of information about the orphanage. It''s really a lot. I can''t believe that there will be so much." Yan Hui Hongjun, he slammed his mouth, took a nap, and the smell of a millet of rice was pervasive. Come out, "Obviously, the couple did not deliberately erase the message of the orphanage, so even if you want to re-find it after so many years, it is really convenient. After all, this orphanage is complete and even He was also awarded a certificate and banner by the district and his mothers newspaper. But all of them are used for fart, there is no useful message, not even the list. In a few years, which child has lived in, there is nothing, including the welfare institution that you received later, only Your name and a photo of you when you were a child. "Oh." Chen Guang laughed subconsciously. He understood that this was not a hidden information. Instead, in that era, many things were not popularized and developed. For example, the original orphanage was such a thing that it was impossible to get rid of it. These burdens, the certificate commends the honor of not paying money, but the specific work, no one really did it at that time, no one will count, plus the back of the orphanage is closed, naturally It became a shackle similar to the "headless case." How many children have been raised in orphanages, and how many of them have become listeners like themselves, how many people have died, and how many people are still alive, these are still unknown. "You can go to the audience forum to send a post and ask." Chen Guang thought about it, suggested. Yan Huihong shook his head. "No, this thing can''t be made known to everyone." Chen Guang didn''t talk, because there was no need to say anything. Although Yan Huihong looked like a hero with a beard, he really didn''t want to go to this point. The reason for investigating this matter. It also has his own purpose, and naturally he is not willing to have someone else come and share a piece of it. As for why I let myself know, probably because I am the party, I have not really told myself the truth of this matter. "You said before, is the couple''s son also a listener? It should be able to get some breakthroughs in him. Where are others now?" "I can''t find him yet. The news that I asked people to find out is that he has been in Chengdu for a while after he became an audience. Then he seems to go to Shanghai, but as for where he lives in Shanghai, it is temporarily unknown." "Then go to Shanghai." Chen Guang reached out and touched his chin at least. "I actually interested in the son who interrupted the orphanage funds." "In fact, to a certain extent, he interrupted financial support, but it is also doing good things. Otherwise, there will be more orphanage children to become listeners in the future." Yan Huihong said. "Who knows this kind of thing." Chen Guang stretched out. "I won''t go to class in the afternoon. When did you leave?" "go to Shanghai?" "Where can I go?" "When I have two days, I still need to visit a friend who lives in Nishikawa." "Good." Chen Guang nodded and promised very simply. "That then contact." Yan Huihong pointed to the mobile phone in his hand and went to the side of the road to stop a taxi and left. Watching the taxi disappear into the field of vision, Chen Guang also picked up his own phone and dialed a number. Less than one, it is connected. "Hey, my little light, what is it about finding your most loyal servant?" The voice of the demon was coming from the other side of the phone. This is the voice of the son. "The sea, there are senior listeners who are starting to investigate us." Chen Guang said. "I can''t manage the high-level audience, and no one is as arrogant as you are." Gongzihai said with some irritability, he is still a veteran, a senior audience, he is really Can''t get involved. "But among us, only you can contact your sister." Chen Guang stressed. "It''s hard to get in touch now, unless my sister takes the initiative to contact me." Gong Zihai sighed and said. "The next time my sister will contact you again, talk to my sister." "A light, is it so cautious?" Gongzihai asked inexplicably. Oh. Chen Guang smiled. This is the third time that I contacted the audience in the orphanage recently. Obviously, someone has deliberately pulled it out. v3 Chapter 695： Ancient corpse Out of the airport, it is still the parking lot location, and Su Bai is aware of the feeling that "the object is human"; I still remember that I flew back to Shanghai from Dali last time. It was a fat man who picked up the plane, but I met the trick of ghost revenge, and finally directly led to the fat man moving out of the old family. This time in Guangzhou, the fruit was I picked it myself. At this point, Su Bai felt that some felt sorry for the fat man. The general fat man should use the cause and effect to figure out what was deliberately separated from himself and others, but he still did not escape. When I got on the taxi, it was less than twenty minutes. The car drove to the door of the old house. It was really close to the Pudong Airport. It was just a turn at the airport. Su Baigang got off the train, the iron gate was pushed open, and wearing a black Gyatso just came out and saw Su Bai, Gyatso was a little dumbfounded. "I really didn''t expect you to come back today." Immediately, Gyatso looked at what he had noticed and took a slap. "so fast." Obviously, Foye is seeing that Su Bai has been promoted to a higher audience. ............ During the months when Su Bai and the fat man were not there, the two monks lived at home and did not feel lonely. They could even describe themselves with their own pleasure. They were generally like their qualified sluts, even if they did not become listeners at least. There is no problem in becoming a sorghum, so both the mentality and the soul are also ready for the life of the Buddha. "The monk went to Nantong, there is a Buddhist church there." Gyatso gave Su Bai a cup of water and said. "What about you?" Su Bai sat on the sofa for a while and didn''t come back, but there was no auspiciousness in the family, and there was always a feeling of being empty. "I just got ready to go out and distract my heart." Gyatso explained it casually. Su Bai did not pay attention to what Foye had to go out to do at night, and spread the handwriting directly. "What are you going to do, although I am going, I am not a guest." "When you are back, you have to talk to you." Gyatso also sat down. "But, you are still an adult." Su Bai smiled and pointed his finger at Gyatso. This product still wants to know something about the high-level audience from his mouth. After all, Foye is far from being promoted to a high-level audience. The two big lords sat on the sofa and chatted about the sky. Generally, Su Bai said that the Buddha was listening. When the whole process of promotion was finished, Foye also sighed: "Its also a bitter fat." Yes, if you take the case of Guangzhou and take it alone as a story, the fat man is undoubtedly an absolute tragic figure in the story. In the end, he forgets the choice of the world, more like a woman in a martial arts story, free and easy to leave, background It should be matched with the sunset at dusk. "My promotion is actually a bit tricky." Su Baidao. "There is nothing wrong with it. Everyone walks differently." Jiacuo suddenly thought of something and asked, "Yes, the ancient corpse I brought it, put it in your room, go now. Look no?" "Let me in the room?" Su Bai was a little dumbfounded. He nodded at the moment and left the living room with Gyatso to come to his room. Originally, in the anticipation of Su Bai, it should be a rotten coffin placed there, but who knows that it is a hail, it is not a cold ice, it is rented when ordinary people die. The coffin, the kind that can be kept cold when plugged in. "This is really bad." Su Bai snarled. Ancient corpses and antiques, sometimes not separated, the most familiar Loulan ancient corpse used to be the favorite of Chinese and foreign criminals. Whether it is the British Museum or the Louvre, there are many mummies from Egypt. There is a movie called "Phantom of the Louvre" that tells a story like this. But just as a good horse with a good saddle, a valuable antique, you want it to be more valuable, then the cloth wrapped and the box placed is naturally not bad, just as the good old corpse does not ask you There is a complete funerary, but at least one matching coffin is the right one. It is a bit too cheap to put the ancient corpse directly like the Gyatso plug-in coffin in the funeral parlour. "I am not selling it to you, it is for you, I have to swear something." Jiacuo saw that Su Bais attention was actually on this, and it was also a bit of a dumbfounding. "I was carrying it for more than 800 years. The coffin, but there were some accidents during the transportation, so the coffin was gone." Saying, Gyatso went to the edge of the hail and reached out and tore the papers one by one. "You should check it out first, even if the rest are useless, but it is good for you to raise the body of nearly a thousand years in his body. Of course, I hope that you can get more benefits, so he It is also worthwhile." "You are not afraid of the Cultural Relics Bureau to check you?" Su Bai also stood in front of the hail and began to look at the ancient corpse. This can be used as an exhibit in the temple. Gyatso shook his head. This thing has to be re-sealed every ten years. The living Buddhas of this temple have regarded him as a burden, but There is no way to deal with it. Your teeth are good, and it will help me to deal with it." "Is it so cold?" Hey, is it a female body, and the clothes on the body are replaced later?" "Yes." Gyatso did not intend to take advantage of Su Bai. "Which ancient corpse was untestable? After all, the temple is not an archaeological institute. There is not so much work to study this. She seems to have caused it eight hundred years ago. Some incidents were brought back to the temple by the living Buddha and brought back to the present." Su Bai pressed the button and then opened the lid. For a time, the temperature in the whole room was suddenly lowered, and even the frost scum appeared. This effect is not worse than the strength of the ice. "How can the resentment be so heavy?" Su Bai did not understand. "This is still the result of years of resolution, and the resentment has been reduced a lot." Su Bais palm was placed on the forehead of the female corpse. The female corpse was generally well preserved, but naturally there was no such feeling in the zombie movie that almost the same as the living person. The skin was still a bit dry, and the complexion also showed a blackish Two colors, no matter how they grow up, but now they are a look of awkwardness. Ordinary people may get scared when they look back and get sick. When the palm of the hand was attached to the forehead of the female corpse, Su Bais right eye began to show a black ink, and the zombie lineage in his body began to work alone. The same kind of people can communicate with each other. Just as humans also believe that the rest of the animals also have their own language and communication methods, but they have not yet been able to crack it. Su Bai remembers that in the "Zombie" story world, he also tried it. Can communicate with the rest of the zombies, but far from being so complicated with people and people, the communication between zombie groups, mainstream or high-order or wise zombies can guide low-level zombies, similar to ants Post status relationship. However, when Su Bai tried to release his own feelings, he did not receive the response from the other party. This made Su Bai a bit strange. Could it be that this ancient corpse is really just an ancient corpse, not a little special? But this is not possible. Does Foye just say that there was an accident during the transportation process? If she was really just a simple ancient corpse, what would happen? When Su Bais hand opened and looked at Gyatso behind him, he suddenly found Gyatso, who was standing behind him. His face turned into a womans face. woman, Staring at myself. The surrounding background also changed from a white room to a black color in Su Bai. "Ah." Su Bai couldnt help but smile. Hey, I thought it was a bad transmission signal, but the result was that the signal was too strong and caused intense radiation. Gyatsos body began to slowly disappear and became a womans body. The woman was wearing a purple dress and stood so cold and cold in front of Su Bai. Su Bai is clear that he is now in a spiritual space that he and the female body are building together. It is an exchange area formed by the reaction of the female body after Su Bai released his own induction. "Hello." Su Bai smiled and said hello. The female corpse still stared at Su Bai coldly and did not speak, but in her gaze, there was a look called contempt, as if looking at a deficiency. This is also a no-brainer. Now Su Bai is already a high-level audience. In the face of this female body, I really dont panic, and there is no need to panic. I must know that Gyatso can completely suppress this female body. Then I am even more ignorant, and there is a specialization in the arithmetic industry, but now I can completely crush the past in the most unreasonable way, and the effect will not be worse than the paper and the array. "Your memory, your corpse, I need it, you are taking the initiative to sacrifice to me, I will keep you a sense of help to reincarnate or help you find another body to repay the soul, or I will automatically, broken Your body and soul, forcibly absorbed, You choose. Su Bai touched his pocket and took out a cigarette. This cigarette is fake. Su Bai is clear, but for Su Bai, not to mention tobacco, even if the ether is boring, it will not affect himself. This is purely a matter of personal habits, but when Su Bai hits a lighter, he has never been able to smoke. "Ha ha." Su Bai knows that the other party does not want to smoke by himself, so he can''t point it. Here, after all, it is the spiritual space that the two sides have jointly established, and the other party also has the right to control. The female corpse continues to look at Su Bai, Just when Su Bai feels that its no longer a good idea to wait any longer, The woman suddenly nodded gently, at the same time, "it is good." "Then you promised?" Su Bai shrugged. "What do I have to do to match your sacrifice to me?" "May with me... mating," said the female body. "........." Su Bai. v3 Chapter 696： Weird self-timer Su Bai was surprised and paused for a few seconds. He was confirming whether the female body was joking, although Su Bai did not believe that an ancient corpse that had been suppressed by the temple for eight hundred years would make such a joke at this time. The woman''s body was very whispered, as cold as her body temperature, but soon Su Bai also began to cold down, Su Bai''s cold, because of his murder. "I''m sorry." Su Bai is still smiling, but from Su Bai''s eyes, he should be able to see the touch. "You confirm that you have been dead for so long, you will have temperature and secrete water. ?" The female corpse continued to stare at Su Bai and did not speak again. "I don''t think we have any good talk about it." Su Bai stretched his hand and everything was broken. Communication is over! The next moment, Su Baiy opened his eyes, his hand was still on the forehead of the female corpse, and the female corpse was still lying in the hail, but at this time, the female corpse slowly opened her eyes, and it was desperate in her eyes. Black. Is there a result of the exchange? asked Foye, while looking at the mobile phone, feeling like it was like giving the wind to a friend who went to ***, then went back and asked: What happened? The female corpse squinted, and Su Bai also perceives that the other person wants to get up, but with the white palm of her hand, the female corpse is still suppressed by Su Bai and continues to lie in the hail and cannot move. This is the crushing of strength, so you can''t say anything. "After a friendly exchange, she also put forward a beautiful request, but I still refused for you." "Help me refuse?" Foye put down his mobile phone. He noticed the change of the female corpse, but Su Bai is now a high-level audience. If he is there, he naturally does not need to do anything himself, even if Su Bai does not know how to restrain the ancient corpse. The method of the law, direct and simple violent temper can be, plus here is still the old family, there is a high-level audience is difficult to see the existence of the phalanx, Foye is really not afraid of this ancient corpse. "She said that when I was in the temple, I was in love with you for a long time. I need to come with you to be willing to hand over all the reincarnation. I originally thought that you are a compassionate Buddha. If you ask for your opinion beforehand, you estimate that in order to save her. Give yourself the opportunity to give yourself, so I will not let you help you to reject her directly." "Thank you." Gyatso naturally wouldn''t believe in Su Bai''s Hu Wei, just urging a cry. "I''m hungry, I''m a little hungry. You solved her early and went out to eat supper." When Foye finished turning around and left the bedroom, he also helped Su Bai to close the bedroom door, as if Su Bai really wanted to do anything shameful. Su Bai released his hand, and the female body immediately bounced, and the temperature around it decreased again. "boom!" A muffled sound came, and the female body was smashed to the ground by Su Bai. "boom!" I got to the other side. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" At this time, sitting in the living room, Gyatso, who was going to watch TV, only heard a burst of muffled sound, like Su Bai put "two kicks" firecrackers in the next bedroom. Except for some furniture, the main body of this house is part of the formation method, and it was also made by the old people who had been searching hard for the materials. So it was very strong, and therefore, even though Su Bais neck was smashed by the womans body. The floor tiles are not damaged. The effect was still very obvious. Although the female corpse was not directly smashed with broken arms and broken legs, the temperature of the room finally returned to normal under the violent physical attack of Su Bai. It''s no surprise that when a certain force reaches its utmost, it does have a general effect. Su Bai released his hand, and the female corpse was lying on the ground. He didn''t get up again. He was black and smoked, and he was more dry than before, like some otaku''s girlfriends leaked. But at this time, in the eyes of the female corpse, there were two lines of blood and tears. When the blood and tears flowed out, they turned into a red worm and began to fly. "Ice!" A layer of ice hood appeared in the woman''s corpse. These red worms flew out and hit the ice hood and directly frozen and fell, and then turned into dust. If it was changed, Su Bai would have to pay for some of the female corpses. Even the female corpse said that she could not have a few rounds with Su Baidou, but now, it is really difficult for her to turn out the spray in front of Su Bai. Some of the weird means that have been ineffective have been directly killed by Su Bai. One foot, stepped on the lower abdomen of the female body. There are two fangs in Su Bais mouth, and the black color of the right eye becomes more and more intense. Together with the purple hair, it shows a temperament. The reason why Weng Aijuan was so disappointed in the hospital before, Su Bai''s hair style may also be a big reason, because normal people think that the hair-dyeing taste of the hair dyed purple may be a rich son? "I will give you another chance to choose." Su Bai''s scorpion looks at the female body. To be honest, although this female corpse is absolutely unable to turn over the waves in front of her, Su Bai really does not want to swallow her directly, so that she can only Get some zombie suffocation, this kind of thing can be nothing for Su Bai, and it is impossible to improve his zombie lineage. Su Bai is more concerned about the inheritance that may be obtained in the female body. In the last ancient corpse world, I got a lot of blood clan inheritance. Now I also wonder if I can get some zombie inheritance. After all, what I rely on most is actually the blood and zombies. The female corpse has a cold expression and cold eyes from beginning to end. just now, Su Bai gave her a second chance to choose. The female body should be understood. But she still silently opened her legs, she is wearing a purple skirt, but it is very convenient. Su Bai licked his lips, forget it, when he said in his own words, when Su Bai raised his foot and prepared to really step on it, he found that a yellow long strip crawled between the female corpses. The object, greasy, looks like a yellow scorpion. As the jaundice is drilled, it only hears a "squeaky" sound. The body of the female corpse has dried up completely and the skin has begun to decay quickly. ........................ "Chu sir, you are really busy, please have dinner, and the result is hard to be dragged into a nightingale." The smoked child licked the shrimp while glanced at the late Zhaozhao. Chu Zhao sat down opposite the smoked child. This is a private restaurant that everyone used to like. It was just the last time that he came with his girlfriend Xiaohui. At that time, Su Bai was also there. There is no need to say anything more. This time, the smoker once again agreed to this place, and Chu Zhaoyi began to squat. "There was a murder case in the morning. I went to deal with it. The problem is not big. The murderer has already found out." Chu Zhao is not polite, just open to eat, eat and eat, Chu Zhao looked around, said, "Oh, When you asked me to come here, I thought it was a big white back." "You have nothing to do to check the ticket of the people''s house?" Smoked a small shrimp into the mouth and slowly chewed to see the beauty to eat, sometimes a very good enjoyment. "Occasionally, I should pay attention to it. He should be the plane just after a few hours." Chu Zhao said. "We are not a person with him now. Although I still regard him as a friend, I really shouldn''t have much chance to continue to eat and chat in the future." When the smoked child said this, there was not much empathy. The tombstones of the three people have already been bought and put together. After the last incident, the three people are also considered to be "previously released," and they also eat a big food stall, but It is unrealistic to think that the three people continue to go on like they had no heart and soul. "Who knows, I have heard of some things, the level of Su Bai, if it is too good for us, help us for no reason, it may lead us to improve the difficulty of the task in the next story world, otherwise it is powerful. The audience can pull up a gang." "I have heard this saying, yes, there is something I want to tell you." The smoker wiped his hand with a wet wipe, then took an envelope from his wallet and handed it. Give Chu Zhao. Chu Zhao swallowed something in his mouth, picked up the envelope and opened it and asked, "What?" "You will know when you look at it." The letter is not in the envelope, but a few photos. "Isn''t this a photo of the three of us before we had a barbecue?" Chu Zhao asked inexplicably. "Did you print it out before I gave it to me?" "Look carefully." Smoked reminded. Chu Zhaowen once again bowed his head and looked forward to the temper. then, Chu Zhaos mouth began to grow slowly. "this is" "I saw it, you should never be bored to say that it is my P." Chu Zhao shook his head. "But what is going on? Spiritual photo?" "Take it, how could it be a spiritual photo, I took it with my mobile phone, and I can tell you that I printed a lot of photos before, except for the two that gave you two, there are still a lot left. I deliberately look over it. All of them have become like this, and I am sure that this photo of your family will become like this." "Then why is this, who is this guy?" Chu Zhao thought it was ridiculous. "Her hand is on my shoulder." "Pay attention to this key point." Smoker reached out and knocked on the photo. "I was actually a bit strange at the time. Why did you put your face so close to the white when you took the phone with you and the white? At the end, it was obviously empty. I thought it was because you didnt take frequent selfies when you first printed it, but now it seems to be a good explanation, because there is a woman behind you, she actually joined us. Self-portrait, and her arms are naturally hooked on your shoulders." "Who is this woman?" asked Chu Zhao. "You should ask, why do we cooperate with her so well when we are self-portraits, just like the four of us really know each other and sit there and take a selfie together, I lift the angle of the phone, your posture, the big white side Orientation, this is clearly a self-portrait of four people who know each other!" v3 Chapter 697： Grandpa, please use 鳝 Su Bai bent down and straightened his hand and pinched the thing that looked like a yellow scorpion in his hand. This thing is thicker and bigger than the average jaundice, but it is more slippery. It feels more like a sponge, and the whole body is up and down. They are all greasy, like the ones that have just been soaked in lard. Moreover, Su Bai did not find a mouth or any mouthparts. This thing is completely sealed. It has no head, no face, no legs and no feet. If it is not pinched in the hand, it can sense that it is creeping. It really doesnt make people think it is A living thing. From time to time, the sound of "Zizi" came from the palm of your hand, like water poured into a boiling oil pot, but if you look carefully with a magnifying glass, you can see that Su Bais palm is actually separated from the yellow scorpion. A layer of insignificant distance, the maintenance of this distance makes the corrosive liquid naturally secreted by Astragalus membranaceus unable to cause real damage to Su Bai. This is the ability of the senior audience. It has become a high-level audience. The blood and absolute power have not grown. The improvement is only the level of life. But this reaction has been greatly reduced. It is reflected in many details, if not for yourself. The strength has absolute confidence. Su Bai will not stupidly grab this yellow scorpion by hand. "Fo Fu, Buddha!" Su Bai shouted at the outside. "What''s wrong?" Gyatso asked as he walked over. "The nightingale is there, do you cook or I cook?" Su Bai said. "Hey." Gyatso looked at the things in Su Bais hand, and some accidentally said, "This is a corpse." "The corpse?" Su Bai swayed the greasy stuff in his hand. "Can this look like a corpse?" "Oh." Gyatso smiled. I wanted to reach out and take a look. But when I got close, I realized that the sputum-like thing kept secreting the corrosive liquid. He knew that Su Bai could grab it by hand. It is because the other party has this confidence, and Gyatso also noticed the details of Su Bais palm. Although it only separated the insignificant distance, it can already offset most of the most direct corrosive force. The remaining injuries are Su Bai is not a big deal for Su Bais powerful body. "The corpse, in the eyes of ordinary people, even for the eyes of most listeners, is considered to be a baby born from a corpse, but this is only a special case in the corpse. In general, when a woman dies, she is actually pregnant, and then I got another chance to continue to give birth to the child in the belly under the temperature of the corpse. However, this kind of ghost baby is rarely able to get on the table. It is nothing more than relying on the resentment of the mother''s death and the resentment of the purest aura transformed by the baby as a ghost. Heaven is also a ghost that is relatively handy. You should have seen it in "Dream of Red Mansions". The niece fills the sky with the remaining stone red dust. In fact, this can also be called stone tire, because this is the life born of stone. The proliferation of humans and animals follows the heavens and is the law of natural reproduction. However, some things, which have not been able to multiply, but have produced something, can be called a corpse. The word ''corpse'' is a general term referring to something that does not have the ability to naturally multiply. But human beings are the spirit of all things, gathering the life born of the creation of heaven and earth. Therefore, the corpses born of human corpses are often more valuable. Those ghosts and infants can only be regarded as the lowest level among such corpses. Whether it is plasticity or usability, it is much worse than the real corpse. It is nothing more than being ruined by a wicked person. Gyatso is obviously excited to see the corpse, and there are more words. The Buddha is the temper. He is more vulgar than the monk, but he has always been ignorant of things he is not interested in. . "What the **** can this stuff do?" Su Bai asked. "Right, this will not be the kind of living Buddha that you used to live in the past?" Gyatso did not pay attention to Su Bai''s teasing. When they came to the level of Su Bai, even if the former living Buddha came alive, whether it was mana or qualification, what really is with the current two, especially with Su Bai? Comparable. "I don''t know what specific effect, you can try it yourself." Gyatso looked forward to it. "In any case, you always like to eat heavy tastes. This time is the same." "You see this thing so excited, give you something to eat?" Su Bai looked at this yellow scorpion with a look of disgust, thinking that it was crawling out from the legs of the female corpse, and really had no appetite, although I clearly saw Jia This should be a good thing, and the most important thing is that this female corpse is the object that has been suppressed for eight hundred years in the temple of Gyatso. People say it is for themselves, but they have actually praised this. I am really embarrassed to be directly monopolized. "Oh." Gyatso smiled and waved his hand. He knew the character of Su Bai. The brain circuit of this product was sometimes different from other people. He also understood that Su Bai was really asking if he wanted it or not. "Unless I am now Advanced into a high-level audience, otherwise my magic body can not look down on the effect of this thing, even a carelessness will get a magic body collapse. This stuff comes out of the mother, just like a newborn baby just came out, the baby As the length grows, the aura of the body slowly dissipates almost. The grains and grains that are eaten are affected by the human environment. The same is true for the corpse. It is hot and swallowed, and the effect is greatest." "I said Buddha, how do I feel that you are talking now with a northeastern taste, and your home and the northeast can be separated." "When you join the WTO," Gyatso said. Su Bai nodded, and Foyes change of Su Bai was felt. Especially when he came back, he saw that he was wearing a casual dress and planned to go out to eat supper. It seems that it is not far from the breakthrough. The monk still has a leisurely thought. What kind of Buddhist conference Nantong participated in, Su Bai in the south of Nantong knows that there is a Wolf Mountain, which is known as one of the ten hills of Buddhism, but the Wolf Mountain is no different from a real hill in the outside. However, it can be clearly seen from these few things that the anomalous behavior of Gyatso and the monk is actually a precursor to self-breakthrough. Su Bai himself relies on the opportunity and the previous accumulation of hard-earned places to attend the senior audience. At the level, these two monks may have their own doorways. Just, look at the hand holding this jaundice, Su Bai really feels a little embarrassed, Pointing at Gyatso asked: "I said Buddha, you must not lick the fat man and the monk is not at home, let me eat this stuff." "Small monks are you?" Gyatton paused and continued. "Actually, my ability to heal is worse than that of the seven laws. In ancient times, doctors did not separate families. Usually a tribe sacred totems and beliefs. The activities are also part-time doctors, and your Central Plains has begun to refine it, but in our case, these skills have not been left behind." The historical environment of each region is different after all. Su Bai thinks about it. Many people in the Tibetan area are going to find a monk to cure the disease. Those Tibetan mastiffs are not likely to give you a holy water to recite the thoughts. Otherwise, it is not a sign of self-improvement, and Jiacuo is the living Buddha of the temple. It may be better from the clinical experience that it is better than the monk who is studying medicine. Its just that Gyatso has always been a jealousy. Lazy temper, while there are monks, there are very few shots to help with treatment. "What are you going to swallow?" Its even worse without swallowing the effect. Jiacuo reminded. "Cheng." Su Bai smiled. "I went to the kitchen to find some vinegar." Su Bai walked into the kitchen with a handful of yellow scorpion. The material in the kitchen was quite rich. Su Bai personally took some garlic and put it into the vinegar bowl, then took out a bottle of white wine and walked into the living room. Taking a deep breath, just as Su Bai was ready to really start swallowing, Gyatso suddenly shouted. "Wait a minute, forget a side dish." "Hey, Lord Buddha, do you know that I just had the courage to swallow this thing with my eyes closed? After you stop, I have to re-do the psychological struggle." Gyatso opened the door to the yard by the floor-to-ceiling window, and Su Bai followed him. At this time, Su Bai discovered that the things that had been planted by the auspicious brains had grown out of vines, like loofah vines. There is a loofah vine in the court, and my favorite auspicious year is also planted. "Take this as a side dish, you can neutralize it. These two things are extremely corrosive, and they are swallowed together, and the side effects are hedged, but the drug effect can be raised to the highest level." This green thing, Su Bai, has personally experienced it. It is very corrosive and has its own spirituality. Gyatso means that you can take this leaf and wrap it with jaundice. "Fo, you used to prescribe medicine?" "Get the material on the spot." Gyatso raised his hand on Su Bai, indicating that Su Bai would eat soon. "Fo, I will say it again. If you play, I can''t play with you. You know, you can''t beat me now. I will call the monk later." "How much nonsense, your previous appetite is not very good, cold and cold, this is a good thing, but unfortunately I can''t afford it now, or how it might be cheaper." Su Bai slightly raised his head and wrapped the yellow scorpion with leaves. The leaves and the scutellaria are not good things. When they are superimposed, Su Bai feels that his palm is too fast to be eaten, and the burning pain can clearly perceive. At the same time, there is still a crisp sound of "ž", It feels like a person holding a teppanyaki and swallowing it with a hot iron plate. At the same time, the jaundice is still twisting and twisting inside. It seems to be saying, Eat me soon, I am very fresh, Very fresh......... Foye was still urging the side, "Grandpa, use it quickly." v3 Chapter 698： change Su Bai thinks that Gyatso is getting more and more funny. Even the "use of cockroaches" has been said, and it is disgusting. If it is not the squid that is holding the leaf bag in his hand, it is really necessary. The sigh is really: the world is not old enough. Even Lvfu has become like this. Su Bai remembers that when he first saw Gyatso, he was in the Tibetan area. He was carrying his upper body and carrying a hatchet. He even killed several people to clean up the portal. At that time, the Buddha was ignorant. If you dont speak a lot of words, you dont really care about people. Its just like two people. However, Su Bai is clear that the monks pay attention to a WTO practice, the monk went to the Buddhist conference, and Gyatso actually knows how to go out and eat the nightingale. Both of them may be looking for opportunities to break through the window paper. Open your mouth, hold your hands, and let the white eyes close, and send the squid directly into your mouth. The entrance to the leaves is instant, and the squid is the entrance and drill. Two things entered the Su Bai belly in an instant, and there was no chewing process at all. On the contrary, the eating party seemed to be a little twisted and pinched, but it seemed to be very good, but it was taken very active. "Hey!" "Hey!" Suddenly, Su Bai only felt that his whole body was painted with a layer of fire oil and fired at the same time. The feeling of burning fire was uncomfortable, and the willpower of Su Bais metamorphosis was actually at this time. I am afraid of the feeling of collapse. "hiss" Su Bais neck stretched, his hands licked his neck, and the whole man fell from the sofa. Gyatso stood beside Su Bai, his hands were printed, a string of bones appeared, and then he went out. The bones radiated blue light and suspended in the head of Su Bai. In Su Bai, a cool feeling came. His own pain has also eased a lot at this time. "Its just uncomfortable at first, its just getting better, Gyatso reminded. In fact, there is no need for Gyatsos reminder. Su Bai knows the importance of his own heart. Since he swallowed it, he has to prepare for it. There is no turning arrow in the bow. The little guy is not here, and Su Bai can be ashamed to toss, and the snoring is coming, Su Bai is like a fierce beast and slams the ground with his fist. Foye stood on the side and blessed Su Bai to protect the law. While watching Su Bais painful madness, the tiles were smashed by Su Bai, which made the Buddhas mouth twitch, the house. He has a lot of solidity. He can''t leave a trace on the wall with his hatchet, but seeing the goods in front of him has so many pits. Sighing, Foye still sighed in the heart, in the end is the gap between senior listeners and seniors, it is really too big. Looking at his clothes, Foye took a deep breath. He also knew that he had changed like a person recently. He did not remember that he was sitting in the highest position of the temple three years ago and watching the living Buddha worshiping the believers. However, there is no such thing as the responsibility of the righteousness in the heart. The whole person lives like a small citizen. Im not rude, I dont do my homework, I dont practice, I just read the newspapers and listen to the songs every day and then go to the food stalls outside to eat the night snacks. Its not decadent, but its really different compared to the previous ones. It is. But as a result, he found that he had a great change in his life and the perspective of life. The world has another layer of meaning in his eyes. Even if I don''t have myself, what the state should do is still doing things, unity and stability along with the future. This is the trend of the times. I have been worrying about things before. When I do nothing, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it. A general trend, rolling down, people or forces that used to think that they are suffering from ills, under this general trend, have become jumping clowns. In short, it is the same as anyone who has left the earth. This is a trend, but also a cause and effect, a larger and more macroscopic cause and effect. Can not help but, Gyatso is gone, of course, at this time it is no longer a matter of distraction, because Su Bai has obviously passed the painful period at the beginning, and the breath gradually began to level off. Of course, the effects and effects are actually continuing to ferment and continue, but the pain may have slowed down. Of course, it may be that Su Bai is used to it. For Su Bais spiritual willpower, which is a metamorphosis level, Gyatso feels that he has been stifled from his playmates and became the only one. He feels a bit stunned, but he thinks it is relieved, although his childhood is accompanied by blood. With fire and killing, but at least it is a clear way to let yourself go step by step, even if there is a **** footprint behind him, but Su Bai is first set to a normal life experience, and then he is On the basis of a normal person''s three views, twisting or even subverting, this is a big horror, but also a big torture. "Hey.........call........." Su Bai was still sitting on the ground. After the jaundice entered his body, he was directly dissolved by his zombies. The reason why the leaves dissolve so quickly, the leaves also have a great effect, otherwise the painful feeling is still It has to be extended by at least twice as long. But the spirit of the corpse is still squatting, and any intelligent life will instinctively resist the demise, and want to continue to preserve its existence. But it is a pity that, compared with the corpse contained in the yellow scorpion, Su Bai really cares about it, and it is the secret hidden in this sacred spirit! If you want to corpse, this corpse is richer, can you compare the rations that you give yourself every day in the coffin? "Oh, I still want to hide." Su Bai talks to himself. When he speaks, he can see that his teeth are all full of blood, which can also show how terrible the pain suffered by Su Bai before. This thing still wants to hide in the Su Bai body, or attached to the soul of Su Bai, this point if the Su Bai can not see it, then it is really white mixed, as the saying goes, the beast of the beast is stunned Adding a smile to the ear, this thing has been suppressed for at least eight hundred years. The living Buddhas have been blessed by the Buddhas in the past, and they havent really gone out, even if they were a seven-year-old person who was detained alive for eight hundred years. A big fool, compared with the audience and calculations, is really too tender. Coupled with the improvement of Su Bai''s life level, the sense of the soul has naturally increased a lot. The other party has nowhere to be seen in his own body. Under the strangulation of several soul levels, the other party will soon be defeated and defeated. It was forcibly opened by Su Bai, and his soul began to be swallowed up. This feeling is actually similar to the blood of vampires in the past. After all, what is hidden in the blood of ancient vampires is actually the memory of the soul. It is a risk for others to forcibly tear the other soul and absorb it at the same time. Big things, because the soul is too delicate, once the damage is too great, but for Su Bai, it is really ripe to make perfect, whether it is blood or brain flowers have been eaten several times, but also cooked The door is ripe. "boom!" Everything of Huang Wei was completely erased by Su Bai. Now, Su Bai is reading the memory of his soul. Some of the methods of using radon that he has figured out for eight hundred years have naturally begun to be accepted by Su Bai, but Su Bai is more interested. It is still the memory of the other party. On the one hand, people have the instinct to watch privacy. On the other hand, Su Bai always has a lot of useful discoveries every time he reads these long-standing memories. In Su Bais perspective, there was darkness around, but slowly, and light began to appear. Memory reading, Start: "Ticking... Ticking... Ticking........." Outside, there seems to be a small rain ticking sound, falling on the eaves, it is very crisp, but Su Bai does not know which style the eaves are. The architectural style of each place has been very different since ancient times, but Su Bai still looks at it. I don''t see this, because this memory, he read from the first person perspective, just like the previous reading of the ancient vampire through his perspective to see the image of Zulong holding the jade and killing the Quartet. This woman is blinking, as if she just woke up, sunlight, Some glare. When she opened her eyes completely, Su Bai realized that the previous ticking sound was not because it was raining outside, but because there was an indoor rockery pool in the house. The water was still alive, and it was flowing and kept dripping. Su Bai is still lying on the bed, the gauze is smashing, the breeze is coming, shaking and swaying, but it is quite beautiful, but the style should not belong to the rigorous style of the ancient times in the interior. Only this woman still lie in bed, did not think of walking and walking, Su Bai can only continue to look at it through her perspective, time is a little longer, it feels a little boring. In general, the memory that can be clearly read in the depths of the soul is often the most memorable memory of the original Lord, but at least until now, Su Bai did not see anything special. However, very quickly, there was a change, and the footsteps were getting closer and closer. Then, a thin man with a beard and a costume like a Persian businessman came over. "Alisa, my pearl, you are so beautiful." The man is telling the praise, Su Bai felt a kind of disgust, extreme disgust, This disgust is not from Su Bai, but from this woman, this woman can now feel what emotions Su Bai can now. However, soon, Su Bai was stunned. Because he saw the man in sight had already taken off his clothes and was crawling on the bed! "Alisa, my pearl, you really want to die, I am eager to get you for a long time, I think about it, I hope that I can get you one day, even if I only get your body, I am satisfied!" v3 Chapter 699： curse! Su Bais feeling now is like wearing VR glasses to watch that kind of adult small piece. In fact, VR glasses are still very tasteless, and many people buy it instead of pursuing gameplay. Just want to experience it. The feeling of the first angle of view when making a film. almost, Just like Su Bai at this time, only this first perspective was reversed. Su Bai is now entering a female perspective. A man has already stripped his clothes and went to bed. There are two choices in front of Su Bai. One is to forcibly give up this opportunity to read memory, and the other is to continue to look at it with nausea. Fortunately, the psychological quality of Su Bai has always been excellent, plus just The swallowed sputum was swallowed up. At this time, the things in front of me were very disgusting, but Su Bai was quite good. The most important thing is that if the female corpse is the most important memory, it was originally *** At this moment, the Su Bai also recognized it. But Su Bai still feels that things should be turning. Sure enough, when the man put his hands down and began to prepare to walk in the woman''s body, a dagger suddenly appeared. The woman should have hidden the dagger before him. At this time, he directly shot and penetrated the man''s chest. "puff" The man grasped the dagger''s handle that pierced his chest, and fell down on it. For a time, the blood flowed like a note. This should be the important organ that was picked up, not bleeding, but bleeding, for a time, The sheet was also stained with a red layer. "you" The man held out a hand, pointed at the woman, wanted to say something, but did not say it. The first time, leaning down on the bed, he completely fell down. This is dead and can no longer die. From beginning to end, what the man said is actually not Chinese. It is a kind of other language. Su Bai is not a linguist, so he can''t tell, but as a woman''s first perspective, he can perceive women''s emotions and thinking. The words that the man said, although Su Bai could not understand, but the meaning can be understood. The woman climbed up, and she seemed to be afraid of everything in front of her, and she actually... actually killed him. Because Su Bai saw through the woman''s perspective that the woman''s hands were shaking, a nervous and fearful emotion was spreading. If this matter is modern, it may be a serious manifestation of domestic violence. In fact, it is really common for a wife to kill a husband or a husband to kill a wife in the real world. Of course, according to the previous situation, this mans The woman does not seem to be a husband and wife. It is a bit like the feeling that Yin Zhiping had stolen the little dragon girl. Because when the woman gets out of bed, the whole person is directly rolling down, the limbs are sore and weak, obviously it is poisoned. But what happened to the knife that was so fast? Is it really that the little universe broke out when it was innocent and tarnished? Su Bai is just an audience. He can only analyze it through the limited perspective given by the "lens". It can''t be said to stand by the woman and ask her. Hey, are you poisoned? The woman squatted and climbed and ran. She ran a few steps and fell. The house was quite big. It was not like the Huren bedroom in the traditional sense. It was a bit like the palace of the palace. However, when the woman is about to come to the bedroom door, the bedroom door is pushed away at this time. A group of maids dressed in white clothes came in, with a black robe woman in the middle, and the rest of the women were covered with veil and couldnt see the truth. The only one who did not cover her face was the black robe woman, but the black robe. The woman''s face is a pothole, just like a hive, and she will slowly squirm open and close. Ordinary people may have to get scared when they look at her. The woman squatted down and bowed to the black robe woman. The black robe woman just stared at the woman and smiled, but this expression had no half-smile effect on her face. "I want you to be his woman. I will take over his country. Now you kill him. I waste a lot of effort to get this country. Do you know?" The woman still kept groaning and shivering. Man, already dead, has been killed by her, she has nothing to say. This makes Su Bai, who is a spectator, very dissatisfied. Hey, you are asking for mercy, but it is justification. You dont put a fart to let Laozi get information. How do you know which country is this? But this woman seems to have accepted her life and is willing to be punished, so she does not say a word, so she waits for her punishment. "If you don''t want men to touch you, then I will fulfill you." In a pleat on the woman''s face, a shackle was drilled, and she climbed out of her face, then climbed from her to the ground and finally climbed to the woman. The woman looked at the cockroach in front of her, and her body shook even more. And Su Bai is clearly seeing, Mom, this is not the jaundice, this woman is now planted with jaundice? As an audience, you have to learn to make up the brain, because some directors play well, so suspense, it is called blank, some directors are poor, the audience has to make up a lot of things, plus this woman does not speak, Su Bai can only desperately Earth brain supplement. The previous absorption of the ancient vampire blood Su Bai has received important information. I climbed up from the woman''s knee all the way. Finally, I drilled in from the woman''s nostrils. Su Bai also felt the feeling of having a foreign body getting into my nostrils. It was greasy and greasy, and then I went down all the way. I feel something is creeping. "Well, you can build a grave for you. This is my punishment for you. You are not satisfied." The woman bowed her head more respectfully and expressed her surrender. "Unless a man is willing to have a relationship with you, this curse will always afflict you." The black robe woman finished, and she smiled grimly. "But I am looking forward to it. I don''t know for decades or even a hundred years." , which man is willing to do that with you." Su Bai was so stunned that it was no wonder that the female corpse inexplicably said "mating" with her. This is the heart disease of the female corpse. It is also accompanied by her curse. She needs a man to mate with herself to end the curse. But I don''t know what happened. The female corpse was discovered by the monks in the temple more than 800 years ago and brought back by the living Buddha of that generation. Imagine a picture. When each generation of living Buddhas applies a consolidation seal, will they ever encounter a female corpse and suddenly say: ask for mating. But it is clear that the aesthetics of the living Buddhas of the past are still there. In the end, the female corpse was sent to Su Bai as a gift, and it was completely tragic. Compared with the living Buddhas who suppressed her in the past, Su Bai was a BUG. The previous living Buddhas could only suppress the suppression and suppress her, but Why can''t she be, she has reached this generation, Gyatso became an audience, and has long since broken through the limits of the strength that the living Buddhas of the past can achieve. It is not so much a matter for her, but when faced with Su Bai, Su Bai It was simple and violent to violently smother her, and finally forced to know how many years of jaundice existed in her body and climbed out and was swallowed by Su Bai wrapped in leaves. To be honest, Su Bai has some pitiful women. When he is punished, he is silent and willing, and the situation afterwards can also be described as "tragic." Subsequently, the picture was completely dark, and the woman should be dead. Su Bai could feel the feeling of loneliness. This is the feeling of death. The woman died and went into the grave. That country should not be there, but the female body is still there, because the curse is still there. Su Bai does not know who the black robe woman is, but the other party''s bad taste and the means of tormenting people are really admirable. This is death and will not let you die or even humiliate after hundreds of years. The memory is not over yet, even if it is dark now, but Su Bai can feel the passage of time. It is like watching a 2 hour movie. There is a plot in the first 5 minutes. The middle 110 minutes is all black, but it is already Press to fast forward. "Scratch... rub... rub..." Around, there was a violent rubbing sound. Su Bai could feel that all kinds of touches were recovering. Time and recovery were normal. This memory should be divided into two sections, at least from the time span. 5 minutes in the previous paragraph, the latter paragraph may be about the same length, in the middle is the fast-forward time of the female body to stay in her grave. "boom!" The coffin cover was opened, and the outside was a starry sky. The female corpse slowly opened its eyes. I dont know how many years of sleep, even if it is a pig, you can let it be in a specific environment and feng shui position for more than a thousand years. I got a pig just coming. The coffin board was opened and the female corpse opened its eyes. This is the rhythm of swindling the corpse. It is like watching a Hollywood blockbuster. The front section is a world of paving and disgusting blood, and finally comes to the high. The special performance of the tide show, as the only audience, Su Bai is really a little excited, and I dont know who is so unlucky to open this coffin. But soon, Su Bai did not have the mind to watch movies. Because of a conversation from the coffin: "Amitabha, this is not enough." This is clearly a monk, and the age of listening should be quite large. "Hey, there is something in this woman''s stomach, but unfortunately, the year is really not enough. If you don''t encounter it in this place, you can really add a nightingale when you change to the normal scene." When Su Bai heard the sound, the heart jerked a bit. This voice, Su Bai is very familiar. This is the voice in the coffin in the land of the testimony. Su Bai was lying with the coffin and accompanied him for a month. This voice, Su Bai will not remember correctly, is the middle-aged man who is fat. "Beep!" This is the voice of the third man. "Forget it, its too late........." He is... he is! An old photo appeared in Su Bais mind. This is a photo of the monk who found himself at the Chongsheng Temple in Dali. There are three people in the photo. One is an old monk, and the other is a middle-aged man who is blessed. there''s still one v3 Chapter 700： She is still there! "Before, I would only think that this is a psychic event." The two of them also finished eating the nightingale, left the private kitchen, and there was no place to talk in the big night, just sitting together in Chu Zhaos own police car. "But now, I really want to think about it." Chu Zhao said with one hand holding the photo and the other hand holding the cigarette and frowning. "But we are the audience," said the smoker. "If we are ordinary people, it is actually very understandable, but we are the audience, how can we erase our memories." One of the most powerful places of broadcasting is that he can handle a dead listener in the most normal way. His loved ones, his friends, and his good-willed people will think that this person is walking very ordinary. This is already a force that transcends the ability of ordinary people to understand, and even beyond the understanding of the audience. Just as the same year, Litchi can erase an English city, but she can''t directly change the minds of some people''s minds and do it "take it for granted." Apply the lyrics in the song of the Seven Sons: But they are plundering my body, and you still keep my inner soul. But with the intervention of the broadcast, you are not your own soul. "Oh, I can''t figure this out. I guess it''s an analogy. You are dead. I know how you died, because the broadcast will not change the memory of my audience." Chu Zhao shook his head, "still said Nowhere." Broadcasting will only change the memory of ordinary people, and will not change the memory of the audience. Otherwise, if you treat them equally, there will be a very funny picture. For example, the audience listens to the audience B and exchanges the news of their familiar audience. The car accident died, the audience drowned, and the audience fell from the stairs. This picture is so illegal. "We have always had a friend. She has been with us all the time. It is very good. Even after attending the party after we bought the tombstone, it is enough to explain the problem. Otherwise, ordinary friends may not have that kind of treatment. We didn''t even have an appointment with Gu Fan that day. Chu Zhao, do you know, some may, in fact, I have already thought about it, but the result of each thought has made my back feel a cool feeling. Imagine a life you always thought you remembered. There is always someone who has a good relationship with you and has been involved in your life. You have forgotten it, but when everything about his memory is eliminated, you are even a little awkward. There is no sense, not even a little loophole. "I can''t be wrong with other places." Chu Zhao spit out a ring of smoke. "The question is, why would you see her in the photo at this time? I still suspect that she may really be a higher level. The soul of the dead, or the one we brought out from the cemetery park that day, will come out with us for a barbecue and then naughty and quirky. When we take a group photo, we will join in a shot? Just because we are relatively low-powered, we are not aware of it, and neither I nor you are a strengthened Taoist monk. "Come on my brain, the director of Chu, do you usually use this kind of chaos to explode thinking?" Smoked a sigh, his fingers poked on the face of a man in the photo. "We don''t notice it." It can be said that it is normal, but he, he was there, how could he not notice that there is a ghost among us?" The smoked child refers to the natural whiteness. Chu Zhao opened his mouth, but he had to admit that the smoked child was very right. It was enough to completely overthrow his previous assumptions. Because Su Bai was present, he could not detect that there was another ghost coming over. Unless the ghost is strong enough to completely block the perception of Su Bai, how terrible is the ghost that can completely block Su Bais perception? "Right, you remind me, fast, start the car." Smoked children urged. Where to go? Chu Zhao asked while driving the car. "Stupid, cemetery garden." ............ This place in the cemetery park, even in the summer of the big summer, you will feel very cool, and even some cool over the head, not to mention the late midnight, the atmosphere is really full. After Chu Zhao stopped the car, he entered the tomb park with the smoked children. It is very simple to avoid the vigil of the graveyard park with their current ability. The goal of the two people is very clear, that is, find yourself three. The cemetery that people bought together before. After arriving at the exact location, the smoker turned on the flashlight with his mobile phone, first saw the tombstone of Su Bai, followed by his own tombstone, and then Chu Zhaos, when he was ready to see the fourth seat in a row. At the time of the tombstone, the smoker specially looked at Chu Zhao, and Chu Zhao also swallowed. Obviously, both of them know that some things, their own and others'' guesses are true, and they can see the real chapter in the next second. The mobile phone flashlight moved over. When you saw a black and white photo of the old man on the tombstone, the smoker and Chu Zhao both took a long breath. A false alarm. That''s not true. As for the woman in the photo, I can only ask him after contacting Su Bai. "Scared the old man, I always thought that something was missing in my life." Smoked children nodded deeply, yeah, this fear seems to be more heavy than the threat of death. However, at this moment, the smoked child seems to have noticed what the problem is, looking at the position of the tombstone on the other side. Because before, she looked to the left from the side of Su Bai, but the one on the right side of Su Bai? Chu Zhao saw the gaze of the smoked child, and immediately realized that he seemed to relax too early. This time Chu Zhao simply turned on the backlight of the mobile phone and walked straight away, kneeling down, and the mobile phone screen was attached to the tombstone. a photo of a girl, Although it is black and white, But Chu Zhao can be sure, Its the girl in the photo! she was, I bought a tombstone with us! Chu Zhaos mouth was slightly enlarged, and a cold feeling swept through the whole body. Looking at the girls photo on the tombstone, he really couldnt figure out anything about her. He didnt feel that something was missing from his previous memory. But the fact tells him, This girl should occupy a large proportion in his life and should be no less than Su Bai and smoked children. At this time, the smoked child had a hand on her forehead. She felt a headache because this discovery would probably subvert her previous memories, and memories would sometimes be equivalent to life. "Call the big white." Chu Zhao gave himself another cigarette. This time, the hand was a little shaken. The lighter was ordered three times before it was clicked. "There is only him." "When I came, I sent him a WeChat, but he didn''t answer my message and didn''t answer the phone. It should be busy." The smoker replied, "But... Chu Zhao, since we saw it in the photo. She, here, found the tombstone with her, then at least it is certain that at the moment after the last "Zombie" story world, this girl is one of our friends, we buy together The tombstone, went to eat the barbecue together. Now that her image appeared on the photo, the photo on the tombstone is also her. Does that mean that the existence of her being erased is not known for any reason, and it has been released again, just like the cut-down version of some TV series. Its the same. Chu Zhao nodded. "I know, I will go back to the office to check. The photos in the photo are actually quite clear. It is not difficult to find her identity information, if her information is completely released. First, go to the cemetery office, we directly adjust their internal information, I remember that when I bought the grave, I registered the information. I, your basic information is here, she should also be, at least, have a name and birth. date!" "Oh, this is like a policeman. Go now, don''t wait for the police uniform to come during the day." Two people are not afraid of trouble. After all, they are regarded as a type of person who has left the secular rules. As long as they are not going to kill and set fire, other things can be more random. The door of the cemetery office was directly opened by Chu Zhao, and the smoker opened the computer and checked it. "The information is not locked and it is not kept secret. It is not difficult to find, it just takes a little time." "There are security guards over there, I will let them go to bed early." Chu Zhao took a shot of the smoked shoulder. "You look for it." After that, Chu Zhao went out of the office, and the vigil watch saw the office suddenly light up and naturally came over to see it. They were very dedicated, but there was no way. Chu Zhaos fist was dizzy, and the two guards were placed on the lawn. Let them sleep here first, and dont know if they will wake up tomorrow if they wake up. The smoker has already started to look up quickly. The cemetery does not have any secret measures for the news here. It is also estimated that there will be no interest in the news of the dead. Those who engage in telecom fraud have not Stupid to buy dead people''s information. The cemetery is filed according to the tombstone area. The smoker first finds the area where his tombstone is located, and then pushes the serial number of the girl according to his own and the tombstone serial number of the three people of Chu Zhaosubai, and soon it is launched. Going down is to start the search directly, soon, the Enter key is knocked, Identity data is displayed on the screen. The photo is a photo on the tombstone, just a color photo on the computer. Then, the smoked child looked at the name in the column of the information, but at this moment, suddenly, "snap", the computer screen was dark and the lights were extinguished, and the power was cut off! The smoker was a little anxious, how could the power outage at this time, but soon, the smoker suddenly thought of one thing, That is, This girl should be dead, Then according to the agreement of everyone before, Her ashes, Has it actually been placed under the tombstone? she was, Actually here! v3 Chapter 701： Infernal hell! There is a saying that there is a heart to plant flowers and flowers, and there is no intention to insert a willow. If you say that Su Bai likes the audience because he can enter the story world to meet his special spiritual needs, now his subjective initiative lies in his own The son lost, so he wants to become stronger, and then go to find a man and a woman to take revenge. From the perspective of the third party, Su Bais life is crippled and frustrating. It is only because of Su Bais own character and the metamorphosis of the will, which makes people ignore his experience. Sometimes, Su Bai himself is thinking, the little guys are being taken away, is it because they intend to do it, maybe they dont want to see that they continue to be decadent and their sons and sons are short all day long, and their decadence estimates have affected their plans. But now they are extremely eager to pursue their own strength, but they are more willing to see. But there is really no other way, even if I know now that I am still walking along the path set by the other side, but there is really no alternative but to continue to go on with the scalp; Fortunately, that man and woman, after all, is not a broadcast, at least does not represent an absolute supreme identity, as long as it is not a broadcast, Su Bai has the confidence to turn them down. They are playing their own abacus. In the end, whether they can count the success, it depends on whether Su Bai really cooperates with them. When the day was in the country, it was also very casual to Dongpu, even if the late Qing government was bullied by Westerners. Its okay to at least arbitrarily knead and beat the Dongyang people. Li Hongzhangs Beiyang Fleet has traveled to Dongpu to fill in the supplies, scared the Dongpu to the Emperor and went to the soldiers to fight, but the Jiawu naval battle changed directly. National transport between the two countries. Taking this example is not very appropriate, but Su Bai does not care about proper and inappropriate. People always need a little chicken soup to supplement it. Whether it is black chicken soup or white chicken soup, Su Bai is willing to be bored. It is really to face it in the future. A man and a woman, regardless of body and mind, will be under great pressure. Su Yuhangs voice appeared on it, but Su Bai did not know where it was. On top of the head, it was a starry sky, but the stars were only a few, and there was a kind of demon light. The three people standing on it also They didn''t show their faces, and Su Yuhang''s last "sound" seemed to be what he really found. Once upon a time, Su Bai saw Su Yuhang in his own memory world, and that time, Su Yuhang seemed to have also sensed something. After that, the radio had cloned Su Yuhang and Su Bais cheap mom in the "Zombie" ancient corpse world. But it failed. The black dragon in the next room was also inexplicably dead. Many details can show that this man and a woman are now powerful. Even the faint ambiguity has already had signs of detaching the power of ordinary meaning. "Dangdang" There is not too much information. In addition to remembering the stars in my field of vision, Su Bai did not get the rest. The coffin cover was re-applied, but it was obviously not succinct, it was very casual. It seems that the monks are not interested in playing with Huang Wei. After that, it was not known how long the darkness was fast-forwarding. Until one day, the coffin cover that had not been covered by the rules was deflected out under the years of polishing, and then the female body slowly opened her eyes again. "Hey!" Su Bai also opened his eyes, but at this time he stood in the living room of the old house, reached out and touched his face, and the memory reading was over. Gyatso handed a cup of tea to Su Bai, and Su Bai took it and sat on the sofa. What is the effect? asked the Buddha. "Thank you." Su Bai had not had time to sort out the methods he had learned about the use of some zombies, and most of his minds are still in memory. Obviously, when Su Yuhang, the old monk, and the blessed man, they were not in the time flow of their own, what was the three of them at that time? Is it in the world of stories? Still in a secret that can change the time flow rate? The sentence of the blessed man: "Hey, there is something in this woman''s stomach, but unfortunately, the year is really not enough. If you don''t encounter it in this place, you can really add a nightingale when you change to the normal scene." In this passage, it has been stated that they should not be in the normal time flow rate in the real world at that time. "What is it?" Gyatso saw Su Bai asked some questions. He was a bit worried that the drug was too strong and the soul of Su Bai was affected by some shocks. "Fo Fu, ask you something." Su Bai put his finger on the coffee table and began to draw directly. He painted the starry sky seen in the coffin in the previous memory picture. Although Su Bai is not an astronomer, he is not an astronomy enthusiast. Even when he was a brother, he was not bored to get a habit of watching the stars. But at least a little Su Bai is very clear. The starry sky you see is definitely not the starry sky in the real world. "This, this, and this, I saw only so much, but it should also be a kind of astrology that can be connected." The coffee table is made of glass, but Su Bai really draws it directly with his fingers. After he is promoted to the senior audience, the slight control of the power can be seen. At first, Buddhas attention was on Su Bais finger. This time, Su Bai came back and he saw a lot of magic in Su Bai that belongs to the senior audience. Its like everyones playing is not a game. A more common analogy, the power of both sides is figured out, like a knife of the same size, but it is like a child playing with a knife, and Su Bai is like an adult holding Knives are all knives, but the effect when used is really a world apart. But soon, Foye was attracted to the astrology drawn by Su Bai. When Su Bai described the color of each star and the light that was released, the Buddha''s brow immediately wrinkled. Seeing the expression of Buddha, Su Bai knows that he is stable. Both the Seven Laws and Gyatso are contemporary sorghums, and they are horrible. Some things ask them, and there are some discoveries and information without any accidents. "This is a nose hell." Gyatso looked at Su Bai. "You just read her memory?" "It''s just a clip," Su Bai said. "It can''t be the whole life, or you won''t be you." Foye said this is a bit of a game-player. In fact, if you read another person''s memory directly from beginning to end, then you Is it yourself or another person? You have realized the joys and sorrows of her whole life. In the end, are you still pure yourself? "Dante''s Divine Comedy, do you know?" Gyatso asked again. Su Bai nodded. "You mean what I saw in the memory picture, is hell?" "Almost, A''s nose is translated in the Sanskrit language as "infinite", that is, the pain has no meaning. Buddhism believes that people do bad things before they die, and they will break into **** after death, among which the sins of "Ten bad business" are made. It is necessary to suffer in the nose and hell. With the center of Mount Sumi, surrounded by four continents in the Sumi Mountain, there are four continents in the Aral Sea between Jinshan and Datiewei Mountain, namely Dongsheng Shenzhou, Nanzhan Duzhou, and West. Niu Hezhou, Beilu Luzhou and Jiushan Bahai, this is the composition of the three thousand worlds in Buddhism. The infernal **** is located under the Nanzhao ministry, about 20,000 "from ten days", that is, 300,000 kilometers. According to the Buddhist scriptures, the big nose and the deep city are "wide and deep, 20,000 yuan," that is, 90 billion square kilometers. Ten thousand Chinese territory. The astrology you have drawn and described should be a unique astrology in hell. The star is a battle, that is, the whole world is a battle, constantly smelting the soul of the dead in this world. "There is really a place for hell." Su Bai reached out and rubbed his chin. So, Su Yuhang, where did they go? "How can I get to this place?" After becoming an audience, I saw the picture of Zulong holding a black dragon and crushing the black dragon. Su Bai also knows that some stories in myths and legends may not really be myths. "Suicide can be done." Gyatso''s answer is very simple. "You know that I am not asking this." Su Bai reminded. "In fact, the door to **** is occasionally opened in the world. For example, the Japanese ghost night is the most direct example. No matter the East or the West, many myths and stories have the saying of hell, but as for how to find the location, I don''t know. Still try to be a lot of luck." "That''s not what you said." Su Bai shook his head. He found some traces of Su Yuhang, but he couldn''t go to that place. It felt like doing nothing. "When I come back, I will discuss it with him again. In fact, there are ways to force it." Gyatso hesitated. "But I don''t know if you are now, forcibly going to that place will not be insured. Hell is another plane that is different from this real world. Buddhism and Taoism pay attention to the super-death, where is the soul of the dead? Its not there, but its the shuttle of the worlds planes. Theres no absolute security measures to broadcast all the white light. Im forced to go there, lets not say whether its successful, even if its gone, it might be great for you. The damage, after all, is the concept of being overwhelmed by the soul of the dead and the big living. At this time, Su Bais mobile phone suddenly rang. Su Bai listened to Gyatso and took out his mobile phone and looked at it. It was Chu Zhaos phone, and Su Bai pressed the answer button. "Hey." "Hey, Dabai, where are you?" Chu Zhaos voice was quicker. "I am in Shanghai, say." "You come to the cemetery here, the place where we bought the tombstone last time. It happened, something really happened." v3 Chapter 702： Scam (on) "What?" asked Gyatso. "I didn''t say clearly that the phone was broken." Su Bai waved his mobile phone. "I am going out, go together?" "where?" "Cemetery Park." "You can solve it alone, I will check some information." Gyatso said his fingers knocked on the coffee table; Indeed, with the strength of Su Bai now, it is not meaningful to go to help yourself. It is better to stay at home and then flip through some books to see if you can find some more information. "Right, there is one more thing to ask you." Su Bai said as he picked up the car key. "The **** seems to have the ability to change the flow of time, but it should not be the world of stories." Gyatso nodded and motioned to know. Su Bai walked out of the house, and his own Poussin still stopped in the old place. After driving the car, he started the car and found that the oil was full. Obviously, Gyatso and the monk occasionally opened. Driven on the elevated first, Su Bai took out his mobile phone and called Chu Zhao, but the head always showed that the call you made was not in the service area. To be honest, this tone was very common seven or eight years ago, but in the near This is rarely the case today when Chinas basic communications facilities are getting better and better, and the cemetery park is not in the wild. Twenty minutes later, Su Bai came to the cemetery park. He was speeding over. When he got out of the car, Su Bai saw another person standing at the door. The other party also noticed the arrival of Su Bai, turned around and waved at Su Bai. "I didn''t expect to meet you here. I wanted to go to see you for tea tomorrow." Jie Jie said while rubbing the frame with his handcuffs, he seems to have just arrived, not yet. "How come you are here?" Su Bai took the initiative to go, the submersible meaning of this sentence is to ask, is the thing here is not your ghost. If it is to solve what is playing here, then Chu Zhao is trapped inside. "I said that I happened to pass by, and I felt the energy fluctuation inside. Do you believe it or not?" The relief shrugged a little helplessly. "But when I get close to here, the cell phone signal is very bad." "I have two friends in it." Su Bai said that he walked into the cemetery park. At this time, no matter whether it is true or false, there is no need to go deeper. "The magnetic field is a bit messy." Jie Jie also walked in with Su Bai. Indeed, once entering the actual scope of the cemetery park, it can clearly perceive some turbulent magnetic field environment around it, which can affect people''s sensory perception to a certain extent. For ordinary people, it may feel uncomfortable, but Su BaiTwo people are senior listeners, and naturally they can experience more delicate. "Your friend is estimated to be there." Jie Yu pointed his finger at the office area on the west side of the cemetery park. There was a clear bungalow, but the decoration was not bad, and that location was the divergence of all the turbulent magnetic fields. Su Bai went to the other side, and he yawned and followed him along with Su Bai. Since he came, there is no reason not to look at it. In fact, he only eats with Liang Sen in a nearby restaurant. At night, when Liangsen seems to have sensed something when he came back from the car, he asked for a solution. As for Liang Sen, he went back. "Su Bai!" "Su Bai!" Two calls came from the flowerbed in front of the office, and then Chu Zhao, who was covered in blood, climbed out from inside. He was now very embarrassed. Su Bai reached out and lifted Chu Zhao, frowning slightly. Because he found that Chu Zhao had nothing to do with the spirit, but he had no more blood, but he was not deep. "Oh." Standing in the back, the smile smiled. "It feels like over-indulgence." Chu Zhao was somewhat weak and glanced at the disintegration behind Su Bai. The other person ridiculed him. He did not get angry. Even in the face of Su Bai, he also knew the gap in his status. Since that person could be with Su Bai, Nature is also a level of existence with Su Bai, the other party can not care about what they care about. "Flooring in the inside, coughing ........." Chu Zhao coughed up, his body is really weak now, Jie Jie just said that he is over-indulgence, in fact, it is almost the same, this is like an ordinary person In the face of the result of the female ghost yang being sucked into the ground, but Chu Zhao is now also a low-level audience, the real world encounters such a powerful ghost, the probability should not be high. Su Bai walked over and reached for the door, but felt the chill of the door handle, and Su Bai slightly forced the whole door to leave the wall. When he walked in, Su Bai saw the smoked child lying on the ground. The face of the smoked child was almost the same as that of Chu Zhao. It was pale, and even the blood on his lips was not visible. She was completely comatose, and the office seemed to be air-conditioned. Adjusted to the lowest level, the wind blew. The smoked child was picked up and looked at her slightly uncomfortable eyebrows. Su Bai sighed and there was no other abnormality in the office. When Su Bai took the smoked child out of the office, he saw that the solution was being given to Chu Zhao. Feed the medicinal herbs. Su Bai remembers that when he was seriously injured, Liang Sen and Jie Jie provided himself with an herbal medicine to get himself to Xi''an. Although it was partly to let himself go back to the pot, it was enough to show that the two people were surrounded by natural materials. Dibao has a lot of stocks. "Is there still a coma inside?" Jieji''s finger in Chu Zhaomei''s heart to speed up the evaporation of the drug effect of the drug, then stood up and walked to the front of Su Bai, looked at the situation of the smoked child, " exactly the same, excessive blood loss It is." "Can you speculate what is in the ghost?" Su Bai looked around and looked around. They were all tombstones. At this point in the early morning, it was too dead. "I don''t know." Jie Xiao shook his head. "But it shouldn''t be an audience, otherwise it would be too boring." This point of Su Bai agrees that it should not be the ghost of the audience. Although the smoker and Chu Zhao are low-level audiences, if there is any accident, the audience of the mischief will also be subject to broadcast punishment, which is totally worth the loss. "Su Bai, photos, see, photos..." Chu Zhao was relieved of feeding a medicinal herb. Chu Zhao seemed to have recovered a little blood. At this time, he took out a photo from his pocket and tried to lift his arm and handed it to Su Bai. Su Bai walked over and reached for the photo. Jie Jie also came together at this time. "Is there any abnormality?" Jie Yu asked, he always hangs high up, it is purely a look at the lively mentality, just like the mentality of Su Bai before entering the node in Guangzhou at the beginning, is to fight Soy sauce. "When we took pictures, we only had three people, but now there is one more person." Su Bais finger knocked on a womans face. This woman was not there at the time. "Beside your tombstone, there is also her tombstone." Chu Zhao is still a little bit struggling to talk at this time. He is very anxious, but he must support the information he found before he and the smoked child, and he said to Su Bai, although Some were intermittent, but at least he made things clear, and then he was so tired that even if he had just eaten the remedy, he couldnt support it any more, and he fell asleep. The photo was arbitrarily bombed in the hands of Su Bai. There seems to be no danger here. After all, whether it is Chu Zhao or smoked children, it is only a symptom of excessive weakness. They can torture both of them into such a way that if they want to take their lives. It''s a very simple thing, but that unknown thing doesn''t do it. Well, or the girl who came out of the photo didn''t do it. Obviously she didn''t want to kill. "What do you think?" Jie Yu looked at Su Bai. Before Chu Zhao said, he also heard clearly. Now I want to hear Su Bais opinion. "The broadcast is very disciplined." Su Bai said such a sentence. Jie Jie nodded. "It is true that this should not be broadcast. We are listeners, so the broadcast will not interfere with our memory. For him, it is too low to pull down." "But the people in the photo." Su Bai licked his lips. "Go to the tombstone and see it." The two senior listeners are together, and there is really nothing to fear. Su Bai does not believe that the other party has the ability to torture himself and the smashing into the appearance of smoked children and Chu Zhao. "This is the piece." Su Bai first found his own tombstone and then moved down and saw the girl''s tombstone next to his tombstone. "Open it and see." Unlocking one hand and holding the tombstone waiting for Su Bais decision. "Open it." Su Bai confirmed. "it is good." Jie Xiao smiled, palm power, not only the tombstone, together with this circle of mud and cement board all floated at this time, below, there is a small pit, inside is a delicate casket. "There is really something." This made Su Bai feel a little surprised. He kneel down and reached out and took the casket in his hand to play it. Is there an ashes? Jie Jie also collapsed. How do I feel that our simple and rude treatment is too disappointing to the night and the environment here. Both of them are high-level listeners, and naturally they will not worry about being scared or affected by ghosts, because unless the broadcast is really blind, there should be no wilderness comparable to the big audience in this real world. presence. "Have." Su Bai did not hesitate to open the urn, the white dust in the box. "How pure the girl is before she was born, and the ashes after death are so white." Then, he saw Su Bai sticking his index finger and getting some ashes into his tongue and licking it. "........." Untie, "Oh, you are too heavy." "Pearl powder." Su Bai confirmed, "If you want, you can wipe your face and whiten later." In the casket, it is not the ashes, but the pearl powder, and the white fingers are inserted into the casket. Then the hand shook and pulled a photo from it. In the photo, A girl sits in a coffee house by the window with a cup of coffee in front of her. This coffee house, Su Bai knows, this girl, Su Bai also knows, is a smoked child. v3 Chapter 703： Scam (middle) When Chu Zhao woke up, he found himself lying in the hospital bed. In the bed next to him, the smoked child had not yet woken up. He was hanging and dripping, and now he was running normal saline. Head, still a little pain, he did not rush to get out of bed, because he remembered that Su Bai came before he was lethargic, and he has already made things clear to Su Bai. Now, he can rest a little and rest. The sky collapsed, and there was a high one in the top. In the three people, Su Bais strength was the strongest. For the fourth woman who suddenly appeared, it was natural to hand over to Su Bai to investigate the most secure. At this time, Su Baizheng and Jie Jie were sitting in the breakfast shop at the entrance of the hospital. Su Bai asked for a fritter and a bowl of soy milk. The solution was a small cage and a bowl of glutinous rice. Su Bai''s appetite is not very good, after all, he only swallowed a jaundice last night. Jie Jie eats very sweet, he has no psychological pressure, purely a busy passerby, naturally do not need to worry too much, of course, this thing is really interesting. The two together sent the smoked children and Chu Zhao into the hospital and sat on the aisle benches of the hospital to chat with each other and waited until dawn to eat breakfast. "call" The last cockroach was released and sent to his mouth and swallowed. He satisfactorily took out a wet wipe and wiped his mouth. Su Bai is still holding a fritter in the soy milk "boating". After seeing it, he eats it. He said, "I remember that you are a person who doesn''t care about it." The other meaning of this is that you are a very emotional person, a person who has a high quality of life. "When drinking white wine, I have the attitude of drinking white wine. When drinking red wine, I have the attitude of drinking red wine. When I eat western food, I have the attitude of eating western food. When I eat Chinese breakfast, I have the attitude of eating Chinese breakfast......." The explanation is explained. Only Su Bai quickly interrupted the explanation of , "The key is that you used to think that I was not a person with you, so I always deliberately took the shelf." Su Bai said. Unraveling, laughing, no longer explaining, and no need to explain it. Yes, even if he was not promoted to a high-level audience before him, he is considered to be the most advanced among the seniors, and is far from the senior audience. Its really only one step away, so its inevitable that Ive already put myself into the mentality of a high-level audience. When Im facing Su Bai, Im a little deliberately friendly, that is, holding some. Now, both of them are high-level listeners, and their status is equal, and the solution is released. Friends, its really two strings of equal money. "I am very curious, what is the purpose of her doing this." Su Bai still took the photo in his hand and looked at it. The smoked child was sitting there drinking coffee, looking serene and serene. Jie Jie knows the life of Su Bai. Before that, he was half the circle that had joined the old family, so Su Bais life experience is not a secret to him. Su Bai remembered that he had looked around when he felt the presence of the woman, and finally found a smoker outside the cafe, so the photo of who gave the smoker was ready to go. "As far as I know." Su Baiton paused. They seem to like experimenting very much. "A scam experiment?" Jie Jie stood up, paid before breakfast, then went to the door of the breakfast shop, sorted out his suit collar, did not sleep last night, but his face did not have the slightest tiredness, the whole person also Still seemingly meticulous, in the past, Su Bai seems to have a B-shaped solution. Now I feel that this product may be purely obsessive-compulsive, and it is true that the positions of the two sides are equal, and the views are different. "It should be, in the tomb park, there is only one simple method of sucking the spirits. It is simple and can''t be simple. Even if it is not an audience, a metaphysical person who can be a little bit can be broken, not to mention the strength of those two or low-level audiences. And identity." Su Bai said while walking to the hospital along with Jie Jie. "But they are still almost absorbed the aura, and even, there is no resistance." Jie Xiao smiled. "It was really interesting. I suddenly felt that the excitement of last night was not white, because there seems to be a door to the new world." Opening to me." Its really interesting. Two senior listeners chatted about the sky and said that this was a very interesting thing. Even if the smoked child and Chu Zhao were still lying in the hospital bed, Su Bai did not feel that he had anything wrong with this. "But if you want to play it perfectly into this scam, you still need to re-experience it." Jieyu habitually took out his cigarette case, but there was no smoke inside, and he was not used to the white smoke. No need. "What do you mean, me and you?" Su Bai asked. "Acquimde once said, give me a lever, I can shake the whole earth, this scam, isn''t that the same reason?" Interpreting the ten fingers, the eyes are awkward, it seems a little excited, "use the simplest The array of methods, but almost squeezed the blood of two low-level listeners to make them become the lambs that are shackled, is equivalent to taking a hundred dollars to buy a house in the second ring of Beijing." "The first metaphor is quite styled, and the second metaphor is full of tackiness." Su Bai shook his head helplessly. He used to think that it was a very good and mysterious guy. When he stood at the same height as them, How do you feel that it is all a bunch of teasing. "My hometown is northeast, but you don''t know. If I didn''t become an audience, now I am an ordinary person. I guess I am still crying for the big Shanghai house." A collar, a man so carefully helped another man to sort the collar, very strange movements, but the solution was finally reached out and shot the shoulder of Su Bai, "So I am very grateful, thank you for giving me a no The same life, I have liberated me from the entanglement of the rice and oil vinegar tea and the ordinary people of the house, so that I have seen different scenery." "Nervous disease." Su Bai said, "You should say to those who are dead and low-level listeners." "Well, let''s go to the cemetery park. It should be your mother''s handwriting. I really can''t wait." Jie Jie stretched out his hand to help his glasses frame. "Actually, there is still a little better. This scam can deceive two low-level listeners, but it certainly won''t lie to you, but she does not tell me clearly what she is doing, then, what is her purpose?" "I don''t know." Su Bai shook his head. "They want to do something, I really don''t know, but I only know one thing, that is, one day, one day, I will crush their heads." Xie shrugs, "But I think that the probability of being played as a toy from the beginning to the end is relatively large. If you forget it, it will not hit your subjective initiative. You should go up and see them. I will arrange a cemetery park. It is forbidden to host other people there today, and the whole park is banned." No matter how difficult it is to solve the problem by letting the audience listen to the audience and do it in the real world, it is not difficult for him. Su Bai nodded and stepped onto the inpatient building. When he pushed the door of the ward, the smoked child and Chu Zhao had already woken up. The smoked child was sitting on the bed, the whole person was still very awkward, and Chu Zhao was sitting cross-legged. Holding a mobile phone is like talking to someone. When Su Bai came in, their eyes fell on Su Bai. "Su Bai." Chu Zhao shouted with excitement. Although he is still very weak, it can really excite him, oh no, or it is horrible. "Give you some breakfast." Su Bai looked at them, they are still infusion, it is estimated that they will not be very hungry. "Su Bai, who is she?" Smoked this time also asked, she was very poor, but it is clear that she is very concerned about the identity of the girl, a girl who appeared in her life and disappeared. Su Bai took out a cigarette, ignited it, and then lost one to Chu Zhao. Chu Zhao licked his own chapped lips. He had a heart to smoke at this time, but Su Bai now seems to be deliberately holding it, not telling them about the girl. "The office should be able to find the girl''s news. Have you checked it?" The smoker asked, if it was not a sudden power outage, she could read the information. "Ha ha." Su Bai shook his head. "I didn''t see it." "Have you forgotten?" The smoker is very puzzled. It should not be possible to ignore this matter with the level of Su Bai''s mind. "What you have to do now is to recover with peace of mind, not so much in your mind. As for the girl, there is no such person at all." Su Bai said. "How is it possible!" Chu Zhao was a little excited. "She should be there, but we have erased the memory." "You are the audience. It is impossible for the broadcast to erase your memory." Su Bai pointed his finger at his head. "It is impossible to erase my memory. She does not exist. You are cheated." Su Bai Explain. "Big white." Smoked this time, some doubts openly said, "Is it not convenient for us to know?" Chu Zhao listened to this, and seemed to understand what it was. Since the memory of the girl has been erased, her level of strength may be terrible, and the level of strength of her own two is far from being qualified. This is just like the fact that he did not become an audience when he did not understand the treatment measures of Su Bai on Xiaohui. "Okay, then I don''t ask, thank you for the big white, I didn''t have you yesterday, maybe we will tell you there." Chu Zhao did not ask. Smoked children also smiled at Su Bai. Su Bai suddenly felt ridiculous. What made these two people always insist on insisting on the existence of the girl? This is clearly a scam. Why does a person who does not exist clearly exist in the cognition of these two people? Suddenly, Su Bai thought about the problems before him. That woman, what do you mean by this scam that can''t deceive the senior audience? v3 Chapter 704： Hypnosis (below) When Su Bai left the ward and just walked to the hospital door, Jie Jie also just drove the car to signal Su Bai to get on the bus. When I got on the bus, I got used to the cigarettes. I didn''t mind the dirtyness of the obsessive-compulsive patients in the car. The relief also slightly frowned, but did not say anything, and really did not have to say anything. "They are both, and they still believe that there is that girl." Su Bai said, holding his hand out of the window and shaking his ash. "It was also unsuccessful." "The height is different, the scenery you see is naturally different." At this time, I feel that I feel a bit like a spiritual tutor, but he also knows that Su Bai himself is completely aware of what is going on and understands Su Bai. Just feeling for the emotion. "Not the same." Su Bai shook his head. "It''s not that simple, they are not that stupid, not fools." "What the feeling is, we will be able to experience it later when we arrive." Jiexi looked at the time and continued. "I invited a low-level audience. He is a tactical master, just enough. obedient." "Is the inherent thinking of human beings really so terrible?" Su Bai looked for it in the car and took a bottle of mineral water to take a sip. "Its like a boring experiment that cuts off the fingertips and drops the eyes." "There is also a very familiar experiment, which is to energize the cage. When the monkey touches it, it will strike the electricity. Then no monkey dares to touch the cage. Then slowly change the monkeys one by one into new monkeys, obviously no longer powered. But the new monkeys who have not been completely shocked have dared to touch the cage." "These experiments are usually used as an example of a chicken soup." Su Bai spit out a ring of smoke. "But it is estimated that few people can appreciate the philosophical reason." "Philosophy, it seems to be useless, but it is actually very useful, but generally it is only after you are older that you can really understand what philosophy means." Jie said and said suddenly what he thought of, Tao, "Su White, is it possible that the woman just wants to convey this meaning to you?" "You have no heads and no tails." Su Bai was somewhat dissatisfied. "You know what it means." "Do you think that we are the ones in the lab who have been cut off by their fingers and blinded themselves to death or a group of monkeys who still have no electricity but still dare not touch the cage?" "What do you think?" Jie Jie reached out and asked Su Bai for a cigarette. Usually he was too lazy to smoke the white smoke, but now the move illustrates his inner peace. Su Bai and the monk in the hotel wrapped up bath towels to calculate some truths of the pre-Qin period. A meeting of a small boat on the lake opened a new China almost a century ago. This shows that sometimes some of the wonders and conjectures. It is not required to ask the person to bathe and change clothes and burn the body to get it. Sometimes, it is actually an opportunity. "If..." Jie Jie suddenly licked his lips nervously. "If there is no broadcast at all?" "Oh." Su Bai smiled. "Then you still have a year of money in Shanghai, and you can''t afford a toilet." "Ha ha." Jie Xiao also laughed, "Yes." The car continued to drive in the direction of the cemetery park. The two people were silent. After a quarter of an hour, the car was exercised at the gate of the cemetery park. It was very deserted and apparently cleared. Su Bai first got out of the car, threw the cigarette **** on the ground, looked around, and the environment was quiet. It was a good place to make people feel physically and mentally quiet during the day. In front of the tombstones, the living people can subconsciously think about the meaning of life. And reflect on your own life, of course, if it comes at night, those positive factors are not expected to be seen, except for people who are flustered or flustered. A middle-aged man with a little squatting is standing behind the gate. He is not very old, but his face has a lot of hemorrhoids, plus a very obvious hunchback, giving a feeling of coveted old man. When Su Bai and Jie Jie came over, his back was bent deeper. "Two adults." "You can start." Jie said. "it is good." A red silk thread appeared in the man''s hands. As the thread twisted, a magnetic field disorder similar to last night reappeared. Su Bai and Jie Jie went straight to the office. "That guy, very smart." Su Bai said. "Oh, not a prestigious person before the audience is a metaphysical person, people are very smart, so it is also easy." Jie Yi is not interested in continuing to introduce the man, but looking at Su Baidao, "Now, we began to enter the two people last night. Go in the perspective." Su Bai nodded and took a deep breath. At this time, he regarded himself as a low-level audience and had just completed himself as an experiencer. Of course, it is impossible to completely forget and completely substitute, but the current simulation is just to feel the feeling of re-experience. Su Bai slowly squatted down and took out the photo in his hand. In the photo, he was a photo of himself, smoked child, Chu Zhao and the four girls. At this time, Jie Jie also fell down and looked at the photos in Su Bais hand. Who is this girl, pretty, I have never seen it. "I don''t know, she didn''t have her before taking a group photo." "But watching her pose when she took a photo was obviously familiar to you, and she also kept her position in the perspective of shooting. Unlike P, her hand is still on the shoulder of this man, this man''s The posture is also very natural, it seems that in order to facilitate her to rely on herself, how can you not know her?" Jie Yu asked. "Is it difficult to make my memory erased?" Su Bai asked. "The broadcast will not erase the memory of the audience. It will only erase some of the memories of ordinary people after the death of the audience, and let him die normally in reality." Is there any in case? Su Bai is somewhat uncertain. "There is another figure in the photo, which may mean that she is just dead." Jie Fei guessed, "If you look at the memory changed, then the three of you bought the tombstone here. Then her tombstone should probably be next to it, and the three of you are connected." "Then go see........." When it came to this, Su Bai suddenly widened his eyes, and the solution on the side also held his breath at this time. Heaven, suddenly it is dark......... "How is this going!" The man looked at the red line in his hand with disbelief. The red line was running at a fast speed. Now it is not his finger that is driving the red line but the red line is driving his finger. Ten fingers overload changes, blood is already overflowing, stunned men are terrified, but there is no way to stop, but if you continue, your own fingers may be directly scrapped. "puff" "puff" A few fingers flew out of the palm of your hand and the man slammed down on the ground, but his red line continued to float and change in the air, as if a pair of invisible hands had been replaced. I am controlling it all. ............ "Here, except for the photos under the tombstone, there should be something strange." Jie Jie has stood up at this time, looking around and looking around, "the speed of the array is more than ten times faster than the previous one, unless the goods are just Skip the level of the ordinary audience and directly integrate the weapon of the life." "Continue to maintain the state of trust, at least continue to maintain this atmosphere of entertaining." Su Bai also stood up, "Don''t wake up, or else it will disappear." "Oh, this is like a ghost press. I woke up but couldn''t move, but why should you remind me of this, do you think I don''t know?" Jie Jie took some helpless shots of Su Bai''s shoulder, " Its because of your reminder that I feel like Im going to play. After he finished speaking, he closed his eyes and the darkness around him was a little thin. He began to shine in with a trace of light. Su Bai looked at his palm. He didn''t feel that something was sucking his own strength, but in order to maintain this feeling, he seemed to be actively giving his own strength. This is a very strange feeling. Because the flow of power is not passive, but self-motivated. "I am a little regretted to invite a low-level audience to come. Here, there are clearly things that we ignored last night. Your two friends were not absorbed by the so-called formations here last night, just the opposite. They are using their own strength to maintain the operation of all these things. When they are exhausted, the operation here will stop. Otherwise, they have no reason not to be sucked dry and still have a life because they themselves Its energy, its hurting themselves. Simply, Su Bai said. Its just that you cant kill yourself. "Its still a concise statement." Jie Xiao smiled. "Is this scaring myself? Or what do you believe in yourself, what is it? Is it a bureau set up with your own mindset?" "Fenger said that she had a power outage when she found the girl''s information on the computer. Now she might think that she doesn''t know who the girl is, so it is like dreaming. It is impossible for someone to dream of being in the dream. I haven''t seen anything in reality, because the smoker doesn''t know who the girl is, so she accidentally appeared when she was about to find the information. She used a reasonable explanation to evade the self''s failure to recognize. The problem." "It should be like this. Here, it is a bit like a dream, but it is not like it. It is not simply a situation that evokes inner fear or negative emotions. Because it is not so simple and pure, here, it is really complicated, the water is very deep." Su Bai turned and looked at the office. He walked a few steps forward and the door was re-installed. At this time, the darkness has become thinner and thinner. Obviously, whether it is Su Bai or Jie Jie, there is no way to continue. In order to maintain the dialogue before the dialogue, they are more wise than the smoked children and Chu Zhao, and they know that they came after the truth. From the subconscious, they dont believe this, they can maintain it now. It is two people who are similar to the effect of self-hypnosis. The dialogue between the two people was actually to create this kind of atmosphere so that they can enter the show, but obviously this atmosphere cannot last for too long. The untidy hand rested on Su Bais shoulder. He sighed and seemed to be helpless for not finding the key point yet. Su Bai took out a cigarette and handed it to him. He got rid of the cigarette. "Snapped." Su Bai ordered a cigarette, and the darkness was already thin until there was only one layer of paper left. All this is coming to an end, but it is still nothing, will it be necessary to wait again? Or will the monks who opened the Buddhist conference in Nantong call back together to explore? "Hey, what kind of souvenirs were placed before the tombstone before you bought the tombstone?" Jie Jie asked some curiously. Su Bai stunned and leaned over and saw that Jie Jie stood at a distance of ten meters from his own, very close to his tombstone. Then, I just took my own cigarette on my shoulder. Who is it? For a time, The darkness was re-enriched. The solution in the distance was amazed and praised. "Oh, how do you do it and give yourself deep hypnosis? Its a long-lasting man." v3 Chapter 705： In my case, I am sick. The emerald-colored scorpion is in the hand, with a cup of coffee in front of it, the big Shanghai with tall buildings and the bustling waters below. Haimeimei carefully repaired her nails, and several hairs fell to the eyelid position. If I looked at it through a layer of yarn, I thought it was a shadow of everyone, but he was indeed a man. "Wh..." After repairing the nails and blowing them gently with his mouth, Haimeimei seemed very satisfied, but the ringing bell that suddenly sounded at this time broke his silence. Putting the scorpion in his pocket, Jaimeume took a sip of the coffee in front of him. He didn''t open the door because he knew that the door couldn''t stop the man. A group of mercury-like liquids flowed through the cracks in the door and climbed to the chair in front of Haimeimei. The liquid condensed a human figure and gradually became finer. Haimeimei stretched out her hand and waved it. It seemed that she could not stand this taste. "You are also true. At first, it is not good to strengthen. It is the kind of robot that strengthens the Terminator. It makes me feel like a disgusting oil smell every time I see you." The image of the other party is completely prominent. It is a woman with a bumpy body. A silver dress is a color that matches the liquid metal before it fits. "As long as it is not a friend, you can." The woman reached out and sorted out her hair. Some people are born with this kind of affinity. In front of Haimeimei, you will naturally relax, especially when the woman is facing. When he is, he often treats him as his sister. "You are a little sleepy if you don''t come again. I still want to finish my nails and take a bath." Haimeimei stretched out and looked very lazy. "You can really get free." The woman glanced at Haimeimei. "Is there a recent news from the big sister?" "When you contact the two sides, are you using the phone?" Haimeimei said with some words. "I will inform you every time the big sister has any information." "The big sister''s favorite, but you are." The woman suddenly said. "Zhao Qianqian, what do you mean by this?" Haimeimei heard another meaning in the woman''s words. "Haimeimei, let me tell you the truth. Its not long before I am looking for an opportunity to promote a senior audience. If the big sister gives you something or tells you something, you can''t eat it alone." "You don''t know, big sister directly helps us to harm us." "Big sister is someone who cares about that?" Zhao Qianqian stood up. "Okay, this is not only my opinion, but also the opinions of others. Haimeimei, you are the only contact of the big sister here, I only I hope that you can share the resources you get from your big sister." "Hey." Haimeimei laughed when she heard this. "You said this is really interesting. Are you not a meditating rice?" "Yeah, we are like this." Zhao Qianqian naturally looked at Haimeimei. "There is no relationship that can last forever. Even if we used to grow up together in an orphanage, the older sister used to be very Take care of us, but each of us has our own way. If the older sister still needs us to help her in the real world, I have to give a reward." "You are so sure that the big sister has given me a small stove?" Haimeimei yawned and spread her arms. "If I have opened a small stove, can I still be the strength level of an ordinary senior?" Even you are over me." "Who knows what abacus you are playing." Zhao Qianqian obviously does not eat this set. "If the next big sister contacts you, you can suggest that the big sister change the contact person from your side to Chenguang." "Why, I am not trusted by you?" Haimeimei finally understood, this guy is to let Zhao Qianqian this mother-in-law microphone. "Chenguang is the only senior listener in our orphanage. We are convinced, and you, sorry, I really don''t trust you." Zhao Qianqian is very direct. "I don''t know if Big Sister cares about our orphans." The people who came out of the hospital, we have already died a lot of people, and the rest of us are really not much, so we want to hold the group. If the big sister still wants us to listen to her words and help her to do things, then lets talk about the price first. Well, after all, feelings can''t be eaten. In the real world, I can get some rewards for helping a senior audience run errands. Why do we always help her with white work? "Zhao Qianqian, do you really want to say a little bit of love?" Haimeimei took the coffee in front of him and drank it. Then he put the cup on the coffee table. The sound was slightly heavy. "If the big sister is still Here, I don''t believe you dare to come to me and say this." "Oh, the problem she is not here now, and, God knows if she can come back." Zhao Qianqian waved. "I am leaving, don''t forget what I said, we have already negotiated together. Next time, you will inform us again. We don''t recognize anything, unless it is Chen Guang. Also, you are good at haimeimei, just wear clothes to play the piano and then repair your nails, be a spokesperson or be a leader of a group, you really are not very good. As soon as the voice fell, Zhao Qianqian''s body was once again turned into a pool of liquid metal, which penetrated downwards and the whole person disappeared. After confirming that Zhao Qianqian left, the anger on Haimeimeis face quickly disappeared. He turned and faced the floor-to-ceiling window. "Sister, I used to be next to you and shouted at the head of your big sister to let you work alone to earn money to support your friends. It has become like this." Haimeimei spit out a breath, "Flower, really no hundred days red." .................. The darkness, the moment is rich, which means that someone suddenly believes in this scam in an instant, and once again reinvigorates the complex environment here. Jie Jie thought that it was Su Bai who had deep self-hypnosis, but looking back, he saw a girl standing behind Su Bai, she smiled like a flower. The girl looks exactly like the girl in the photo. Is this not a scam? The darkness is a bit more intense! A group of smoke blew from behind Su Bai, blowing the neck of Su Bai, the hand, also on his shoulder, it seems very relatives and very natural, as if the two have long been familiar and very Great tacit understanding. "Hey, Dabai, do you really forget me?" The girl''s voice is very crisp, like the sound of a lark, especially in this empty environment, the sound will appear more ethereal, like in the studio. The sound is the same. Su Bai turned and looked at the girl wearing cowboy suspenders in front of her. The girl looked pretty and had a lovely baby fat on her face. It was just a little fuzzy, obviously not a flesh, but it didn''t seem to be a soul. More like a projection, produced by the effect of light and shadow. "Well, you can introduce yourself." Su Bai silently took another cigarette. "I knew you would forget me." The girl was very helpless. "Because I touched a secret, the broadcast must erase your memories of me after my death, including your audience. White, you and smoked. Are you together?" The girl suddenly asked, this feeling is really a little divergent, but it is because of this way of speaking, but people feel more credible. Step by step, the dialogue between Su Bai and the girl naturally heard it, but at this time he immediately sat down and closed his own. The darkness dissipated a little while. This is a practice of shabu-shabu, meaning that it is true and false. If Laozi is self-enclosed, he will not be distressed. This strange environment will not continue to draw strength from himself. As for believe it or not, you are a white man. The decision is just fine. For the high-level audience, it is dangerous and strange, but it is absolutely impossible to reach the point where they can threaten their lives and deaths, so the solution will simply take the identity of the people who eat melons to the end. "No." Su Bai replied very succinctly, his expression was very calm, and there was no half-point emotion in the blind, but the darkness around him did not completely dissipate because of the withdrawal of the dispelling, that is, Su Bai is still in I believe in the stage of unbelief. "She has always been interesting to you." The girl jumped to the side of Su Bai, some sentimental. "To tell the truth, I was still a bit embarrassed. I am afraid that after I die, you will completely with her." Im together, because I know that the broadcast estimates will modify your memory. In order to erase me, it will let another person fill in. I am afraid that you will eventually be with the smoker, although they are friends, but they are friends. I will still be embarrassed. When you are injured, I am cooking for you. When you are not there, I will bring you a little guy. When you are sick, I am sad. Even this tombstone is also what I said to buy. Are these plays all counted on the smoked children? Even smokers think so? The darkness around it is getting richer and thicker. As the girl''s words continue to speak, the surrounding atmosphere is gradually turning into a dark abyss. It seems that only a little more need to be raised, the darkness around it will turn into a black torrent of rushing, drowning everything. Su Bai still stood still, but the girl seemed to be encouraged at this time. Stepping forward, she put her forehead in the position of Su Bais chest: "Don''t blame me for being jealous, the audience is selfish, isn''t it?" For the first time, people have given you, even if I am dead, I am not allowed to go to other women, including smoked children. When the girl finished this sentence, suddenly a breeze blew, Between the curtains, the clouds are light and the darkness around them fades thoroughly and quickly, including the girl''s own body, which is beginning to blur. The girl was shocked by the look. She didn''t know why it was like this. It was obvious that she had just added a firewood to make Su Bai completely believe in her own, and she would succeed. What is going on? Su Bai threw the cigarette **** on the ground, stepped on it, and smiled. "Its quite a bit of a feeling in front, but you said that I have had a relationship with you..." Su Bai suddenly paused. "This, a doctor told me that I am sick." v3 Chapter 706： The light is black! The girl''s figure completely dissipated, and the darkness around it basically faded away, but on a tombstone not far away, there was a light blue light shining like a group of wildfires floating there. Jie Jie opened his eyes at this time. He had closed all the perceptions before, so he did not hear the last sentence that Su Bai said. If he heard it, it is estimated that he has already begun to ridicule. "That tombstone does not seem to be yours." Jie Jie got up and walked directly to the glowing tombstone. Su Bai also walked together. Before the experience, let Su Bai understand the smoked child and Chu Zhao a little. Just the feeling that he can almost completely close to your inner resonance, people can not help but fall into it, then it is quite I fainted myself with my hands. Xie Yu went to the tombstone, this is an empty tombstone, there is no face and no name. "This is the second time I opened the grave today." Jie Jie said as he reached out and grabbed the top of the tombstone. The palm of his hand was broken and the tombstone was broken. Then, a blue firefly appeared in the tombstone. Only the fireflies are as big as the fingernails, but the radiance that it radiates is a bit too glaring. "Call..." Untied his lips, his hands stretched out, trying to catch the firefly, but in an instant, the clear sky was thundering, and the "bang" sounded, a thunder fell, just in this original The location of the tombstone. Su Bai subconsciously retreats, this Thunder is very abrupt, but certainly related to this strange firefly. It seems to be a pity that Jie Jie bites his teeth, but at this time he has to give up and the whole person has begun to retreat. Senior listeners are powerful, but they are not confident that they can resist the laws of the world. After the Thunder fell, the location of the tombstone was blasted out of a small pit of half a square meter. This pit is really small. Even Su Bai can make a bigger hole in the ground and punch a fist, but if someone has a brain If you want to resist hard, then I am sorry, and immediately the second third thunder will fall down, and a thunder may be as thick as a pole. The fat man once said to Su Bai that the lightning-leading technique is actually equivalent to giving a small report to the law of heaven and earth. Generally speaking, the effect of lightning-collecting against the evil spirit is the best. On the one hand, the power of the Thunder itself is broken. On the other hand, as long as it is a normal world, the real world is also a good story world, it has a self-regulating mechanism like the human body. You give a small report to the sky and tell the world law that there are bad things here. Then the Thunder will naturally fall and annihilate it. Therefore, lightning is a kind of borrowing from the rules of the world. The user''s more consumption is based on how to keep up with the small report. As for the final Thunder, there is no relationship with the caster. "Hey, I just wondered how this kind of thing might exist, and sure enough, this kind of rash was thundered." Untied hands crossed his arms, some helpless. "What kind of bug is this?" Su Bai asked. In Su Bai''s view, this bug should be the key to all previous visions, and even its ability has an impact on senior audiences. "Western Queen''s Acacia." Uncle is obviously in a bad mood. "I used to go to a tomb in the Zhou Dynasty in a story world. I saw this bug in the mural. The owner of the tomb was a diviner in the Zhou Dynasty, but At the same time, I also kept a variety of worms on a part-time job. There were a lot of bugs in the bottles and jars in his grave. I almost died in it. But the worm that can be portrayed on the mural by the owner of the mausoleum is obviously a high-level worm that he cannot raise himself. Therefore, he was portrayed on the mural with regret, as an unfulfilled wish. "Western Queen''s Acacia?" Su Bai is really not very understanding of this. The image of the Western Queen''s mother, Su Bai, knows something. It is known to the public as the Queen Mother of the Taoyuan in "Journey to the West", but in fact she has another The image is said to have the face and tail of the beast on the unkempt face. It is a kind of monster. "Mu Tianzi knows not? The fifth emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, once went west to find the West Queen. After meeting, the two also went to Yaochi together, but after only a short time, the emperor said that he had to leave. To improve the lives of ordinary people, let the world settle down, and then tell the Western Queen Mother to give her three years to take care of her own world and then come back to find her. But in fact, this emperor is similar to Zhu Houzhao in the Ming Dynasty. He likes to play and likes to fight, and is also a temperamental master. The reason why these three years are about the temporary departure of the people in the world is also a bit like a success. After the irresponsible pretext. Xi Wangmu is said to have waited in Kunlun Mountain, etc., and cultivated the eggs with his own tears of Acacia, and raised this kind of Acacia. "This Western King''s character is also very unique. I feel good in raising worms. I also raise worms in a bad mood. But obviously, I don''t know why this worm will appear here, but in the real world, it is not allowed. So once you see the light, you must die." Jie Jie looked at Su Bai with some surprises. "Right, I forgot to ask you about things in Guangzhou before. You also met this kind of thing that sees light, is it?" Obviously, the solution is through his own The channel knows some news. "Almost." Su Bai thought of the piece of gold. The same is true of the gold. He can only hide himself in an unobtrusive little corner. Once he appears in the world, it means right away. Will be strangled. "Its a pity." At this point, Su Bai was a little reluctant. "I think that you are not as sorry as the worm now. You might as well regret that you just crushed the tombstone directly and rudely. There must be something mysterious in this tombstone. Otherwise, It is impossible to save this bug and to make this bug work." Unexpectedly, nodded, indeed, this bug is useless to himself, because he can''t have it, but the tombstone has terrible power, not only can this bug be sealed off the world. The induction of the law also does not affect the ability of the worm to play its own. "I took the tombstone pieces back and showed it to my boss." Jie Jie immediately took off his suit and wrapped the tombstone in the suit. "You said that the woman first put a picture of a smoker in a tombstone, and then deliberately changed the group photo. Now there is this acacia, what is she going to do?" Although many times, Su Bai is not very able to understand the behavior of the man and the woman, but this time, it is already somewhat inexplicable. Is this a kind of experiment? "Probably what information is being sent to you." Jie Jie guessed, "But I am not sure, you are not a son, you know that this outsider is even less likely to guess." There is nothing wrong here. The worm has been killed by the Thunder, and the cause has been found. Although the purpose of the woman is still unclear, it is meaningless to stay at the cemetery at least. The two soon went to the door. The sly man was leaning against the door at this time, and his hands were broken by eight fingers. It was really bloody. Jie Jie walked over and smashed the other side. "I can''t grow back after the next story world. Come to me tonight. I can see what you can give to you." "Thank you an adult." The other party immediately got up and respectfully opened the door. "Are you going back to my car or going back to your own taxi?" Jie asked Su Bai. "I will go back." "Well, this tombstone piece will inform you if there is any news." Jie Jie will put the pieces wrapped in the suit directly in the co-pilot position, and then drove away from here. The sly man quickly left after he stooped and said goodbye to Su Bai. It is not very convenient to take a taxi nearby. Su Bai walked along a small road outside the cemetery. When he got there, he would have more traffic. There are a lot of recent things. In addition to being promoted to a high-level audience, there is also the so-called **** in the memory of the female corpse and the purpose of the cheap mom who suddenly made this happen. Su Bai is actually not willing to think about her in a good place, for example, what information she wants to convey to herself, because this woman has taken away her son, and she can also use her son as a test article. The orphanage became the cradle of the audience. Many of the poor orphans who had been born and died had to become the audience to die in fear. At the same time, even the body of their own sister was used up and let it rot. A person can be poisoned, but he can be so thoroughly poisoned that it is estimated that even the most vocal audience will scream. But walking and thinking, Su Bai suddenly stopped again. He suddenly felt that something was wrong. He seemed to have fallen into a preconceived concept at the beginning, that is, when he saw it. When I took a photo, I thought of my cheap mom, but if it was really her, why did she put the photo under the tombstone? Isn''t that telling me that she is doing it? Even if she came to her own home and took the little guy away, she didn''t leave a word. It seemed that she didn''t bother to explain and didn''t bother to explain it, but this time, it seems really too deliberate. From the group photo, to the photo of the smoker, everything, the feeling of manipulating is too obvious. As the saying goes, if you insist on Mo Ruo, this sentence can actually be said in reverse. Su Bais understanding of that woman is a woman who is solitary to almost abnormal. Except for herself, everything else is for her. Floating clouds. It seems to be a bit of a slap in the face of the woman. "If it wasn''t for her, who would it be?" Su Bai re-filtered the whole thing from beginning to end in his mind. Suddenly, Su Bai found himself this time, it was really too dark. I took out a cigarette, and Su Bai didnt have it. I sent it directly into my mouth and slowly chewed it. Taking out the mobile phone, Su Bai dialed through the phone and the phone was quickly connected. "Hey, Su Bai, can''t get a car? I am coming back to pick you up?" Is it fun? asked Su Bai. The other party is silent. v3 Chapter 723： Certified today In the afternoon and Long Hao received the certificate, now we are legal couples, the dragon is also a husband, the wedding is about to be held next year, tonight to take her out to eat well, today will be updated later, probably after zero, the original dragon I want to take time off, but Im not sure, Im going to make money back today. I also wish you all the lovers to be married. v3 Chapter 707： Su Bai’s parents’ way of existence The car entered the villa area and has a spacious villa in a place with a lot of gold in Shanghai. It is an unattainable thing for most ordinary people. After getting out of the car and seeing Liang Sen, who was sitting in the pool and looking at the newspaper, the relationship between them was always so simple and quiet. Because Liang Sen is as low-key as ever, it can even be said to be awkward, so there are really not many people who know Liang Sen. Compared with the "feats" that Litchi used to erase a city, Liang Sen really has no sense of existence. But the explanation is clear, Liang Sen is definitely not as simple as it seems. He is timid, he is awkward, and even in the face of the broadcast of a breath, he will linger at the foot of the table. Its just that he can live to the present, and now hes become a testimony. Especially in the cooperation between Jie Jie and the fat man, Liang Sen''s strength was exposed and was forced to go to the road by the broadcast. Today, he is only waiting for the ticket for the next train. fear? Scared? timid? cowardice? At this time, it seems that there is no point. For Liang Sen at this time, he has no choice of space and room for change. "Come back." Liang Sen put away the newspaper and looked at the solution. Then, he saw the things wrapped in his suit in his hands. "It seems that the result is not very good." Liang Sen rubbed his chin with one hand and the other hand took the ice water in front of him and took a sip. "The effect is very good, the result is not very good. For a person who is really tough, it is basically difficult to play an absolute role. Even if he knows his hidden things in advance, even if it is targeted, it will still be useless. At least, For the senior audience, it is not a challenge." The explanation is very straightforward. "Are you angry?" Liang Sen captured the emotions of understanding. "He knows." Jie Jie replied. "Oh." Liang Sen nodded. "I thought he had to know it after a while." "It makes me very embarrassed." Jie Jie stepped forward, picked up the kettle on the table, poured a glass of water, and then took a few ice cubes from the ice cube box and put it in, followed by a drink, and relieved I need to reduce my fire. "You are pitiful to him?" Liang Sen seems to be interested in the emotional tendency of Jie Jie, a bit like a small wife who is reviewing her possible derailment. "Not at all." Jie looked at Liang Sen. "But he should be very angry because we also use him as a test." "He is angry and angry." Liang Senyi doesn''t care about this kind of thing. He cares about things. It''s really less and less. His former jealousy and humbleness are more because there is still a way out, but now, Without a retreat, he became fearless. Occasionally, when he took astronomical telescopes at night, he could always get a feeling that he had never had before. "His birth, this is the two experimental products." Now, it is used as a test article by us. Isn''t it his fate?" After that, Liang Sen smiled. "He is angry, what can he do?" Yes, he is angry, what can he do? You are trying to listen to me and play with him, but you are also a high-level audience, and the promotion time is longer than him. Is it still afraid of him? Going back 10,000 steps, I havent left the train yet. I always think that he is a very interesting person. Jie Jie explained, It is a good time to have a good relationship with him. It may be useful at some time. "You are attracted by his personality charm?" Liang Sen''s smile became gloomy, "the personality of the mental patient?" "Boss." Jie sighed. "You used to be like this." "Snapped!" One to the slap appeared on the left face of the sly, Unresolved, Liang Sen did not move either. But in fact, it is clear that Jie Jie was slapped by Liang Sen. "My business, you don''t need to judge, you are just my assistant, my secretary, my friend, and you are still a traitor. If you didn''t unblock my avatar, I wouldn''t Go to this step." Unscrew a piece of crepe and gently wipe the blood stains on the corners of his mouth. This slap is very painful, but he still performs more naturally. Liang Sen looked at the solution, and the original gaze slowly softened again. "You said that I was embarrassed, I didn''t dare to promote, so I blocked your pace. So you untied my seal and forced me to go to the sermon. I didn''t blame you. People didn''t swear for it, let alone the audience." Xie Yi once said that because of his love for Liang Sen, he did not want to see Liang Sen living so humblely. But this reason can only be one of them, and it is a reason to be nice. Liang Sen can believe or not. "His parents, successfully avoided the eyes of the broadcast, I am really curious, they, how to do it." Liang Sen still said his true purpose. "So, did you find out?" asked Jie. Liang Sen shook his head. "Do you know why that man and woman will become so-called nominal couples?" Jie Jie did not say anything, waiting for Liang Sen to continue. "In the real world, there are broadcast eyes everywhere. He is everywhere and can do anything, but broadcasting also has its own dogmatism limitations. For example, if the existing area does not belong to the real world, it does not belong to the story world, it is not a space crack, and even in a strict sense, there is no such place at all. Then, How can broadcasts locate them, and naturally there is no way to find them, and they can''t help them! Where is that? Jie Jie asked. He was keenly aware that Liang Sen seemed to have known something for a long time, but he had been patient and waited until he was helplessly forced to testify before he began to really investigate. Liang Sen reached out and pointed his head, and some regretted it. "Unfortunately, you are not an adult with Litchi, but I am." I didn''t know what it meant, and I didn''t know how to respond, because his boss relied on the ability to shrink and hard to reach the next generation of listeners from a generation of listeners, but it seems that it is not suitable for praise. "The trajectory of Litchi''s fate is actually similar to that of Su Bai." Liang Sen slowly sat back in the chair. "She was also very grateful to the dean of the uncle, who was adopted by the dean, and even regarded them as The people who have their own parents are even more than them. After all, in the view of Litchi, her biological parents abandoned her and the dean and the couple adopted her, and she always cared for her and regarded her as her own. In the past, when both I and Litchi were low-level listeners, she had asked me to go to Chengdu to play. There were a few other friends at the time, but now they are not there. The rest are dead. Litchi has long left by train. I am also fast. At that time, I remembered the lychee, which was usually not ridiculous and laughed. She suddenly said her own life. She grew up in an orphanage since childhood. The feelings of the dean''s couple are very profound. I remember that I asked at that time, that is, where the couple of the dean are now. She replied that she had died in a car accident. We also accompanied her to sweep the tomb. It was the most talked about since I knew Litchi, and it was the most profound one. "After?" asked Yu Jie. "You should be aware that this incident has spread in the high-level audience circle a few days ago. There is an orphanage in Chengdu. There are a lot of listeners in it. The seniors are estimated to be quite a lot, and there is even a senior audience." "I heard about this incident, boss, what do you mean, is Litchi from that orphanage? One, the orphanage that is out of the audience?" Liang Sen nodded, "Probably after becoming a senior, she is a little earlier than me. It was also a chance to meet. I went to Chengdu to find a tomb of Xiqiao, and I saw the lychee that had been settled in Chengdu. It happened to be the Ching Ming Festival. I wanted to accompany her to the grave." I heard that there is a lot of relief in the heart. The so-called coincidence is not necessarily as simple as the Ching Ming Festival. It is estimated that his boss was counting on the days and wants to be dedicated. "But Litchi simply said a word. She said that if there is a chance, she will find the two people and then use all the methods in the world to torture them. That time, the sweeping of the tomb, naturally did not go into succession. Later, I inquired for a long time. I probably knew some things. The orphanage should be problematic, and the so-called dean''s couple had bigger problems. Lychee was cultivated by a couple of listeners, and the process of training is very inhuman, and even, it can be said to be unscrupulous, but you will still be stupid to read their good before you know the truth. At that time, I was thinking about this problem. It was so great for the audience to cultivate the lychee. It was first like her parents, and then she deliberately exposed her actions to her. Their What is the purpose? "When I told you about the life of Su Bai, you got inspired?" asked Jie. "Yes, when you told me the life of the neighbor detective, I noticed a special taste, and then I went to investigate again. He was the son of the couple and became an audience. It is also the same routine, tearing off the camouflage from the warm love of the parents, revealing the **** truth. Coincidentally, in my hand, there are a few acacias that have been sealed, and then I have come to a guess like this. Over the years, how many talented genius listeners, there is still no way to get rid of the eyes of the radio, but the couple can, for what reason? Acacia is an abstract expression, but it seems to give a solution to the problem. They are first to lychee, and then to Su Bai, Let them love from love to deep hatred, Especially after the lychee took the train to leave, they focused on the story that happened on the lychee in Su Bai. For Acacia, the more intense love and the more intense hatred, can actually lead to a strange transformation. Speaking of this, Liang Sen stopped. Jie Xies face showed an unbelievable look. Boss, you mean, the couple, Are they living in the cognition of Lychee and Su Bai? v3 Chapter 708： How did you change? Did not take a taxi back, Su Bai chose to walk, although it is far from the old family, but for the current Su Bai, it is no different to go back home. Every time I came back from the outside or came back from the story world, Su Bai always subconsciously eager to go home, and also looked forward to pushing the porch door, the little guy swaying his little feet into his arms. . For a long time, the little guy has been the last soft place in Su Bais heart, but now that part has been shoveled off. Su Bais willingness to be abnormal, not mad and hysterical, but let He became a little numb. Being numb to others, but also numb to yourself, Fortunately, there is a little bit of Su Bai clearly, that is, the current goal is to become stronger and stronger, and to become stronger. As for the rest, it does not matter. For example, this time the cemetery park thing, in fact, if it is not the relationship of his own mindset, the first reaction is to suspect that the solution at the time was not able to get rid of this matter, but most of them feel suspicious. The reason is that when I find out the key to the problem and prove that my guess is correct, I dont even have the urge to revenge like I used to. Even if it is a high-level audience, But he deceived himself and hurt the smoker and Chu Zhao. In the past, I must have found a door to take revenge at this time, but now I am still walking. Hey, I still have a leisure time thinking about walking. Yes, Jie Jie was promoted to a higher audience earlier than himself. Even in the case of a single-on-one, Su Bai did not have much confidence in defeating the solution. What''s more, there is an almost same living behind him. Boss. But the key to Su Bais thinking is not here, but rather, It seems that after experiencing some things, it has produced a change that is even stranger to himself. In the past, when I encountered such a thing, I should have been "harming each other" regardless of the ground, and whether you are a senior listener, whether you have a **** boss behind you, who you love... But this time, I have been looking for a long time, and it has been brewing for a long time. It seems that there is no such impulse, and there is no such thing as a slap in the table. correct, Its numb, The numbness is not what it looks like. Walking and walking, Su Bai''s mood is getting lower and lower. People living in this world will always continue to change because of the changes and changes in their surroundings. If you want to survive better, you must learn to adapt to local conditions. The former Su Bai, too lazy to learn, has always lived very self, Now I dont even know when I learned. Su Bai, I hate myself now, at least, I hate myself at this moment. Su Bai really hated it from dialing the phone and then to himself for a short time, because he thought that he shouldn''t be like this, and he shouldn''t be like this. Perhaps it is the suffering in life, too much. Su Bai went to a bridge. Under the bridge, it was an artificial river. In the era when the Yin House was soared, the requirements for the Yin House were naturally higher and higher. The tomb park here is from a certain angle. In the end, it can be regarded as a situation in which people are transformed into mountains and rivers. The bridge surface is not very high from the river, the river is very clear, and the magnolia is open on the shore. Even if it is far apart, it can still smell a touch of fragrance. In the river, it reflects its own figure, a bit fuzzy, and it is a bit distorted as the water ripples. Su Bai held his hands on the railing and looked at himself in the river. At this time, he looked at himself, just like himself on the river. strange, ugly. Slowly, sitting down against the railing, the moist smell in the air is getting more and more heavy. In summer, the number of rains will naturally become more and more frequent. One hand, interspersed in his own hair, purple hair, at this time it looks a bit lonely, similar to the more popular sad text magazines seven or eight years ago. For the first time, I feel strange in myself. This feeling, Su Bai really dislikes it, and he knows that he is completely unconcerned now, but it is less and less like the previous one. Yourself. Monks, fat people, Buddha and many people who have known themselves have said that they have mental illnesses, including the reason why the murder club was established in the past. They cannot control their own impulse to kill. But now, is it sick? Taking a deep breath, he vomited heavily and looked up. The sky was completely black and pressed. The suppressed atmosphere often stimulated something hidden inside, but Su Bai did not even have the idea of ??standing up. He is like a child who is curled up under the corner of the wall. In addition to helplessness, he is helpless. Su Bai thought a lot of things, including his own birth, including his own youth, and his own experience after becoming an audience. People will always change unconsciously, some are loved by themselves, while others are I don''t even feel uncomfortable or even can''t stand it. "Ticking... Ticking........." Rain, sparsely falling from the sky, the rain is not big, just drizzle. The mobile phone rang at this time, and Su Bai took it out and looked at it, Chu Zhao. "Hey." Su Bai took the call. "Hey, Dabai, that, is it really a scam?" Chu Zhao should be open to the public, and the smoked children should be listening to it. scam? The so-called another girl is a scam, and the action of Jie Jie is also a scam. "Yes." Su Bai should have a voice. "Who is the bureau, do you know?" Chu Zhao continued to hesitate. "Is there someone targeting me and smoked? Big white, you are not convenient to help us, if you can, I and I want to be myself." Go and solve." Obviously, after becoming a low-level audience, both smokers and Chu Zhao have learned more about the audience''s taboos and the rules of the broadcast. Chu Zhao is no longer the decadent drunken door to find his own argument. The police are gone. Su Bai didn''t know how to answer it, because it was very clear. This scam, smoked child and Chu Zhao was just an introduction, or a head, or even an initial experiment. The goal of the other party''s real design is actually He is su white himself. Moreover, the smoked child and Chu Zhaozhi in the solution, even without the boss, is absolutely a world of difference. "Know." Su Bai replied. Can you tell us? Chu Zhaos tone of talking with Su Bai began to become more and more cautious. "You can''t solve it." The phone was silent. Obviously, the smoker and Chu Zhao did not know how to accept this, but the smoker was smarter and opened the door directly. "Dabai, is the family directed at you?" Indeed, such a subtle design is only used to deal with her and Chu Zhao, and some of the cannons have the feeling of playing mosquitoes. Among the parties to this incident, Su Bai is inside, and many things are actually well analyzed. "Yes." Su Bai admitted. "So where are you now?" Smoker asked with some concern. "I am sitting on the bridge." Su Bai looked around and replied. "Ok?" There was a scream in the phone, and it seemed that they were very surprised by Su Bais current behavior. Su Bai naturally heard the surprised taste. The head leaned back and the back of the head rested on the cement block of the bridge, feeling cold. "Then you, don''t be impulsive," smoked the child. "Yeah." Su Bai licked his lips. "I hang up, Chu and I will be discharged from the hospital and go home to cultivate. You can''t pick us up, we can take care of ourselves." "it is good." The smoker hangs up the phone, and Su Bai holds the phone in his hand. The face is slightly moist. Of course it can''t be tears, but rain. Soon, the vibration of the phone broke the silence at this time. This time, its a phone call from a monk. It seems that I have not contacted the monk for a long time. When I came back this time, the monk went to Nantong. "Monk." Su Bai took the call. "Big white, barren is back, where are you?" "In the Xishan Cemetery Park," Su Bai replied. "Go there to see the scenery?" asked the monk. "No, I was just being played by someone, and now I am thinking about it." Su Bai smiled lightly. "I was deceived, you are still reflecting?" The monk was surprised. Gyatso should also be next to the monk. Both of them should now be in the living room, because Su Bai heard the sound of the living room TV from the phone. . "Yeah, reflecting on it." "You will actually reflect on it." The monk seems to have heard the faint loss in Su Bai''s tone, but still said, "Isn''t it possible to retaliate directly?" "Is it so violent?" Su Bai asked. "Oh." The monk smiled and continued. "Is it the audience?" "Well, the senior audience, there is a higher one behind." "That''s all right." The monk advised, "Some accounts, after that, it is not too late, the poor will cook tonight, and you will come back soon after you stroll." "Well, I also want you to do it." Su Bai stood up and waited for the phone to hang up, put the phone into his pocket, but thought about it, Su Bai took the phone out. The phone flipped in the palm of your hand, and then Su Bai continued to look down the river. The reflection on the river itself became more blurred and uglier because of the rain. Suddenly, Su Bai remembered a person, a friend who had only met once, a child, Yeah, how did you forget him? Turn around and look around, "You should be near here." "Crap, of course I am." A boys head emerged from under the river and looked at Su Bai standing on the bridge. "My dad is working here. I am here at school except for someone else. Someone is here, how can I not know?" "Oh." Su Bai should have a voice. The little boys head glimpsed and looked at Su Bai. Road, "How did you change?" v3 Chapter 709： You can also find my mom. "How did you change?" The little boy''s body slowly emerged, his feet cling to the water, steady and reminiscent of some of the signature postures in martial arts movies, but Su Bai can see clearly, this is the suffocation of the zombies The performance caused on the water. The last time I saw him, it was because of a family door to kill the case, but Su Bai did not want to settle accounts with him or for the heavens, and the little boy was only acting too aggressively, not even violating the rules of broadcasting, he was satisfied The premise of the rules to vent his own pursuit of the art of death, he never denied this. His father went to work in this cemetery park, and he usually stayed in school or had a holiday. He also stayed here with his father. Possibly, the choice of zombie lineage is also related to this. "People put things on your site, and you don''t scream." When people asked themselves why they changed, Su Bai did not answer, because before, the smoker and the monk both showed the same meaning, that is, after Su Bai was played by others, he actually saw the scenery on the bridge. This is not in line with Su Bai''s style of painting, because he has never been a person who broke his teeth and swallowed his stomach. "People are senior listeners, I can only hide." The little boy jumped and jumped to the bridge and stood in front of Su Bai. He looked up and down the white, and some silently said, "You are also advanced." Listeners, why are you so embarrassed? I can see them all in the eyes of the whole thing." "Then your hidden tricks are good, neither I nor he found you." "Oh." The little boy laughed twice, without the slightest emotion, and then some disappointed. "Before, I also discussed art with you, but now it seems that there is no need to discuss it later. One is to life, For people who have lost their passion for life, he is not worthy to talk to me about art." In the death case of the family, each body was given a special shape, but this is the art that the little boy believes in himself and who can understand himself. "In fact, many times, some radical choices can''t bring the desired results, even the vents you want can''t be done." In the face of this suddenly appearing zombie boy, Su Bai could not help but talk more with the monk and the smoker Chu Zhao, because after the last contact, Su Bai knew that this zombie boy had exactly the same attachment as himself. And similar extremes. Or, it is with the former self. Su Bai did not know why he was so quiet this time. He also felt embarrassed and even had some uneasiness. He always felt that he had not changed, and he thought that he had always insisted on himself. But in the face of facts, he suddenly had the feeling of peeling himself off and seeing it. In fact, since the little guy entered his life, he was already changing. On the rainy night after the little guy left, Su Bai felt that his heart was dead. When he killed the so-called grandfather, the final hand, letting his angry emotions fail to vent, but distorted himself. Three months of self-destructive training on the desert island, and then promoted to a high-level audience, the improvement of the level of life is not very compatible with the present soul or the so-called state of mind, this brings the contrast, is already the former one Su Bai slowly disappeared. So, nowadays, I have solved myself and I just called and asked about it, then I sat on the bridge and drenched. "Why?" The zombie boy jumped up and sat on the pier. "If you become a senior listener, you have to become like this." I would rather never be him in the future. Really, I have been watching it all the time. I also heard every word you said, because this is my home, even if you are a senior listener, but you didnt think about my existence, so I heard it. Some secrets about you. You have a bad relationship with your mother. You always thought that these were your mother''s work, so you put hatred and attention on your mother. To be honest, I don''t know how your mother treated you, but That is your mother, not a fuck, no matter how bad your mother is in the end, an outsider will design your office with your own things. Can you still sit on the bridge and watch the scenery so calmly? Su Bai shrugged, "Well." Seeing the attitude of Su Bai, the little boy has a feeling of grievance. "Hey, was it that I looked away? I thought I found a fellow person." Su Bai smiled. "Forget it, I don''t say anything, I am lonely." The little boy sighed and turned away. The little wind in the rain blew through his collar. This little hair boy actually came out of a sense of loneliness. Su Bai also walked off the bridge and walked to the highway. He always thought about a problem along the way. Is that what he has changed? And is this change good or bad? A taxi stopped under Su Bais beckoning. "Where are you going?" The driver turned back and asked Su Bai. .................. "I really have a hard time imagining that there will be this possibility." Jie Jie Chang Shu breathed out, indeed, this thinking span is really unacceptable to him, even if he is a senior listener. "I was hard to imagine at first." Liang Sen reached out and picked up the newspaper again. "Its a pity that I have encountered such a thing as a pest. Its a pity that the rules of the real world do not allow it to exist, at least not allowed. In the sun, so its ability has not been completely used for me. But at least from the Acacia, I got a clue, or an inspiration, because the couples style of acting, what he did on the detective and on the lychee, was too ridiculous, you cant even Find another explanation that works. Two people, desperately trying to be a good child, to create a beautiful childhood, a warm parent image, but then when the child grows stronger and stronger, but actively exposes the horse''s feet, actively revealing **** The disguise of the initiative reveals the truth that makes them want to drink their blood and eat their flesh. It is also true that this kind of ability and thinking similar to Acacia can make a logic of all these things that are not logical. Jie Xie fell into deep thought. He knew why Liang Sen was so active in trying to do this experiment, because his boss did not give up the way to avoid the broadcast eyes. He did not really wait for the ticket to come and then leave by train. In fact, I want to imitate! "Right, you just said that the little detective knows the truth. What did he say?" Liang Sen asked. "I didn''t say anything." Jie Xiao shook his head. "So I feel strange, it doesn''t seem like him." "People, the impact of the experience is much more, it will always change, and may become stranger to yourself." Liang Sen looked at the newspaper again, and he sat down next to him and smoked a cigarette from time to time. Obviously, this matter is very touched by the solution. For him, it is no less than a new world. Both of them sat quietly. From noon to evening, Liang Sen closed his eyes after reading the newspaper, and the solution was to meditate. He only took cigarettes and wine for himself. "I am hungry." Liang Sen said, "Call a takeaway." Undoing nodded, using a mobile phone to call a hotel to let them take delivery, put down the phone, relieved to look at their boss, want to stop. "Let''s say, this is not your style." Liang Sen''s mouth showed a smile, he actually guessed what the Jie Jie might say. "Boss, if you want to imitate the couple''s way, then, is it another su white?" Yes, it seems that only he is relieved, qualified and conditional to become another Su Bai, to achieve your goal of escaping the broadcast. "Ha ha ha........." Liang Sen laughed and laughed a little exaggerated, as if the tears had to flow out. "You, you, what do you want?" Liang Sen spread his hands. "This is a huge project. The couple have been busy for this matter for so long. They have been laid out for so long. In order to find lychee, they will not hesitate to open." An orphanage, and most of the children in the orphanage have become listeners in the future. In order to find the successor of Litchi, they have children, and more than one, and regard their son as the next carrier after the lychee. Where can I go to do this thing, now go to find a surrogate? And you are so big, this kind of thing, you already know the truth, you can''t be my carrier. Its true that its true that its true. "Drips........." The phone came with a text message. Jie Jie took it up and saw his face suddenly change suddenly. This is a text message of a person''s whereabouts. "What''s wrong?" Liang Sen asked. "Su Bai." "Oh, what happened to our little detective?" "He flew Jiamusi, and because he changed his status, my message was delayed. It is now estimated that it landed in Jiamusi more than an hour ago." Liang Sens face sank. I remember you have a foster mother and live in Jiamusi. "Yes." The solution was a little anxious to call Su Bai. "He doesn''t dare to hurt your foster mother, otherwise..." "But he is a mental illness. He hasn''t changed. He hasn''t changed at all. When he called me, he actually booked the ticket. He also investigated me. He had already thought of how to retaliate. He won''t. I care about the broadcast penalty, no!" Liang Sen was dismissed as such, and did not know how to say it. The phone was connected at this time. "Hey, Su Bai, don''t be excited, tell me, where are you now?" Jiexu tried to ease his tone. "We both have a good discussion, really, I did not do it right before, I my apologies." "I am at the restaurant to solve the aunt''s family. Auntie specially bought food for me to cook. I said that I am your friend. I will come to Jiamusi to help you see her. Come on, come to Jiamusi, don''t follow your boss. Auntie is very good, very enthusiastic, you come over, come alone, I will not know how to be aunt. "Su Bai, she is my mother, don''t you think that you are so mean?" At this time, I did not expect to use the secret between myself and Su Bai''s parents when designing Su Bai. It is to use people''s family affairs to start with others. "You can also find my mother, and stop you." "........." v3 Chapter 710： Are you my grandson? Jiamusi was formerly known as "Kingmu Temple" and "Jiamu Temple". It is a Manchu language, translated as "station official residence" or "ة", referred to as Jiashi, located in the northeast of Heilongjiang Province, is the province of Heilongjiang Province. Sub-center city. Auntie is a bit bloated and belongs to a relatively fat aunt type. At this time, she is cooking in the kitchen. When she learns that Su Bai is a good friend of her adopted son, it is very enthusiastic to solve the aunt. Su Bai sat in the chair of the living room, with a cigarette in his hand and fruit on the coffee table. As soon as eight o''clock, the Auntie called Su Bai to have dinner. There were only two people at the table, one for the aunt and one for the white, but there were eight dishes on the table. I dont come back very often, Xu is because the mindset has changed a lot since becoming an audience. The natural side of this family is naturally indifferent, but the money that comes back every month is quite a lot. It can be seen that I am still very respectful to this foster mother. After a meal, I solved the Auntie staying at Su Bai and stayed at home. The province stayed outside the hotel. Su Bai took it off and left to understand the family. However, Su Bai did not go far. There are many empty houses in this apartment building. It was renovated and the room was temporarily unoccupied. Su Bai simply went into the empty room on the floor of the Auntie. The house had no problem except for some people who had not lived for a long time. In the evening, Su Bai received a phone call from the monk. The monk asked Su Bai how he had not returned. Su Bai said that he was in Jiamusi. The monk heard the words and silenced for a while, reminding him that Su Bais promotion with his wife may be in the near future. If Su Bai had the opportunity, he could come back to help them protect the law. Su Bai agreed, saying that when the matter is over, he will go back. Subsequently, Su Bai simply took a shower and lay down on the bed to rest. This feeling, sleep time is not very long, but at least it is asleep, Su Bai does not worry about the sudden emergence of the solution and the sneak attack, he lives in the upstairs of the aunt, to solve the cautious care is absolutely impossible Suddenly so radical, plus unless they use a special method, if you are honestly flying, you will have to arrive here tomorrow morning. At six o''clock in the morning, Su Bai woke up, and was quite practical. He pushed open the window and went to the balcony. Below, it was the old man who practiced in the morning in the community. Everything seems to be very quiet and peaceful, until a person walks into the community. Su Bai looked at him and shook his ash. The other party is also watching Su Bai, but the other party is obviously more worried about living in the layer of his own foster mother under the Su Bai. The next moment, Su Bai''s figure disappeared from the balcony and came to the flowerbed on the ground. The distance was less than ten meters. "I apologize to you." Jie Yu said to Su Bai. "I don''t accept it." Su Bai''s answer is simple. "My mother is okay?" Jie Yu asked, he has come, and Su Bai has no reason to go to his own foster mother. "Good." The answer is still concise. Then, Su Bai rushed into the past. After clearing his eyes and slamming his legs, the whole person turned into a breeze to dissipate. After avoiding the attack of Su Bai, he re-converges his body on the other side. "I don''t want to fight with you because I have an apology for you." Jie said. "Sorry." Su Bai extended his finger to his face. "I remember you thought I was a mad dog, right?" Xie Yu and Su Bai also have known each other for a long time, but because the strength of Jie Jie has always been above Su Bai, the perception of Su Bai is naturally different from others, with a little overlooking meaning, so at that time, Su Bai A lot of what he did, in his eyes, is like a mad dog, a mad dog that has been lucky since it was so good. Nodded, Jie Jie chose to admit. "But when I am a senior listener like you, you forget that I am a mad dog, because you found that I changed. When I am no longer crazy, you feel that you have a broken back boss, I will There is no way to do anything to you, so you have no fear, right?" Jie Xiao slightly frowned, he did not know how to answer the question of Su Bai, because he did not seem to find the answer. But it is very likely that Su Bai is right. "You can''t beat me." For a long time, Jie Jie said this sentence. In his palm, a light blue flame is rising. His promotion to the senior audience is longer than Su Bai, so he should occupy More advantages. Su Bai smiled. He slowly lowered his head and then slowly lifted it up. A purple hair gave off a strange feeling at this time. It was no longer the style of killing Matt, but the embellishment. The temperament of the whole person has also changed abruptly. Dirty, catastrophic, cursed, and all kinds of negative breaths are constantly emanating on him. "I never thought about whether I could get this problem." As soon as the voice fell, Su Bai rushed out again. The disintegrated body dissipated again and appeared in another position, but at the same time, there were seven identical solutions in the surrounding area. Eight people were together. For a time, an area here seemed to be shackled. Before becoming a senior listener, the main reinforcement of the solution was actually illusion. Therefore, he could not allow Su Bai to be close to himself. Although the two sides were not really good friends, they had more contacts and more mutual understanding. Moreover, both sides are now high-level listeners, and the control of power is not the same. So even if the battle is now in the community, there is also the ability to do the dojo in the lion shell. Whoever accidentally killed the ordinary? People, that is who is unlucky. However, to the relief of the slightest surprise, Su Bai, who thought that he would struggle to break his own shackles, suddenly appeared seven avatars, and then basically single-handedly paired each other and punched at the same time. Go out. In a short time, there is no way to tell which one is really Su Bai. He also believes that Su Bai can''t tell which one is true, but it means that one can only choose one to suppress. Su Bai can choose one to attack. If Su Bai chooses the wrong words, he will continue to be suppressed. However, if he chooses the wrong one, he will probably be directly eaten in person, and the bet of the two sides is seriously unbalanced. Jie Jie immediately dissipated all his avatars, and the whole person began to retreat. He had time and some means. He thought he had an advantage, so he was not in a hurry. However, when Jie Jie just stepped back, he suddenly felt a cool feeling in his back position. he, It actually appeared behind me! One eye opened and the other closed. For a time, in the back of the head, another face appeared, which was his face, but appeared behind him. Similarly, one eye opened and one eye closed, but a red light was released from the opened eye, which directly hit Su Bai. Su Bai, who had just bypassed him, had not had time to sneak into the chest. Directly through, the whole person is going backwards. However, when Jie Jie was preparing for the pursuit of the situation, he found that the Su Bai figure that had just been hit by himself began to dissipate during the flight. It is also fake! "Hey!" A skinny fist with almost no skinny is so quaint in front of the cockroach. "boom!" The fist squatted to understand the shoulders of the scorpion, and the whole figure was shot and flew out. The body made a tens of meters long gully on the concrete floor of the community. For a time, the dust and the dust were all around. Feeling a continuous roar came, scared to start running away immediately, the scene is very chaotic. The whole body was soaked in the sand and slowly walked forward. When he approached, he saw that the broken clothes were slowly standing up. In the recent fight, he solved the big loss. I thought that I had the advantage, but I ended up eating it in Su Bais continuous calculations. Even the contempt could not cover up this meal because I knew that my opponent is also a senior listener. He can despise and despise. Where to go? "Through it, can you?" Jie Jie wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth and looked at Su Bai, and said very seriously, "Or, I can find something to compensate you from other places." From the very beginning, the warfare of dispelling is not very strong. This is the first time that the senior audience has reached the same level of opponents. Of course, for Su Bai, it is also the first time. Is it even? Su Bai seemed to hear a joke and went on to solve the problem. "I can tell a secret about where your parents are. This is why we have to set aside for you." Jie Jie intends to use this to calm the anger of Su Bai, although the two sides are only the first time to fight, but I don''t know why, at this time, there is a bad feeling in the solution. It is clear that I have been promoted to a higher audience longer than Su Bai, but from the feeling of just playing, Su Bai seems to use his power more than himself. Be much more exquisite. Both of them, in fact, have just been promoted to senior audiences. They are all in a stage of familiarity with power. It is reasonable to say that Jie Jie should be more advantageous than Su Bai, but perhaps one of Su Bais own thoughts is that he When I was promoted to a high-level audience, the last one was made up of gold, and that piece of gold was a part of making up the countrys jade. Now its on Su Bai, and the most intuitive sensor it brings is the space around Su Bai. Affinity is definitely not a level that has just been promoted to a senior audience! The solution is to miscalculate the strength of Su Bai. Of course, Su Bai did not expect this. He still wondered why he thought that the solution was much weaker than he thought. "About my parents'' location?" Su Bai said to himself. "Correct." "Are you my me?" Su Bai asked with a smile and asked. "Of course not, don''t be kidding." "Then you must be my grandson, or how can you be so interested in my family, right?" v3 Chapter 711： You also match People, sometimes they have to insist on something; Why are so many people in the world who like to be unconventional, why do many people insist on a lifestyle that they are not recognized by the mainstream? Probably, they also get a solace from the outside world or from their own heart, but 90% of these people Nine is only a special act caused by emptiness in the heart. The majority of the members of the public are pleasing, but for Su Bai, this may be his own nature. There is nothing left to lose, my family, my parents, ethics, interpersonal relationships, wealth ideals, even the last straw - the little guy, is also stripped from his side, in addition to himself, Su Bai There is nothing left. If even the last hobby or feature is wiped out, then Su Bai is really nothing but a stinking sac. This is a reality, a very sad reality. In the past, Su Bai had traveled to the UK to seek a cure for his own mental illness, but now it seems that this is only the only thing that exists. Very sad, very helpless. Su Bai stepped toward the solution step by step. He did not know why the solution was weaker than he thought. But he knew that the reason for his self-defense was not because he was annoyed about his own situation, but rather One kind of persistence and solution is the victim of this persistence. Looking at Su Bailians attitude of not wanting to talk, Jie Jie took a deep breath. He understood that the other party used his own foster mother as a condition to let himself come. The purpose was not to listen to his apology, nor to give a sigh of relief. The other party, in fact, just wants to kill themselves. Before I thought of it, Liang Sen also said that this little detective neighbor was thoroughly smoothed by his own hard life. It is ridiculous to solve the problem. Some things, you can sum up the rules according to your own experience and experience, but For a person who can''t talk about it, you can''t guess what he is going to do next. Even if I just walked into the community, I didn''t expect that I would face a real killing and killing me! This time, Jie Jie did not let Su Bai first shot, his ten fingers began to tremble, in front of him, a Guqin emerged, this should not be the life-saving weapon of Jie Jie, but the breath of Guqin exudes, it seems that even the weapon of the life is not The approach is comparable. When the fingertips move, the sound of the smother rises, and Su Bai continues to move forward without hesitation, because in his eyes, even if the solution suddenly suddenly throws out an artifact, he will continue to go up. Then kill and understand, or you are killed. There are no other options, really no more. The ground under the feet began to weather rapidly, and Su Bais clothes began to fall into an old-fashioned atmosphere, followed by a song of his later life. The sound of the piano is a kind of loneliness, and it also brings despair! Of course, there is no ability to reverse time. What he has cultivated is illusion. At this time, everything in front of him is the performance of illusion to the environment. Any nuances, any small feelings, are serving the illusion of the moment, let You feel that time is dying quickly, not only for yourself, but also for your cells to feel that they are already a leap year, so It is dying. After being promoted to a high-level audience, the senses and connections to the surrounding space have become more sophisticated, which has given a new definition to the skills that have been possessed before. For example, in the past, the solution was absolutely impossible. Because he may have a way to fool the ordinary people, but there is no way to deceive the determined audience, but now, he can! The sound of the piano is endless, time flies, But the change is always the scenery around and the white and yellow clothes. When I was one year old and one year old, the sun was turning around in the sun, and everything in the field of vision was the gesture of old photos, even the wind, with one a coveted breath. Only Su Bai, nothing has changed, he is still moving on, no faster than before, and no slower than before. When it came to the front of the solution, the solution was still in the piano, but the corner of the mouth, a bitter smile. Until this time, Jie Jie thoroughly understood it. Maybe, there is a truth of mutual sympathy. What he is good at is illusion, and Su Bai is good at melee. However, Su Bai has another layer of characteristics. The inner strength of his heart is comparable to metamorphosis, and his own illusion, no matter how advanced, no matter how incredible, can not change the fact that it is false. This point is almost doomed to his own abyss, and he is firmly held by the other party. What he is best at is actually the thing that the other party is most afraid of. This makes it really only a smile. The confrontation of senior listeners seems to be more cruel and unreasonable. Both sides are actually just promoted to senior audiences. The mode of engagement and experience at this level are lacking. Su Bai stood in front of Jie Jie and looked at Jie Yu. At the same time, he also looked at the piano in front of him. He did not rush to attack the Jie, even if the distance between the two was suitable for Su Bais play. Because killing cockroaches is the result of Su Bai, but Su Bai does not enjoy this process. Su Bais hands are also placed on the Guqin. Good family education and family education environment make Su Bai obviously versatile. If it is not a small and lonely character, Su Bai can become the most dazzling group in the primary school. People, he will have a lot of musical instruments, piano and guqin, he will, but the piano is much better than the guqin. In the case of Guqin, he will only be a little, can pop up, but it is not so deep. But for the current situation and the mission of this Guqin, music has become an added attribute. Su Bai fingers fiddle with the strings, and the simple monotonous sound of the piano sounds very simple, just like a child who just learned the piano is practicing. But at the moment when the melody appeared, the dispelling face showed a dignified color. In the meantime, he was directly drawn into an emotion, which was the emotion that he had created before, but he was forced to control by Su Bai relying on the shallow skill level. I don''t know why this is. "My childhood is broken." Su Bais mind showed two photos, crouching in the corner of the family portrait and the bronze box. "I have not passed." The sound is empty, but it is straightforward, and the two hands are combined. As a senior listener who has come to the present with illusion, he will fall to the point where he wants to stabilize his heart and not be disturbed by other illusions. The pain in this, perhaps only to solve yourself can be understood. "My life is ** vertical, I am a puppet, but I can''t see where the line on my body is, and naturally I can''t see the person who really controls me. So, I don''t have it now. At this time, Jie Jie suddenly realized it. When Su Bai simply touched the piano and touched his emotions completely, he solved the aura in his mind. He knew that Su Bai did not know how to use illusion. In fact, if It is not his own guqin blessing. Su Bai can''t play any effect at all, but Su Bai uses this guqin to directly condense a higher illusion than himself. Because I am taking the appearance, the pursuit of external changes affects the inside of the other party, while the other party is directly concerned, this is a accumulation of life experience, is a precipitation of life. Perhaps, Jie Jie is still a few years older than Su Bai, but life is not a simple precipitation, but a sublimation of experience and experience. Compared to what Su Bai experienced, he is a bit like a Zhang Jiebai''s white paper. This time, as long as you don''t die, as long as you can survive, with this sentiment, your strength and cultivation, you can certainly be more refined! "I don''t know if I have passed, I can''t see my past, I don''t bother to look." Su Bai made a sigh. The next moment, the strings broke, and the monotonous sounds stopped. At the same time, a blood spurted out of the mouth, and the whole person squatted on the ground. Su Bai does not understand illusion, naturally it is not really how to control this ancient piano, and therefore, Guqin can not withstand the simple and rude performance of Su Bai, collapsed. Jie Jie slowly raised his head, his face pale, but also relieved. Is there really no room for change? Jie Jie asked weakly. Our relationship is actually good. Su Bai did not answer, because he did not need to answer, he just continued to go to the solution, in a series of confrontations, the solution was completely inferior, even Su Bai did not want to know the reason. But this does not affect Su Bai want to get the results he wants. kill him, For just to prove for yourself, it is equal to telling yourself, Look, I am still alive. There are still a lot of other means to solve the problem, but he knows that in this level of confrontation, he has lost two of his own, almost no possibility of a turnaround. The confrontation between the high-level audience has long since departed from the veteran''s simple powers and bombs and superpositions, becoming more mysterious. Jie Jie slowly lowered his head, and some were not willing to say, "I actually, really, I am not willing to die." "So, why are you giving up, what are you doing?" This sound is not what Su Bai said. When this voice appeared, Su Bai stopped his own steps, because after the solution, there was a man in a red suit. The man bent down and reached out to solve the problem. I helped you up. "You still have a good impression on him. I feel that your behavior is owed to him. So in the unfavorable situation, you are ready to give up and wait, is it?" Liang Sen shook his head, "It''s stupid." Su Bai still stood in the same place. Liang Sen turned his gaze to Su Bai, Shen Sheng said: "If you see it, please accept it, and you will not give me a face. If you give me a face, I will give you a satisfactory answer. You don''t have to be so extreme." Su Bai heard the words and suddenly laughed. Then gently said: "You also match." Liang Sens pupil slammed, and the anger in his heart immediately rose. The guy who didnt know how to be tall, was stepping on his face. Because in the land of the testimony, when the first time he witnessed the road, the tombstone that was laid down was directly crushed by the tombstone of the lychee, and the consciousness left by the lychee only responded to one sentence: You also match? And this guy, who was there at the time, these three words, at this time is a pun! v3 Chapter 712： Timid and pitted What is the difference between mental illness and ordinary people? Ordinary people do some ridiculous things or do some radical things, but also use the "old man to talk about juvenile madness" to explain, and similar to Su Bai directly does not give face or even step on a big audience. The behavior of the face can basically be attributed to the type of pits in the brain. People with normal mentality can''t do this even if they are excited and then want to pursue poetry and distant estimation. "You offended me." Liang Sen suppressed his inner fire and opened his mouth. This is to find a footnote for his next behavior, to find reasons, but also to reason, there is no way, the broadcast "have no class", the world is indifferent to all things as a dog, whether it is a low-level audience or a high-level audience, in the broadcast In the eyes of the eyes, they are all equal, so even if Liang Sen, who is a big-level audience, wants to deal with Su Bai, he must first make clear the truth. Many ordinary people in the real world like to quote Mr. Lu Xun, "This is a cannibal society." They feel that many places in this society are not reasonable, but they may not have thought of it. In this world, there are a group of people who have Comparable to the power of the gods, it is even possible to easily overthrow the power of a state power, but they are the most reasonable people. Before a group of gods are in front of the dry shelves or before they see who is not pleasing to the eye, they have to put a dragon gate array and reason, which is also a unique landscape. "Come on, kill me." Su Bai extended his finger to his chest. "You have a share of this matter. If you have a kind, you will kill me now, don''t take off your pants and do anything." !" "........." Liang Sen''s palms are blue, and the clay figurines still have three points of fire. What''s more, the audience is big, but Su Bai is right. He first calculated the Su Bai. Now people just just verbally rushed. At most, I have to beat it in the past, and I can''t even beat him too much. Otherwise, it is unreasonable. If you don''t make sense, then you have to do a good job of broadcasting to find you reasoning. Seeing Liang Sens reaction, Su Bais mouth showed a smile. He knew that he was a little embarrassed at this time, because it was not his own strength, but the deterrence of broadcasting. Moreover, Su Bai knew the beam. Sen is this person. He also witnessed the other partys sermon in the place of the testimony. This is a strong person, but he has to add a prefix. This is a timid strong man. In the same era as Litchi, but the guy who has been forced to testify now, the ordinary timid listener, really can''t do this kind of thing, because it has to face the strength improvement and the advanced lure. Confused. Jie Jie also stood up at this time. His understanding of Liang Sen was very deep. After all, the two lived together for a long time. He could see that Liang Sen is now angry, but he is still restraining himself. However, the solution did not feel embarrassing, and did not feel much moved. Because he had been solemnly talking to Liang Sen before he flew Jiamusi, he did not need to come over, but Liang Sen came, and appeared at this time. Although Su Bai is in front of himself, Jie Jie will not be so stupid that Su Bai did not leave any backhand on his foster mother, because if he changed himself, he would leave a backhand. The appearance of Liang Sen is tantamount to breaking his previous agreement with Su Bai. Then, his own foster mother may be really dangerous. "You shouldn''t come." "I will not come, you will die." Liang Sen reminded, "The level of confrontation between senior listeners is completely different from that of seniors. Although the reinforcing attributes of the two sides have not changed, they are not in the same effect. The gap between the reinforcing attributes of the ground and the phase is more obvious. How useful is your illusion for him? Although Jie Jie knows that Liang Sen is telling the truth, he still thinks that Liang Sen should not come. Su Bai in front of him is a downright madman. His revenge style in this matter proves that he has never changed. And the emergence of Liang Sen, may really let him directly kill his own foster mother. "Sorry, I told my boss not to come." Xie Tao took the initiative to break free from Liang Sen''s support, step by step toward Su Bai, he must let Su Bai see his attitude, because he really does not want his own foster mother, the world''s own true relatives, and this day If the people are separated, the audience will be stronger, and they will not be able to return to life. "But he is still here." Su Bai looked at Liang Sen and looked at the solution to himself. "I left a drop of my blood on your mother, I can detonate it at any time." Su Bai said calmly. Liang Sens eyes were condensed, and at this moment, he was already calculating something. Jie Jie seems to have sensed something, immediately turned around and shouted to Liang Sen, "Boss, I don''t want to take risks!" Liang Sen has already come to this place without authorization. Jie Jie really does not want Liang Sen to take the risk of his loved ones again. Just as the senior audience and seniors are two levels of existence, the audience is affirmative and advanced. The audience is also on two levels. With the strength of Liang Sen, plus his own foster mother should be in this nearby area, Liang Sen does have a certain probability to find his own foster mother and save him before Su Bai launches the blood. But I dont dare to gamble and I dont want to gamble. "ͨ..." Jie Jie squatted at Su Bai, "Do you know, Su Bai, I am really wrong now, I admit that I am calculating you first, let me fall into the passive of reason, but my most aggrieved is that you seem to have no one in this world. Can let me bring people who threaten you. Your loved ones? your parents? Your son? Your friend? Smoked children and Chu Zhao are listeners, can not be threatened, and from the information obtained by Jie Jie, if you go to take the two people to threaten, Su Bai is estimated to be just a smile, and then urged to solve the problem quickly. As for Su Bais parents... Jie Jie now remembers the words that Su Bai said on the phone: Then you go to my mother, I don''t stop. Even if your mother knows where she is, who dares to go? Even the boss behind him, there is no courage to go. After I got rid of it, I went down to Su Bai. Liang Sens brow is locked. In fact, he has been hesitating and hesitating to kill Su Bai, but he is still hesitating, because the causal relationship can not support him to kill Su Bai, when you are weak, you hope This world is reasonable, but when you are strong, you hope that there is no more reason in this world. This is also human nature. Su Bai''s palm was gently rubbed in his chin position, and the shackles of the dispelling did not seem to touch him. His expression was still as calm as when he first stood on the balcony and smoked. "Oh, there is no way, you broke the agreement." Su Bai said this to the dispelling, then turned and left, "Liang boss, dare not compare with me?" Liang Sen turned a deaf ear. Jie Xie is madly roaring, "Su Bai, if she is dead, you wait, I will definitely destroy you!" Su Bai did not answer, and his figure disappeared. Liang Sen walked to the side of Jie Jie and helped Jie Jie. "I''m sorry." Jie Jie closed his eyes and shook his head. "He is a madman. We shouldn''t provoke him because he really is unconcerned." Liang Sen did not speak, because he could not say, rest assured, waiting for your mother to die, I immediately killed Su Bai to help your mother revenge. ............ At present, it is already in June. In most parts of China, it has entered the rhythm of summer. The South is already very hot, but Jiamusi is only in the early tense, especially in the morning, there are still some cool people. Outside the lively food market, Su Bai walked slowly, and the cockroaches around him didnt seem to bother him at all. If its not the purple hair of his head, its so glaring in the age when killing Matt is no longer popular. It may be true. No one will notice him. Xiaobai, Xiaobai! A middle-aged woman just bought the vegetables from the door of the vegetable market. She started to scream at Su Bai from a long distance. Her hands were carrying a basket of food here. "Xiaobai, its really you, come. Yesterday, you came late, the food market is closed. Today, my aunt came out to buy food early in the morning. They are all fresh. I went to the aunts house for lunch at noon. You are a specialty dish, and its delicious." Jie Jie does not come back all the year round. For the foster mother, it actually has the meaning of deliberately forgetting. It is estimated that it is also the psychology of treating the little guy in the past. "Auntie." Su Bai shouted. "Come on, this is fresh Shaqima, take a bite, the old shop is doing, it is much better than the one sold in the supermarket. This is the authentic Shaqima, the aunt I just bought." The aunt was unwilling to take a piece out of the sealed bag and sent it enthusiastically to Su Baizui. Su Bai opened his mouth and took a bite. Very thick, very awkward, very sweet, but not greasy. "How, delicious?" Jie Aunt asked with full expectation. "Well, it''s delicious." "Go, go home with the aunt, do a few hard dishes today, and in ours, the really delicious dishes are not in the restaurant, they are at home." "I don''t know Auntie. The solution has already come back. There is still something urgent in my company. I will go to the airport right away." "Hey, is the solution coming back?" The aunt was somewhat surprised. "Yes, he is back, just waiting for you at home, I will go first, and come back to eat the dishes that Auntie will do next time." After Su Bai finished speaking, he broke free from the hand of the aunt and entered the crowd. "Hey, your child, don''t worry about this meal any more." Auntie still wants to find Su Bai, but finds that he can''t find it, but when he thinks that his son who hasn''t been home for a few years is back, he is happy again, even screaming a tricycle in a luxurious way to save some time. Come back home. PS: Pendulum gate array: dialect, mean. v3 Chapter 713： Specific function "Please note that passengers travelling on Eastern Airlines MU5615, we are sorry to inform you that your flight will not arrive on time due to weather conditions. Please pay attention to our notice. We are hereby sincerely due to the inconvenience caused by flight delay. You apologize." After taking the ticket, I passed the security check and sat in the terminal for about half an hour. I received the news of the flight delay. Su Bai stood up and walked into the smoking area, pumping out a cigarette and igniting it. One side of the smoking room is the tobacco and alcohol retailer. There are several female employees who are wearing the ground but should not be riding. They are selling cigarettes to the smokers who come and go. Their checkout counters are also in the smoking area. Su Bai leaned on the side and smoked and looked at them. To be honest, these little girls were very poor. Even a veteran smoker, let him stand in a smoke-filled smoking room for ten hours a day and estimate himself. Can not stand, these little girls are as long as they go to work, they are constantly smoking second-hand smoke. However, the business is not bad, there are many people who buy cigarettes, and many of them are bought one by one. Several girls are very busy and excited. Su Bai threw the cigarette **** into the keg and went out. The plane didn''t know when it would come. The empty time was a bit boring. In addition, there are not many listeners who know Su Bai, otherwise if you come to the Northeast, visiting is also a good way to kill time. Opposite the smoking area is a local specialty store. This kind of specialty, after the popularity of e-commerce, seems to be no longer as popular as it used to be. Many people go out to travel to buy special products, big bags are brought back, and then Taobao search, these online have to sell, and the price is still cheaper. "Hello sir." A woman called Su Bai. Su Bai turned and saw a blonde woman in a shirt and jeans standing in front of her, wearing a pair of sunglasses and covering most of her face. "Is there something?" Su Bai asked. "Mr. Are you a person?" The blonde woman pointed her finger at the boarding gate. "I saw you sitting there waiting, I was waiting for the flight, but unfortunately, it was delayed." "What do you mean by that?" Su Bai still didn''t figure out the woman''s thoughts. She was not an audience. This is su white. Can I invite you to dinner? There is a dessert shop over there, the woman invited. "Sorry, madam, I don''t know you." Su Bai does not believe that he will encounter any affair. If it is the former self, wearing fashion is the custom-made clothes, it is reasonable to have a woman who voluntarily posted it. But now I am killing Matt''s purple hair, and the clothes on my body are like dozens of hundred pieces. Just like this, there are women who come to take the initiative, then it is not normal. "Please don''t misunderstand, I just want to ask you to have a meal." The woman invited again, "As a man, are you still afraid that I can''t eat you?" "Sorry, I don''t have time, I am not hungry." Su Bai waved his hand and walked into the bookstore next door. His eyes swept through the magazines. There were not many magazines in the bookstore. The room for selection was small, but the business should be good. After all, the plane could not play. Mobile phones, there are indeed many people who choose to buy this magazine to flip over the plane. However, the woman actually followed the bookstore, or stood behind Su Bai. "Ms. What are you going to do?" Su Bai asked with a car magazine. "You must go eat with me." The woman said very firmly. This resolute tone and such a blunt tone made it impossible for people to connect her with the wine tray, plus the airport is not a bar outside. "Well, eat together." The woman nodded and walked into the ramen shop in front. "Don''t you say that you are eating dessert?" Su Bai sat down at a small table, and the woman sat down across Su Bai. "the same." The woman took off her sunglasses and revealed her full face. It looked pretty good and very delicate. "You are a mixed blood?" Su Bai asked. "Yes, my mother is Chinese, my father is British," the woman replied. "Oh." Su Bai responded. He ordered a Dawan beef noodle and a small bowl of beef ramen. He paid the money first. "Its really expensive to eat at the airport." "Sir, you are not like someone who lacks money," the woman said. "Do you see where I am like a rich man?" Its all like, because you have no concept or consciousness about money, which means that money is just a bunch of Arabic numbers for you, and you cant let it connect it with rice and oil. Su Bai leaned back in the chair and looked at the woman in front of him. "The observation is very careful." Su Bai was too lazy to ask what the purpose of this woman was. Anyway, after she finished eating ramen, if she continued to bother herself, Su Bai did not have the patience to continue to play with her. "Sir, you will thank me." The woman said this inexplicably. "What do you think of the fate of people?" "Heaven is destined." Su Bai answered perfunctorily, this woman wants to talk about philosophy with herself? The woman smiled a little. "Do you think it can be changed?" Very boring question, very bad street problem, Su Bai now feels that this woman will not be preaching. I remember seeing a news two years ago. Several brain-disabled people in McDonalds preached the mobile phone number of nearby diners. The name, one of the women did not directly bird them, and the woman was killed by them in McDonald''s. The present-looking mixed-race lady is now bent on her own invitation to dinner together and the words and deeds sitting on the table. She is really likely to be planning to teach herself. Su Bai subconsciously touched his chin and recalled that he was sitting in the lounge chair and waiting for the plane to say that it was very decadent and suicidal. So the eyes of the cultists are attracted to absorb the lost lambs in this real life into the organization? The ramen came, and Su Bai put some chili oil in the bowl in front of him. When she was preparing to eat, the woman opened her mouth again: "Sir, haven''t you answered my question yet?" "Do you know what the future looks like?" Su Bai replied with a sigh of relief. The woman pretends to smile. Su Baile, will not really pull himself into the church? Even if you know what the future looks like, but what can you do to verify that the future of your seeing is true or false? Su Bai continued. "Just need to be confident about yourself." The woman said of course. "When people who are self-confident will also have doubts about themselves, learning the more powerful schoolmasters will also require someone to check the questions after the exam to confirm whether they are right or wrong." "I can''t understand your thinking. Why should people doubt and deny themselves?" "Because one step is wrong, it may be the abyss." There are very few faces, and Su Bai has eaten a few mouthfuls and then fished it with chopsticks for a few times. Put the chopsticks down. "Okay, I am eating, madam, goodbye." Su Bai feels that he has already spoken enough to the other party. This is probably the reason why he is in a good mood now. The woman''s face was basically unchanged, but she stood up and walked out of the noodle restaurant with Su Bai. After a meal, a cigarette, the game is alive, in fact, judging whether a person has a cigarette addiction is very simple, that is, whether there is smoking after dinner, although nicotine does not affect him at all, but Su Bai is still subconsciously Going to the smoking area. The woman ran over and grabbed Su Bais wrist with one hand. "You can''t go in, at least not now." "Ha ha." Su Bai took out his hand and continued to walk to the smoking area. "You are talking about why I can''t go in." "You will have an accident when you go in. I saw the picture of the chandelier on your head." The woman said very seriously. "Oh." Su Bai slowly stopped. This time, he seriously re-examined the woman in front of him. If she is not a fool, she is not a liar, nor is she having a problem or paranoia. So, does she have the special function of seeing the future picture? Causality is a delicious poison for the audience, but as long as the level of life is high enough, you can go to comprehend the cause and effect, which means that people, as the creatures at the top of all things, have their souls with their own enlightenment and cause. Gene? If this is the case, then the average person who occasionally picks one or two people who can see the picture of the future does not seem to be too surprising. After all, it is a probability of a few hundredths of a billion. But Su Bai still walked into the smoking area. He took out his own cigarette, lit it on the cigarette lighter, spit out a cigarette ring and looked out. The woman stood outside and looked at Su Bai through the automatic glass door. Then I looked at the head of Su Bai. Su Bai looked up, Yo, Its really clever, I was simply taking cigarettes at random, smoking cigarettes, and taking two steps. The top of my head was exactly a chandelier. In the moment when Su Bai looked up, "Oh..." a crack, The chandelier fell. The woman closed her eyes. She didn''t dare to look at the scene that was about to happen. At the same time, the woman clenched her hands and kept complaining: "Why, why, why don''t you believe that what I said is true, why do you still have to die one by one, why can''t you believe me, why do I have to be soft again and again, knowing that they won''t listen? I can''t help but remind myself, why!!!" "Snapped" The chandelier shattered, and there were bursts of exclamations around, and the smokers inside were all taken aback. At this time, the glass sensor door was opened, and the woman felt that there was a person standing in front of her. She opened her eyes and saw Su Bai. He was unscathed. "Beautiful lady, you just didn''t take a bite out of the noodles. As a gentleman, I think I should go and ask you to eat some desserts. Are you right?" v3 Chapter 714： Impulsiveness of the dead In the end, the dessert was not eaten, the broadcast in the airport broadcasted the notice, the delayed plane finally arrived, and the passengers could start boarding. Su Bai and the woman checked the ticket side by side into the plane. Both of them were tickets for the economy class, but one at the front and the other at the end, Su Bai did not ask for a position, but was in the second row of the window. The position sat down, he had no luggage, and when he sat down, he closed his eyes and prepared to rest. "Hello, sir, he is my friend, can I change your position with you, I am really embarrassed." Originally sitting next to Su Bai is a man of forty years old. In the face of a request from a mixed-race beauty, the man simply got up and promised to change his position. Soon, the fragrant perfume smell filled the tip of Su Bai, and Su Bai opened his eyes and looked at the woman around him smiling. "I thought it was you who wanted to ask someone around me to change positions, but I didn''t expect it to be reversed." The woman seems to be somewhat surprised. Ordinary people should be surprised when they know their abilities, and then they will come over and take the initiative. Climb yourself. "Don''t misunderstand, I said that you are invited to eat desserts just to thank you for your kindness. In this world, there are such good-hearted people, really not much." I dont care if this woman has any special status or conspiracy. The other partys initiative to make a meal for himself to let him not go to the smoking area is a kind of help for himself. No matter whether Su Bai needs it or not, at least peoples Kindly, you need to express it. Woman reaches out, "Introduce yourself, my name is Yang Xue, this is my Chinese name." "Su Bai." Su Bai reached out and gently shook her. "I really think you are so weird." Yang Xue seems to be full of curiosity about Su Bai. "You make me very unseen." "Actually, I am just a little punk." Su Bai waved his hand. "Right, remind you, your ability is not to be used. Sometimes, some things will not change." "How do you know that you can''t change?" Yang Xue said with a bit of anger. "It must be changeable!" "Why are you so persistent?" Su Bai looked at Yang Xue with some surprise. This woman seems to have a stubborn paranoia about whether or not she can change this in the future. "Because I saw a picture, on the day of my mother''s 60th birthday, my mother died of a heart attack and died at the dinner table. I hope I can change it and I must change it! So just now, you gave me hope. Because you are not dead." Su Bai suddenly wanted to say, you just saw the picture of the chandelier falling on my head. You didn''t see the picture of my tragic death, and I didn''t say the chandelier. Even if the missile smashed down, I guess I couldn''t die. But thinking about it, Su Bai still feels that analyzing so much at this time does not seem to have much meaning. Let her wait for her mother''s death with desperate emotions. Just, from another angle, she has tried her best to change all of this, but the final reality still happens. Will the blow be bigger? No matter which choice, no matter which attitude, it seems to be painful. Su Bai does not know when he is beginning to resent the future. On the one hand, it may be because of the relationship between cause and effect. On the other hand, it is a similar thing that happened to him. The auspicious painting has been reminded several times. What happens in the future, at least, predicting that the scenes in the picture have occurred. Especially at that time, Su Bai was considered to be exhausted and tried his best. The final result was even a peak turn, but at least the scene in the picture also appeared. If you let Su Bai choose it again, he is really You may choose to give up because it is too tired and you have no absolute confidence at all. Su Bai is definitely not a person who pursues the highest goal as his goal. He pursues strength not to explore the essence of the world, nor to think about overthrowing the reactionary rule of broadcasting. He lives very simple and pure, he Need strength, because he wants to twist the head of that man and woman. Few people will use simple hate as their goal in life, but Su Bai does not seem to have much other things left. Even if he doesn''t have hate, it doesn''t really make sense to live like this now. "I don''t always see the picture. In fact, I remembered it myself. I saw it less than twenty times. It may be like once or at most twice a year. When I am going to save them, they I didnt listen to me. Until now, including you, no one has ever heard of me. They all treated me like a madman. Later, when I was seventeen years old, I knew that my own abilities might bring inconvenience to my life, so I became accustomed to maintaining my restraint and indifference to the strange death of strangers. I saw that my mother would die on her 60th birthday until last year, I was really panicked, I want to change, I want to try to change, so I saw a picture at the beginning of this year. I want to stop a person from crossing the road, but he is a thief who is being chased by the police. He pushed me away, pushed me to the ground, and even took the dagger and cut my arm through the road to be a big one. The truck crashed directly to death. Having said that, Yang Xue suddenly smiled. The police station also gave me the certificate of strength to be a citizen of the public... "Oh." Hearing this, Su Bai couldn''t help but smile, it was really interesting. Both of them are people who have seen great horror. Although Yang Xues experience is nothing compared to Su Bais, its only a matter of knowing that Yang Xue has always been an ordinary persons identity, while Su Bai is As time went by, it began to grow stronger. Therefore, things that used to be terrible in the past are as general as Su Bais. For example, if the early world of paper peoples stories is in the eyes of the current Su Bai, It really is no different from playing with a child. People who have suffered bitterly really know what it means to be happy. "You are the picture I saw for the second time this year." Yang Xue said very seriously. "You gave me confidence, thank you." Su Bai reached out and touched Yang Xues blond hair. This mixed-race girl was really upside down. "In fact, the change does not change, it doesn''t make much sense." Su Bai thought about it and thought that he still had to say something. The other party kindly reminded himself that although the chandelier did not pose a threat to himself, this person is always a bit "I think, rather than you have always wanted your mother to avoid the curse of the 60-year-old birthday, it is better to spend more time and let her live on the day of her 60th birthday. I look at your age, your mother is also in his early fifties, time is still enough, there is no need to completely focus on that place, but ignore the essence of life." "I didn''t expect you to cook chicken soup like this." Yang Xue sorted out his hair. Obviously, she still had some concerns about Su Bai''s slightly frivolous behavior. "Its not a chicken soup." Su Bais hand slipped and his palm turned. A sign made by wild boar skin appeared in the hands of Su Bai. This is the thing on the shaman side. You also have the ability to actually let You got this." This brand is made of wild boar skin. What is the method of making Su Bai is not clear, but it can exude a little spiritual power, it has already explained the value of this thing, and it can be regarded as a stream of instruments. Let''s go. "You! Give it back to me!" Yang Xue grabbed the brand from Su Bais hand. "If this thing is not useful for taking the town house, it is in the ancient times that some veteran soldiers and old soldiers have created too many killings in the past, so they need this town house in their later years to prevent the people who killed them from becoming ghosts." When you are harassing yourself when you are weak in your old age, your mother used to be a mercenary. If you don''t need this, this thing will affect the magnetic field at home and cause a certain burden on the body." "What are you talking about?" Yang Xue was hesitant. This brand was obtained at a great price. "Believe or not with you." "This is the case, hehe." Yang Xue is very helpless. She came to the Northeast this time for this. Because she took her mother to go to the medical examination, her mother has no problem, and her mother is 57 years old, meaning that she still In three years, she will die, even if she does not give her a birthday party, but Yang Xue knows that her mother still has problems, so she began to seek another level of help. "This way, I have a friend, I am a sorghum, live in Shanghai, you can take your mother to see him, you can remember my mobile number, I can add my WeChat first." It is not that Su Bai suddenly became enthusiastic, but because Su Bai himself is not very interested in this, but the monk and the Buddha are estimated to be very interested in this woman, of course not for her body. "Thank you, I have a pen here, you can report it, I remember." Su Bai reported his number, Yang Xue also remembered, when Su Bai felt that he could close his eyes and rest for a while, but he heard that Yang Xue sitting next to him suddenly asked: "Right, do you like cats? Black cats?" "Why do you ask?" "Because the picture I saw before is a black cat on the ceiling. It pushes the chandelier down. The predictions I have seen are only correct, but in reality there may be backgrounds, so I didnt think so naively that I wouldnt give my mom a birthday party. My mom wouldnt die. "How do you tell me now?" Su Bai''s double fist suddenly clenched, and he now really has the urge to give this woman a sudden death. v3 Chapter 715： auspicious The black cat, who had left a very deep mark in Su Bais life, whether it is auspicious or wishful, has a special meaning for Su Bai, although they will not sell Meng, nor will they be spoiled, or even a Its more stinky than one, but in retrospect, Su Bai is really lucky. When he just became an audience, he will still worry about the next story world before he has escaped from the fright of the last story world. There is a good auspiciousness around me. At the same time, it is also fortunate that when he was locked in the darkness of the place of the testimony, there was a black cat called Ruyi who was silently accompanying himself, and perhaps because he had auspicious atmosphere on his body, so he wished In the dark, I did not choose to kill myself. Otherwise, I was not very good enough to see myself in front of the wishful claws. Of course, if Ruyi is called Ruyi, Su Bai does not know, but if you think that auspiciousness is called auspicious, then it is auspicious. Su Bai reached out and touched the back of the head of the young man who was constantly shaking his body with headphones. Then, the young man began to twitch and vomited, which was a bit like a sheep epilepsy. For a time, both the passengers and the crew were a bit flustered. The plane broadcasted a passenger looking for a doctor on the plane to help out, but to be on the safe side, the plane was temporarily connected to the ground, in a nearby city airport. The landing began, and the direct flight was at a turning point. When the plane landed, Su Bai got off the plane with the crowd, and went straight out of the airport. When he saw a private car parked by the road, he directly pulled out the door and the driver who was sitting inside playing the phone gave it. Holding the car key in his hand, Su Bai directly launched the car to leave. This series of behaviors is very similar to the "Grand Theft Auto" game, but Su Bai is not to enjoy the thrill of winning the car, just because whether it is auspicious or wishful since it is at Jiamusi Airport, then Su Bai must pass and it Conversation, as to why you choose to break the chandelier on your head, it may just be to remind yourself, and it should have its own unspeakable or restrained at that time, and can only choose to use this way to draw your attention. But unfortunately, Su Bai did not notice this. He only thought that the chandelier was only an accident, and most of the attention at that time was in what Yang Xue said. It may be that Yang Xues eyes are spent, but it may be just a coincidence, but no matter what, Su Bai has no reason not to go back and have a look. After the middle of the night, Su Bai re-driving to the outside of Jiamusi Airport, got off the bus and walked directly into the airport. This time, Su Bai directly avoided the security check of the airport and entered the terminal, and changed to the former, Su I really like to think of myself as a normal person, but when I need to save time, I still stick to this feeling, then it is really a brain. People in the smoking area are much less than during the day, but there are also two or three smokers who are swallowing in the air. A female employee is sleeping on the checkout counter. Su Bai walked in. The debris that had fallen from the chandelier on the ground had already been cleaned up. It was bare, and it was obvious that the new lights had not yet been selected and put on. Looking up and looking at the position on the ceiling, Su Bai turned into a group of blood fog and went straight up. A smoker just happened to face the Su Bai side. Oh, but I am still not sure if I am blind. Above the ceiling is an exhaust passage, like a sandwich biscuit with a mezzanine in the middle. Su Bai stood there half-squatting and looked around. He didn''t find any clues, even a cat hair was not found. Although this is expected, but in the end it is really nothing to make Su Bai seem helpless. Yang Xue said that she saw a black cat slamming the chandelier on the ceiling of her head and squatting at herself. What does this mean? Although Yang Xue also said that the pictures she saw were not correct except for the results, sometimes it was not the case that all the scenes in the picture were in line with reality. For example, she saw her mother dying at the 60th birthday party. The result here is that her mother will die on her 60th birthday. Whether it is at the birthday party or not at the dinner table, these may change. So, what does it mean that the black cat she sees is also a way of adding (brackets)? What does the black cat mean? In the face of an eager desire to know, you have no clue, this feeling is the most tormenting. The mobile phone shook at this time. Su Bai looked at the caller ID. It was a strange number belonging to Shanghai. After receiving the call, Yang Xues voice came from inside: "Mr. Su, have you left the plane halfway?" Yang Xue asked tentatively, because she saw Su Bais hand in front of the young man who listened to the song, and then the young man began to go crazy. "Is there something?" Su Bai is a little annoyed now. "I will send you the address later. You can go to that place and find my friend." "Okay, yes, Mr. Su, are you already at Jiamusi now?" Yang Xue is a very bold girl, too, from small to large, under the special ability similar to "Death is coming" The timid woman is estimated to have entered the madhouse. "what''s up?" Are you interested in that black cat? Yang Xue caught the focus. "Yes." Su Bai admitted it. "The black cat is not very big, and there seems to be a bell on the neck." Yang Xue said, "I hope I can help you." After that, Yang Xue hung up the phone. It is estimated that she just got off the plane and plans to go directly to the old house, because the old house is really close to the airport. Bell? Su Bai put away the mobile phone. Since the cat has a bell on his neck, it is definitely not auspicious or wishful. Can you imagine auspicious neck wearing a bell while walking coldly and screaming? As for Ruyi, the cat has been in the place of the testimony for a long time. He has long liked or used to darkness or silence. Otherwise, the one in the coffin comes out with it and wears a string of bells for it. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible. For a time, Su Bai felt that he was in vain, no matter what the black cat in the picture is, as long as it is not good luck, it is not in the scope of Su Bai''s consideration. But when Su Bai planned to leave here, a long cat scream suddenly came out. "Meow" This cat is very far away, and you can''t listen to the sound to distinguish the origin of the sound. A black figure slowly emerged. On the other side of the vent, 15 meters away from Su Bai, the other pair of pale blue scorpions were staring at Su Bai, and Su Bai was watching at this time. It. This cat has a weak spiritual power, which means that it is probably a cat demon! Su Bai reached out and pointed at the cat, but the cat slowly squatted down at this moment, making a low-pitched voice against Su Bai, like a tiger that was irritated, and Su Bai Is the enemy who is good at entering its territory. Su Bai''s palms were in force, and the air around them began to squeeze. The cat''s paws were scratching on the ceiling, making a harsh rubbing sound, but still unable to resist the power from Su Bai. When the distance was close, Su Bai directly grabbed the cat''s neck and sent it to himself. In the face of Su Bais absolute power, this cat, which has just been half-footed into the demon field, is really not enough to see. The cat is a very dexterous animal, but this cat actually intended to secretly kill himself. Is this a hatred with yourself, or is it just to retaliate and kill himself? Generally speaking, the rule of the real world is to reject this kind of monster. If the cat is harassing people everywhere, it will be thundered, or it will be broadcasted to a realistic task and a local audience will pull it to clean him up. Su Bais hands are like a pair of big pliers. The cat is turned over and the whole body is carefully examined. This is a female cat, but its intelligence is obviously not fully developed, and no intelligence is available. A fully-developed cat can be inexplicably and quickly cultivated into a demon, which feels like a cerebral palsy child''s college entrance examination becomes so provincial. Or maybe there is any chance. Su Bai guessed this. When Su Bai turned the cat over again, the cat''s face was facing Su Bai, and the cat''s eye flashed a pale green glow at this time, and Su Bai, who was facing it, suddenly felt that he had pulled into a fit. In the area, Su Bai saw a turbid yellow river with a corpse bone on it and a pile of bones on both sides. Su Bai stunned. He was very familiar with this scene. When he first saw auspiciousness, he saw this picture from auspicious eyes. "Hey!" Su Bais consciousness deliberately shocked. This cat demon, which is not even a demon, cant be trapped in the spirit consciousness. On the contrary, when Su Bai directly breaks free, the cats consciousness is almost Su Bai. The anti-shock was on the verge of collapse, and now it was stunned, his mouth opened, and he became an idiot. Su Bai took a deep breath, his hands nails grew out, and then directly peeled off the cat''s stomach. From the intestines, Su Bai found a piece of meat with cat hair. This piece of meat has not been Digested, and there is a strong demon atmosphere on the meat. Holding this **** piece of meat in his hand, Su Bais palm began to tremble uncontrollably, and the eyes became almost dark red. because, this is, Auspicious meat! v3 Chapter 716： Falling from the sky Auspicious meat, why is it in this cat''s belly? Su Bai is now shaking up and down all over the body. This is not fear, but anger; With Su Bais character, he really rarely realizes the fear of this kind of emotion, and rarely goes to extremes and collapses, because the depth of his soul may be due to the early experience of being a group of demons, leading to his inner heart. In the depths, there has always been a temper of being a little devil. This is the life experience and the things that a man and a woman made to Su Bais actions forced to plant at the bottom of Su Bai. Maybe, even the man and the woman did not expect to create the distorted character of Su Bai, because some things can be calculated and can be deduced, but if this man and woman can not only create a macro Manipulating the life of others, even the character of that person can be fabricated according to his own wishes, That man and woman are really the level of the son-in-law, even more terrible than the son-in-law, because after the son-in-law, there will still be good and bad people in the person, and the son-in-law cant control it, even if the man and the woman are It is impossible to be terrible to such a degree, otherwise it will be considered to be beyond the level of the Creator. Anger, like the water that falls in the oil pan, keeps boiling, if the auspicious fall to this point, then, the little guy? Su Bai was last merciful to Su Yuhang, but Su Bai did not have much confidence that Su Yuhang would be kind to his grandson. The man and the woman could use their sons as the experimental consumables to knead freely, and they would be in the orphanage. The orphans who were born and miserable counted on this horrible road, and their cheap mom could let her own sister go home and lie down on the bed and become a rot. When you face an enemy, you feel helpless, that is, you have a bottom line, but your enemy does not. Its a cat that almost turns into a demon, even if its broken by Su Bai, now its still not broken. As the saying goes, the cat has nine lives, which means that the cat is big, then this cat demon may have a bigger life. ! Su Bai urgently wants to know where the cat swallowed auspicious meat, but Su Bai did not have the ability to search for the soul. Without the help of the outside world, Su Bai could not really read it. Take the memory of a living thing, this is the specialization of the surgery industry, but the monk is not around, otherwise it is much more convenient to find the monk directly. After hesitating, Su Bai took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone call. The phone is quickly connected. "Hey." It is the voice of Jieyu. I know that this is the number of Su Bai. His tone is not too strong and cant be said to be more kind. The two people each took a joke and made a joke. It is impossible for a person with a big heart to shake hands and talk about wine. The relationship between the two sides is actually a bit embarrassing. "Help me a favor, I have someone here, I need you to help me read its memory." The main thing is to solve the illusion, then he must have the ability to read the memory of other people''s souls. This is equivalent to an engineer who asked him to go to the level of the sample. Jie Jie was silent for a while, but in the end he said, "Well, where are you?" "I am at Jiamusi Airport." "You open a room near the airport, I will come over immediately." Jie Jie finally agreed. .................. Twenty minutes later, a man in a light blue suit walked into an Hanting hotel next to the airport. He walked straight into the elevator and went up to the third floor, ringing the door of the 312. The door was opened, and the solution came in and looked at it. Except for Su Bai who opened the door, he did not see the second person in the house. "What about people?" "it''s here." Su Bai lifted a cat from the side of the bed and grabbed its tail to take it to the bed. At first, Su Bai was worried that the goods would not wait until the solution, and suddenly he would be ass, but soon Su Bai It is found that the vitality of this thing is really tenacious. Although it does not have the ability to heal quickly like a vampire, it is hard to stop there, and the stomach is wide open, but it is still not breathing. I put a hand on the head of the cat and felt it a little. "It''s been damaged." "Well, it wants to trap me with mental strength, and I am freed from it." Jie Jie nodded, with his strength to deal with Su Bai, this kind of spiritual willpower metamorphosis has no effect, this cat is really too self-effacing. "Reading the soul of the creature''s memory can only be intercepted for a while. In this way, you may only be able to read a section of the paragraph." Jie Jie said again, "This is a big drawback, but it is also good, then Its that this cat now basically meets two idiots, and its easier to read its soul memory. Su Bai spread his palms and revealed the piece of meat with cat hair. "Help me find the memory of eating this piece of meat. I need to know the exact location. The more you like this, the better." Su Bai said eagerly. "Auspicious?" Jie Yu asked, Jie Jie is very understanding of Su Bai, also saw auspicious at the beginning. "Yes." Su Bai admitted. Jie Jie took a deep breath and then spit it out. He gestured to Su Bai and so on. "This cat is still dead for the time being, and it is hard to kill. As long as it does not touch its soul or metabolize eight, its vitality ratio Western zombies are still strong, I need to call my boss now." "Call him?" Su Bai can''t understand. "Don''t misunderstand, my boss is auspicious, oh no, there is a special feeling for lychee." In the white mind of Su Bai, Liang Sens first sermon was to put his tombstone on the side of the lychee tombstone and the result was directly crushed by the lychee tombstone. This unrequited love is really deep in love. "The boss, found a lucky piece of meat in the belly of a cat that is demonizing 80%." Jie Jie directly said the focus of the matter. Then, I solved the phone call. "He will be there soon. The power of the audience is more mysterious than our senior audience. He even has the ability to make up the memory of the cat that is obviously affected by the spirit. The memory of reading the creature is a unilateral one-time consumption. Behavior, the end of my reading means that the soul of the soul is basically broken and ruined, so if he comes, he can grasp the complete memory." Su Bai nodded. In this case, he is also willing to let Liang Sen come to the shot, but Su Bai is for his own son, and Liang Sen, may still be for his unrequited object. The cat with the open belly is still lying on the bed, and the limbs are constantly twitching, like a broken cockroach, still slamming. In the room, it was full of cat smell and **** smell. Su Bai went to the window, pushed open the window, and subconsciously touched his pocket, but found that the smoke was gone. Jie Jie went to Su Bai and handed over a cigarette. Su Bai took it and bit it in his mouth, ignited with a lighter, and then threw the lighter to know. The two people were still alive and dead in the middle of the day, but now they are standing together and smoking a window, and the transformation of life is really amazing. Of course, the reason why Jie Jie took the phone and promised to help Su Bai search for the soul, but also because his foster mother returned home with fresh vegetables bought from the vegetable market. Regardless of the development of the cause of the matter, at least Su Bai is at the end, is to stop. The contradiction between the two people at the beginning was because the first one was not kind, and then Su Bais toughness and paranoia almost caused the situation of the fish to die. In fact, Jie Jie also admitted that if Liang Sen did not come, then he At that time, it was very likely that he had been killed by Su Bai. It was only because of the appearance of Liang Sen that Su Bai was clear that Liang Sen was not expected to kill him, but it was difficult for him to want to kill in front of Liang Sen. In the end, Su Bai did not kill his own foster mother. Even Jie Jie felt that it was an accident. Perhaps this is the best result between the two. Of course, no one said that thank you, whether it is Su Bai or Jie Jie, neither of them said, because they feel that there is no need to say, too emotional, not in line with the time. That is, when two people just finished the smoke on their hands, a figure appeared on the edge of the bed. Liang Sen first glanced at the cat meat that was put on the bed by Su Bai. The brow was slightly wrinkled, and then the palm was directly placed. The head of this cat. There is no extra communication, no explanation, no soul search, just start. Soon, the cat began to burn a light blue flame. This is the soul flame. This fire is fueled by the soul. Once it appears, it basically means the complete end of life. When Liang Sen removed his palm from the cat''s head, the cat had completely died and turned into a dry body. Liang Sen took out a cigar and bit it in his mouth. He didn''t talk. He didn''t seem to be talking. He was thinking, but he didn''t seem to think about anything. It seemed to be too familiar with the nature of the big audience. So Su Bai really can''t really respect him. It''s like a star is very popular. You like him very much, but when you see him taking drugs, his image is hard to erect in your eyes. It is. After a few minutes, Liang Sen still didn''t talk. He tried to reach out several times and seemed to be thinking about it, but he still collected it. Although he is waiting for the train ticket now, he still instinctively does not want to The deeper things are entangled, and some things, you don''t care about it, once you count it, you will be with you in the dark. Especially the other party''s level, it may be that man and woman, but said that Liang Sen had some cautious and small character, even if it was replaced by a normal big-grade audience, it was not a lasting moment, really not willing to What is the opposite of a man and a woman. This is like a deaf student who listens to the teacher''s words in the school. There is always a sense of fear for the rogue second-year-olds who are of the same age outside the school. Where? I finally asked. Liang Sen stretched his finger to the sky, "According to the picture in memory, This piece of meat, It fell from the sky. v3 Chapter 717： Conflict outbreak Auspicious meat falling from the sky? Su Bai does not think that Liang Sen is deceiving, because Liang Sen is timid, not stupid. In fact, timid people are smarter, because they are timid, so they know how to protect themselves. "This cat is a domestic cat. It is a piece of meat falling off its balcony on a day. For it, the attraction is almost infinite, so it is swallowed directly. It only slightly digests the insignificant of this piece of meat. Part of the energy is already making it turn like a demon, which is equivalent to the evolution of the cat''s life level." Liang Sen suddenly felt very ridiculous. As a big audience, he is now reading the memory of a domestic pet cat, and there is basically no useful message in this memory. "Where is the location of the family before it?" Su Bai asked. Liang Sen didn''t look at Su Bai, but just waved his hand and gestured to indicate that he did not participate. After seeing it, he walked out with Liang Sen. After a few moments, he came back and he came to Su Bai: "My boss is not in a good mood." Jie Jie explained it. "I know the location. Let''s go check it out, huh, at least, this time you won''t think this is our layout?" Su Bai did not say anything. He and the two men took a taxi to the location. This is a mid-range community, and the location of the household is on the fifth floor, which is the top floor. "I went to the house to see, you go to the roof to see." Jie Jie on Su Baidao. Su Bai agreed, and he went straight to the top of the building at a very fast speed. In fact, this kind of search is very likely to be useless. The piece of meat is not being fed, but it is not known why it suddenly falls from the sky. Down, this in itself means a lot of randomness, and it is most difficult to investigate things without absolute motivation and purpose. At this time, the sky is faint, the moon and the stars are not very visible. Su Bai stands alone on the roof. When looking down from below, it will give people a feeling of hanging. Auspicious meat appeared, so auspicious now is dead or alive, Su Bai is not clear, Su Bai certainly does not want that black cat who likes to wear high cold is so fart, otherwise the plant of the old family is really I have to be a lucky one to leave Su Bais last thoughts. Fortunately, the sad mood did not last long, because it was under Su Bai, that is, the balcony of the household where the cat demon was located. The floor-to-ceiling windows collapsed instantly, and the whole person was thrown out with his hands on his chest. A woman in her pajamas stood barefoot on the balcony railing. Her hair was up and she seemed to be asleep at the moment, but it was a terrible thing to disturb a woman''s beauty, and the woman actually owned it. Will unlock the power of the home. I couldnt help but stand at the top of Su Bais mouth and reveal a smile. Its really unfortunate to solve it today. During the day, I was beaten by myself. I felt that someone elses home was beaten out at night, maybe its solved. Before I was promoted to a high-level audience, I didnt have the experience of being awkward twice. Unraveling and steadily landing, obviously it was flying backwards, but the injury on the body is not serious. In fact, it is still a solution to the reinforcement of the other side, so I took the initiative to choose to retreat to open the distance, no way, day and Su The white confrontation did have a great impact on his self-confidence. Looking up, Jie Xiao saw the woman standing on the balcony, and Su Bai, who stood there with a smile. "You actually laughed." Jie Jie is also extremely angry, and can only blame in the bottom of my heart that the goods standing on the balcony is really a mental illness. The woman naturally noticed that there was still a person on the roof above her head. She looked up and looked up. Su Bai was slightly lowering her head and looking at her. "There are two high-level audiences who touch the door of the woman''s house at night. You two are really idle." The woman is obviously a circle, and it can only be a circle, otherwise she is Where the evil spirits lived in the residential areas dare to be so arrogant, the radio and the laws of this real world have already killed her. In this real world, to the non-audience members of the higher level of the audience, Su Bai seems to have no one but good luck, of course, those who can only hide in the dark corners can not see the light. "There is something, I want to ask." Su Bai said calmly. Since the other party is also a senior listener, Su Bai naturally has to calm down. Of course, he can''t blame him for not figuring out his hometown. Its not long before the senior audience has just been promoted. Those senior listeners dont have to say that because of his relationship with Liang Sens friends, hes arrogant and hes close to him. Liang Sen is not Wu Zetian, and Jie Jie is not Liang Sen. The face of the face, those high-level listeners can be regarded as a princely character, naturally not so no bottom line. On the other hand, the reason is that Liang Sen did not seem to be working in Shanghai before he became an audience. His hometown has not returned for several years, and the audience circle on the northeast side will naturally not be very familiar. "Oh, funny, if I am not an audience, now I am being pressed by the two of you on the bed, just ask how to ask if you want to ask?" The woman was disturbed by the dream, naturally it was very uncomfortable, even if it was facing two She is still not afraid of the opponents of the same level, and she does not intend to give any face. Moreover, she can be seen, these two high-level listeners are very angry, watching the state of breath, obviously a group of people who have just been promoted recently. Su Bais body fell and fell to the balcony, standing face to face with the woman. "This piece of meat is found in the belly of your cat," Su Bai said. "My family''s sweetness, what happened to her?" The woman''s double eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. "You took the piece of meat out, then she, what happened to her?" The woman''s eyebrows are vertical and her anger is clear. The above dialogue, the interpretation of nature naturally heard clearly, the moment just shouted: "Be careful of her blowing arrows." Because Jie Jie knows what Su Bai wants to do. In the face of the woman''s questioning, Su Bai took a deep breath and immediately showed the same angry look on his face: "It''s your own thing to raise your own cat. You want to make it a demon. It''s your own business, but you don''t manage it, let it get rid of the chandelier on my head in the airport smoking room, almost I am dying, you know, it is your pet, this is your responsibility!" After Su Baigang finished speaking, he punched the woman with a punch. Before you start, let''s talk about the reason why you want to hit you. This has almost become a necessary process before the fight between the audience. The woman is a glimpse first. Almost killed in the airport smoking room with a chandelier? If the whole airport collapses, you will not die. Why dont you go to heaven? The woman naturally knows that Su Bai is deliberately looking for reasons, or is deliberately looking for a shackle. Su Bai is indeed doing this because the woman is very uncooperative, then she will be able to play with her, and Su Bais other things now. There is no clue. To be honest, in addition to fighting, there is still a fight. After the punch, the woman subconsciously began to retreat. A red light and shadow rushed to Su Bai at a speed that was hard to capture with the naked eye. Su Bai subconsciously reached out to grasp it, but this light and shadow bypassed the palm of Su Bai. And instantly pierced four times on Su Bai''s left arm, leaving four blood holes in Su Bai''s left arm position. Fast speed, terrible penetration! The woman''s hair wrapped in her pajamas also scatters, like a witch in the movie, the black hair spreads and dances, and at the same time barefoot feet seem to take root, like a gecko, quickly swam on the wall, this gesture, can not tell Chic. Now Su Bai also knows why Jie Jie started to fly out of the balcony at first, and it would not work to solve the problem. Naturally, he would not dare to let the blow arrows squander. "Blood sea!" Su Bais arms are wide open. He is too lazy to take care of his own injuries. Its just a few blood holes. For Su Bai, its really nothing. At the moment, Su Bai has made a whole blood, and blood begins. Radiated out, forming a larger circle of halo, shrouded directly toward the woman. The light and shadow of the blown arrows continued to cross quickly, leaving behind a trail of images, constantly attacking the **** sea of ??Su Baihua, but Su Bai continued to shroud. The woman''s eyes condensed, she knew that pure physical attacks had been hard to cause real damage to this state of Su Bai. At the moment, her finger pointed to the sky and gave a low voice: "Leading!" The arrow rushed straight into the sky, and a thunder was heard in the air. Then, the red light and shadow became a flash of light and lightning, and it quickly fell into the **** sea before the blood of Su Bai was about to touch the woman. . "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!.................." For a time, the roaring sounded constantly, the **** sea tumbling, no, it was being blown up. Immediately, the **** sea collapsed and a broken body fell to the ground. The woman flew down with a smile and fell to the side of Su Bai. "You actively attacked me, so I killed you and defended." "Oh, is it?" Su Bai on the ground suddenly opened his mouth and said. The woman was slightly stunned, but when she was ready to react, it was too late. The broken white of Su Bai immediately wrapped her arms around the womans neck. The two men were stuck together, and the blower floated beside Su Bais body. I dare not act in the slightest. "You are now close to me, you can try, before I blow the arrow, I can ruin you first." Su Bai said to the woman''s earlobe. "Impossible, even if you are a blood family, under my attack, you are absolutely dead. I also noticed that you are dead..." When I said this, the woman suddenly turned her head and looked at the other side. The solution there, angry, "is the ghost you made!" Jie Xiao smiled and pointed to his head. "I was hit by you, but when you are still in the house, you have entered my illusion unconsciously, so your calculations in battle. I was misled by the control." "I am asking you now, that piece of cat meat, where did you get it?" But after the question, Su Bai thought of another thing, that is, Liang Sen said that the cat meat is falling from the sky? v3 Chapter 718： Bite, go up and bite! A domestic black cat, for its sake, life is very simple and very boring, even if the window at home is often not closed, even if there are places where you can go out, other peoples cats often sneak even when they are not in estrus. Run out, but it never ran out, not because it was awkward, but because it didnt know why, there was always a fear of the balcony, the window, the door, and it didnt dare to leave here, faint During the covenant, there was a great panic about leaving the house. The outside world was not very curious about it. Because it started from birth, it stayed in the house. It felt that it might die until it died. That day. Suddenly, one day, when it was basking in the sun by the French window, a piece of meat fell from the sky and landed on its own balcony. It doesn''t eat this because its owner didn''t take it out, but at least it''s in the cat''s sequence. It''s the life of the jade food, the raw meat, it''s really not interested, especially this **** meat. There is also a cat''s breath. This is a kind of meat of the same kind, it feels disgusting. But slowly, it was suddenly attracted by this piece of meat, as if the cells above and below it were licking it and swallowing the piece of meat, because you need it, your body needs it, your soul needs it. You really can''t refuse it. It doesn''t know where this feeling comes from, and why it doesn''t happen, but even humans often lose themselves in a variety of situations, let alone this cat. In the end, the cat couldn''t control himself, even if it was rational, it was disgusting to this piece of raw meat from the same kind, but I don''t know why, but it is eager to swallow it. In the end, it swallowed it. When it had just swallowed it, its owner came back. The woman came back home and just glanced at it with a faint smile, didn''t say anything, and then she went to take a shower. But it is very uncomfortable, because it feels that its body is very inflated, just like it is to burst, it starts to rush and start to roll up. In the end, it cant stand this torture, and finally its in memory. For the first time, I jumped out of the balcony. It jumped. It didn''t know where to go, but also feared changes in his body. It felt terrified and felt very uneasy. It started wandering. It tried to unlock the bell on his neck, but it failed, even its The strength began to grow bigger and bigger, but the bell was still strong, as if it were growing on itself, no matter what it became, it could not be taken. It recently wandered around the airport, because here, every day, I saw a huge thing flying up and flew up into the sky, and it felt that the position of the two ribs of the body seemed to grow something, as if It is also a hunch that it will soon have the ability to fly. It is also surprising that he has a hunch. It is like a young child who suddenly becomes IQ-conscious and begins to re-learn and adapt to the world. For the time, the world was too small and too small for him to be as small as a house, with constant absorption. The same family in the flesh, it began to feel that they should change a way of life. For example, it feels that he will soon grow a pair of things similar to the sides of the big shovel, and then he will be able to fly. Only when one day, when he saw Su Bai in the airport, he suddenly felt that there was an inexplicable feeling. It could know that this feeling came from the piece of meat that he ate, which made it very scary and made it feel very Uneasy, because its wisdom is getting higher and higher, so it does not want its own body, its own life, everything of its own, its own cat, replaced by other cats, even if it is actually a thief That one. Therefore, it is on the smoking room, deliberately getting the lamp down, wanting to kill Su Bai, although in terms of its current ability, it is probably the ability to sneak and kill people, but this real world rule Its existence is very unfriendly, and it can be felt that if it is violently killing people, its end will be very miserable. But what makes it awkward is that the person who wants to kill, did not die, or even walked safely. What is even more ridiculous is that he left and went back in the middle of the night, and then found himself. .................. In the house, the woman sat on the dressing table to make up the makeup, because Su Bai just hugged her neck, and pulled out a deep trace. Beauty is a woman''s nature, even a high-level audience. Su Bais face is slightly tired. To be honest, this woman is really difficult to deal with. The blower is amazing both in speed and attacking power. Even if Su Bai is a blood family, it feels very tricky. In addition, it will also lead to the attachment of the lightning to the blow arrow. It is equivalent to adding a special attribute damage to the pure physical attribute. If there is not a illusion master present, it is really unclear even if this is the opponent of the deer. Su Bais heart is also thinking about it, and the probability of losing himself is relatively large. Its very rude to find tea tea and drink it, and ask if Su Bai wants a cup too. The woman sorted out her neck, covered up the scars on her neck, and looked at the two men sitting on the sofa at home. "I said, do you still have to face?" "I just want to know where you got this cat meat." Su Bai asked. "I don''t say you can really kill me?" The woman asked reluctantly. "You can try." Su Bai responded. Suddenly, I felt awkward at the side, but I couldnt show anything. He believed that he really provoked Su Bai. He could kill him, but he couldnt help him, but if he didnt help, Su Can white still kill this woman? "Cat meat, I am jealous." The woman smiled. "I was not handed over to the police uncle on the side of the road. When I came back, I threw it directly from my balcony to my own. I thought about giving it to myself. The cat made a little bit of it, and it didnt let me down. I swallowed the piece of meat. I thought about it. After a few days, it turned out to be a demon. I went to get it back, but I didnt expect it. Kill it." Su Bai closed his eyes. He knew that the woman in front of him was not willing to tell the truth. At this time, Jie Jie coughed and took out his mobile phone. "This news is really important to us. To be exact, the two of us are just errands. My boss is on this cat, that is. The cat who dropped the piece of meat attached great importance, so let us both come to investigate. Let''s be a little bit more angry. Afterwards, there are more places to help each other. When we owe you a favor, or my boss owes you a favor. At this time, Jie Jie took out the identity of Liang Sen. Although Liang Sen is really difficult to be tall in the eyes of those who are familiar with him, as one of the only remaining audiences in the world, for unfamiliar audiences, The weight of this sign is still very heavy. The woman hesitated for a moment. She was actually angry because the intrusion of the dispelling and the two actually joined hands to deal with herself, but now, she does not guilty of offending two of the same level of power for her pet who is not even a demon. There is also a big sister. "In order to please me, I sent it to me. I specially waited at the door of my community. When I came back, I gave it to me. I know that this is a cat''s big demon''s meat, so I threw it at my balcony and let my stupid cat. Just try your luck. I can give you the contact information of that person. He is a senior." Indeed, seniors are insignificant for senior audiences, and women do not have to defend so many seniors who are arrogant, and it is not worth it to offend so many people. .................. "Meow" "Wang........." "Hey.........oh........." This is a basement. It used to be an underground research institute, but it has already been relocated, but the original site has been left. But now, there are many cages of different sizes, and many animals are closed. There are cats, dogs, snakes, lizards, and these animals look very different from the ordinary ones on the outside. Even a lot of them are still with a demon, some of them are more lustful, and they are wild. Demon, and some are very mottled, like forced to go. A black cat with a large body ulcerated in the leg is in the corner of the big cage. There is a dog around, three eyes on the face, and two flower cats. These two cats are very big and have a little like The trend of leopard development. But even with these things like demon and non-monsters in a cage, the black cat has always been high on his head. In the cat scorpion, it is already a bit muddy, but it seems to be still insisting, it has some Forgetting who he is, he still instinctively believes that in front of these things, he must raise his head. Because they don''t deserve to bow their heads! A hunchback old man slowly came over. His skin was like a lizard''s skin, his face was also pitted, like a hive. From time to time, there were bugs in it, but he seemed to enjoy it. The old man walked to the side of the cage, and some dissatisfiedly yelled at the dog and the two cats in the cage. "Hey, you have a good time, and the truth of the survival of the fittest is not understood. It is already dying. Even if it was a big demon, it has been shattered by the soul and body. It is your best. The feed, actually still dare not eat!" The old man looked at the black cat, and the black cat looked at him. The murky eyes were covered with a slap in the face. The old man''s pleated face twitched even more. He didn''t have the intention of taming the black cat, but this black cat would still hate himself even if his spirit was broken, so he dared not heal it, even From time to time, he cut the meat from it. He had eaten it himself. Some of the animals here have also been eaten, and some have been taken away by him. Some animals have succeeded in demonizing the demon, and there are also a few unlucky ones who have not died in the life. When he eats himself, he feels that the demon power in his body has become more rushing, and he does not know. Is it good or bad. "Bite, give me a bite, you guys have nothing to do!" The old man released a tentacle, licking the three-eyed dog and the two big cats, forcing them to pounce on the black cat and start to bite the meat on it. v3 Chapter 719： Today, I dont want to make sense! The black cat is still struggling. There are limbs in its limbs. It is **** and has a large area of ??decay. But in the face of challenges, it is instinctively forced to stand up in the cage, and in front of it. A few monsters bite. After a short while, the hunchback old man came over and knocked on the cage. The two big cats and the three-eyed dog slowly retreated. These three, the body also became bloody, not the black they could not beat. Cat, in fact, even in the case of heads-up, any one can beat this black cat at this time, because the black cat is too heavy. However, the Yaozu pays more attention to the bloodline level than human beings, and the perception is deeper. Therefore, when the black cat is holding his head up, it is like a nobleman. In the down view, the slave who should squat and shiver in his own paw, if not humpback. The excitement of the old, they really do not want to shoot black cats. After some killing, the black cat''s injury was even heavier, but no matter how badly injured, the black cat forced himself to lean against the iron railing to keep his head high. It doesn''t know what it means to do this, but feels that it should be done because it feels that if you become obedient to the disgusting human being like the other animals here, it is a kind of embarrassment to yourself. "Useless things!" The hunchback old man looked at the scarred cat and the three-eyed dog. These three idiots only bite a small piece of meat, and they are also cautious. Is it true that this kind of artificial forced intervention does not cultivate a true aristocrat? The old man is not willing to be the result, and he is not willing to see this development trend, because in fact he himself is like the various demon objects he is holding here. He began to strengthen the demon family, and then he continued to give himself through his own research. The replacement of the organ also transplanted the power of the rest of the demon to himself. Now, he is more like a hodgepodge than the original Su Bai. The demon who is being held here is the experimental product of the hunchback old man and his hope, and this black cat is his enemy. Yes, enemy! This black cat looks at his own eyes, just like the high-level audience he knows looks at his own eyes, with disdain and disdain! The more self-respecting people like the old ones, the more sensitive they are. The fat man used to smash the lychee and ran over the legs of the other powerful listeners. But the fat man still lived his own life, what should he do, psychological quality Very stable, but this old man has been living in the discrimination of others because he was born with a congenital disability since childhood. Since childhood, he likes to collect things that others do not dare to raise and fear. "Oh, I want you to be so proud, I want you to continue to be proud, I will make you proud!" The old man reached out and opened the cage. He grabbed the black cat''s neck and grabbed it. The black cat did not have the slightest resistance in front of the old man, but his cat was still staring at the old man, still carrying the scorn. "You are a beast, you **** beast!" The old man slammed the black cat on the ground, and the black cat thumped a bit. The ground left a pool of blood, but the black cat was still not dead, and he continued to use this contemptuous look at the old man. . The mobile phone rings at this time, and the old man picks up the phone. "You are coming, well, you push the door down directly, the door can''t stop you, the cat is here, you give me what I want, I will help you change the blood." In a few moments, a bald man in a windbreaker walked down the stairs above. He looked white and clean, but the triangle eyes flashed like a poisonous snake, even if the hippie smiled face to you, Still giving people a feeling of choosing people. Looking at the black cat on the ground, the triangle eyes immediately laughed and immediately lifted the black cat and placed it on the table on one side, but immediately angered: "Damn, how can you torture it into this way? This is the existence of the big demon level. Even if the soul is broken, the body will collapse, but it cannot change the fact that he is a big demon. Do you know if it is dead? What is the big loss? The triangle eye is obviously not satisfied with the way the hunchback old man treats black cats. "You save the province, even if the phoenix is ??not as good as the chicken, but you want to exchange blood with it, it is not so easy, if I don''t torture it like this, when you change blood, you just got it. What? Don''t be dominated by it, and its strength in the peak period is equivalent to those of the senior audience. There is no way to say anything about the triangle eye, but my heart is still very angry. I said that I had a good deal before, but at the scene, this black cat was tortured into this way, which is equivalent to what I originally ordered is a new thing. There is no new one in the hand. Taking a deep breath, the triangle eye feels that it is still tolerant, no way, he is eager to want the blood of this big demon, even if this big demon has been damaged, but he still needs, because this big demon In the bones, there is actually this kind of temperament, even if it has just been dropped on the ground, now it is still holding its head, even if the eyes are turbid, but the temperament is still there. It is really difficult to get to this point. It is really difficult for him to go further. His own strength is close to the high-end of seniors. Unless it is such a very good senior, he estimates that he rarely encounters the opponents in the seniors. Therefore, he is prepared to prepare for the promotion of a senior audience soon, and the charm of the big demon, or temperament, is the most important thing he needs. Because he is a snake demon enhancement, the demonization of the special system is completely different from the hunchback old man, the triangle eye needs to rely on the suede to complete its own evolution, so it is more necessary to support this genius to support at the most critical moment. I have succeeded in molting. The blood or flesh of a black cat is not the place he most values. "This is a blood lizard." The triangular eye placed a jade box in front of the hunchback old man. The hunchback old man immediately picked it up and looked at it. "Hey, blood lizard, as long as I can combine it, I can have more blood." It is." "I really don''t know how far you have to go on the road of the hodgepodge." The triangle eye is hard to understand the thinking of the hunchback old man. Of course, everyone wants to go the same way. "Get started, I will help you." The hunchback old man put the blood lizard first, and then found out seven or eight needles. "This is what I exchanged from the Western audience. There is a system for keeping the demon in the West. The needle tube is a modern special material technology, I will not charge you money." The money here definitely means changing things. The triangular eye heard the words, first lay down, the black cat was placed next to him, and one hand of the triangular eye caught the black cat''s neck. I only heard the sound of "...", the needle stuck into the black cat''s body. Then, "puff" "puff" "puff" Seven consecutive needles, all pierced the black cat. "You can run the monster in the body." The hunchback old man said to the triangle eye. The triangle eyes closed, and the totem of a snake in the chest floated. The snake made a noise to the black cat around him, like calling a black cat to surrender himself. At the same time, a stream of blood continued to flow into the triangle eye along the needle. The black cat''s cat''s eyes are tight and the body begins to twitch. It is obviously suffering tremendous pain, but at this time, an almost transparent black cat''s phantom appears on the top, and the shadow of the snake is not weak. Look at it. "Meow" Weak and weak cats, with impeccable dignity! This snake shows that it is weak, as if it is a fear of the black cat that can be broken in front of him, and the face of the triangle eye is also struggling. The totem is his heart. Facing a big demon, it is basically equivalent to facing a senior listener. Even if the other person is seriously injured, his temperament is still there, and he is still afraid! The color of struggle slowly begins to turn into anger, and in the end, it is hysterical! The shadow of the snake has come back again, and the letter of the spit has revealed his own fangs against the black cat. Although there is still a feeling of trepidation and instinct, it is obviously more advanced than before, and this feeling continues. Once you are familiar with it, you will have a great improvement in the centripetal force of the triangle eye itself and the courage in your heart! I want to be promoted to a high-level audience in the future. I can''t do it without great perseverance! The black cat began to become weaker and weaker, and the illusion slowly succumbed, but until the black cat''s illusion dissipated, its head was still high and high, keeping a lonely cold. "Its going to be successful." The hunchback old man said to himself. "boom!" At this time, the roaring sound suddenly came from the top, the hunchback old man was shocked, and the triangle eye lying in bed to receive the blood transfusion immediately sat up, ended the exchange of blood, and then took a look at the black cat, it still has one Tolerance, not dead yet, it doesn''t matter, you can help it heal properly, and then weaken it to a certain extent, let it become a sharpening stone to hone the totem in your heart. Two young men came in, The poisonous insects on the hunchback old man suddenly boiled up, and the snake eyes were spit out in the mouth of the triangle, but soon, one of the men in suits showed their breath. This is the breath of the advanced audience! The hunchback old man immediately bent down, and the angry look turned into a charming, snarling body. "Adult, come here, what do you need to serve?" The triangle eye also immediately put away his own letter, but it is not as charming as the hunchback old man. He just gained confidence from the black cat. At this time, he is not willing to bend over to the senior audience. Anyway, he also knows these two advanced. The audience did not provoke themselves, and the other party could not kill themselves, not afraid. Su Bai reached out and held the dying black cat in his arms. The black cat slowly struggled and continued to carry his head. At the same time, the broken claws pressed against the chest of Su Bai and scratched the clothes of Su Bai. , on the chest of Su Bai grabbed a blood mark. It doesn''t want to be held as a pet. It wants to lift its head. It is definitely not a domestic pet. It doesn''t have to be flattering to anyone! Su Bai did not care about the scars on his chest. He reached out and patted the black cat''s head and felt the **** wounds on his body. He comforted: "Well, the whole world knows that you are a cold cat, okay?" There was a doubt in the black cat''s throat. It seemed to recognize Su Bai, but he realized an instinctive familiarity. It was already very tired. Really, at this moment, it suddenly closed his eyes. Actively leaned on Su Bai''s chest. The hunchback old man on the side saw this scene, and immediately scared the liver and gallbladder. He tortured the cat for so long, this cat has never been soft, this cat is really proud, as a big demon, its former strength can also rival the high-level audience, so it will never Because this is also a high-level audience in front of him, so soft, The only explanation is that this black cat is familiar with the strange senior audience in front of him. Damn, How can things become like this! "Adult, please listen to my explanation, if it wasn''t me, it would have died already..." Su Bai raised his hand and told the hunchback old man not to mention. Jie Xie went to Su Bai and whispered: "Isn''t it good to arrange your hiding atmosphere and take a piece of instrument in hand? When they see it and then grab it, then take it again?" This is a pre-arranged plan because it can circumvent the punishment of the broadcast. But Su Bai still came in directly. Looking at the auspiciousness of burying his head in his chest, Su Bai felt that his heart was bleeding. The fate gave him this cat and gave him his son. Now, the auspicious is seriously injured and even forgets himself, then, the little one What? My life, my life, this is a broken one. When I finally find something that I cherish, I have to take it away from me one by one, and then break it and show it to me! Su Bai opened his mouth and seemed to hesitate for a long time, but it was like it was because of emotion or too angry, so it was difficult to translate into language in a short time. Finally, "You two, choose a method of death for yourself. I don''t want to make sense today." The hunchback old man immediately broke his liver and gallbladder. The triangle eyes were horrified, then they were afraid, this senior listener, Actually not afraid of the punishment of broadcasting! When the constrained broadcast is lost, the gap between the senior audience and the veteran is as large as the gap. He killed you, so you have to wait for the next story world to be punished, not even serious enough to be directly killed by the broadcast, but the two of them are directly dying, when you face a senior audience to kill When you are, any resistance is in vain. You can only wait for the death to come! Broadcasting has built this system ecology, so the audiences in each circle will be mixed in their own circles in the basic rules, and the upper level will not plunder the next layer, giving the audience of all levels self-development and competition. When Su Bais words directly indicate attitude, The triangle that had been indifferently felt to keep his own enthusiasm immediately squatted down and squatted at the foot of Su Bai: "Hey! Hey! Hey!............" In the face of death in the immediate vicinity, any dignity, any bones, is a fart, this truth, the audience is the clearest. A ring of sound echoed in the closet, just, This sounds, But I can''t beat Su Bai, this has become more and more cold and killing. In Su Bais mind, what emerges is a picture. In the picture, The little guy lay in bed and muttered his mouth, and the auspicious lying next to the little guy shook his tail from time to time to drive the mosquitoes and strokes. v3 Chapter 720： Cats have no love The triangle eye is desperately pleading for mercy, and the hunchback old man is like a mourning test. When a senior listener tells you that he does not intend to make a point, they are like a lamb on a hook. It is really only the end of the slaughter. Neither of them is a young boy who has just been promoted to a senior, and is also aware of the terrible gap between some senior listeners and seniors. Jie sighed, he understood Su Bai, and also knew that Su Bai did not speak arrogantly. Before, he felt that he knew Su Bai, but after this incident, he felt that he was really difficult to see through him. Sometimes hysterical, sometimes more normal than anyone else, my foster mother actually said at home that this friend is good, very polite, and also help him wash the dishes. If you are a person like this, if you are in a relationship with him and let him think that you will not lick his knife behind him, then he will not confuse you. In fact, this time, if it was not his relationship with him, it would not be counted. Too bad, what you may see when you come back is the body of your own foster mother. It may even be a form of humiliation. Never underestimate the horror of a mental illness when it is going crazy. However, Jie Jie still chose to turn around and leave here. This is what Su Bai intends to do. He is not crazy enough to be unreasonable with Su Bai, and he also knows that Su Bai does not need him. With the departure of the solution, the temperature here seems to be slowly getting lower and lower. Some of them may be the psychological effects of the hunchback old man and the triangle eye. Of course, part of it is because of the integration of the senior audience and the surrounding environment and the resonance. The effect produced. The chilling temperament starts! Auspicious huddled in Su Bais arms, this is the first time Su Bai has seen auspicious look. This cat, used to be cold and cool, is very gentle except for the little guy. When people are, they are all turned upside down, and they are very proud. Holding auspicious, Su Bai turned and faced the hunchback old man and the triangular eye. "I let you choose to die, have you chosen?" Su Bais voice is very calm. Of course, he clearly knows what kind of consequences the two people will face in front of him. The last time he punishes the story, the reason why he can come back alive, or because of the coincidence of the millennium, this time, when you After becoming a senior listener, Su Bai even had a feeling that his own punishment story world would be similar to the **** body. Broadcasting is a hard-working farmer who keeps pouring fresh vegetables into the vegetables he grows. The disrespectful vegetables that are broken in his eyes are taken as fertilizer to nourish the rest of the vegetables. Achieve no waste. However, these things are not intended to be considered by Su Bai. When they saw the auspicious appearance, Su Bais heart was actually determined. The two men must have survived today, and even lived for the next hour. Suddenly, the hunchback old man and the triangle eye look at each other. Both of them are mixed characters of seniors. It is natural to judge the situation, but it is already an instinct to survive in the dead. The body of the hunchback old man suddenly had a drum, and the two squats were contracted like a shackle. Then the whole person banged through the cement wall above and smashed out. The eye of the triangle is still there, but there is only one layer of skin left. A squirting hole in the mouth of a python is a very corrosive mucus that penetrates the ground below, and then the snake body is as fast as lightning. They are not stupid and whimsical to go to Su Bai, because they know very well that the senior audience is not the existence that they can resist. If they take the initiative to attack each other, then there is no chance of winning even if they are a little bit. Two ways to escape, may also rely on personal life-saving means to win a glimmer of life, as for the future pursuit, anyway, the senior audience will be broadcast and cleaned up. "Ice." Su Bai palm down, gently pressed. "Distracted." Su Bais gaze is a look up. The ground under the feet, instantly frozen, was originally just a layer of concrete below the soft ground area, the hardness immediately increased by a large step after being frozen. Su Bai raised his fist and squatted against the ground! The waves rippled and the earth began to tremble. When I went to find the family where the cat demon was, I met a female senior audience. The two sides were at a level, and even the other party was older. So I was able to play a dominant stalemate with Su Bai, but that was a high-level audience. When the senior audience starts to make no sense to the seniors, it is really two words, that is: Rolling! The silver-colored python rushed out of the ground, its body was broken, the scales of the snakes were knocked out, and the bones and bones suffered a great contusion. It was not only impossible to continue on the ground first by the frozen power. Downstream, even he was still frostbitten. After the shock of the punch, even his soul has a feeling of dizziness. In order to avoid being directly suffocated underground, it can only choose to come back. But as soon as it came out, Su Bai grabbed the snake tail with one hand at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye, and then turned back and turned, "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Lao Tzu calls you to change blood! Lao Tzu calls you to change blood! Lao Tzu calls you to change blood! Lao Tzu makes you crazy! I let you eat swan meat! Lao Tzu makes you take auspicious shots! Do you still want to be auspicious as your sharpening stone? That Laozi came to personally, Can it! The silver python of the triangular eye is like a belt in the hands of Su Bai. It has been hitting back and forth, and the foundation has been collapsed by Su Bai. The underground research institute even has the result of possible collapse. The silver python was constantly spraying with poisonous blood. These blood were sprayed all over the monsters here, and the monsters screamed bitterly and died. In fact, this is more like a relief for them, because the hunchback old people take them as experimental objects, for them, it is really life is not to die! Immediately afterwards, Su Bai lifted the snake''s tail with one hand, and the auspicious was placed on his shoulder with his strength, and the other hand vacated his index finger into the position of the snake. "" a crisp sound, Su Bais index finger is like a hacksaw. Its hard to go down from top to bottom. This silver plaque is like a plastic water pipe that has been opened. A silver snake skin has long been used by Su Bai. All pulled down. "Ha ha." Su Bai smiled and threw the silver carp on the ground, lifted it up and stepped on the head of the silver plaque! "Oh!" A crisp sound, the head of the silver plaque was directly smashed! This time, the silver plaque left only the pink body that had been smashed and opened the mouth. Without the head, the tail was broken, but it was still moving, not dead yet. Those who lived in the countryside and killed snakes knew that even if the snake pulled its skin and cut its head and tail, it could continue to move on the ground for a long time. Silver Jubilee is very painful, because Su Bai had let him choose the way he died before he did not choose, but now, it is Su Bais choice of death for him. Extremely painful, but also extremely humiliating! Su Bai slowly squatted down, and the auspiciousness on his shoulders barely opened his eyes. "Satisfied?" Su Bai side face on the auspicious road. Auspicious is a little confused, nothing to show, seems to disdain to say what to do with this kind of thing, Su Bai can not make it revenge for revenge, because there is a feeling that it is the thing lying in front of it, is a garbage, it does not It is necessary to go to a garbage that is solved, and it will appear to be very low-level. Su Bai smiled and reached into the body of the silver enamel. A purple snake scorpion was caught by Su Bai. The silver carp is actually dead. It is now able to move and squirm because it is dead, but its body as a snake still continues to perform instinctive reactions. This snake daring, hiding the essence of the silver snake, Su Bai sent it to the auspicious mouth. "You are very hurt now, first eat this one to make up." Su Bai is like a child, auspicious, now, auspicious does not know him. Auspiciously weak and weak on the shoulders of Su Bai, squinting at the snake daring that was sent to him, as if there was no interest. Su Bai sent the snake gallbladder into the auspicious mouth, and auspicious half-pushing and opening the mouth to let Su Bai send the snake gallbladder into it. But very quickly, "hey...", auspicious will spit out the snake gall, the cat''s eyebrows wrinkled, the tongue spit out, so bitter. Not time! Su Bai took a deep breath. "You are almost dying, still so picky, hey, eat." Put the snake timid and send it to the auspicious mouth, auspicious, close your mouth, even if you are going to die, do not eat, Too bitter, not too! "Come, hey, eat it, eat." Su Bai reached out and held the auspicious squat, and the auspicious was forced to open his mouth. Then Su Bai forced the snake to be sent to the auspicious mouth, and then pressed the auspicious mouth with his hand to make it unable to spit it out. I dont know whether its the effect of the snakes gallbladder or the snakes gallbladder is too bitter to stimulate the life potential of the auspicious remnant. The auspicious actually began to pounce on his own claws. Just like a pet cat is rebelling against the tyranny of his own master, meaning: shovel, you dare to give this man this bitter thing! "Ha ha ha........." At this time, Su Bais bad taste came out. The hunchback old man was followed by his own avatar and couldnt lose it. Now he has killed a senior person. The so-called punishment of him does not care. Now Su Bai only thinks that This kind of auspicious, really cute, before this goods can think of showing this embarrassing expression in front of himself, it can be forced to be like this by the cold to the sky. In the end, I only heard a "beep", and the auspicious swallowed the snake, and it lie on the shoulder of Su Bai. Belly facing up, A face of a cat can''t be loved. v3 Chapter 721： Fish dead net broken! Swallowed the snake gallbladder, and the auspicious continued to lie on Su Bais shoulder like a fake squat, also like the power in digesting the snake; In fact, Su Bai does not have pharmacological effects. He has no chance to contact this aspect. Because he is different from others, the solution to his injury is very simple. He is going to **** the blood. The rest of the audience is mixed into the level of the senior audience. I will know some, even better than ordinary surgeons. After all, there are many injuries and most of the time I have to take care of myself. However, Su Bai still feels that since auspiciousness is a demon, then the appetite should be better than the people. It is a normal thing to eat the inner demon of the same kind of demon. At least it should not be a problem. A little Su Bai is still confident in auspiciousness. When he came out, Jie Jie was standing at the door and smoking a cigarette. "Hey." Jie Xiao suddenly shouted, and then threw a cigarette to Su Bai, a senior, to fight with a body-enhanced senior audience, obviously a silly thing, especially that one The position has also been tracked by the avatar, and it can''t run at all. However, it seems that the face is not very good. When he saw that Su Bai took the cigarette, he said something awkward: "Can you put down my foster mother, can you not let other people down?" The explanation for this is very sad, and it can show his inner complex and tangled emotions. Su Bai smiled, and he did not hurry to chase, but he squatted down and ordered a cigarette. Like a rural old man, he squatted on the field and smoked it. He calmly said: "You fall in love with one thing. The reason is definitely that there is something in this thing that is worthy of your love. This is the truth, right? However, I dont feel much love in this world. I dont have much love for this world. Sorry, I can''t do the degree of fraternity. If you are entangled, you can stop me. Really, I don''t mind, because you stop my reason and set up. Jie Xiao shook his head. "At least, you can alleviate a little cause and effect, but I am very curious. Have you really planned to do this? You just didn''t have the mental preparation to kill two people directly?" "This time, I am not afraid of death, but it does not mean that I want to die. I have killed two seniors before. At that time, I basically faced a deadly situation. The reason why I can survive is true. Its the reason for the outburst of luck. Of course, its also possible that Im doing good things. Su Bai remembered the scene of the fire in Tianjin and remembered that he had to burn his body to burn the firefighters on the fire truck. "I still can''t understand you, but I know, I can''t understand you, because I am not a fraternal person. I am like you, all listeners, fraternal people, can''t live today, I have no reason to stop you. But in my heart, I will still feel uncomfortable after all." "Oh." Su Bai smiled, stood up and patted the shoulders of the slap, "How do you say if we know earlier, if we know it when we are experienced or low-level audience........." "So, will I still live with you in the old house?" asked Jie. Su Bai shrugged. "At least, I won''t watch you sell the chrysanthemums to the boss for work." "........." "Well, let''s go, after all, there is still one to solve, and it must be solved." Su Bai''s body shape disappeared from the original place, and the sighs were thrown on the ground, and they sighed and disappeared. ............ The speed of the hunchback old man is very fast. Even in the level of seniors, he can compare him with speed. It is really rare. He is not flying, but crawling. Yes, crawling on all fours! Humans have tail bones, but no tails, but he has a tail at this time, his hands are covered with scales, his rear foot position is similar to the horseshoe, the shoes are rotten, and now he crawls on the ground. Up, the speed of the race car is fast, I dont know how many times. However, the old hunchback thought that he had the opportunity to open the white, but the dream was full, but the reality was very skinny. Behind him, Su Bais figure followed him, not too slow or slow. It seems to be like walking a dog, and it seems to be deliberately watching the struggle of his prey before he dies. This is a kind of humiliation, a kind of humiliation. The senior listener is very resentful and hateful. He usually kills you and cant vent his inner anger. the way. The hunchback old man is simply crying and crying. He actually knows clearly that this cats own thing here must be said by the senior listeners in the northeast, because he had cut off the auspicious meat for the sake of his agony. They, but the senior audience and the high-level audience are a circle. This high-level audience must be the news from the senior audience. Even if you use the fart and the stock, you can think clearly. The senior listeners who are flattering are not at all. I will say that I have offended another senior listener in order to keep myself secret. In the eyes of senior listeners, seniors are the underlying creatures, yes, even people are not! The hunchback old man is a person who grew up in an extreme environment. He is naturally very extreme about anything. But what he thinks is really good. The female senior listener did not keep a secret for him, even if he just I took a flattering, but the senior audience really didn''t lack the arrogant horse. The hands of the hunchback old mans scales began to turn red, and even began to fall off. The pedaling speed of his feet was slowly slowing down. He had ran around the city at a very fast speed, but still Did not open the person behind him. Of course, the reason why the hunchback old man did not choose to run out of the city directly, but also has his own calculations, and now, the hunchback old man feels that he has reached the point where the mountain is running out of water. Running, it is already running, the speed and strength of the senior audience, the seniors are really hard to compare, even the comparison may not be. "Hey!" Suddenly, the hunchback old man turned over and actually came to the second floor sill of a shopping mall. This is a big store, similar to some cities like Wanda and Xinya. The first and second floors are very crowded. Intensive, but the skin of the hunchback old man began to change color, just like a chameleon, perfectly matched with the color of the wall, so people who came and went below did not see him. However, the hunchback old man knows that he can get through the ordinary people, but he can''t beat the one. Su Bai also took a sweet tube from a nearby booth and walked over while biting. He stood in the area outside the front door of the first floor, looked up and looked at the hunchback old man standing on the second floor of the window sill. smile. The crowd is crowded, I only have you in my eyes, and only me in your eyes. "Adult, is there really no room for negotiation? I still have a lot of value and usefulness. I can give you a good demon. I will also do pharmacy. As long as you don''t kill me, I am willing to be your effort. To contribute my wisdom and loyalty to you!" Su Bai continued to eat the cone, then shook his head calmly. "I only want you to die." Yes, except for your death, I have nothing to ask for. Very direct, very hard, there is no room for negotiation. "If you kill me, then I want to let the people here, I am buried with me!" The old man on the hunchback showed a sullen smile on his face. This is why he did not choose to run out of the city directly. In the face of a senior audience, he knew that he was definitely not the opponent of the other party, so he chose to In the city, if you can get rid of each other, it is naturally best, you can hide in the crowd, if you can''t get rid of it, then you can die together! You want to kill me, it is good, But because you want to kill me, you will cause many ordinary people to die. I am going to die anyway. It doesn''t matter if I kill more ordinary people, but you will inevitably bear the cause and effect! This cause and effect will only be more serious than killing two seniors. It will make you, and you will die. The radio will directly punish you to death! "Come on, come kill me, the moment you kill me, the moment I smashed the dead net, the blood in my body, with terrible poison, when I blew myself, these poisons will turn into fog. Go out, guess, how many people will die here?" The hunchback old man excitedly put out his tongue and licked his dry lips. He was expecting Su Bai to retreat, and he was expecting Su Bai to bear the burden of this greater cause and effect. My own posture is very low from the beginning, even if the other party does not kill himself, the other party can also come to Taiwan. However, Su Bai lost the cone and his figure floated, but with his fists, the gas field around him seemed to be condensed at this time, and the pressure of the senior audience was released. The heart of the hunchback old man began to slowly sink into the bottom. The other party seems to still not intend to give up, even if it will affect many ordinary people. "I said, as long as you die, there is no room for bargaining." Su Bai''s figure quickly approached the past, and he punched and slammed directly to the hunchback old man. The hunchback old man gave a shrill scream. He had already smelled the breath of death. In front of the pressure of the other senior audience, he knew that he could not live this punch! "You must let me die, then I will pull you to bury, die together, broadcast, the radio will avenge me!" The body of the hunchback old man swelled in an instant. This time, unlike the previous one, he did the contraction movement. When Su Bais fist appeared in front of his eyes, his body blew directly. The green poisonous gas will follow the wind and will spread out in sequence. however, When Su Bais fist touched his face, he only felt a breeze, and Su Bais body slowly dissipated. Before it was completely dissipated, the old man saw Su Bais face with a touch of mockery. Smile. This is a... False split projection? The humpback old man was immediately stunned, but when he looked around and saw the hellish scene in the square, the whole man slammed down. He knows that when he is finished, the other party does not need to kill himself again. I also pretended to be a broadcast that I hope will avenge myself. Now I will be the first to deal with myself......... v3 Chapter 722： Life is not as good as a king "So, are you happy?" In the distance, on a tall building, Su Bai and Jie Jie stood side by side. "Its boring to ask like this." Su Bai responded. Below the two, it is the general scene of Shura. In the past, the broadcast released the actual strangulation mission, asking the listeners who received the broadcast nearby to kill the hunchback old man. Broadcasting does not seem to have accurate regulations for such punishments, but at least as a listener, especially when it comes to the high-level audience, the approximate size is still in the heart. The death of so many people in the square, the cause and effect of such a large intention, the broadcast is impossible to let him wait until the next story world to gun. "You are not afraid of biting the scorpion anyway." Jie sighed a sigh, Su Bai''s trick of smuggling, so that the hunchback old man finally squandered the fish and died of the net but provoked such a big sin, for Su Bailai It is true that it is much lighter than the direct killing of the hunchback old man himself, but you have already killed a senior person since he was so white, why not just take a pot and back the two pots and continue to carry it back, you have to play so A roundabout way of blood. After all, these dead ordinary people are actually his fellow villagers, but there is no reason to blame Su Bai for the solution, because before he happened, he actually saw the intention of Su Bai, then he Did not stop, now when the horse is squeezing tears, he does not bother to do it. "I said, I am not afraid of death, but it does not mean that I want to die." Su Bai looked at the auspicious lying on his shoulders and slumbered, reaching out and rubbing his belly on his belly. The paws swaggered subconsciously. "You are faster than the next story world." Untied hands hold the railing. "Right, why don''t you kill him? Then use him to accumulate Dex." "I just didn''t hear the radio." Su Bai pointed to his ear. "You listened to the radio, but I didn''t listen to it. Do you really think that the broadcast is so stupid, give me this chance to deliberately brush your feelings? You, why don''t you kill him now? This guy has already blew himself up. Although he is not dead, it is no different from a piece of mud. "I don''t want to kill him." Jie Xiao shook his head. "Because it will make me feel that I deliberately used so many ordinary people to shoot broadcasts." "Resolving, I think, if you die some day, the cause of death must be because of the feelings." Su Bai smiled. "Okay, if you are not easy to get back home, just spend more time with your mother. In fact, the mood is released. Point is good, your illusion has a high demand for your mood. If your mood is full of flaws and fears, it is difficult to really bring others into your illusion. Know why your illusion doesn''t work for me? Because compared with my life, the sweetness, bitterness and experience you have tasted are too simple. Perhaps this is also a change in the way the senior audience fights. Su Bai turned and took a slap on the shoulder. I thought about it for a moment, "Thank you." This is the point that Su Bai is pointing to himself and also giving him as an opponent. It is very valuable. The two did not say anything, there will be a period of time or a chance to drink together in the same day, directly choose to separate. .................. "Hey..." A man in a black sportswear knocked at the door. Soon, the monk opened the door. The one in front of him was drunk and his sleeves were open to reveal new tattoos on his shoulders. "You are more and more crazy." The monk said with some helplessness. The person who came in was actually Buddha, and the Buddha took off his hat. The whole person was lying on the sofa, and his feet were on the coffee table. He picked up the teapot on the coffee table and drank it directly to his mouth. The monk took the teapot and went to the Buddha to make a cup of tea. For the current state of the Buddha, the monk did not say anything more. Everyone knows that both sides are actually stuck in the last door, and they are looking for their own. Way to break through. "Scratch it." The monk threw a wet towel. Foye took a rub on his face. When he was drinking in the ballroom, he deliberately did not use his own power to digest alcohol, but tried to indulge himself as much as possible, so now the whole person is really drunk. "Seven laws, if I become a big audience in the future, you come to be my housekeeper." Foye is now talking less and less like his previous style. When a person jumps away from his original identity position and jumps to another position, he may not notice anything, but the feelings around him It will be very deep. "Yes." The monk put the Buddha on the sofa and took the scissors to the outside courtyard to start trimming the vine. "Now, the toxicity is getting stronger and stronger, and it seems that there is still a corrosive effect on the soul, poor. The array of the day before yesterday was still somewhat uninsured, and it would have to be re-arranged in a few days." "Oh, wait for Dabai to pick a few leaves to give him tea, and say it is musk tea." Buddha smiled. "It is also a good appetite for the white, actually can really take this with the yellow oysters to eat, you are also a sword to go slant, in fact, there is no need to be like this." The monk said. "This kind of effect can achieve the best, and at that time I noticed that the vines are not really ripe, only have a simple physical effect." Foye opened the TV, then took a bag of white powder from his pocket and took another round glass bottle. The monk who trimmed the vines walked back to the living room and saw the things on the coffee table. Some helplessness, "If the believers on your side know that their spiritual leaders have become like this, it is estimated that their beliefs will be broken directly." "No way, I have to take medicine. I used to carry too much on my shoulders and I thought too much. Now, I have to put it down first, let myself end the sprint in front, and it doesn''t matter if I back it up again." Buddha took out an alcohol lamp from under the coffee table and began to swallow himself. The monk is sitting on the opposite sofa with a cup of tea in his hand. drinking tea, The opposite Buddha is sucking and poisoning. This picture can''t be said to be strange. In a few moments, Foye put down the objects in his hands and slowly relaxed, and his face was also intoxicated. "Seven laws, do you know, sometimes the strength is too strong, the level of life is too high, and it doesn''t mean anything. Some indulgences can''t be enjoyed. If I don''t take the initiative to seal my own magic body, I will not realize the feeling of tobacco, alcohol, and poison. "Indulge in the cost of your own life, the poor can not agree." The monk is still very serious. "What is life doing?" Buddha looked at the monk with a squint. "Do you know what the seven laws are?" "you know?" "I don''t know." Foye shook his head. "Oh, if you know it, have you already become a Buddha?" The monk nodded, indicating that Gyatso was right. Then, its silence, Silence, when two people live together in the old house, it is very common. There will be a cute little guy in the past, there will be fat guys who like to make a big joke, there will be a tall cat, and Su Bai who occasionally came back to be a hotel. But now, there are only two of them in this room, but fortunately they have long been used to this kind of silence, a monk, if you can''t even get used to quiet, then you don''t know how to shoot with a soldier. "I feel that people are really tired when they live. They used to be okay when they didn''t want anything. This time, they played tired, they didn''t have a goal to be tired, and they were tired of living. In short, they couldn''t do without a tired word." Gyatso suddenly said with emotion. "It seems that your experience life is really right. It has already gone to the decadent wind." The monk said with a sip of tea. "Going down, you will slowly feel that life is boring, and then you will feel that you Life, and even the rest of life, you need to save." "Is there such a mystery?" asked Gyatso. "At that time, you will have two roads left. One way is to become a famous artist. Some songs, writing, filming, etc., show a style of self, which is incompatible with the mainstream style of the world." "There is another one?" "The other is suicide." The monk said very seriously. "In fact, there are many more people who choose the second road than the first one." "Oh." Gyatso picked up the towel and rubbed it on his own hand. "In fact, it is really, I don''t know if anyone can''t stand it and just commit suicide when he becomes an audience." "Should be...rarely, the radio will choose people after all, regardless of gender, young and old, and the poor think that the broadcast should not choose those who are scared to commit suicide when they come in. This is a waste for broadcasting. Storytelling is also a kind of destruction." "You said, is there any work, no need to do anything, just sit there, can you wait for the money to fall down every day?" Foye asked at this time, obviously, Buddha is now more and more like an ordinary People, he still belongs to an immersive stage, just like first entering the water, then sinking to the bottom, when it feels like it can resurface, it means that the door is pushed away. At this time, the entrance door was pushed open, and the monk and Gyatso did not feel it in advance. When I saw Su Bai, the two talents were calm, indeed, the breath of Su Bai is not so easy to sense. And Su Bai is also familiar with the formation of this house, and he will not react when he comes in. The monk and the Buddha are standing up from the sofa. Su Bai held auspicious hands in one hand and smiled while changing slippers at the entrance. "Hey, Lord Fo, what you just said, I know, yes. It is Wang Ba in the wishing pool at the temple or Taoist entrance. Nothing to do, Every day someone gives you money. v3 Chapter 723： Come back, come back! "The problem is very serious." The monk checked the auspicious situation, his face looked very dignified, and Gyatso shook his head gently, echoing the road: "It can still be alive, it is a miracle. The level of life at the senior audience level is really so high that it is so outrageous? The soul of the soul has been damaged by more than 90%, and the body of the demon has also broken more than 80%. Obviously artificial torture and further injury, to this point, actually not dead, still alive." "It may be the cat''s nature." The monk guessed, "There is a passage in the "Buddha": the Buddha is collecting the disciples and telling the scriptures. There is a cat sitting under the seat of the Buddha, listening to the rest. The disciple asks the Buddha for the sake of the cat. Is it also a classic? Buddhism: The cat has spirituality, its life is nine, and people only have one. Therefore, the spirituality of the cat is not humans'' ear. The Buddhist scriptures of the quotations clearly indicate: ''The cat has nine. Departmental, spiritual, static, positive, sensation, light, fine, qi, god.''" "Speaking of something so cloudy and foggy." Su Bai sat down at the bed and watched the auspiciousness of being wrapped up in a scorpion by the monk and Gyatso. He said, "Maybe it lived in the place of the testimony since childhood." There is a relationship in the ghost place. It is the place where the big audience listens to the testimony. But it can also be said that it is the Jedi where the death and the Huangquan cross. The creatures that grew up from the young age must have unusual places. Maybe Huangquan Road I dont accept it." "Big white, does it not remember who you are?" the monk asked tentatively. "It is not the classic love of the Titanic. The damage of the soul is so serious. How can there be memories of the past?" Gyatso said while smoking a cigarette. "I said Buddha, I have only walked for a few days. You have become more thorough. Now I have a new tattoo on the road. I have smelled poison and taste on you. I am so frivolous, I am really I am very worried that if you go to this road, you will not be able to say it. If you turn your own sorcerer into a small Shanghai Afei, it will be really big." "The ship is naturally straight to the bridge, and I have nothing to regret. I have no regrets. Yes, your Qin corpse has been in the yard for so long. When will you dispose of it? The specifications are too big. The national leaders did not let the terracotta warriors and horses be treated as watchmen sculptures. Now, with the live Qin soldiers in the back of the door, it is simply extravagant." "Is the Qin Bing body useful to you?" Su Bai asked, Gyatso gave himself the old corpse, and Su Bai wanted to vote for it. In addition, he is now a senior listener, and the high-level audience is still fighting. Not groping, it is equal to a big treasure house has not been cleaned up, and not so big mind to look at the good things outside. "It may be useful when I reshape the devil." Gatso thought. "Cheng, then leave it for you to use, I know, you are going to be born again, from your own soul to your own body, together with a big clean." Su Bai guessed, but soon, Su Bai Again, "Then you be careful, indulge yourself outside and experience life without tightening, pay attention to wearing sets, be careful to be promoted to a higher audience, and then come out for a year and dont know how many illegitimate children come home to come with me. "" The monk saw that the two of them were still ridiculed here, and they smiled helplessly. To be honest, the family really lacked this atmosphere for a long time; In addition, in this former home, this house can be regarded as a paradise, an absolutely safe place, but since the little guy and auspicious have been quietly taken away, it is not so safe. . A home, lost the child, lost the role of sheltering the wind and rain, then this home, there is only one form left, lost its original meaning. "Amitabha, when you go to the kitchen to get something, you will be at night." In the past, fat people and Su Bai also occasionally cook, and the number of monks who make vegetarian meals is relatively small, but now Su Bai is not thinking about cooking. Although Gyatso is a hatchet, it does not have much to do with the kitchen. In the time, the number of monks cooking has increased significantly, but it is also because Foye has been experiencing life recently, often sneaking around all day, so many monks are cooking for themselves. Auspicious was rested in the bedroom by Su Bai. When he left, Su Bai thought about it. He took the photo of himself and the little guy and put it on the auspicious side before leaving the bedroom to go to the living room. Is it sucked again? Su Bai saw that the Buddha was vomiting in the bottle of alcohol and sat down opposite the Buddha. "The more you suck, the less taste you have." Foye smiled and handed the things to Su Bai. "Do you want to take a bite too? Put your strength first and then **** it, or you don''t feel it." "Get it, I haven''t played these things before." "Right, forget that you have had a time of bohemian before." Gyatso nodded. At this time, the monk came out with the dish, two dishes fried, a plate of salted peanuts, three servings of rice. Very simple nightingale, but the three people still taste very good. Eating and eating, the monk suddenly said, "Its raining outside." Su Bai looked out of the floor-to-ceiling window of the living room, and she saw the raindrops dripping, and the rain was slowly getting bigger. After eating the meal, Gyatso went to clean up the tableware. Su Baile had to be a idler and sat in a chair smoking a cigarette. At this time, the rain outside was getting bigger and bigger, and the fingers of Su Bais cigarettes shook inadvertently. I don''t know why, at this time, Su Bai felt that the rain outside was a bit annoying, as if it could affect his own mood. This feeling made Su Bai very uncomfortable. Gyatso packed up the tableware and wiped his hands and walked out. Then he sat down on the sofa. The room was much colder than the original, so the three were more willing to gather in the living room. The monk had just showered and changed into a yellow exercise suit. He also turned on the TV. Even though there is no good-looking program on TV, it is good to hear the sound. There is an international news broadcast in the news. There seems to be some riots in the Philippines. From the photos and videos in the news, it seems quite serious, but the militants seem to have occupied a city like a hospital. The important position, which also shows from the side that the strength of the Philippine government army is indeed somewhat flattering. Of course, this news naturally cannot attract the interest of the three people present. Su Bai got up and went to the refrigerator to get a bottle of orange juice. The monk didn''t drink. He only drank tea. Gyatso also indicated that he didn''t need a drink. He only recently drank alcohol. When Su Bai took a sip of orange juice and walked back to the sofa, There was a loud thunder outside. The rain has fallen even more. These four weeks, the repressed atmosphere seems to be getting more and more dignified. Su Bai was sitting before, now he is standing, but it is because of this, so he found out, the expression of the monk and Gyatso two people, do not know what reason suddenly became a bit serious. Its hard to be this rainy night tonight, but my heart is restless. Isnt it just myself? The monk put down the teacup and looked at Gyatso. Gyatso opened his eyes and looked at the monk. Su Bai also put down the orange juice. Now, I dont have to rely on intuition. Seeing the reaction of Gyatso and the monk at this time, I know that something special happened, or, Will happen. The monk stood up and Gyatso wanted to say something, but he still said nothing, hesitated a little, and stood up. "He doesn''t dare to kill us." The monk said. "I know this." Gyatso nodded. "Let''s see." The monk said, looking at Su Bai, "Big white, it should not be wrong." Su Bai looked at the monk with some doubts, and then saw the monk stretched his finger to point to his bedroom. Now in the bedroom, only a lucky cat is lying in bed and is sleeping. "I can''t be wrong. That night, the impoverishment was suddenly so uneasy, but I didn''t find any intrusion. There was no reaction in the battle, then..." When the monk said this, Su Bai had already understood it. After the monk finished speaking, Su Bai directly rushed into his bedroom. A flash of lightning appeared, the wall was stunned, followed by a thunderous bang, but when Su Bai rushed into the bedroom, the auspicious bed was still lying quietly there, it was falling into a In a kind of sleepy self-recovery, even if you thunder outside, you will not wake up. The monk and Gyatso quickly came in, and everything was normal in the bedroom, and the good fortune was still there. When seeing the good fortune here, Su Bai is also a long breath, and he is still thinking, is it a monk who has a false alarm or a grass? But not waiting for Su Bai to do self-comfort, he quickly saw it, on the side of the bed, There are a pair of wet footprints! When he saw the footprints, Su Bais body began to tremble. He almost waved his hand and turned the wardrobe behind him directly into a crush. In addition to this auspicious bed, all the furniture in the bedroom was immediately replaced by Su Bai. The air machine was strangled and turned into dust on the ground. Su Bais arms hang down. He lowered his head, bit his teeth, smiled for a while, and then seemed to be talking to himself. "Again, You are still here, You have to come again! ! ! Fist, clenched, nails, pierced into the palm of the heart, but Su Bai continued to work hard, the wet feet of the bedside, is a silent mockery and hint. It seems that everything that ridicules Su Bai is still in their grasp. Also suggesting that Su Bai, your destiny, will never escape their manipulation. At this moment, Su Bai suddenly felt that Just promoted to a high-level audience, I can just kill myself and play the seniors myself. I just can beat myself to solve this opponent of the same level. In fact, it was still the little boy who was lying on the forehead with a confetti on his forehead in the photo of the family portrait. like, There really is no essential difference......... v3 Chapter 724： Go, auspicious, go find your wish "In front of the gate, under the bridge, swim through a group of ducks, come and count, two four six seven eight........." This song is being placed on the TV in the living room. In the morning, the monk who just got ready to wash the song heard this song. He stunned. The last nights things were still vivid, especially the wet footprints. In fact, its not only hitting Su Bai, but also against him and his wife. A big blow, after all, I and Foye are also the residents of this house. They used to be proud of this Peach Blossom Flower is a safe haven for themselves and others, but now the house has been opened. Second time. The monk looked at the living room with some worries, only to find that Su Bai was sitting on the sofa while eating the omelette toast while drinking milk. The phone was watching what video was being watched. "Early." The monk said. "Early." Su Bai waved his hand and didn''t lift his head, but his hand pointed to the kitchen. "There is breakfast in the kitchen." "Yeah." The monk had some surprises at Su Bais reaction at this time, and the hysteria last night was simply two people. When the monk washes it out, Su Bai has already finished eating. The person is not in the living room, but lies on the wicker chair in the yard. The sun that is basking in the morning is not required to go to the company to go to work like the rest. Living and working is undoubtedly a very pleasant thing. When Gyatso came out, he saw Su Bai, who was outside in the sun, and lost a look to the monk who was sitting on the sofa for breakfast. The monk shook his head and signaled that he was not clear. Its just a nights time, it really becomes the same as nothing, but it seems that nothing can happen in Su Bai. The monk and the Buddha are just a little surprised, but its really unbelievable. After all, Su Bais ability to withstand stress And self-regulation is sometimes a metamorphosis. Su Bai on the wicker chair closed his eyes and breathed the fragrant smell of the morning. On the side of his cane chair, it was the vine. The vine seemed to have his own life, moving with the breeze and swaying. In the morning, it is very beautiful, life is also very beautiful, and life seems to be very beautiful. "The monk, lacking a pot of tea." Su Bai shouted on the wicker chair. In a few moments, the monk came out with a teapot and a teacup. Su Bai took the cup and held it in his hand. "Is going to sunbathe here today?" asked the monk. "You two are at a critical moment, go and get busy with you. This promotion to a senior audience is like having a baby. The more you end up, the more you have to work hard." Su Bai is now a senior listener. It can be said that he is leading the monk and the Buddha. A position, so there is indeed this qualification for the monk and Foye some advice. "The barren will go out later, and today there is a Western Buddhist exchange group, but it seems like something has changed." What is it? Su Bai knows that the monk has been participating in such activities recently. "This is the list of the other party, you look." The monk handed a red booklet to Su Bai. Su Bai glanced at the first, the name of the head of the exchange group, and the name of the head is the most attractive. "Lucifer?" Su Bai smiled. "This is bullying you, the Central Plains monk does not understand English or what else, Lucifer, should not be the name of the devil." "Let''s look at it when it''s poor. It may just be a misunderstanding." "Go early and go back early, come back to dinner soon." Su Bai gave a tea monk to the monk. The monk left, and Foye took a bright-eyed dress and walked out. There were many metal rings on the dress, and it was still awkward when walking. "Big white, is this dress good-looking?" Foye stood in front of Su Bai and turned around. Su Bai reached out and grabbed his eyes, pretending not to see. Foye glanced at Su Bai and said with pity, "The summer insects can''t speak ice." Immediately, Foye also left home with a good interest. Looking at his "fashionable" style of Sao Bao, it is really difficult to connect the man who was naked with his hatchet and murdered when he first saw him two or three years ago. Time is a killing knife. People and time are actually in a state of relative movement. Time will change people, but people can''t go there. From this point of view, it seems that it is too unfair. Su Bai lay on the wicker chair for about an hour, and the sun slowly turned up. It rained last night. Today''s weather is particularly sunny. Under the sun, there is a kind of burning in the warmth. The auspiciousness of the white bandage wrapped around the whole body slowly came out. The monk''s dressing technique is very good. It will not affect the auspicious activities, but at this time, look at the auspicious appearance, even if it still deliberately raises its head high. But it can only make the effect of the expression pack, it is difficult to create the kind of high cold style of the past. Of course, it loses its memory, and naturally it is no longer the auspicious of the past. The monk said that whether the memory can be restored or not depends on whether the soul can be restored. Su Bai turned over the cane chair and picked up the auspicious. The auspicious instinctively resisted the hug from human beings. Whether it was lost or not, it seemed to be very disgusting to be a human pet, but at this time, it really couldnt be called with Su Bai. Su Bai held him in his arms, clutching his cat''s paws with both hands, and gently swaying up and down. "Recovery is good." Su Bai said while playing auspicious play. Last night, someone came, but did not take auspiciousness, did not kill auspicious, and did not shoot three people in the house. In fact, the man and the woman can''t shoot the audience. This criterion is clear. The monk also said to Gyatso last night. It means that the man and the woman are terrible, but they can''t kill themselves, otherwise the broadcast will find them. Let''s go. Now it feels very strange. The broadcast abuses itself thousands of times, but now, for Su Bai, the only thing that can count on it seems to be the broadcast. If there is no broadcast, the man and the woman become hanging on them. The sword on the top of the head may not have the necessary existence. Su Bai re-examined and found that the auspicious recovery status was better than previously estimated, and the body skin recovered well. It is estimated that it is also the reason for the snake gallbladder and two sorghum medications, but the auspicious real body and the soul are not actually How much to recover, just keep the trend of not continuing to deteriorate. That is to say, the auspicious now recovers only a cat''s body, and now it is actually an ordinary cat. In that research, auspicious can also fight with ordinary monsters, but is sucked by the triangle eye. After that, the last remaining power of auspiciousness was also taken away. A black cat, a tall, cold black cat, an arrogant cat who can''t resist against his own master''s teasing. Auspicious is still struggling, it seems that I really don''t like a male adult class holding me like this, but also holding his own claws to make a lucky cat''s movement, although it does not know what a lucky cat is, but instinct I feel that I should not be doing this stupid movement. But soon, Auspicious did not struggle because it felt that the man holding himself was twitching slightly and his palms were shaking. This is the reason why you are being tempted to resist the crying. You are using it strongly, how do you feel that you are being ***! But I don''t know how, auspiciousness is no longer struggling, like sighing, and squatting in the arms of Su Bai. Su Bai looked up and took a deep breath. I picked up the auspiciousness and placed it on the coffee table next to the wicker chair. I was auspicious here and looked at Su Bai. Su Bai put a photo in front of the auspicious. "Do you know him?" Su Bai asked the little guy in the photo. Lucky auspicious, then lowered his head, a pair of claws pressed his head, a little struggling, a little wronged, but also a bit inexplicable. "be good." Looking at the auspicious look, Su Bai couldn''t bear to continue to ask. It didn''t have any memory for himself, but he felt it for himself. It was proved in the research institute before, so the auspicious must also feel more to the little guy. But it can''t remember anything, and it''s just a torture for it to continue to show it to the little guy''s photo. "Come, I will take you home and take you to find your wish!" Now, it seems that there is only one place left to help the auspicious recovery. There are auspicious friends who grew up together as young as they wish, and the blessed man in the coffin, and that, and Su Yuhang is very uncomfortable. Now, Su Bai is suddenly thinking, if at that time he did not come out of the land of the testimony, but will continue to be locked in the land of the testimony, will the little guy be arrested? Will auspiciousness become this look? Maybe, the little guy may lose his father for a long time, but the reason why the man and the woman are shooting the little guy and the auspicious is that the probability is that they are on their own, if they are in a place they can''t reach, Then they will not shoot other people anymore. Su Bai took out his mobile phone and prepared to book a ticket. At this time, Auspicious himself jumped out of the coffee table and broke into the living room. Su Bai did not manage it. Just go and play it. Just when he bought the ticket, Su Bai found that he had no money in the card. He had to call Chu Zhao and let Chu Zhao give him 20,000. The money in the real world is really not very meaningful to the audience. Chu Zhao quickly transferred the money. After the booking of the Su Bai ticket, I went back and found that the auspicious stood on the carpet in the living room. It also had a bag of fresh milk on its mouth, but it was a bit stunned. It didnt seem to know that it was biting this bag of fresh milk. In order to do anything, I dont even know who I should give it, but it is clear that it doesnt like to drink this thing, its definitely not for herself. Su Bai looked at the wall clock in the living room, ten o''clock in the morning, This point in the past every day is the time for the little guy to get up after getting up every day. v3 Chapter 725： Reworked and rebuilt! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! The buzz, the drums, and the intertwined, the periphery, is a circle of standing and watching the lively villagers, while inside, there are several Taoist priests who are wearing bells and whistles. A total of five Taoist priests, each of whom is embroidered with an animal. In detail, it is actually one of the nine sons of Longsheng, such as scorpion and scorpion. They wear a cloud crown, their feet are on the raft, and they walk. It is also very popular. The front is a fat man, holding a mahogany sword, and having a word in his mouth. There is a rice bran behind him, and there is also a portrait of the master of the ancestor. In short, the whole village is very formal, and the surrounding villagers have an unclear "a feeling of. In the past, there was a video. In a funeral, a monk knocked on a wooden fish to read the scriptures. The result was a "Doraemon" tone, so the white team naturally worked hard and learned all the way. It is a Taoist scripture. Going round and round, and then some of the rest of the rituals, to the last fat man, the peach wood sword stabbed a paper, the paper automatically burned, the surrounding villagers screamed, the sensation of this Taoist is significantly better than before The Taoist who sees the white matter has the true ability, At least it will be tricky! After some tossing down, I finally took the sword with a fat man and said: "Send Mr. He Lao to drive the crane and be safe, and be in the Heavenly Palace to be a god!" The villagers under the party applauded together, and even many people applauded. One of the middle-aged men with big heads and a suit was nodding their heads with satisfaction, although the white team was more expensive. But people do have two more brushes. He doesn''t lack money anyway. His old man is gone. Naturally, he has to make fun of the funeral and let the people in the village see him. He is now a character. Performance, oh no, the ritual is over, naturally it will be open, fat people and other people are arranged by the host family to have a table with the music team, five people in the priests, eight people in the music team, the big round table can also sit under. However, unlike the imposing manners of the Taoist priests, the faces of several people on the music team are very uncomfortable. The reason is very simple. Although they used to call the music team, they actually contracted them. The traditional funeral process in the rural areas of the Suzhong area is now like this. Some people in the family have passed away. Please ask the music team. The people in the morning music team will put on the clothes of the Taoist or the monks and start doing things in the afternoon. I started the country karaoke concert, and started to sing and dance and even play the opera with the microphone. After all, for the death of the deceased, in addition to the grief of the host family and several close relatives, most of the guests who come to eat are actually dealing with the errands, but also because of the feelings and the connection, but also must People come to the scene to pay a lot of money, a meal at noon and a meal at night, can not say that the big guys together with the host family sorrow, naturally have to find some fun, the music team has satisfied the fun of the big guy, afternoon When everyone was on the dam, listen to the songs and see the performances. After the performance, it was almost time to open the evening. But now, most of the music team''s errands have been robbed by these priests, and the daytime ceremonies are the most money, and the host will also pack a big funeral red envelope. The fat man headed by the Taoist priests was very happy to pick up his sleeves. The other priests still wanted to pinch the shelf, but when they saw that the boss was so unfettered, they let go. Now the rural mat is definitely not worse than the hotel, although the price is much cheaper, but the oil and water hard food is absolutely leveraged. After eating a good meal, the fat man took off the priest''s clothes, sat in a white shirt and sat there blowing the wind. On this day, wearing this Taobao-made robes is really a crime. The music team is already preparing for the pavilion. Several people are experimenting with the microphone. "Hey, feed, feed, feed...", the villagers who have eaten the lunch are also spontaneously gathered to prepare to enjoy the village Kara OK to sing. "August brother." A Taoist ran around and ran around the fat man. He called Xiao Lizi, a Sichuanese, who came out to work in Jiangsu. He was stupidly squatted on the road and cried, and was received by the fat man. "This principal said, we have to let us come over the first seven and five seven, and the deposit is given." The little priest was very interested in putting money into the pocket of the fat man. The fat man nodded and signaled that he knew it. "Grandma''s, I haven''t sang for a long time, and I sang a song." The fat man slammed the crowd and entered the infield of the music team. "Come, Dao, I also sang a song, right?" The fat man said to the leader of the music team. "Cheng, come on." Although the leader of the music team is very upset about these Taoist priests, it is not so bad. To be honest, the more people doing business in white matter, the more they will be, because this business As long as you make a mistake, you have no place to say it by the host. The fat man went to the selection of the disc first, then sent the disc into the old-fashioned player, then held the microphone and said: "Father and old folks, Mr. He Lao went to Hexi, went to heaven as a **** fairy. Let us not be too sad, not too sad. Everyone looks at it. I know that Mr. He still misses everyone today. The face of mourning, Mr. He Lao is in heaven, he will also think of Taoist, and he will think about his son, our boss." The sound of the music sounded at this time. Although the sound of the big sound is not very clear, it is absolutely enough in this empty space. The fat man sang to the microphone and began to sing: "Let''s find some time, find some time; Lead the child, often go home to see; Bring a smile and bring your wishes; Accompany your lover, often go home and see..............." The people in the music team all saw the ghost expression, let the old Mr. He often go home to see? But when I saw Mr. Hes son, He Ergou, applauded after the fat man sang, even personally sang with another microphone and the fat man, the talents in the music team really breathed a sigh of relief, okay, touch I arrived at a no-rising nouveau riche, otherwise I was really afraid of being hurt by this stinky fat man. The concert was noisy until 3:30 in the afternoon. The fat man greeted several people to put on their clothes again and followed the hearse to the crematorium. The countryside in Jiangsu was strictly controlled. It was strictly forbidden to bury. If it was found, even if it was buried. It will also be forced to dig out and go to cremation. In the car, the other priests throw their feet and throw them away, then shouting words like "the soul is coming back" and "going all the way." The little priest around the fat man suddenly complained, "August brother, I heard that some places are quasi-burial, saying that they respect their customs." "Break the egg, talk about the burial since ancient times, who has the Han people attaching importance to the burial? When the ancestors died, they all went out to the crematory?" The fat man ordered a cigarette and sent a priest to his side. The little priest also wants to be squinted by the fat man and retracted. The fat man spit out a ring of cigarettes. "Hey, if you can still bury it now, you can make money faster. You can choose the format of the feng shui to choose the tomb. That is the most profitable place, but it is a pity." After all, the fat man still feels bad about money. The funeral team stopped under the No. 2 bridge and drove into the funeral home. The filial son of He Ergou carried the black and white portrait of his own son. The fat man and the staff of the funeral home pushed the hail forward. When it was inside, the people in the funeral parlour did not let the fat man intervene, and the fat man stepped back a few steps, followed by a relative team led by He Ergou. "I said He Bo, you are crying." The fat man made a look, and all the relatives stood behind. You must become ashes. How can you not even have a tear? "But, but I can''t cry." He Er is a little anxious. The fat man sighed and calmly reached out and grabbed the **** of a dog. He Erhu immediately hurts and tears come out directly. "My embarrassed, why are you going so far, what do you do with your son?..." He Ergou cried out, and the relatives immediately followed up and cried together. Some of them rushed over to stop the hail and promote the incineration room. Of course, this is also the way to do it, otherwise it only needs the funeral home to work. The person directly sprinkled his hand and said, "Well, don''t slay and send it to your home" to see who will want it. Todays business is completely finished. The fat man clap his hands and walked outside. He ordered another cigarette. The little Taoist went to the fat man and said, "August, what are you thinking about?" "Look, what is floating out of that chimney?" said the fat man pointing at the chimney. "The ashes of the people," the little Taoist replied. "Fart, that''s the ash from the oil sprayed in the incinerator. When the old man died, it was such a bone shelf. How can it burn so much gray smoke?" "oh, I see." "Little plum, you are stupid," said the fat man. "I am stupid." Xiaodao admitted. "Gua Wazi, do you know what your greatest strength is?" "What is it?" "Knowing that you are stupid and acknowledging that you are stupid, this is more intelligent than most people in the world. Later, you will lead the team. I should teach you, and I will teach you." "August brother, are you leaving?" The little priest took out his cell phone and played Alan Tam''s "Can''t tell goodbye". The fat man squatted on the little priests and the stocks. "Twist the scorpion, and put the gambling **** on the fat man!" The priest immediately searched for the theme song of "God of Gamblers" and played it out. The fat man laughed a lot, and it was very coquettish. In the "Bet God" BGM, he slowly turned to walk to the incineration room, reached out and took out a bundle of money that he had just taken today. I will throw it at heaven, and for a time, the renminbi will fly, but it will not be a currency. The fat man went all the way, neither the staff of the funeral parlour nor the relatives of He Ergou could see him. The fat man walked into the incinerator and lay on the conveyor belt. "August brother, can you not burn yourself?" The little priest shouted at the glass, and immediately the staff came over to pull the priest, thinking that the young man had lost his heart. "That must be discussed with my wife." The fat man shouted back. "But you are a bachelor..." The little priest was smashed out by the security guard. A small priest suddenly went crazy in the funeral parlour, and the funeral event of this funeral home had to be added. "Then... I haven''t had to discuss it." The fat man laughed at himself, then pressed his finger, and a few buttons in the distance were automatically pressed. The incinerator conveyor belt on the fat side began to transfer. The fat man lying on it is stretching: "Returning to the furnace and rebuilding ............" This chapter, when watching! v3 Chapter 726： Wishful, wishful, hear please answer! When the plane landed, Su Bai slightly turned his head and looked out of the porthole like Dali Airport, which is located on a hill. A small airport is far from the magnificent atmosphere of the rest of China''s big city airports, but it seems to be ironing. The temperament and style of Dali is just right. Then he lowered his head and looked at the auspicious lying on his lap. Su Bai reached out and licked its head. The auspicious has recently been killed by Su Bai numerous times. At first, he auspicious and resisted, but see the resistance is invalid. It can only be heard, but every time Su Baisubai is like a pet cat, the auspicious eyes always look very helpless. Su Bais own heart is also clear, whether or not the auspiciousness indicates, even if this product is not a monster in this life, but a domestic cat, it is estimated that this virtue is also. When I got off the plane, Su Bais scheduled pick-up car was at the airport gate. When I got out of the terminal, I saw it. The small airport also had the benefits of a small airport. It was really convenient. When I got on the bus, Su Bai still held auspiciousness. He knew what he was going to do. Obviously, that man and woman should also know that in front of the man and the woman, they could not resist, and the other party could be old twice. When Fang Fang and someone are coming and going, it is a very telling question. Therefore, Su Bai can only put auspiciousness on himself. If something unexpected happens, then he will explain it with his own life. This point, Su Bai thinks very clearly. Even if you are a puppet, you are also tempered. Suddenly, looking at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window, Su Bai suddenly had some sorrow. Both the monk and the Buddha said that their spiritual willpower was abnormal, but in fact, since the family knew their own affairs, they were only one after another to give a world view. Distorted. Its still the village, or the place where I lived last time. When Su Bai got off at the Cai Village Pier, I found that the town here was deserted. The restaurant called Nanxun Court is still open. It can be seen It was just after renovation. Su Bai remembered that he had made a big fight with several Western audiences last time. He basically turned over the backyard of the people and it was difficult for the boss. Originally, Su Bai also wanted to go to the home that stayed last time, but unfortunately, the recent retreat by the seaside, most of the hotel''s homestays were forced to close the door temporarily. Su Bai had to give up the idea of ??staying for the first time. Anyway, he did not bring any gifts. Even the clothes did not bring one. There was only one black cat around him. Even if the day was left in the bed, it would be no big deal. Rented a battery car, auspicious was placed in the front of the rut by Su Bai, and then Su Bai set off to the location of the village in memory. At the seaside, the scenery is of course good. On the road, several couples are taking wedding photos, but neither Su Bai nor auspicious seems to have the appreciation of the beautiful scenery. Auspicious cockroaches yawned in the scorpion, like a black meat ball, and with the exercise of the battery car trembled, it was quite embarrassing. When it was approaching the village, Su Bai slowed down the speed of the battery car. In fact, there is one thing Su Bai is very clear, that is, the last time he took the little guy to Dali to travel, the auspiciousness also followed, but the auspicious did not reveal the feeling of "near homesickness," and did not go home to see. The plan, so basically can be concluded, auspicious does not want to go back to that place. More than 20 years ago, the auspiciousness of Su Yuhang did not know how to swindle it out. Even when he returned here and Su Bai, it did not mean to go back. Obviously, in the eyes of auspiciousness, it is still outside the world. wonderful. But it may also be because there was a little guy around the auspicious side who needed it to take care of it, and now... Su Bai looked at the auspiciousness still in the scorpion, although he had to admit that he could knead the meat ball at any time and treat it completely as a pet cat. It is really pleasant to watch it want to resist but unable to resist, but auspicious should still Revert to the previous one. At 10 o''clock yesterday, biting the look of fresh milk and stunned the heart of Su Bai. In fact, letting the auspicious recovery be regarded as its own responsibility. After all, auspiciously following itself, although the former kills the road tyrant or slaps the red boy ghost. These things seem a bit overbearing, but auspicious help to bring their children for so long, and also once looked at the face of the little guy to save themselves, and in the past few years with the good fortune, it is indeed the convenience of enjoying auspiciousness. More. I will pick up the auspiciousness from the scorpion, and Su Bai intends to take a look at this village. Although I estimate that the entrance probability should not be here, after all, when I came out from the Bohai Sea, I can at least see it. Clues, and the audience on the Yunnan side knows more about the land of the testimony than the audience in other places. On their side, there should be new clues. At the entrance to the village, the group of graves still look so dazzling. Black and white photos of children are posted on the tombstone. Ordinary people may feel suffocated. People with slight sensibility may feel sad, but for Su Bai, It means another feeling, but it is a relief, because the person who avenged these early children is his white. When the thing entered the body of a snake, Foye meant to take it back and study it, but Su Bai insisted on punching it out. There is still a group of old people sitting there at the entrance of the village, looking at the eyes, they are actually waiting for death. Although the culprits of the poisonous village have been cut off by Su Bai for so many years, the poisoning of this village over the years has actually made the village exist to some extent in name only. It may be another ten years. This village It really only exists in the archives. The arrival of Su Bai, a stranger, did not attract the interest of these old people, but when Su Bai just went deep into the village, there was a teenager who was playing marbles on the ground. The auspiciousness that had been huddled in Su Baihuai suddenly hit a spirit, raised his head, and the cat stared at the teenager in front. "I know that he is a ghost." Su Bai burst into a bitter smile. Once upon a time, auspiciousness was a direct slap in the face of a slap in the face of dare or ghosts, but now it seems a little nervous. The teenager seems to have heard the footsteps of Su Bai, looked up, looked at Su Bai, and sucked his nose. Every place has feng shui in every place. According to the previous explanation of the fat man, it is the magnetic field or gas of a place. The healthy young and middle-aged people in this village have left, only the coveted old man is here, plus these years are The thing that **** blood and causes a lot of dead children and women, the natural feng shui of the village is getting worse, and it is quite normal to have some haze. One person and one ghost looked at each other for a long time. The teenager suddenly smiled and smiled very brightly. A ghost, can smile so brightly, is also interesting. Su Bai slowly squatted down and put auspiciousness at his feet. The teenager did not come over, but took a step back. He pointed to the marbles under his feet and sucked his nose. Then, the teenager opened his mouth and smiled again. His body began to slowly become nothingness, and then dissipated. This is an episode without a head or a tail, because even if the senior audience of Su Bai stands in front of it, there is still no way to figure out what the little devil is going to do. Not every ghost knows how to repay the same as the red boy. In fact, Su Bai gave that thing a fist to death. These ghosts who were killed by that thing are not sure. They are ghosts after all. Not the big Luo Jinxian in the sky. "Meow." Auspicious suddenly shouted, broke free from Su Bai''s arms and walked over. Su Bai also followed, and there were several marbles on the ground, but these marbles are obviously some years old, and the color is already a little wilting. Auspicious paws fiddle with marbles. "Let''s go, let''s go ahead and see." Su Bai said while walking forward, auspicious and reluctantly looked at the marbles and continued to follow Su Bai''s footsteps. There is still a tacit understanding of one person and one cat. When I got to where I was going, there was only one pit left, and there was no more difference around. Su Bai remembered that the monk and the local audience in Yunnan, together with the Western audience, joined forces to open the entrance to the array, but At this time, it is obvious that some things are meaningless. Sighed, there is really no clue to get here. Su Bai is now considering whether he needs to contact the audience forum administrator who originally gave his business card, let him help him to inquire about the news, at most he promised to owe him a favor. However, when Su Bai took out his mobile phone, he saw the auspicious ran in the direction of coming again. Su Bai did not dare to let the auspiciousness be too far away from himself. He had to continue to follow the past, and auspicious is playing marbles there. "This cat........." Although Su Bai feels auspicious when his pet is very comfortable, but to be honest, he really does not want to see auspicious really become a pet cat that needs cat toys, which is also an insult to auspiciousness. "Meow!" "Meow!" "Meow!" Auspicious shouted at the marbles. "what happened?" Su Bai once again squatted down, auspicious and "squeaky", Su Bai carefully looked at the marbles placed on the ground, in the marbles, reflecting the auspicious vague shadow, Su Bai''s vision has a bloodline of the blood, Its much better than the average persons vision. "Meow!" But as the auspicious screamed again, Su Bai was keenly aware that the black cat in the marble did not open his mouth! Su Bai picked up the marbles and looked at the air. Now, everything is clear and clear, because, Black cat''s shadow, Still! v3 Chapter 727： hope! Although there is an old saying that good people have good news, but Su Bai still does not believe that all this reason is because he has avenged the children who have been here early, has already reached this level of things, ordinary lonely souls It is really difficult to play a role in it. This point, Su Bai sees it very clearly. If he is a scholar who went to Beijing to take the exam, he lost his way in the woods. At this time, there is a little ghost who came out to give him directions to help him escape. That can be said, but now the people involved in it, whether it is Su Bai or Ruth or the person lying in the coffin of the placard is not a existence in which a devil can be connected in series. The black cat in the glass marble looked so calmly at Su Bai. Although many things are still foggy, the burden on Su Bai seems to have been unloaded more than half, no matter what, at least now, it is linked to the land of the road. Now, you don''t need to go find other people or contact the local audience in Yunnan to ask for information. In fact, I think it is right, the person lying in the coffin of the testimony, although according to his statement, was originally given to the pit by Su Yuhang, which seems that he can only exist in the ,, but after all, it is with Su Yuhang. The character of a period has never left by train. He is more timid than Liang Sen, but he can at least say that he is very disciplined. Such a character really wants to say that his hand cannot reach the place of the testimony. Then no one believes. Ruyi? Ruyi? Su Bai shouted at the marbles. The black cat in the marbles is still motionless. If it is not Su Bais line of sight, the black cats eyelids are moving slightly. It may be really scary that this is only a fixed projection. So, now the question is coming, how can I go to the place of the road? "Meow!" At this time, the auspicious suddenly stretched out his claws and grabbed the pants of Su Bai. Su Bai bowed his head and looked at the auspiciousness, then placed the marbles in front of the auspicious. Auspicious stretched out his own claws and rubbed them on the marbles, then lifted them up and shot them on the marbles. Then nothing happened. "Meow meow!" Auspicious seems to be very angry, continually flapping his claws against the marbles, like a pique cat. At the beginning, Su Bai thought that the auspiciousness was in the same direction as the glass marbles, just like an ordinary silly dog ??would call the same in the mirror, but soon Su Bai found something wrong, auspicious should not be In the competition, because even if you lose your memory, the auspicious will not suddenly become like a stupid cat. Su Bai reached out and took the auspicious move. Then he stepped on the glass marbles, and the marbles collapsed. Then, the wind suddenly appeared around the ground. A whirlpool appeared on the ground under the feet. The vortex appeared suddenly and looked. It looks like it will disappear soon. Did not do too much hesitation, Su Bai jumped into the auspicious directly. Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! This is like a kind of array transmission, but it is definitely much worse than the white light that is transmitted every time into the story world. After the broadcast, you may be lying in bed and waking up when you wake up. The world, and this time, if the body of Su Bai is amazing, even if it is a fat man or a monk, they are estimated to be seriously injured when they are transferred to their destination. "puff" When it came out, a huge acceleration was applied to Su Bais body. Su Bais hands were holding auspiciousness and his back was on the ground. Then he squeaked and rubbed on the ground. The friction distance was estimated to be nearly 100. Meter. "Dangdang!" Finally, Su Bai''s back slammed into a hard object, which stopped his figure. Release the hand, the auspicious safely walked down, but Su Bai bite his teeth, Mom, the bones of the body do not know how many roots are broken, the back position is estimated that the flesh and blood are worn away, and the bones are out. "Ha ha." After Su Bai, there was a chuckle. Su Bai turned back and found that what he had hit on his back was that sputum. This sputum was very familiar to him. When he was trapped here, this coffin released a corpse every day. Absorb yourself. Naturally recognized this swearing, then who sent out the laughter, there is no need to say more. "Come back." Su Bai said, remembering that during the more than a month here, Su Bai often talked to himself, because the one in the donkey did not respond, so Su Bai said very well. It''s easy, but now it''s more than half a year. When I come back here again, it''s hard for Su Bai to talk in a relaxed joke. "Meow." Auspicious is yelling at the edge of the beggar. Soon, an equally black cat came out. This cat is very similar to auspicious, but there are some differences between the two colors. The auspicious side is more supple and bright, while the wishful one is more heavy. In addition, the auspicious The scorpion is clear and cold, and if it is, it is completely chilling. "Oh." A response was sent out inside, but it was as concise as before, but this time it responded more: "Why go out." Speaking of words, Su Bai silently; Yes, why go out. At the beginning, this one was not going to let himself go out, but he still insisted on going out because Su Bai didnt want the little guy to have no father, but now Dad has no son, and he is looking at the current state of auspiciousness, Su Baizhen. It is not clear whether the little guy is dead or alive now, because Su Bai does not believe that a man and a woman will care about grandchildren. "No." Su Bai suddenly remembered something and asked, "You didn''t go out, how do you know about me?" "Going out, it''s not difficult," he replied. Here, the one in Su Baihehe Ի Ի һ һ һ һ Ի , , game. After a long silence, the two cats began to communicate. The response here is slower. Su Bai wanted to try to hear what the two cats were saying. After all, Su Bai couldnt figure out what kind of attitude he would like to return to auspiciousness. But after listening for a while, Su Bai gave up, The dialogue between the two cats is as follows: "Meow!" "Meow!" "Meow!" "Meow!" "Meow!" "Meow!" Can it be restored? asked Su Bai. "Difficult," replied inside. "Is there a way?" "But I am the audience, you are also the audience, you save it, you should, I, no reason." "You are too pedantic." Su Bai was helpless. He reached out and touched the auspicious tail. "I owe it." "Who owes you?" Su Bai smiled. "Don''t keep a tone when you are in trouble, otherwise I don''t know if you are comforting me or satirizing me." "I can''t save it," said the insider. "It was taken out by Su Yuhang and didn''t intersect with me." Su Bai understands this meaning, salvation can save, but this one is not willing to save, because he and auspicious have nothing to do, save a big demon, help a big demon who is almost comparable to the senior audience, in the future If the cat does something, the cause and effect will count on him. "The one who came to the last time is like you." Su Bai responded. "But you are still different from him. He is timid, and you are pedantic. Forget it, I am white this time." coming?" "You don''t seem to ask how you should go out." Inside, "I can let you in, but I can''t let you go out." "Lazy has come." This time is Su Bai''s heart, here, at least can isolate the eyes of the man and the woman? Even if it is dark, some are just cold sly and yellow springs filled with bones, but the ridiculous thing is that it seems to be the only place where you can find a sense of security. In the eyes of the old party, the old house was considered to be an indestructible bunker, but it was the same thing that the man and the woman came to the second, and the Taohuayuan, which the old side worked hard to manage, seemed to be the same thing. "Decadence," said the inside. "Okay." Su Bai reached out and forked his hair. "You talk, if I stay here like you, except in the story world and then here, will it be able to slowly grow stronger and finally go out?" Looking for my revenge on my aunt?" "Do not." The one in the ܿ is quickly vetoed. Then I waited for about three minutes, and then said: "It will become the next one." Su Bai was amused. In fact, when he was here last time, Su Bai once called the "old brother" in the village, because although the number of exchanges between the two sides is not many, the other party is indeed good to himself, even if he is being detained by himself. Here, but also to my own corpse to absorb fear of starvation, at the same time, in a brief exchange, Su Bai actually has a feeling of dialogue with his elders. "Don''t be so arrogant, it''s good to be the next one." Su Bai patted the lid, and the injury recovered almost. He struggled to stand up. "I can''t save, it doesn''t mean others can''t save." "Here, except who, who else?" Su Bai did not understand, "There is a dead man besides the coffin." "There are tombstones." "This..." Su Bai did not expect this. "It has been more than one person." The existence in the shackles paused. "The tombstones in Huangquan are branded with the soul imprint of the witnesses of the year. They can help it unless they don''t want to." It is said that at this time, Su Bai first appeared in the mind of Litchi, because when he first came into contact with Litchi, he sent the auspicious from Nanjing to the Lichee house in Chengdu. Of course, there was another person. The man once slaughtered the audience above the ordinary audience in Shaanxi, and built it into Jingguan in the terracotta warriors and horses, and when he was in the hospital, he also took his own mobile phone and auspicious exchanges. That is... blood corpse. v3 Chapter 728： Crazy auspicious "I will try it." Nowadays, it can only be like this. The soul branding power left by the audience is really not to be underestimated. At the beginning, Su Yuhang waved a wave, and after a lapse of more than 20 years, a layer of huge waves will be rolled up. When he flew out, Liang Sen had planned to set up his own tombstone next to the litchi tombstone. The result was directly smashed by the lychee and returned to the sentence: You also match. Although Su Bai has only just been promoted to a high-level audience, it may not be long before, but my heart can probably be estimated. The audience is strong, but it really doesnt leave a soul mark so terrible. The biggest reason is estimated to be Appeared on the land of this sermon, or on the yellow spring that is constantly circulating. The soul imprinted in the past is soaked in the yellow spring water, not only will not dissipate as the years go by, but will be nourished and strengthened in it. I picked up the auspiciousness, and the auspiciousness did not seem to have any feeling of wishfulness. I did not feel that it was a big deal to separate from my own cat partner. I was not excited about it, but I still followed Su Bais footsteps and Su Baiyi silently. I got up on the altar. On the table in the center of the altar, the countrys jade is still quietly placed in the jade box. This is a musical instrument. The audience of each sermon will take the stone from the wall and make it into the wall. The tombstone then fell into the yellow spring. Taking a deep breath, Su Bai suddenly thought of a problem, that is, the closer to Huang Quan, even if it didn''t go down, just a little closer to it, Huang Quan will emit a unique deceptive force and then attract people into it. I have played suicide here, and finally I did not die. But the problem is that now, the auspiciousness in my arms, the serious damage to the soul, has long been not auspicious. If it is the original auspicious, Su Bai believes that auspiciousness will not be affected by Huang Quan, but now, Su Bai is really worried. Auspicious so that the East and West look at it, there is no touch at home, when human amnesia or vegetative, the relatives will find a way to bring him to his home to find something to touch, but this is fully displayed on the auspicious body. Not coming out. Then look at the wishfulness around him, Su Bai can only sigh, although it is also two black cats, but the two pairs of life, like wishfulness and auspiciousness, are completely different attitudes. Su Bai once saw his own cheap aunt in the past world of short-lived cloning. Su Yuhangs temperament was also a standard smile face tiger, so Su Bai did not think that the original Su Yuhang was really just auspicious. Im so lucky that Ive left the place with auspiciousness. This kind of big demon level pets is definitely more good, and because they are free to move in the sun because of their relationship with the land of the testimony, this is even more precious. It is. Therefore, the situation at that time could only be auspicious choices and Su Yuhang to go out and see the world outside, and if you wish, you will continue to stick to this darkness. There is no one who is wrong with these two choices, and after watching the experience of two cats, it is estimated that no one regrets. Auspicious has followed Su Yuhang, blood corpse, lychee and Su Bai himself. Su Yuhang does not mention it at least, at least Blood corpses and auspicious calls and lychee look at auspicious attitudes. They all regard auspiciousness as their own friends, even, similar to family relationships. At Su Bai, Su Bai is also paying his son. Give auspicious care. Ruyi always accompanied the one in the coffin, and the one in the coffin, at least from the current point of view, people are really good, if two people are lonely, in this long dark age, relying on each other, do not need How many words, just need to know that each other is there, in fact, it is enough. "I will hold you for a while, you should be careful, do you know?" Su Bai did not know whether the current good luck can understand or not understand. Subsequently, Su Bai walked slowly into Huang Quan. At the beginning, when the water just reached the position of Su Bai''s knee, there was no special reaction to the auspiciousness. Su Bai continued to sublimate with the level of the soul with the improvement of the level of life. Although he felt the temptation and call of Huang Quan to himself, But you can still do it. But when Su Bai completely entered the Yellow Spring, Su Bai found that the auspicious eyes began to become confused. Su Bais heart was under a bad voice. Sure enough, the current auspiciousness still couldnt face the temptation of Huang Quan, but the bow did not turn back. The reason for not getting into the tigers hole and getting the tiger is basically that every listener will practice. standard. Auspicious, it must be helped to restore it. This is not only the news about the little guy, but also the compensation of Su Bai for the auspicious deficit. Su Bai began to think about the central position of Huang Quan. The auspicious was placed on his shoulder by Su Bai. For the sake of insurance, Su Bai still held auspicious with one hand. But slowly, Su Bais perception of auspicious mood seems to be getting more and more boiling. "Meow meow meow!" Auspiciously called three times in a row, the eyes revealed, not greed and obsession, but a kind of care. This kind of gaze, Su Bai is very familiar, because every time the auspicious accompanied the little guy to sleep, it is looking at the little guy with his own eyes while stroking the little guy with his tail. Suddenly, auspicious legs force, want to get out of Su Bai, and pounce on the "little guy" that he saw before. "Stupid cat, that''s fake, that''s fake!" Su Bai can only take advantage of the auspicious tail. He can''t let the auspicious so freely soar in Huangquan. God knows that auspiciousness will have such a good luck. The one left by Su Yuhang more than 20 years ago. Swing? However, the auspicious struggle has begun to become more and more fierce. It has become more and more angry with Su Bai, who is bound by himself. Its feet have been scratching the shoulders of Su Bai, and the blood marks are already in Su Bai. Appeared on the shoulders. "Meow meow meow!" "Stupid cat, don''t move!" "............懽........................懽.................." At this time, there were white people on both sides of Huangquan. They all had lanterns in their hands, as if they were guiding, and they were silent. What is the faceless person doing and what kind of existence, these Su Bai are not clear, he is only concerned that the stupid cat in front of him is almost on the verge of violent, if only purely It doesn''t matter if the paw catches himself, but it is now struggling to break free of himself, and even has the meaning of letting himself smash the tail and throw it out. "Hey!" Su Bai had to snoring, simply rushing forward, arms clinging to auspiciousness, and then sinking together. Huang Quanli, the impact on Su Bai is still there, so here, Su Bai must also spend a lot of heart to control his own Lingtai clean, otherwise it is likely to be confused, but the auspicious goods have been like this, Su White can only be quick-fixed. It seems that because of too much impatience, the mind is scattered or unable to fully guard against it, and Su Bais nephew slowly releases a blood red. Last time, when Su Bai was here, he only felt peace and peace and happiness, but this time, he felt a spurt of anger being completely ignited! After all, compared with the one who came here six months ago, this time, Su Bai experienced more things, and at the same time, the hatred accumulated in the heart is more. Su Bai began to sink quickly, and he was still getting rid of the entanglement of himself. These cockroaches and dead bodies instinctively wanted to entangle them, pulling Su Bai and auspicious to bury together. Once a person is unlucky, there is often an extreme idea, that is, why do I always fall here and you can go out? Therefore, most of the enthusiasm of this Huangquan is caused by the resentment of the victims who have fallen here. Below, the tombstone has begun to appear. Su Bai is looking for it. He probably remembers the location of the lychee tombstone, so he continues to move forward, but his own eyes are getting more and more turbid, and the body is full of profit. However, it has begun to intensify, and there is a tendency to volcanoes at any time. The auspiciousness in the arms is even more mad, even if it is in the water, it seems to ignore the surrounding environment, a blood, began to spread from the auspicious, Su Bai''s **** and auspicious struggle at all costs, Let the auspicious body begin to break. But when the blood spread out, in the distance, suddenly a shock rang: "boom!" A tombstone plunged from the depths of Huangquan and rushed straight here. The other party seemed to be more anxious than himself! "Hey........." The surrounding yellow spring water seems to have been dispersed, forming a circular vacuum area under the water surface, and the magnificent domineering tombstone is steadily suspended in front of it. The tombstone reads "The tomb of my wife and my wife." A sad feeling was rendered from the tombstone. Su Bai knew who the tombstone was, but Su Bai did not expect that when the blood corpse was in the testimony, he did not bury his most resentful resentment, but to prove his way. This thing is regarded as a tombstone buried by himself and his wife. Perhaps, from the moment of the testimony, the blood corpse did not intend to bury the so-called hatred. All his actions afterwards were for revenge broadcasting, even if it was last. After being suppressed by himself, everything else was also broadcasted and decomposed as an opportunity for the rest of the audience to obtain. "auspicious" In front of the tombstone, there was a figure of a man. Auspicious quiet, it looked at the tombstone in front of it, some silly, a strange familiarity, but let it have no clue. The figure on the tombstone looks to Su Bai, "I have... died... is it?" Su Bai nodded. "You are already dead. If there is a way, please save it." "okay." The tombstone began to crack and then began to collapse... The beginning of everything, just after the words "oh" and "good", This, Very consistent with the character of the blood corpse. v3 Chapter 746： Too sleepy, owe a little more At four o''clock in the morning, a little bit of card, plus inexplicable sleep, this chapter has been revised and changed, not written, owe everyone a chapter, plus some things during the day, the update will be late, in short, this is more Make up before the end of the month. v3 Chapter 729： Why is she still not coming? Until now, Su Bai did not know the name of the blood corpse, and he did not have the habit of self-reporting, but some people have no difference between having a name and no name, and some people can directly remember him even if they have no name. . The relationship between Su Bai and the blood corpse is very complicated, but it is also very simple. The first contact between the two sides is only a misunderstanding, and the reason why the blood corpse was forced to be pulled into the world of ghosts by the broadcast is actually suppressed. It is also a coincidence that makes people laugh; Who told the blood corpse to lie in the morgue and talked about the dream, and then was heard by the soul of a dying nurse who was also lying in the morgue. Then the dying nurse and his former colleague dreamed, and finally became the nurse to the fat man. The phone asked the patient to blurt out the word "Ye Zi". Of course, this incident was a coincidence, a coincidence that made people unable to speak at the time, but now it seems that with the improvement of the strength and vision of the people, the angle and height of the matter can be seen. Its totally different. The thing that was **** in the past was really just a coincidence? When the broadcast is ready to query the blood corpse identity, a strip, a piece, and countless factors, all kinds of probabilities begin to work toward this side. In the end, without knowing how many factors, "Ye Zi "This name is said to be exported by the fat man who is the audience." Later, in the story world, Su Bai obtained the inheritance of the blood corpse, but the blood corpse did not mean to deliberately give Su Bai, he is planning to win the Su Bai, and finally give himself a gorgeous end, but in the end it is Su Bai. Won, won the **** bloodline heritage. After that, I entered the world of "Zombie" story for the second time. It was only a **** body, but it really has nothing to do with the blood. It is just a clone. Moreover, Su Bai can clearly feel that the broadcast can Clone an identical person, but there is really no way to clone the true soul of a person. This time, it is a tombstone facing the **** body. This is also the blood corpse left in this world, the last trace of existence, among the audience groups, he is a character of the previous era, in ordinary people, with his death, his position in this real world is also The broadcast is naturally erased. Tombstone is a carrier of the dead, carrying a kind of sustenance and thoughts. Right now, with the words "oh" and "good", the tombstone is broken, and the article is between virtual and reality. The blood line began to fly. For a time, in the middle of Huangquan, the blood line is long! On both sides of the Huangquan, there was a vibrato in the throat of the faceless people holding lanterns, as if they were farewell, and they seemed to be crying; Anyone who can leave a tombstone here is definitely a genius of heaven. They may be timid, perhaps selfish, perhaps savage, perhaps free and easy, maybe just stunned, But they can''t erase their excellence. The blood line began to slowly merge into the auspicious body, and the auspicious eyes squinted as if it felt very comfortable. Its body was almost broken, and at the moment, the blood line was helping to re-weave the body. .................. The lid slowly rises up, and there seems to be a gaze inside. It looks out to the outside and seems to be observing what is happening in Huangquan. A sigh, heard from the shackles. The scene at the time of the sermon seemed to be vivid, because he remembered that when the man came to the sermon, the whole body was exuded by a kind of suffocating gas that could hardly be concealed, and the sermon and the tombstone were connected. Together, it is actually a kind of exile and exile. It is also a kind of abandonment of its own defects. Most of the witnesses put their most vulnerable weaknesses into the tombstone and enter the Yellow Spring. In this way, he can change. More perfect. But the one did not bury his hatred and arrogance, but he calmly summoned the stone with the jade of the country, and slowly carved out the tombstone that he and his wife had buried with his fingers, and then slowly sent it into Huangquan. in. He didn''t want to let go of hate, and he didn''t feel that he needed to let go of hate. He wanted to take revenge, and he only wanted to avenge the day. Even he didn''t seem to plan to go forward for a long time. He didn''t think about pursuing the so-called ultimate, but thought about carrying it. With your own hatred, end your life meaningfully early. Mourning is greater than death, how many infatuated people in ancient and modern times, but there are only a few infatuations that are inseparable to death. Ruyi is on the altar, in the spring of Huangquan, the blood line is flying, this is the last swan song of a big man, no preparation, no rendering, no impassion and mutual complaints, There is only one reason to be. For a time, the wishful scorpion was somewhat confused. Since it was remembered, it existed in the place of the testimony. Here, it is its home. Of course, there is a partner around it. However, that partner seems to be different from himself. He is willing to stay here and guard the place, and the partner slowly begins to get bored with it. Twenty years ago, the man promised to take them out to appreciate the outside world, and chose to refuse, and his partner, followed the man out of here. There is no blame, no resentment. Just as I just saw my partner coming back, I didnt have much excitement, but I was very greeted, but the other party obviously couldnt remember myself. The outside world is very dangerous, because the wish to see auspiciousness becomes like this, the soul is broken, the body collapses, and even the memory is gone, but the outside world seems equally wonderful. Because I wish to see that there is actually a tombstone that is willing to self-break only to help it heal. The listeners who entered the sermons here are all strange and powerful in their wish. Now, some of them are willing to explain their problems to their own partners. In the meantime, I wished to go back and look deep into the darkness, and I trembled at this moment, as if I was responding to my wishful eyes. If I wish to bury my own head, suddenly, I feel that I really have no envy. "Meow" The auspiciousness of the whole body wrapped up by the blood line, at this time there is a confused color in the eyes, this feeling, very familiar, but already do not remember. The blood line slowly disappeared, and in the end it disappeared completely invisible, and the fragments of the tombstone floated up and merged into the cliff. The blood corpse is completely erased from the traces of its existence. Su Bai is a bit stunned, but it is also very understandable. Sometimes, in some places, he is actually another blood corpse, but the object of hatred of blood corpses is broadcast, and the object of hatred of Su Bai is the pair of men and women. However, in other words, Su Bai is convinced that broadcasting is paramount. That is to say, if there is no indulgence and acquiescence of broadcasting, how can a man and a woman be able to score twice in their own home? It is only now that even if faced with the man and the woman, Su Bai has some hate, and hate is too far away. Therefore, Su Bai naturally did not think too much, nor did he spread to the radio. The land of the testimony, the water of Huangquan, in fact, the road at the foot of Su Bai is very clear. If you just want to pursue the improvement of strength simply, then what you want to pursue below is to come here as soon as possible and let go of yourself here. Tombstone. However, the road is too clear, but it is too boring to go. You want to live in peace and leisure. Almost all have become a kind of extravagant hope. Instead, it is better to find a suitable and understandable excuse to let yourself die. You can get rid of this boring life route and go to rest in advance. However, this reason must be able to persuade yourself to be able to feel that you are not picking up the child and letting you feel at ease. The auspicious and ignorant standing in the same place, the vacuum area opened up before the blood corpse is also wilting with the complete dissipation of its tombstone, and soon, the spring will completely cover it. However, the blood corpse is just a re-weaving of the flesh for the auspiciousness. Although it has not all recovered, it has been slowly cultivated. It is only a matter of time before it is fully restored. However, the auspicious soul is still the same, and it is now a common cat. The body of a big demon. The blood corpse has tried his best, because he has no reason and necessity to stay, but the auspicious has not recovered. Now, even the memory has not recovered. But fortunately, there is one more here. And from the point of view of intuition and deeds, this one is almost the same as the two generations of strokes. however, She has not appeared yet. Yes, She has not appeared yet. Huang Quanshui is slowly approaching, and Su Bai will hold the auspiciousness into his arms, so as to avoid the re-approaching of the spring water, causing the auspiciousness to fall into the illusion again, because the auspicious soul has not been restored. Why is she still not here? The blood corpse sensed the auspicious atmosphere, took the initiative to come over, and then helped the auspicious to restore the flesh, such a large momentum and clonic, Su Bai did not believe that her tombstone could not be sensed! But she still does not appear until now. When the blood corpse ends "performance", after the moment Fanghua, the following play, shouldn''t she be on stage? Su Bai remembers her first contact with her, that is, she asked herself to send her auspiciousness back to Chengdu, and in the time after she left the train, Su Bai also saw the auspicious lost loneliness figure, this state has been It was only when the little guy was brought out of the story world that she could change. It is reasonable to say that her relationship with auspiciousness should be good. Huang Quan, attributed to tranquility, and Huang Quanshui, once again drowning the auspiciousness of Su Bai and Su Bai Huai, but the tombstone still did not appear. Su Bai did not believe it because she was powerless, in fact, the shadow of the famous tree of the people. In addition, her last move to directly collide with Liangsen''s tombstone, all of which prove her absolute strength, must not be in the blood. Then, she was, Is it not willing? v3 Chapter 730： Friend The power of temptation from the spring of Huangquan was once again radiated, and it seemed to be covered by the fog layer by layer. It made people not really real. This time, Su Bai found that the auspiciousness in his arms began to tremble, but obviously it was self-restraint, at least not as dead as before, even the tail was too arrogant to be so extreme. Su Bais gaze began to patrol. In fact, he knew in his own heart that since the lychee is not willing to come out, it is no different whether he finds the tombstone. Its like you are short of money and you are looking for a friend to borrow money on WeChat. If the information is sent, people havent returned for a long time, then there is no need to say that you can continue to call someone or send a video to remind you of this behavior. Because, sometimes, silence, this shows an attitude. However, for Su Bai, the auspiciousness of this spirit has not been restored. It is indeed a great regret. The person in the squat pointed out a way for himself, but this road has now experienced twists and turns. Even if it is lychee, it is blameless. The next moment, Su Bai decided to leave Huang Quan first. He worried that the auspiciousness would not last long if it was forcibly supported. At the moment, Su Bai began to go to the shore. When Su Bai came out, the faceless lampholders on both sides of the strait had disappeared, as if they really did not exist at all. This place of falsification has too much secret. For the present Su Bai. Unless the one in the village is willing to say something to himself, the power of Su Bai now does not reveal the dark veil that hangs over the land of the testimony. Back on the shore, Su Bai sat down, and the good fortune was to sway the water drops on his hair by Su Bai, and he still looked at the altar quietly on the altar. When I saw the partner coming back, it was not very excited. When the little friend regretted that he could not recover, it was not very excited. These two cats really looked like the most familiar strangers. However, according to the auspicious character, even if two black cats have been living in this place of proof, it is estimated that it will not develop into a relationship between you and me today. Suddenly, I feel a little decadent and somewhat disappointed. Su Bai looked at the auspicious side of the side, reached out and touched its head, auspicious or subconsciously turned his eyes to express resentment, but did not do anything to resist. Litchi didn''t come out. One of the big reasons may be that she doesn''t want to be related to the man and the woman. Maybe because of the difference in height, the angle of view is different. And, in fact, Su Bai knows one thing in his heart. That is why Auspicious is coming back like this, but the little guy is gone, all, Perhaps it is to let yourself bring the auspicious back to the land of the testimony. The height of the lychee is very high, but before Chen Shengs rebellion, it was just a muddy leg that helped the landlord to farm and love to brag. Similarly, the lychee is now higher and higher. She used to be like a man and a woman. The chess pieces between. Everyone is nothing more than a 50-step laugh. To be honest, Litchi didn''t save this time, so Su Bai is really disappointed. Maybe she has a lot of concerns, maybe she has a bigger plan, but the blood can be so Free and easy, your lychee suddenly disappeared in an uncharacteristic manner, so that Su Bai was not very comfortable. This is not because Su Bai deliberately feels that others owe himself or is auspicious, but because he really swaps the position, Su Bai is sure that he will not hesitate to help the auspicious recovery. In the vagueness, when Su Baigang became an audience, the fighting between Litchi and the man and the woman actually started. On his own side, it is only a small pattern of fighting between the two sides, or it can only be called a ring, but Some things, some ideas, some things, too much thinking, too complicated, but not interesting. Now, in Su Bai''s eyes, Litchi may soon become the second man and woman. She can clearly see her plans and attempts from some things she has done. You hate someone, but you gradually become the one you hate, What is the meaning of life like this, life like this? Ruyi came to the auspicious side, close together, and looked at auspicious close-up. Looking at the pair of black cats, Su Bai seems to see himself and the lychee, two cats, one willing to stay in the darkness of the land of the testimony, and the auspicious is to go out and see the world of flowers and flowers, two The mentality is corresponding to the difference between yourself and the lychee. He picked up a stone around him and threw it into the yellow spring. Su Bai sighed and turned, and walked straight back to the altar, then came down from the altar and walked toward the side. Auspicious is still not good, Su Bai did not go out of mind, of course, when Su Bai holding auspicious and did not hesitate to jump off the black spine was sent here, in fact, he really did not consider too much whether he can go out this problem. The old side is extremely energetic and has built a peach blossom source for himself. But for Su Bai, the place where he can avoid the sight and influence of a man and a woman is his own peach blossom source. This kind of thinking is a little disappointing and somewhat discouraged. It can even be said that there is some unpromising, but the chicken soup Su Bai who wants to meet the difficulties does not want to drink. No one can feel this feeling of himself, while facing the high pressure of broadcasting. On the one hand, we must face the one man and one woman more and more obviously and obviously aiming at the improvement of their own strength. Tired, yes. By the way, Su Bai sat down, auspicious and wishful to follow, but the two black cats did not come close, very tacitly sitting on the steps below. If at this time the lighting engineer makes a light, adjusts an angle, and takes a photo, then this photo can definitely become a classic in the decadent non-mainstream style. A purple-haired young man rested tiredly on the rest of his knees, his hands on his knees, and at the footsteps under his feet, two black cats were still there. The picture is really beautiful. This sitting is for hours, during which time it is very quiet, Su Bai is also very quiet, and the two black cats are equally quiet. Until then, the inside of the sputum suddenly filled with a black gas, this is the corpse, extremely pure corpse. Su Bai smiled. He remembered that when he was trapped here more than half a year ago, this one in the village also released this corpse every day to let himself absorb it. The amount is not big enough that he will not be exhausted by power. "starve". Now, Su Bai is already a senior listener. Hungry is hungry, but Su Bai still actively absorbed this scorpion. Reaching out, patted on the slap, Su Baidao: "How does it feel like the elders give sugar to the younger generation?" "You are indeed my junior, no matter what relationship between me and Su Yuhang." "Let''s two losers, here is really a group to warm up." Su Bai sighed. "I am loser, you are not." The man in the singer said that he has never spoken clearly and his tone is very flat, so in a word, it is difficult to tell whether he wants to comfort you or want to ridicule you. "You are not here yet, you can choose your own time." "I can choose to commit suicide." Su Bai reached out and knocked on his head. "I think if I commit suicide, their abacus will be lost?" "Broadcast, people who don''t want to live will not come in." After a moment of silence, he continued, "What''s more, you already have children." Inadvertently, the one in the singer said the tip of the iceberg of the man and the woman, but it was enough to tremble the heart of Su Bai. I have a child? This sentence directly stimulated Su Bai, can it be said that the reason why the cheap aunt took the little guy is to let the little guy repeat his own path? When I think of the little guy floating in the glass container of the cold petri dish, then the little ignorant little guy is filled with memories to the picture, and the blue ribs on the white arms are subconsciously revealed. "But my son, not my own." Su Bai did not want to believe that this is true. "The birth is not the birth, not the difference in the sequence of DNA. You have Su Yuhang''s blood, but your mother, really have you been pregnant for a day?" The existence of the cockroach seems to be just saying, "So Don''t be decadent at any time, especially before you kill someone you want to kill. Don''t be decadent." Su Bai took a deep breath and spit out heavily, then said, "Thank you, this chicken soup is really good." "I just stand in the perspective of a loser. I hope that you can succeed, and if you can see the son who has been used as a test article and carrier, you will take your life in the future. I like it in the end." The one on the side said and laughed. Fingertips, gently tapping on the shackles, Su Bai suddenly said, "So, is this also consistent with... in line with the storytelling that the broadcast seeks?" "At that time, you will know." The voice inside the squad turned, "The girl, did not come out, is it?" "Ok." "Don''t blame her, everyone''s choices are different, and the decisions made are naturally different. After all, not everyone is like you, no matter how much suffering you have, you still live so purely." "What about?" Su Bai asked. "What is below?" "General normal rhythm, I poured a chicken soup and gave me a shot of chicken blood. Isn''t it a practical advantage? You know that Litchi won''t save auspicious, right? Turning a big circle, nothing more than two possibilities, one is to let the blood corpse help you to complete half, let you save some strength, the other is to help you after the lychee does not help, It is convenient to give me the conditions. The auspicious and wishful eyes under the steps looked at each other and looked at the pipa and Su Bai on the steps together. Both cats are aware of it, The friendly atmosphere above, Suddenly disappeared............ v3 Chapter 731： Du Fu blood! "Actually, I think there is no need for us to be so direct between us." Why do Chinese people like to talk about business on the wine table, because the atmosphere of the wine and the people accompanying the wine at the table together, the business has a space to advance and retreat, not so embarrassing. Su Bai nodded. "But you also know that the feeling of being too good is false, so it is better to let the dream fall in time, at least to retain some of the better memories." "I need you to do something for me." The existence in the ֱ directly admits. "First help me recover the auspiciousness." Su Bai said. "You don''t listen to what I want you to do first?" "You don''t help me to restore my auspiciousness first. I don''t even bother to listen." Su Bai still leaned against the wall, and his tone was relaxed and calm. "This is my bottom line." Everything is based on the fact that you first restored the auspiciousness. Otherwise, everything is free of talk. This is the attitude of Su Bai. There is no room for negotiation. As for whether the existence of the shackles will trust oneself, Su Bai is not clear, and is not sure. After all, the 20-year-old was surrendered by Su Yuhang. Now he is replaced by Su Yuhangs son. Does he choose to believe, really? Still an unknown number. Skip once in the big pit, and the similar pits continue to jump? I am also not sure, in case someone really does not believe in evil? "Ha ha." The one in the squat laughed, but he couldnt hear his specific meaning, because he did not have any emotions when he spoke, it was difficult to make people directly speculate, and he was in a shackle, just like a woman still hustle and bustle. Half-mask, you can hardly really see his true content, of course, so many years old guys, then stupid people can also practice adult fine at this time, not to mention that although he was pitted by Su Yuhang, Those who can qualify for Su Yu Hang Hang are also sufficient to explain their excellence from the side. a long time, The other party responded with a sentence: "it is good." Immediately, a black aperture floated out of the shackles and slowly landed on the auspicious body. This is a nourishment, and it is to restore the auspicious power with its own soul power. This kind of price is extremely high. Because of these injuries, the next time you enter the story world and the story world, the broadcast will help the audience to fully recover, but the soul thing, the broadcast will not be managed, and will choose to treat it differently. Just as if you are mad, the broadcast will not say to help you wake up, he just helps you to cure the damage it recognizes. Of course, if the soul is hit hard, it will help you recover, but this is your active use of the soul. To give to others is not created, but the self-soul of your own behavior is not traumatized, and broadcasting will not control you. In short, what you do yourself, is the body, the radio helps you recover, if you are a soul, then the broadcast will look at your own death and indifferent, as to whether the broadcast can know if you really did it? Then you can try, for many years, people who can avoid broadcast tracking and identification, count and count, now it seems that they are just two people, even the existence of lychee must be left in a train. The soul power of the audience is really strong. It seems that only the power of this level can be extravagant to use a soul to help a great demon with a higher audience to recover the soul. Moreover, it is likely to specialize in the soul. The audience of the big audience is good. Like Liang Sen, there is no way to achieve this level. This is Su Bais own opinion and an intuition that belongs to a senior audience. Su Bai still leans against the wall, watching the auspicious atmosphere is recovering bit by bit, because this is the natural accompanying effect of the restoration of memory and the recovery of the self. When auspicious began to remember that he was auspicious, the former temperament would slowly return to its body, just like in the movie "God of Gamblers", Chow Yun-fat had the same acting performance after amnesia and after amnesia, after all, A person''s temperament and the person''s memory are almost equal to the experience. When you forget who you are, the temperament that belongs to you will disappear or be beyond recognition. "You didn''t even say what you want me to do for you, just take it out, really not afraid of my debt?" Su Bai asked some unintelligible, the other party, actually believe in himself? Being trusted by a big audience for no reason, Su Bai will not be stupidly moved by the fans. On the contrary, Su Bai is still more confused, because he really does not think that the cost of this is so big. The price is to help you treat your auspiciousness, so you can safely think that you will follow the promise. Even a low-level audience is not so naive? The soul power, which is as rich as liquid, keeps flowing out of the shackles and is integrated into the auspicious body. The auspiciousness begins to slowly stretch out its body. It is like a little bit of a cute scorpion that begins to clear more and more like a The amber in the depths of the sea is quiet and cold, with a gesture of refusing people thousands of miles away. Su Bai took out a cigarette, ignited it, and the cigarette swelled up, but the heart of Su Bai was a little confused at this time. The auspicious was taken away with the little guy on that rainy night. When the auspicious soul recovered, it meant memory. Will recover, the truth about that rainy night will also surface completely. Although Auspicious has never spoken, but Su Bai is clear, auspicious wants to express his own meaning, it is still very simple, it is, after all, a big demon, it is just too lazy to speak human language and too lazy to eat human food, but Su Bai does not think that this cat will remain silent on things about the little ones. Looking at the auspicious before the home, licking the look of fresh milk, this cat, the love of the little guy is not much worse than his own. I took a sip of cigarettes and felt the feeling of being filled with lungs. Then I spit out slowly and looked at the seductive soul power flowing out of the shackles. Su Bai said: "If you have more, give me a copy." "But morning and evening, it''s all yours." This one in the case suddenly responded to such a sentence. Su Bai stunned and shook the ash, but did not say anything. Some things may be known to the inside, but he did not know, so he can be so determined and confident. Don''t ask yourself if you will regret it or not. Ruyi is in front of auspiciousness, it can perceive that his former partner is slowly coming back. For this reason, the wish is still very calm, and even can be said to be somewhat indifferent. The two cats did not form a CP in this and the long dark years. Even before, everyone played with each other. They are actually the guardians of the land of the testimony, the role and the high house door. The first stone lions are almost the same, but they are even more terrible and stern. Of course, they are only responsible for the people who are not in the accidental access to the place where the witnesses are being guarded, or the audience is offended. As for the amnesty of the testimony here, this is not the level they can handle. I still remember that the man with a sinister smile squatted in front of himself and his partner and said that a bunch of outside worlds were wonderful. They chose to go backwards because it doesnt feel how good the outside world is. It feels here. Its also good to continue. And my partner finally left the man with the man. There is no loss, because there is no real companion. Now it is back, and it is followed by a human being. It should have a good relationship with many humans in these years. At least, the human who sits on the steps and smokes, Very valuable. It is coming back. When he returns, the human can''t touch his head casually. I wish to think like this. The world of cats is indeed much more pure and simple than human beings. Of course, at the level of their lives, there is no fear of freezing, there is no need to go to the garbage to find food, and there is no need to sell a cute host, so naturally you can simply and purely some. Su Bais cigarette, unknowingly ignited to the end. At this time, the soul power in the shackles stopped conveying. When the last soul power was integrated into the auspicious body, the auspicious eyes closed and the body began to tremble. This is a sign that the soul is re-awakened after being repaired. Su Bai lost the cigarette butt, stepped down the steps, and squatted in front of the auspicious body. Auspiciously opened his eyes slowly, but Su Bai suddenly looked back and shouted to the side: "How is this going?" Because the auspicious eyes opened, Su Bai saw a pair of **** cats. The first reaction of Su Bai was that the healing in the sputum was a problem, because the soul belongs to the soul level, and this is the most It is sensitive, a little bit of a bad pool may be a disaster! The auspicious clear and cold scorpion disappeared, and at this time, it suddenly became a sigh! "Meow!!!!!!!!" Su Bai did not continue to ask the person in the squat, but turned his head and looked at the good fortune, because in the auspicious cat, Su Bai heard not a complete hysteria and violent, but a deep sorrow! "Meow!" The auspicious figure was made into a black light and rushed out. Su Bai immediately followed the past. "Meow!" "Meow!" Auspicious is calling, very screaming, like a cuckoo blood! Finally, the auspicious turned over the altar and came to the edge of Huangquan. It began to scream at Huangquan. Two lines of blood and tears emerged from the auspicious cats. Calling, with questioning, with sorrow, with anger, a scream, exhausted, Endless sorrow, endless anger and endless... I can''t believe it. This is a feeling of being betrayed by the most intimate people. At this time, the auspiciousness is almost screaming at all of their nephews. The cats tears are mixed with blood and they are constantly falling. The spring of Huangquan, at this time, was suppressed by the sorrow of this screaming cat, on the rock wall, on both sides of the strait, Keep ringing......... v3 Chapter 732： the truth! The golf course, even now, is a relatively extravagant sport for the ordinary people. The development of science and technology actually brings the quality of life of the poor and the rich closer, but there are always some accidents or calls. In special places, it is difficult to use technology products to reduce their costs, especially in the period when domestic real estate is almost a pillar industry. Liang Sens swing ended, throwing the clubs club to the waitress on the side, then taking the beer from the other party and taking a swig. To be honest, Liang Sen doesn''t like this kind of sports very much. The reason why he used to play the game production industry is that he doesn''t want to go outside to deal with people. He just wants to close the door and immerse himself in the construction. In the virtual world, to avoid the eyes of this real world. But now, he is trying to change his lifestyle and ... his attitude towards life. In the future, for him, there is not much room for choice. No matter how many struggles, no matter how many attempts, for Liang Sen, the meaning is really small. He does not even have any hope, just Waiting for the train ticket to be sent to your hand. Not far away, the rare solution of wearing a casual outfit came step by step. Liang Sen knew that his secretary had been learning himself for a long time, and he was strict with his life. Oh, no, it can be said that he has reached a harsh point. He can often see his own shadow in the solution. "Come, let me play another game?" Liang Sen said. Undoing nodded, took the club and the two returned. At the kick-off, the squatting side is ready to act as if it is very casual: "That night, I remember you went out to chase a person." "Oh, what night?" Liang Sen asked. "It was that night." Jie Xiao smiled and hit the ball. Liang Sen took the club and smiled. "How come suddenly?" "Because of curiosity, you know, curious, may kill the cat." Jie Jie took the club in his hand, facing Liang Sen, "Boss, who appeared that night, who is it, I remember you said, He is back." "Don''t you already know?" Liang Sen asked. "But you haven''t confirmed it with me. Actually, the boss, I should have thought of it earlier. You said that the person who had avoided the broadcast''s eyes that night came back, and then you chased it out." "and then?" "Then, that time, why did the boss have the courage to take the initiative to chase it out?" Jie Jie indicated that the waiters around him had retired, and several waiters also turned and left. "Oh." Liang Sen smiled. "Boss, there is no secret between me and you, right?" Jie Jie pulled out a cigarette, ignited, and took a deep breath. "We don''t circle any more. The last broadcast was down, the boss. What you look like, I am all looking at it, but that night, you actually caught up with the breath of the broadcast and chased out the situation. Of course, the sermon can make a big difference, but I don''t think it can subvert a person''s character. "Then you said, my night, who is chasing, who is it?" Liang Sen asked. "The person who can make you desperate and even let you forget the impulsive choice of the fear of broadcasting is really not much. I don''t dare to put myself in. So, there is only one person left, that woman. That night, she is back, isn''t it?" "Resolve, you are not at the strength level now, some things, even if you know it, it doesn''t make sense." Liang Sen sighed and didn''t answer the answer directly. "You asked this thing for the little detective? Just because he didn''t Kill your mother, so you feel that you owe him a favor, but the last time we helped him find a cat, it is still ........." The cockroach threw the cigarette **** on the ground and then slammed it with the sole. "Boss, the experiment that was, did you want to do it, or did she let you help?" Is there a difference? Liang Sen asked. "Yes, there is a big difference. If it is the boss you want to do, I will help you, my foster mother is involved in danger, I recognize, I will be painful, I will be sad, but I recognize! But if, just the woman told you to do it, then my foster mother was really surprised. Sorry, boss, I only recognize you as my boss. That woman, what is she? "Snapped!" Liang Sen slaps a slap in the face of his face, and there is a **** palm print on his face. "You are not allowed to say her like this." Liang Sen said calmly. Untied, opened his mouth, smiled, and a bright red blood flowed out of his mouth. He didn''t know whether he was laughing at himself or laughing at the boss standing in front of him. .................................... Chengdu, Sichuan, Hongpailou Street, Wuhou District, Wuhou International Garden District; Chengdu''s climate is always so pleasant. As a plain in the middle of the basin, it is like a woman who is carefully cared for. There is no charming and scent of Jiangnan, no sharp edges and distinctive character in the northwest, and no rough and heroic in the northeast. Some, in addition to calm or calm, is like a sly woman with a free and easy personality, with a sigh of the future and the joy of the basin in front of her. The wind, gently blowing from the window mouth, brought a little coolness, and blown away the sweltering heat of the summer. A graceful woman sat on a white sofa, holding a Tagore''s "Bird Collection" in her hand, and a cup of tea and smoke around her. It was especially beautiful after this afternoon. The wind blew over the woman''s hair, and she gently combed the hair with her hand. This is a delicate woman, and it seems that her every move seems to interpret these two words. "Ding" The elevator sounded, this is an ordinary elevator apartment, front and rear, and the house is very close to the elevator. The footsteps came and gradually approached. The other party seems to have hesitated for a long time at the door, a little embarrassed. The woman gently put down the book in her hand. She knew who was coming back. To be honest, she couldnt see it this time, and she really wanted to panic. Most women have had a dream, that is, to raise a pet of their own, and her pet is definitely better than any pet in the world. This is a woman who is very convinced. In the end, people outside the house opened the door. The door is not only unlocked, it is not even closed. A black cat naturally jumped out of the man''s bag outside and walked into the house. The man, who was also very interesting, didn''t talk, didn''t talk, and turned and left. The woman is still sitting on the sofa. When the black cat comes over, she gently lifts her arms to pick up the black cat. The black cat is not sticky, but this faint little arrogant is so charming and cute enough to completely fill your girl''s heart, and the black hair, supple and feel is not the so-called suede. Compared to it, holding it, it really is like holding the world. "Meow." The black cat screamed softly, telling his master that I came back, but the way to say hello is not like saying to his master, but a friend to himself. The woman gently put her chin on the black cat. She enjoyed the move with the black cat, because she knew that she could understand herself, and she could understand it. Although she was a cat, she was able to Achieve a harmony that is simply beyond the reach of the outside. Take out the phone and the woman''s finger taps gently on the screen. The black cat yawned, it was not interested in watching the phone, it just felt a little boring. "That guy, how?" The woman asked, she knew that the black cat could understand her own words. The black cat kept silent, just swaying his tail gently, because the black cat didn''t know how to describe his feelings, and it didn''t want to talk, and even many times, it chose to face this with silence. The world, because twenty years ago, silence was actually the whole of its life. However, the black cat began to think about it. It thought of the panic that the guy showed when he first looked at him with his eyes. He also had his panic and fuss when he took him to the haunted house. in fact, It''s quite interesting. But it seems that it has been a long time with women. The black cat has gradually become accustomed to this bleak life. It is a living creature that came out of loneliness, so it doesnt feel like living with a woman. Lonely and boring, the nightly sunsets and the daily sunrises and the stars of the night are much more exciting than their previous lives. The woman put the phone aside and whispered to the black cat''s ear: "I just sent him a message." The black cat does not care about it. It has always been like this. It is so cold and cold, no matter who it is. "I told him to be careful with people like him." The woman almost smiled and said, then she picked up the cup of tea around her, but when she got up, the tea in the cup instantly turned into a bright red wine. The woman took a sip, and she couldnt see whether she was angry or otherwise. It was just an extra sentiment than the absolute Gujing no wave: "After all, I am the same poor person as him. The first one is me, the next one is him." The woman said and said, looked up and looked upwards. "Auspicious, you grew up in the place of the testimony, and some things you may not understand; In this world, big fish eat small fish, and if the small fish wants to get rid of the fate of being eaten by themselves, then they have to eat the small fish behind them and turn themselves into big fish. I think, In fact, I really have no other choice; But at least, I reminded him, right? The woman is holding a black cat and talking to herself, her eyes slowly moisturizing. "Because, I want to be a big fish too." v3 Chapter 733： I choose to sink Auspicious is still screaming, hysterical, at this time the auspicious image is completely incompatible with the high cold that originally belonged to it, but it is because of this extremely contrasting contrast that you can see the suffering and pain of auspiciousness at this time. Su Bai did not go to comfort auspiciousness, because at this time, comfort did not have the slightest usefulness. When he decided to help the auspicious to restore the spirit, he was destined to give this pain to auspicious again. Forgetting is actually a good means of healing, but at this time, whether it is Su Bai or auspicious, it is estimated that it will not reach this point. Hatred, still remember. "Dead cat, quiet, annoying." Su Bai snorted. The auspicious stunned, it turned his head, and the red scorpion stared at Su Bai. "I don''t know that you are so shameful when you know your life. You are like an ignorant girl who has been playing with emotions and body by the scum man, crying and crying at the riverside. Isn''t it a shame?" The auspicious body began to twitch, this is anger, a lot of anger, and this anger has a tendency to shift to Su Bai because of Su Bai''s provocation. Su Bai did not take care of the auspiciousness at the edge of the runaway. Well, now everyone is really a big brother who doesn''t laugh at the second brother. In the future, no one should be in front of anyone who is cold, and no one should be in front of anyone. You have been pretending to be so cold for a long time. Finally, you are not being gently slaughtered by the beautiful hostess you have been with before. After rubbing the dust on his shoulders, Su Bai tried to lower his head and stretched his hand to sweep his boots. When doing these moves, he knew that he was too deliberate and doing it. After all, he was not senior. The lower-level audience is either an ordinary person, but two black cats and the one in the shack. But since you have done it, you can''t just do half of it. If you do that, it will look even more embarrassing. The auspicious hysteria, coupled with the retreat of Su Bai at this time, can be seen that this person''s heart at this time is lost. When Su Bai walked back to the side, the lid was still floating, and a black mist shrouded it, which was very mysterious. "You already know it right?" Su Bai asked as he walked up the steps. Ruyi is still in the original position, even if the auspicious hysterical bark does not affect it much. For it, auspiciousness was not its playmate before, and now it is not, and later, it is even more impossible. Two cats, since they have chosen different roads, it is naturally difficult to become a fellow traveler. The one in the ܿ quickly responded to Su Bais question: "Do I know long ago, is there any difference?" Su Bai shrugged. "There is no difference. The more I finally discover, the more I can discover the fact that I am actually the stupidest one, a stitched egg, which flies want to take a sip." This is indeed the deepest feeling of Su Bai. In fact, Su Bai is really a bit more blind and not afraid to bite. First, the man and the woman, now add a lychee, it doesn''t matter. Su Bai felt that he should be angry and felt that he should be angry, but after being used for countless times in a short time, this emotion became a boiled water, and there was no smell. He was already angry and numb. The man and the woman gave birth to themselves as experimental products, then ruined their childhood and twisted their entire life, and the lychee should be the murderer of auspicious and little guys. Its really good and funny, Im so white, why can you let me all these big eyes put me in my eyes, I have to toss me. "You are much stronger than I expected," said the existence inside. "Don''t say this kind of unhealthy fart." Su Bai is not called now, and it can be seen that at this time, he really does not seem to be so indifferent to those actions. Yes, how can it be indifferent, the real murderer who took his son has found it, but this murderer is just like the cheap aunt, and it belongs to the group of people you can''t find. It was like a teenager who was carrying a family''s **** vengeance. When someone suddenly grew up, someone told him that the enemy who had destroyed your home and lived outside the Milky Way, you have to wait until the human aviation technology developed to that level. To avenge, oh no, in order to have the opportunity to see your enemies with your own eyes, as for revenge, it is still far away. Su Bai slowly sat down on the steps, took out a cigarette, ignited, but did not suck, but simply sandwiched between the fingers. "It''s not your fault. They are better than yours. They are just an age advantage." The presence in the sorrow comforts, even if he actually knows that the comfort at this time is basically meaningless, but makes himself look It is very hypocritical, because he still has one thing and needs Su Bai to help. Su Bai smiled. "I want to ask you one thing. In this ghost place, should it be safe?" Reaching out and pointing around, this is the problem of Su Bai, and the most urgent thing that Su Bai wants to know now, because Su Bais helpless discovery, as long as he is outside, then he cant avoid falling into it. In the calculation of the individual, this feeling of involuntary feeling makes Su Bai very disgusting. You are not a sailor sailing in the sea. You are just a puppet who is being played by people, and whoever is happy can come and play with you and play with you. "Although, I don''t know where the bottom line of omnipotence of broadcasting is, but one thing I can guarantee is that there is no place in the real world that has received so much attention from broadcasting here." "What do I do now?" Su Bai''s fingertips gently annihilated the cigarette butt, then looked up, looking up, above, is the black wall. "I can only pray in my heart now, the terrorist broadcast is supreme?" "This is not awkward, because broadcasting is really your hope now." The presence inside the sputum said with a little smile, which makes people very strange, because when this seems to speak, the tone begins to become apparent, unlike Before he spoke, it sounded like it came out of the sound processor. "So... can I stay here?" Su Bai looked around, here there are twelve cockroaches, only one of them lying down, the other eleven are empty. "Do you want to live here?" The presence in the shackles was silent for a moment. "That could be the second me." "Going out, for me, is actually a torture." This incident, in fact, even if there is no lychee episode, Su Bai has long had this idea. After all, when he jumped from the spiral nest with his auspiciousness, he did not have much hesitation. "You can live here, but if you want to go out, it''s very difficult." The presence inside the reminded, "Once you enter one of the shackles, it means you bind this here, similar to signing. A contract and agreement, Party B, is your Su Bai, and Party A is broadcasting. This agreement does not even require a notary, because a party A can fully ensure that the agreement will take effect and continue. How does this make people feel like they are selling the soul to the devil? Su Bai coughed. Its like Count Dracula. "Humans just treat people who are good to themselves as God and people who are not good to themselves. They are collectively called the devil." "What you mean is that broadcasting is God. The care it gives comes to the world, so I have to be grateful." "That depends on your own choice." Su Bai was silent for a while, then he said, "In fact, I have no choice." Auspicious came back from Huangquan at this time. It seems that it has been vented because the spirit regains the resentment brought about by the recovery of memory, but its eyes are no longer clear and bright, but become very deep. This feeling, Even the wishfulness of staying in the place where the testimony has not left is worse than that. Su Bai looked at auspiciousness. He felt that auspicious should have heard the conversation with himself before, because the auspiciousness has completely recovered, and its sensitivity to it has certainly recovered, although it has been slowly Come, but for such a short distance, the dialogue between himself and the inside of the shackle did not deliberately block others, so auspicious must know his own plans. But auspicious did not choose to oppose it, just as if it were just the same, in front of Ruyi, he collapsed. Probably, even this cat knows in his own heart, now crying and shouting out to find a little guy, cant find it, those few people cant find their traces, even the radio cant find it, let alone It is it and Su Bai. Auspicious is like an aristocrat who is self-respecting, but in the face of reality, it also chooses to temporarily lower its head and choose to crouch. The wheel of destiny was crushed down, almost impossible to breathe, it crushed the struggle of Su Bai, and also crushed the cat''s high cold. In fact, no matter whether it is Su Bai or auspicious, there is no choice, no fault. If you want to pull out a fault, then who told them that they have been in a weak position for such a long time. Those who are weak will naturally be counted, naturally will be used, and they will naturally be fooled. Did not have to choose, really did not have to choose. Su Bai walked up to the front of the open air and reached out and knocked on the cover, making a dull voice. "Right, I still owe you a condition." Su Bai asked. "You don''t need to say it." "Dangdang!" The lid inside the raft was completely suspended, and the figure of a middle-aged man who was a blessing slowly stood up. "The only condition for the end of the contract is to let another listener be willing to take your place and lie here. This is the condition I wanted to say before." Su Bai nodded and smiled. No wonder the other party did not even say the conditions before, and did not ask whether Su Bai agreed to his conditions and directly spent a huge price to help Su Bai recover the soul. In fact, his condition and not to mention are the inevitable choices for Su Bai. But Su Bai still erected a **** on the figure of the blessing, saying: "Hey, goods." v3 Chapter 734： The king of the land of the testimony! Su Bai twice saw the existence of the shackles, that is, when he entered the sect twice, most of the time, he was lying in the hustle and dumb; And his figure appeared from the coffin as if it were two times. Once Su Bai and others, along with Yunnan and the Western audience, planned to leave, he sat in the coffin and detained himself. The other time was Liang Senlai. When he was on the road, he half-lifted and greeted him. He was given a respect to the face of this new singer. This time, he is going to plan to come out. It is really necessary to get out of the hustle and bustle. Before that, there was no sign, and when he came out, there was no trace of muddy water. When the black gas around it is scattered, it reveals its clearest figure, a middle-aged man with a slightly bloated body, dressed in a Tang suit, and the button is swelled by fat, such a person, More than 20 years ago, it was not an official who was an upstart. His face is very kind, no majesty, no special temperament, simple and simple, simple. Just go so far? Su Bai asked while standing. After all, it seemed that he did not sign any contract formalities, and he did not lie in the shackles, but the other party seemed to come out so directly. The middle-aged man stretched his finger over the finger and said it was profound. "This is the place where the broadcast is most concerned, and it is also the place closest to the broadcast. Do you think the broadcast will change a contract to sign with you?" Everything has actually been finalized, and I have been lying here for twenty years, and finally I can go out and go, huh, huh, train tickets, I am also very yearning. Su Bai smiled a bit, indeed, it seems that this is true, even if there is no contract, even if there is no face-to-face agreement, but since the other party is broadcasting, it is not afraid of your loopholes or the contractual provisions, because Party A is broadcasting. . The radio said that it is necessary to make sense. Therefore, the listeners who are comparable to the gods have to make sense. The previous conversations have already said things well. Since they are good, you cant regret it. Hesitantly dragging the water, not in line with the character of the broadcast, because even in the story world, the broadcast also hates the slow-paced plot. The middle-aged man slowly squatted in front of Ruyi, and he came out of him. This is equivalent to an ordinary middle-aged blessing, no special feeling, but Su Bai is clear, such a The old guy who has been in the shack for twenty years and has experienced several generations of audience replacements is definitely not easy. He should not have his own free and aunt''s unfettered and broadcast-minded calculations, but even if he has always followed the rules, now as long as he is in the rules, this real world can slap his face, it is estimated that No more. The last batch of big-level audiences left as trains. In recent years, the big-level audiences promoted by the East and the West have really been separated by generations of juniors for him. "Walk with me?" The middle-aged man asked the question very seriously. The twenty years here are undoubtedly boring. Apart from occasionally having an audience to prove that he can give him some novelty, most of the time, he is in a state of silence, but while he is silent, there is another one around. The same silent black cat. I have to say that he seems to be accustomed to the companionship of this black cat. Now he has to go. He is not much in love with this place. Only this black cat, he can''t let it go. Ruyi still lingered on the steps, did not move, did not even look at the middle-aged man. It certainly knows that this neighbor who has been with him for 20 years in the dark is about to leave, but it still has no hesitation, or choose to continue to lie here, or, Continue to stay here. At this time, the middle-aged man, in the eyes of the present, and Su Yuhang, who had promised to take it with him and go out to see the wonderful world outside, really made no difference. It seems that he understood his attitude. The middle-aged man was a bit stunned, but he also stood up with a little relief. He looked at Su Bai behind him. He was very calm. "Here, I will give it to you." Simply entrusting, simply can''t be simpler. "I didn''t bring the smoke this time." Su Bai was a little sorry. "In my cellar, there are a few boxes, but it was a special cigarette for the year, and I didn''t understand that you were used to getting used to it." The middle-aged man said with a smile. "Actually, it is really easy to quit smoking here because you don''t I feel bored and lonely." "Cheats?" Su Bai did not believe. "If you still feel bored and lonely, then you have committed suicide." The middle-aged man said a very philosophical statement. Indeed, if you can''t stand loneliness and loneliness, then in the dark years lying here, it is estimated that you can''t help it. Suicide. In the army and in prison, there are actually punishments for confinement. This kind of punishment is actually more agonizing than corporal punishment. "Cheng, then I will quit smoking as soon as possible." "Then I am gone." The middle-aged man''s body began to slowly become illusory. In front of the land of the testimony, a black vortex appeared. This black vortex seems to be controlled by the middle-aged man himself, but he is more like It is the same as using this array. He had previously attracted Su Bai to come in because Su Bai would become the successor here. He is now leaving because he has a successor. "In addition, I forgot to tell you that the array here is actually reasonable." The middle-aged man reminded Su Bai. "Brother, haven''t asked what you are calling?" Su Bai leaned on the side and looked at the middle-aged man who was getting weaker and thinner. The name of the blood corpse, Su Bai has never known, and this one, he does not know. "Xu Fugui........." The figure of the middle-aged man completely disappeared. He left, and he has been dusty for 20 years. From this moment on, he returned to the real world. Su Bai did not know what he was going to do. He went to Su Yuhang. Are you still waiting for a train ticket to go there to see the scenery? Even, or he actually died in the story world, but he doesnt know here because the broadcaster needs a guardian to protect the place of the testimony here, so even if he dies, he doesnt know. If he is dead, if he is infinitely guilty, he feels that he can leave the place. Once he appears outside, he will begin to vanish. This kind of blow, such ridicule is really too dark. "It''s a rustic name." Su Bai smiled, but did not wait for him to finish, suddenly a huge suction force began to act on himself, twelve coffins began to vibrate at this time. Su Bai subconsciously stabilized his body shape, but it has become more and more difficult. Around, the vibration of twelve coffins has become more and more fierce, making a deafening roar. This huge sound spread throughout the territory of the sermon. The roaring sound has a clear sense of rhythm, just like there are twelve drums being knocked, once and for all, a batch, and touching! The spring water began to roll up, and the stone chips on the cliff began to shake. The bodies and corpses in the yellow spring water began to shout, and they seemed to be struggling, shouting, roaring, because they came in their image. See, it is difficult for normal people to make any good imagination about their behavior. But Su Bais perception is another feeling, that is, they are cheering and jumping, just like when the new king is enthroned, the soldiers facing the lower empire raise the sword and shout Long live the Emperor. They are cheering for the new king, cheering for Su Bai, they are expressing their surrender, and sending their blessings and respect to Su Bai! On the table at the top of the altar, the jade scorpion in the jade box flew out and flew to the front of Su Bai while emitting the brilliance of the emerald color. Generally speaking, only the big-level audience who came here to be certified were qualified. Use this jade country, but this time it actively flew to himself. This feeling made Su Bai somewhat unreal. In the meantime, he suddenly felt that things were different from what he had imagined before. Here, he is not actually a prisoner, nor is he a defender. he, Actually it is the king here, Inside the land of the sermon, Absolutely king! This feeling is really not bad. Twelve coffins are still shaking, and Su Bai knows that they want him to choose to lie in and become his own home. Both auspicious and wishful eyes are on the top. They are also watching Su Bai, and they are also watching the scene here. The eyes are calm and the auspicious eyes have grief that cannot be faded. Su Bai chose a shackle in the direction of the south, because on this plaque, it depicts a deadly evil spirit. Their image is very similar to that of a zombie, because both sides of the evil spirits on the sculpture also have Very clear tooth decay. The carvings on each coffin are not the same. In fact, it is still a glimpse of the eye. Su Bai put his hand on this cockroach and immediately began to get hot. There was a tingling sensation in the palm of your hand, and the blood rushed out and was absorbed by the cockroach. Gradually, Su Bais innermost heart naturally established a special connection with the ape in front of him. Here, It is your own home. The lid slowly hangs up, like a carriage, and the servant picks up the curtain from the owner. The corpses in the spring of the springs have returned to silence, but they are facing each other. The countrys jade is floating, like lighting the Su Bai, and when Su Bai is ready to step into the hustle and bustle, There were countless faceless people on both sides of Huangquan. They were dressed in white, holding green lanterns and bowing in this direction. They were swearing in obscure language, as if they were doing prayer. Su Bai was lying in the hustle and bustle. The lid slowly closed up, and it was tightly stitched. The countrys jade flies back to the altar, and the corpse in Huangquan continues to drift with the waves, and the faceless people disappear again. The entire territory of the sermon, Restored to silence. Auspiciously walked to the side, and put out his claws and pressed it on the raft. Screamed, "Meow." v3 Chapter 735： Great day! In the dance floor, men and women, swaying their bodies frantically, the dynamic rhythm of music stimulates all the swaying factors in the human body. Here is the area where passion collides, which is also the place of emptiness and indulgence. During the day, perhaps they are white-collar workers in suits and suits, or waiters in cafes, or even students who sneak out from nearby boarding schools. At this time, they opened the mask they should have worn and indulged themselves. Catharsis. Of course, some of them seem to be overdone. They just took medicine and are feeling the feeling of rushing into the sky with the dynamic music. Even if they stop them now, it is really difficult to stop. Some people have rivers and lakes, and in the northwest corner of the dance floor, it is undoubtedly attracting the attention of most people. A dark-skinned, tall and thin man is dancing. He is not dancing habitually. Instead, it can be clearly seen that there is a strong element of ethnic dance, but he jumps up to give people a feeling that they are not at all mundane, but the degree of fit with the rhythm is perfect, giving people a feeling of beauty. When the end of the song, the tall and thin man stopped, and many people around him applauded him, and there were also beautiful women who handed in the glasses. This is not the princess of the ballroom. In fact, these women who took the initiative to go forward. The clothes and jewellery can be seen as **** the economic strength, even if it is on the dance floor, there are not many men around to dare to touch and talk to them. The man came out of the crowd with a lot of incomprehensibility. One person sat in the corner and picked up the ice water that he had before him, but he came back after the end of the song, and there was no ice in the ice water. "Oh...hey..." A slender hand cast two pieces of ice in, and the other sat down. Hand, very beautiful, no less than a professional hand model, but this person is a man. Gyatso took the ice water and took a sip, and the ice was chewing in his mouth, making a crisp sound. "If I remember correctly, I am not familiar with you." In the face of the son of the sea, Gyatso did not seem to be familiar, because there is no need to be more familiar. When the four people lived together, the fat man was a social flower, and Gyatsos character was very similar to that of Su Bai. Unsociable, too lazy to eagerly make friends in the audience circle. "It''s a coincidence." Gongzi Haishen pointed his finger at the distance. There was a table, two men and two women, who were all listeners and seniors. "Yeah." Gyatso nodded, this attitude is not to talk, and did not want to say hello to the audience there, Buddha, but always very cold. "It''s a bit wrong." Gong Zihai smiled. "You are not experiencing the red dust flower world after entering the WTO. How do I feel that I have changed back to the former?" "You are observing me?" Gyatso apparently gave a deep impression in the discourse of the son. Shanghai, its a big talk, there are a lot of people, but the number of listeners is really not much, and the audience that makes me feel interesting and paying attention is naturally less. Gong Zihai reached out and took a bottle of beer from the waiter''s tray and took a sip. The meaning of this statement is like saying that I am observing you, I can see you, you should feel very honored. "What do you think I should do?" Gyatso asked. "Go and say hello." Gong Zihai said, "These are also local audiences in Shanghai." But Gyatso still shook his head. "I don''t want to go." "Since it is the entry into the world to practice the red dust, it is much more to do things that you have not done before, and to experience life that you have not experienced before. Have you not done this before this month?" Gyatso took another sip of ice water and said, "This is normal for your sister, but you said it in front of me, it seems a bit ridiculous." "Is it ridiculous?" Gongzi Hai did not care about the ridicule of his fox and tiger wei, but he said that the truth is clear and clear. There are very few people who tend to be inclined." "Your words, there are a lot of things today." Gyatso had some doubts. "It makes me very strange." At this time, Gongzihai, in Jiacuo''s view, is like a child who has just had a happy event and can''t help but show off with another child, but it is inconvenient to say, a little embarrassed. "How many of you still live together?" asked the son of the sea to smoke a fine cigarette. Gyatso shook his head. "Since you are following me, you should have been clear." "The fat man is gone, Su Bai is not there. In the house, you and the seven-law monk." The son of the sea sinks into the air. "Where is the fat man, I don''t know, he deliberately disappeared into the audience circle, but Su Where did Bai go, I know." "Oh." Gyatso smiled. "He, it is estimated that he will not come back." Gong Zihai said. However, Gongzihai found that there was no accident in the face of Buddha, but it still seemed so calm. This time, Gongzihai observed the Buddha very closely. It is precisely because of this that he feels that the Buddha is somewhat abnormal today, and his performance in the past one or two months is simply two. "Everyone has a way for everyone, and it''s normal." Foye stood up and he was leaving. However, until he walked out of the dance hall, Foye found that the son of the sea actually followed himself. The other party did not seem to think that he was like a dog skin plaster. This sissy face is really thick. The front of the ballroom is facing the road. There is a flyover in front. There are many small vendors on both sides of the bridge. They sell fruits and snacks. It is also rare to have such a group of guerrilla vendors in the downtown area of ??Shanghai. A lot of people who are near work or walking to buy some snack food. Gyatso stopped in front of a Kanto cooker and reached out to pick up a disposable plastic paper cup from his hand and began to pick things in. The summer bridge was slightly cool, and the business in Oden was no worse than winter, but it was not too much. Worse. Gongzihai is still standing next to Gyatso, or staring at Gyatso very curiously. He thinks Gyatso is very strange today, really weird, curiosity will kill cats, and this is in the real world, the other party cant always I am curious and take my own shots, so the son of the sea is not so shameless. A man who dares to look at himself as a woman without fear of the worldly eyes has already shown that his psychological endurance is great. "I said Buddha, do you give up?" Gong Zihai asked, "Abandoning the way to experience the WTO?" "Let''s put more chili, thank you." Foye handed the paper cup to the boss, the boss counted the money, and added soup and pepper to the paper cup. After picking up the paper cup, Foye turned and looked at the sea while eating. "Why do you think I gave up?" "Because you are today, it is totally different from you in the previous two months." Gongzihai continued. "You were like a little A Fei in the past two months, but today, I feel that you are back to normal." So, there are two things left, one is that you have succeeded, the other is that you have given up. "Then why don''t you think I am successful?" asked Buddha. "Because of your method of forcibly experiencing life, it is very naive." Gongzihai does not like to eat Oden. In fact, he is very picky about food and cosmetics. "My sister talked to me before leaving by train. A lot, if you are interested, find a place to have a cup of coffee, I can share it with you." Foye is undecided, holding a paper cup, facing the crowd below the bridge, people around come and go, there are many people stop to buy snacks, there are still many people. "The lychee said that it is not necessarily correct." Gyatso said silently for a while. "But at her height, the scenery I saw was definitely different from what we are now." Gongzi Hai emphasized. "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t need it." Foye still refused. "Everyone has their own way. Moreover, I don''t experience life to change myself. Experience is only an experience, if it is because of experience. Life has changed the original self, and that is the real retreat." "Then you have spent two months in vain?" "I am still the problem. Why is it that the one you said before is not the first possibility?" "Oh." Gongzihai spit out a ring of smoke and smiled. This time, he laughed very loudly and was very exaggerated. While laughing, he pointed at the orchid and pointed at Gyatso. "If you suck, poison, and medicine, you can be promoted." Becoming a high-level audience, then the senior audience is too worthless........." Gongzihais words were stuck when he hadnt spoken, because he suddenly saw a black light flashing on the boss who was selling Oden, and then a ghostlike image of Gyatso came out of the body of Odens boss. Then, Around, A teachers body also walked out of Gyatsos black illusion. A woman dressed in glamorous appearance also walked out of Gyatso. An old man with a cane is also out of Gyatso. A woman who sells fruits in a city has also walked out of Gyatso. Children, old people, women, men, On this bridge, there are people from all walks of life, people of all ages, all kinds of life, and there are all kinds of living habits and ways, too! On the entire bridge, all the people have gone out of the black shadow of Gyatso. These virtual images are the same as the return, one by one, to Gyatso himself, and directly into Gyatso. Gyatso''s breath is constantly climbing, like a stream of creeks gathered together, gradually began to form the spirit of rivers and lakes! One hand, gently placed on the railing of the bridge, Gyatso once again looked at the sea of ??the son: "You know, if Su Bai is here at this time, what would he say?" The son of the son who has been completely stunned by the situation in front of him is a bit stunned. He feels that the atmosphere in front of this person is constantly rising horror. The pressure of the high-ranking audience has gradually emerged, and he has begun to suppress him. He murmured: "Say what?" "It''s a big day, so don''t always look up at your sister''s skirt." v3 Chapter 736： Horrible day After lying in the sputum, Su Bai closed his eyes and began to sleep. Did not go to see the mysterious inside the ,, there is no excitement and heart tide, the first thing Su Bai wants to do is to sleep; Ann is sleeping steadily. Here, this distance broadcasts the nearest place, this broadcast spot pays attention to the most places, and still lies in the hustle and bustle, it should be absolutely safe, Of course, if that man and woman are already strong enough to be able to explode the broadcast, then naturally it is a different matter, and if that is the case, then it will be meaningless to entangle this. But at least for now, at least for Su Bai, this world is no more suitable for Su Bais bed than this shackle. It is isolated from the world, without any outside interference, shielding everything, even for ordinary people. For the audience, it is estimated that it is an unbearable torture. A living person must be smashed into a dead person without seeing the sun; In addition to darkness or darkness, normal people can''t accept it. However, for Su Bai, it is the place in the real world that makes him feel more peaceful; Finally, you can put everything down and you can sleep peacefully. Own childhood, The status quo of the little guy, That man and woman look, Litchis shot on himself, Lets leave these things aside. Because I am tired, Because I need to rest............ It is an instinct for human beings to avoid disadvantages, and the suffering of Su Bais face is indeed too much. Every piece can be used to make an ordinary persons mental breakdown, but he is perverted by himself. The willpower has always come over, but after all, he is a person, a person, always tired, there will always be a limit, even if the limit of Su Bai is stretched and elongated, so he must give him a temporary burden. And the opportunity to think. Moreover, it is still very quiet. When Su Bai slowly opened his eyes, he only felt that his spirit was full. The rest of this feeling was really much safer than when he was holding the little guy for the past two years, because he was holding a little guy. At the time, Su Bai could feel a kind of satisfaction, but at the same time he also had a kind of suffering, and here, he finally had a small space of his own, which allowed him to rest. Since the old house was opened twice, Su Bai really needs a place like this. Inside, it was dark, and even the eyes of Su Baixue could not see the wall through the darkness here, but when Su Bais fingers touched the wall, a feeling of mutual connection appeared in Su Bais mind. This is his own home, and he is the master here! When the mind was moving, the environment around Su Bai suddenly became bright and clear, and there was a flat space with an area of ??about 100 square meters. There was a ghost-like lamp floating around the front and rear, and the foot was hard and dry. Know what material is made. "Oh." Su Bai said to himself in a clear way. "Do you have your own space in the coffin?" Su Bais belief moved again, and the surrounding environment was restored again. It turned into a slightly spacious coffin interior. Su Bai raised his head and wanted to sit up. At this time, the coffin cover floated directly, and the heart was free to move. Very, you still need to press the button on the elevator. Here, you don''t need it at all. Su Bai tried it a bit, and the man stood up, then stretched his foot and stepped out of the embarrassment. "Ha ha." Su Bais mouth showed a smile. Its really unexpected. When I saw Xu Fugui lying here, I thought that I couldnt leave the scope except when I left, but now its not like this. Xu Fugui is lying because Twenty years, I am too lazy to leave, but in fact, in this place of proof, I am still free to move, just out of it. Of course, it seems that it is not impossible to take advantage of the next person to prove that the Dojo law is sneaking out when it opens, but the broadcast will soon come to educate you why the flowers are so red. Some rules, some of the rules that are established by broadcasting and customary, are the largest high-voltage lines. Su Bai walked down the steps, auspicious and wishful are not here, then it seems that he sleeps quite long. Unfortunately, Su Bai is not an archaeological researcher. He has a good appreciation for antiques, but it is only because of the extremely excellent family environment. It was like that when Pu Yi was a full-fledged old man, please go to the house to go to the funeral. Find out a few pieces of counterfeit antiques collected by the other party''s home. The old man of the Qing Dynasty asked how the Puyi was identified. Pu Yi said directly: Oh, I used to have these things in my home. No electricity, no network, no media, no money, no electricity, Xu Fugui said before he left there are a few boxes of cigarettes in his throat, but Su Bai, who just woke up, didnt want to smoke now. feel. There is a song that was very hot in the first seven or eight years ago. Brother is not smoking, it is lonely. But now Su Bai is surrounded by loneliness, and the dark one is no longer needed. Walking slowly, it is like waking up for a morning walk, but in fact, Su Bai does not know what time it is, and soon he went to the altar. Su Bai looked at the jade country jade placed in the jade box on the altar. Before he officially recognized the Lord and entered the Lord here, this jade country jealousy flew to himself to "drink" for himself, but Su Bai I still remember that when the first time I came here, the old archaeological hand of Yunnan archaeology directly turned into a green pus after encountering the jade. This thing, should you be able to touch it? Slowly walked to the top of the altar, looking at the jade, Su Bai reached out, not in a hurry to catch, but waved. The jade automatically flew out of the box and landed on the palm of Su Bai. In addition to feeling warm from the jade, there was no other feeling. However, Su Bai found that his consciousness could not enter the jade. It was a good thing, but for the current Su Bai, it can only be used as an antique, but it can not be manipulated. it. Some regretfully put the jade back again. The front of the altar is Huang Quan, the bottom is the shore, and the opposite of Huangquan is the towering cliff. Su Bai stood in the same place and looked at Huang Quan in front. Honestly, if the scenery here is to let yourself look like Xu Fugui for 20 years, think about it. It is estimated that Su Bai is too lazy to come out from the shackles at that time. Because everything here is the same, Huang Quan is constantly circulating, here, although there is dynamic, but it is a dynamic static. Dull, boring, monotonous is the eternal theme song here. Su Bai saw auspicious and wishful, auspicious walking along the edge of Huangquan, while Ruyi was kneeling on the shore. These two cats are really hard to play together. It used to be the case. Now, it is the same. They are two black ghosts in the land of the testimony, but they have clear boundaries with each other and do not interfere with each other. After a short while, the auspicious looked up and saw Su Bai standing on the high point of the altar. Then he lowered his head and continued to walk. At that moment, in the eyes of one person and one cat, Su Bai saw a smear in the auspicious eyes. After all, Su Bai gave the little guy a lot of confidence, but it didn''t protect it. But in fact, whether it is auspicious and seriously dying scenes or the blood of Du Fu after the recovery of the soul, Su Bai is clear, the harm of auspiciousness is not lighter than himself. Su Bai slowly sat down on the altar. Everything around him seemed to be an old black and white photo, but it was so real in front of him, and he didn''t know how long he would accompany him. However, Su Bai suddenly felt that he did not seem to be too good when he woke up and began to get bored with this place. The initial tone of the relationship should not be set too high, even if it is disgusting, it should be slowly, otherwise What should I do? "hiss" Suddenly, Su Bai violently reached out and grabbed his chest position. A familiar suffocation came, and the heart was compressed as it was at this time. No matter how strong you are, no matter how high your realm is, at this time, the broadcasts are treated equally and truly live. The mobile phone, which has no electricity at all, lights up at this time, automatically opens the built-in radio listening APP software, and then the familiar voice is heard inside. Of course, there is an opening remark that seems to be permanently changed. Believe, big Some of the listeners who have some experience should be able to recite it: "Dear listeners, welcome to listen to terrorist broadcasts, I am the show host, I don''t have a name, because the name doesn''t mean anything here; If you do something wrong, you must be punished. In ancient China, the degree of punishment for aristocratic offenses and ordinary people was completely different. The same is true in the West. The so-called Heavenly Act is the same as the Dalits. It is simply a big pie. Even in the contemporary era, the essence of law has not really changed. Therefore, the punishment of the audience should be subject to the rules of the audience, not to any other person. Otherwise, the rules will be chaotic. Therefore, what will be brought to the audience members is a punishment story, which reminds the audience to be a good citizen who is law-abiding in real life. The title of this punishable story is called "A Day of Terror". According to legend, **** has eighteen layers of hell, the first seventeen layers of **** are all kinds of punishments, and the eighteenth floor, there is no penalty, Just keep you in the middle of your life, let you go back and forth, and let you experience the most painful day in your life. endless, not end yet, No end, Oh no, please listen to my friends for forgive me for my mistakes. End point, still there, For you, death is actually the end point for you. It is also the end of our story..." v3 Chapter 737： This day, start! When broadcasting the lines, Su Bai has already been transmitted into the story world by white light. This is a punishable story world. Broadcasting will not be so humane to prepare time for you, even too lazy to talk nonsense with you, even if it is Su Bai. It is barely a semi-civilian nature of a broadcast, but it is punished for punishment. If you can''t run it, you can''t give you a precedent. Of course, it is said that after all, broadcasting is strictly a dogmatist at present, but in fact, do you do things for the radio, shoot the flattering, and constantly brush the feelings, is there any effect? Yes, and definitely there! The broadcast will show you your preferential treatment in a quiet and silent way, as the rules permit. Of course, Su Bais killing of a senior person and the seduction of another senior persons cause and effect is too heavy, so even if he is now a civil servant, Su Bai does not feel that he can have a slack mind. As I thought before, even if I die in the story world, then the broadcast can completely clone oneself. Anyway, you only need to be lying in the coffin. Even Xu Fugui has been lying for twenty years. He is born. Dead, Su Bai is not sure, the broadcast wants to clone you out, even if there is no way to clone your whole person''s spirit, but it is no problem to deal with the boring and simple things in the land of the testimony. White light dissipates, When Su Bai opened his eyes, he found himself lying on a bed, and all the furnishings around him gave him a familiar feeling, as if he were at his own home. quickly, Su Bai discovered that it is indeed his home. Moreover, by his side, the little guy is crouching around his mouth and screaming. He wore a white cartoon sling with children''s clothing, a small fart, and an exposed egg. The skin on his body was smooth and delicate, like a delicate porcelain doll, which really fascinated. Su Bai bowed his head and kissed the little guy''s forehead gently. The lips felt the temperature of the little guy. It seemed to be true. But Su Bais heart is clear, all of this is fake. Is this in a fantasy? or, This punishes the world of stories, in fact, is such a fantasy? Similar to the illusion masters who are specializing in illusion, they are also the intensifiers who specialize in illusion. Their attack method is to force the human mind to be twisted into the virtual world they created, but the broadcast does not need to be played because the broadcast can be made. The story world, everything in the story world, is no different from the real world, but the latter is not as exaggerated as the former. But even if it is a fantasy, even if it is to punish the story world, in Su Bai, it is wonderful to be able to watch the little guy quietly again. Reaching out, picking up the sleeping little guy, even if he walked out of the bedroom door and outside is hell, then Su Bai would rather feel the delay of the little guy in his arms, even if it was only a second delay. People buy fake brand names just to satisfy their vanity. Now, Su Bai, who knows that it is a fake, still wants to feel more for a while. This may be the true meaning of the existence of fake. Spiritual comfort. Holding the little guy out of the bedroom, the monk is washing in the bathroom. Su Bai brows slightly wrinkled, he thinks this scene is very familiar, of course, there is one thing to be sure that he should be back to the day of his previous life, but specifically, one day, Su Bai is not clear, at least not sure yet . Subconsciously looking for a mobile phone, Su Bai wants to look at the time, but finds that the mobile phone does not know where to put it. "what happened to you?" The monk wiped his face and walked out of the bathroom. "The child is still not awake?" "Not awake," Su Bai said. The monk felt that today''s Su Bai was a bit strange, and the child did not wake up and do what. In the courtyard outside the floor-to-ceiling window of the living room, Auspicious is basking in the sun in the courtyard. When it sees that Su Bai does not let the little guy sleep well, he is very dissatisfied, but Su Bai is awkward after all, auspicious I swept the ground with my tail and didn''t continue to do anything. "Hey..." Outside the house, there was a knock on the door. The monk walked out of the entrance and went outside to see the situation. Su Bai sat down on the sofa, and the little guy was put on his knee by Su Bai. After a while, the monk walked in and held a small parcel in his hand. "Express, it seems to be for you." Su Bai saw this express box, and the memory suddenly appeared. This express box should be a U disk, which is a video taken by Shen Laotou under the ground in Tibet. He won a Qin Bing body. This is to find self-revenge, and this U disk is like an ancient gauntlet. This is the time of the day! On that day, the little guy and the auspicious were at home, and they were taken away by the lychee. Then, the auspicious spirit and the broken body collapsed and smothered by the hunchback old man as a test, while the little one was completely life and death! Su Bais hands shook consciously at this time, and his facial expressions began to become somewhat stiff. The rainy night of this day was a nightmare for Su Bai, and it was also a pain that he subconsciously avoided in the subconscious. Before this day, Su Bai had fantasies, at least in the bottom of his heart, there was a land of his own and a little guy, but after that day, all the fantasies were broken, and all the embarrassment became a joke. Not only that man and woman have not let go of themselves, but also a lychee, also joined the game, In this big fish eating small fish game, Su Bai began to be played since he was born. Until now, the crowd who played with him has expanded one more. After this day, Su Baiben thought about killing Su Yuhang and his mother''s family, and finally gave up, and then went to an island and carried out three months of self-torture training on the island, because at that time, Su Bai looked Come, it is only by this kind of physical torture that you can temporarily forget or forget to let the little guy leave the pain he has brought to himself. "Su Bai? Su Bai? Su Bai?" The monk continually shouted Su Bai three times, because he found that Su Bais state today is really strange. "Yeah." Su Bai responded, subconsciously taking a cigarette from the coffee table, but looked at the little guy who was still sleeping on his knees, or put the smoke down. Although Su Bai knows that the little guy is not true, it is not true here. "Your courier?" The monk handed the courier to Su Bai. "I sent it to me by an enemy. You can look at the horror movie. It is a U disk." Su Bai put the little guy on the sofa and stood up and looked out the window. It will rain in the evening, and it is a lot of rain, then the lychee will appear, and the lucky and the little guy will be taken away. What does it mean to punish the world of stories? Because Su Bai did not hear the opening commentary of the broadcast, the nature of this punishable story world has not really been determined. Because for broadcast, when you find that this is a day that cannot be changed and keeps cycling, it is also a big torture. Broadcasting is willing to cancel this story. Once you tell Su Bai in advance, there is no doubt. A big point of view, but also gave Su Bai ample psychological preparation and construction time. The monk took out a notebook, inserted the U disk into it and started playing. There was a burst of laughter and friction in the notebook. "Have you hatred?" "There is hatred, but I am not going out today." Su Bai said very simply. "Oh, what''s wrong with you today, this is not your style." The monk asked, according to the usual words, if someone came to seek revenge, according to Su Bai''s temper and habit, he estimated that he would go out and find the person. The opportunity to seek revenge, but this time, Su Bai took the initiative to stay at home and said that he did not intend to leave the home. "You have to change it." Su Bai Shi Yan. "Right, I have changed the array." The monk said, the fat man left last night, this array naturally needs to be changed, because the fat man who is addicted to causality is really elusive, plus the previous battle is fat. The chair is modified, so the monk has to change it, otherwise you should not feel at ease. "Oh." Su Bai is still very perfunctory. The monk smiled. He thought that Su Bai was really strange today, but since Su Bai did not intend to say anything, the monk would not ask more questions. This is a rule for people, and the monk still understands. Su Bai remembered that day, he had already gone out, first went to Ying Yinger, two small tune, then Shen old man appeared, and he and Shen Laotou played a fight, the old man was beaten Going on, I later learned that Shen Laotou was actually a fat child to give a white farewell gift to Su Bai, and sent a white corpse to Su Bai in the name of Shen Laotous revenge. At this time, Gyatso came out of the room and smiled at Su Bai in the living room. At this time, Gyatso did not start to really experience life, or a serious look. Gyatso took a bottle of ice water from the refrigerator, drank a big mouth, and sat down on the sofa next to Su Bai. Then, Gyatso suddenly said: "Big white, how do I feel that you are a little different today?" Not the same? Su Bai asked inexplicably, Where? "temperament." Gyatso pointed out, "The temperament of your whole person has changed too much. Yesterday, compared with you today, I think that you were really young yesterday." "I mean, I am the old fritter now?" Su Bai asked. "Almost." Gyatso stared at Su Bai very seriously. Obviously, he was still thinking about his own problems. "Experiencing some life, you can understand more truth." Su Bai casually said, this is his own sentiment, the reason why he can successfully promote the senior audience in Guangzhou, the last help of gold is on the one hand, after losing the little guy After experiencing great pains and sufferings, I actually really honed myself. "Oh." Gyatso listened to Su Bai''s words. If you think about it, "Experience... Life?" Suddenly, Su Bai looked at Gyatso, Gyatso was seen to be somewhat unclear, so, "what happened?" Gyatso, nickname (Fo Ge) Seven Laws, called Monk ~www.novelhall.com~ There are readers in the assessment area asking, explain here, some pro-books are really not careful. v3 Chapter 738： It’s going to rain soon. "Oh........." The iron gate was pushed open, and Foye walked into the house. In the yard, the vines planted with brain flowers seemed to grow taller, and the air was filled with a faint fragrance. This scent, not poisonous, because of the poisonous things, know how to protect yourself, such as the venom of the snake is stored in the venom gland and not spread all over the body, otherwise it is not a viper. The toxicity of this thing is all in its leaves, the emerald green leaves, with terrible corrosiveness. Suddenly, Foye remembered the scene where he let Su Bai swallow the leaves, and only the white and perverted, he would be assured that he would eat like this, or that only the guy would dare Eat it this way. Su Bai went to Yunnan. It should be a way to find a cure for auspiciousness. Gyatso has nothing to help, even if he has just been promoted to a high-level audience. But Gyatso knew that when Su Bai went to Yunnan, he was already a high-level audience. At that time, Gyatso could feel the helplessness and oppression of Su Bai, and therefore, the joy of being promoted to the senior audience this time, so there is no left. A few points. What about senior audiences? Still just a puppet, there is still no shackles to break the fate. Possibly, it is precisely because of the great helplessness in the senior audience of Su Bai, and therefore, it is possible to be able to promote the senior audience more than before, which also makes you find the experience life more. The true meaning of the hundred states, In the end, I still have to be myself. The monk is sitting on the sofa and drinking tea. When he sees Gyatso, the monk smiles and points to the teapot. "Dahongpao." Gyatso nodded. The monk sensed that he was going to go out to promote the senior audience tonight. So he prepared the tea for the celebration in advance. In fact, according to the previous camp, the two sides are actually not pleasing to each other. But these two monks also formed a tacit understanding in the life under the same roof. Sometimes sitting on the Buddha, sometimes calm as water, life Buddha, can meet a Buddha confidant, it is indeed a blessing. Gyatso sat down and began to taste tea. "Life is full of people, to forcefully promote to the high-level audience, to break through the physical body with the breakthrough of the soul level, your path is also novel." The monk said. The monk has not yet been promoted to a high-level audience, but he does not seem to be very anxious. Also, the character of the monk is like this. Even if a knife is placed around his neck, he is expected to whisper: And slow, let the poor drink the tea first. "The flesh can be touched after all, or it can be quantified concretely, so it is really simple in terms of operation. But this life is composed of the flesh and the soul. The soul and the flesh are complementary. So, take the soul path. The difficulty is big, but in theory, it is the same as walking the body, but for most of the audience, their audiences have neglected the sentiment of the soul level, and the light and heavy skills are the audience of our Chinese circle. The general phenomenon is that the Japanese and Korean audiences have done a lot better." "That''s because their circles are small, competition and intrigue are not fierce." Monk laughed. "One pool of water raises a pool of fish, this is no way, but the insult is curious, remember that you started more than three months ago. How did you think about going this way?" In the face of the monk''s problem, Gyatso suddenly stunned and said, "I... forgot." .................. "What happened to you today?" Gyatso saw Su Bai staring at himself, and asked strangely. "Really, white, I think you are not right today, talking, tone, temperament, style, even your action. I feel that you are different from yesterday." Su Bai shook his head. "Nothing, nothing." At this time, Su Bai did not intend to go deep into this matter, and did not say whether it really has a substantive meaning. He said that the theme of today''s day is not to explore this. Su Bai is waiting for the rain, and then waiting for the woman to come, this is the right thing today. Maybe, I am not your opponent, but even if it is fake, it is only a kind of reappearance in the past, but I will still stand in front of you and stop you. Gyatso didn''t say anything, got up and went to his bedroom. Su Bai is strange today, but Gyatso is more concerned about the touch he has just received. By this time, promotion to senior audience is actually a matter on the agenda. And if there is an opportunity or an epiphany at this time, it is definitely a multiplier effect! Su Bai raised his head slightly and put his foot on the coffee table. The little guy was lying on the sofa opposite Su Bai, still sleeping. The little guy doesn''t like to sleep like a normal baby. He is really embarrassed, and he sleeps for a long time. The prescribed nap and sleep time are very punctual. Of course, it is auspicious. Auspicious even when the little guy should drink milk when he should eat the fruit has his own charter, in Su Bai''s view, if the cat is formed into a person, then you can go to the gold medal month. When I thought of drinking milk, Su Bais mind showed a picture of auspicious milk with four sorrows. In my heart, I suddenly felt a pain. At this time, the auspiciousness just came back from the yard. When passing by Su Bai, the auspicious looked at Su Bai strangely. Obviously, even the monk and the Buddha were aware of the change of Su Bai, the cat known for spirituality. Nature can''t be found. Su Bai smiled and reached out and hugged the auspicious, then the palm of his hand stroked on his head. Auspicious face, Even forgot the resistance, Meow, This product is the wrong medicine, it dares to hold me up and touch my head? This anomalous scene made the auspicious ones somewhat unprepared, but Su Bai touched it so naturally, and the auspiciousness could perceive that Su Bai was not spoofing himself, but revealed a true feeling. This is a kind of... sad. Auspicious turned his head and looked at Su Bai. It didn''t take care of Su Bai''s move to continue to touch his head. He wanted to see what happened to the goods today. Why was it suddenly sad? This product did not show this kind of emotion even when I knew my life. Su Bai looked at the auspicious amber eyes and sighed, saying, "I don''t know if I should tell you, but it seems to tell you, it doesn''t make sense." The auspicious tail shook a bit, and a force of imprisonment began to sit on Su Bais body. Rely on, while touching my head, still talking nonsense! But soon, the good luck was once again compared, because it found that Su Bais hand still fell on his head and gently stroked it. His own power of imprisonment has no effect on him! "Meow!" Auspicious screamed, jumping from Su Bai''s knees, his face facing Su Bai, his hair erected with a clear hostility. Su Bai smiled slightly. It is true that the present self is not a high-level audience, but he has already broken through it. His memory and perception are all in the strict sense. He is not a senior person. The power of imprisonment is really not difficult for him to crack. Standing up, Su Bai stretched out. "I am Su Bai. Can you confirm this?" Auspicious mood began to ease, indeed, Although today''s Su Bai is very strange in auspiciousness, one thing is that he can be sure that this guy in front of his eyes is indeed Su Bai. Before the monk and Buddha also found Su Bai''s wrong, but because they can be sure that this person is indeed Su Bai, they will not go deeper. Su Bai is hesitant, telling him about the lychee, but think about it, forget it. In fact, from entering the world of this story to the present, Su Bai has also figured out some of his eyebrows. First of all, there is no doubt that this is a world of punishment for the story, and this day is almost the most painful day in Su Bais memory. Broadcasting puts himself in this day, it is impossible to reward yourself. Is torment, Then, How to torture? This day, for myself, it is painful, but if it is only to relive the pain, Su Bai feels that it does not conform to the aesthetics of the broadcast, and the pursuit of the story by broadcasting, it is impossible for such thunder and rain to be small. Then... if it doesnt work again, how many times? Even... one hundred times? Su Bai suddenly felt a chilly back, and he could feel that he had guessed the purpose of the story world. Just as the broadcast has always been fun to play with the audience, the audience has also learned some of the G points of the broadcast in the process of playing. Auspiciously put his head on the head, jumped onto the sofa, and pushed out the paw and pushed the little guy gently. At this point, the little guy should get up and have breakfast. The little guy blinked and made a lovely yawn. He found himself lying on the sofa, and then saw Su Bai sitting opposite him. The little guy immediately opened his arms and gestured to Su Bai. Su Bai smiled and got up, holding the little guy in his arms, palms against the little guy''s back, feeling the temperature of the little guy and smelling the milk aroma on his body. This feeling is now getting more and more fascinated by Su Bai. So, When he thinks of waiting for the evening rainy night, he will be taken away from himself, life and death, A feeling of heart-cutting is filled with my heart. Perhaps this is a pit that the radio digs for itself. In this pit, everything is bitter and painful. But Su Bai has no way, even if he knows that this is a fake, but he still does not hesitate to jump in, Once, ten times, one hundred times...even, more; Su Bai didn''t know how many times he could persist, and he didn''t even dare to think about it. Not everyone can do it completely. In Su Bais view, people are not alive to live, to live, and to insist on something. At this time, the monk came with a cup and handed it to Su Bai, saying, "The weather is good today." "It''s going to rain soon," Su Bai replied. v3 Chapter 739： As the enemy! The TV series "The People''s Name" is being broadcast on the TV. It is a replay. This drama has just created a viewership frenzy. In fact, if it is not leaked online in advance, the ratings should be higher. The little guy is sitting on the carpet on the sofa, playing with the building blocks, and Su Bai is acting as a big demon. Every time he pretends to help the little guy to put the blocks together and deliberately make the bad, let the blocks twist and finally fall down. But the little guy was so happy that he was surprised when he opened his mouth and licked his mouth, but he quickly started to build again. Su Bai is clear about the little guy''s early wisdom. When he was in the world of "Zombie", the little guy took the initiative to climb into the demon to save himself. Now, although it seems like a game between the father and the child, it is estimated that the son may deliberately accompany Laozi. The probability of playing is relatively large. Shen Laotou, should be wandering around, Su Bai thought. The normal rhythm of that day was the self-confidence of my own fans. I went out to deliberately sell the flaws to Shen Laotou. By the way, I went to find the next Yingying children to adjust the flirting. In the end, Shens old man was smashed and Qin Bings body was returned, and his hometown had already Was copied. The day when I became the most painful day in Su Bais life, there was a big reason why I was not there at the time. If I was there at the time, even sitting in the living room like Gyatso and the monk did not notice. This feeling is also different. When his child was taken away, he was a father who was fooling around, and it was hard for him to forgive himself. This is a kind of awkwardness and a pity. So today, even if its fake, I have to stay here. He wants to wait until the woman appears, then just in front of him, take the little guy away, can he stop it, here he has to ask a question mark, even Question marks are not needed, because the difference in strength between the two sides is indeed too large, but this does not prevent Su Bai from insisting on doing what he wants to do. Even this day, repeated ten times, one hundred times or more, Su Bai feels that he will always sit and wait like this, as long as the day is still repeating, then in this day, Su Bai must do one Be the father''s responsibility. Of course, the feeling is like this now. As for what will happen after a hundred times, Su Bai is not very clear. He should be suffering, and watch his son be taken away by others in front of him. "Wow." At this time, the little guy screamed, without the chaos of this demon dad, all the blocks were put up by him. At this time, outside the old house, a man in a black coat was standing at the corner, looking at the door of the old house coldly. The express delivery has been sent for a long time, but except for the monk who opened the door and took the express, he showed no face. After that, no one came out of the house. Shen Laotou is clear, Su Bai is in the house, but if he can''t get out of his heart, Shen Laotou can''t do anything. His intensive route is actually similar to that of the fat man. For the formation method, he knows a lot more than other people at the same level. Although he has now won a Qin Bing body, he has now given up his previous spells and can only fight by the flesh, but his eyes and insights are still there. There is a terrible array of things hidden in this house. He cannot directly Go in. And there are four people in the room who are said to be living. These four people are seniors. Once they are hard-pressed, three other seniors besides Su Bai can also shoot themselves because they have invaded their home. There are reasons to shoot. Even if he has won the Qin Bing body now, Shen Laotou feels that he is very confident in his strength, but he is not confident that he can go one by one. Of course, Shen Laotou does not know that there is a black cat in the house, and the black cat is zero-tolerant to any creature that dares to violate the life area of ??the little guy, and the strength of this black cat is equivalent. A senior listener! "Damn, are you stunned, don''t you dare to come out, don''t dare come out!" Shen old head gnawed his teeth and snorted. His own enemies are in front of him, they have taken away their own sacred devices, and they have been detained under the ground for so long. Its been a long time since no one is a ghost, not a ghost, and a human being, drinking blood. This breath, how is he? May swallow it? Shen Laotou thinks that Su Bai may be afraid of himself, but he is not clear. Today, Su Bai is not afraid of him, but he chooses to ignore him. When he learns that the tiger is about to go down the mountain, who still has the heart to play at home. fly? If it was before, Su Bai might have the idea to find the old man to try his hand, or try to see if he can more easily abuse the old man in the half state with the senior audience, but only today, Su Baizhen There is no such thing as a playful mind, and it is really impossible to play at all. Heaven, inexplicably began to gloomy. Shen old man looked up and touched his finger. "Is it going to rain?" ............ In the house, Su Bai also saw the sky outside through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the living room. The sky is already gloomy, and the humidity in the air is constantly increasing. In this rainy season, sudden rain is a very common thing, but todays rain is exceptional for Su Bai. unusual. Even now, Su Bai clearly remembers how he was hysterical when he returned home to find the little guy was taken away on that rainy night. Repressed, dull, angry, Just like the sky color of black pressure at this time. Su Bai stood up and stood up. The eyes swept over the wall clock in the living room. It was already three o''clock in the afternoon. It was almost faster. It was almost, it was more than five o''clock in the afternoon. At that time, the rain will be the biggest, and the thunder is also the biggest. Reaching out, touching his wrist, and looking back, Su Bai saw auspicious squatting beside the little guy. When Su Bai looked over, the auspiciousness also decisively confronted Su Bai. The cat pre-feeled the wrongness of Su Bai, and also felt that Su Bai was not right about the little guy today, and therefore, it seems to have guessed something. Before changing, when Su Bai was accompanying the little one, Auspicious would choose to leave to do his own thing, or to bask in the sun or look at the painting, because it felt that Su Bai would do his best to protect the small when he was around the little guy. Guy, so I don''t need to worry about myself, and Su Bai is the father of the little guy. But this time is different. Su Bai is playing with the little guy in the living room. Auspicious is also watching it, and with a look of gaze. This made Su Bai think that after the recovery of the auspicious soul, he would scream at the **** tomb of Huangquan''s underwater tomb, which would make a sensitive cat become so angry and hysterical, that comes from the trust behind it, it is there What? The monk and Gyatso had come out in the morning to study the Buddhist scriptures or study other things in the morning. At this time, the two also came out, it was going to rain, and there was a thunder from the distance. . According to the monk''s statement, most of the world''s scenery, the same is true, only thunderstorms, is unique, and Gyatso is deeply convinced, therefore, whenever the thunderstorm, two monks will sit together, Enjoy a thunderstorm while tasting tea. In the past, Su Bai was too lazy to join in this lively, and he was too lazy to play, but today, Su Bai has been sitting quietly in the living room, from lunch to now, the little guy is on his side. The monk silently soaked the tea, and Gyatso waited beside. After a short while, the tea was soaked, and the monk handed the tea to Gyatso and Su Bai respectively. The three were sitting on the sofa, no one spoke, and the thunder outside was getting bigger and bigger. The rain began to fall, and the dull atmosphere finally got a catharsis, and the rain began to grow bigger and bigger, just like a symphony, and was pushed to the high and tide parts. Su Bai continued to drink tea, and his eyes looked out of the window from time to time. The monk and Gyatso looked at each other and the monk said, "Dabai, if it is not convenient, we can avoid it." "Nothing." Su Bai smiled, the monk and Gyatso avoided not to evade, no difference, the two men also sat in the living room to drink tea, auspicious and the little guy in the bedroom, the two monks just noticed a trace Something was wrong, but when I reacted, I found that the little guys and auspicious people in the bedroom had disappeared. The monk nodded and continued to sit down. Gyatso is also closed to the eyes. Some things don''t require too much speech, but the chilling atmosphere that permeates the more intense Su Bai is so obvious. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Thunder roared, as if the thunder was sensation in the ear! The little guy clapped his hands and looked very excited. He was not afraid of thunder. After all, although he looks small, his life experience is not lacking. The vitality of nature from the thunder and the rain, the little one as the soul boy is the one that perceives the clearest, even if Su Bai, whose mood is already a high-level audience, cant match it. Things, after all, are blessed and cant come. ".............................." Outside the rain, it seems to be mixed with an impure sound, like a rain boots on the floor. Auspicious suddenly stood up from the state of the previous squatting, then erected the tail outside the floor-to-ceiling window and opened his mouth. "Meow!" The monk and Gyatso looked at each other with amazement. When Su Bai stood up and picked up the little guy, the two talents finally realized what would happen, and Su Bai was at home all day. Unusual now can be explained very well, Because of this day, Su Bai is in... As the enemy! "...................................." Getting closer......... v3 Chapter 740： Big sister, chose us On the Huangpu River, the cold night, the river kept flapping on the shore, accumulating a layer of white foam, emitting a faint smell of stench, these things have to be cleaned up by special sanitation workers tomorrow morning. In a glamorous city, as long as it is a place where people live, it will always leave dirt. This is also unavoidable. Just like a beautiful woman, she will also have a diarrhea. The son of the sea sat on the shore, surrounded by two dozen beers and sipped in one bite. In the middle of the night, he vowed to stand in front of Gyatso, and then Gyatso directly advanced to the audience and imitated Su Bais tone. Said the sentence to myself. In the case of Yu Gonghai, if he can calmly face the water, he is a saint. In his character, in fact, with a strong self-esteem and self-protection mechanism, it seems that he does not care about the outside world''s judgment on his men''s and women''s style of painting, and he does his own thing, but the more he does, the more he insists on one kind of self. "Ha ha" Gongzihai laughed and then bowed his head. He still remembers that at the bottom of Qinhuangdao, he was smashed by the white body of Su Bai, and just now, the Su Bais co-occupation roommate stepped on the face directly, so simply, he just made him feel that he was Like a dream, the threshold, he stepped on it, not shocking, even... very calm. Perhaps, they should not go to know Su Bai, because compared with them, they really have nothing to do. Gong Zihai knows that his current state of mind is wrong. He is underperformed by the imbalance of mentality, but he can''t control the imbalance of this kind of emotion, just as every smoker knows that smoking is harmful to health. At the side of Gongzihai, there is a mask, the mask is red, a bit like a mask of Peking Opera. Beer, a can of one drink, the mood of the son sea has not stabilized, but more and more eager. His face is sometimes resentful, sometimes ridiculous, sometimes fearful, sometimes embarrassing, It seems that there are many small people who are fighting in his heart. He knows why he is going to observe Gyatso, and he knows why he can''t help but walk to Gyatso to tell him that I am observing you, and I have to point you, But he can''t say why, really can''t say, once it''s said or leaked the slightest, then for him, Hemeimei is completely devastating! "A person drinks, so sad." A crisp man''s voice came from behind. Haimeimei looked back and saw a young man in a white shirt looking like a high school student walking slowly towards himself. The person who came is indeed a high school student. "Your dog''s nose, the real spirit." The son of the sea is not salty and not a light back, and the mask around him slowly disappears at this time. Come, it is Chen Guang. Is a student at a secondary school in Chengdu. If you say who is the most dazzling person in the orphanage, then Litchi is definitely the first to deserve it, but what about the next one? It is Chen Guang, because he is the only senior listener in the orphanage except Litchi. Hemeimei remembered that several people had told him before, and later they only listened to the orders of the big sister released by Chen Guang and stopped listening to their own. Chen Guang sat down next to Hai Meimei, and he looked very calm. He was very young and terrible, but on his body, he showed a better and more stable than adults. "They, have you been looking for you?" Chen Guang asked. "Oh, grab the power to grab the class, don''t tell me that you suddenly came to Shanghai, but also for this matter." Haimeimei slammed a beer. "You shouldn''t be so anxious." "I really don''t have such anxiousness. In fact, you all think that being a spokesperson for the big sister in the real world is a kind of glory and good fortune. It seems that I don''t think so alone. But now, you seem to have the meaning of imposing something that I don''t like on me. Chen Guang said very sincerely. At this time, he really does not need to play any hypocrisy. Or else? Haimeimei opened another can of beer. Big sister, she is a big sister after all. "Some things, are you really not aware of it?" Chen Guang sat down next to Haimeimei and took a can of beer. The result was directly robbed by Haimeimei. "Will you still go to school, drink and hurt your brain." Chen Guang smiled, and it felt as if everyone had not become an audience. Chen Guang remembers that at that time, Haimeimei took her own money to eat KFC every time she took part-time job. The feelings at that time were indeed the purest and sincere. The children who grew up in an orphanage were in orphans. After the hospital is closed, it lives together. In this society, it is not easy to live. It is not easy to live a decent life. He is the youngest one, and the love he receives is naturally the most. "Let''s say, you come to Shanghai, for what." Haimei Meiben wants to say why it is not good to go to school, but think about it, he is afraid that Chen Guang thinks he is taking the previous love and things to fight. Emotional card. "Let''s take a look." Chen Guang grabbed a handful of sand and watched the sand slowly drip from his fingers. "Look at what? Look at my joke?" Haimeimei is really sensitive now. "Oh." Chen Guang smiled and shook his head. "I am not so bored, and I don''t know what happened to you. I just think that you are very decadent, like a huge blow." Its really a blow. Im just on a flyover. Im going to teach a senior person how to correctly understand the mood. Speaking of this, Jaime Mayon lived, because the scene of Gyatso''s promotion and the words of Gyatso last time are still so clear, the feeling of being face-to-face "žžž" is really unforgettable. It is also very difficult to understand. "And then?" Chen Guang is obviously very interested in the follow-up of this matter. "Don''t the senior person suddenly be promoted to a high-level audience in front of you?" Haimeimei did not speak, and drunk a few mouthfuls of beer. Chen Guang slightly stunned, smiled bitterly, "Sorry, is my guess true?" Haimeimei continued to talk and still drank beer. "Then you are too back." Chen Guang comforted, but this comfort, but with a clear smile. Haimeimei stood up and her body was slightly shaken. He deliberately did not let his power resolve the effect of alcohol. He wanted to let himself get drunk. "This kind of thing, being beaten, can only be said to be bad luck." Chen Guang said. "If you just want to tell me these nonsense from Chengdu to Shanghai, now you can go." Haimeimei is angry. Chen Guang stood up and patted the sand stuck on his trousers. "In fact, I am even more curious, why can''t you walk to the person and think about pointing him?" "This, you don''t need to be in charge." Haimeimei waved her hand and prepared to leave. At this time, Chen Guangs whole person turned into a white light and rushed directly to Haimeimei. The whole person of Haimeimei was shocked and the body flew out. Then, the cement board on the shore was scraped out. Deep gully. Haimeimei is below, Chenguang is on the top, and one hand of Chenguang is squatting on the neck of Haimeimei. "You are crazy!" Haimeimei roared at Chenguang. "It''s you crazy, it''s you!" Chen Guang snarled, and at this time, his face showed a kind of hysteria. Haimeimei has lived. He has never seen this expression of a younger brother who used to be with him. Although he knows that once a person becomes an audience, it will definitely change a lot, and at this time, he will press on himself. The middle school student is no longer the younger brother but a senior listener, but he still can''t overlap the present image in his mind. "In the end, what happened?" Haimeimei gave up the struggle. Of course, he also struggled. However, the paralysis effect of alcohol was completely dispelled by his drive. At this time, he was very awake. "Tell me why you can''t help but say these words to the senior!" Chen Guang is not the tone of inquiry, but the tone of inquiry. Why? What is it? Haimeimeis eyes are slightly flickering. Chen Guang put his face and Haimeimei''s face together. The two men are now squeezing together, but there is no slightest embarrassment. In Chen Guang, there is only one thing called chill. "Hai Ge, you will not tell me, I will kill you. I am here to find the answer. If I can''t find the answer, I will be crazy. Really, like you mentioned to me that crazy man who is going crazy." Hemeimei is still silent, but in the end, he still spoke: "That is related to the big sister. She won''t let me say, I can''t say it." Haimeimei sighed. "You should, understand." Chen Guang sneered a sigh, he stood up from Haimeimei, and the wind began to grow bigger and bigger. An inexplicable gas field was condensed by the call of Chenguang, and the center of the storm was at the position of Haimeimei. . "You...you really want to kill me?" Haimeimei did not dare to set the channel. He did not expect that the little brother would release such a strong murderousness to himself one day. "Hai Ge, have you ever thought about one thing?" Chen Guang said calmly while continuing to condense the storm. "That is, the dean of the dean and the aunt of the dean, they opened this orphanage to find The most suitable one. Obviously, they chose the big sister. But what about us? "What the **** are you going to say!" The skin on Haimeimei''s face was blown and deformed by the wind, but at this time he widened his eyes and stared at Chenguang, staring at him. "Oh, ............" Chen Guangs eyelids suddenly became a little moist at this time, slowly saying: "The uncle of the dean and the aunt of the dean, chose the big sister; then, Big sister chose us! v3 Chapter 741： Broadcast calculation "...................................." The crisp footsteps are getting closer and closer. The auspicious hairs are all erected and the attack situation is completed. This is the first time that Su Bais impression is auspicious. In the past, this cat was very light and windy, no matter what the situation was. Very weak, auspicious, following the so-called situation encountered by myself, with auspicious strength level, it is indeed a bit like a child fight, auspicious certainly can not afford interest. And when their own strength is about to advance (according to the strength of this day) senior audience, what they touch and face, will also rise. And perhaps because of the improvement of their own level of strength, they began to gradually reach out to tear open the fog that enveloped themselves, and naturally began to touch those things. Auspicious is very nervous and angry. It doesn''t talk, but at this time there is no need to speak at all. The monk and Gyatso did not hear the footsteps mixed in the rain, because their strength did not reach that level, but the feeling of a little uncomfortable felt. On the real day, Gyatso and the Seven Laws sat in the living room to drink tea. Both of them just noticed a trace of uneasiness. Then when they came to the bedroom to see it, they found that the little guy and the auspiciousness had disappeared. Su Bai stood here, facing the floor-to-ceiling window. Outside, it was a black-pressed rain curtain, but Su Bai seemed to see a figure and was coming step by step. The other person is very confident, and can even be said to completely ignore all the people in this room, because the other party does not completely converge on their own atmosphere, as long as they have the level of reaching the advanced audience, they can clearly perceive his approach. At that time, Qilu and Gyatso did not notice the entry of the other party at the time. It was not that the other party deliberately avoided them. It was like a normal person who walked with a normal brain and would not say "Let, let the ants on the ground." I''m coming". "Hey!" A flash of lightning appeared, and the whole living room was instantly white, as if a ghost had entered this place, but Su Bai still did not move. He could perceive that the other party was still outside, even outside the house! and, The other party stopped! "boom!" A loud bang came out, and the roar of the lightning came, the light spread faster than the sound, but the breath of that person began to become distorted in this thunder. At first, the other side was like a basin of ice water, but now, the other side is like boiling water. Su Bai didn''t know what caused this. It seemed that the other party had trouble, or what was wrong with the other party. Then look at the time. It was already past five o''clock, and it is almost six o''clock. Su Bai remembers that the monk said that the time for the little guy and the auspicious to be taken away was about five and a half. just now, Has been delayed! Why is it delayed? Is it because I am at home? Numerous kinds of things may be squatting in Su Bais mind, because this is fake for Su Bai, Su Bai wants to stop the other side and take away the little guy, knowing that it is impossible to do it, is to do one of his fathers Responsibility, but since the broadcast is a punishment for yourself, then you cant be foolishly accepting punishment and doing nothing. Being able to get some more information here is also a very important gain! Because this day, it seems to involve several big audiences, but also involves the game between the cheap aunt and the lychee. Although he is a chess piece, as the saying goes, the broadcast has given you the chance that they can''t kill you directly. No matter how miserable you were before, they can''t kill you after all, that is, you have There are plenty of opportunities to wait until you are strong enough to kill them. The auspicious and tight state slowly relaxed, and the rain outside seemed to be much smaller. Su Bai could also perceive that the breath of the other side seemed to be boiling from the previous mottled to the now decadent, gradually becoming undetectable. . The wall clock in the living room passed at six o''clock at this time. In the meantime, Su Bai can''t understand it. What is going on here, and the other party actually left? Because I am staying in the living room because I am at home? seem, Its true that there is only one explanation left. Because of this family, the formation has not changed in the slightest. Gyatso and the monk are also at home on the real day. The auspicious and the little guy are also at home. The only change that happened on this day and the real day was that Su Bai is at home. Double fists, slowly gripping at this moment, this moment, a huge sense of guilt began to fill the heart of Su Bai; Yes, original, That day, as long as I didnt think I was going out, Im going to sway. I didnt have to be bored to find Ying Yinger. I have no self-expansion to give Shen Laotou the opportunity to avenge himself. As long as you are honestly staying at home, brat, Will not lose! Su Bai sat on the sofa with a sigh of relief. The rain outside was getting smaller and smaller, and the lightning and thunder were getting farther and farther. A symphony suddenly stopped at the highest and the tide. But what left Su Bai is a profound self-blame. The facts have already been explained, but the rest of the day is to stay at home with the son, and the son will not have an accident. Damn, Asshole, Su Bai cursed in his heart. He hoped that the lychee would appear directly at this time, and then when she stopped in front of her, she would fly herself out with the power of ruining power, stepping on herself in the roar and roar, and taking the little guy away. Because this is a fake, Su Bai knows that this is a fake, he just needs an emotional comfort and venting, But it is true, it is really true, With the omnipotence of broadcasting, it can perfectly restore all the conditions of the day. As in Trumans World, Truman lived in a structured environment, but the scope is a small town. Only. But broadcasting, it can easily create an identical Shanghai, even an identical China, Asia...and even...the whole planet! In terms of broadcasting, it can perfectly replicate everything that Su Bai can reach that day, and all this is what happened in that day. The slightest breeze will not change its direction. The variable is Su Bai! The most important point is that broadcasting can not only simulate the day of cloning, but also the ability of the people and things here to continue to run with their original thinking trajectories, including lychee, monk, Gyatso, etc. All of them, in fact, are all based on the calculation of their calculations and peacetime data in order to arrive at any decision and behavior that they would make under the interference of Su Bai, the only variable. In other words, In this fake day, Litchi did not even take the shot to take the little guy. It is because Su Bai is here today! It is because Su Bai is here, so the broadcast simulates the thinking and behavior of Litchi, so this is a very different ending! This is the fact. It is the fact that the broadcast is being broadcast. Among them, there is probably a possibility of causal calculation. Even if people who study causality fall into self-expansion, they will not think that they will have a comparison with the broadcast. qualifications. Su Bai put his hands in his hair and lowered his head. The whole person fell into a shackle. Why is this, Why is this happening! Is it my reason? Is it my reason? It turns out that this matter can be changed. The reason for the change is that you only need to be honest at home! Su Bais arms were shaking, his mouth was slightly open, his eyes were a little loose. In fact, Su Bai has already done a good job in the psychological construction of Lichee defeating himself to take away the little guy in front of himself, and even finished the day, preparing for the repeated and repeated performances. But the result of the first day was equal to the grief that Su Bai had just pressed down and then sprinkled a handful of salt. No, it was sprinkled with sulfuric acid! Your own son, you are not protected, this is your responsibility! You whispered to love him and said that he was the last soft place in his heart. But why are you going out that day? Why go to the **** old man to find your chance to avenge, Why go to Ying Yinger to flirt, Why can''t you stay at home safely like you are today with your son to build blocks to watch cartoons! why! why! why! The monk and Gyatso face each other, and Su Bais expression at this time makes them feel at a loss, and auspicious, but also some anxiety. "Oh...oh........." The little guy who was sitting on the carpet held the sofa with his hand and slammed into the front of Su Bai, and plunged into the arms of Su Bai. "Hey.........oh..." Su Bai looked up and looked at the cute, childish face in front of him. For a time, mixed feelings, I brought you out of the story world, I promised that you will protect you and tell you that if I die first, at least I will do nothing to you. But sorry, I have not fulfilled the responsibility of being a father. The little guy was held in his arms by Su Bai, Su Bai looked up, his eyes swept over Gyatso with the monk and the auspicious. He suddenly remembered one thing, If you infer that you are right, What should I do tomorrow? Even if the little guy is not taken away today, but tomorrow is a new day. If he continues to be in the house, the other party will still not come as it is today, then tomorrow will be like today. If you don''t stay in the house, the other party will appear and the little guy will be taken away. All of this seems to be gradually twisted together and become a dead knot! This means that if Su Bai wants to get more information, he can only leave here, but he must sit and watch the little guy being taken away this day! Tomorrow today, what should I do? v3 Chapter 742： Is this your nature? "Small branch, get off work, buy food back?" An aunt sitting at the door of the community was very enthusiastic about the young woman who came on her face. "Yes, Aunt Xu, today my two younger brothers are eating here. I went to work in the market and bought some more food." The young woman is very ordinary, a plain dress, not bought from the store, it should be made from the tailor shop in the alley. Although there is no nameplate, the style is somewhat rustic, but it is worn on this girl. It is not vulgar, but it highlights a delicate charm. The woman walked away with the food. The aunt stood in the same place and looked at the woman''s back. Hey, he licked his mouth and looked very sorry. "The girl of Duojun." Aunt sighed. "Your son is not alone, why not introduce it to your son?" The guard''s uncle said at this time. In the community, everyone looked up and saw the low heads, especially the elderly households were actually familiar with each other. Whenever there was nothing, they also liked to sit in the community flower garden or the guard room, and often set up the dragon gate array. "Hey, old Liutou, you don''t know, this girl is good, it is an orphan." "Is it better to be an orphan? If your son is not tired, your son will take her home. Isn''t it sure that you will serve you as a mother?" The old guard is obviously still incomprehensible. "This is not a thing, I am, also a person who is open-minded, but the girls salary for the whole month is used to help the children of the former orphanage. The orphanage has closed down. She lives in the house, usually at home. I still dont know how many. If she takes her home, yes, she is not cuddling with her family, and she can save anything, but she may bring a large group of orphans to eat dry food. Which one dares to ask. Aunt explained with a shy smile. "Hey, this girl, people are handsome, and my heart is very good." Old Liu head listened to this, but also felt that his heart was not very good. "Isn''t it, but after all, after all, it is the rice and oil, this girl, no matter how beautiful it is." After the aunt finished, he waved his hand. "Looking at the dragon gate with you, I have to go home to cook, Lao Liutou, tomorrow you change your home at home, squatting, saving us a few friends who are always lacking." "To be." Lao Liutou directly agreed. .................. In the house, Jaimeume, who looks very young, is writing homework at the table. There are two boys in the room, one boy is dragging the ground, and the other smaller child is sitting in a chair watching TV. The TV is a black-and-white TV. It is also wired in the land of the landlord. Litchi opened the door, first put the dish into the small kitchen, then walked out and pinched the face of the little boy sitting on the bench watching TV: "Xiaoguang, your brother is doing homework, you turn the TV sound down a bit, hey, obey." "Ok." The child, called Xiaoguang, immediately went down the bench and turned down the volume of the TV. "Mei, how many homework?" Litchi went to Haimeimei and asked. "Sister, soon, I have a few math problems." Haimeimei has grown a velvet position at the chin position. The boy of this age has indeed begun to grow a beard. "Well, that sister went to cook first." Finished. Litchi said to the boy who was cleaning the house, "A Liang, can you help your sister wash the dishes well?" "No problem, sister." A Liang is not old, and she is the same age as Haimeimei. But she dropped out of school and started to work as an apprentice in the barbershop, but the barber shop was relocated, so I dont need to go to work for the past two days. When the new store is busy, the boss will inform himself to go back to work. In the kitchen, the sound of cooking was quickly heard, and the scent of the scent began to come. The lychee technique was really good, especially to take care of these young brothers who were growing up, so the taste and oil were deliberately weighted. Some let them have a good meal. Haimeimeis homework was quickly finished. The kitchen was too small. Aliang and Litchi were already crowded inside. He didnt go to the kitchen to help, but went to the small balcony to collect clothes. His clothes and his sister''s clothes were put in, the hangers were neatly placed, and then he began to fold the clothes, first folded his clothes into the closet, and then began to fold his sister''s. When he squeezed his sister''s skirt, his hands paused and looked at the skirt in front of him. He suddenly had an urge to put it on and try. At this time, Xiao Chenguang, who was watching TV, suddenly came in and shouted to Haimeimei, "Hello brother, I have something for you." After that, Xiao Chenguang took out a pen from his pocket. After Chenguangs collapse in the orphanage, because he was too young, he had adopted his family, so the living conditions were indeed much better than other orphans, and the family also Very kind, lychee every other month to pick up Xiao Chenguang to eat together to play a play parents also agree. "Xiaoguang, this is your own use, my brother doesn''t need it." Haimeimei quickly finished the bun, began to fold the clothes, and then put the clothes into the drawer, while the bottom layer of the drawers were all women''s underwear, all kinds of colors, and many styles, Haimeimei Taking a deep breath, I dont know why, this kind of womans stuff is always very attractive to him. "Wow, a lot." Xiao Chenguang actually came close. "Don''t watch, little guy." Haimeimei was shocked behind him. He actually knew it recently that he seemed to have a kind of obstinacy that could not be described by words in the things that women used, and the sister who lived with him. , it became its own object. Unlike the boy''s early pubic and trivial thoughts, Haimeimei has no feelings and desires for her big sister. He thinks that his big sister is the most beautiful woman in the world, and he is also eager to become a big sister. Man, big sister is the embodiment of all good. "time to eat." Litchi shouted at the dinner table. Haimeimei immediately took Xiaochenguang out to eat together. The dinner like this is basically once a week. The salary of lychee is not much. She has no savings. Most of the money, in addition to maintaining the life of Haimeimei, who lives with her, the rest. The funds that have been donated to the rest of the orphanage are also a bit of a force. The wages of a young woman working for a job, for so many orphans who live in distress, can only be regarded as a drop in the bucket. But it is for this reason that the children in the orphanages sincerely regarded the lychee as their big sister after the deans uncle and the deans aunt left the orphanage. Of course, people will change, especially after becoming an audience. At this point, the name of lychee, for them, may not be as simple as the older sister who used to take care of them. More, still hope that it can be from lychee. The body gains more benefits, and therefore, the best Haimeimei with the lychee is naturally regarded as a person who eats alone. .................. "What do you mean by that?" Haimeimei sneered. "You want to say, why do we become listeners because of big sister?" Lychee is the counter-scale of Haimeimei. For him, anything that is low-lying lychee or even a sandy lychee is not allowed! Especially the Chenguang in front! "Are you still not awake?" Chen Guang sighed, his hands slowly pressed down, and the storms around him disappeared invisible at this time. Before him, it was indeed because of anger, and at this time, he pressed down the inner dry fire. . At least, in love, whether it is before becoming an audience or after becoming an audience, Hai Gongzi is really like a brother, but later Haigongzi found that his strength has exceeded him, and the speed of progress has also smashed him. In the back, this alienated the relationship between the two, perhaps, because he was a brother, but his brother could not help his brother, and there was not much meaning to go too far in front of his brother. "Xiaoguang, you can go to guess the uncle of the dean and the aunt of the dean. After all, they are the orphanages they founded. Then we finally became an audience at a certain age, but for the older sister, I hope, I hope that you can keep it. respect!" Haimeimei was sitting on the ground in a blank voice, and her voice seemed to be weak. Before he faced the anger of the senior audience, it was really stressful. "Hai Ge." Xiaoguang squatted in front of Haimeimei, reached out and gently stroked Haimeis side face. "Hai Ge, you can only say that the temper is a little feminine, but why don''t you look at it, what do you look like now?" Chen Guang stared at Hai Meimei''s eyes. "I like this way, what is it for you!" Haimeimei suddenly roared and reached out to open Chen Guangs hand. "Do you also look down on me, do you also look down on me, feel that I am disgusting? I think I am a shemale? You said, dog, the little light of the day, you said, you said, isnt you even looking down on me! ! ! ! ! ! Chen Guangs arms were shaken by Haimeimei. After the retreat of Haimeimei, Chen Guang reached out and slowly took Hemeimeis hand off his shoulder: "Hai Ge, you haven''t thought about what the economic situation was when the big sister lived with you. She, how could there be so many branded underwear, how could there be so many beautiful skirts, how could there be so many women''s perfumes and supplies. Why does she always wear the simplest clothes to work, why she never used those cosmetics, Why are those things always appearing in front of you frequently and accidentally at home? Why are you still good when you were in junior high school, and then slowly become like this! Tell me with your eyes wide open. Your change, Is it really your nature? v3 Chapter 743： Change! This night, it was very calm. In the evening, Su Bai accompanied the little guy and watched the TV. He took him back to the bedroom. Su Bais hands were under his head, half closed his eyes, and the little guy was kneeling in the Soviet Union. Looking at my own comic book on my stomach. These books were bought when the monk was still there. It is also very interesting to think about it. The monk stole the little guy as the trigger for the task. Therefore, the little guy should be the least suitable for the fat man, but Su Bai can also see that after getting along, the attitude of the fat guy to the little guy has changed a lot, and I really like this simple and lovely child. Usually I dont just hold the little guy around me to play and feed, often Buy toys for the little guys and pay attention to the little guy''s own preferences. The little guy slowly opened his heart to the fat uncle who was very disgusted with himself. The two people got along very well. But now the fat man doesn''t know where it is. After the incident in Guangzhou, Su Bai clearly knows that the fat man is completely planning to be separated from himself. He doesn''t know when he will meet next time, and the little guy......... Su Bai looked at the child who was lying on his stomach and looking at the album at this time. He is not his true son. Everything in this story world is fake. And where are you, where are you? A feeling of sorrow began to shrouded Su Bai, to get real feelings in the false things, this feeling is like a primary school writing to praise the poplar and the Red Army, seemingly pure and beautiful, but in fact only However, it is the self-deception of the people, after all, how can the students'' experience and life really understand the profound meaning of the environment at that time. For Su Bai, it is impossible to indulge in nature. He knows what he needs to do and understands what he should do, but now he is indeed caught in a situation of dilemma. Tomorrow today, How to do it? In this way, my heart kept turning these thoughts, and unconsciously, time was almost zero. The little guy, who has long fallen asleep with Su Bai. Take out the phone and look at the time, three minutes from zero. In fact, if it is a zero point to restart the day, then Su Bai seems to have spent more time, because when he woke up, it was already seven o''clock. In other words, if it is a new one after three minutes, it means that the actual time that Su Bai can actually live in this day is 17 hours. He has been locked up in a cage, and Su Bai seems to find that the cage is much smaller than he had expected, and it seems that he is a luxury when he is standing upright. He can only bend halfway. When the time shows zero, Su Bai only feels dizzy in front of her eyes. When the line of sight recovers, she finds that the outside is sunny. Sure enough, only 17 hours a day. Its just that although there is no rest in a day, Su Bai does not feel sleepy at all. Instead, she feels that she is mentally awkward. It seems that she has slept for seven hours. Although she has been promoted to a higher audience, her life level has been improved again. The feeling is still not lying, the senior audience, but also people, not iron. Get up, walked out of the bedroom, the monk was washing in the bathroom, seeing Su Bai came out and waved to "early". Su Bai smiled and nodded. When the monk came out, he walked into the bathroom and did not go to the washbasin. Instead, he directly opened the shower and sprayed it directly to his face. Cold water wrapped in the morning moisture slap on the face, but Su Bai did not get the slightest relaxation, but a bonfire in the heart began to intensify. Su Bai, who was soaked in the wet, went to the living room, and the monk met. Before he could say anything, the iron door outside came a knock. "I went to see." Su Bai walked quickly to the iron gate, where he stood a courier brother. "Sir, your courier." Su Bai took the courier and said thank you. Express courier nodded, riding his own battery car directly, and Su Bai directly crushed the courier box in his hand, and then the **** was randomly scattered on the ground. Even if Su Bai is going to go out and look for opportunities today, he will not go to Ying Yinger or go to Shen Laotou. If it is really hundreds of times, I will suddenly say one day. If you go to Shen Laotou or Ying Yinger, you can only show that you have been tortured by this torture and you have to give up. Back in the living room, the monk asked: "Who is outside?" "Doing sales." Su Bai made a fool, then sat down on the sofa. But soon, Su Bai got up again and walked back to his bedroom. When Su Bai saw the little guy lying on the bed and fell asleep, he put a big stone in his heart, picked up the little guy and gently brought it to the living room. In, put it on the sofa next to him to continue to sleep, and Su Bai himself, is looking at the coffee table in front of him. On the last day, Litchi came and went, not really hands-on. This means that under the speculation of broadcasting, the choice of litchi is actually diverse. She does not have to be small on this day. The guy grabbed the hand, or said that she didn''t want to grab the little guy in front of her. Therefore, this variability can also trigger other effects, such as she can be as before, as long as the little guy is not in his own sight can take it away. Therefore, Su Baicai deliberately put the little guy in his own sight. Of course, at first, I took the initiative to go out and directly pinch the courier box and the U disk in the box, which also proved that my heart really began to float. What happened on this day, counting the real time, is the beginning of the third time, but Su Bai has become bored from the depths of his heart. For example, the story can be passed directly, can not say nonsense, not directly, express courier sent the courier and still open the door to play back and then ask yourself who is the old man who was directly passed by Su Bai. Su Bai knows that he can''t worry, but there is no way. He looks at the little guy who is still asleep, thinking, can he leave with the little guy to find clues? As long as the little guy is in his sight, will Litchi not take him away today? At this point, Su Bai was too lazy to hesitate, and when the little guy was about to pick it up again, he walked out of the entrance. The monk was a little worried. He didn''t know what happened to Su Bai today. He hurriedly hugged the little guy who hadn''t woken up, and went out. Only after auspiciously gave a cat call, he followed the dissatisfaction. When the little guy didn''t wake up, he was taken away by Su Bai. Obviously, the auspiciousness also noticed that something was wrong, or that Su Bai was not right. What happened to Su Bai was not right. The little guy was put on his knee by Su Bai, Su Bai started the car, and the auspicious side sat in the co-pilot position. The car engine started to let the little guy wake up slowly. He yawned and saw that he was lying on Su Bais leg. He didnt have any dissatisfaction, but he grabbed it with his own small hand. Su Bai''s waist, re-find a comfortable posture and continue to sleep. For Su Bai, the little guy is endless trust. The car drove up the road and went directly to the elevated plane, then turned to the direction of the airport. While driving, I booked the flight ticket with my mobile phone. Fortunately, the flight from Dali didnt take long, otherwise Su Bai might directly rob a plane. Forced to fly Dali. The characters and roles that he can barely break can be really few. Liang Sen is reluctant to count one, but Su Bai has no hope for him. Even before, he faintly felt that with the relationship between Liang Sen and Litchi, When Li Zhizhi took his son in Shanghai, Liang Sen, the only audience in Shanghai who is currently sitting in Shanghai, did not notice it. After re-associating the experiment that Liang Sen had conducted on himself, Su Bai could almost confirm the thing by the method of reverse reasoning. That is, even if the tombstone was destroyed by Liang Sen, the relationship between him and the lychee is likely. It is not really complete. This kind of sturdy and unremarkable big-level audience is definitely not expected, and it is not a solution to it. It has nothing to do with Liang Sen, and there is no reason to ask Liang Sen to help. However, what surprised Su Bai was that when the car was about to open to the terminal, a van suddenly exploded from the oblique rear and slammed directly into Su Bais car. Su Bai hugged the little guy with one hand to protect his safety. Then the whole person broke open the window and flew out. The auspiciousness also went straight out. The van and Poussin slammed together, and both cars were extremely badly damaged. However, Su Bai and Jixiang and the little guys are unscathed. For Su Bai at this time, it is almost impossible to cause harm to him in a car accident. A hand sticking out of the deformed van directly pulled the iron in front of him, and then a man with a bronzed skin came out of the scrapped van. "How, fear? You want to escape?" Shen old man reached out and touched his chest. "Unfortunately, this time, you can''t run away." Didn''t wait for Su Bai to react to anything, auspicious suddenly crouched down at this time, and began to press down on the old man''s head and began to lower his voice. Su Bai brows, wrong, Auspicious, there is no reason to fear that even the senior audience is not the old man. Then, It is scared, who is it? Suddenly, a smoldering wind hit, and even the clouds above the head were thicker at this time. A woman''s figure appeared on the roof of the terminal building. Although it was far apart, Su Bai could clearly feel that the other person''s gaze fell on himself. No, it was the little guy who fell in his own hands. Body! How is it possible that the little guy is clearly by her side, how could she appear? Now she can appear, why can''t she appear last night? v3 Chapter 744： Rolling! When Su Bai saw that the womans figure appeared on the terminal, the whole person was immediately paralyzed. How can this be? This is simply not possible! The little guy is in his arms, he is here, why does she still appear? And she actually reveals her own figure! Well, last night, Do not, To be exact, all the inferences made in the previous day were completely overthrown at this time. Su Bai analyzed that the things that had been spent all night were proved to be a piece of waste paper by the situation at hand! The other party is not afraid of knowing that she is the little guy she is walking away, so she does not appear to the little guy when she is present. That damn, what the **** is going on, why didn''t she dare to appear the last night, but this time it took the initiative to appear? The figure of a woman is awkward, with a kind of freedom and elegance, she seems to be the clearest water lotus in the world, not staining the dust. But Su Bai did not appreciate the beauty of the slightest. When this woman appeared, Su Bais mind emerged from the misery of the auspicious body frustration. It was the hysterical after discovering that his son was gone, and it was the three-month self-torture on the desert island! This woman has given herself a lot of pain, even as much as that man and woman! Unfortunately, the current Su Bai does not have the ability to fight this woman, but fortunately, this woman can not kill herself! The woman''s body shape began to drift, but every time it flashed and moved, it was quietly getting closer to her and Su Bai. She came very light, but in fact it was equivalent to a thunder, directly hit the head of Su Bai. Shen Laotou is a dog skin plaster. Su Bai doesn''t care. He used to be able to solve him. Now he can kill him directly and easily. After all, although he seems to be only a senior, he actually The inner and the cognition of everything is not what I can compare with that day. However, the appearance of this woman has directly blocked many roads of Su Bai, one of which is to go to Dali for help! She has been staring at herself, has been watching herself, has been watching herself, her every move, as if she is in her sight. Moreover, the most important thing is that she is not only observing the rules that appear when there are more than five o''clock in the evening, she can always shoot at any time, and she can shoot at any time. This is not, She is now shooting. In the next blink, her distance from Su Bai was directly reduced to less than ten meters. "Meow!" The first one to throw out, It is good luck! The auspicious figure with a hesitation, on the one hand, can feel the cold air brought by the woman, knowing the appearance of the lychee in front of him, but it is not good, but it is in the mind when he and the lychee lived together. Picture. Auspicious does not know what kind of posture to face the old master, and it is certainly inappropriate to take the initiative to run past her feet, but it seems inappropriate to launch an attack. Soon, auspicious does not need to make any hesitation, because Litchi has made a decision for it. Jade fingered a wave, a tyrannical light appeared, and the auspicious immediately flew out, giving a mourning, the body flesh and blood, and slammed on the ground. Very decisive, very determined, not dragging the water with the slightest, even her eyes did not change the slightest, indifferent as ice! Then, the shape of the lychee approached again and almost appeared in front of Su Bai. Shen Laotou was shocked by the side. Of course, he felt a great pressure from this suddenly appearing woman. At this time, he knew that he was a passerby, so when this beautiful woman directly approached Su Bai At that time, Shen Laotou did not have the anger of his own enemies being taken away by others. He wished that this woman could not see him at all, and he took him as a fart and let it go. Because Shen Laotou feels that even a senior listener can not bring such a terrible pressure to himself. So, what kind of terrible level does this womans strength have? Su Bais body began to burn, and a breath beyond the seniors was boiling. The body, without suffering from the three-month desert island self-destructive torture, did not experience the enthusiasm in the gold, through the marriage of others to the summit, and therefore, in this day, even if the internal is completely different, but Su Bai can not force Promoted to a high-level audience, because the original accumulation... not enough! But now, he can be the equivalent of a half-step senior audience. Even so, it has already opened up a lot of seniors, and it is no longer a level of existence with seniors. However, even so, Litchi just waved his hand, the index finger point to Su Bai, Su Bai was immediately imprisoned, and could not move at all. Let your half-step senior audience, but in the face of absolute strength, you are still nothing. Su Baiyus eyes were cracked, and he could only stand in the same place, watching the lychee take the little guy away from his arms. The little guy saw the auspicious being shot and flew out, saw his father being imprisoned, he did not cry, nor did he make trouble, but his face was wrinkled, he was resisting, he was licking his little arm and calf, but It seems very pale and powerless. This beautiful figure is holding the little guy like this, the figure begins to float again, she is retreating, she is leaving, as she had come back before, she is leaving like this. However, with a few moments, her gaze fell on the auspicious body that fell on the blood, and the auspiciousness also crawled back at this time. At this time, the auspiciousness, the soul is hurt, and the flesh is also wounded. It is reasonable to say that it has lost the ability to continue fighting, but it is still standing up, its body is burning, and its spirit is burning. It was squeezing itself, and it burned itself, and it stood up again and rushed toward the lychee again. This time, auspiciousness does not hesitate, and there is no need to hesitate. However, Litchi did not take auspicious shots again. It seems that he is too lazy to get his hands, or he may not be able to continue to shoot. However, from her first attack on auspiciousness, the possibility of the latter is really negligible. Auspicious made a **** light, chasing the past in the direction of the disappearance of the lychee. Su Bai, still standing in the same place, the power of imprisonment has not completely disappeared. After waiting for about a few tens of seconds, the power of imprisonment disappeared, and Su Bai resumed control over his own body. Auspicious did not come back, maybe, this is to change a scene but completely replay the situation of that day. In the end, why did the auspicious fall in the hands of the hunchback old man and suffered serious injuries? The reason may be exactly the same as before. The lychee smashed the auspiciousness and took away the little one, and the auspicious and undeadly burned everything and chased it out. In the end, it should not be caught up. Even if it is caught up, it is estimated to be useless. However, the auspiciousness finally fell into the hands of the hunchback old man in the northeast. This is enough to show how long it took for the auspiciousness to catch up, even if it has no strength, even if it is seriously damaged due to the serious damage of the soul, it still continues to chase. Going on, like a stray cat, from Shanghai, in such a way, chasing the northeast. Shen Laotou still stood on the side, even if Su Bai was imprisoned, but he still did not have the courage to shoot Su Bai again. The atmosphere that the scary woman showed is in the end. Shen Laotou is not clear, but just Su Bai In the face of the woman, the body rises up and is a high-level audience! When you are ready to come back for revenge, you find that your enemies have become a horrible existence that you can''t slap the tigers. This is a desperate and a huge blow. Su Bais gaze stayed on the old mans head for a while. Shens old man swallowed a sip. He didnt move because he didnt dare to move. Just as there are few nuclear weapons reserves in the worlds nuclear powers, but the destruction of the earth is actually a ruin. There is no difference in the earth a hundred times. Whether its just the terrible woman, its still the real strength of Su Bai. Shen Laotou knows clearly that both of them have the ability to easily kill themselves. Su Bai didn''t kill the old man, because killing him didn''t kill him. It didn''t make any sense. Tomorrow, he would still appear outside his doorstep, sending a courier brother to send himself a U disk to declare war. Su Bai spread his hands, and the little guy was taken away from himself in front of him. It was very thorough, really thorough, and he didnt even have the qualification to kill him. This is really a huge irony. Torture. However, everything that was guessed yesterday has just been completely overthrown. New doubts have followed. First, why does Litchi dare to appear directly in front of himself, and his own cheap aunt does not dare to appear in front of himself in the true face. The last time the cheap mom used her sister''s body to talk and communicate with herself, but why can Litchi be? Is it difficult for her not to be the second **** body? My own eyes are the eyes of the radio. I saw her appear. The broadcast naturally saw it. And at this time, where should she be sent by the train, the radio really ignores it? Another doubt, why didn''t she dare to appear last night, why did she appear here today? What was the difference and difference between last night and today? I have countless memories of this day, but Litchi, only this day, and therefore, she will not be suspicious of herself, the results and situation of the two opposites last night and today, there must be its reasons And mystery! Su Bai took a deep breath and he felt that he needed help. At least someone could sit down with himself to analyze and analyze. For example, monks, such as Gyatso, even fat people have left home yesterday, but others should still be in Shanghai. Su Bai looked at the scrapped Poussin and took a taxi back. It was too slow. Su Bai reached out and took a direct shot against his forehead. At this moment, he dissipated himself and committed suicide. ............ "call" Su Bai suddenly opened his eyes, in front of his bedroom, the little guy was still lying beside him, he shook his head, stabilized his mind and walked out of the bedroom. This is the fourth day of the day, and Su Bai, but it has begun to produce a sense of confusion. The monk was washing in the bathroom, seeing Su Bai came out, waving his hand and shouting: "Early." "The monk, called out the Buddha, I have something to say to you." v3 Chapter 745： Behind the scenes Su Bai sat on the sofa, the little guy was still placed beside him, he was holding a cigarette in his hand, and began to smoke himself, even if the little guy was next to him, he did not care. Before, in the last time, Su Bai killed himself, it was a gamble. He was betting that even if he committed suicide, this reincarnation would not end. If he committed suicide, it would end. And then born. But when you think about it, it seems that broadcasting will not be easy to end and break through in such a simple way. This day is true, but according to the realism of the real world and the principle of subjectivism, this day of continuous recurrence is actually a fake. Gyatso is fake, monk is fake, the little guy is fake, auspicious is also fake, and lychee is also fake. Own...... Compared with the real world, he is a high-level audience, but when he is here, he enters his body at that time in the way of memory. So, In other words, Su Bai himself is also a fake. You Su Bai, only have the detachment of thinking here, but you are actually fake, carrying your own, is your own soul and thinking, so your suicide will not affect the continuation of this cycle. The last suicide, one is to save time, go directly to the beginning of the next game, so that you can see the monk and Gyatso as quickly as possible, and the second is to verify this conjecture. You can''t end your death. Death can''t bring you an end. It seems to be a plug-in for Su Bai. It''s like playing a very difficult game. Your character has countless lives. But the fact is not the case. This game is not torturing the characters in your hands, but to torture the players. Day after day, the same story is extremely boring for those who play games, but you can''t leave the game, because the game is not over yet, even if you want to let the character you control take the initiative to die, but also change Do not come to the "gameover" prompt. The specific aspects of these things are: Last time, Su Bai had an extremely impetuous mentality in the face of the upcoming story. He first opened the door and took the courier and then came back and drove to the airport with the unawake little guy. At that time, Su Bais heart was actually impetuous and I am impatient. Now, the little guy is next to Su Bai, but Su Bai is still smoking, as if he doesn''t care about his children. Because of my heart, Su Bais patience, recognition, and feelings for people and things of this day are slowly being replaced by continuous resetting, and the last suicide is a catalyst. It can even be described as a giant cannon bombardment, completely defeating Su Bais sense of identity on this day. Su Bai still remembers that the first time he entered the territory of the sect, he was stayed there for more than a month by Xu Fugui, which was equivalent to such a long period of confinement. Su Bai also could not accept the initiative to accept the temptation of Huang Quanshui to commit suicide. Here, although there are bound to be monks, Gyatso, and the little guys have auspicious and everyone, their existence, their behavior, their words, have played a more terrible effect than confinement. Their words and deeds are stimulating you, they are afflicting you. Slowly, you will completely lose your obsession here. You will not care about everything. In the endless torture, you will be lost or Dismiss yourself. Perhaps this is the real death for Su Bai, and if at the right time, the radio chooses to end this punishment, then Su Bai, who wakes up again, is probably no longer the original Su Bai. It is. The new Su Bai will completely bid farewell to the obsession with friendship and affection, and will abandon all previous world views, which will be as clear as white paper, or as strong as iron. The old you have been annihilated and ruined in the endless "day prisoner", the new you, just a tortured to deformed soul re-inherited your body and soul. From the perspective of broadcasting, it once let the blood corpse enter the story world for five minutes. When he came back, his wife just died in front of him, which made the blood corpse completely violently voluntarily give up all the family and ethics, the only remaining Just anger of revenge on the radio! But it is possible that the **** body like this is what the radio station wants to see. It does not want the cabbage that it has planted so hard to be corroded by the so-called feelings. It does not require you to have too much emotion, just need you to constantly change. Stronger and stronger, then stronger. Now, with this punishment of the world, the radio may also have the mind to reinvent Su Bai, let Su Bai become the way it wants to see it, one without obsession, no affection, no friendship, no any It is a drag and a burden, and there is only one mental patient in my heart. "Su Bai!" The monk suddenly screamed. Su Bais hand with a cigarette suddenly shook. He had just been ecstatic. He did not see Gyatso sitting in front of him, and the monk had already sat here waiting. "I will tell you the whole thing first." Su Bai annihilated the cigarette **** and looked back at the little guy around him. I don''t know why, this time, it is not a kind of gentleness that rises in my heart. Care, but a rejection and resentment of false things. I have confidently felt that I can take dozens of reincarnations hundreds of times before, but now is the first time? Has his heart been shaken to this level? When Su Bai finished the whole thing, the monk and Gyatso face each other, the monk stretched his finger and pointed at himself, and then squeezed his face. "Do you mean that barrenness is fake?" After that, the monk laughed again. "Interesting, interesting, with a complete memory of infertility, and a clone with a poorly appreciative mindset." During the narrative process, Su Bai revealed the soul of his half-step senior audience. Therefore, Gyatso and the monk did believe this. They did not panic and nervous. On the contrary, they were The fake thing, showing great curiosity and interest, began to feel self-touching. Sitting on the opposite side of Su Bai, there was a black line on his face. "Hey........." At this time, the door knocking from the iron gate outside. "Is it a quick delivery of the old U disk?" asked the monk. Gyatso knows, got up and went out, a few moments, when he came back, he took the unpacked parcel and took out a U disk. The monk nodded and looked at Su Bai. "Dabai, you are more and more impetuous. Of course, the impoverished can''t accuse you of this, because anyone who is replaced by this ''day prisoner'', even if it is Barren, it is estimated that it is better than you, and your willpower and resistance are among the best of us. Now, what poor can do is a simple analysis. The monk took out a piece of paper and a pen. "Its like doing a binary equation in a math topic. Marking the known conditions, setting the unknown conditions together, comparing them to each other, it is possible to launch what we want. Know something. According to the real day, the conditions are: I + Gyatso + auspicious + house array = the little guy was taken away According to the last day of your last visit, the conditions are: I + Gyatso + auspicious + house array + Su Bai = the little guy has not been taken away According to the last day, the conditions are: Su Bai + auspicious = the little guy was taken away. The monk listed these three very simple conditions, and then continued. "If you think deeply, there is a possibility, that is, between the poor and the Gyatso, there is a black hand behind the scenes. If you want to be simple, purely from In terms of literal relations, it is actually very clear." The monk took a pen and drew a circle on the words "I" and "Jiacuo", and then drew a circle on the "Su Bai", "Auspicious" and "House Array". "When the barren and Gyatso and you are together, the little guy will not be taken away. It can be said that any one of the barren and Gyatso is behind the scenes, and the black hand does not want to be discovered by you; another It may be that you, auspiciousness, and the house are a condition. When you are together, the lychee cannot come over and take the little guy. And the two possibilities of authenticating who are true and false are actually very simple, and only one day is needed. This is not difficult for you, but it is a race against time, because the poor do not know how many rounds you can still make. The monk said that he took a sip of water and said, "In tomorrow, oh, that is the next day, Su Bai, you will take the barren and Gyatso together, plus auspicious, and the little guy and you, everyone go At the airport, see if the lychee will appear. If the lychee does not appear, there is a problem between the poor and Gyatso, which is almost certain. Then, when you next time, you can choose one of us to sneak and kill one, and then go to the airport with the little guy and auspicious like the last time, see if the lychee appears, then you can be sure that the poor and Jia Among the measures, which is behind the scenes. As for who to kill, it does not matter. First, remove a pit, turn two unknowns into an unknown, and then look at the specific results for inference, you can see at a glance. With your current strength and the sneak attack, it should not be difficult to kill the poor or kill Gyatso. However, you have already committed suicide, and then you have to start killing the poor and Gyatso. This may cause you to fall into further irritability and lack of identity. This is a double-edged sword. Of course, if the next time you go to the airport with the barren and Gyatso as you did last time, the lychee still appears, it is simple, you can prove that there is no problem with the poor and Gyatso, then the inference point of the problem is You can change your mind directly. In any case, at that time, the real answer is infinitely close. v3 Chapter 746： You are really sad On the Bund, the lights are rising, and the background is the gorgeous neon neon. This is the most splendid and direct business card in Shanghai. Many new people take wedding photos here. At this point in the evening, basically every place suitable for taking pictures. They will be occupied by people who take wedding photos. Even if passers-by enters, the photographer will immediately remind you to leave. For the Chinese, it is a happy event for others to marry. Even if the attitude of others is not good, and they are uncomfortable in their own hearts, most of them will choose to restrain the newcomers. However, at this time, there are two men, but they have always stood at the best position, and the back is leaning against the railing on the Huangpu River. There is a sentence that talks about the sky without a word. Many photographers reminded them to walk away, but they were directly ignored. When the photographer''s tone improved and became very unfriendly, the two men were still doing their own thing. In the end, only the photographers could choose. After giving up and retreating, they are here to help the guests take wedding photos. If they fight at this time, they will touch the guests. "Actually, some things I don''t believe you don''t see, don''t believe that you really don''t notice it. In fact, you should be among our orphans. The first one found that the big sister is not right?" Chen Guang felt that the evening wind blew his hair from time to time. Sometimes, people can''t be confident. The more intelligent people, the more they will subconsciously avoid the state of self-confidence, especially the audience, even if they are small and slack, they can kill themselves. Chen Guang saw that the son of the sea did not speak, but he had to continue. "After all, you are the closest person to the big sister, and also the one with the most **** under the big sister." In fact, I understand your psychology. When I began to doubt the relationship between my eldest sister and our orphans, I also fell into a kind of self-pain and entanglement. The image of my eldest sister is really wonderful. I didn''t even dare to take the initiative to marry her. Even a little doubt is a great pain for me. But people always have to face it, especially for people like us, we can face death, and what can''t be faced? Hai Ge, why do you change yourself into a man who is not a man or a woman, and, most importantly, your strength, why are you just an ordinary senior now, I always thought that Hai Ge You will be promoted to a high-level audience before me, but your strength has not improved in this year, but only regressed. What are these reasons? Chen Guang continued to ask. Haimeimei licked her lips and said nothing. This is the most irritating thing of Chen Guang. I have said this to myself, but Haimeimei is still not in the oil. But some things you want to know must be obtained from Haimeimei! Haimeimei''s eyes are a little flickering, like hesitation, and it seems to be painful. Perhaps, Chen Guang has a saying that is indeed right. As a person who has recently walked with Litchi, he could not have noticed anything. "Xiaoguang, Big Sister, that''s all of me, it''s my life. I do everything for her. I am willing." Chen Guang made a fist with one hand. He really wanted to smash Haimei''s mouth at this time, but he still resisted. His tone has already generated great fluctuations, angry, not against lychees, but For Haimeimei: "Hai Ge, you are willing to be stupid, you are willing to be naive, you are willing to dig a pit yourself and bury your head in the pit to pretend what you don''t know, but have you thought about it for us? Have you thought about these brothers and sisters in the orphanage? They were originally orphans, they are already very poor, but they have many people who have died in the world of stories, and before they died, they experienced painful torture and horror! Haimeimei bites her lips and can almost see the bleeding, but he still has nothing to say, but the ups and downs of the chest, but it is getting bigger and bigger, obviously it is difficult to suppress. At this time, another person came over. "Hey, how long do you have to take up here?" The voice was very unkind, and it was very cold. Chen Guang turned his head, did not say anything, did not do anything, but took the initiative to smile, indicating that the other party can stand by. In front of Haimeimei, Chen Guang regards himself as the brother of Hai brother, but in front of ordinary people, he is a god. In front of the rest of the audience, he is a high-ranking audience. In the face of this stranger''s move, he has already stated that he regards this stranger as his own existence. Jie Jie did not take the initiative to stand in the past, but looked at Haimeimei with a cold look. "You are a shemale, still staying in Shanghai. When I see you, I feel so disgusting." Haimeimei glanced at the solution and said nothing. And Chen Guang is a face change, standing in front of understanding, "He is my brother." This is a warning. Jie Xiao smiled and did not care to point his finger at Haimeimei. "You are also funny. I recognize a person who is not a man or a woman as a brother." "Please talk, it is best to respect, I am earlier than you promoted to the senior audience." The anger in Chen Guang''s eyes is also growing. "Oh." Jie Xiao shook his head. "Sorry, I can''t do it, and..." Jie Jie stretched his finger to Chen Guang. "You are not my friend, his threat, I will be afraid to accept it, but You, I am standing in front of you now, do you dare to come and kill me? Just because I told your brother a few ordinary people feel that they take it for granted?" Chen Guang did not get rid of it and went directly to it. indeed, Similar to Su Bai, this kind of saying that it is hand-in-hand and hurting each other and rushing to the point of not paying attention to the broadcast punishment is really pitiful. "If you look up and see you, you don''t have to do this. Also, are you coming over, not just to mock someone else''s demon?" After all, they are all high-level listeners. If you have to enmity, there will always be opportunities to be distributed to the same story world. "I came, really not to ridicule him, he is something, it is worthy of me to ridicule." Unscrupulously took out a handkerchief and wiped his gold-rimmed glasses, "I just want to ask one thing, But it seems that what you want to ask is the same as what I want to ask." "Hello, not the same." Chen Guangdao. "No, it''s the same." Jie Yu said such a meaningful words, and at the same time approached the face of some dissipated Haimeimei, continued, "You are pitiful, and at the same time, you are really sad." ........................ After the inference of the monk had just finished, Su Bai smiled. He used the finger with the cigarette to refer to the monk. "Monk, then I will kill you tomorrow." "Anything." The monk seems to be very indifferent. He pointed to himself and was very calm. "Buddhas like to say that this is just a stinking skin, and that the poor now, even the soul is fake, kill it, kill In order to get a big relief, it is only in this case that the poor can really completely ignore the death." Gyatso was very rude to take a hand on the shoulder of a monk. "Seven laws, seeing that your analysis is the head of the road, don''t you finally be behind the scenes?" "If this clone is completely inherited from the barren memory, then it is really not barren." The monk is very sure, "but the barren is uncertain whether there are other factors, such as the second personality, But the probability that such things will appear in barrenness and Gyatso is almost as small as zero. Therefore, if you calculate according to the first route, in fact, Gyatso, you are behind the scenes in the eyes of the poor." Su Bai picked up the little guy and expressed his dissatisfaction with auspicious screaming. "Forget it, don''t make a noise. Brothers will take me in the car together. Go directly to the airport and see if the woman will come out and intercept me directly. If it doesn''t come out, then I can only choose for you tomorrow. One." Su Bai did accept the monk''s theory. If this time, when he went to the airport with his monk and Gyatso, the result would not have appeared. Then it was basically certain that the black hand behind the scenes was really on them. . However, when everyone got into the car and Su Bai was ready to start the car, Gyatso sitting in the back seat suddenly said: "Su Bai, I suggest that you can continue to take us out again tomorrow, if this lychee does not appear." Su Bai stunned and then nodded. He understood the meaning of Gyatso. Gyatso means that this time, Su Bai and everything that is carried out, then if the black hand behind the scenes is in Gyatso or the monk, then it is very likely that the black hand will not choose this shot. If this lychee does not appear, it is not The first article may be completely excluded. In order to be on the safe side, it is to let Su Bai in the next reincarnation, do not tell Gyatso and the truth of the monk, take them directly and auspicious and little guys to the airport to see if the next time, the lychee will appear, because the next time During the day, the memory of Gyatso and the monk will still be reset. Of course, all this is based on the fact that this lychee did not appear. If this lychee appeared, then the first inference line, the so-called behind-the-scenes black-handed theory, can be directly proved to be wrong. When the car drove to the airport terminal, a van began to accelerate from the back like a ghost, but Su Bai''s gaze still stared at the front. When the van collided, the little guy was left in the driving position, and Su Bai appeared in front of the van in an instant, and directly hit the van windshield. "Hey!" A crisp sound came, the whole van was completely frozen in an instant, and with the old man inside, there was still a shocking color on his face. Subsequently, Su Bai''s Poussin stopped slowly on the side of the road, and the monk stopped to the right. then, The monk took the little guy out of the car, and Gyatso and Jixiang also got off the bus. Everyone looked forward together, Above the terminal building, the womans shadow, Its so clear and awkward, she was, coming v3 Chapter 747： She is not really lychee! Litchi appeared, still in the old position, or the old style, it seems that even the dark clouds stacked slowly in the sky have no obvious difference with the last time. Oh, there is still a difference. Its the old mans running dragon. The last time he successfully drove to the white-spirited Poussin, but this time, Su Bai didnt give the dragon a chance to speak and show his face, directly with the whole van. The ice was sealed, and he didn''t even give him a single line. Once upon a time, dramas have been popular all over the world, but with the development of technology, dramas have gradually become small and fresh snacks of niche tastes, no longer becoming the mainstream of entertainment. Movies, TV series and other stories with more visual impact and substitution are more popular with the audience. Compared with this, the drama is a bit boring and simple, and it also makes people feel that it is easy to play. At this time, Su Bai had this feeling. He felt that his position was not a day that was highly cloned by the broadcast, but a stage of drama. Also, it is a stage of drama in a middle school. Rough, simple, abstract, monotonous... Little guy, auspicious, monk, Gyatso, Shen Laotou and even Litchi, in Su Bai, it is just a simple item on the stage that can''t be simple. Day after day, boring and boring. How much recognition and substitution do you have for a prop? Su Bai is indeed somewhat overconfident. In fact, on the first day, he probably guessed that the broadcast was similar to the "day prisoner", but at that time Su Bai felt that he should be able to support dozens of rounds or even Hundreds of rounds, because Su Bai has absolute confidence in his benevolent willpower. But Su Bai found himself wrong and was very wrong. For the first time, Su Bai hugged the little guy when he woke up. At that time, Su Bai knew it was a fake, but there was still a need to use the false things here to comfort his heart. However, after all, people''s feelings are not a steady stream of sea water. It is time-sensitive and very precious. For the second time and the third time, when Su Bai is too lazy to use emotional comfort and no emotion can continue to be freshly comforted. The false things gradually began to become a fascinating thing in your eyes. A group of characters such as a little guy, auspicious, monk, etc. They are fake, even if they are very real, but they are indeed fake, the smashing of the lychee, many variables, so that Su Bai can not keep a quiet heart to sink and think And conditioning, this is a struggle and rejection that is difficult to describe in words. Generally, people who have not experienced this kind of thing have difficulty understanding this feeling. Now, Litchi has appeared, proving that the first type may be wrong. There is no behind-the-scenes hand in Gyatso and the monk, and this is actually done for Su Bai, today''s event, or today''s task. Maybe, what the broadcaster wants to see is this scene. It is this feeling that the radio wants to get. Su Bai didn''t bother to think about it, because many times, you think a lot, but the things to do are actually the only ones. Many people want to make a dandelion drifting in the wind, but after waking up, they still have to go to work in the subway. Life is like life, life is like. The broadcast originally deliberately let the blood corpse let his wife die in front of him in a way that is extremely bloody, but there is nothing to do, but it may be to pursue the so-called story, so this trick is not used equally in Su Bai, of course, It may be because the broadcast saw that Su Bai could continue to be strong after experiencing so many successive attacks. He felt that the way of blood corpses may not be suitable for Su Bai, and therefore, the punitive story world becomes This is how it looks. Let you get bored with your past network of relationships, let you negate your past, let you reject yourself from the past, let you choose to self-eliminate your past. This punishment of the story world is not to let you die. In fact, the real big fear, the direct death, can''t really be ranked, the world is suffering, the diversified sufferings, and some people feel that life is not as good as death. The fact that so many people commit suicide every year is actually the best proof. Obviously, death is not the greatest fear. When two evils are taken together, some people often feel that death is so cute, and they are glad that they still have Death can go to choose. The world of broadcast design is to punish and punish the real Su Bai. It makes Su Bai change in this world of punishment stories, and everything is completely transformed into another person. When a person''s character outline is flattened, when a person has abandoned his past self, then the new born personality, even if the DNA has not changed, can you think that it is the same person as the past? Litchi appeared, and Su Bai reached out and gently placed it on his forehead. The monk suddenly turned his head at this time and saw Su Bai, who was very casually ready to commit suicide. Some words, according to the character of the previous monk, he would not rush to say, because the monk is very good, know when What to say, but the monk has no way, he knows what identity he is now. Today is over, the new day begins today, then he will be turned into a "stupid white sweet", some words, now do not say, there is no chance. "Su Bai, barren knows that you have suffered a lot." The monk said. Su Bai stunned, not rushing to break his soul. At this time, the lychee had come over, the auspicious "call" rushed over, with a little hesitation, but soon, the lychee fingers waved, the auspicious flesh flew out of the blur, and fell heavily on the ground. At this time, whether it is Gyatso or the monk, they are all facing the lychee that is coming here, and it seems that they have not regarded the smashing lychee as one thing at all. In fact, indeed, the two sorghums know that they are now an identity. They dont have the boring thought that they are cloaked and false, and then break out of the small universe and intend to kill and replace the ontology. Su Bai stopped the action and looked at the monk. "If you want to give up, then the suffering you have eaten before is in vain." The monk is meaningful and profound, then he is bounced off, not injured, but is swept away directly, while the little guy is from the monk It fell in the hands and was caught by Gyatso. "There are not many ways in the pipeline. In the end, you still have to go back to yourself." Gyatso said this with the little guy. Immediately, Gyatso was also shot and flew out, and the little guy fell into the hands of Litchi. Lychee looked at Su Bai, her eyes were slightly condensed, because she found a big mistake. The two sorghums did not resist, because they knew that it was indifferent to do their own resistance in the face of absolute power, and that lychee would not kill the audience. This is certain. However, it is clear that both of them were shot and flew out like a flies, but before they flew, they also poured a chicken soup on each of Su Bai. Su Bai looked at the lychee standing in front of him, and the lychee was watching him. Immediately, Su Bai is still the palm of his hand, the soul of self-dissipation, When suicide is beginning to become a habit, and when self-abandonment becomes more and more instinct, Su Bai himself knows in his heart that this is the real torture and torture. Every time you commit suicide, every time you get bored, it is like a poison, a product, which will make you sink deeper and deeper. However, Su Bai chose to commit suicide. ............ "early." In the bathroom, the monk greeted Su Bai while washing his face. "The monk, shouted on Gyatso to come over." Su Baiyan is concise. When the monk and Gyatso went to the living room, they found that Su Bai was sitting on the side of the coffee table. There was a book on the coffee table. The above was actually the equation written by the last monk today. Its just that the monk doesnt know what it means. Su Bai said that he had to say the same thing. In the end, Su Bai was like the last monk of today, holding a pen in the position of the three circles of "Su Bai", "Auspicious" and "House Array". A bit. "I, auspicious, house array, when these three conditions constitute the same, Litchi will not come to pick up the little guy." Su Bai said. At this time, it seems that everything is a replica of yesterday. The first thing that monks and Gyatso are interested in is their own identity. They have started to touch themselves......... Su Bai was patient and waited for two people to finish the test. He also took the express delivery in the middle, and then threw it at the entrance of the entrance. When Su Bai came back, Su Bai saw that the monk and Gyatso were in meditation. "Da Bai, the last time I did today, did not say that this second possibility if it is established, what does it mean?" asked the monk. Su Bai shook his head. The monk smiled and sighed. "You should call me last time, I thought about things, so I can save some things." Su Bai silent, waiting for the monk''s thinking, this equation is listed by the monk, then, only need to give the monk time, he can figure out and get the answer. Gyatso looked at Su Bais observation with great interest, and said, Dabai, what do you feel now? Su Bai took a deep breath and suppressed the impatience of his inner heart. "Nothing to feel." "Oh." Gyatso nodded. "Just think that you really are not like yourself, not just the change in strength." Su Bai did not continue to respond, he did not seem to want to discuss such things with Gyatso. The little guy still slept in the bedroom, and Su Bai didn''t bring him out this time. Finally, the monk took a cup of tea and took the palm of his hand on the coffee table. "Call... Inferior, once this second result is established, the biggest and most intuitive one may be only one. That is, This lychee, She is not a real lychee! ! ! v3 Chapter 748： The answer is revealed! "The reason is actually very simple." The monk stretched his finger to refer to auspiciousness, and pointed to Su Bai, and finally pointed to the room. "In fact, the equations listed above have several elements, such as ''poor'' themselves. For example, ''Jiacuo'', but the last three elements are the auspicious and the house. You three things, um... barren and can''t say three things, so let''s say, Su Bai, your current strength, although the flesh is still the flesh of this day, because on the real day, you have not become this day. Senior audience, but your soul and your knowledge of all the software is still after you, of course, compared to the current impoverishment, you Su Bai is from the future, and your real strength, not to say A complete audience, but certainly no longer the level of seniors, it is no exaggeration to say that you are a half-step senior listener. As for auspicious, its strength we have known before, a big demon, comparable to the strength of the senior audience, the high probability is the level of the advanced audience. The array of the house, the senior audience will be very headaches. When this method is in place, we are surrounded by another partner who is comparable to the senior audience. That is to say, Su Bai, when you are here, when auspicious is here, when you both are in this room, it is equivalent to the presence of three similar senior listeners guarding your son. At this time, Litchi chose to give up because she did not have the confidence or that she did not have the strength to shoot the three strong opponents of the high-level audience, so that time, when you left your son with your son, the lychee did not come! This is based on several experimental exclusions and mutual proofing. But we know that, in fact, Litchi is a big audience, and it is more terrible and more unknown than Liang Sen. If it is really her own shot, then even if there are ten senior listeners in our house, neither is the impoverished I think it will be put in the eyes. So, The lychee that appeared in many times before today should not be a real lychee, but a counterfeit. After the monk said this, he took a sigh of relief and then reached out and touched his head. The monk rarely did this kind of teasing because he always paid attention to his image and had his own standards of words and deeds. More demanding than public stars in the eyes of fans. But at this time, the monk has some self-adjustment. "Broadcasting is based on previous data and reasoning to simulate the behavior and thinking of the poor clone. It seems that barrenness is very clever in the recognition of broadcasting." "I have seen boastfulness, and I have never seen the clones boast." Gyatso laughed beside him. Su Bai frowned slightly. He was not interested in joking with Gyatso and the monk. In fact, he is increasingly seeing Gyatso and the monk as tools and two useful tools. Every suicide, in the case of Su Bai, is to further move toward the abyss. In the last time, the monk once said to Su Bai, don''t give up, once you choose to give up, then the suffering you have eaten before will completely lose its meaning. Because in the last day, the monk saw that Su Bai actually had a tendency to cooperate with the radio in his heart. So he simply committed suicide, no longer tangled, no longer hesitated, probably because Su Bai himself felt that he had Tired, the broadcast wants him to become another person, and Su Bai seems to be tired of being himself. This is a kind of loss, a kind of self-avoidance of pain, but the monk does not want to see Su Bai really ruin the self by step by step. In the audience circle, when friends are not easy, it is not easy to be friends for so long. Inexplicable, the monk still can see that Su Bai has always been his appearance and character, which is why several of them lived with Su Bai for so long. Things that you can''t hold on, seem to be more willing to see others sticking to it, giving yourself a feeling of hope and glory. "The problem is, if the lychee is not true, then who is this person?" Su Bais eyes narrowed slightly. "First of all, he should be a person who has a relationship with Litchi. Otherwise, there is no way to use the power of Litchi, and secondly, He must be an audience, because he does not dare to really kill me, nor dare to kill you with Gyatso." "In this case, the scope is really small." Gyatso said, "It has a good relationship with lychee, and it is possible to get lychee help and blessing, and will still be willing to lychee after the lychee leaves by train. Walking in the real world, Calling............ Speaking of this, you really can''t guess who is that person? Gyatsos face showed a very ridiculous expression: "And, if that person is blindfolded, it really is no different from a woman. Every move, every word and deed, is a woman! .................. "You are pitiful, and at the same time, you are really sad." Jie Jie stood in front of Hai Meimei and showed ridicule. The Chenguang, who was originally planning to maintain Haimeimei, thought of what he was thinking at this time, no longer speaks, and no longer speaks. "You should also know." Jie Yu turned his head and looked at Chen Guang. "Your big sister is not as beautiful as you thought." Chen Guang looked at Jie Yu, said, "Then you should ask your boss first." "Love can be blind, even in the eyes of my boss, the layout left by Litchi is even in the land of the testimony, but the lychee is even more extravagant in his heart. In the land of the sermon, he first wanted to bury his unrequited lovesickness, but the tombstones of the lychee were directly crushed, and finally they could only bury their humble and ordinary. Now think about it, it seems that the phrase ''you don''t deserve'' is not that simple. The unraveling eyes burst into a ray of light at this time, and he suddenly felt that he really touched a truth, and the truth of the truth was the woman. The solution is to know what Su Bais parents had done before, but Su Bais parents are too far away from Jie Jie, and Litchi, which is likely to go before copying the man and the woman. The woman of the road, the arrangement she left behind, began planning a long time ago, the more people approached, the more timid they were! Haimeimei slowly squatted down at this time, holding her head in her hands. He is not stupid, and he is really smart. Chen Guang looked at Haimeimei, who was holding his head on the ground, and his face showed a touch of unbearable color. In fact, the greatest torture on earth is not the torture of the body, but the fact that one thing after another is slowly crushed. At this time, it seems that I am not so interested in Haimeimei. He alone faces the Bund, and the subtitles of Shanghai Welcomes You flash on the fluorescent screen of the building opposite the river. In the meantime, Jie Jie suddenly felt that his boss was very poor. He didn''t care about his boss''s slap on his own. Even because of this slap, he felt that his boss was pitiful. The land of falsification is a good place to bury your weaknesses for most of the high-level audience who are about to break through. His boss is not thinking about the unrequited love of lychee, so he was planning to put it in the beginning. Buried, after this, he will no longer have illusions, but the lychee "you also match" plus the ruined Liang Sen''s tombstone, so that the last Liang Sen buried is his own troubles, but the real weakness Not buried. And this, in fact, from the time when you "matched", in fact, it has already buried the foreshadowing. It is precisely because it failed to bury its own weaknesses. So that night, when "Litchi" appeared, it caused the broadcast. Note that Liang Sen took the initiative to chase the past, but finally returned empty-handed. You know, with Liang Sens personality and his fear of broadcasting, he will never give up this opportunity to shoot the flattering, but Liang Sen finally chose to watch the fire from the other side, and there is no real shot to help the radio to hunt down. It is. But if that time, Liang Sen really buried his childish unrequited lovesickness, the ending of that night is likely to be different! His own boss is so weak and cowardly, so cautious, such a humble and poor person, but still being played by the woman between the applause. How can it not make people feel bad? Here, Jie Jie is diverging his own mind, and there, Chen Guang accompanied him to kneel down with him. "Hai Ge, I finally asked you once, I really hope that you can tell me, some things, if I can''t figure it out, if one day I accidentally died in the world of the story, I will die, I really don''t pay attention! There are already many brothers and sisters who have died in the world of stories. They are full of fear and despair. If all this is random and equal, then forget it, But those brothers and sisters who have already died are counted by people, or they are counted by their beloved big sister. I am worthless for them. They are not worthy. Really...really... really bad. Chen Guang gnashed his teeth and said, "Hai Ge, when the younger brother asked you for the last time, give the younger brother an answer. My brother, I only ask for this answer, can I?" Haimeimeis body began to tremble, He is crying, The sound is very thin, Like a woman, Cried and cried, his body began to become more and more embarrassed. One by one appeared in his mind, the fascination with the older sister in high school, and the fine women''s clothing and high-end cosmetics that always appear in the family. In the end, He reached out in silence, and a mask appeared in his palm. "Dangdang" The mask fell from the hands of Haimeimei to the ground. A woman who is most respectful and considers the world to be the most perfect, She slowly and subtly changed from a man to a "woman". At the same time, leave a mask before you take the train. Say, You can be my shadow, He feels very happy, Very, very happy, Stupid, Happy......... v3 Chapter 749： At that time, only the road was ordinary "Wh... ...... .................. ............" Sweat, sprinkling down on itself, sweating, is no longer an exaggerated adjective in front of this person. The man is very fat, and his age seems to be in his early forties. The hairline is also very high. He is already a local support party. He is in the middle of the party. He is wearing a white shirt and a big pants. He has a **** in his hand. Stop digging. Soon, the **** hit the underground thing, the man took a deep breath, threw the **** aside, then knelt down and reached for the game. Soon, the two caskets were dug out, both of which were black urns, but the one on the left and the one on the right were more elegant. Both urns have been specially treated, so they have been buried deep underground for so many years, and there is no corruption. Xu Fugui sat on the ground and threw the dark casket on one side, and turned the elegant urn in his arms. "Women, do you miss me?" It is estimated that no one thought that the first thing that Xu Fugui, who had been lying in the place of the dead tomb for twenty years, came out of the land of the testimony, actually went to a ravine in Guangxi to dig a grave. In the casket, it is his wife. My wife, who went away after one year of "fault". A lot of things, many of them, have been smashed in my mind many times in the icy years of the 20-year-old coffin, but it is because of the long time, some words have been precipitated, and when it is really one day to see the sky again, Holding the casket of his deceased wife in his hand, there is only one kind of speechless pharynx. The tears are silent, only regretting the regrets. With the help of Dan and Qing, the provinces knowledge and profit are not enough to make a sad picture. Xu Fugui and his wife, there is no earth-shattering love, and even can be said that there is not much feeling. As a cutting-edge educator, Xu Fugui was able to say that he was able to live comfortably before he chose to be a wife who was a good person at that time. After that, the country reopened the college entrance examination and his wife took care of the family. The old man and the child ploughed down to the ground, leaving Xu Fugui with a review environment that was almost a luxury. After Xu Fugui went to college, he stayed as a teacher after graduation. Naturally, he also received his wife from the rural area in his own university dormitory. For a time, Xu Fugui was not satisfied with his wife''s rough body and incomprehensible peasant women. Thinking, even Xu Fugui was mentally derailed, but he did not divorce at the end. Later, the transfer of government units from education posts really confirmed the saying that promoting the government and making a fortune for the wife, but the days came so sly. The children have grown up slowly, and the wife is still the incomprehensible peasant woman. Xu Fugui still looks at his wife and is not pleasing to the eye. Sometimes he would rather sit in his study room for a long time and wait until his wife yells out to eat. Say happiness, can''t talk about how much happiness, but the feelings are still some. The reason why I didn''t divorce my wife and change to a woman who has a common language with myself is because Xu Fugui''s own conscience is really too much. Being a man, you have to talk about conscience, especially in marriage. The couples love in the period of love can only prove that the two sides are sincere. As for the effectiveness, there is really no need to be too persistent, and the future life is actually still Competing for the conscience of both sides. just now, I am still alive, but my wife has become a gray. Xu Fugui has been holding the urn from the afternoon until the evening. There are many mosquitoes in the mountains, but none of them dare to be close to Xu Fugui. Slowly, Xu Fugui sighed, stood up, took the casket of his deceased wife and began to go down the mountain. . In this real world, he actually has not much nostalgia, even if it is his own son, there is not much emotion and can not let go, and now the casket of the deceased wife is in his own hands, he can be considered a companion. In the past, I disliked my wife and did not know how to communicate with myself. The level of education was low. Now, it is also very good. She can''t talk anyway. Look up and look at the stars in the sky, Xu Fugui sighed and didn''t know. When will your ticket arrive? Walking down the mountain, Xu Fugui seems very calm. He has no time to appreciate the scenery, and he is not interested in going too far. He has been sleeping for 20 years. For a person with clear thinking and normality, it is silent. The torture is enough to make you feel numb about anything in this world. just, while walking, Suddenly there was a figure in front. The other side should be a man wearing a navy blue dress. From the point of view, it seems a bit nondescript, but the other pair of eyes, like an eagle, has been staring at Xu Fugui. Since I entered the mountain, these eyes have been staring at myself. When I was ready to leave, the other party finally couldnt help but show up. Xu Fugui couldnt help but smile. Age, Its really different. The other party saw Xu Fugui laughing, his face looked a bit unnatural, because the thin man with an eagle-like look has not been in this passive and passive environment for a long time. Indeed, in the present two years ago, the last batch of big-level audiences had just left by train, and the only remaining audience of the big-level audience was really an absolute one or even a giant. However, it is because he can''t see the middle-aged blessed man, so he seems to be overwhelmed. "I just came to see my wife." Xu Fugui stretched his finger to the casket. "You don''t have to be nervous." The opposite man nodded silently, then slightly sideways, it was a way to let go. In fact, there is a road in the mountains, or it can be said that there are roads everywhere, after all, this is not the position of the broken arm cliff, nor the Huashan road, but this sideways movement is a gesture, that is, let''s go. He is called Xi Xiwen, a large audience in Guangxi, and Guangxi, now he is a big audience, so when Xu Fugui came here from Yunnan, he sensed it and then followed. Just like a stranger coming to your home, as the owner here, you can not hurry to get him out with a stick, but you have to stare at him at least. Xu Fugui nodded and went on, and Xi Xiwen did not come back. The other person''s gaze was that God did not continue to follow himself. Xu Fugui is not actually a native of Guangxi, but the most important time of his life was spent in Guangxi, where he jumped in, married here, and had his own two children here. Marriage and children, one of the two most important things in life is done here, and therefore, here, for Xu Fugui, there is a feeling of hard to give up. The village that was first broken has become a small town at this time. It has to be said that the change is huge. Xu Fugui slowly walks in the evening street with a casket in one hand. Its only seven o''clock now, the street is still very lively, but Xu Fugui found that he could not find the original feeling. I still remember that my wife used to pay the cloth ticket and the hard-earned work money to pull it here. After the new cloth is pulled back, the wife will definitely tighten itself first, and a new set of clothes is a must, even if two Son, you have to be a little bit first, as for herself, the impression is that even after the conditions are good, I rarely buy any new clothes for myself. Its delicious, good to wear, and the daughter-in-law is close to herself. This rural girl has recognized this dead life for a lifetime. In that era, she actually felt that she could marry an intellectual is a very glorious thing. It is she who occupies the light of Xu Fugui, Xu Fugui smashed herself, and for Xu Fugui, it was a kind of grievance. Therefore, she managed to be good to herself and meticulously to herself. Fortunately, even the people in the village are jealous. Xu Fugui is a lazy man. She does not care, and she continues to serve her own man. Perhaps, because of this reason, Xu Fugui, who has been redeveloped in the future, is still not divorced from his wife after numerous battles with the heavens. The hearts of the people are all meaty after all. You said that this woman is stupid, she does Silly, stupid only knows that I am good to myself, but if you want to say that she is smart, she is really smart. She is so good to herself, she really can''t give up on her. Walking all the way, walking slowly, and gently walking, Xu Fugui looked at the casket in his hand. In memory, he never seemed to walk across the street with his wife. at the moment, Is it shopping? At this point, Xu Fugui smiled. He feels that he is a bit of a work now, a little bit sensational. These are the bridges of bitter dramas in TV dramas. But until now, Xu Fugui really realized his life. In fact, it is more like a TV series than a TV series. Suddenly kneeling down, Xu Fugui felt that he was a little tired. He sat down on the asphalt road, The pedestrians and businesses on the side of the road did not seem to see this middle-aged man sitting in the middle of the small road. Slowly, Xu Fugui seemed to think of something. Then, he saw a boy riding a bicycle hit it directly. Xu Fugui did not evade, and the boy did not evade. But the other person wears the past directly from himself and then continues to ride. Xu Fuguis lips licked a few times. He remembered that in the mountains, the Guangxi big audience listened to his eyes. The other party should know each other. After all, when the other party went to the place of the testimony, they saw their own. Then, Why did he keep staring at himself just now? Xu Fugui spread out the other palm and gently touched his face, and smiled a bit. He understood that he understood it completely. "Oh..................... I am dead.........Really... really dead........." When he realized that he was dead, Xu Fuguis body began to slowly dissipate. A person like this, even if he is dead, he thinks he is not dead, he can still do a lot of things, but once he realizes that he is dead, Everything can''t be recovered. Xu Fugui felt like he was touching something at this time. But then, he was relieved, and with the last effort, he opened the casket. "Women, lets go together." The ashes in the casket began to fly, accompanied by the glory of Xu Fuguis dissipating. Intertwined, lingering, At last, Dissipated completely, Everything, It was only common at the time. v3 Chapter 750： How could it be discovered by you again? "Haimei..." Su Bai leaned on the sofa, whispering these three words in his mouth. He closed his eyes, like falling asleep, going around and stopping, and finally, from the beginning of his cheap aunt to the next lychee and now the surface of the sea plum. What Su Bai has is not the kind of enlightenment that finally breaks through the layers to trace the essence of truth. some, Only tired. People''s feelings, after all, are not consumables that can''t be copied. Love is like this, friendship is also the same, family is also like this, saints love, so there is no saint in this world. I don''t know why, Su Bai''s mind emerged from the little Shami that he met at the B&B in the seaside. He said: There is no saint in this world. Yes, compared to the pure accumulation of power, human emotions are really limited and scarce things. Su Bai slowly opened his eyes, his eyes full of bloodshot eyes. The monk and Gyatso looked at each other and said nothing, because for them, in this world of stories, there is really nothing to do, and even what it means is nothing to do. Of course, if Su Bai actively seeks help from them. If the monk and Gyatso will definitely help, the previous analysis is actually helping. But now that Haimeimei has been taken out of the water, Su Bai, it seems so negative. You know, as long as you can find a way to find Haimeimei, no, you don''t need to find it, Haimeimei will take the initiative, because he must stare at the house like the old man! Its just that the old man is a small shrimp, while the sea plum is a big shark at any time. however, Su Bai still didn''t speak. For a long time, Su Bai seemed to wake up, sitting up straight, and some boringly put his fingers on the coffee table. "Now the question is coming, who can go to Haimeimei." Su Bai pointed to himself and said, "I am the best, but once I leave, my son will be taken away." Yes, this is a problem. Because of the three elements, the existence of the three quasi-senior audiences, such as housing array, auspiciousness and Su Bai, is the key to truly ensuring that the little guys will not be taken away by Haimeimei. If one of the rings is missing, it will lead to results. Deterioration. Of course, Su Bai can give up the little guy, not to control him, even if the little guy is taken away, it does not matter. Because the little guy is fake, the monk is also fake, everything here is fake. Su Bai only needs to treat this naive as a pure day, so you can save a lot of troubles, and you don''t have to bear this kind of embarrassment at all. However, the monk and Gyatso did not dare to make this suggestion, because even now, Su Bai became very indifferent to himself and even the little guy because of continuous suicide and repetition of the day, once Su Bai is completely Leaving the safety of the little guy and going out to find someone, it is equal to Su Bai self-liberating himself. Or, In fact, I killed myself. "Call people, Shanghai, senior audience." Gyatso said at this moment, "It seems that the only thing right now is that there is only one person left." Su Bai glanced at Gyatso. He knew who Fosun was referring to and was relieved. The vast Shanghai has a population of 30 million. Of course, there are quite a lot of listeners. However, the relationship between the senior audience and Su Bai is quite OK. It is really only a solution. Moreover, because Su Bai has a soul from the future, the perception of Jie Yu is really good. How to say it, at least people are not particularly bad. In the course of the day, the senior audience who can be invited may only have him. As long as the solution comes here, then he will replace Su Bai, then at least to ensure that this pattern will not change, the little guy will not be taken away. After all, being passively snatched away and voluntarily giving up on your son is a completely different concept! Su Bai picked up his mobile phone and dialed the phone number. "Hey." The phone came to understand the sound of screaming. "Come to my house." Su Bai hangs up after the phone is finished, then the phone is dropped on the coffee table, and then the whole person curled up on the sofa. He is annoyed, he is very tired, he is averse to the world, tired of this day, even disgusted with himself! Day after day, let you taste your son being snatched away, not the real punishment of broadcasting. Because of the day-to-day reincarnation, you gradually find yourself repelling your son, your friends, and your own self. This is the true essence of this punishable story world. Su Bai, who curled up on the sofa, turned his head and looked at the little guy who was sleeping on the sofa. In his nephew, the emotions of indifference, panic, compassion, silence, hesitation, etc. are constantly intertwined. The monk sighed, single-handedly printed, swearing "Quiet Mantra", hoping to help Su Bai ease the situation, but when the power of the meditation curse is about to touch the soul of Su Bai, the monk suddenly perceives Su Bai''s soul sensitive Like a spring that was pressed to the end or like a lion who was restraining his anger, he began to fight back. "puff" The monk squirted a bit of blood and stepped back a few steps against the living room wall. This... Is this the terrible soul realm of the senior audience? Really, really and seniors are not at all level. Su Bai did not apologize to the monk for his allergic counterattack. He didnt even look at the monk, he just looked at the little guy. The emotions in the eyes are still changing. .................. "Oh, I also served myself." Jie Jie talked to himself while driving in the car. I am now a senior listener, but in the past, Su Bai actually called himself as a younger brother directly on the phone, and then hang up the phone without waiting for his answer. But the solution is still coming. Sensitive, he noticed that something seems to be happening on the side of Su Bai. He is very interested, so he plans to look at it in the past. Yes, its really pure curiosity. However, when the car had just opened the Bund, a figure suddenly came to the middle of the road, and did not step on the brakes, but directly hit the past. The collision that should have occurred did not happen, but there was one more person in the co-pilot position of the dismissal. It was a smiling Haimeimei. "Why do I feel cautious every time I see you laughing." Jie Xiao shook his head, or stopped by the side, Su Bais side, he was not in a hurry, since Haimeimei took the initiative to find himself, then follow Undoubtedly, Haimeimei is more important in resolving the words measured in his own heart. Su Bai and Hai Meimei are seniors, but Haimeimei stands behind a lychee, which is very light and heavy, and it is a good choice to solve it. Two people walked side by side to the Bund railing. "Where are you going?" Hemeimei asked for a jade scorpion while fixing his nails. "What do you ask for this?" asked Jie Jie. Oh......... Haimeimei suddenly laughed, but the laughter was normal at first, but slowly, it began to become a womans voice. Very crisp, Very pleasant, Very gentle, But at this time, it gives a feeling of scalp tingling. "How is it possible... how could it be discovered?" Haimeimei smiled and turned her head and stared at the solution. The rich smile was still on his face, but with a kind of innocent doubt like a girl: "You said, how could it be discovered?" .................. The night view of the Bund is very beautiful. It is one of the famous tourist attractions in Shanghai. On the one hand, the bustling side of the modern metropolis is the precipitation of classical style architecture, and the two sides complement each other. Untied his hands on the railing, he slowly calmed his emotions. At this time, he suddenly felt that he should be temporarily separated from his boss. In the past, his boss was his own life leader, but when he became stronger, he had to accept the fact that his boss was not as great as he had imagined before. This is a tough choice, but it is also a choice that has to be made. The solution can barely accept the attitude of his boss crouching under the radio, but can no longer accept the ugly state of the boss once again stumbled at the woman''s feet! On the one hand, Chen Guang has been staring at the mask that Haimeimei has just dropped from his hand. This is a very common mask, but I dont know why, when I saw this mask, Chen Guangs heart suddenly had an infinite fear. . As if the big sister is looking at herself through this mask. A senior listener was so scared that he sat on the ground at this time, showing a panic. At this time, Jie Yu also turned around, saw the mask on the ground and the Chenguang, which was a bit unbearable at this time. He did not have the gloating, because he had seen the scene where his boss was hiding under the desk under the broadcast atmosphere. Untied the lower body and reached for a mask. "This mask has lost its power and has been overused." Jie Jie looked at Haimeimei. "That night, did you wear it to Su Baijia?" Haimeimeis hair was a little scattered at this time. He was kneeling on the ground and his body began to tremble uncontrollably. After solving this sentence, The tremor of Haimeimeis body suddenly stopped, and he slowly raised his head. look, Staring at the solution, "Heheheheheheheh" Haimeimei suddenly began to laugh, like suddenly mad, But this laughter slowly turned into a woman''s accent, like a bailing, but at this time, there was a cold cold wind on the Bund river. Many tourists here. They all subconsciously hit a beggar. Haimeimei stared at the solution, squinting slightly, and asked with a puzzled smile: "How is it possible... how could it be discovered?" immediately, Hemeimei feels that something is wrong, his brow wrinkles, Then continue to stare at the solution, Asked "You said, how could it be discovered by you again?" v3 Chapter 751： Kill it! Near noon, Jie Jie came to Su Bai''s home. It was the door of the monk. At first, he explained that he was half-jokingly joking with the monk and said that the Su Bai shelf is getting bigger and bigger, but when he walks to the living room, he sees curling up. When Su Bai on the sofa, his brow suddenly wrinkled. Untied, as a person who was shouted and helped by a word, Su Bai did not say anything, even did not even look at him. The monk can only give tea to the solution first. After all, the family is a senior listener. Of course, in fact, it is really a matter of fact. Everyone is a fake clone, and fifty steps are a step. Su Bai suddenly got up at this time and took the car key and walked to the door. Jie Yu looked at Su Bai''s back, and his face showed a dissatisfaction. If it was only curious at first, then confused, then now, it is really a little angry. Regardless of what kind of attack you have encountered in Su Bai, but now you are only a senior, and I am a senior listener. You cant say this to me. The monk stood up at this time and reached out and made a downward pressure in front of the dismissal. This relieved the inner fire and sat down on the sofa. "Let''s say, what the **** is going on." Jie Jie urged the monk. "Things, this is the case..." The monk sat down opposite the solution and began to tell the story of the day. .................. Su Bai just sat in his own Psangli. Before he could start the car, he saw a woman sitting in the rear seat from the rearview mirror. Pulling out a cigarette, igniting, Su Bai put the window down, and the hand with the cigarette was placed on the window. "You seem to be not surprised by my appearance." The woman asked very calmly. "Oh." Su Bai laughed. Whether it is Su Bai or "Litchi", at this time it seems very light and light, as if the old friends who have not seen for many years happen to meet, do not need to be so excited, but there is no need to be so indifferent. But both people are actually on the verge of hysteria. "Some things, you should not see clearly." The woman continued, "but you see it clearly." "And then?" Su Bai shook the ash, now it seems that Hai Meimei''s monitoring of his own side may be really the point of seeing the needle, even if there is protection of the array, but there is still no way to stop his peeping . This is a very uncomfortable feeling, because you seem to have no secrets all over the body, completely stripped and exposed in front of others. "My sister once said that if you have confidence in yourself and things have changed in your own way, Then, You can try to doubt the world. The woman reached out and the roof of the car instantly melted a hole in the palm of the hand. His fingers pointed at the sky and sank. "Here, isn''t it the real world?" Su Bai did not know what kind of title should be used now to characterize the woman sitting in her back seat. He is now a lychee, but he is actually Haimeimei. "And..." The woman paused for a while and took it back to point to Su Bai sitting in front of herself. "Although I feel that my secret was discovered, after seeing you, I suddenly felt that it was this cage. Its not me, but you. Su Bai pushed the door open and got off the bus. Immediately afterwards, Su Bai squatted on the car with a slap in the face. Poussin was directly flung out by Su Bai, and he rolled several rounds in the field and glided for a long distance. Hemeimeis figure is still in place, and he will naturally not be taken out by the car. "This world is really fake?" Haimeimei asked Su Bai to ask. Su Bai suddenly rushed up, facing Hai Meimei''s face is a punch, but in an instant, Su Bai''s body was fixed here, he can not move, even if it is eyelids, there is no way to tremble. Time seems to be completely at rest at this time. Haimeimei is close to Su Bai, very close and close. I still remember that when Su Bai entered the world of paper people, he and Haimeimei met for the first time. Haimeimei was also very close to himself. But at that time, Su Bai just thought that Haimeimei was a person who became somewhat non-mainstream under pressure and fear, but now, Su Bai is only disgusting and nausea against Haimeimei. Not only for Haimeimei, but for everything here, even for myself, Su Bai feels repelled! If it is to change to the former Su Bai, he is sure that the first thing is to try to ask Haimeimei where to hide the little guy, although in this day, because of the arrival of the solution, the little guy has not been taken away, But in the real world, his son has been taken away today, and there is no news so far. However, Su Bai did not ask such a question. He did not even try to try it. He was very annoyed and very very guilty. Now Su Bai has no ability to act according to his normal thinking logic values. Su Bai knows that he is not normal now, like a car that has deviated from the road, but the key to the problem is that there is no steering wheel in front of Su Bai, and he wants to pull the direction back on the right track! Haimeimeis face is only a few centimeters away from Su Bais face. Su Bai can even feel the temperature of her face on her face. "Sister, it seems that this world is really fake." Haimeimei suddenly screamed, and the whole person stepped back a few steps. There was a shadow on his face. Originally, he was the appearance of lychee, but at this moment, a mans face suddenly appeared. Jaime Mei''s own face. The mask is left by the lychee, which contains the power and will of the lychee, and the jasmine is the container that the lychee prepared for itself long time ago. Taunt and discrimination are an instinct of most normal people. Even if many people can restrain and improve themselves by good cultivation, they have to say that people seem to have such a nature. It is determined by the nature of social construction. When you are poor, you see that you are poorer than you, you will feel comforted; When you are sick, you will feel lucky when you see someone who is seriously ill; This is a psychological comfort, a way of self-release and decompression. Now, Su Bai saw that the madness and ecstasy called Haimeimei, and he felt that his irritability seemed to be reduced. This is a very ridiculous and ironic thing, but the fact is that, Haimeimeis screams and crazy screams, which are mixed with male and female voices, seem to be the negative emotions in Su Bais heart. Suddenly, the power of imprisonment condensed on Su Bai disappeared, and Su Bai restored his control over his body. At this time, the monk and Gyatso also came out of the iron gate and came outside, they came to a strong onlookers. Even if the eyes are in front of the sea, these two monks can also look around leisurely. Anyway, they know that they are clones, and they dont think that the clones can be sorrowful. Plus, the house only needs to be solved and auspicious. Its no problem that the two of them are not there. Even if they come out and watch the accident, its no big deal. "If this is the story world, what is the meaning of my existence?" Haimeimei holds her own head. The first half is a male voice, and the second half is a womans voice. "I gave up so much, I have ruined so much, I am willing to be your shadow, but now it has fallen into the world of stories." Haimeimei''s nails are very long and very crystal clear, because he is a person who cherishes his nails. When Su Bai and Hai Meimei met before, he was taking this jade to give himself. Repairing the nails, but now, the well-protected nails are piercing into his mind. "Here is a fake, what am I?" Haimeimei talked to herself madly, and the hurricane around it swept along and the houses around it collapsed. Of course, the old familys family protection was natural and nothing. "He went into flames." Gyatso said. "Su Bai is a prisoner in a day." The monk paused and continued. "So, he is the jailer in a day prison. In fact, they are all prisoners." Haimeimei kept asking herself and self-denying, and the blood began to overflow from him. "The heavens are ordinary, the avenues are in the ranks." The monk sighed. "Which kind of person do you like to know, do you know?" "People with low fortunes, and people with yin and yang disorders." Gyatso replied. "So, can you imagine?" The monk''s face showed an incredible color. "It is very likely that Jaimei is a scorpion that has been tailored for a long time. She knew she was leaving, but she was not willing to leave, so Haimeimei was her walking in the real world. Gyatso shook his head. "If this is all right, then the calculations and the minds are really terrible." The monk stretched his finger and pointed to Su Bai. "Its worse than his aunt. He is a man, but he feels that he is a woman. He is Haimeimei, but he feels that he is a lychee. He is an audience and is ordered by Broadcasting, but voluntarily became the shadow of Litchi. He can be a lot of people, but he is not himself, because he is very difficult to find his own things on his own. If it is a real world, then he acts in full accordance with the shadow of Litchi. He is also used to becoming a Shadow, this seems to him to be the meaning of his life, but he realizes that this is not the real world. For Su Bai, the one-day prisoner is a boring purgatory, and for Haimeimei, this scene makes him completely lost the meaning of his existence. At this time, Su Bai slowly approached Haimeimei, and a hurricane whizzed past him, but Su Bai continued to move forward. "Tell me, will Litchi let you take my son to where?" When Su Bai asked these words, he suppressed the impatientness of his own heart. But at this time, Haimeimei, who heard the question, suddenly did not make trouble, nor was she mad. She slowly looked up and looked at Su Bai with a very distracting and innocent look. Answered: "Kill it." v3 Chapter 752： hate! "Kill it." When Haimeimei said these two words to Su Bai with a naive expression, while watching the lively monk and Gyatso were shocked, they never expected to actually ask the result. The monk and Gyatso knew through the story of Su Bai that the whole thing happened and what happened afterwards. Therefore, they regard themselves as a avatar of the deity, and therefore, they are very convinced that they are clones. It is also the emotion of the original. The little guys have lived with them for a long time. Everyone likes this kid. Its a kind of physical and mental relaxation and treatment to get out of the story world and tease the little guy. They thought that Su Bai had the opportunity to ask the whereabouts of the little guy from the mouth of Haimeimei, because there were indications that Haimeimei had taken the little guy away and should have been placed somewhere. But now, Haimeimeis personal words are killing, which means that all hopes and fantasies are broken. Su Baiyin widened his eyes and looked at Haimeimei. Haimeimei also widened her eyes and looked at Su Bai without a look. Both of them were motionless at this time, looking at each other. In terms of the current strength of Haimeimei, he can easily kill Su Bai, but he did not do this because he knew that this is not the real world, knowing that he is a fake, and therefore, even if he can now It is meaningless to scold the suicide of the so-called killing of the audience. Moreover, Haimeimei has now fallen into a kind of self-denial and hysteria. In short, it is crazy. Su Bai, when he heard the words "killing" the crisp and neat, the face was shocked, but in addition to the color of shock, he could not see the slightest sorrow and grief. Then, Su Bai actually returned two words with ecstasy: "Really?" This time, Haimeimei stopped, his brain is now a paste, but the most basic feeling is still there. He feels that this person in front of him should not be happy, he is not happy, But he is indeed happy, and it is not the kind of deliberate expression, not the kind of madness. "Ha ha ha ha ..............." Su Bai laughed. "He is dead, he is really dead, dead, dead, and he is relieved when he dies. I am relieved, free!" If the little guy is dead in the real world, it means that the pain and persistence of this day are actually unnecessary. It is equivalent to the removal of the mountain in the heart of Su Bai. You don''t need to think anymore, you don''t need to worry about it anymore, you don''t have to hesitate anymore. You can throw it all out and crisply, and even if you can''t leave it from this "day prisoner", you can be left untouched. Su Bais laughter is like a gimmick on the mind of Haimeimei. Hemeimei instinctively has some confusion. He looks at his hands in confusion and then faces Su Baida. Shouted: "I lied to you, he didn''t die, he didn''t die, he really didn''t die!" Su Bai listened to this sentence and was silent for a while, but immediately shouted at Haimeimei: "No, you are cheating on me, he is dead, he is dead, he is really dead!" "He didn''t die, he didn''t die, he didn''t die! I just lied to you, he didn''t die, hahaha, he didn''t die!" Haimeimei pointed at Su Bai and laughed and shouted. "Go to you, mom,!" In the hands of Su Bai, there was a Hellfire shotgun, which was pulled continuously against Haimeimei. The Hellfire shotgun was actively integrated into Su Bai''s internalization for promotion in the day of Su Bai''s advanced audience, but on this day, the Hellfire shotgun was still beside Su Bai. The golden barrage shot, all hit Haimeimei, Haimeimei stepped back a few steps, and there were many holes in his body, but then his body began to collapse and turned into a flying butterfly. In the end, Feidie condensed the new Haimeimei in the other direction, and the homeopathic appeared in front of Su Bai, and Haimeimeis hands reached the shoulder of Su Bai. "boom!" Su Bais whole person flew out and squatted on the wall of the old house. The wall was slightly sunken and it was enough to see the strength of this attack! Su Bai did not stand up yet, and Haimeimei appeared again in front of him. He was not busy with Su Bais continued attack but directed at Su Bai: "He is not dead, not dead!" Su Bais facial expression was distorted by anger, and the body bounced up, holding Haimeimei and rushing backwards. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The two men holding together, like a bulldozer, smashed through three houses in a row and then pushed it hundreds of meters in the field. If people who dont know it see this scene, it is estimated that it may be considered as an alien UFO. Mark of. Su Bais fist slammed on the face of Haimeimei, and the fists went to the flesh. The muffled sound continued to come. "He is dead, he is dead, he is dead!" Su Bai shouted as he called. The plum nails of Haimeimei kept piercing into the body of Su Bai, pulling out the flesh and blood, and then shouting sharply at Su Bai: "No death, no death, no death!" I don''t know why, the Gyatso heart that looked at this scene not far away suddenly rose into a sad feeling. The two men who are beating together, what they insist on, should be the opposite of their point of view and position. But one is tormented by his own sister, and the other is tortured by the world of punishing stories. The inner defense of the two people, just now, was faltering, and before the Haimeimei "killed", it also blew the psychological defense of both sides. Chang Shu breathed, Gyatso shook his head. "Haimei Mei Mingming has the power to kill Su Bai. At least for the time being, but he did not. In fact, he should also know that since this is not the real world, he You can kill the people directly without paying attention to the punishment of the broadcast." "Because Haimeimei does not want Su Bai to die with the relaxed feeling of the little guy who is already dead, he thinks that this is cheaper than Su Bai. He is so happy when he sees Su Bai, he is not happy, so his purpose is not to kill. Dead Su Bai, but to let Su Bai think that the little guy has not died to achieve the sadness of Su Bai, at least with the purpose of sadness to death." The monk said. "It''s so complicated, it''s naive." "We are actually fans of the onlookers, because it is difficult for us to really understand and feel the experience and suffering of any one of these two people." The monk analyzed. "Dead.........dead.........is dead..............." "No......... I lied to you before.........he didn''t die.........not dead!" Two people for a while, you are on the last time, the two sides played almost two blood people, and it is clear that the breath of Haimeimei is constantly weakened, and the speed of this weakening is like diving. The same, people feel very incredible. "His strength does not come from him, but it is effective." The monk guessed, "He will not kill Su Bai again. In the end, he is likely to be caught by Su Bai." The monk looked up and looked at the sky. Now it is afternoon. According to Su Bai, he started a new day at 0:00 in the evening. Then, if Haimeimei has been obsessed with this, he will not kill Su Bai. If you have haimeimeis words, then at least enough time is available for trial. or, Soul! "But you found out that when Haimeimei spoke, the man''s voice began to occupy the majority." Jiacuo reminded. "That means that he is awakening himself." The monk does not feel that there is anything big, but it is a lot easier. "If he is awakened by self-consciousness, he will naturally get rid of the state controlled by lychee. Has a power bonus from lychee. At that time, a regular senior is facing a half-step senior audience. Indeed, the part of the male voice of Haimeimei is beginning to occupy the majority, Su Bai also noticed this, but he did not have the leisure to think, because Su Bai is really crazy now, madly hope to determine that the little guy has Was killed, so that he can get rid of the torture here. In fact, there have been many details in the past. Haimeimei tried to get rid of the control from the lychee. In the event that the train came back, Haimeimei also revealed that the lychee would have to accept the inheritance if it died. This may also explain from the side why, in the end, Haimeimei will become so extreme and abnormal when borrowing the power of lychee, because in his own heart, there is still self, and there is naturally a contradiction. Roaring, shouting, shouting, still going on, but suddenly, Jaime Mei was aware of something, he stopped his movements, stared at Su Bai, and smiled: "I won''t be on your job, no matter what, I have to kill you first." Obviously, Haimeimei is also aware that her power is constantly weakening. "Okay, kill me." Su Bai even looked at the blood in front of him but still looked at Haimeimei in front of him. "This is my cage, this is my story world, and you are just a supporting role." , a clone, this day, is circulating, I will tell you every day that this is a fake world, let you go crazy every day, make you suffer every day, Let you Stay with me... Get in jail together! Hemeimei stopped and he hesitated. For a time, he didn''t know how to choose. But soon, Haimeimei felt that her body began to numb, and the whole person fell directly on the side of the field. A womans mask fell from his face and revealed that she belonged to Haimeimei. The pale, terrified face. Su Bai wiped the blood stains on his face. One hand picked up the mask and the other hand lifted Haimeimei. He didn''t look at the distant monk and Gyatso, and went straight to the iron gate of the old house. "Actually, the threat of Su Bai is not established at all, because every day here is a reset of the body and memory for anyone except Su Bai. Haimeimei does not need to care about this at all." Gyatso said. "Foer, you don''t think this idea. You have a way to punish sinners, that is, to punish him for the next generation, and to be a beast, even though he has been drinking Mengpo soup, even when the pig is a dog." No previous memories. But you think about it, people who really dont mind and can see it, Not a few? v3 Chapter 771： Nothing today, I will make it back tomorrow. The weather is not good, the flight delay is quite powerful. There is no time code before zero point today, and Minger will make up. In addition, I owe a dragon more than last month, so there will be five more tomorrow. In fact, the story in the world below the story has already been thought of, and I wrote a chapter in the morning but I feel that I am not satisfied, because I have no time to modify it and I have not released it. Otherwise, I am irresponsible to myself. In addition, the plot of the abuse and the repressed plot have reached a final stage, and the following plots of the dragon will be lifted as much as possible, and they are afraid to turn the white and white into a long-term. Finally, dont panic, hold the dragon, v3 Chapter 753： The first time! (first, second, more!) According to the views of the monks and Gyatso, the just-matched matchup was clearly a strong dialogue between a pseudo-big audience and a half-step senior audience, but in the end it became a tangled twist of two street gangsters. The two monks who watched the play with the seeds of mineral water in their hands felt a little regret. Its like going into a movie theater. I was looking forward to seeing a Hollywood pop-up movie. The movie version of "Country Love" appeared on the screen. When I returned to the house, the monk saw that Haimeimei was thrown on the tile floor. The solution was still sitting on the sofa. The little guy and the auspicious should go back to the bedroom, while Su Bai was a floor-to-ceiling window standing outside the living room. On the side, there is the vine. In the house, there is no feeling of winning and returning, and there is no atmosphere of fighting and fighting each other. The monks themselves feel that the rhythm of this day is really dull and a bit ugly. If Su Bai is a prisoner, he and Gyatso In fact, it is the passerby A and passerby B in the cage next door. Every day, when the camera is aimed at Su Bai, they are shouting two words like Hungry and Let me out. . However, there is something in the heart of the monk who feels vaguely. This punishable story world seems to be a little too deliberate for Su Bai, or it is a bit made. Broadcasting obviously does not use "death" as the final punishment, but in a "reform" way. Perhaps, in the broadcast, a su-white that completely cuts off the past can inspire a weather similar to that of the **** body of the year. Let''s go. Broadcasting rarely uses its own power to intervene in the real world, but in the case of **** bodies, the radio is really deliberate. In the real world, there is only a five-minute story world length, so that the blood corpse perfectly avoids the death of his wife "Ye Zi", and when he returns to complete the mission, he sees the dead wife. Deliberate, full of deliberate, but in fact, the actions of the later blood corpses are enough to explain his excellence, but even the broadcast did not expect that the blood of the corpse is all in the end, but all of them are used in revenge. Even for revenge, the media was forced to force the sneaked blood corpse into the world of the story and use it as a fertilizer for reuse. But this is really worth playing. I remember that in Su Bais morning talk, he said that he is now a gatekeeper in the coffin of the place where he is lying. This is actually equivalent to half a civil servant position. From here, it seems that it is also broadcast. The strategy has begun to change a bit. The monk knows that his thinking can only be confined to today, because tomorrow, he will re-zero into a "stupid white sweet", so all his current thinking is a useless work, but the significance of people higher than other animals lies in People like to do things that are meaningless and are willing to pay a lot of money for this. For example, the so-called "artwork", its additional attributes can neither be eaten nor worn, but it is the tireless pursuit of human beings. First, there was a man and a woman, and now there are lychees. If the three people are getting stronger and stronger and begin to threaten the structure of the broadcast, then according to normal logic, Su Bai, who has a direct opposite relationship with these three people, is undoubtedly A good investment target. It seems that this is indeed the truth. All of this depends on the height that the man and the woman and the lychee can now get. If the broadcaster feels that it is about to shake and threaten itself, then according to the qualification of the broadcast, it will naturally prepare subconsciously, such as Deliberately cultivate some people out, but there is another problem here. That is, why do people who think that it is deliberately cultivated will really listen to his words and become a loyal fan of its broadcast? After all, the blood of the corpse is not far from the car. Haimeimei''s mouth is closed one by one, it seems very confused. It looks like it is sucking too much poison and product at once. In fact, it is almost the same. As the walking of the lychee in the real world, he has done a lot of things. I have used the mask more than once. Every time I use that mask, it is a pain for him. First of all, his self-consciousness will be slowly faded out in use, just like being forced. A new personality has been put into his mind, and his own personality that belongs to himself will naturally be suppressed and eroded. In addition, his own power will be drawn out. This is also the strength of Haimeimei has been difficult to improve. the reason. To know that Su Bai just entered the world of paper people, Haimeimei is much stronger than Su Bai. Even if Su Bais strength is improving, Haimei is not eating dry food. His strength has been standing still. There are even some retrogressions, the reason is here. The face of Jie''s face is uncertain. In the past, the monk said something to himself. Obviously, it is not like the monk has the same kind of mood as the two masters of Gyatso. He is a self for himself. Clones and all this is just a punishable story for the design of Su Bai alone is still not open. In the morning, I am still a new high-level audience who feels good about myself. As a result, I suddenly find myself a clone, and most people are hard to accept directly. However, it is one thing to be inseparable, but from a rational point of view, this seems irrefutable, because although he has not stayed in the house, he can feel it outside, even through His own "God" to see, he is a master of illusion after all, his own spiritual cultivation is not to be suspicious, the power shown by Su Bai and the madness of Jaime Mechelis really prove that the monk has just been to himself. The words are not empty. "Hey." Jie sighed, he was originally watching the show, but found that he is the background of the stage, this feeling, really not very good. Su Bai is still lying outside the floor-to-ceiling window. It seems that he did not intend to come over to interrogate Haimeimei, who has become a "dead fish". The monk has gone. If he can, the monk is willing to help Su Bai to search for the soul of Haimeimei, even if it is possible. The same level of Soul Soul risk coefficient is very high, but the monk does not matter, anyway, he is a clone, there will be a new self tomorrow, this stinking skin and this life, do not need to be white. But when the monk approached, he saw that Su Bai reached out and took a young leaf and placed it on the front of the eye. This plant monk remembered that it was planted with the brain flower as a fertilizer, and now he has grown vines. After a short while, Su Bai sent the leaves into his mouth. Then, Su Bais body began to tremble. The terrible corrosiveness was madly eroding Su Bais internal organs, just like there were countless sharp knives in his body. Cracked. The monk''s face was slightly twitching. As a victor, Su Bai was self-mutilating at this time. Looking at the situation where he was squatting on the ground, the monk really had nothing to say. But what you should do seems to be done, so as not to waste. There is no need to wait for Su Bais reply. The monk went directly to Haimeimeis front. He first started the blessing of the house in the house and gestured to Gyatso to help him protect the law. Jie Yu saw that the monk was ready to do something, and stood up from the sofa to get ready to see the excitement. On the other hand, Su Bai slowly recovered calm after the pain of the beginning. The whole person squatted down in the yard. The three-month self-mutilation training on the desert island made Su Bai understand the truth. Sometimes physical pain can temporarily cover up the pain from the soul, but according to mainstream values, this is a cowardly behavior. Of course, most people who say such words are standing and talking without backache. Turning over and facing the sky, the sky at this time has begun to sag, and Su Bai''s abdomen position has melted a big hole, and there are many holes in the arms, thighs and even the face. At this time, Su Bai, his body is not the body of the senior audience, even if he became a senior listener in the future, he also used the scutellaria with the leaves to eat together at the suggestion of Gyatso, which formed a pharmacological hedge, but At this time, it is dry. The feeling of pain is a temporary lapse, but the body has also become ruined. Over the head, Su Bai saw that I was next to the window sill. The little guy was looking at himself with his hands on the glass. The little guys face was full of tears and distress. A pair of small meat hands kept slaping the glass window, he wanted to go out. He wants to come to Dad here, but the auspicious side of the side is unmoved. In fact, the auspicious mood is also very bad now, and it can even be said to be very contradictory. When Su Bai talked with the monk Gyatso, they did not avoid auspiciousness. Although at this time, the auspicious did not experience the pain of the lychee-like slap in the face of the lychee, but the auspicious thing to understand. Therefore, Auspicious can understand the pain of Su Bai, and understand the pain of Su Bai. After all, it is a cat who has followed blood and lychee. It is not so strange to some things in the story world and incredible. After the great pain, it seems that even the soul has stopped a little. The cry of the little guy should be deliberately shielded by auspiciousness. Because the auspiciousness is clear, Su Bai needs quiet now, and the little guys cry is very It may be that Su Bai will have the opposite effect at this time, and even increase the disgust and resentment of Su Bai. Hands raised slowly and slowly, and a drop of rain fell on Su Bais face with a little coolness. Then, with a breeze of moisture, Its going to rain soon. The hole in the body is getting bigger and bigger, and the self-recovery ability of the blood family seems to be unable to catch up with the corrosive corrosion of the residue for the time being, but Su Bai does not care at all, because death is not the end here, but another boring start, when death When the end point is lost, then death does not have any deterrent. Su Bai suddenly thought of Xu Fugui, and did not know how the goods were now. He had been lying in the coffin for 20 years. When he went out, he should go to see his wife and children, maybe even grandchildren. After thinking of Xu Fugui, Su Bai naturally thought of the place of the testimony. The world of punitive stories of "one day prisoner" is actually very easy to go out. He only needs to bow his head and accept the transformation from the radio. In fact, Su White prefers this, because this repetition, especially one day after another, is a huge pain and torture, but I dont know why, there seems to be a little bit of persistence in my heart. Su Bai can''t find where the insistence is, but he just can''t open it. Is it the last point? Or is it trivial or even ridiculous self-esteem? This kind of persistence does not seem to be for the little guys, because I am watching the little guys now, even if the little guys cry so badly there, but my heart is not fluctuating, really numb, really disgusted. This kind of persistence should not be the self of the past. Because of its own past, it seems that in addition to suffering or suffering, in childhood, in youth, it seems that there is really not much to be worth insisting on. Su Bai is not a three-step one. A pilgrim believer, he is a selfish person, a person who pays more attention to his own feelings. Therefore, in the last day, the monk saw that Su Bai seemed to be deliberately abandoning himself, and therefore could not help but remind him. So, what is your own insistence......... What is it? If it is for someone else, such as Gyatso, such as a monk, they have just swallowed a corrosive leaf in the perspective of Su Bai, and when they temporarily gain a moment of clearness through the huge physical pain, they are likely to take this opportunity to desperately To think about how to break the way to save yourself, but Su Bai took the time he had exchanged with great pain and went to think. It is extravagant and wasteful, just like a person struggling to build a city model, but only for the last fire to see the city burned. I thought of Xu Fugui, I thought of the land of the testimony, I thought of the jade of the country, and I also thought of the wishfulness there. Subsequently, Su Bai thought of the group of faceless lamp holders on the side of Huang Quan. Su Bai remembers that when he saw the lamp holder for the first time, when a group of people explored the place of the testimony, the big guys were all around the time of research and observation, and their hands touched the embarrassment. The smell of killing and violent began to fill their minds, but in the end, fortunately, the mental state of their bones was stimulated to open, and they forced themselves to return to calm. They were not turned into a walking dead that only knew killing. Su Bais eyes suddenly flashed a touch of enlightenment. This is to punish the world of the story. The radio station is watching everything in the sky. It should expect that I will completely collapse and become what he wants. But it seems that there is still a possibility. It is like when it is in the land of the testimony, or the annihilation of self-consciousness becomes the walking dead that only knows the killing, or it excites the violentness in the depths of one''s heart and enters that state. But Su Bai now feels that even if he is ill, it will not help, because the people who are now targeting you, from Lychee and Haimeimei, have already turned to broadcasting. You want to find a radio table, but first you have to find where the table is, even if you hold a Xuanyuan artifact in your hand, but your situation is still a sword. quickly, The Qingming time gained by the pain of the leaves began to end, and the pressure and pain of the soul came again. The feeling of disgust from the heart swarmed like a tsunami. This is a feeling of suffocation and a feeling of powerlessness. Su Bai reached out his hand subconsciously. Despair, disgust, disappointment, sorrow, and all kinds of negative emotions will almost drown him. this moment, So similar, familiar, As if he had just left the mother, he was washed directly under the bathroom faucet by Su Yuhang. As if placed in a petri dish, looking at the picture padding memory, Just like when shooting a family portrait, a piece of paper on his head is quietly squatting in a corner of the photo. Su Bai is looking at the three pictures of himself, But Su Bai suddenly had a feeling, That is the self in those three pictures, they seem to be looking at themselves now! When you have just left the mother and are put under the tap to rinse your body with cold water, when you are like a tool and a part is filled alone, when you are being forced to suppress it in the body like a zombie In the corner of a family portrait of someone elses family, When you are helpless, when you are afraid, when you are sad, when you cant resist at all and cant be yourself, At that time, what was my heart thinking? Su Bais eyes slowly became sharper. He suddenly understood, At that time, myself, It should be thinking about it, one day later, As long as I have the opportunity, as long as I have the possibility, even if it is just a negligible light, I have to fight for everything, Even if you only get the freedom to breathe for a while, and also, Do not hesitate! Because I have experienced too much torture and depression, I will not allow myself to bow again and be wronged in the future. This is the source of the violent factors in the depths of his own soul. It is the anger that his childhood has accumulated under the suppression of a man and a woman. It is also the reason that I will have mental illness! At this time, Su Bai felt that his only remaining illusion was shattered. After knowing his own life, Su Bais feeling of broadcasting naturally brought some expectations, because he knew that what the man and woman did was contrary to the will of the broadcast. Therefore, Su Bai felt that the radio and himself were a front. In the future, the radio will also avenge itself. But now, Su Bai seems to wake up completely. The man and the woman did squeeze and use themselves as chess pieces. Now, what is the difference between broadcasting behavior? Do you actually have Stockholm syndrome? Su Bais eyes began to be filled with a bit of grievances and hysteria, but this time the grievances far exceeded the rejection and resentment of the world in this story. A familiar feeling is hitting Su Bais body and soul. Because I have experienced hardship, I can really recognize myself. At this time, the monk in the living room is searching for the soul of Haimeimei. The soul of Haimeimei is very disordered. The process of searching for the soul is very unsatisfactory. After the end of the soul search, the look is wilting. In the face of Gyatso and the eyes of the enquiry, he can only shake his head helplessly. The monk does his best, but he has nothing to gain. Meimei''s soul level is very high because of the lychee''s entry into the Lord. In addition, Haimeimei itself is also a major spiritual strengthening. Therefore, it is really too difficult and difficult to read some information about him. At this time, the three people in the living room seemed to have noticed something and looked out to the living room. There, Su Bai was still lying very decadent, seemingly no different from before. Often, only those who are empty and extremely lonely will choose to use self-mutilation in this naive way to prove their existence, to enrich their sense of existence, they are mediocre, they are ordinary, they are a dust in society, their The existence or not, really has little effect, at most it can only affect your parents and relatives, so many people use this pain in the background to remind themselves: Ah, I am still alive. And just now Su Bai actually used this method, it is indeed some low-end. The corrosive nature of the leaves is actually the most terrible, not for the flesh, but for the soul. At this time, its corrosiveness began to exert a real effect after a period of precipitation. Before the physical erosion, it was just an appetizer, but now it is a hard dish! The pain of the soul is suddenly many times stronger than before. All kinds of entanglements and tears hit the nerve center of Su Bai again and again, and the exclusion and disgust of the world in this "day prisoner" story world suppressed the soul. Distorted, this is a torture of the soul, a soul torture that Su Bai never experienced. However, Su Bais face became more and more calm. The last time he was at home, with the help of Lord Buddha, Su Bai swallowed the jaundice. In fact, in addition to the memory of the female corpse, there are still some characteristics left in the Soviet Union. White body, just failed to be detected, but now, because of the consumption of leaves again, the hidden attributes of jaundice are stimulated. Su Bais consciousness began to distort and gradually split into three. In his mind, it seems that there are three other three. The female corpse has stayed in the nose and hell, and even was found in Hell by Su Yuhang and Xu Fugui, which also means that the existence of the female corpse spanned several time periods, and when Su Bai was promoted to the senior audience, the gold came out. When the two characteristics are concentrated, the memory that has been covered and filled in the depths of Su Bai begins to wake up. In the middle of it, Su Bai found himself in a cold, damp bathroom. "This child is too dirty, don''t give it to me." The voice of the woman came. "Oh, washing is clean." The man grabbed a slap-up baby and walked to the pool, opened the faucet, and the cold water washed the baby''s body. The baby made a harsh cry. Suddenly, the man seemed to have sensed something and looked at his side. This time, Su Bai, standing on the side of the man, seems to be unpredictable, but calmly confronted. Yes, Father and son, strictly speaking, The first time! v3 Chapter 754： The prelude to counterattack! (third more!) "I have always been very curious." Su Bai calmly stared at his father. "Why always in the memory picture, you can always see me." Su Yuhang couldn''t hear the voice of Su Bai, at least his current expression, he seems to have only sensed someone peeking at himself, and that''s it. However, Su Bai always had a question before, that is why Su Yuhang can always sense himself. Su Yuhang can always sense when he can see the previous picture or some pictures with Su Yuhang in each coincidence. To his own existence, and to cast his gaze, before, Su Bai thought that this is because Su Yuhang is too strong, powerful enough to see through the future, powerful even if it is a barrier of time and space, there is no way to hinder his perception, just like in The place where the tomb is found is the same as the tombstone. However, now, at this time, Su Bai seems to figure out something. He looks at Su Yuhang in front of him and then points his finger at his head. "If you rule out that you are really strong enough to have no margins, there is still a possibility, that is, you are already in my memory, so whenever I get the chance to peep into the memories of the past, you can always When I find out, I can always find me, because my memory and cognition are the places where you exist!" Su Bais mouth gradually revealed a smile. Possibly, even the broadcast did not expect things to develop into this situation. In the case of broadcasting, it is to want Su Bai to become what it likes, such as the state after the blood corpse lost his wife; For their own cheap aunts, they are more about using Su Bai as a container for existence. They exist in Su Bais cognition, or they are not completely in Su Bais memory cognition. But Su Bais memory cognition is one of their homes, and it is an important part of their reincarnation, because they should also understand that they cannot put all their eggs in one basket. For Litchi, she is imitating her own route to the cheap aunt, and even Su Bai has already guessed in the bottom of her heart that the lychee will take the little guy, maybe just thinking of the little guy Su Yuxuan as the second one. Use, to pave the way for the return of her lychee. Three-party wrestling, one is the supreme broadcast, one is to be able to hide their cheap aunt in the eyes of the broadcast very early, and the other is the rising lychee, they all carry out their own plans around Su Bai, and It is because of this three-party relationship that things are slipping into a special area. Su Bai remembered that he had talked with Xu Fugui. Su Bai complained about his powerlessness and ignorance, because no matter who he is facing, he seems to have no way or even find them completely. This kind of knows that he has an enemy but he does not touch it. The feeling of going to the enemy''s sleeves is the most desperate. Xu Fugui was only asking for Su Bai at the time. You had no way in the past. It was because you were weak. It was not your fault. Anyway, because of the relationship between the broadcasts, it is impossible to kill you directly, so I gave you the opportunity to wait. Time, you only need to be prepared, when the opportunity appears in front of you, take it decisively and beat it, so that you can hope to separate yourself from the role of the chess piece. Even if you can''t directly become a chess player, at least you can pull out and be a bystander. Now, Su Bai feels vaguely that his chances are really coming. The broadcast hopes to completely change Su Bai, remove the past Su Bai, shape a Su Bai that it hopes to see, and then raise Su Bai in the land of the testimony like a pet, the provincial Su Bai run and appear any Accidents, where the savings are reserved for future use, which can explain why Xu Fugui is doing a good job of broadcasting but changing people. It is precisely because of the story world of this "day prisoner" that Su Bai constantly stimulates Su Bai''s consciousness to gradually break away from his original values, so that Su Bai can obtain a perspective of himself from the perspective of a bystander. Opportunity, therefore, this is an opportunity created by the environment and an opportunity created by broadcasting. Immediately, the theme of this day was that Litchi let Haimeimei take the little guy, and the addition of lychee catalyzed the whole process, just like the otherwise peaceful chemical reaction state, which suddenly changed due to the addition of catalyst. It got so intense. When Su Bai really began to confuse everything, the stimulation of the leaves to the soul stimulated the residual characteristics of the soul after the absorption of the jaundice. This jaundice was originally used as an object to punish the female corpse, and has its own magic, and now, Its role is to cut the entrance of Su Bai''s opportunity. Finally, the incorporation of gold in Su Bai in Guangzhou changed some of the qualities of Su Bai''s soul. Even if Su Bai could not have the ability to change the time of virtual change like gold, it would at least make Su Bai''s soul easier. To accept the mode of memory virtual transition. Of course, the most important point is that the broadcast wants Su Baige to make a new Su Bai except for everything he has done before, but Su Bais parents survive in the memory of Su Bai, once Su Bais departure from his past, It means that the cheap aunt in memory will also be together, so when Su Bai has long since abandoned himself, the world of this "day prisoner" has not yet ended. This is the cheap aunt of Su Bai and the broadcaster. result! Xu Fugui said, let Su Bai be prepared and wait for the opportunity, because Xu Fugui himself knows that it is difficult for him to leave his chance to hate people with Su Yuhang. This is the case for Xu Fugui to leave the sermon. After the land was confirmed, he came out and died, so Su Yuhang did not come to him, because it is very likely that Su Yuhang already knew that he was dead, a dead man, he could not turn any waves. Otherwise, with Su Yuhang''s cautiousness, how could he allow a veteran antique with his own contemporaries to suddenly get free, he is playing with the radio, how could he allow the other party to suddenly come out and give himself a knife? .................. Su Yuhang was still looking at the direction of Su Bai. He still seemed to have failed to hear Su Bais words, and he could only vaguely sense someone here. And Su Bai is not very concerned about whether Su Yuhang really can''t hear it or can''t see it, because it is no different for Su Bai. In fact, Su Bai did not expect to have this situation in the end, but when this situation came, Su Bai immediately understood what he should do. Su Bai slowly approached the baby who was being washed by the cold water in the faucet. Then he closed his eyes. At this moment, Su Bais heart began to gradually establish a connection with the baby. This baby, this is Su Bai himself, and at the same time, this is also the memory that Su Bai once lost or called to be covered up. He is retrieving this memory and is revisiting what he has lost. Su Bais life is a shortcoming, but he has reached the point of today with his regretful life, and now he has to complete himself. What makes Su Bai slightly surprised is that there is no hatred in the heart of the baby, because at his age, I dont know what hate means. In his heart, full of doubts and grievances. People often say that the heart of the child, in general, only has a childs heart in the true sense of the child. When the child grows up and begins to take the red envelope in his hands, he does not want to give it to the parents, even when the child starts to dislike some food. When he doesn''t fit his appetite, his heart will disappear, because he is no longer the pure person who ate and slept, eats nothing, and asks nothing to ask. He begins to be "greedy." Emotional love and evil desires and other emotions lead their own behavior. He was born, just left the mother''s mother, he has no own thinking, and has no logic of his own, but he has his own emotions. Some studies have said that when sperm and eggs are combined into fertilized eggs, they have already had perceptual pain. The ability, so the so-called flow of people, irresponsible parents naively thought that the child is not born anyway, do not know that even if it is beaten, there is no pain, this is a self-deception lie. This baby, he has a simple yearning for the world outside the mother, and is full of curiosity about the unknown world, but he never imagined that it was not the warm embrace or the hustle, but the cold water. Ruthlessly impacting his tender body. Su Bais body began to tremble. He was fully integrated into the babys emotions. He was recovering his memory, even more complete than the average persons memory. After all, who can remember that he had just born a few Is the month even the first day of birth? The pair of cheap aunts on their side seemed to be the background board at this time. They didnt move because it was the memory of Su Bai. When Su Bais master appeared here, everything here was dominated by him. . In this process, Su Bai felt the psychological fluctuations of the baby and captured all the information. At the same time, the picture here starts to compress, leaving a large blank, like zooming in to a corner when playing a video on a web page. The blank picture began to clear up. First, a static picture, like a photo, is a family portrait. There is a male hostess and a housekeeper and a maid. There is a bronze box in the middle of the host. In the lower right corner of the photo, a young child was kneeling there, with a piece of paper on his forehead, his eyes were dull and his skin was slightly blue. Su Bais figure appeared next to the young child, and at the same time, the picture began to move. The photographer directed everyone to pose, whether it was a photographer or a maid or a housekeeper, they did not seem to see the young child who fell to the ground, still doing their own thing. Su Yuhang, who was staring at the camera and preparing to pat, fell on the side of the young child, or Su Bai. Su Bai has become accustomed to this kind of gaze, and can be ignored. He slowly squats down next to the young child, deep inside, and begins to build a bridge of communication with young children. Su Bai is clear, Your own counterattack, Just kicked off......... v3 Chapter 755： The cause of Su Bais mental illness! (fourth more!) The picture, from the static stillness of the photo, gradually changes to dynamic. Naturally, the fluctuations in the human heart begin to change. Su Yuhangs eyes were not staring at the camera at this time, but staring at the back of Su Bai; The feeling of the thorns on the back still exists, but Su Bai has deliberately stabilized his heart. I still remember that every time I had a glimpse of my previous memory picture, every time I was stared by Su Yuhang, Su Bai began to panic, and then forced to force this memory picture. Among them, there is certainly a shock to Su Yuhang who can see himself, but the bigger reason is that Su Yuhang completely occupied his own memory and used it as his home, so he drove Su Bai out. After all, with Su Bai''s heart and the experience after becoming an audience, it was understandable that Su Yuhang was scared to cause the mind to withdraw from the memory picture. However, it was inconceivable that he was scared out several times in a row. Su Bai was not so fragile. This time, if you compare the forces of several parties, it is a bit like Yuan Shikai who stole the revolutionary fruit after the Revolution of 1911. If it is not the broadcast to remove the former Su Bai, Su Yuhang will not resist, and when the two sides confront each other, Su White succeeded in capturing what he wanted. Otherwise, it is difficult for him to have such an opportunity. Envy, incomprehensible, stunned......... This is the inner activity of the young child at this time. He is very eager to stand with his parents to take a family portrait, but he doesnt know why he has to stay here, which makes him very confused. He doesnt know that he is doing something wrong. What is it, I dont know what I should do, because my parents dont seem to tell myself what they should do, they like it, they never consult their own opinions, even when they used to wander in the house. They also often ignore themselves. Still no hate, still no hate, Su Bai slowly tasted the feeling at this time. In the first picture, there was no hate in the baby''s own heart. Now I still have no hate in my childhood. I even hope that I can be with the men and women. Standing together to shoot the family portrait, the heart, filled with all this desire. At first, Su Bai was still very incomprehensible, but slowly, when Su Bai was completely replaced by himself at that time, he slowly relieved. For this age child, you let him understand how much love and hate. The meaning of hatred and freedom is a bit too unrealistic. He only cares about what he sees in front of his eyes. For example, why can''t I stand with everyone when I take a family portrait? Su Bai took a deep breath. Perhaps, if there is no such experience, it is difficult for him to really understand himself. He is full of thoughts, whether he is a baby or a child in his childhood, he should be filled with infinity. Hatred and resentment, even he is ready to accept this emotional preparation, but no, no, really! This picture began to shrink, and then another picture appeared in the open area around it. In the picture is a room where a teenager floats slowly in a glass container filled with broth. The glass is very bright, and as a result, the teenager deliberately and clearly sees things in the room. Su Bai''s figure appeared outside the glass. He saw a black cat lying on the opposite table and flipped the scroll in a moment. This is auspicious. Just auspicious obviously can''t see himself like Su Yuhang. It is still doing its own thing. A picture is a story, an experience, and the theme of the picture is mostly a happy moment with the child and his parents. I followed my father''s practice of writing a brush, and I followed my mother to practice the piano. I went to the Nurgai Grassland with my parents. The sun set, the grassland was dyed with orange glory. The teenager relied on the mother''s back and looked at it. Sunset, watching the grassland, watching the flock of cattle and sheep. When Su Bai saw this picture, his heart began to suppress the convulsions. In fact, the experience of being taken by Su Yuhang under the faucet and smearing the paper in the corner was completely inferior. This picture. Su Bai can be tortured and humiliated, but Su Bai can accept it. But this kind of beautiful deception is the most tormenting and the most hurtful. Su Bai remembers that he just learned that his childhood was completely painted. At the time, the whole person seemed to have been exhausted with all his strength, and he was so distressed that he could not breathe. Auspicious is still continuing his work. It seems a bit boring. It will also look at the scenery in the picture for a while and look at the whiteness in the glass dish. It is also the high-B color of the light and windy, as if all this has nothing to do with it. If the calculation is correct, then it is only a few years before the auspiciousness is taken out by Su Yuhang from the testimony. Therefore, the reason why the auspiciousness of future generations will like the little guy and take care of it in a meticulous manner is because the auspiciousness is infected by the secular world? At this time, it is actually similar to the wishfulness of the place where the testimony is now. If you want to take care of the children or even give the children a bite of fresh milk. Su Bai hesitated for a long time, and hesitated for a long time. He looked at himself in the petri dish. He didn''t dare to close his eyes to establish inner contact, because Su Bai could guess what kind of himself was in the petri dish. mood. Taking a deep breath and spitting it out, Su Bai paused, and the slight trembling of the palm indicates the unsettlement of Su Bai''s heart. At this time, the boy in the petri dish suddenly threw up, the culture liquid shook, and Su Bai was alarmed. Looking at the past, he saw himself in the petri dish and naturally put a hand in front of him. The legs are slightly diverged, this pose is a bit like the riding dance that used to be popular all over the world. Looking back, looking at the picture, in this picture, Su Yuhang and himself riding a horse, relying on Su Yuhang''s body, holding the reins in both hands, looking at the front with excitement. The wind is very light, the clouds are very light, the sun is pleasant, and riding at this time is definitely a very enjoyable thing. The horse''s bumps from time to time make you a little scared, but then you feel the warm embrace of your father behind you. You suddenly feel that your heart is very peaceful. This is because of your trust in your father. At this age, almost every normal family. In the eyes of the boy, his father is the first idol in his life. He can take his own toys, tell a story, give himself a pocket money, and let himself sit on his neck and shoulders. However, Su Bai knows in his own heart that he can''t afford too much hesitation, because if he misses this opportunity, it is very difficult for him to get rid of the fate of being a chess piece. Sighing, Su Bai reached out and stuck the glassware. Slowly, Su Bais heart began to connect with himself in the glass dish. joy, Happy, Satisfy, pride, Beautiful, wonderful, All kinds of delightful emotions are passed to Su Bai through the self in the dish. Its just that these beautiful emotions have not brought a slight happiness to Su Bai. On the contrary, Su Bais heart is as uncomfortable as being twisted. Every joy, every satisfaction, every pride, every worship, is like a sharp needle, piercing the heart of Su Bai. Su Bai is still insisting on continuing to accept these beautiful emotions, even if they are poisons, but Su Bai must also face. Because this is the lost one, it is my own memory, and now, I have to find them back, otherwise I am not complete, or there are shortcomings. In the middle of the battle, Su Bai looked up. He suddenly found himself in the glass petri dish and his face was covered with a glass container, and he was calmly watching himself. Su Bai panicked, because this kind of gaze made him feel that his heart suddenly became hairy. Yes, now that he is facing the past himself, he feels a kind of emotion called "fear". How is this going? The other party changed his dreams before riding, his face was close to the glass, and he looked at himself motionlessly, with a touch of gloom in his eyes, as if a grievance was watching you at the top of your bed. Su Bai actually did not dare to face each other''s eyes. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!!" "Ah, ah, ah!!!!!!!" "Ah, ah, ah, ah!!!!!!!" The young ones in the culture dish began to scream like crazy, and both hands kept patted the petri dish with a hysterical cry, as if everything in front of him was the object of his venting, in front of himself. All are violent venting points. He is angry, He growled, He is crazy, He is like a madman, he is struggling like a mental illness. He is struggling. He wants to leave the petri dish. He is rushing up. He is like a drowning man who is eager to put his face out of the water. Breathing a fresh air, even if there is only one bite, can''t wait! This scene makes Su Bai very familiar. This, It is clearly the self when you are sick! When I was young, I was left here to fill my memory. I didnt know it. Every time it found out that it was all false, it would be angry and roaring. The better the picture in the picture, the more his roar and struggle It is intense! At this time, the door was pushed open, and a mans figure came in. His gaze fell on the teenager in the petri dish, and then he looked at the side of Su Bai, but his movement did not stop, he directly Reaching out and grasping the juvenile in the petri dish, the fingertips flicked the forehead of Su Bai, and the juvenile body in the petri dish trembled. If it was hit, the violent gaze disappeared instantly, and the rest was just lost. Then, the confused teenager, his attention began to gradually fall on the beautiful picture in front. On the face, there is a beautiful and happy look. If you are crazy, If drunk............ After a while, the fifth should be finished after zero. v3 Chapter 756： Roar: From my memory, get out! (fifth!) Retrieving the one that was lost, this sentence is probably for the ordinary person, it is probably to find the simplest and purest self before, is a re-examination of the self, but for Su Bai, find it once Self, is a thing without any sensation and artificiality. Because of his life, this is a shortcoming, but what he is doing now is to complete his life. Among the three pictures, there are three Su Bai, standing in the pool of the hospital, in the corner of the yard, next to the container of the glass petri dish, these three pictures are the three points of Su Bai''s life. The first one represents birth, which belongs to the birth of his life, whether or not the body has been replaced, but at least this day means the person of Su Bai, this thought, this consciousness, this independent personality recognized by the broadcast. ,born. Because if the broadcast does not recognize Su Bai as a person who is deliberately called independent, it will not be pulled into the "terrorist broadcast." The second one represents the fate of Su Bai. On this day, he began to become a guinea pig, entered another body and began to exist as "Su Bai". This is the turning point of his fate. The third is to represent childhood! Most of the best in life is part of childhood. Most people will miss their childhood, but Su Bais childhood is a beginning of torture and a starting point for inner distortion. When Su Bai saw his own hysterical gaze in the glass container, he understood where the madness and tempering in his soul was coming from. A teenager, who was thrown into the petri dish day and night, was instilled with beautiful memories. Every time he woke up, he first felt his anger and madness, then he was crushed and then continued to be filled with memories. Even if it is a rabbit, it can be bitten to eat human flesh when it is tortured like this, let alone a person with independent personality? Even if the memory is completely covered in the end, the memory and inertia that remain in the depths of the soul cannot be changed. At this time, Su Bai was somewhat fortunate that he was mentally ill, because this may be the only real thing he could have left for himself when he was a child, and the only imprint of his childhood. The three pictures are zoomed together at this time, and then widened together and listed together. The three Su Bais in the picture are all closed, and he continues to feel, and the baby, young children, and teenagers in the picture slowly close their eyes. The baby does not cry, even if the cold water continues to wash his tender body, Young children are not wronged, even if they still cant be included in the family photo together, The teenager did not toss, and even if the beautiful picture was presented to him, he was not interested in continuing to take a look. Among the three pictures, there are three Su Yuhang, and the eyes of the three Su Yuhang are all staring at Su Bai, but there is no way. Contest, Winning and losing, piece, checkerboard, Just start here! Although this was an accident, Su Bai used the power of broadcasting to break the layout of his parents. In fact, it is equivalent to using the broadcast drill to broadcast the air. In a strict sense, he is doing things now, and himself. The cheap aunt initially evaded the broadcast and began to lay out and experiment with herself. There is no essential difference. .................. In the living room, Haimeimei lay on the ground, his mouth was flowing out of his mouth, his eyes were scattered, his body was slightly trembling, and he was overthrown because he took off his mask. He was forcibly searched by the monk. Now it is true. The confusion of consciousness is unclear. The monk''s face is white, the soul has also suffered a great counter-attack, and the soul search is not an easy task. Moreover, he also encountered a steel plate. Haimeimei itself is a spiritual intensive person and has received several times. The lychee''s advent is very high, and even its own soul pattern is very high. Even if it takes advantage of its vitality to search for the soul, the monk has not succeeded and has not been able to read the memory. Of course, if you change to normal time, the monk will never do this, because if you play like this, the soul will be damaged, the broadcast will not help you recover, because it is your own subjective behavior, the broadcast is not Will help you finish the cooking, but now it is a clone anyway, even if this body is sold to help Su Bai a busy monk is willing to do. The difference between sorghum and ordinary people is here. They really look very open, even if they are clones, they still look very open. Gyatso sat in the chair next to him, his eyes fixed on Su Bai lying in the yard. At this time, he suddenly pointed his finger at Su Bai and said, "You have noticed that there is no, the breath of Su Bai seems to be different. It is." "His sense of the soul is constantly expanding." As a high-level audience reinforced by illusion, he has a greater say in the interpretation of the soul-level things. In fact, from the time when Su Bai was lying on the ground, he was keenly I noticed that the change of Su Bai''s soul, like a piano piece, first experienced the depression of depression, and then began to gain momentum, and the purpose of the momentum is to the final explosion and high tide! Jie Jie sticks out his tongue and licks his lips. He didn''t want to share this information with the monk and Gyatso because he felt that these two monks were not enough, but I thought that even if I was a senior listener, but everyone did not take 50 steps. I laughed a hundred steps, all of them are clones, and there is nothing to hide. "I just walked in here and saw him at first sight, he realized that his soul is extremely sensitive, like he has been suppressing anything, and his soul power obviously should not be owned by seniors. It is clearly advanced. The breath of the audience, so this is also the reason why you choose to tell me those things I choose to believe. Because I know that Su Bai has been taking the physical strengthening route, I don''t believe that when he finally advanced to the senior audience, he would actually break through the physical body with a breakthrough in the soul level, which is impossible! The monks gaze also looked at Su Bai outside. He licked his lips and said, Its going to rain, give an umbrella to the big white. Gyatso nodded, got up and picked up an umbrella in the living room, then walked to the yard outside the living room. The monk and the uncle also got up and walked over here. "Haimeimei actually does not search for souls, and the meaning is not great." The monk sighed and continued. "When he put on the mask, the lord that dominates his behavior and thinking is lychee, so the lychee takes the little guy away. What will happen, Haimeimei is completely ignorant, even if the whole thing is actually he is executing, but he is just an outsider." "This is natural, even if it is a high-level audience, there are few things that can be qualified to participate in the big brothers, not to mention that he is only a senior." "You just said that the white soul is gaining momentum, it should not, is it going to break through?" asked the monk. "The senior audience is divided into three segments, the first, the middle and the high. I have just been promoted. Even the strength of the senior audience is not completely clarified. Even the first stage is not considered. He should actually I am almost the same, but this time if he can break through the soul level, it is very likely that he will be directly promoted to the peak of the senior audience. Because he is the physical strengthening of the body, his body is already the first step, the only defect. It is the soul. Once the soul is also driven, the improvement of strength is inevitable." The monk heard the words, sighed, senior audience, when can he break through? Gyatso is also a bit embarrassing. Of course, he does not know that he has actually advanced into a high-level audience at that point in time. Because Gyatso advanced to the audience, Su Bai did not know it. Naturally, there is no way to tell Jia. Measures. "He suffered so much suffering, it is also time for him to smile." The monk looked up at the black and pressed sky. "It is quite hard to see Fanghua." Amitabha, I am compassionate. The monks hands are combined, Simultaneously, Gyatso also has his hands together. .................. Su Bais body lying in the yard was still broken, only because the leaf effect faded, the damage no longer deteriorated, and the body began to gradually recover. Su Bai closed his eyes and was very calm. This calmness seems to be the first time since he entered the world of this "one-day prisoner" story. In fact, since entering the world of this story, he has never been the protagonist. Even if he is punished, it falls on him. . Broadcasting to transform him is a revolutionary change to Su Bai himself. It has similar meaning to the revolution. It is used in Su Bai. When a former Su Bai is removed from the new Su Bai, it is actually equivalent to the original. Su Bai died. But this revolution is not only the life of the Soviet Union, but also the life of the man and the woman, because they are pinned on the memory of Su Bai. Therefore, when Su Bai had long chosen to give up on himself, the revolution of broadcasting had not been successful, because Su Yuhang had been in the memory of Su Bai. When the two sides topped the cow, Su Bais original role was suddenly found. I had something to do and started to pick my own peach. "boom!" A loud noise came out of Su Bais consciousness! "boom!" At the same time, a thunder was heard in the sky, and the rain poured down! The monks and Gyatso and Jie Jie seem to have sensed the unusualness of the thunder. At this time, Su Bai in the three pictures opened his mouth and whispered: "My past, my memory, my brothers who have been left in the memory of the river, I bring you, Come back home! Su Bai in infancy, Su Bai in his childhood, Su Bai in his youth, compared with the current Su Bai, they are indeed the younger brother of Su Bai, who is lost, and now, Su Bai wants to They wake up and everyone''s consciousness is reintegrated. Even if the memories of the past are bitter and painful, at least it can become complete. And, since then, Su Bai, No longer a chess piece for others! "Hey!" The baby opened his eyes, The young girl opened his eyes. The teenager also opened his eyes. Three Su Bai, also opened their eyes together, At the same time, six people snarled angrily together: "From my memory, Get out! Five more completed, let everyone wait. v3 Chapter 757： Come, hurt each other! "From my memory, Get out! This is the will from Su Bai, and it is also the cry of Su Bais swearing by his sovereignty. It should belong to your own things, even for most people, it is the most basic thing, but for Su Bai. I want to get it back, but it is so rough, and it seems that this is the only chance. In the first picture, the baby turned his head and stared at Su Yuhang, who was holding himself under the faucet. As the baby turned his head, the water flow paused at this time, and the temperature in the bathroom was lowered to an instant. Below zero, there is even a hoarfrost on the wall. And Su Yuhang''s body shape does not move, he can''t move, he can''t move, he can only control, in fact, only his gaze! In Su Bais memory, Su Yuhang can only maintain his own influence, and under the premise of restraint, he maintains his own pattern of nesting. He cannot make a drastic change to Su Bais memory to ensure his permanent Into the place, in fact, he is fully capable of directly accepting Su Bai. But he can''t do this. As Xu Fugui said, because there is a broadcast, they don''t dare to kill you. It is because of the existence of broadcasting, so Su Yuhang does not dare to directly dismiss Su Bai! Tampering with a person''s memory seems to be very simple, but it is easy to have big problems. Especially under this kind of inactive change, it is likely to attract the attention of the broadcast. The attention of the broadcast is not to discover the small movement of Su Yuhang. The attention is actually whether Su Bais passive condition is uninformed, and he can still be called Su Bai. Broadcasting has a set of standards for one''s audience. For example, Su Bai was actually a ghost of choice. But he has self-independent personality and thinking, and he personally spent his youth and went to middle school. From high school to college time, he has his own consciousness and thoughts. Therefore, even if the origin of Su Bai is very distorted, or even the growth route of normal people, the broadcast still determines that Su Bai is a person, and one can become The audience enters the world of the story! And if Su Yuhang over-repairs Su Bais memory and even holds Su Bais memory to the extent that he can never be expelled, then the change of memory will inevitably lead to a chain reaction, which will affect Su Bais personality and self-shaping. When Su Bai can continue to be an audience, it is difficult to say whether it can be kept by the broadcast. Broadcasters are often the target of the actual task of strangling, or simply pull it into the world of the story. Annihilation. Therefore, it will lead to the situation that Su Yuhang is so embarrassed in the face of Su Bais strong return to regain his memory dominance. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!" The baby opened his mouth and began to scream. At this moment, there were two fangs in the baby''s mouth. This is a zombie''s fangs, and a corpse is smashing out of the baby''s body. Then, the baby''s fangs directly penetrated into the hands of Su Yuhang, and the corpse venom began to infuse into the body of Su Yuhang. At the same time, the head of the skull slammed, Su Yuhang''s arm collapsed directly, and Su Yuhang who broke his arm began to lose. Under the control of the baby, the baby continued to float in the pool, and Su Yuhangs figure began to slowly recede and gradually disappeared into the darkness. This is his retreat, because in the concrete memory picture, he is very Difficult to lead and change anything, at most that is the end of that glimpse, and here is Su Bai''s own memory world, so he can take any means to get rid of the memory he does not want. The body of the young child began to stand up. His body no longer showed the dark blue color of the zombies. Instead, he revealed a kind of blood red. The body smelled bloodthirsty and demon. In the mouth, there were also two fangs. Come out, but this is not a zombie, but a **** blood. The young boy went to the position of the family portrait, and the rest did not seem to see him. Only Su Yuhangs gaze moved with his movement. These two people, one big and one small, had a feeling that everyone was drunk and I was sober. However, in addition to his gaze, Su Yuhang has no other ability to move, because he has to sit here to take pictures. According to his memory, he is sitting here at this time. He can look away, but he can''t act without authorization. The young child came to the front of Su Yuhang, opened his mouth, and made a cry of questioning in his throat, as if he was asking why Su Yuhang did not take his family photo. Then, the young children''s fangs directly penetrated the neck of Su Yuhang, and at the same time began to madly **** the blood of Su Yuhang. Su Yuhangs body began to shrink slowly, and finally, the shadow behind him spread it. In the third picture, the boy is still the boy. His eyes no longer fall on the picture, but slap the glass container in front of him, hysterically, crazy. Su Yuhang stood in front of the juvenile and looked at him coldly through a glass container, as if looking at a small goldfish struggling in a fish tank. At that time, in that era, Su Yuhang followed the boy in front of him. It is no exaggeration to say that it is really the gap between giants and ants. Su Yuhangs hand came in and grabbed the boys head as he habitually prepared to faint the boy. However, the teenager smiled at this moment, and a blood line appeared on the teenager''s skin. Then, the young man picked up his fist and smashed directly into the glass container in front of him. "boom!" The glass container collapsed instantly, the nutrient solution splashed, and the glass **** was pierced into the body of Su Yuhang by this tyrannical force. Su Yuhangs body disappeared again. Infants, young children, and teenagers, the body began to distort, and the whiteness in each picture began to distort. The three pictures are annihilated together at this time, and they are smashed in an instant. There is a su white in each picture. The three sacred figures are distorted and spread, and finally merged together. In addition, the baby, the young child, and the teenager are also slow. Slowly integrated into the Su Bai body. Here, it is your own home. Here, this is your own place of residence. You Su Yuhang, Why have you stayed here! Until now, Su Bai only saw the change of Su Yuhang and his gaze, but did not see any abnormality of his cheap mother. Therefore, Su Bai probably guessed that Su Yuhangs share of his memory may be It''s bigger, or maybe, the cheap mom doesn''t really enter the memory of the Lord, or they actually have a lot of choices, and they are just one of them. A faint man''s figure appeared in Su Bai''s consciousness, with a kind of majesty and jealousy. This feeling is like a son who is prepared to teach his disobedient son. However, this gesture is the most disgusting to Su Bai. "boom!" The space of consciousness is bursting, and the long river of memory belonging to Su Bai is being twisted. The man''s figure is still motionless. He seems to be very determined. He decides that Su Bai can''t shoot himself. Because of his image, his identity, his stay, he himself has actually counted a part of Su Bais memory, forcibly expelling him, which is equivalent to scraping the bones for the soul. "Your progress, I am very surprised." There is a man''s voice in the shadow, this voice, Su Bai is very familiar, is Su Yuhang! At the beginning of Su Yuhang, Xu Fugui was in the land of the road for 20 years, and brought the auspiciousness out. At the same time, with the broadcast game for so many years, if you change the angle of another observer, Su Yuhang can As an idol or model. But from the perspective of Su Bai, this person in front of me is the target that he must kill! The world often said that the greatest hatred is nothing but killing the enemy, but here, it seems to be a bit more advanced, because Su Bais parents are their greatest enemies, they are killing their own childhood, and at the same time, almost Kill your own destiny! "Do you know, I had a quarrel with your mother for your business." Su Yuhang''s voice is still very calm, even now in the memory consciousness, Su Bai completely takes the initiative and advantage, "I thought this time. The child seems to be eager to integrate into our family. In fact, some things I know, in Qinhuangdao, you go crazy for her and even punished to go to avenge her to kill. I sometimes really think, if I really treat you as my son, at least, you will be a very filial child, right? This question, with a touch of sentimental, also has a touch of sorrow. But it is the choice of life, but also the choice of the road. Now, to say this, it doesn''t mean anything. It has been made more than 20 years ago, and the road has already gone. In the face of Su Bais persecution, Su Yuhang still seems to be in a hurry and not panic. "The real me is actually not in your memory, and if you remove me, you will pay the price of your soul, and you will even fall from the realm of the senior audience." Down. At this cost, the broadcast won''t help you recover. You have already expelled me from your memory. I can''t influence you anymore, isn''t it?" Su Bai continued to press Su Yuhang step by step. "Su Yuhang." Su Bai shouted. "Yeah." Su Yuhang responded. "father." "LOL Yes." "dad." "Ok." "There is a saying, I always wanted to tell you." "Say, I listen." "First of all, I don''t believe that even if your deity has left here, but your distraction will not affect your deity. Secondly, I really want to say a word to you, That is, come, Hurt each other! ! ! ! ! ! v3 Chapter 758： endurance! Su Bai, very determined, and there is no room for negotiation. When one party chooses not to die, the other party will automatically lose other options. Su Yuhang sighed and said, "Broadcast, this is the meaning of drunkenness. You are killing a senior, but is it necessary to arrange a new world of stories to punish you?" This is a world of independent stories that punishes Su Bai for killing a senior person to lure another veteran. It is indeed deliberate, and it is easy to think that the real goal of broadcasting may not be Su Bai, if only Simply punishing an unruly senior audience can be done in a simpler and more straightforward way, without having to be so complicated. According to the results theory, the broadcast wants to innovate Su Bai, Su Bai just changed himself, and for Su Yuhang, which exists in Su Bais memory, it is equivalent to...kill! Therefore, this can be seen as a broadcast of sanctions against Su Yuhang! Broadcasting has the rules of broadcasting. It has always been operating according to its rules. It is omniscient and omnipotent. At least Su Bai thinks so. The original Xu Fugui also thinks so. So it''s very likely that the broadcast is actually knowing the position of their cheap aunt, but because they are in that position, the broadcast can''t go to them according to their normal procedures, just like a high number answering question, you know The answer, but you can''t write the solution steps, so you can''t get the points. Just as Su Bai almost killed Su Yuhangs Լ Լ Լ Լ Լ Լ Լ 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥 㲥Locust, but no way, it must act according to the rules. Broadcasting is probably the state, but it does not affect the broadcast to begin its own cleanup schedule, as the rules allow. This time the story world, its essence, is probably the case. The innovation of Su Bai and the subversion of Su Bais character are almost equivalent to changing Su Bai to a person. It is a punishment because of the self of Su Bai. For those who have a strong sense of consciousness, it is unacceptable for him to erase his own character and the sense of his former son and friend. He thinks that this is actually the same as that of himself. But for the rest of the audience, it is very likely that as long as you can live, you can. Therefore, this punishment, in the eyes of most listeners, is really just a little disciplinary action. After all, you are not dead, even if your temperament changes, you are still not dead, you are still alive, you are also called Su White, isn''t it? "Actually, you have the opportunity to witness the higher scenery with us." Su Yuhang''s voice came again. "You really don''t want to see the true face of the radio?" "Look at you XX!" Su Bais response was very simple and very simple. At the same time, the vast sea of ??knowledge was completely pressed against Su Yuhang. Su Bai took his own knowledge of the sea and took his own mental power to attack with his own soul. This is One way to kill the enemy is to lose eight hundred, but Su Bai really doesn''t care about this. Su Yuhang shook his head. At this time, he realized the feelings of the former monks and fats. What is more ironic is that the distorted character of this experimental product was actually caused by oneself. However, at this time, Su Yuhang did not have time to reflect on his previous education problems. He was not willing to be erased himself. At least, he was not willing to be erased by his own experimental products! Even if its just a split! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Three strong collisions appeared. .................. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Three explosions of thunder were heard in the sky. At the same time, with Su Bai lying in the yard as the center of the circle, it was slowly sunk down, and Su Bais eyes and ears were already overflowing with blood at this time. "His soul consciousness is very chaotic." The monk said, this does not need to explain the senior audience, the monk himself can see. "This is the so-called, the inner heavens of the people to fight?" Gyatso has some doubts. At this time, Jie Jie has not passed the experiment on Su Bai in the cemetery park, so he learned from Liang Sen that Su Bais parents may live in his sons cognition, and therefore, he is now on Su Bai. Everything that happened was also somewhat puzzled. This is clearly that there are two senses in the sea of ??understanding, and according to the degree of the current confrontation, even if Su Bai wins, he will have a great probability that the soul will collapse and even become an idiot. So, who is the other consciousness that is confronting Su Bai? Can''t it be broadcast? As soon as this thought appeared, it was directly dismissed and vetoed. It is impossible to broadcast PK with any exaggeration. The rain is getting bigger and bigger, even if Gyatso has been holding an umbrella for Su Bai, but the water in the yard will continue to accumulate, plus a small pit under the depression of Su Bai, it is more convenient to store water. In the face of this situation, whether it is Jie Jie or the monk and Gyatso, in fact, there are some helpless, the three can now do, it seems to be standing on the side, see Su Bai continue to "stick the body." However, at this time, Su Bai suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes were turbid, and he could not see the pupil. But Su Bais voice still came out: "Outdoors, seniors, live catching." Su Bai said these words intermittently. The next moment, his eyes closed again. There was a battle between heaven and man between him and Su Yuhang. This is because this is his home and he has a certain The advantage of this is that I dare to distract myself from speaking at this time. But Su Yuhang on the other side seems to understand what it is, and it seems that from the beginning, passively resisting the impact of Su Bai into an active offensive, otherwise Su Bai really wants to make the words more clear. In the son''s body, the father and the son are fighting, this situation seems to be a bit funny, but it happened. When I heard that Su Bai suddenly increased the information from the eyes, the three people on the other side were stunned first, but fortunately, Su Bais information remained relatively complete, albeit relatively brief. Outside the house, seniors, live catching. Three simple words, but deliberately connected in a sentence, there is a senior outside the house, you need to catch him alive. The last word "live catching" is not Su Bai''s feelings, because whether it is a monk or a Gyatso or a solution, they all agree that they are the identity of a clone. If it is in the real world, they naturally do not dare to kill the audience. But now they have no problem, Su Bai does not add a "live catch", it is likely to be directly killed by these people, it is a clone, it is a good thing to do something special. I understand the meaning, but someone has to do it. Since it is to get a senior person outside, it is naturally the best choice to send a senior listener, and the monk and Gyatso can stay here and take a few words to continue. Su Bai, who is quite a corpse. "Amitabha, there is no loss for you, but this person, Su Bai will write it down." The monk said. "Oh, this truth, I understand." Jie Jie indicated that the monk did not need to say anything more, he went straight out of the house. For an illusion intruder, mental strength is almost the foundation. In fact, when he came, he had already caught a senior audience nearby and hidden, but he didn''t care at the time, since Su Bai suddenly called him. Go and grab the guy, then grab it. The speed is really fast. The important reason is that the senior audience is still a senior. It is really no different from the eagle catching the chicken. Five minutes later, Jie Jie came back, and Shen Laotou was put in his hands and was directly thrown at Su Bai. "The soul is won?" The monk squatted down and looked at the old man who was directly closed to the five senses. He naturally discovered the difference between the Qin soldiers. "Wait, I will detain his soul. Su Bai wants it, it should be this flesh." Jie Jie pressed down with one hand and shot it on the forehead of Shen Laotou, and then a bright yellow flame Was caught. The bright yellow flame reveals the face of the old mans horror. He is very upset and shocked because he doesnt know why a senior listener will be so arrogant and willing to shoot himself. The other party is really not afraid of the punishment of broadcasting. What? Fortunately, the solution did not directly crush the soul of the old man, but sealed it up. Then, the Qin Bing body was placed next to Su Bai. All the people present were wise men. When they found that Shen Laotou was an audience who took over the body of the ancient corpses, they also knew the purpose of Su Bai. The purpose was naturally the body of this ancient corpse. Su Bai has already forced Su Yuhang to force his own memory, but there is no way to get rid of it from his own consciousness. In addition, the pressure on the broadcasting of Su Bai has begun to grow. Before the beginning of the fight, Su Bai was holding the idea of ??destroying Su Yuhang even if he fell into the realm, but Su Bai still underestimated the strength of Su Yuhang, and according to this situation, his soul Before falling into the realm, the possibility of killing Su Yuhang was only 50%. Then, Su Bai, whose soul has fallen, will recover in the next "Today", but the soul will become a senior, no longer the soul of a high-level audience. Then, waiting for Su Bai will be a desperate desperation! Therefore, Su Bai is ready to take risks. He needs a flesh, a strong flesh, and a body that he can absorb his own soul. By 12 o''clock in the middle of the night, he had to gamble, forcibly split his soul, and entered the body of the Qin Bing with his own remnant soul, leaving Su Yuhang in his own flesh. Su Bais gamble is that at zero, the broadcast is the consciousness of Su Yuhang in his own body, or the self-conscious consciousness of self-occupation. This bureau can only solve this problem. If the broadcast pushes the boat, Su Yuhang, who has the body of Su Bai, will be regarded as Su Bai. Su Yuhang will continue to indulge in his prisoner instead of his son, and Su Bai should no longer exist in the theoretical sense. In the world of storytelling, the prisoner of the day has thus completed the task of the story world that does not exist in disguise. But Su Bai guessed that with the urine of broadcasting, it would not be so obvious. Even if the broadcaster hated Su Yuhang, the broadcast would also slap his own shackles and the arches would not let go. It is very likely that it will treat everyone equally. I will start with myself and Su Yuhang to see who can last a long time! If this happens, then a strong flesh is inevitable. This is the same as that of Viagra. It is a lasting guarantee for men. At least in Su Bais view, even if its a big audience, its not a special line. It may be that the body of the meat is awkward, but it is better than the ancient corpse of Qin Bing. As for whether Su Yuhang will come out, it is impossible. Su Yuhangs distraction is the same as that of gold. He cant see it. He can only rely on the perception of Su Bais perception. When the gecko breaks its own soul and leaves the body, the soul of Su Yuhang, which has been forced out of memory by Su Bai, can only continue to be placed in the remnant soul of Su Bai, which is the body of Su Bai himself. Now, Su Bais mind is thinking of one thing. The fat man deliberately rescued Shen Laotou from Tibet and asked him to take the Qin Bing ancient body to find his own revenge. And at the time of "Today", the fat man left yesterday, and today Shen Shentou comes to revenge. This is true, Just coincidence? I wrote it three times and deleted it twice, so the second chapter came so late. How to say it, this story and foreshadowing are actually some idealism. The dragon hopes to write a little bit so that everyone can understand better. v3 Chapter 759： Father and son Su Bai remembered that the fat man was tossing something when he was flying back to Shanghai. He had to make himself leave the group of the old family, but the next day, Shen Laotou appeared to look for Su Bai trouble, just The old man who was confident and confident was finally taken down by Su Bai. The body of the Qin Bing ancient corpse was also placed at the door of the house by Su Bai as a fat man. At that point in the future, Su Bai had already discussed with the Buddha, and Buddha gave him a jaundice. No, it was a female corpse. Su Bai gave this Qin squad to the Buddha and advanced into the body. use. But Su Bai is not without doubt. The fat man is a master who has no interest in the early days. Even if he wants to give a gift to himself, he can use it to go to Tibet to dig up the old man and let him take the body of Qin Bing. Looking for revenge for yourself? This move, really has the meaning of taking off your pants and farting. But it is no coincidence that in the specific day of the prisoner''s day, in the previous rounds of reincarnation, Shen Laotou really seems to be like a dog skin plaster, because he wants revenge, because hatred has been filled. His heart. But now it seems that this seems more like a reminder, because in this day, there are not many people who can be contacted by Su Bai, because his things are not meaningful to help ordinary people, so toss and go, Shen old man is quick to mix his face Cooked. Therefore, in the final battle with Su Yuhang, Su Bai thought of the old man, and specifically, thought of the gift that the fat man gave himself - the ancient corpse of Qin Bing! Su Bai does not know whether the fat man intentionally or unintentionally calculated it. If it is intentional, what is the fate of the fat man? But if the fat man can already calculate the story world, why is he so arrogant in Guangzhou that he picked the fruit? These things may only be able to talk when the fat man appears in front of him again. At the moment, **** Su Yuhang and how to leave this one-day prisoner story world is the most important thing for Su Bai. The confrontation between the two sides in the sea of ??knowledge quickly became a stalemate. On the one hand, because Su Yuhang was a soul, and Su Bai forced his memory. Now it is a foreign object glued to the soul of Su Bai, but it is difficult. Scratch clean, and therefore, from the beginning of the tone has been determined, the two sides of the showdown, Su Bai has occupied the right place and the right place, this is a dominant position. On the other hand, because Su Bai has slowed down the rhythm, he is not rushing to spend with Su Yuhang, but hangs Su Yuhang and limits it to a region. If Su Yuhang succeeds, he will enter his memory again. In the middle, then Su Bai can make a big loss. Of course, this possibility is relatively low, because Su Yuhang was able to live in Su Bais memory, and because Su Yuhang started to develop, Su Bai was a young man and was just an ordinary person, but he was bitten by a snake. Years of fear of straw rope, more than the heart of prevention can not be wrong, plus Su Yuhang, who can play with the broadcaster, God knows that he still has hidden ability? In this case, Su Yuhang will not struggle. He knows that his only chance now is to wait until the zero point to see who can support it for a second. In the sea, the image of the two men almost disappeared at the same time. Su Yuhang sat on the ground, but it seemed very free and easy, and the picture suddenly changed. It became a yard. This is a scene in the memory of Su Bai. In this courtyard, Su Yuhang wrote and painted. In a blink of an eye, Su Yuhang also appeared in a white gown. He was handsome and elegant. Now he is holding a writing brush station. Writing on the rice paper in front of the stone table, there is a smell of love flowing. Soon, Su Bais figure also appeared here. There is still a period of time from zero. Since both sides are waiting for the final battle, they will at least deliberately have nothing to do. When Su Bai appeared in the yard, Su Yuhang opened the door. "Would you like to write a few words? If my father didn''t teach you anything, take advantage of this opportunity to guide your calligraphy." Su Yuhang said it was natural, as if he and Su Bai were only separated fathers and sons who could not see each other for some reason. The two are still ordinary father-son relationship. Su Bai slowly came over and looked at the rice paper on the stone table. He had to say that Su Yuhangs words were really beautiful, but at this time, Su Bai would not be bored to cooperate with Su Yuhang. Out of the warm picture of "Father''s filial piety," he just whispered: "When I killed my grandfather, my grandfather was also writing." This remark was undoubtedly a small fresh destroyer, and also destroyed the mood of Su Yuhang writing. He put down the brush, did not say anything, sat down on the stone stool next to it, a breeze blowing, shaking Su Yuhang Hair. "You follow me, look good, just your purple hair, it is really a little flattering." Su Yuhang pointed to the hair of Su Bai said. Who do you think you are like? Is Ximen blowing snow or Li Taibai? "Then you said who I am like?" Su Yuhang asked. "Kong Yiji." Su Bai replied. "You, this child, is always so incomprehensible." Su Yuhang gently stretched out, said, "Remember this?" "Remember." Su Bai nodded. He did remember it. "The dream has come." Because of their childhood memories, they are all fake. "Some things, in fact, you should also understand." Su Yuhang sighed. "After all, I really regret it now. I have said this before." "Then you don''t have to talk nonsense anymore." Su Bai sat down on the stone bench next to him. "If you don''t want to hear me talking nonsense, you won''t come here. You can let me entertain myself alone." "When a son, no matter how bad the relationship between father and son, but some ethics, still have to do." Su Yuhang looked at Su Bai unexpectedly and smiled. "I didn''t expect you to think so." "At the end, I always have to send it." Su Bai finished the last sentence. Su Yuhang shook his head with a smile, and the hatred between the two was actually unilateral. Because Su Yuhang had no hatred against Su Bai, yeah, normal people, would you have hatred on your toy? nonexistent. But Su Bai did not need to say anything about Su Yuhang. Su Bais current meaning of life, after losing the little guy, is the most advanced thing in his hand. "Actually, when I was at the bottom of Qinhuangdao, I saw that you were taking revenge for her. I was really surprised because it is a circle of listeners and has the jungle rules of the audience. You do it, stand from the perspective of others or stand by your friends. From the point of view, it is indeed a little impulsive and no brain. But from my point of view, there is really a feeling that I can''t tell you. After all, you have the blood of Su Yuhang. At that time, I was still very pleased to insist on revenge for my parents. "Your skin is really thick enough." "This is a rule, just like the gods in ancient Greek mythology. The father created the child, but in the end, the father and his own child suppressed their mother or the mother led his child to suppress the father, or the father personally Swallowing up my son, these examples are really a lot. Now think about these myths, and it is not unreasonable. At least those who compiled these myths should be substituting themselves into the perspective of God. Because only by looking into the world from the perspective of God, watching the family, and seeing ethical relationships, we will weave a story system like this. We, now equivalent to ordinary people, are not the gods in ancient Greek mythology? Su Bai believes that his life has not been much more than the exchange with Su Yuhang. Also, who would be bored to chat with the mice in their lab to discuss the world of life? For Su Yuhang, he is only because of Su Bais growth and behavior, he has produced some artificial feelings, just like those scholars who are young and strong in their words, just a kind of meal. After the tea talks about self-entertainment. "I don''t know what you are saying. I am not interested in knowing. If you want to persuade me to change my opinion on you and achieve the purpose of washing you from me, then I am sorry to tell you, don''t waste money. Hard work. I never think that I am a god, I just want to do what I like. "For example, killing your aunt?" Su Yuhang pointed to his nose and asked. "It''s just a similarity in DNA." Su Bai replied. Very good. Su Yuhang stretched his finger to the rice paper and brush on the stone table. Time is coming, dont want to write something for nostalgia? "I don''t think it''s necessary to be so emotional, because I believe that no one of us will keep it, and you will be sure that even if the broadcast hates you, it will treat you equally. So I always hate to understand your thinking. The current situation is clearly that the father and son are vying for a chance to go out alive, but you are still desperately playing the role of a sentimental father. Its boring to be bored, isnt it? Su Yuhang stood up and signaled that Su Bai was also up. Su Bai did not refuse this time. She got up and walked to the stone table. He picked up the brush and rubbed the ink, and thought about it. Soon, a pair of couplets jumped on the paper. "do you like it?" Su Bai asked the brush. Paper book: Unforgettable hand, always remember Tianlun; Inheritance of the behest, Ke Xi Xianfen. The standard father was hanged on the mourning hall after his death. Su Yuhang is not angry, but picks up a brush and writes another word next to it: "White sends children to the north; The loess buried the bones and wept at sunset. Immediately, Su Yuhang was very satisfied with putting the brush down, saying: "I am very much looking forward to what kind of de-linking should I use after the zero point?" v3 Chapter 760： Zero! "Hey..." The iron gate was pushed away from the outside, and a chubby man stood at the door with an umbrella, Zhang Yiyi, and returned. In fact, if you follow the normal mode, on this day, the fat man should walk along the Huangpu River while talking to the soul of the Qin Dynasty princess in his body. He has not left Shanghai yet, and he has even verified it. Did the little guy get taken away? However, at this time, the original mode line has deviated. The monk sent a WeChat to the fat man. It is concise and succinct, saying that this is the story world. We are all clones, please come back. The monk is not a joke. He wants to open, and he will only play some funny jokes. He will not tease people. This is what the fat man believes. In addition, although he played tricks on them yesterday, they found an excuse to leave. Here, but the fat man really does not believe that they will really trick themselves back to slaughter. Therefore, there is nothing to hesitate, and the fat man is back. This is actually a little embarrassing. After all, I only deliberately left yesterday. I am coming back today. Its not a small fart child. How can I not be ashamed? But today is really no way. If you follow the monk''s point of view, everyone is a clone, this is a story world that has been copied by the broadcast, and it still has a fart face. "Oh, my brother is very good." As soon as the fat man entered the door, he saw a table in the yard with a large parasol on it. It was in the rain, and the tea and fruit on the table were all there, if not a white and a white lying next to the table. Qin Bing ancient corpse, the fat man really thought they were calling themselves to come back for a tea party. The monk smiled and explained, "Don''t dare to open the law and block the rain, afraid to affect the following." Immediately, the fat man took the umbrella and took it, and the monk told the fat man the whole thing. The fat mans reaction was the same as that of the first monk Gyatso, reaching out and licking his face. "Mother''s, this clone is really realistic, just like in science fiction movies." Gyatso smiled at the side. He also reacted when he first learned the truth from Su Baikou. "That is Su Bai, who is fighting with the heavens and the people?" The fat man pointed to Su Bai, who was still lying on the ground. "I don''t know, our analysis may be a foreign object living in his soul. Otherwise, it can only be explained that Su Bai is fighting against the radio, but it is obviously impossible." Jie Jie said. The fat man heard the words, nodded, and confronted the radio, it was nonsense. Its just that the fat man still squatted down around Su Bai. He knew the body of Qin Bing around Su Bai, and he arranged it to be sent, but as for why he did it, the fat man himself was not clear. Its really unclear. He just got a clue when he was studying the cause and effect. Its like seeing some broken pictures when people dream, the deep pit caves under Tibet and the old family. These two pictures appear alternately, and the fat ones Self-proclaimed to follow this clue to act, first rely on the princess in his body to let the old man succeed in winning, and then arrange the old man to return to Shanghai to find the old family to revenge. In fact, the fat man knows clearly that the old man, the spiritual strengthener, even puts him on a ninja turtle shell, and he only has passive beatings in front of Su Bai. Shen Laotou is somewhat lost in his judgment of his own strength. Probably this Qin Bing body brought him too much confidence. "In his knowledge of the sea, there are two senses of stalemate." The fat man suddenly said, in fact, he is only retelling the words of the princess in his body. "Since Su Bai asked you to place this Qin corpse here, then he should Is planning to win, or say..." The fat man thought while holding his hands and loosening, and continued, "He wants to get rid of that thing, or to drive another consciousness in his soul into the ancient corpse of Qin Bing, or he wants to get rid of that consciousness and hide in it." The three people at the table heard the words, but they all silently, but apparently agreed with this view. In fact, the idea of ??the fat man is similar to the discussion of the three of them. "The monk you just said, is this a day of prisoner story? The protagonist is Su Bai, he is a real person, he is a background board right, in this case, he will make a choice, since this Qin Bing body Its time to prepare for it. I have to give him a layout. Whether its Su Bais coming in or another consciousness coming in, I have to make this process smoother. "Amitabha, the poor called you back, but also for this reason, this Qin Bing ancient corpse, a few poor people can not see through, can not touch, but do not know how to arrange to facilitate the choice." The monk said. Deconstruction is an illusion intensive, but it is not a way of doing things. It is like you let a university history professor go to physics research, the cow''s lips are not right. The fat man is also clear. The reason why he asks this is just to lay a foundation for himself. How to use the ancient corpse of Qin Bing, he is naturally clear, otherwise how did Shen Shentou get into it? At the moment, the fat man began to pick up the cinnabar on the ancient body of Qin Bing, and at the same time, he even took the picture on Su Bai. Looking at the fat man who was busy, the monks eyes flashed a glimpse of confusion, and then it seemed to be a matter of thought, and it seemed a little indifferent. Gyatso is very interesting. He can''t figure out how to do it, but he can see that the runes of the fat man are very mysterious. The deconstructed gods have been shrouded in Su Bai. He has no intention to observe the fat man''s formation. After all, it is not a Tao. He is more interested in the situation of Su Bai. Judging from the current viewing sensation, the two consciousness seems to have ended the initial killing. The two sides are now very quiet, not like a stalemate, but more like a high-hanging war card. When the fat man draws the rune and re-arranges a blessing array here, it is already 11:45 in the evening. The fat man is doing the time. After all, the monk said before, the prisoner is in this day. Zero ends and opens a new day. Since Su Bai and the consciousness are so calm in their tacit understanding, it is obviously waiting for the final battle. This doorway is not a fool, and naturally thinks clearly. After taking the tea handed over by the monk, the fat man took a sip and finally took a break. "After this, come back, you are not there, the house is very deserted." The monk said. "I said the monk, you are not useful with me now, I am a clone, I can''t tell me the body. I changed my mind and was persuaded by your monk''s mouth to give me a back and live with everyone." The fat man "hahaha" laughed, thinking that his present is actually a fake, it is really interesting. "Where are you going to go next?" asked the monk. "In any case, there is no secret, no secret. After another quarter of an hour, everyone resets to zero." "I don''t know, go to the Pearl River Delta. There are some things that need me to check it out. In addition, there seems to be news on the forum recently. They intend to organize a group of seniors to go to Guangzhou to have special activities. When I have time, I will also have time. Go and have a look." At this time, the fat man did not know, there, he was actually very close to the advanced senior audience, but inexplicably, the back was picked by Su Bai. "Oh, how can I have the feeling of dying?" Buddha said in the side, "Oh, my life, there are ten minutes left." Too pessimistic. The monk retorted, The spirit is forever. "Oh, this reminds me of a joke. A leader took a meeting and wrote a draft of the secretary. He talked about Lei Fengs spirit and said that Lei Fengs spirit was not dead. Lei Feng did not die. The next secretary hurriedly reminded him of his spirit and spirit. The leader immediately agreed. Filled one sentence: Yes, he is still spiritual." The fat man said. The effort between laughter and laughter is one minute away from zero. Time is almost a few seconds to go. Fat man, Gyatso, monk and Jie Jie are standing next to each other, watching Su Bai lying on the ground and the ancient corpse of Qin Bing, this may be the last thing they can do on this day. When there are still ten seconds to zero, Su Bais body suddenly trembled. For a time, the surrounding area seemed to be blowing up the wind. "The material reaction caused by mental collision!" The next moment, a sound similar to the tearing of the cloth came, and then a broken white light flew out of the body of Su Bai, directly into the body of Qin Bing. immediately, Su Bais body and Qin Bings body stood up in an instant, and the two sides face each other with only the other side in their eyes. Only at this time, Su Bais eyes were a touch of calm and vicissitudes, as if he had experienced too much and too much. The eyes of Qin Bing''s ancient corpse are violent and bloodthirsty. Because this is for Su Yuhang, winning or losing is nothing more than the gains and losses of the soul. The impact is yes, but how big it is, it is not too big. At most, it is a dark loss. It was broadcasted with its own son. . But for Su Bai, winning or losing is killing you and me! "Ding" Zero, advent! In an instant, the next monk, fat man, Gyatso, Jie Jie and the auspicious and little guys in the bedroom all disappeared, everything around them disappeared and vanished, but the two people in the yard stood face to face. Su Yuhang (borrowing Su Bai''s body) said: "Do you know that you used to be so long, because I was listed separately, I am standing, who told me to be a beggar, right? Well, he still has to target me, just you, can''t stand it." Indeed, Su Bai now only feels that there are countless hands that are madly dragging themselves and want to force themselves into the order of the new day. If it is not because of Su Yuhangs involvement, Su Bai will really In the same instant as before, it was pulled into a new day. However, at this time, Su Bais remnant soul suddenly reflected a golden light, and Qin Bings body also emitted a bronze light at this time. In this scene, Su Yuhangs eyes suddenly glimpsed. Maybe even Su Bai did not expect it himself. Gold has been complemented by the national jade, although it is now integrated into the Su Bai body, but there is still a trace of the national jade, and this Qin Bing ancient corpse, swept by Zu Long over 2,000 years ago Eight wilderness, the perception of the passing of the country, is still natural, And both sides, At this time, there was a strange echo......... v3 Chapter 761： Come back home "Qin people." Su Yuhang''s gaze reveals a sense of deep thought. Obviously, for Zulong, he is also clear about the dynasty of more than 2,000 years ago. It is a mysterious era, and may even affect the origin of the existence of broadcasting. Now many of the mysteries and mysteries on the earth are deliberately traced back to the Western Alexandrian era and the Eastern Emperors era, and the worlds great changes two thousand years ago. The annihilation of the two empire of the East and the West has been passed down too much. Su Yuhang knows that these things are actually normal. After all, Su Bai and the monks can speculate on these things when they are seniors. Su Yuhang cannot know at all. However, Su Yuhang seems to be reluctant to spend too much thought on such things, because his attention is still on the radio at this time, a person, a remnant of the soul, against the rules of the world of broadcast stories, really It''s a bit like an arm, but this car, at this time, seems to be really stuck by him a little. In the beginning, Su Bais copy appeared hard when it was broadcast, but it was not even touched by the side of the broadcast. However, when it came to Su Yuhang, there was a disappointment, but it was qualified to compete with the rules of the world of the story. At least, the rules really paused in front of him, which is more powerful than the black convenience store owner in the world of Su Baigangs story and the magic of the Taoist ancestral mountain peak. After all, the two indigenous people can see the broadcast. The existence, but when the broadcast obliterates them, they really have no way, even the resistance has become a luxury, can only rely on their own ability to do something that makes the broadcast feel sick or destroy the story. Its a bit like the fact that the Philippines competed with China for the South China Sea in the early years and called for a war. Gradually, Su Yuhang''s body (that is, Su Bai''s body) began to fade slowly, and even Su Yuhang''s soul began to become weak. On the side of Su Bai, even if the ancient corpse of Qin Bing and the gold in his own soul began to echo, the feeling of painful dragging still exists, and even Su Bai is biting his teeth. This is a rally and a long-term battle, but it is not a matter of years. In fact, the unit of time that is won is a "second." "Do you know that whenever you feel the power of it, you will feel that it is so beautiful, and the beauty is suffocating. You will subconsciously pursue it, understand it, recognize it, and discover it. This is the greatest beauty in the world and the ultimate in all kinds of ways. Unfortunately, you don''t understand this kind of taste. Su Yuhang said, naturally it is broadcasting. In the eyes of ordinary listeners, it is the most terrifying broadcast. In the eyes of Su Yuhang, it is a beautiful incarnation. Lets compare Liang Sen, who is huddled at the desk when the broadcast atmosphere falls. The gap is really obvious. The savage and redness in Su Bais eyes began to fade slowly, and they became stunned, and Qin Bings body began to fade. Its unrealistic to use this flesh to fight the rules of the world in this story. . At this moment, Su Bai and Su Yuhang are just like the A4 paper that has just been printed, and the ink is obviously insufficient. Time, every second is a torment, and in the process of continuous enlargement. Your subjective consciousness begins to be hypnotized. Naturally, when you lose your persistence, you will once again sink into the next day. Su Yuhangs gaze was calm from beginning to end. He did not have the great change of Su Bai from the beginning of the hysteria to the present, but it can be seen that he is now a little tired. "I can''t let him trap me here." Su Yuhang seems to be not talking to Su Bai, more like talking to himself. "According to its ideas, it is more willing to leave me alone." Here, then follow the vines. In fact, the result is doomed. Su Yuhang looked at Su Bai, who had already faded to the surface with only one layer of ghost shadow. "Sorry, this matchup, my father, can''t let my son." The momentum of Su Yuhang suddenly rises. For a time, he and his white hair become as light as he has become a lot of solidification at this time. It is like a persons returning light, but at this time, even if it can persist A few seconds is already a huge advantage. And this time, Su Bai''s inferior situation suddenly revealed. The balance of victory and defeat seems to have been completely tilted down, and there is not much suspense. Gradually, Su Bai almost faded to the image on the sketch, but at this time, Su Bais mouth outlined a slight curvature, just like the sketchers interest. The effect is very expressive. At least, at this time, Su Yuhang seems to have a bit of glare. Its a pity that Su Bai cant make a sound now, and theres no way to communicate, but Su Bai thinks its enough. From the perspective of Su Bai, the hatred of Su Yuhang is very clear and obvious. This kind of hate does not need to be described by too many adjectives. If possible, Su Yuhang can be tortured by Su Bai. Will only give him nine points of torture, so for Su Bai, it is his own failure. So, When Su Yuhang felt that he had won, Su Bai felt happy. The real torment is to give you hope and then make you desperate. Is not it? Suddenly, Su Yuhang''s body began to burn. This is the burning of blood. This is the burning of the body. The various bloodlines in Su Bai began to rub and crack at this time. In an instant, it became a trend of incompatibility. . Su Yuhang seemed to understand what it was at this time. The expression was wrong first, then it was anger, and finally it turned into a touchless helplessness. I was also cheated by this son... He actually first attracted his attention with the unstoppable momentum, and then pulled out the Qin Bing ancient corpse to fight with himself, but in fact, these two are blind eyes. Even if the mind is more meticulous, then the cautious person, after the first Su Bais undead lay, and then seeing Su Bais plan to prepare the Qin Bing ancient corpse, will subconsciously ignore it. In fact, Su Bai and the back hand Even the first and second choices of Su Bai are just blind, in order to hide his true purpose. Two people, two souls, this is the presence of you and me in you, Su Bai is clear, even if the broadcast wants to kill Su Yuhang, but it will not be so obvious, definitely on the bright side Will a bowl of water flat. Therefore, I am sure there will be a PK between Su Yuhang and Su Yuhang. PK''s victory and defeat, who insisted on the length of time, is like an event A, now the goal has changed from A to B and C, where B and C are Su Bai and Su Yuhang, in order to make the event continue, Then B and C, the two types that are differentiated from A, must have a continuation of the incident. Whoever persists for a long time, who can get rid of this incident, but in accordance with this line of thinking, whoever makes the time short, can also get rid of this incident. Su Bais body is a gunpowder barrel. All kinds of blood is mixed with it. The body is not a high-level audience. It has not been tempered and integrated. Therefore, when Su Bai and Su Yuhang are stagnant in the sea, when When the monk gave the Qin Bing ancient corpse painting method, Su Bai had secretly made his hands and feet on his body. This hand and foot is actually only a kind of incidental nature, because the hands and feet are just for the purpose of controlling the **** conflict in the body. The event, but it will definitely explode this thing, in fact it will inevitably happen. Because Su Bai''s many bloodlines are coexisting harmoniously by the adjustment of Su Bai''s own soul. When Su Bai''s soul goes out, it is equal to a bridge that has lost its support and collapsed. It is really a necessity. The arrangement of Su Bai is actually just to make Su Yuhang happy for a few seconds. "boom!" Su Yuhang is also the body explosion of Su Bai, and Su Bai, who is integrated into the ancient corpse of Qin Bing, feels that the power that has been pulling his own has suddenly disappeared, followed by a heavy blow. I shot myself directly. "Punished the end of the story world........." The sound of the radio came, There is no reward in the world of punitive stories, so naturally you don''t need to say anything, just give you a notice. From the perspective of broadcasting, since the world of punishment stories is over, the punishment you should accept has already been accepted. It is like a person who has been released from prison, you can discriminate against him, but the citizenship he enjoys is the same as that of ordinary people. This time, the broadcast also specifically reminded me, it is also a reassurance for Su Bai, after all, similar to the "day prisoner" story world, if the broadcast does not sound to remind the end, it is likely to participate in the audience of this story world I still feel that I havent come out, and if Im inexplicably making a mad kill, is your broadcast punishing or not punishing? However, in fact, for Su Bai, this is like a dream of Nan Ke, yes, because when he opened his eyes, he found himself lying in the coffin. Inexplicably, after the struggle and torture of the "one-day prisoner" story world, suddenly seeing the coffin, there is a feeling of familiarity and warmth. This is really like going home, and it is really home. Reaching out, knocking on the coffin, and making a muffled sound, then he closed his eyes and began to sleep. The auspicious squatting on the steps outside heard the sound coming from the coffin, first raised his head, then he squatted again. It knew that Su Bai was back. In the distance, Ruyi walked on the steps. When the sound came out of the coffin, Ruyi also looked up and looked at the coffin. He thought of the neighbor who had been lying in the coffin for twenty years. It was just that it did not know that after the neighbor left to gain freedom, he soon discovered that he had already passed away. v3 Chapter 762： Greetings from the next unit Dreary with a messy muffled sound from the altar, and the rushing sound of the opposite Huangquanshui mixed together, it seems more messy. After playing for a long time, Su Bai finally chose to give up. The guzheng in front of it is an ornament here. It can also be said to be a funerary object. The time buried in the underground for thousands of years is still not decaying. It can even be said to be new. Although there are many instruments in the Soviet Union, but I have never learned the guzheng, the piano can be played well, but you want to find a piano out of this thousand-year-old tomb. The difficulty is equivalent to the Han Dynasty. Go eat KFC. After trying it for a while, Su Bai chose to give up. He originally thought that sitting on the altar and facing the yellow spring in front of him, "Looking at the sea", it is obviously impossible to succeed. Afterwards, the guzheng was pushed open, and Su Bai reached out and took the jade in the hand to play with it. On the side of the altar, Ruyi and Jixiang were there, which made Su Bai a little embarrassed. Originally, Su Dashao discovered the guzheng in the ancient tomb and immediately greeted the two cats to come and listen to their performances. As a result, the two cats came to face today, all came, but their performances were Hey, the only two viewers are waiting here, and the only performer of his own is going to be a little worse. Fortunately, auspicious and auspicious are cats, and they are all cold-blooded cats. They are too lazy to express their ridicule on Su Bai. Seeing that Su Bai Guzheng did not drum up, what should two cats do? The country is a bit warm and feels very good. For the current Su Bai, his identity allows him to play the country, but it is impossible to take it away. Although Su Bai counts half of the civil servants, the broadcast is not a state-owned enterprise after all. If you want to be cheap and cheap, you must first see if you have that good tooth. Putting the jade of the country back to the original place, looking at the yellow spring water in front, Su Bai suddenly thought of one thing, Su Yuhang''s tombstone, just below, as if his own cheap mother''s tombstone is also below, when the son For so long, when I met my aunt''s tombstone, I had to burn something to mean something. No, it was a memorial. Even if they are not dead yet, they simply hope that they will die soon. There are many funerary objects in the tombs, and there are also some cloths, even pens and inks. Also, although the ancient Shu Kingdoms area is not large, the historical influence can be neglected, but even a mountain king has occupied the land for many years. It can also accumulate a lot of wealth, not to mention a country. The funerary objects of this tomb are naturally also available. The tombs can be used before the life of the tomb, and the tombs will be settled after all, even more than one. Su Baixian wrote two pieces of reunion. This is a good agreement between himself and Su Yuhang. Whoever sent it out will send him a couplet. Now Su Bai treats him as a peer and gives himself a cheap mom. The reelection of Su Yuhang was the one that was written last time. The word has not changed. Su Bai added another one: Longevity Cihui passed away, and the model of staying in the world was in the world. Sour, acid has a toothache, but Su Bai feels okay, and it is good to bring the two Wanlian to the edge of Huangquan. The water will not be in the air for a while. Its no longer a sigh of relief in the name of Su Bai. Dare to confuse Su Bai as before, but Su Bai knows his identity here, some things can be done, but there are some things that can''t be done. Otherwise, according to Su Bai''s previous temper, he has already held the iron **** under the river and put Su Yuhang The tombstones of the couple were smashed. The two blessings did not burn, and Su Bai directly broke into the yellow spring. Many of the corpses in Huangquan actually curiously grabbed them, and even a half-faced face that had already rotted and fell off could still be pulled out. . Here, in fact, it is really no different from the folklore of the yin and sin. There are Huangquan, there are countless dead souls in Huangquan, and Su Bai, he can not be regarded as a cow''s head horse, because he can''t go out here, but it is not a king of Jurassic. Nothing will be sent to him for trial. Su Bai thought about the two cats, and there was a picture like this in his mind. He sat on the altar and auspicious and wishful to send a dead soul to come over and wait for his own stunned sentence to be guilty. It''s quite interesting. In fact, Su Bai also noticed his own changes in his heart, probably because Su Yuhangs shadow was removed from his memory, and he also recovered the lost memories. People became more cheerful, at least became It was also a natural thing when the audience didnt go to college at that time. Of course, one of the most important reasons is that if you want to live here, you won''t have fun, it''s really hard. After a while, Su Bai suddenly heard a cry from Huang Quanli. After reading it, I found out that the ghosts were crying, and some of them were crying, even though they didnt have tears. Some are dry. At first, Su Bai didn''t know what was going on. After reading it for a while, he finally returned to the smell. The ghosts and ghosts were shooting their own flattery. They saw that they had lost two of them and thought they were mourning their parents. I also cried together. This makes Su Bai a little dumbfounding. After leaving the side of Huangquan, Su Bai returned to his coffin here, did not lie in, but relied on the coffin to smoke, Xu Fugui left a few boxes of cigarettes in the coffin lying before, enough to soak for a while, Of course, if Su Bai is lying in the same 20 years as Xu Fugui, then the smoke is definitely not enough. I can only expect that I can be as lonely and bored as Xu Fugui said. Even the smoke is too lazy to smoke. It has been three days since I left the story world. Su Bais soul injury has not recovered. When leaving the story world, as expected, the broadcast did not help Su Bai to restore the soul, because Su Yuhang is the hostage in Su Bais soul. It is considered to be one with Su Bai''s soul. Su Bai''s self-destructive soul and Su Yuhang split apart. It can also be regarded as a kind of practice. It is also a self-subjective and active practice. Broadcasting will not help Su Bai to recover. I don''t know how to restore it. Could it be said that the soul of Su Yuhang will be patched back? But fortunately, Su Bai is the physical body to pull the soul advanced, and his body is unscathed. Therefore, even if the soul is damaged, Su Bais strength has fallen to the senior audience. It is barely a half-step senior audience, but has already recovered. The su white of memory is also a kind of sublimation of the soul. As for the injury and recovery, it only takes one or two months to recover slowly. If you can get a healing method similar to Xu Fugui''s auspicious last time, then recovery is really a minute, but it is obviously impossible here. The little guy still has no news, there is no way to go out and find out, but the experience of "one day prisoner" has opened the heart of Su Bai, his son is definitely going to find it, but Su Bai will not be like before. That kind of bitterness and hatred is as deep as Xianglin. Even after smoking three cigarettes, Su Bai felt that it was not interesting. When it felt that there was no meaning, Su Bais method of dealing with it was very simple, that is, sleeping. Lying in the coffin, isolating the outside world, closing your eyes and replenishing your eyes, really sleep well, is a good way to kill time, because in addition to this, you have no other way of entertainment. The four elements of life, clothing, food and shelter, only live and settle here, the rest of the basic exemption, even if it is eaten above, Su Bai is now basically in the way of the gods "grain", every day the body absorbs some corpse replenishment What do you want to eat, unless you grab the two black cats and eat them, otherwise you have to go to Huangquan to find the corpses that are not rotten and come out with a mutton string. Su Bai now thinks that if he really wants to live for a long time, he may really find out how to play the several instruments in the funeral. After all, he has the foundation of the piano. If he thinks better, he will later If the blood shadows can be solidified, then you can set up a band yourself, one to play the zither, one to kill yourself, one to knock the bell, and then face the yellow spring, where thousands of corpses scream and cheer together to open a personal concert same. I didn''t want to, I didn''t want to, Su Bai reached out and waved, and the coffin cover was suspended, waiting for Su Bai''s stay, but just as Su Bai had just stepped in, he had a "crack" on his head. "Hey...hey...hey..." Su Bai stopped the action and looked at the top of his head. Could it be that someone came to prove it? But the person who came to the testimony should come in from the front entrance, and there is no white light there. Obviously the entrance has not yet been opened, then it is impossible for someone to prove it. Just what is the sound on the top of the head? How is someone like knocking on a wall? It is impossible that the entrance position is just on a construction site where people are playing the foundation? With such a mind, Su Bai stood up and looked up and looked up. Soon, the voice of "........." became clearer and more obvious. As soon as the sound of a crisp sound came, the rock on the top fell down, but the rock did not fall down, but the dust disappeared during the falling process. There was a plane similar to a round mirror, which was as big as a square table. The color was darker and deeper, similar to a bronze mirror, but Su Bai soon discovered that when he looked up, it was not himself in the mirror. Figure, On the contrary, What appeared in the mirror was a demon man dressed in a night gown. He also had a coffin around him, but the coffin was obviously westward, with the angels and devils in Western mythology and the coffins around Su Bai. The above pictured is the Longsheng nine sons. Su Bai looked up and looked at each other from the mirror. Then the other person looks at himself from the mirror. Then, the other person opened his mouth and shouted in English with some surprise: "Fuck, actually I was really opened up........." Su Bai discovered that the other side still had a long sword in his hand. Obviously, the sound of "" was really the other sides wall. and, It seems to be really successful......... v3 Chapter 763： Friendly exchanges between brothers Things have not been developed in a way that is taken for granted. Even in the past more than a week, the progress of the exchanges between the two sides has remained at the other side: "Fuck, actually I was really opened up........." Then, what should two people do? Su Bai lay back in the coffin and slept. When he came out one day, he looked up and looked at the bronze mirror. There was no figure on the opposite side. He didnt know whether he was lying in the coffin or strolling. Of course, I can imagine that the area where the other party strolled is not expected. Because although there has been no exchange, Su Bai can generally guess that the opposite of the bronze mirror should be the place of the Western testimony. The two, which are two subsidiaries of the broadcasting company, are developing and advancing under the wise leadership of the radio, and even send a banner, which reads "brothers." However, the two sides really have no interest in greeting the friends of the opposite brothers. Su Bai feels that the opposite estimate is also too busy, so he only drums a little bit of drums and finally drums up. Well, its not true, but its equivalent to a video call. People cant shuttle normally, but the sound and image can be synchronized. I was thrown into this place, and I couldnt stop talking about it. I really cant talk about it. Su Bai is not ready to drum up the funeral instruments. Today, Su Baixian walked away on the side of Huangquan. This is really a bit of a leadership inspection for the ghosts and ghosts in Huangquanli. For the former leader, he has been lazy for twenty years, but he has been lazy. The current leader of the new official took on three fires, and everyone is also cautiously waiting for it. The two paintings that Su Bai lost before have attracted thousands of dead souls to cry, which is the best example. In the real world, the leaders and relatives are dead, and the subordinates are crying at the grave and crying more than their relatives are still sad. Looking up at the altar, the guzheng is still on the top, and Su Bai did not take it back. Anyway, there is no guest except the big scorpion of the sacred road. Even the scorpion of the sect is not the roadside cabbage, one year. Can come, it is estimated that no more than ten, this is still calculated on the big, maybe the real number has to be a double discount, after all, Xu Fugui did not leave a watch on duty to tell Su Bai several months in a few months Someone came to this sermon. After looking at the guzheng, I thought about my own blood shadow, and Su Bai couldnt help but spread the idea to the band. Hey, there is no way to do it. Here, there is no fun. You have to take the initiative to create some fun. . At this time, the picture in Su Bais mind is a few of his own musical instruments. His own deity is carrying a baton against Huang Quans command. The tens of thousands of corpses in Huangquans corpse are neatly chorus: "The wind is screaming, the horse is calling, the Yellow River is roaring, the Yellow River is roaring, the Hexi Mountain is high, the Hedong River is high, and the heroes of the Sun Mountain are so many..." Self-entertainment in his own mind for a while, Su Bai also returned to the side from Huang Quan, and at this time, the other party also sat on the coffin like Su Bai, and both sides looked up at the same time almost subconsciously. The bronze mirror on the top of the head will naturally see each other. There was no exchange of short-sighted eyes, although the life here was very depressed, but neither of them was lonely enough to talk to each other. Holding the sword in the other hand, he began to practice the sword, and he did not care about Su Bais gaze. Su Bai looked at the other side and practiced the sword. After watching it for a while, Su Bais face showed a playful smile, because he found the others swordsmanship and had a clear oriental shadow. What is the sword in the East, even if it is the average person, after all, the martial arts film was a common memory of all people in the era, and the Western sword method is more concise and efficient, although the essence of the Eastern and Western swords is the same, the weapon In itself, it is nothing more than a bridge between defense and counterattack, but undoubtedly from the perspective of appreciation, the Eastern swordsmanship is still better. Of course, this is also the reason why martial arts began to gradually become an emerging cultural industry, and naturally, it is more necessary to please the audience. The other side''s swordsmanship, flowing in the clouds, with a special rhythm, his speed is not fast, the pace is even slightly slow, but the rhythm of the sword is perfectly presented, the sword is one, can not describe the feeling at this time It is more like a human sword and the environment around it has a very obvious fit. Although the sword is slow and slow, but if you dare to approach, you may be instantly shattered by the surrounding space. This is the power of the senior audience, and the other party has obviously integrated the sword with the surrounding environment. Even the current Su Bai can''t do this. After being promoted to a high-level audience, Su Bai can really enjoy the thrill of food abuse and has defeated the solution. However, the solution is actually less than half a year after Su Bais promotion. He hasnt figured it out yet. Plus the enhanced attribute and Su Baiqike, being defeated by Su Bai can only be regarded as a special case. Space fit, Su Bai can only improve his speed and strength plus some principles of spatial resonance. With this, it is naturally unfavorable to go to abuse the seniors. It is not a big problem for the senior audience who are also fighting for a newcomer. But if you want to fight this kind of high-level audience that has perfectly integrated your own reinforcement with the surrounding space, then you really can only wait for the red answer. The reason why senior listeners should be divided into new, first, middle and high-level is also the reason. Although it is a collective audience, the gap is really big. Su Bai took a deep breath and didn''t continue to appreciate the swords. He stood up straight, carefully condensed, spread his hands, and a blood bead appeared on each palm. In fact, Su Bais own heart is also clear. Compared to finding some fresh things in this burial room to solve the problem, the really interesting thing is to improve their own strength, and the pleasure brought by the improvement of their own strength is also unmatched by other things. Replacement. The blood beads on the palm began to float and were placed on the sides of Su Bai. Then, Su Bai opened his eyes and gave a low voice. "Hey! Hey!" Two turbulent sounds came, Beside Su Bai, there are two identical ones. This time, it is really impossible to distinguish the difference by the naked eye. As for the breath, it is the body that is condensed with the blood of Su Bai, and the breath is naturally the same. Su Bai remembers that when he first experimented with this, he was in front of the blood prince, and it came out with a avatar like a printer without ink. But now, on the one hand, because of their long-term understanding and absorption of these blood-sex magic, on the other hand, because of the advanced audience, the worlds vision is different, it is like a junior high school student. Solving the problems of junior high school students and a graduate student to solve the problems of junior high school students, even if they can get the correct answer, but the solution ideas and effects are completely different. "Hey." Su Bai smiled, and Su Bai, who was exactly the same on both sides, also made such a sound together. Subsequently, the two were sitting cross-legged, and Su Bai himself relied on the coffin cover, and there was nothing to do. Now, for him, what he wants to do is to maintain this state while maintaining the existence of this kind of avatar. Let the two avatars bear as much power as possible. This is not the power of blood transmission. After all, the appearance of two avatars is just a drop of blood. Unless Su Bai is willing to release his blood for more than half to cultivate the avatar, it is too stupid to completely lose the advantage of avatar. Attributes are almost equivalent to creating a clone for yourself. At this time, Su Bai looked up and looked at the bronze mirror on the top of his head. The other party was still dancing the sword, but the picture was no longer a sword for him alone, but two people were dancing swords, another person and the other party Its exactly the same. Excluding the low-probability of the Western testimony to a group of CPs as caretakers means that another person is the other''s avatar. The deity and the avatar are together in the dance sword, but slowly, the two sides have changed from a sword to a sword that feeds each other, and they have their own and their own body, and Su Bai can see the ripples around the environment. This proves that the other side and their own training swords are definitely not a performance show, but a genuine practice. Su Bai reached out and rubbed his chin. He couldn''t tell if the other party saw that he was deliberately showing himself in the practice of avatars. Of course, Su Bai was not bored to entangle this problem. He had not been careful to see this point. He just looked at the other side silently, and slowly, Su Bai himself figured out some flavors. He ordered a cigarette. , continue to look seriously. The other party is continuing to practice the sword seriously. After about two hours, the other party took the sword, and the avatar in front of it also turned into a blue smoke. The other person looked up and looked at Su Bai in the bronze mirror, with a scornful smile on his mouth, in English: "Hey, Oriental, are you stealing school?" Su Bai is very honest and nodded. He is indeed stealing school. Of course, the other party knows that he is deliberately taking a sword to show himself when he is watching. It is like knowing that someone in his bedroom is deprived but deliberately puts his own. Money is lost in the conspicuous position of the desk. "So, how much have you learned." the other asked. "Seven seven eight eight eight." Su Bai is not modest. In fact, he only touched or touched, and the other party gave him the best interpretation, that is, the other party''s avatar is the power drawn from the surrounding environment. Rather than relying on the deity to conduct power transmission, even if the strength of the avatar is weak, if you can have the same ability as the deity to connect with the surrounding environment, then the weak force will have a huge increase and it will not be related to the weak. I heard that Su Bai said that he basically learned, and the other party is not surprised at all. They are all high-level listeners. They are naturally smart people. If they cant dial this way, how can such an idiot come through the experience of the beginning? Ordinary listeners, low-level listeners, seniors all the way to the present? The other party continued to smile and looked at Su Bai, and made a gesture of action, said, "So, do you have anything worthy of my interest?" v3 Chapter 764： I admit that it is a disaster caused by loneliness. In the face of the other party''s questions, Su Bai naturally will not simply answer: no, roll. Because here, there seems to be no sense of sweeping the self-respect. Everyone said that it is a half-civil servant under the radio. It is ugly, that is, a watchdog without a break all year round. The ancient literati often said that it is learning. Written martial arts, goods and emperors'' homes, in short, is to strive to improve themselves and then to fight for a good future, in order to facilitate their own glory, the ultimate goal is to install B outside. And Su Bai now and the opposite, go out, is really a distant hope of the future, since it can not go out, how to install B? And although the two people can see each other through the bronze mirror, in fact, the distance between the east and the west is between the mountains and the mountains. The two sides do not even have the conditions to fight each other. They cant go out and cant form a competition and kill. So under this condition, what good things do you have? I have good things. It is really normal to learn from each other and learn. There is nothing to say. There is no such clear portal in the audience, as long as they can exchange for the same price, and now Su Bai can exchange some insights and abilities with the mirror, that is, to get some fun to improve themselves. Thus sending out the boring time to stay in the tomb. However, Su Bai thought about it. There are a lot of things on his body, but it is suitable for exchange and the other party can learn. It seems that there are not many, because many of his abilities have evolved from the bloodline. If the other party does not have this lineage, Not qualified to study this skill. But people have already taken the initiative and dialed out the correct use of your senior audience. If you dont have anything to respond to, you will have some face. Of course, what doesnt matter, but now have a bronze mirror to see each other. It''s quite good, it doesn''t need to be as intimate as Zhang San Li''s next door, but at least it''s a good way to entertain the sneak peek at the other side. . After thinking about it, Su Bai spread his arm, and a blood line permeated from the deep bones of Su Bai, and condensed on the skin of Su Bai. The other person, with a relaxed face, slowly became serious when he saw the blood line of Su Bai. Obviously, it is the goods. Su Bai did not hide, and the blood line floated out of him, condensing and flipping in front of himself. The cross-dynamic arrangement of hundreds of thousands of blood lines did not have a messy feeling, but instead created A special kind of harmony and beauty. The serious expression of the other side clearly indicates that he values ??this ability. This point is not unexpected. It is necessary to know that the blood line is the result of the life-long pursuit of the **** corpse. How could it be a stall? And the biggest practical advantage of the blood line is that it is not similar to the high-level audience. It is an external force increase with the effect of the environment. The blood line is to directly increase your physical strength. At least for now, Su Bai has not met. To the bottleneck of bloodline improvement, it is equivalent to you have a thousand pieces, give it, it will give you one thousand and two back soon, you give it a hundred million, it will give you 120 million immediately. At the time, the blood corpse continued to study and use the bloodline. Obviously, its increase was still effective in the level of the audience. "Too beautiful, this is the mystery of the universe." The face slowly turned from serious to intoxicated, and then asked, "Is this your inheritance?" "Yes," Su Bai replied, and then waved his hands, the blood lines in front disappeared. "How much do you understand?" "One percent." The other party answered truthfully. "Not bad." Su Bai can understand, after all, the ability to obtain this ability in the first place is actually a blood corpse trying to win the result of himself and being defeated by himself. It is directly plundering the results of others, instead of being the most essential as he has just done. The principle of bloodline is placed in front of yourself to let yourself see and enlighten. If this is the case, it is estimated that according to the situation and temper of Su Bai at that time, I really didn''t want to go to school. This is almost the same as the previous Su Bai did not learn **** magic and zombie magic, because at that time, Su Bai was the most important. The thing is to quickly improve your strength so that you can have a greater grasp in the next story world. As for now, learning is simple and easy. The most important thing is that you dont want to die, basically from the story. The probability of living in the world is already great. The ancestors knew the etiquette, and the ancestors had already understood this truth. In this way, the friendly exchange between the two brothers was truly established through this contact. Two people will take a period of time to communicate on a daily basis. One party will demonstrate and explain again, and then the other party will continue. Half a month''s time, just passed, the other party is actually a magical double repair, while the body still hides hidden blood, which makes Su Bai have a kind of fellowship to see the tears of the fellow villagers, everyone is opening a grocery store, It''s not easy to get started. Now there is also a benefit. There are so many things in the grocery store. Its just a lot of sentiment about fighting skills, blood catalysis, energy use, etc., and Su Bais daily response is not the slightest dissatisfaction with the blood line or the blood line. In fact, its only half a month. At the time, Su Bai in the bronze mirror can already see the red lines on the other side''s skin. Of course, Su Bai did not suffer, let alone the acquisition and progress of many other details, at least now Su Bai can use his own blood shadow to form a band to sing "Yellow River Chorus", the problem of not having the ability to attack is Solved, now the division of Su Bai is divided according to strength, already has the strength of junior seniors. On the 16th day, the two sides were still communicating, but the other side suddenly lit up. "Sorry, someone came to prove it." The other party apologized to Su Bai and then lay down in the coffin. Even if they communicated for so many days, the two sides shared it with each other sincerely, but in fact they did not ask each other''s names. According to the most classic line of broadcasting: I don''t have a name because the name has no meaning here. The name is here, there is no meaning at all. The only place where the two sides see each other is that the coffin is raised here. In addition to talking to himself, it must be said to the other party. Of course, Su Bai and the opposite person are not driven crazy. To the point of talking to myself, even the "feed" reminder is saved, what name do you need to call? Its just that Su Bais perception of the other sides approach to the door is that when someone comes to the coffin and then drills back into the coffin and then comes out, this behavior is contemptuous. This is nothing more than waiting for the big-level audience to prove that they are coming in from the coffin. "Rising up" seems to have more B-boxes, all of which are official duties, and do the same work, and everyone''s minds are clear. Su Bai is too lazy to go to the opposite side of the Western Daxie''s sermons. Of course, I don''t want to see it. The coverage of the bronze mirror is so large. The place where the true sermon should be similar to that of his own side, in a deeper position. I ordered a cigarette and caught it in my hand. Su Bai couldn''t help but think about when she could come to a witness. The last time I saw the person''s card was Liang Sen, even if Liang Sen was a mess, but the feeling of the road. Its still quite shocking. The touch on Su Bai is also extremely profound. At least, the next one should not be worse than Liang Sen? Today''s Eastern and Western Cultural Exchange Expo and the friendly association of brothers and sisters can''t be carried out. Su Bai is preparing to lie back in the coffin, but at this moment, the entrance to his own side is actually emitting white light! "So smart..." Su Bai is a little surprised, this is the business on both sides, and there are customers at home. Then, Su Bai, who had just scorned the opposite side, immediately plunged into the coffin at a faster speed. In Su Bais mind, Xu Fuguis posture when facing the witnesses slowly sat up from the coffin and stood again. Get up, nodded slightly, and the other party will naturally return to court more politely. Regardless of the strength or not, even if the audience of the big audience comes in, see the civil servants of the radio, even if the other party is just a new high-level audience, they must be polite, dont look at the Buddha face... well, A sentence about the dog''s synonym, Su Bai, is not willing to use it on himself. It didn''t take long for him to lie in, and Su Bai felt the movement outside, but it was a bit strange. "Hey..............." A series of muffled sounds came, like a dumpling, one after another, Su Bai''s knowledge can be completely associated with this coffin to sense the situation outside. To prove the way, at most one person, not two people at the same time, but how can a group of people come to the road, the audience is not worth the money to this point, if it is true, then the audience of the East is estimated You can directly hang the Western audience circle. The only explanation, It may only be... This entrance was once again discovered by the veterans outside, and then a group of desperate people who could go up for the sake of opportunity and opportunity to come in. Just as the first time Su Bai came in with the local audience in Yunnan for the first time half a year ago, then he was squandered and killed a lot in the altar. The horror shrouded in darkness, Su Bai still remembers now. . Ah, Su Bai, who was lying in the coffin, suddenly thought of the things that Xu Fugui had forced himself to stay here for more than a month. The same thoughts also rose in the heart of Su Bai. Just because in this place, It is too lonely. And now the group of veterans who have just come in here are very excited and adventurous, they still don''t know, they have been made into their own toys by someone in the coffin. v3 Chapter 765： Signaling Liu Ting gently licked his wrist. In fact, what he wanted to do most was to lick his hip position, because when the formation came in, everyone was too late to defend, and the strength of the body was directly sealed, like a normal person. The same fall directly, most people are the first to the ground, for the people who are used to being "God", suddenly become a mortal, but really not fit. There are only a lot of men here, and women only have oneself. Liu Ting is not willing to lick his own part at this time. It is not a sentimental and contrived. After all, it is a place in the real world. The room for choice is naturally much higher. If it is in the story. In the world, Liu Ting has experienced more horrible things than selling his own virginity. "Sun Gan, what is the place here?" Someone in the team began to shout. Obviously, this Sun Gan should be the leader, at least the initiator of this action. In fact, it was almost a year since they first entered the place with the local audience in Yunnan. Su Bai was first trapped here by Xu Fugui for two months, and then there were three suicide trainings on the desert island. For more than a month, there are a few story worlds in the middle, so the time is really a long time. Although the entrance to the land of the sect is very meticulous and hidden, it is also very exaggerated. However, it is impossible to find out what is not found under the search of a caring person. Moreover, it is likely that there is a big rush in the right place of the West. Preparing for the sermon has produced a chain reaction that has led to the emergence or relaxation of the entrance to the Eastern Testament, giving the seniors an opportunity to enter. The last time, when Su Bai and others came in, it was indeed the majestic and mysterious of the ancient tombs of the ancient Shu State, but the shadow of death still shrouded them on their heads. The killings that were intended to be opened were the most people who were present at the time. The daring spirit can only be left in vain. Liu Ting''s body shape is very rich, and she still has a charming atmosphere. Before she became an audience, her profession was a teacher. Now she naturally does not work as a teacher, but she has been doing a good job in maintaining her body. Whether it is the circle of the East and the West, women are actually at a disadvantage, especially women with low strength. In the story world, where there is no king and law, it is even more tragic. Of course, the male audience is also miserable. Its just that the female audience is more tragic than the male. After all, there are quite a lot of perverts in the audience, but the same kind of male and female tastes are just as few as in the real world. "Little Liu, I will be with you later, here is not very flat." A black-haired old man stood by Liu Ting and said that his hand was consciously or unconsciously swimming in a position on Liu Ting. . Liu Ting is not annoyed, it seems very casual. For her, it is already a common practice for her to use her own body to think that she has obtained some benefits. Of course, there is another way to go, that is, like lychee. It is estimated that no one has any thoughts on the lychee. This old man, Liu Ting, is clearly a leader among the seniors. It is said that this year he hopes to sprint the realm of the senior audience, and he participated in the action a year ago. This is the second time he has come here. This old man, Su Bai is known. Of course, he does not remember the name. The impression that Su Bai is more profound is that the team leader is like a scholar a year ago, because he has eagerly won the country and then Turned into a pool of pus. Su Bai was still lying in the coffin, but he didn''t move, but his knowledge was swept in everyone. A total of seven people were all seniors. As for their specific strength, Su Bai was too lazy to investigate. Dinosaurs don''t care if an ant is strong in the ant colony. Ruyi and Jixiang also sensed the breath of strangers at this time, and it was a group. Two black cats were quietly integrated into the dark environment. Although auspicious has not been in the land of forensics for more than 20 years, But for his own vocation, it is still clear in his heart. However, Su Bai did not intend to let two black cats kill people at this time, because Su Bai now needs them to get in touch with the outside world, such as the monk and the Buddha. In fact, according to the way Xu Fugui contacted himself before, Su Bai felt that he was not incapable of transmitting information to the outside world. However, many mysteries in the land of the testimony had not yet been clarified. For example, the comrades in the next unit could still play. A hole comes out. A person here is, after all, it is too boring. Anyway, Dali Mountain is good. If the monk and Gyatso are happy, they can move here to be neighbors. Of course, it is more difficult for them to enter here. However, even if they are living in a homestay on the seaside, even if they are monks, they will live next to Su Bai. Therefore, Su Bai did not think too much, and the coffin cover floated directly. A senior listener has the advantage of crushing for seniors, both physically and mentally, and now Su Bai appears suddenly from the mysterious environment of this testimony. It is equivalent to automatically adding a layer of BUFF to the body, which is equivalent to a college student giving a lecture on learning in a group of high schools and a lecture by a provincial college student on a group of high school students. Seven senior people, with curiosity and fear, slowly walked to the position where they were placed in the 12th place. When their hearts were not completely calmed down and could not be calmed down, the thick clam cover suddenly floated up, and then, The rich corpse was filled out. Apart from what the white-haired old man thought of, the seven men immediately smashed down, and the other six people sacrificed their own weapons. As listeners, they will not give up hope of resistance at any time. Their lives are all struggling from the story world from the rest of the audience. When faced with danger, their first reaction can never be lost. Of course, the white-haired old man was an accident. He had been here before, and he had seen the horror here. The existence of the scorpion was originally imprisoned by more than a dozen seniors. The kind of pressure and horror was already there. His heart has produced a great brand, and even affected his future impact on the senior audience level. Therefore, this is the reason why he knows that there is danger in the next year but he has to come again. He is to understand himself. Heart knot! While Liu Ting was holding her own weapon and beheading her head and looking at the white-haired old man who had been crouching down to her side, the chest was ups and downs. This old thing had not eaten its own tofu, and even served him once last night. But now, is he protecting himself like this? Directly to danger? Of course, the audience is not a moth after all. If they have the experience of the white-haired old man, it is estimated that most people will give up resistance at this time. For the current Su Bai, even if he does not have the strength of Xu Fugui comparable to the audience, but the strength of his senior audience to deal with this group of seniors in front of him is really more than enough. Su Bai''s gaze looked around, the windbreaker was draped over his body, with heavy scorpion as the background, and the corpse around him played the effect of dry ice on the stage. It was impeccable from the screen or from the shock, and there was no way. Su Bai is trying to let one of these people be their own voice tube, instead of wanting to kill them. If they just kill them, the problem is actually the simplest, shouting directly: close the door, put auspicious Ruyi "Put up your weapons, otherwise, die." The pressure on Su Bai began to voluntarily come out. The pressure of the senior audience was enough to make the seniors feel desperate, and Su Bai did not take the initiative to kill, but it was also a relief for everyone present. As long as you don''t die, then everything is talked about. This is one of the basic principles of the audience. Everyone has taken back their own weapons, and even two listeners have already turned to Su Baizhen and shouted: "Adult." Su Bai nodded slightly and continued. "Continue to go inside, you will not go out." This is a warning and a statement, but it is clear that in addition to the white-haired old man who had been squatting in front of him from the very beginning, the rest of the people were still lucky, and they had entered the treasure land and had no reason to return empty-handed. The white-haired old man tried to look up at Su Bai, but Su Bais figure was hidden in the rich corpse. He couldnt see it. He wouldnt think of it. Now the one in the coffin, actually a year ago. Still a teammate to explore together. "Meow" "Meow" Two cats came from deep, One is good, One is auspicious, Obviously, they are very dissatisfied with Su Bais carding his own toy. "You stay, the rest, leave here." Su Bais fingertips penetrated the black fog and pointed to the white-haired old man. The white-haired old man shuddered and shook his ecstasy. For the audience who groped for the temperament all the year round, they were not bad at the ability of other people to observe and observe. The white-haired old man naturally perceives that Su Bai left himself not to kill himself, but to have something to tell. The rest of the people did not follow Su Bais instructions to leave, and did not continue to go inside, because until now, Su Bai did not kill, Yes, You didnt kill, Even if your momentum is full, it will be difficult to fully play it out. Even if you are an adult, you can''t kill anyone. This is the real world, not the story world. The audience is such a reality. "Then die a good one." "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!" A male listener was directly forcibly adsorbed to the front of the cockroach, and the body slammed into the cockroach and then directly exploded. The blood of Yin Hong was soaked with cockroaches, making the cockroach look more beautiful. At this time, the other five listeners did not hesitate to turn their heads and ran to the exit side, scrambling! The head of the white-haired old man is buried lower. "Adult, please tell me." v3 Chapter 766： Ancient soul! When Su Bai made his own instructions, the white-haired old man also left before the white light at the entrance did not dissipate. For Su Bai, he was not worried that the other party would perfuse his own instructions because he was at the old home in Shanghai. Su Bai had a lot of implements at the beginning, and the seniors had a lot of life tools. This was also the first time Su Bai was in the body of the train station. The original Su Bai didnt really see those things. Now, naturally, I dont even see it, but its a very rich thing to use to send people down. Plus, what the white-haired old man really wants, Su Bai actually sees a lot. This is also a bit of a back, this person who was originally deducted by Xu Fugui has no shadow, but this product is actually scared out of the shadow, usually nothing, but the shadow of the heart to the advanced audience is the biggest obstacle. In fact, most people choose to overcome themselves, but obviously, he can''t overcome it, then there are only two roads left. One is to defeat the people in the coffin, whether it is Su Bai or Xu Fugui lying inside, he It only needs to be defeated. This one is even more impossible. The other is the progress of the relationship between the two sides, turning fear into a "friendly" feeling. "Your messenger, have you left?" The sound came from the top. I didn''t need to look at it to know who it was. Su Bai nodded, then thought of something, looked up and found that the other person was chewing food in his mouth and holding a bottle of beer in his hand. How long have you been here? Su Bai asked curiously. The other side shook his beer in his hand, and he looked a little proud. "It seems that you don''t have this tradition in the East." This guy is eating and drinking now, and he doesnt have to think about who brought it. Its just that Su Bais surprise is that when the Western audience listened to the testimony, they actually took on the role of the US groups takeaway. People are amazed, although Su Bai has never seen a big audience in the West, but at that level, it is basically a role that does not eat human fireworks. The whole world can let the power of that level pretend to exist. There are only a handful of them, and there are very few. However, since the other party said that this is a tradition, it should last for a long time. It is also interesting to think about it. The chicken soup in China always satirizes that it is a human society, and then the foreigner is a society ruled by law, but now look at it. Its just that Xu Fugui nodded to each other, but he didnt bring anything in his hand, but he still had to meet some people in the West. "The guardian of the Western Testament Land, the frequency of replacement is relatively fast." The other party revealed this information, "This is still different from your East, right?" "Specify about it." Su Bai ordered a cigarette, and the whole person was lying on the raft, so he looked at the bronze mirror above. The other party saw the posture of Su Bai, thought about it, and held a beer in one hand and then lay on the coffin cover. Indeed, such a chat is indeed much more comfortable than both sides. "It''s a pity that there is a set of methods for the formation. Everyone can carry things that are limited. The food I eat here is enough for three days, and there is not much wine." "Speak the key." Su Bai reminded. "Oh." The other party smiled. It should be a deliberate teasing of Su Bai. He drank a beer and continued: "In the West, the guardian of the Taoist land is replaced once a year or two. My last job is just I have been here for 13 months." Then why did I lie down for twenty years? Is the unit under the broadcast also divided into state-owned enterprises and foreign companies? Is the salary different? "This depends on everyone''s own ideas." The other party continued. "There are also many special reasons, specific laws, and we have not summed it up, but whether you are willing or lonely, we are in the history of the Western Testament. It seems that there is no guardian for more than two years." Su Bai closed his eyes and had a headache. "Are you eager to go out?" asked the other. "Crap." Su Bai''s answer is very concise. "What''s good about going out?" Someone else couldn''t understand. "At least, I''m not tired of it now. Although I am lonely, I am better able to think about it here." Since the other party did not know the specific method, Su Bai felt that he did not need to continue to entangle the problem. However, when Su Bai was ready to go back to his coffin to sleep, he suddenly thought of one thing. He looked at the bronze mirror above. Asked: "Tombstones in the land of the Protest, have you seen it?" "Go every day." The other replied strangely. "Why, haven''t you been there? As the guardian''s greatest welfare, you can feel the road when they first testified in front of the tombstones of their predecessors. Therefore, the guardian of the land of the testimony is regarded as a reward or honor in our West, although not many people fight for it. Damn Xu Fugui! Su Bai snorted in his heart, but unfortunately, Xu Fugui could not know whether Su Bai had married him because he was already dead. Turning over the coffin, Su Bai waved his hand to the bronze mirror to express his temporary worship, and then went straight to the side of Huang Quan. What Su Bai didnt see was that the person in the bronze mirror looked at the beer in his hand and smiled. "The change is faster because the predecessors have lived for less than two years, so even if they have the qualification to enlighten the tombstone, few people are willing to fight for this opportunity." The other party dropped the empty beer bottle on the ground and turned into his coffin. The reason why the Western Dalai Daos Daxie formed the sermons with some condolences was not to deliberately please the guardians here. In fact, the guardians simply could not stop the process of the sermons. Because it is from the heart that it respects the respect of the guardians of the past, in order to enlighten more people, those who do not hesitate to take risks are certainly worthy of respect. ............ Xu Fugui was lying here for 20 years. When he left, he was very free and easy. He waved his sleeves, did not take away half of the clouds, and even suspected of actively inducing Su Bai. He actively induced Su Bai to be here. You are actually a prisoner. You must endure loneliness and you must be used to loneliness. But for the tombstone in Huangquanli as a guardian can feel this matter at any time, Xu Fugui did not mention a word, which makes Su Bai''s half-month time like a stupidity, where he pondered the "Yellow River Chorus" and " Swordsman. Su Bai now feels that his brain is a bit stupid. He clearly sees Jinshan Yinshan in front of him, but he turns a blind eye to the toll booth every day. The number of tombstones under Huangquan is specific. Su Bai is not clear, but it seems that there should be hundreds of small ones. After all, the mode of existence of broadcasting things may change with the times. For example, in ancient times, it may It becomes the rest of the carrier, even the Tablets, Skulls, Jade, Stations and even mirrors, etc., but because the liquidity and consumability of the audience are too large, it is basically five years or more. An era, more than 20 years can almost be described by legends. No one is bored to write a "A Brief History of the Audience", and most of the audience are living in the moment. But now that it is clear that there are such good things to do, Su Bai is certainly not willing to waste time. He directly waded into the water, and the dead souls of Huang Quanli instinctively wanted to come over and congratulate Su Bai, but when After Su Bais cold cry, he immediately scared them all out, and the county magistrate was not as good as the current one. This is the truth. This made Su Bai feel like he was a squatting horse. In the eyes of outsiders, he was in jail, but the thousands of dead souls in Huang Quan could really treat himself as an official. Dive, dive, and dive again! Su Bai began to patrol the tombstones in front of the tombstones, to prove the way, leaving the tombstones, some people choose to bury their own weaknesses, such as the defects in their own minds, but many people choose to bury their most proud of their ability. Even the blood, because the tombstone is under the pressure, not permanently cut off, on the contrary, it is a reverse perfection. You buried it and it was broken. It can give you completeness. If you bury it intact, it can give you sublimation. Otherwise, if the sermon is to sacrifice and simply pay, even if there is a high-pressure policy of broadcasting, it is estimated to be very Its hard to push the big guys one by one to prove their way. Su Bai is looking for it, looking slowly one by one. He believes that so many tombstones are here, and always find the right one. Soon, Su Bai stopped in front of a tombstone. The tombstone was black and blue. At a great distance, it attracted Su Bais attention because it exudes a rolling corpse, as if an ancient corpse was suppressed. Here it is. And Su Bai is now relying on two major pedigrees, one is bloodline blood, the other is zombie blood. Continuing to approach this tombstone, Su Bai has a sense of oppression that his own blood is suppressed. Obviously, the person who left the tombstone in the past was really much higher than himself at the level of zombie blood. Looking up, dispelling the turbid yellow spring water, Su Bai can see the inscription on the tombstone: "The tomb of Xu Fugui!" "Hey!" A swearing word came out of Su Baizui. Su Bai knew that Xu Fugui was majoring in zombie blood, but Su Bai never imagined that the first tombstone he was interested in was Xu Fugui. This is really not a family. Su Bais palm stuck to the tombstone, and his own consciousness actively merged into it. At this time, the Yuguo Yuyu on the altar of Huangquans side floated at this time. It seemed to sense the call from the guardian, and it was emitting His own brilliance, this radiance is directly projected into the yellow spring like the moonlight, focusing on Xu Fugui''s tombstone. "Hey!" The tombstone trembled, and Su Bai stepped back two steps. Then he saw a virtual shadow appearing on a two-story tombstone. The shadow was a blessed man. This is the image of Xu Fugui. "Wu Xu Fugui buried the ancient deadlock here, shaping the soul of the ancients!" The sound came from the tombstone and it was deafening! v3 Chapter 767： Qin Juns cultivation practice! The cold frost covered all around, brought not by the cold in the pure sense, but by a desperate death. In the snow and ice, there are corpses frozen into ice sculptures everywhere. Their expressions are different. Or excitement, or despair, or panic, etc., but the overall feeling is like a strong dark black taunt. Among them, there are elves, dwarves, vampires, horses, and humans. At first glance, the naked eyes are cold bodies. It is really not a pleasant thing to stay in this place for a long time. Otherwise, Hills will not be bored to use his own arsenal to study and punch holes everywhere. The place of the testimony, even for its guardian, is a familiar and unfamiliar knowledge, at least, before People did not find that the position at the top of the head can be played separately and a bronze mirror appeared. This bronze mirror can also communicate with the land of the East. It turns the loneliness that belongs to a person for a long time into the loneliness of two people. It seems to be a 1+1 change, but it is not so simple. Sears looked at the empty bottle around him, the wine, had already been drunk, he was not an alcoholic person, and even before entering the land of the testimony, his identity in the real world was actually a biologist. He has also published papers in the journal Biology of Nature and Cell. If it is not too young, he is fully capable of finding a person to invest in his own laboratory. Therefore, he has a good Work and living habits, no, to be exact, are almost harsh habits. Although becoming an audience has greatly changed my life, after entering here, it means that I basically worshipped my life in the past. For the question of how long it can live here, Hills does not know, even if it is in the Western audience circle, there is too much doubt about the land of the testimony, and the benefits of it are obvious, but There is a stalk that makes most Western listeners who are suitable to be guardians deterred, that is, no one knows how the guardians of the past died. If you say that one or two are accidentally dead in the world of stories, it doesn''t matter, it''s normal, but the death of a high frequency of at least two years at least a year is really incomprehensible. Only if no one is applying to become a new guardian, the broadcast will directly appoint people, and the appointed person is naturally not qualified to say a "no". Sears was appointed. As a senior listener in the middle of the audience, he was not satisfied with the arrangement of the radio. He couldnt talk much about fear, but after all, people are a kind of emotional animals. It is very likely that your life will only be left in this year, and there will always be a feeling of embarrassment. Looking up, Hills looked at the bronze mirror on his head. "Ah" Its been the seventh day. Since the guy who asked the tombstone about the tombstone seven days ago, the guy never appeared in the bronze mirror. Hills thought it was incredible. This guy didnt know the burial in the tombstone. Is the thing that is the biggest reward for the guardian and also a good meal before the penalty? Slowly, Hills''s body lay down against the coffin, an area centered on a high platform with twelve coffins, without frost cover, but looking out, it was all white. In the deepest part, it is a glacier. Below the glacier, there is a tombstone. The land of the East and the West is actually the same in layout. It is equivalent to two different decoration styles of the same type. Hills lived in Su Bai for about three months. During these three months, he learned five tombstones. The speed is very fast. After all, the big burial audience buried things, for non- For people at the audience level, it is simply another world landscape. It is really difficult to understand and understand them. However, Hills is a double-edition of the martial arts, and there is a demon bloodline. Because of his speciality, the choice of his tombstone is actually very large. Of course, the harvest is also very large. Before entering the land of the sect, he is At the beginning of the senior audience, now, it is already a step, it is not easy. Behind the cake of the realm of strength, there may be a terrible crisis hidden. Hills does not know what the crisis is, and his Eastern colleague may know less than himself. Sears is thinking about telling him about this. After all, he is worried about himself and the other person is living happily. It seems a bit unfair to himself. .................. There is nothing wrong with Hill''s guess. In the seven days, Su Bai has been in the deep position of Huang Quan. The whole person sits cross-legged and insists on a week. The sacred jade on the altar continued to float, and the radiance of the spurs inspired Xu Fuguis tombstone to continue to present its state. During these seven days, the auspicious and wishful life was as always, and the two cats were still somewhat dissatisfied with Su. Before the white deliberately, the group of listeners were stuck there and finally forced to retreat. Perhaps for Su Bai, it is no different to kill those seniors, but for these two black cats, this is a rare life in their lives. A chance to play. However, when Su Bai was sitting for a week, the auspiciousness or the meaning of the meaning showed a more worry. On this day, the auspiciousness was on the altar. It did not think about entering the bottom of Huangquan but looking for Su Bai. It just silently Look at it here. Fortunately, seven days have passed, and it really should be over. .................. "Zombies, gather the heavens and the earth to resentment and anger; but not old and never die; by the heavens and the earth, the three worlds, abandoned in the six lanes of all beings; Dissipate without displacement and be displaced; In the world, resentment is the power of the world; Use the blood of all beings to vent their endless loneliness........." Xu Fuguis voice came from the tombstone. This is already Su Bais ignorance of how many times Xu Fugui left. In these seven days, Xu Fuguis tombstone is like a repeater. Su Bai played in a loop, and Su Bai calmed down every time to understand and experience. In Xu Fugui''s point of view, he believes that it is difficult for zombies in the ordinary sense to break through the flaws in their essence. On the one hand, the production of zombies is a kind of change after the death of a living person, even if it is a zombie himself. Think of yourself purely as a real life. They fear the heavens, fear the right path, fear the sun, fear too much, and even the vast majority of zombies open their minds after a coincidence. I am still a human being, but now I am becoming a ghost. Such a zombie, even if it can be the existence of the drought, is only a short-lived pity. And Xu Fugui, is to completely regard the strengthening of the zombie as a kind of pursuit, a kind of avenue, the cold and ruthless of the zombies, in fact, it is in line with the law of the world and the world, he can have the temperature, he Can have an attitude, he can even have his own life............ This feeling is actually a bit like the respect of Japan and South Korea on their own lineage, but when it comes to the level of the audience, the same sentiment is actually two very different meanings, like a kindergarten child saying love me. China and a 90-year-old veteran who had experienced the war years said that loving China is two different experiences. Fortunately, Xu Fugui did not leave only the "worldview". He also left a more clear and detailed method of ancient staleness. Only by practicing this kind of practice, he must place his main personality on the zombie lineage. A kind of access to mind, Su Bai feels that this is actually not a big problem. Finally, after seven days of continuous circulation observation, Su Bai decided to try to run this practice for the first time. The ancient and rigid cultivation method is Xu Fuguis own cultivation method based on the remnants of the pre-Qin period, in the mysterious pre-Qin Dynasty. There are a group of people who take the initiative to break into the zombie road and walk in the human body as a zombie. This is as common as the youngsters in the martial arts novels who have entered the Wudang martial art for many years and become the Shaoxia. The soul of the ancient zombie, there are three turns, the first turn, is the plastic body, the second turn, is the plastic, the third turn, it is the plastic god. According to the perspective of Xu Fugui''s burial of tombstones, it is the level of the audience of the audience. Every turn is very important. If it fails, it may even collapse its bloodline. However, if you don''t get into the tiger''s hole, you can''t care about these dangers. "Hey...hey...hey..." The sound of the brittle sound of the bone knot came, sitting for seven days, naturally uncomfortable, but although Su Bai did not run the exercises, but has been immersed in the atmosphere of zombie blood, the body has naturally emerged this subtle reaction. "An old revolution!" "Roar!" With the operation of hernia, Su Bai felt that the zombie blood in his body had boiled again, and broke the blood balance in his body in an instant, but fortunately, the two bloodlines have been tamed by himself, and the bloodline of the bloodline is still the same. Cleverly crouching without swaying. A layer of blue-colored runes appeared on the skin of Su Bai''s body. The face of Su Bai also showed a touch of blue brilliance. Two fangs belonging to zombies were exposed from the lips, and all this is far from End. The corpses that had been around for a long time suddenly felt something, and began to madly flee to a farther place. However, Huang Quanshui formed a whirlpool under the control of Su Bai at this time. The corpse that has been soaked in Huangquan for thousands of years is forcibly pulled to the side of Su Bai. Whenever he touches the body of Su Bai, the runes on Su Bai will flash, and then the millennium corpse will immediately become dust. And the body of Su Bai is so solid. The ancients are turning and shaping, and naturally need a large number of corpses to supplement and improve their body. And in this place, Su Bai naturally does not have to worry that he can not find enough corpses. However, with the progress of the ancient stagnation, Su Bai suddenly felt a familiar feeling. He once entered the ancient corpse of Qin Bing and experienced the feeling of the flesh. Now, Su Bai is discovering his own. The flesh is actually transforming into the direction of Qin Bings body. Is this not the case, Is the training practice of Qin Jun soldiers in the same year? v3 Chapter 768： Physical integration! The sultry people in summer have not really realized that the heavy rain has come first. The entire sky image of Jiangsu has been smashed. The province is basically in heavy rainfall, and all major flights have caused some delay. A person who is a little older should be able to estimate it. This is almost a plum. However, the old family''s home is still as calm as ever. After all, there are two stilts living in the house. It is difficult to make troubles. In addition, the life of the Buddha has been successfully completed, and the bridge is advanced in a very natural way. If you succeed, you don''t have to continue to dress up as a fly in a fancy dress. However, calm is also conditional. For example, now the rain outside is just right, but the room is filled with a feeling of heat. There are also traces of burnt depressions on the surrounding walls. It seems that just after a big battle, it is a mess, and then the sturdiness of the old family can be damaged. At least the level of senior audience can only be shot. . "Amitabha." The monk sat on the sofa like he was so tired that he collapsed and held his hand to the cup, but his palm was a little trembling. The Buddha, who had just taken a shower from the bathroom, seemed to be much more relaxed and relaxed. His body''s skin also exuded a strange bronze color at this time. "Working hard for seven laws." Buddha is not without conscience, and others help themselves to protect the law so that they can integrate Qin Bing body, and indeed do their best. The monk waved his hand and gestured to be polite. At least for now, the monk really didn''t have the strength to be polite with him. "Oh." Foye sat down on the sofa and looked at the walls around him. He estimated that he had to renovate himself tomorrow. He has lived here for so long, and he really has feelings, even if it is impossible to recover completely. The old house is not a brick and a tile, but at least the problem of repairing the surface is not big. Buddha is not simply the same as Shen Laotou, the soul left his original body to win, but the first to disarm his own magic body and then force the integration of Qin Bing body, it is regarded as the nutrient and skeleton of Qin Bing as a nutrient and skeleton to reabsorb, Rather than purely the Qin Bing body, the workload and difficulty are naturally much larger. "Oh, seven laws, I just discovered that this body does not seem to be purely natural." The Buddha who reintegrated and absorbed the body of Qin Bing naturally had a deeper understanding of Qin Bing''s body. "Oh, was the original emperor cloned?" Seven law breaks for a while, and finally it was slow. "To tell you the truth, this feeling of physical body should not be like this from the mother''s womb, but there are obvious traces of cultivation. It is step by step, and the layering is very clear." The monk heard the words and fell into thoughts. Remember the time you discussed with Dabai in Nanjing Hotel? Foye continued to ask, You are wrapped in a bath towel to discuss the pre-Qin period. "Your attention is really strange." The seven laws said. "It is probably possible to see it now, even if the Qin people of that year were cultivated by the day after tomorrow, not because the genes at that time were stronger than the genes of human beings now." "This is hard to say." The monk is still not sure. "After all, the poor do not believe that in that era, a soldier can cultivate such a terrible flesh." "How come this time did not analyze so sharply?" asked Buddha. "There are too few known conditions, and many things are actually relatively simple when you first come up with the leader. Because there is a lot of space, there is a lot of room to go. Despite guessing, it is not so easy to continue to build up ideas and certifications. "" "You are like this, like attending a Buddhist seminar recently, and having a lot of talks, and talking with the official report." Gyatso snarled. The monk nodded. "What can I do besides saying the words and the official language? Is it really like a **** stick to promote the doctrine to attract believers?" "Then I don''t agree with it." Foye took a cup of tea and took a sip. The monk glanced at the Buddha, and some laughed. "I casually said that it doesn''t matter. Actually, what you really care about is your side." Lord Foley stunned and said, "It makes sense." "Right, since you know that he is practicing, can you get the practice?" The monk asked, the pre-Qin martial arts, the natural attraction is great, to their level, the things in the broadcast micro-store There is really nothing valuable. "I am a fusion of absorption, not a complete inheritance, can not find traces of the slightest practice, and I still have to go to my original practice route, insist on the self, is the only one." Buddha''s hands together, face serious. He got up and wanted to make another pot of tea. "I am coming, you are tired." Foye was also embarrassed to let the seven laws go to tea, and he got up and took the teapot. The **** touched it slightly, and the monk immediately changed his face. The whole person stepped back and sat back on the sofa. Foye was also shocked, and the teapot in his hand fell down and fell into the ground and divided into several pieces. "Jiaco, your body, you have just absorbed the essence of the poor body." The monk said very seriously. "I don''t know what''s going on. Is it the nature of the body itself?" Gyatso was surprised. "Or, this body was in a dormant mode because of the death of the owner, because I The reintegration absorption is equal to the fact that it has the owner again. The characteristics of the sleep mode are re-inspired. When Shen Shentou won him, because the level of Shen Laotou is not enough, so the characteristics did not open at that time? The monk Chang Shu breathed a sigh of relief and pointed to Buddha''s way. "Let''s study it carefully and take control of yourself." "........." Foye. Its not anxious to fix the body. The monk just lost some of the body essence, and one finger wilted and turned into a skinny. "So, the former Qin Bing, is to improve his physical quality in such a way? By simple and simple plunder?" Buddha floated his hands and looked at himself and said to himself. "Remember that Bai Qijing killed 400,000 Zhao Guozhuan?" The monk suddenly asked. "What do you mean by this?" Buddha''s gaze faintly captured the idea of ??the monk. "In fact, many historians have always been very strange. The First Emperor swept the Liuhe. The horse''s hoof of the war was almost completely whipped up. It was hard to ignore the many remaining issues. After destroying the six countries, I wanted to expand the territory of China. Especially at the time, it was still in the area controlled by the alien barbarians. Qin Jun still had no reason to continue the attack without cost, and to open the road to repair the road, forcibly conquering. Is it that the top of the empire is purely enjoying the pressure of other countries and nations? The thrill of friction?" The more excited the monk is, the more excited he is, and he no longer pays attention to his image and words. "Qin was originally a semi-barbaric family. It was the name of his own ethnic group. The early Qin State was a weak country where anyone could step on the foot, but when Shang Shi changed the emperor to the throne, Qin has become the most powerful country among the seven countries, and before the emperor''s ascension, his father, his grandfather, his grandfather began, he has repeatedly smashed many countries and laid the hegemony of Qin. When he was in the throne of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, the first two were the rule of Wenjing, which left him with enough family to squander to fight the Huns. At that time, the emperor, the situation he faced, was actually better and simpler. However, he is so purely pursuing speed, from 230 BC to 221 BC, and nine years, the pattern of disputes in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States has been broken by the Qin army led by him, and then continue. Attack on the surrounding barbarian area. It can be said that if the beginning emperor''s pace of reunification at that time could be slower and more refined, the local forces of the six countries would be cleaned up, and there would be no series of chaos after the restoration of the six aristocrats and so on. "Monk, you know, I like to listen to you bragging." Jiacuo smiled. "According to what you mean, the original Emperor, so anxious to unify the six countries and so anxious to find a fight, The purpose is to train soldiers? Seeking more enemies through the war, then killing more enemies while absorbing more enemies to make their soldiers stronger?" "The Six-State Theory is only a theory of Su Shi. In fact, Su Shi Su Shi Su Shi, a few of them are really good at empty talks in history. The views in the "Six Kingdoms" cannot be believed, otherwise In the future, Su Shi will not be arbitrarily squeezed by political opponents like a political idiot. A complete analysis of the connotation of the "Six Kingdoms" is actually a set of clichs. The emperor has to save, to be compassionate, to write gorgeously, actually fart. Nothing to say. It took less than a decade for the Emperor to swallow the entire empire and keep looking for areas that can be beaten around. For the economy? Consolidate for the Empire? For the big one? In fact, the poor can not believe that the first emperor at the time did not know the situation of this one-pack, and finally will make Daqin indigestion finally lead to the fall of Qin, but he was very anxious and anxious. "Because he has enemies to face." Gyatso said. The monk nodded. "Yes, he has to face the enemy, just like a student will always subconsciously go to the review before the final exam. The emperor was actually like this state at that time. He wants to The enemies who can fight around are snoring and then absorbing them, casting their own strongest Qin army, and then facing the enemy. As a result, it should be a failure, so the pre-Qin era is over. In the end, when Chen Sheng Wu Guangqi and the later Xiang Yu Liu Bang pushed down Qin, the Zhang Jun under the battle of Julu turned out to be an army composed of criminals; Some people say that Qin Juns main force is in South Vietnam, and finally let Zhao Wei become a king. Some people say that they are on the Great Wall, but no one can make it clear. The real Qin army that swept the six countries in the past nine years. In the process of the final demise of the Qin State, Where did it go? v3 Chapter 769： show off "........................" A sound is heard from the skin of Su Bai, yes, this is the crisp sound of the skin, or, in fact, a kind of re-differentiation inside the cell, Su Bai is so closed and motionless. At this moment, the appearance of the blue-faced fangs is terrible, but when the body is in a whirlpool, the corpse is constantly being pulled around him. Once it is touched, it becomes a real ash of the Huangquan. , not as good as it is. Su Bai is not a guardian with moral cleanliness. In fact, there are few such people in the audience. Well, those who love the air with love and love are estimated to become fertilizers when they experience it. Even if it is a monk, the way it adapts when it comes to things is shocking. At least the monk was thinking about taking the little guy out of the fox''s belly for his use. Now, Su Bai is the guardian here. The corpse here is also very flattering him, but when he needs to dedicate himself, Su Bai does not hesitate, otherwise he cant go out in this ghost place. God knows what the next story world looks like, and can he get so many raw materials? As for whether this kind of behavior is considered to be self-stealing, the person who is a little older should be clear that the land of the testimony is like a state-owned enterprise, and Su Bai is equivalent to the employee of this state-owned enterprise, um, the position of the head of the factory security department. Then, people inside the state-owned enterprises get something from the factory to go home. Is this called "stealing"? Is this not taken for granted? Of course, the most important point is actually because, when the ancient stagnation begins, you cant stop it. Su Bai is now reorganizing his own body. If halfway, then his own body will change. Its a mess. Around the corpse, the dead souls are constantly mourning, which is much more real than their mourning on weekdays. Usually they can only be regarded as young people who are vocal about new words, but now they really want their lives, no, To be exact, it is to completely squeeze out all that they have left, and then completely erase them. The blue rune began to become clearer and clearer, and the deep texture that did not appear originally began to emerge, and Su Bais body did not dry up like the previous switching of the zombie state. In fact, his form and before There is no change in the slightest, but the strength of the flesh is a feeling of embarrassment. finally, Everything is calm. At this time, no one dared to come and continue to flatter, but they looked far away. They couldnt do without Huang Quan, but Su Bai was the master here. If they dare to resist, they are not revolutionary. The dawn of light, on the altar of the country, can be killed in an instant. "despair" The feet fell on the shore, Su Bai gently twisted his neck, this flesh, compared with the Qin Bing ancient corpse, it is a bit tender, but in strength, it is really bad Not leaving, the most important thing is that the reason is slightly young, because the body is more magnificent. Yes, there is a life in the body of a zombie. "Oh." The auspiciousness that has been kneeling on the altar has come out and Su Bai came out and slowly stood up. Su Bai pointed his fingers to auspiciousness and then patted his chest. "Come, practice your hands." With good things, always take it out and test it. Auspicious is also welcome, the figure disappears directly from the altar, and then appears in front of Su Bai. "Hey..." Sharp claws crossed the front of Su Bais chest, and Su Bais body trembled, even if the feet were embedded in the rock on the shore, but the whole person fell back more than ten meters, leaving a pair on the ground. The gully that was pulled out by force. The pain is a little pain. The key is that the auspicious claws come down. The strength is not only as simple as the cat''s paws. But when Su Bai looked down, he found his chest skin position, leaving only a few light white. Traces, not to mention bleeding, it seems that even the skin, did not completely break open. Auspicious, I saw the look of the ghost. I looked at Su Bais chest for a while and looked at my claws. I was a bit skeptical about the cat. "Haha." Su Bai was very happy, but he did not care because the auspicious just had a bit of **** discomfort. He walked over and took the auspicious. "Go, go back and smoke." "Meow!" Auspicious repels this attitude of treating yourself as a pet cat. The claws are constantly scratching on Su Bai, but this time it is not as powerful as before, but the auspicious claws are really comparable to the upper ones. After a while, I scratched it down, and even the traces of white could not be left. This made the auspicious very speechless. Seeing that he could not break the arms of Su Bai, the auspicious had to hold his head in the face of Su Bais holding it. I didn''t look good in the past. Rao is as cold as auspicious, and at this time, almost in front of Su Bai, who has a shovel, has no temper. When he came to his coffin, Su Bai put down the auspiciousness, then sat down on the coffin, ordered a cigarette, and did not rush to smoke, so he caught it at his fingertips and watched it burn. The ancient zombie turned, relying on Su Bais own zombie blood and the inheritance of Xu Fuguis tombstone and the resources of Huangquanlis huge amount of money. In Su Bais case, the completion of the ancient The difficulty is really not big. After all, the people in the world are occupied by you. If this is not done, it is better to find a piece of tofu and forget it. But the following two ancient two turns: plastic soul, Su Bai has no way at all. First of all, his own soul has separated the inheritance from himself in the last story world, and the soul injury has not recovered, so the conditions of the soul It is still immature. This is because the basic conditions are not yet mature. As for the real want to complete, more cooperation is needed. There are countless corpses and dead souls in Huangquan. They can supply the ancient deadlocks, but there are not enough powerful zombies to absorb their corpse and force them to complete their own stalemate. This is also a no-brainer. If there is an ancient scorpion floating in Huangquan, and there is a big zombie inside, then the guardian of Su Bai will be in trouble. But even if it is completed now, this specific ambiguity is really enough to temporarily traverse, even if his soul has not recovered, but in the face of the existence of the senior audience, Su Bai really has nothing to fear. They can communicate with the surrounding space to produce various kinds of increase BUFF. I rely on my own physical body to just pass, and whoever loses and wins is really not necessarily. At this point, Su Bai couldn''t help but smile. He did things too hard, especially for strengthening his choices. This is just like he had chosen the blood family to strengthen but did not take the time to learn the blood of the blood. He is now a senior listener. However, I did not spend much time to study my own fit with space. "Hey, is there a result?" The voice came from above. Su Bai looked up and saw that the brothers in the next unit were holding a bucket of instant noodles while eating and watching themselves. This is a good day. "The last bucket, the next time you come to the road, it is estimated that it will not come so soon." The other side was awkward. For Hills, the instant noodles are actually very good, surrounded by ice and snow, and you can use your power to melt and boil. As for the Su Bai side, the yellow spring water bubble surface, Su Bai can not eat, it is likely to eat and eat can also find the inside of the broken meat plus meals. "Are you hungry?" Hills ate and ate the soup. "A bit." Su Bai said very honestly. "Yeah." Hills was very satisfied with Su Bai''s answer. Everything needs to be compared. He has a noodle soup, and Su Bai has nothing. This feeling seems to make the soup in his hand more delicious. It is. Want to eat? said Hills, shaking his face and saying, There are some soups. This is showing off, showing off the red fruit. Two senior listeners, here, actually need to rely on a bucket of instant noodles to show off, but it does make sense. "Think." Su Bai really thought, although deliberately to achieve the valley, but eating is a habit that has been cultivated for so many years, and the enjoyment of taste buds is really difficult to be replaced. "Unfortunately you can''t drink." Hills said very seriously, then bowed his head and continued to drink soup. "Hehehe............" Su Bai laughed. "Hehehe........." Hills laughed too. Both people find it very interesting, and this kind of dialogue that should appear in kindergarten classmates now appears between them. Sears put down the empty noodle bucket, and then grabbed a handful of snow and wiped his mouth. Some shouted, "Nothing to eat." "What do you want to eat?" Su Bai asked. "Pizza, even the durian pizza that I hate the most, I want to eat now! Steak, fried chicken, cola, caviar, these junk foods and high cholesterol foods I rarely touch before, but now if they appear in front of me I swear to let me convert to God." "Oh, I wrote it down." Su Bai said very seriously. "Well? What do you mean by this?" Hill could not understand. "I suddenly remembered that there is a reward opportunity for me to enter the world of the previous story." Su Bai patted the brain and pretended to think of it. "The background of the story world is the Western European era, there is a dark camp. The evil creatures, but there are also human towns, I think, I should be able to eat a lot of delicious food there, um, and the authentic red wine that nobles can drink." "Then you ask me what I want to eat and what to do?" Hills did not understand. "When I was eating fried chicken, steak, caviar, cola... there, Coke didn''t seem to be able to, anyway, when I was eating those things, I would think that you can''t eat anything here, by then, The food I chew in my mouth will become more delicious." Hillss face wrinkled and was dissatisfied. "Oh, you cruel devil!" v3 Chapter 770： My king, I want to occupy your beauty! "Snapped!" The door of the pub was pushed open and walked into a big head. The big head was a bald head, but the hair on the body was very strong. Whether it was a beard or a chest and an armpit, there were lush golden hairs and the whole portrait. It is an enlarged version of the Golden Retriever. On the shoulders of the big man, a man tied with a green rope, walked into the tavern, and the big man threw the man on his shoulder directly to the seat, and then sat down on his own. He smashed his hand and drove the coldness caused by long walks outside. The big man couldnt help but shouted at the boss: "Barbecue, rum, fast, fast!" The big avatar is a child who pats the table and looks impatient. At this time, a middle-aged woman with a whip wearing a armor walked in. It was natural to sit down in front of the big table. When I saw the big head and patted the table, I couldnt help but frown: "Milanchi, how many times have I told you that you are a nobleman, the nobles must be obedient to the aristocratic etiquette, you look at what you are like now, like a meal!" The big man who was called "Milanchi" was angry with the woman, and immediately sat down in a dangerous position, then muttered in his mouth: "Know my mother." "Hey, I said Katrina, have you gotten it today?" The boss came to the table with two bowls of broth, and then took a large can of rum. For the mother-child combination, the boss is very respectful. Their arrival has made the town, which was often subjected to dark creatures, a peace of mind for half a year, because the mother and the child are a pair of hunters. This world is a world where human beings and many living things coexist. Because of the existence of the Vatican''s Holy See, human society at least has an absolute advantage in the bright surface, but the harassment of dark creatures inevitably brings to the production and life of ordinary human beings. Great impact. For ordinary people, dark creatures are terrible, and unless they are the regular army of the kingdom, it is difficult to resist the harassment of dark creatures by a small town alone. But precisely because of this, it also gave birth to the emergence of the profession of hunting devils; After all, the power of the Holy See is also limited. Even if there is a church in the Holy See in every big city, there will be guardians and priests in the temple, but it is difficult to take it seriously in more remote places, and the hunters are basically It is in such a place to hunt and kill dark creatures. The commission for local people is also the protection fee. Of course, if the locals are too cynical, it doesnt matter. Bringing your prey to a nearby church will also follow the prey. The level of hierarchy to get a lot of money. "Old Holden, the recent business is not good, but for the time I got a big one, I plan to take him to the Triumph Church with my son in exchange for the bonus, and then I wont return here. "Catalina said with a big glass of rum." Saying, he also squatted on the man who was tied at his feet. "Old Holden, guess, what is this?" "Hey, you are gone, we feel unsafe, hehe." Old Holden didn''t have much interest in dark creatures, and he didn''t dare to look around, but his eyes were still there, and this was tied. The appearance of a man''s fine skin and tender meat is unlikely to be a werewolf, so it is likely to be a vampire. "Who asked your mayor to be too stingy? We are willing to collect salary every month to guard the town, but your mayor is not willing." Katrina complained that she actually yearns for the lives of ordinary people and her son. It has also reached the age of enrollment. As a fallen aristocratic family, Katrina is very concerned about her son''s education. She does not want her son to continue to work as a demon lord after continuing to hold the title of the nobility. After all, the demon hunter is like a mercenary, and maybe one day it will die in the hands of dark creatures. "Hey, the mayor of Marel is like this. He is not willing to let go of his own small treasury. He has to wait for someone to die in the town. He will be in a hurry." Holden is obviously also dissatisfied with his own mayor. After all, everyone hopes that there will be a long-term residence in the town to protect everyone''s safety. "Well, what about barbecue?" Catherine is also hungry, and she also knows that a bowl of broth can completely fill the stomach of her son. Although the hunt is dangerous, the salary is still very high, so In terms of eating and drinking, it is not necessary to save. "I asked people to go to the Orion to buy meat." Holden smiled a little embarrassedly and pointed his finger at the man in the black vest who was sitting inside the pub. "This gentleman is before you." Pack all the meat in our store." "Meat, meat, meat." After eating the big broth of the broth, Milanchi shouted dissatisfiedly, but when he looked at his mother''s gaze, he immediately succumbed to the big man who had the ability to hunt adult wolves alone. In front of his mother, it is as gentle as a kitten. Katrina looked at the man sitting in the corner with some curiosity and wondered: "Old Holden, you feel that there are no guests today..." "No, no, its this guest. Its really packing all the meat that Ive prepared today, and hes already eaten more than half now. Holden wondered, at this time, Holdin secretly The hand took out a gold coin in the pocket and lowered the voice: "Ms. Catalina, can you help me find out, which country is the currency?" Holdin is not worried that Catherine will grab his own money. In fact, every demon hunter needs to go to church to record, otherwise you can hunt a higher level of dark creatures and you cant get rewards, and the church For the professional group of the demon hunter, there is also a very strict control method. If the demon hunter dares to make bullying, then I am sorry, the Templars will come to you for tea. "This kind of gold coin, I have never seen it." Katrina replied, and immediately, she began to comfort her son, taking advantage of her son and then waiting for meat to eat, amount, maybe, if the Orion There are just prey words there. As for these coins, this is the thing from the funerary objects of the Eastern Tomb. The people here can''t recognize it. The man in the windbreaker sitting in the corner is eating his own char-grilled steak. In this place, the condiment is really scarce. He can only use the simplest condiment to briefly put the meat first. Pickling, of course, just go through a passing, because he can''t wait to eat meat. One piece after another, like just being released from prison or not eating meat in this life. The scent of the grilled steak kept coming, which made the big man Milano irritated. Even if he had his mother''s appeasement, he couldn''t sit still. At the moment, he stood up directly and walked to the last table. Katrina frowned slightly, but she was not ready to say anything. She knew that her son would use money to do things. This dogma, his son would still obey, and she could not bear to see her son starving so hard, to know the mother and child. The two have been chasing the forest outside the town for three days before they caught the guy under the table. It is hard and self-evident. "Snapped!" A small bag of gold coins was placed on the table, and Milanchi pointed to the grilled steak on the table and shouted: "Gold coins, give you, meat, give me!" However, the response from Milanchi and others is just a simple word: "roll." Milanchi''s chest was ups and downs, he knocked on the table hard and repeated, "Gold coins, give you, meat, give me!" This time, the other party was too lazy to take care of him. He directly chewed a piece of beef into his mouth and looked at it. Milan''s breathing began to get more and more urgent, which is a sign that he is going to be angry. And Katrina here also stood up and shouted over there: "Sir, we just caught a dark creature to protect the safety of the town. My son is hungry. He needs some of your meat. To supplement yourself, we use money to buy you, this is a reasonable request!" I have to say that the rules of the world''s Holy See are somewhat similar to the rules of broadcasting. Even if the powerful professional group of the demon hunter wants to bully the ordinary people a little, it must be reasonable. Of course, the demon hunters were strictly controlled by the Holy See, and they were not really humbled to the extent of street mice. Their status is equivalent to half a Templar, so as long as some things are not done too much, the reason can be said. Most of the Holy See will also close one eye. After all, the Holy See also needs a large group of demon hunters to help them suppress the dark creatures. Bishops and Knights of the Templars still prefer to stay. Listen to the Lord''s teachings in the church, where there is a lot of effort to run around. However, the guest still continued to eat his own meat, and did not mean anything. Milan couldn''t help himself, grabbed his hand and grabbed the other''s shoulder. He planned to throw the other person out and then sit down and eat meat. Katrina just glanced at Old Holden, and Holtin smiled and said that he would not report it. However, soon, the face expressions of both Hordin and Catalina solidified; "boom!" A muffled sound came out, and Milan''s huge body was directly smashed out, and the body broke through the wooden wall and threw it into the stable next door. The man continued to eat his own barbecue. Katrina is like a frightened kitten, oh no, it is a middle-aged cat, and she quickly took out her own sword. The vindictiveness of her body also rose and she asked: "Hello, who are you, from the Cavaliers of the Holy See or to someone in the dark camp." The guy who can throw his son out in the blink of an eye, Katrina never dared to take it lightly. At this time, the sly man who was previously tied by the green rope at the bottom of the table by Milano seemed to suddenly feel something, using the last force to swear: "Love ... love ... are you coming to save me........." v3 Chapter 771： Changes in the second middle youth In fact, Su Bai has never forgotten the opportunity to enter the "Cinderella" story world, but he has been hesitating, even after being promoted to a high-level audience, hesitating. Of course, the high-level audience level is actually the premise of re-entering the Cinderella story world, because Su Bai does not want to repeat the mistakes that were crushed by a group of Templars. In that sloping battle, a group of Templars blasted in a squad, and the other two listeners, including Su Bai, even used the stupidity of the other generals to attack the success first, but in the end they could not escape being captured. Destiny, without the strength of a senior audience, entering the "Cinderella" story world can only be regarded as a waste, and you can''t get the benefits you expected. Even after the success, Su Bai is hesitating. It is very clear that he has entered the "Cinderella" story world. The real purpose is to contact the vampire in the Vatican cage. When Cinderella was in the world of stories, he actually had a **** echo with the other. However, according to the level of power presented in the Cinderella story world, Su Bai does not believe that there is no high-level audience in the Vatican as the world''s first pole. After all, in the first story experience, the seniors really see much. This means that for this story world, seniors are considered to be a part of the middle-upper power system, but definitely not the first ring. Plus, I dont know how the broadcast will be arranged. If it is seamlessly connected to the last story, then its fine. Now Su Bai is completely confident to break through the cage, but if the plot continues to move forward, he has been locked in the Vatican. The words in the cage can be really tragic, saying that the end of the vampire tied to the cross and fired will be staged again on himself. Fortunately, the broadcast is quite humane this time. On this point, Su Bai thinks that it may be related to himself being punished in the last story world to liquidate all the causes and effects and then his own half civil servant status plays a role, because Su Bai is Directly transferred to the door of this pub, it is a bit too intimate. In the Middle Ages, Western Europe is not even a royal family in terms of living standards. In this backcountry, it is natural not to mention it. Fortunately, Su Bai is really a state of the three-year sow race in the military camp, with wine and meat. Already satisfied enough. However, things seem too clever. When the mother and the hunter hunter took the prey into the pub, Su Bai recognized the identity of the prey, but he has been unmoved and continues to eat his own meat, but when When the unlucky prince actually recognized himself, Su Bai could not continue to do his own thing. In any case, the two sides in the first story world experience, the final relationship is still happy, although Su Bai is more selfish, but it is not cool to the point where the hands are not willing to do. Katrina looked at Su Bai nervously, and the corner of her eye looked at her son slowly crawling up from the stable next door. Her sons face was very painful. Obviously, although he was not seriously injured, he just hit the whole person. Being smashed out, the bitterness of the flesh is inevitable. "Your prey is mine." Su Bai reached out and grabbed a handful of snow from the broken wall and wiped his mouth. "What do you say?" Catlin male slowly groaned, and the vindictiveness slowly compressed at this time, which was like the preparation of the cheetah. Its just a pity that Catalina, who has the strength of a veteran, is like a naughty kitten in Su Bais eyes. "Give me the prey, otherwise, die." Su Bais palm stretched out, and the big man who just stood up, Milans whole man was banned, his feet were half a meter away from the ground, and his body was surrounded by a blood line. Some blood lines were already embedded in the flesh and blood. In torture. There is nothing more effective than taking her son to threaten a mother. It is shameless and very masculine, but the effect is the most direct. Moreover, anyone in the story world, in Su Bai''s view, is just an NPC, just like the monks who were in the world of punishing the story and the Buddha. These NPCs, for broadcasting, how much they want, as to whether they have their own soul and thoughts. Well, this kind of problem is very boring, and Su Bai is not willing to spend energy to think. Katrina grabbed the prince on the ground and then slid her long sword, which was blessed by the Holy Light, across the prince''s neck. His eyes were cold and he looked at Su Bai, seemingly unwilling to regress. "We killed together." Catherine threatened. The prince had no strength to struggle, but still looked at Su Bai with his gaze. Su Bai thought about it, then nodded and said: "it is good." The prince was shocked. The blood line began to enter the body of Milan, and the blood began to flow from Milan. "boom!" Katrina returned the prince back to the ground and left her long sword. She confessed. .................. "White, your breath, your strength, really shocked me!" "White, where have you been?" "White, do you know how much I miss you?" "White, this time, my Highness has gone so badly, I was chased everywhere." "White, are you talking?" "White, are you not feeling well?" "White" "Snapped!" The prince was flying out with a slap in the palm, and the whole person broke into the snow like an onion. But very soon, just under the help of Su Bai, a small caravan who had recovered a lot of blood and recovered a lot of vitality, the prince of the prince immediately climbed out again. He seems to understand deeply that the fight is the truth of love and love, and is still convinced that suspect. However, when he was about to open the "" output, he saw Su Bais palms rising again, and immediately closed his mouth. In this world, the concept of weak meat and strong people is very clear. When Su Bai shows enough to crush his own strength in the peak period, His Royal Highness is gentle in front of Su Bai as a well-behaved little wife. Well, its just a bit noisy. Two people walked a distance, and the walls of the Arc de Triomphe appeared in the eye. This is the northernmost land, the snowy forest, too far from the Vatican, the prince was chased and killed all the way to the place, but the place where Su Bai wants to go is the Vatican, he naturally can not spend a day and a month More than a month to go to the Vatican, God knows that the radio will let him end the time. If the reward of returning to a story world is completely regarded as distraction and travel, even Su Bai can not forgive his extravagance. "In the church of the city, there is a transmission array." Su Bai confirmed to the prince. "Some of them, the Arc de Triomphe is the largest city in the northern part of the country, the church level is also very high, the transmission of the array is definitely there, what''s wrong, dear white, where do you want to take me?" The next prince of the prince completely entrusted all of his own words to the tone of Su Bai. In fact, Su Bais heart is also clear that with the pride of the prince, he does not need to be inferior to this level. His former evil spirits and madness were based on his own clan and bloodlines, but first the clan was destroyed. Then he was chased by thousands of miles. If it weren''t for Su Bai, he might have been sent to the Triumph Church to be purified. The cruelty of reality has sharpened the prince''s sharp edges and corners, and even let him learn to be flattering. Suddenly, Su Bai has some slight distress. Although the prince used to be like a brain in the water, it is indeed a confident middle-aged youth, but now it is a bit like a middle-aged man. The uncle''s look is gone. Ok? Distressed? Su Bai immediately adjusted his mentality, perhaps Ying Yinger said that he is too radically clean on the **** side, so for a long time, Su Bai did not really have a relationship with a woman, but Su Bai I still think that my own orientation is absolutely no problem. Maybe, should you find a time to release it? But are you just looking for a woman in this story world? When I think of the woman who is under my body, it is an NPC. Su Bais heart has risen to a kind of resentment. He didnt have to play with the inflatable doll. However, if you think about it, it seems that Ying Yings own Thoughts, but now I am only in the real world after I return to the real world. I think it is really stupid to think that people are wearing stockings in front of themselves. "White? White? White?" When the prince saw Su Bai, he went to the sky and stretched his hand and waved in front of Su Bai. Su Bai''s eyes refocused, looking at the prince in front of him, saying: "Would you like to go with me?" This sentence is a bit like the priest asked the newcomer below: "You are willing to spend the rest of your life with you, rich and poor, no matter how healthy or sick?" "Of course, of course my dear white, this is for sure!" His Royal Highness prince patted his chest and promised that at this time, in the eyes of His Royal Highness Prince, Su Bai, whose strength has increased to a horrible realm, is his only hope in the future. Even if he wants to reorganize the ethnic group and rebuild the clan, it is absolutely indispensable. Su Bais support, without Su Bai, is an all-night clown. But soon, Su Bais next sentence immediately made the entire Princes house full of surprise. "Well, I am going to use the transmission matrix here to go to the Vatican." "What!" His Royal Highness was like a white rat in the laboratory who had been subjected to an electric shock test. The whole person was awkward. "Go to the Vatican?" "Yes, are you going with me?" Su Bais mouth asked with a mocking smile. "Amount........." The prince hesitated, and then smiled bitterly: "I recently found traces of the remaining single blood in the forest of snow. I have to go and draw them to join my new clan, so, sorry, dear. White." Su Bai reached out and patted the prince''s shoulder and nodded. "Do you know, now you, I don''t like it very much." His Royal Highness listened to this sentence and silenced it. His eyes showed a sigh of sadness and slowly said: "People can''t always live without heart, isn''t it?" v3 Chapter 772： shock! The northernmost land of the human world is desolate and desolate, but even in such a place, the situation of power is indispensable. A long time ago, the snow forest in the northern part of the land is actually the natural site of dark creatures. Here, Almost became their paradise, um, the name of the dark creatures and the dark camps did not appear at that time, because at that time, creatures such as werewolves, vampires, etc., actually lived under the sun. They have their own sphere of influence and are clearly spheres of influence. Compared with the so-called blood country hidden in the human city, the blood family of the prince was able to delineate the regional city or even the city''s self-reliant kingdom. There were a large number of human slaves for them to drive or feed. Only afterwards, the Vaticans Holy See carried out many Crusades expeditions, not only the Templars and the bishops in the Holy See, but all the human countries also almost fully supported, and this area with obvious dark biomarkers It has become the focus of cleaning. Numerous Knights of the Templar blood stained the battlefield, the Archbishop of Red also fell down, and there were even legends that the Pope drove the curse and finally exploded. As for the human soldiers of ordinary people, they were mortal and paid a very heavy price. . But it is because of these huge costs that the status of the Holy See and the human race is now achieved. Dark creatures, as the name implies, have a description of their energy attributes, in fact, more because they can only survive in the shadows now. This story, in fact, has a lot of similarities with Zhu Jis expedition. Zhou Wangchao was established in the past when he replaced Yin Shang, but at that time, even if it came out of the Jing Dynasty of the Zhou Dynasty, there were few steps, that is, the land of the barbarian. It is an alien area, which is enough to see how bad the situation was at the time; The weekdays that symbolize the brilliance of the Chinese civilization, as long as they stand on the wall, look at all kinds of alien flags and barbarian tribes. They say that there is no language in the language, and they do things that the ritual law cant bear. Then there are many generations of Zhou Wang who led their patriarchs and their princes to crusade in successive years. I dont know how many generations of Jizi were buried in the battlefield, and finally they drove the barbarian and the aliens out of their sphere of influence. The Yellow Emperor was especially mythical. Later, the First Emperor of the First Emperor was actually established with a unified system of political power, which really laid the scope of the entire cultural circle, or the era when Zhu Ji sprinkled blood. For example, when Zhou Xiaowang was a monarch, Qin Emperor Qin Feizi was worshipped by Zhou Wang as a vassal because of the merits of raising horses. Later, he was struggling to fight against Xiqiao on the front line, and later was sealed as a prince, and Qins foundation was also In the early days, everyone started to work with bare arms and aliens. As for the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States, it was more like everyone playing the foreign enemies. Finally, the brothers began to close the door to grab the throne of the boss. On the stone tablet in front of the Arc de Triomphe, it depicts the story of the Crusaders when they conquered dark creatures. Of course, Su Dashao naturally has no intention to remember the glory and glory of the Triumph, he is just standing here to tell the story on the stone tablet. When the Grimm fairy tale was read again. Immediately, clap your hands and Su Dashao entered the city. In fact, there is no need to ask people, and there is no need to make unannounced visits. The church is the tallest building in the Arc de Triomphe, even if you stand outside the city, you can see the top of the church. Therefore, Su Bai went straight into the room. When his figure appeared in the inner area deep in the church, the several priests who were meeting were stunned. The two sides even fell into the silence of dozens of seconds. But soon, a priest immediately prepared to call the alarm, and the other two summoned a light to summon a fireball and directly attacked Su Bai. Then, the two priests who took the first attack directly turned into a blood fog. drift. The cries in the mouth of the priest who had just pulled out the scorpion and shouted for a while turned into a retching, apparently shocked by Su Bais decisiveness and cruelty. .................. I am used to sitting on the green train after riding the high-speed train. It is very difficult to get used to it. Just as Su Bai, who is used to the broadcast transmission, is still exposed to the rest of the way, it still feels uncomfortable, but it is just uncomfortable. On the level. Out of the transmission array, there were two Templars and several priests who were responsible for maintaining the operation of the squad. When they saw Su Bai coming out of the squad, they were all amazed, and the two Knights of the Templar. Directly rushed over. In fact, there is a strict set of rules and regulations between the law circles of the cities. The party that is being transported at the time of delivery is also ready to respond, but it is obvious that Su Bai is definitely not the person on the side of the Triumph Church. His black trench coat and icy eyes have absolutely no relationship with the benevolent Lord. Su Bai still remembers being abused by a group of Templars, but now the two Templars have no war horses, and the second is that there is no formation. In pure force, the average senior audience is more than enough to deal with them. Not to mention Su Bai. The zombies suffocated and the two Templars flew straight out and slammed into the pillars in the main hall. When the rest of the people had not had time to react, Su Bai directly turned into a blood fog and left here. Su Bai naturally did not have the confidence to pass directly to the Vatican. Even if he is now so mad, he is almost the same as the sheep, so Su Bai chooses to transfer to the city of Naples, which is closer to the Vatican. According to the speed of Su Bai, the Vatican is enough for half a day. The interior of the church in Naples was invaded by the enemy, which made the whole city immediately warned, but the perpetrator Su Bai had already left the city on the way to the Vatican. The closer to the Vatican, the more clear the sense from the blood, Su Bai once absorbed a drop of blood from the other side, and also read the memory of the other party, and now, because of the time node, Su Bai and the imprisoned The vampires exist together for a single point in time. This is a bit like a science fiction movie. The children, husband, and wife are all alone. The closer to the Vatican, the stricter the search and vigilance around it. Obviously, the warnings of Naples were also transmitted to the Vatican here, but the search for the periphery was not even the patrol of the Templars. In the footsteps, they didn''t even touch the sides of Su Bai. The level of both sides is no longer on one level, and the game is no longer the same game. However, when the solemn church complex appeared in the sight of Su Bai, Su Bai had to stop his own steps. In front, there were several gods who kept on patrolling, as in routine business. A **** knowledge should be a genius of the instrument, and it is a defensive instrument. The other two gods belong to human beings. They can scatter patrols so far, at least a refined spirit. The senior audience of the department can do it. Rao is Su Bai at this time, and there is no courage to directly harden the entire Vatican, but the problem is that the prison, located in the deepest part of the Vatican, must go inside. Su Bai stayed at a farmer''s house. The Vatican is a very sacred place, but the clergy inside also needs to eat, so in the periphery of the splendid church complex, it is actually a large farm. The owner was knocked out by Su Bai and went to sleep in the bed. Su Bai was sitting under the oil lamp and thinking about the method of mixing into the Vatican. His time was really not much, because the broadcast was really rogue at some time. For example, even if it stipulates the time when you enter a story world, it is completely deliberately calculated according to the real world time, and can also be calculated according to the story world time, and the flow rate between the two worlds is actually broadcasted by itself, which is Also, the referee is an athlete again. Su Bai''s nails were portrayed on the wooden table in front of him, and the plans and calculations were written one after another, and then erased. This kind of thinking continued until the morning dawn began to shine. In fact, there are quite a few methods, such as leading a snake out of the hole, or even a circle of aid or gold husking. Su Bai can think of a variety of feasible methods, but now the problem is that time is small, and now he is alone, and the first The problem has constrained the second problem, because Su Bai may not be like the story of "The Hobbit" or "The Lord of the Rings", one by one, looking for assistance. The problem is tricky and really tricky. Su Bai picked up the jug in front of him and drank a swig of water, but the sadness on his face still didn''t unravel. When I didn''t see it, if I couldn''t see the vampire this time, then the story world is really white, I know early. Its better to wait for yourself, and wait until you reach the senior audience or even the high-level audience. At that time, you should have the confidence to swear the Vatican. Standing up and stretching, the thoughts of one night had no real effect, which made Su Bai very tired. However, when Su Bai turned around, he saw a man in a worn dress standing behind him. , Su Bais figure subconsciously stepped back two steps, and even the table behind him had been crushed by Su Bai. This guy is not supposed to be held in the prison of the Vatican! Why is he here, how did he come out? ! ! ! "You...when did you come?" Su Bai forced to calm his emotions and asked. "Last yesterday evening, I came when you just sat down, just watching you seem to be thinking about something very important, I have been standing behind you waiting, not bothering you." The other party''s voice is hoarse and the narrative is very flat. "........." Su Bai. v3 Chapter 773： Roar from the prison! After a short silence, Su Bai looked at the guy in front of him and asked: "The Vatican can''t stop you?" But this is different from the memory picture that I have seen. After all, the future will be tied to the cross and burned in the fire of God''s coming! If he can enter and leave the Vatican with his own strength, why not run before he finally dies? Su Bai does not think that this product is Wen Tianxiang or Tan Haotong''s rebellious fire that needs to use his own blood and life to awaken the dark camp. There is a smile on the corner of the other side. His current body is not really substantial. This point can be seen clearly by Su Bai, but as a prisoner, his own consciousness can go out and go out of the Vatican. This feeling is like Prisoners of later generations can use the mobile phone in the prison to take out the food and can really send it to their own hands. "They imprisoned my body and imprisoned my soul, but I could not obliterate my consciousness." The other party shook his head and said that when he said these words, he was not too proud and proud. "However, I am left with this ambiguity to be able to dissipate around the Vatican, like a fragile soul. In fact, if it is not because I feel the breath that belongs to me in your body, I can''t see this conscious consciousness. This time I came to you, just want to ask you a question, why do you have a breath of mine? This is a good question, but it is also the most difficult question to answer, because it involves broadcasting, but fortunately, this is a story world that is returning to the world. It is not the first time to enter the world of stories and other audiences, even the world. The NPC in the world knows about the existence of the broadcast, and it is very likely that the broadcast will not react when it is still in the world of this story. Once you leave the world of this story, it is not necessary. At least, if Su Bai is sitting in the perspective of broadcasting, he does not want to see a story. The creatures in the world plane are struggling to overthrow the rule of broadcasting. Maybe they The resistance and struggle in the eyes of the broadcast are worthless, but enough to make people feel uncomfortable. Su Bai spent some time, simply saying things about the real world and how he got his blood. To be honest, Su Bai decided to be so open and honest, and felt that he entered the Vatican prison by himself. The possibility of finding the other person''s true body is really not great. It would be better to stow all the cards and messages out. If you can make any waves to make you profit from it, it is naturally best. If there is no wave in the old well, Is there no loss? "Broadcast?" whispered the title to the mouth, and then, as if he had thought of something, he began to repeat: "Alexander, broadcast... Alexander, broadcast..." According to the time benchmark in the real world, more than two thousand years ago, there was an impossible empire in both the East and the West, but both empires have short life spans, they are built to be vigorous, and the speed of collapse is even more Unexpected. Su Bai once read the memory of another vampire. In his memory, he was detained in the prison car more than 2,000 years ago and was sent back to the letter valley by Qin Jun. What happened to him more than 2,000 years ago, Su Bai has not clarified until now, because the amount of information is too small, it is likely that Alexander the Great and the First Emperor united to fight against the terrible existence from heaven. Some records can be seen in the princess carriage under the Tibetan cave, but it is like the army of Alexander the Great and the emperors right to speak for the whole world, and finally led to this situation; Of course, the possibility of the latter is relatively low, because the two emperors should not be stupid enough to make a pattern of both losses. However, Su Bai is clear that the one in front of him should be a personal experience of the big event more than 2,000 years ago. After all, from the memory reading, Su Bai met with another vampire standing behind Alexander the Great as a follower. Picture. However, this figure suddenly brightened at this time, and the voice became very strange: "Oh, you damn, pagan, the so-called broadcast in your mouth, should be the same as Satan in the dark creatures." The illusion began to distort slowly, and then a bishop in red appeared to show his figure. He looked at Su Bai with a very pitiful look. "You are very young. There is really no need to devote yourself to the evil paganism. The light of the Lord is the only guide that leads us to the world and is beautiful. This is beyond doubt!" Su Bai smiled. He knew that he was cheated. The reason was that he had slammed the power of the Vatican. The other party not only had the power of the Temple Knight and the Cardinal, but the most important thing is that they are not stupid! A lot of information, even if I have left half a year ago, but when I once again appeared and left the traces of the figure in the city of Naples in the Arc de Triomphe, the Vatican''s investigation was much deeper than I thought. "For the sake of light, charge, the Knights Templar!" The cardinal figure completely dissipated. In fact, maintaining a virtual shadow is not difficult for him, but he has more urgent things to report. At this time, there was a low-pitched sound outside the farm house, and the vindictive temper was madly smashed into it from all directions. The wooden house collapsed instantly, and Su Bai was slowly stepping out from the scattered wood chips. Looking around, nearly 300 Templars have been arrayed, and in the back of the Army, two strange Cardinals and a knight in white gold armor stand out, the breath of these three people There is already a tendency to resonate with the surrounding faint, meaning that these three people, even if they are not high-level listeners, are far from the threshold of a high-level audience, even a little bit shorter. Steps to describe are all said to be big. The scale is very grand and the venue is very ambitious. Su Bai now has a dark camp BOSS to visit the Vatican. The entire Holy See line is welcome. Unfortunately, these Templars are silent and cold, if they can sing together Nathaniel is even more sensational. Shaking his wrist, just a series of indiscriminate bombings did not cause much damage to Su Bai, but the next is the real beginning of the good play. At this point, Su Bais mouth even showed a smile, and there was no anger and unhappiness that had just been deceived. .................. "grown ups." The pope''s living room is a very simple room, a few books, a bed, a chair, that''s all, because this generation of popes is indeed plain and unconstrained, so whether it is the Holy See or the secular world. Many countries actually respect him. In the Middle Ages of Western Europe, the Holy See is equivalent to the Emperor above the secular state. If the Pope likes luxury, then the entire human secular world has to be supported by him. "grown ups." The Pope, who had just deceived Su Bais cardinal, sat in the chair and did not respond. He couldnt help but ask for the second time. "You shouldn''t go." The Pope gave a sigh. "Or, you shouldn''t be greedy enough to listen to him telling so many things that shouldn''t be heard." The cardinal showed a touch of satisfaction on his face. "Adult, I really can''t help it." "Self-discipline, may the glory of the Lord be with you." The Pope said coldly. "Yeah." Cardinal knows that the news that he has just drawn from the population can no longer tell the second person, even if it is the pope in front of him, telling him is to pull the pope and pull the whole world together to bury. "The glory of the Lord, forever on earth." The cardinal smiled and began to burn. In a few moments, there was only a red robe on the ground. There was a little ash on the robe. The pope was silent for a long time, got up, and his body shape disappeared in an instant. The next moment, the Pope''s figure appeared in the Vatican underground prison. In the deepest cage of the prison, a unkempt man was held, and the man was sealed all over the body, and his cockroaches were also the world. The most special material. "Oh... you are here...he is coming too...my...the man." The man''s gaze with a touch of turbidity, and his speech is very slow, especially when it comes to "my descendants", obviously paused. "Your successor?" The Pope asked, and shook his head. "As a betrayal, you also have a traitor? This is only a benevolent Lord. It is a loss to feel that your power is completely buried, so use him. The miraculous and stalwart hope to regain a powerful inheritor in the human world, but unfortunately, that person does not seem to appreciate the glory of the Lord." "You...very interesting..." The man slowly raised his head and smiled at his mouth. His body was constantly under destruction and recovery. It was terrifying and amazing, but he did. It doesn''t matter, as if you have been used to this kind of life, "knowly know... your own Lord... is something... but still... don''t want to really... open your eyes... look at this...the world." "Everyone has everybody''s choice, and you, as a traitor, will always bear the custody and torture from the Vatican. This is the punishment of the Lord for your betrayal." "Alexander''s coward..." The man in the cage suddenly snarled. "This coward... Why let me continue...work for him!!!!!!!" v3 Chapter 774： Killing sister "Lord, I will not forgive you." The Pope just repeated this sentence. This sentence is the safest and most secure. It is a bit like "serving the people." Compared with the black convenience store owner that Su Bai saw in the world of circulating forest stories and the paintings of the "Zombie" story world, the pope, his height is actually similar to those of the two people. But his choice, like an ostrich, digs a hole and buryes his head in it and then keeps saying to himself: Nothing happens without anything. This is a bit like the pseudo-government of Wang Jingwei. In fact, most of the senior officials in this government know that they are doing traitors and traitors, but they say to themselves and outsiders over and over again: I am in the curve. Save the country. "Actually... I have been... there is a question." The man is like an arrogant beast, screaming at the Pope desperately. "What do you think... the master you know... is on your head. What is the real Lord?" "If the Lord does not exist, why are you betrayed, why are you locked here?" The Pope retorted, "You are now accepting punishment from the Lord, this is the best proof!" "If that''s the case... Why... I will... pass on... Appear?" The man asked, "It''s pitiful... It''s ridiculous... It''s true... I don''t know... I even look up to see the courage of the sky... You are all No...even...not as good as me...the people in the cage; Hehehe............hahaha.........I dont believe it...I dont believe Alexanders coward... Now its you...the head of the head...even the dragon of the East...I think hes better than Alexander... more qualified! "What do you mean by saying this now?" The pope''s old face is very clear with age spots, but his eyes are flashing with clear light. He is not a confused person. On the contrary, he is very smart. In the eyes of the pope, the real confusion should be It was the cardinal who had just committed suicide. He was eager to get a real message and had to commit suicide to end himself. Its horrible to die, it looks beautiful and its gorgeous. In the eyes of the pope, this is really stupid. "Meaning... Hehe... Then you are alive... What''s the point?" "At least, the current situation is that no matter what kind of scene above the sky, your descendant will die. He comes to you, isn''t he trying to get more benefits from you, but he is going to No, here, you can''t come before. Wait, wait until the end of this event, I will pray again to the Lord, asking the Lord to give the power of purification to completely annihilate you. When the Pope spoke of the Lord, his face was sincere and solemn. "If I am dead... then you...the existence of this world...What else?" The man paused and continued. "I don''t believe you didn''t guess it... Your Holy See... Your world... The meaning of existence... It''s actually for... Seeing me... But... There''s still a little... I don''t think... My descendants ... will die... even if... he can''t come here... can''t see me... he can get my inheritance... I can''t... let him be like this... die..." "Oh, try." The Pope is very confident, because the Holy See actually noticed when the person first appeared six months ago, and this time, the other party''s reappearance appears to be more high-profile and direct, thus giving the Holy See enough time to arrange. "Good... try..." The man closed his eyes. The verbal confrontation between the two sides is over, but the real decision is still the killing of the outside. .................. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Thirty Templars were arranged in a row, and they continued to charge Su Bai in an endless way. At the beginning, Su Bai was born in such a way, because of the Su Bai at that time. In the face of this phalanx, it is really powerless, and I also feel what is oppression and despair. However, this time, Su Bai did not intend to repeat the same mistakes. The horn of the Knights Templar attack was actually a signal that Su Bai launched the attack. Facing the 30 Templars in front of him, the power of Su Bais whole person was completely tilted out, and he punched out and hit the Templar in front of him. "puff!" "boom!" "boom!" ............ A series of bursting sounds came, and thirty Templars were integrated after the arrangement, but in the face of Su Bais fist, even the power of this punch was divided into thirty and fell on thirty people. On the body, they still make them unbearable. Thirty Templars in the first round of the confrontation, directly exploding fifteen, the remaining fifteen people were all seriously injured and fell immediately. The white gold armored man in the rear of the town took the sword out of his hand and gave a light drink in his throat. For a time, the pattern of the original 30 Knights of the Templar changed instantly and became 90 The Knights of the Temple formed a square array, and a total of several squares began to open a new round of extrusion to Su Bai. On the side of the Platinum commander, two cardinals began to distinguish the curse. In the air, the diaphragm of a layer of space has been quietly established, and in the depths of the ground, a strip of earth dragons are rushing and roaring. Even if it has just damaged 30 Templars, the three commanders still have no panic. Here is the Vatican. This is the headquarters of the Holy See. They have absolute confidence to keep the outsiders here forever. Its... the bottom! The square array of ninety Templars is enough to resist the attack of Su Bai, and their offensive has to make Su Bai cautious. This is a superimposed array method, and can even be called a BUG, ??just as a piece of paper folded thirty times higher than the Everest peak. In the battle group, continuous roaring sounds continued, Su Bai played smoothly, and the Templars in those squares were caught in a relatively tormented situation. They have to endure the pain and injury from the oppression of Su Bai, and their offensive seems to be difficult to actually harm Su Bai. The ancient zombie brought a new transformation to Su Bai''s body. In this confrontation, the advantage of the flesh is reflected more vividly. If only this stalemate continues, the last laugh, it is estimated that Su Bai, because the Templars are in need of cost, and after the two sides have consumed a certain degree, the Templars can not continue to arrange. The Templars after the completion of the individual, even if they face a serious injury, Su Bai is killed by the killing. The conductor in the white gold armor disappeared in the same place. The two cardinals were fascinated by the gods. For a time, when Su Bai was forcibly deported to the heavens by the Templars of the two phalanxes, the space around them suddenly became tight, and at the same time, with a distorted destructive power, it was like a People are squeezing towels. Su Bais arms were pushed out and forced to push open the space around him with his own physical strength. At the bottom, the earthworms of the two soils condensed and broke out, directly rushing over Su Bai. . Su Bai''s feet went down one by one, and the two earth dragons collapsed immediately, but the essence of the earth did not collapse, but attached to Su Bai''s body, producing a magical effect similar to the bondage. A breeze blows, the sword of the Platinum Knight has arrived, and the Su Bai at this time is suppressed by the forces from heaven and earth. However, even in this situation, Su Bai is not incapable of escaping. The reason why he chooses the hardest way to fight is that a big reason is actually to test his ability to fight in pure flesh, and therefore, even now The white situation is not very good, but he also has enough means to break the game. Even so, get away! After all, he did not go deep into the Vatican and was not trapped by the instruments and formations in the Vatican. Therefore, Su Bai has already left enough retreat for himself. When a senior listener does not want to die with you, he becomes a thought. When you want to escape, it is really hard for you to catch and kill him. However, when Su Bai was ready to pull out, a cold and familiar voice came from behind Su Bai. "If you plan to run away, it will disappoint me." This voice is very familiar and comes from its own blood. At the same time, behind Su Bai appeared a figure of a man who was bound by a shackle. The man opened his arms and screamed at the sky, and the sound of the shackles was incessant, and a sharp force was directly injected into the body of Su Bai. A long time ago, Su Bai once summoned this virtual shadow to help him fight, but with the improvement of his own strength, the blessing and increase of the virtual shadow is already dispensable, but this time, the blessing of the virtual shadow makes Su Bai have A feeling of hearty! And this may be the real purpose of Su Bai wanting to enter the world of this story again! "boom!" Su Bai''s arms slammed down, and the restraint of the space collapsed directly. Then, Su Bai''s feet slammed into the earthquake, and the essence of the soil completely dissipated. The two cardinals underneath swayed and stumbled. On the ground, blood is DC. The Platinum Knight''s sword still penetrated into Su Bai''s body, but the sword only penetrated less than a third, but then he couldn''t push it anyway. Su Bais muscles gripped the sword, and at the same time reached out and opened the others face helmet, revealing a beautiful face. Cinderella! "My legs, look good?" Cinderella Cinderella made a question, but at the same time, she began to release a stinging white light, the divine power began to rise, and the sword that was clamped by Su Bai with muscles was also It started to get hot. But it is a pity, Su Bai is not Zhang Wuji on the top of the light. When Yan Sister took the Essence sword and stabbed himself into the body, he smiled a lot and pulled out the Eternal Sword and handed it back to the other party. Next second, Cinderella, who hasnt finished the Holy Light, made a crackling sound. Su Bai single-handedly grabbed the other''s head and twisted three hundred and sixty degrees, directly twisting the head and body torso. The blood that is hot and contains the light of the sacred light falls down......... v3 Chapter 775： Silent Cinderella By the side of the creek, Su Bai sat in his bare feet, and the stream kept washing his body. The blood on his body was washed away. Most of the battles in the morning, in Su Bai, it was really Its hearty, but its more or less with some injuries. Fortunately, the remodeling of the body has blocked most of the attacks as much as possible, just because of the exhaustion caused by excessive consumption. Ways to avoid. On a stone protruding from the water in the creek, a skull was placed, because the head of Cinderella was forcibly broken by Su Bai in the most rude manner, so the face expression of the skull was very distorted. Su Bai flushed his body while looking at his head, but he was content. In a few moments, the expression of the skull changed, and the distorted position began to become smooth. In the story, Cinderella can attract the attention of the prince. In addition to the two factors of crystal shoes and foot fetish, Cinderella also owns A beautiful woman with a good face, this is the basic qualification to attract the prince. "long time no see." Su Bai said hello to the head. According to Su Bais current level of strength, it is not difficult to judge whether a skull in front of him is still active. Cinderellas face did not face the resentment that had just broken her heads enemies, but it was very calm, she was just calm. "Its only half a year, but you have become ignorant of me." When I heard the words of Cindrera, Su Bais mind thought of the blood prince. In fact, for Su Bai himself, the most changed is actually his own strength. As for the rest, the change may not really Big, but this aspect of strength is the first nameplate that others see you. And similar to the blood prince from a middle two confident youth into a beggar uncle, this point, but let Su Bai feel more embarrassed. "You don''t seem to be curious about why I would appear in the Holy See." Cindrera saw that Su Bai didn''t take care of himself and had to ask himself. "Why do you appear in the Holy See, it doesn''t make much sense to me." Su Bai smiled. Indeed, it doesn''t make sense. He is not a person in this world, and his purpose in entering this world has basically been reached. As for what is here? Secrets and suspense, Su Dashao really did not have the time to pay attention. "Actually, this is not my true body." Cinderella continued. "My true body, in the Holy Grail of the Holy See, in the cemetery, buried and preserved the majority of the Holy See for the millennium. Self-enclosed powerhouse." Hearing this, Su Bai stunned, and then nodded thoughtfully, reaching out and arbitrarily exploring the stream, a small fish was caught. "It''s too small." Su Bai said to himself. This small fish, baked and eaten is not easy to add, soup and drink without the ingredients, it is difficult to really taste. The second purpose of Su Bais entry into the world of Cinderellas story is actually to eat and drink. Therefore, he is very considerate of his own meal and is willing to pay more attention. After all, after the world of this story is over, he will return to the land of the testimony. However, this move has another meaning in the eyes of Cinderella. She said: "Yes, you are actually a small fish. The group of pagans who suddenly entered here six months ago are all with you. The same small fish." "Oh." Su Bai was unmoved, but soon his body shape disappeared from the original place. When he returned to his original position, he had a black rabbit in his hand. The rabbit was quite fat and enough to eat. For Cindreras statement, Su Bais heart is already clear, but its still not important to have his own lunch, but its clear that Cinderella doesnt think so. Shes like a radio that has been lingering in Su Baiers ear. Su Bai does not feel bored. In fact, modern people in the real world eat most of them. When they put food in front of themselves, they choose a video or a program to watch while eating. Even when many people choose to watch a video. I encountered difficulties in choosing, and the food was cold. The program was not selected. Su Bai is now a Cinderella is a radio, just to create an atmosphere suitable for dinner. "The Lord makes you appear, the Lord lets you be discovered by us, the Lord let me incarnate, waiting for your choice, this is a game of the Lord, and a game that our Vatican participates in. You are very mysterious, you are very pretentious, you even look at the world with disdainful eyes, but in fact, you are just playing chess, and me, and the Holy See behind me, are also participants in this game. ! Your pride, your pride, everything in you, in our opinion, is so ridiculous and ignorant! The voice of Cinderella is getting bigger and bigger. In fact, when your voice is louder, the object you persuade will slowly turn into yourself. You need to use a larger volume to persuade yourself because you I have already begun to question the things that I have insisted on. Su Bai is handling the rabbit by the stream, his technique is very gentle, but under this gentle method, the rabbit is being cleaned up very cleanly. This is a sharp contrast. When you just look at people, you will I feel that this young man is playing the piano, the lines are soft and warm, but if you look at the whole, plus the rabbit that is being cleaned up, you will feel that this man is a cold-blooded butcher, no, maybe even the other party is Killing and torture are a kind of life, even an art. The fire was born, the fish and the rabbit were all grilled on the fire, there was no condiment, Su Bai actually did not expect them very much, but comparing the life in the land of the testimony, there is fresh meat to eat, it is already Very nice to enjoy. At this time, Su Bai finally noticed that he had said so long, only one head was left, and he could persist in the words output for so long. Su Bai suddenly felt that Cinderella was not easy, so he decided to open his mouth. Road: "You Vatican obviously have left my strength, why not leave me to kill?" After receiving the response from Su Bai, Xin De Ruila had a feeling of moving, and immediately said, "That is because you are just a small fish, and our goal is a big fish. You don''t die, it doesn''t matter, you don''t stay." It doesn''t make sense, you go, with the inheritance and strength of that guy, and then, our Holy See can completely solve the troubles that have been left for thousands of years! Because that person, we can''t kill him at all, no matter what method is used, it can''t kill him, but this time, he instills his power into you, he is destroying his own roots, then, from his death, It is no longer far away. Su Bai nodded and motioned to understand, then smiled and said, "In fact, he was going to die." "But the lack of your ring, he can''t die." "Six months ago, when we were in this world, you were already preparing, are you?" Su Bai said as he flipped the roast rabbit. "Yes, because we firmly believe that among you, there will definitely be one of his descendants. Therefore, the Holy See only sent me to wake up and incarnate multiple Cinderella to join the game, but the true power of the Holy See has not moved. We give You space, we give you time, we give you enough conditions, let the guy, choose your own descendants." "It sounds really not easy." Su Bai sighed. "Everything is for the Lord." Su Bai stretched out a piece of rabbit meat, not very familiar, but Su Bai still chewed and swallowed, compared to the unripe rabbit meat, it is more difficult to swallow the thing Su Bai did not know how much to eat. "Actually, there is an anti-logic here, oh, it is not anti-logic. It may be that the position of the station is different, so the direction of thinking is different. Let me say that I am a small fish. The one who is in the cage is a big fish. So, what do you belong to? Loyal believers who belong to the Lord? You said, the one who was locked in the Vatican prison for more than a thousand years, you can''t kill him. So, where did you belong to your Lord? The Lord is selfless, omnipotent, and great. This sentence is very similar to our Oriental saying that "the world is indifferent to all things as a dog". In fact, if you think about it from another angle, is your use of your Lord, is it to use the one in the prison? It is very likely that the Lord does not care how much you have taught in this world, and he does not care how many more believers he has. He created you out, just want to send someone you want to see to you. It is very likely that it is the true meaning of your existence in this world. I am a small fish, the big fish gave me life-saving things, he is weak, he will be killed by you, So, once he is killed, what is the use of the Lord to stay with you? Su Bai said while rolling the rabbit, the rabbit''s oil is quite a lot, and it has begun to drip. "Let''s say a little more. For your so-called Lord, I really know more than you. His bad taste, his face is ruthless, I have a lot of experience." Cinderella was stunned. Once again, I peeled off a piece of rabbit meat. It tasted good. Although there was no seasoning, the taste of the game was still coming out. Su Bai felt very satisfied. "This is impossible, we are the believers of the Lord, we are loyal to........." "Believe me, that guy, really don''t need any believers. He only needs to be a story. Once that person is dead, huh, great probability, your world will be over." "Do you think I will believe what you said?" Cinderella asked staring at Su Bai. "You are free." Su Bai tore off a piece of rabbit meat and delivered it to the mouth of Cinderella. "Can you eat?" "........." Cinderella. v3 Chapter 776： A lifetime of faith! A meal, a small fish, a **** rabbit, no waste at all, all were sent to his mouth by Su Bai, and then Su Bai put aside Cindreras head to sleep at night, anyway, Vatican There is an estimate that is busy with the one in the prison, and there is no distraction to chase himself. Moreover, unless the Vatican dares to send more than three senior listeners to hunt themselves, it is possible to defeat themselves. Really killing yourself, basically no such possibility. Its really hard to kill Su Bais current strength and the flesh of the ancients. On the early morning of the next day, Su Bai woke up and stretched out a little, then went to the stream and washed his face. In fact, entering the world of this story, in addition to eating is the enjoyment of one side, sleeping, is also the enjoyment of one hand. After all, when you are sleeping in the land of the road, there is no stream, no insects, no insects, and there is no wind in the forest with a salty smell. When Su Bai washed his face, he saw that Cinderella also stared at himself. Su Bai smiled and his face showed a thoughtful look. "You are thinking about how to deal with me? Or, you are thinking about how to use me? After I have been separated, you are the one who has the most and the lowest limit." What Cinderella said is of course that Su Bai originally let her practice the *** technique in order to let him get the prince''s favor. And Cinderella was really obedient at that time, she integrated herself into the will of the Lord, the Lord let her do what she did, without hesitation and rejection, broadcasting is so interesting, perhaps In the eyes of the broadcast, believers in this world are also part of its wicked taste, and it is also a means of enhancing storytelling. After all, Cinderella is also equivalent to the status of a saint in the Holy See, but at the expense of the will of the Lord. Practice yourself to this point. Su Bai frowned and said very seriously. "I just want to eat something this morning." Eat a meal less, so Su Baige cherished. In the morning, Su Bai found some wild fruits in the woods to satisfy his hunger. The taste was not very good. Most of the sourness was good, but it was also a taste. When Cindrera discovered that Su Bai took her to the city of Naples, she was surprised: "You don''t want to live." "I firmly believe that most of the power in the Holy See is now scheduled to hold a grand bonfire ceremony, so even if Naples is very close to the Vatican, I still choose to come here, I have not much time." Su Bai estimated that he would probably be broadcast back to the real world by night, and therefore he felt that he should find a city and then treat his stomach well. As for the dear friend who was detained in prison, Su Bai did not intend to save, and he knew that he could not save. He was locked there. Obviously, he has already surpassed the role of the NPC in this story world. It is even possible that there is a deliberate broadcast. In this case, no matter how rashly you take it, it makes no sense. The city of Naples is full of portraits of Su Bai, but the power of the church in the city has been weakened. The church has held the millennium. This time, it is finally possible to completely eliminate this trouble and naturally move nearby. Power has been mobilized to ensure absolute security. Therefore, Su Bai directly into a fairly high-end hotel to grab the boss, and then let the boss yell at the dishes outside to entertain his friends. When your purpose is just to simply eat a meal, it is really simple. When Su Bai sat at the dinner table and screamed at the dinner table, the head of Cindelilla, who was placed on the table, seemed to be somewhat unbelievable. She could not believe that Su Bai was just coming to eat a meal! The boss stood at the table with a trepidation and did not dare to change. After the satiated meal, Su Bai picked up a new towel and wiped his mouth. Below, he waited for the radio to be sent back to the place of the testimony. It was also satisfying. Whether it is the desire of the mouth or the strengthening of the shadow behind him, Su Bai returned to the "Cinderella" story world, even if the process has some twists and turns, but the ultimate goal has been achieved, and there is really no regret. However, when Su Bai just put down his towel, there was an old man behind him. Cinderella saw the old man, his mouth opened slightly, it was very unexpected, but she immediately closed her eyes slightly, showing a respect and devout color on her face. If she had a body at this time, it should be half a mile. Is it good to eat? The old man asked very timidly, as if an elder was really concerned about whether his younger generation was comfortable. Su Bai turned over and looked at the old man standing behind him. He rubbed his lips and said, "You, is the pope?" "Is it true that an old guy who was supposed to hold a bonfire ceremony in the Vatican is now here?" The pope slowly walked down to the chair beside Su Bai and sat down. "Don''t tell me there are a large number of Templars and Cardinals nearby." Su Bai asked with a shrug. "No, you can rest assured that this is only me alone." The Pope is very sincere. "And the power of me alone, although I can beat you, can''t kill you, you should be clear about this." "What are you doing?" Su Bai was curious. Anyway, he estimated the time, and he was almost ready to be sent back. So, even if the pope was swindling, Su Bai felt that he was supporting for a while and waiting for transmission. Ability is still there. "Nothing important, just want to come and talk to you, before you... walk." The Pope sighed and looked at Cinderella again. "Can she let her go here first, she stays here, listen When it comes to some things, it hurts her. I don''t want to give you a shot. So, I hope that you can give me this face. Then, she has been with you for such a long time." Su Bai reached out and grabbed Cinderella''s head, and then directly threw it out of the window. There was a terrified scream on the street outside. Anyone who suddenly saw a skull in front of himself was estimated to be like this. A reaction. The pope gave a slight sigh, but he nodded with a smile. "Thank you." Su Bai picked up the glass in front of him and took a sip. I dont know why. At this time, Su Bais mind reminded the owner of the black convenience store that he and Sophia completed the story world in an inexplicable way. It is because the black convenience store owner knows his identity, so he deliberately disgusted the broadcast, took the initiative not to be the final Boss, let Su Bai and others leave safely to reduce the story of the broadcast. But the Popes actions did not seem to be as resolute as the black convenience store owner. "Some words, telling others, is to harm him, so even the most intimate people can not tell him, this is a kind of sorrow, especially when you bear the biggest lies and pressure on the world. No one can tell." "Sounds, it is indeed aggrieved." Su Bai echoed, until now, Su Bai did not know what medicine the pope was selling in the gourd. "Looking at him is the mission that the Lord has given us." The Pope continued, and at this time, Su Bai could naturally hear that the "Lord" in the Pope''s mouth was not really purely referring to God. "We will guarantee the fulfillment of the mission given by the Lord, because it is the Lord, let us have a light in this world, because it is the Lord, let us survive and multiply, because it is the Lord, let us have civilization, let us have wisdom, let We have thoughts that allow us to have everything we can now." The Popes statement is full of affection. Su Bai tapped the table gently and said, "I think you can cut in directly..." Su Bai did not continue to say it, because he understood that the Pope could not directly say that even if he found a person who was qualified to be confided, the Pope could not directly say the stagnation in his heart, otherwise he would die. Fortunately, as a listener, Su Bai can understand the deep meaning of the highest NPC in the world of this story. The pope slowly stood up, and for a moment, the window of the room was opened, and the fresh air flowed. The pope closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "According to the report of Cindrera to me, you seem to be very reluctant to the world? For the food of this world, do you have a kind of reluctance and nostalgia for its flowers and trees?" "Yes," Su Bai replied. "Well, you, the outsider, are in love with the world, not to mention me." The Popes face showed a touch of emotion. "I was born in this world, I grew up in this world, I love the world." Su Bai is clear that the pope is not lyrical, nor is he preaching. "But the world..." Su Bai hesitated and organized his own wording. "But you are still ready to kill him." "It''s ridiculous, isn''t it?" The pope said. "The people we watched, the people who have been watching for more than a thousand years, the sorrows of our church for more than a thousand years, but the existence of this world... The fundamental meaning is the Lord. I will also pity the key to seeing our world." "You, you have no choice." "Yes, we have no choice. Once we deliberately do not kill him and continue to let him be watched in the Vatican, then the Lord will think that our loyal followers have forsaken him, then the Lord will abandon us." "But killing him, there is no choice." Su Bai said. The pope held his hands on the window sill and smiled at himself. "So, tomorrow, I will pray to the Lord in a self-proclaimed manner together with all the Cardinals in the Holy See, hoping that the Lord will come down to the fire to sin the sinner. In that way, all those who are qualified to be close to the Lord and understand the Lord are not there. Even if this would lead to the collapse of the Holy See, even if it would lead to the re-emergence of the dark camp, even if it would cause humanity in this world to suffer again from war, darkness, plague and so on. But at least, the world can be preserved. In this world, there are also werewolves, vampires, wizards, and humans, as well as countries, knights, flowers and trees, and mountains and rivers. This world can still be favored again by the Lord, because it is still interesting. Su Bai was shocked. He finally understood what the Pope was going to do. The Pope wanted to bring the funeral together with all the people in the world who are qualified to see the true identity of the Lord, that is, to see the essence of the story world! The Pope wants to leave a colorful story world here. He hopes that the broadcast will not directly ruin it, but stay and continue to use it in the future world of a story! "You are great." This time Su Bai used a respect. "Because I have no choice." The Pope turned and looked at Su Bai. "Do you have a choice?" "I grew up, I have a lot of opportunities to choose. I hope that in the future, I will be able to make my own choices one day, but it is a pity that maybe my choice is not that you want me to make s Choice." "You misunderstood, I have no complaints to the Lord, and there is no dissatisfaction. He created this world, created me, and created everything that I feel is good. I believe in it, I respect it, I love it, This is my life, Regardless of life and death, Faith that will never change. v3 Chapter 777： try it! In the room, there was a silence. The hotel owner who was threatened by Su Bai was caught in a sweet sleep when the pope appeared. Su Bai was because after hearing the Popes choice. I feel a little strange. Perhaps it is the reason for staying in the audience for a long time. Suddenly facing this situation, Su Bai really does not know what to say. Praise his greatness? Su Bai knows that the other party does not need his own praise. As for the other, it is inevitable that there is a deep meaning. After all, he and the pope were originally the two strangers who met for the first time. On the face of the pope, there is a touch of satisfaction. As a long-time old man who has lived for a hundred years, it seems that today, he can truly express some heartfelt words. For this world, the audience is a special group, but in fact, the entry of the audience actually marks that the world has been labeled as a label, and the meaning of the label is not much different from the stage of the stage play. This is a kind of entanglement and a contradiction, but God did not give any opportunity to the world''s living beings. The silence of the two people continued again. Finally, when both sides felt that it was time to end this, the Pope bowed his head and sorted out his robes. He did not wear the magnificent costumes of the Pope at the grand event. There is no crown on the head that symbolizes the absolute power of the Holy See. He is now as simple as a country peasant. In his eyes, he only has one crop of three acres of land in his own home. As the existence of the world''s highest batch, he actually did not enjoy much of the absolute power of the world as the master of the wind and rain, and did not want to forget the paper drunken fans, on the one hand, he was born in the hometown of Sirius, on the one hand, Tianwei can not The ultimate leader of the test, the mortal beings can live their own lives in a faint and mediocre life. The mind is thinking about how to solve tomorrow''s lunch, and the pope needs to bear too much psychological torture and pain. The black convenience store owner chose to be willful against it, and he deliberately released water to reduce the storytelling that the broadcast pursued. The magic in the painting was chosen to fly into the sky and was wiped out in the roaring rebellion. Compared with these two, the Popes choice is actually more difficult. He is fully qualified to do his own free and easy, just like the **** dead end of the road. What is thought of in the last moment of life is how to A splendid way to die, but the Pope chose a kind of ambiguity, and the purpose is not to preserve himself, or even, in order to be, he must first sacrifice himself. When is the ceremony held? Su Bai asked. "Tonight," the pope replied. Su Bai remembers that in the memory picture, it seems to be daytime, but at that time the sky is completely dark and the clouds are rolling, it seems that it is difficult to really distinguish the clear time points. But the Pope seems to see something, adding: "There is no night in the Vatican''s ruling square. Are you willing to visit? If you can come to witness, it is an honor for me and them to be martyrdom. After all, the world can understand and be able to Those who are qualified to stand by to watch this ceremony, it seems that only you are alone." The Pope sent an invitation, but Su Bai did not think much about it and shook his head directly: "I do not have time." Although the Popes previous words gave Su Bai a big touch, Su Bai was not the so-called two-year-old boy. Now he and the Pope have been in a room for so long. In fact, it is already a kind of danger. The wrong choice, Su Bai is not willing to continue to add mistakes. For the rejection of Su Bai, the Pope did not seem to be surprised. He gently bent down and pointed to Su Bai: "Thank you for listening, I hope that in the years to come, there will be people like you who will enter the world again." If there are still listeners entering the world in the future, this means that the story world has not been abandoned by the broadcast, and it is still being used by the broadcast, and it can be proved that it still exists. As long as it can continue to exist, the sacrifices of the pope and his group of red archbishops are worthwhile, at least, in their view, worth it. "I agree with this, after all, in this world of stories, I still have a few familiar people." "Is that blood prince?" The Popes face showed a smile. "This may be the last thing I can do for you. It is also a compensation for spending time listening to my bad old man." When the voice just fell, the Popes body turned into a white light and disappeared. Obviously, the reason why he appeared in the city of Naples was just to find Su Bai to chat before the martyrdom, and what he really wants to do is tonight. The ceremony of the Vatican''s ruling square. The Popes last sentence made Su Bai somewhat surprised. When the Pope left, Su Bai stood by the window. Soon, the man in the downstairs wearing tattered clothes entered the sight of Su Bai, and the other side also appeared. Some are stunned and overwhelmed, just walking forward mechanically. This look, the truth is a flaw in the family. When the other party seemed to be aware of what looked up and looked up, he found that the window on the roof of the hotel was empty. The man gently licked his head and then continued to walk numbly. He felt that the illusion he had produced today was too much. .................. "Why don''t you see him?" Cinderella''s head did not know when it floated back. Fortunately, this is the daytime. Fortunately, standing in front of her is Su Bai instead of any other ordinary person. Otherwise, this scene can really scare people. Su Bai did not take care of Cinderella, nor did she face her as before. She analyzed her relationship with the Lord and the broadcast and the existence of the prison and the world. Since the old pope was ready to teach, he deliberately Cinderella gave isolation, apparently not intending to let Cinderella join the martyrdom ceremony, and there is no need for Su Bai to deliberately harm people here. In the face of Su Bais silence, Cindrera seems to be unable to adapt. She has just been thrown out by Su Bai like a lost ball. At this time, she is back again. She has too many doubts, such as the appearance of the Pope, such as the Pope. The attitude towards Su Bai, such as why the Holy See should help Su Bai to catch the blood prince who is far away from the snow forest and use the transmission method to transmit to the city of Naples but release it directly. Su Bai looked at Cinderella. In fact, Su Bai was still thinking about it. Cinderella seems to know a lot of things. If the Pope really wants to teach with all the insiders, Cinderella should be one of them. That''s right. But now, Su Bai seems to understand something. The world of Xin Deruila is similar to the role of a fool in the "The Condor Heroes". The work is good, but it is a bit silly. Yesterday, the cardinal who appeared in front of himself in the prison, Su Bai believes that he should be able to understand what he said to him. Then, the cardinal should appear on this list of martyrdom. Even more extreme, the cardinal may have died yesterday. Cinderella first followed the Lord''s command to become the role of Cinderella, and did not show the slightest difference from beginning to end, completely meticulously completed the task assigned to her by the Lord. Perhaps, the Pope deliberately opened her and left her. She also felt that the Lord might prefer this kind of Cinderella, who is weak in understanding but stupid and stupid. If Cinderella is still alive, the story world will undoubtedly become more exciting. A Vatican is comparable to a woman in the status of a saint, but can do anything for the Lord. When the next broadcast wants to use this story world again, Cinderella is undoubtedly a good story entry point. Although the Pope did not know the bad taste of broadcasting, the Pope understood it very clearly about himself and his own world. This has to be said to be a sad thing. ............ His Royal Highness is marching down. This is a big city. His Royal Highness is very clear about this, but he is now in a state of faintness. From being caught in the forest of snow to being exiled in the city, he still cant Understand what happened, and the sudden rise and fall of life is really enough to make people lost. Just then, at the foot of the prince, suddenly a garlic fell to the ground, and he struggled to climb up, shaking his head, still some unknown. Su Bais figure has been moving around the prince, but the prince could not find the whiteness around him. The prince stumbled and walked slowly to the west gate of the city of Naples. The church guards in the city consciously did not bother him. Here, the Pope''s instructions are absolutely supreme. Moreover, in the eyes of the pope, after darkness, the dark camp that has been suppressed for many years will rise again. There is no difference between one **** prince and one blood prince. Waiting until the prince went out from Ximen, he had already walked to the suburbs. Su Bai still didn''t show up, because Su Bai didn''t know what he should say. Perhaps, it would be better for the pope not to get the prince. In Su Bais impression, the prince should be a confident young man, and now he cant see his former figure in him, if Su Bai is going to help him or leave something to leave before he leaves the story world. Instead, it is further pushed to the strange abyss. This view and selfishness, because Su Bai is completely looking at things from the perspective of his own position, and does not think from the perspective of the prince. The prince of the prince seems to be tired. He looked back with some doubts, looked at himself behind him, and then walked forward again. Perhaps after the churchs high-level powers tonight, the world would once again be surging. If the prince is lucky enough, he really has the opportunity to re-establish his own clan. It is very likely that in a future opportunity, a few listeners who have just entered the world of this story will meet a mad and middle-aged blood king, disregarding the worldly eyes and holding a blind date for their prince, not choosing good looks, only Choose your legs and feet to look good as your son''s daughter-in-law. "Its a good feeling." Xin Deruila suddenly sighed out beside Su Bai. "No wonder I let you **** ***** technology. You don''t want it, it turns..." "My friends, not many." Su Bai sighed and said, "And often, people who used to be friends, slowly began to become strangers." Cinderella was silent for a while, then sincerely told Su Baidao: "I apologize for my previous jokes." Su Bai laughed and reached out and pulled Cinderella''s head to himself. He asked, "Are you still able to condense a new body now? Or, you can let your deity come from the Vatican." "My deity will attend the ceremony tonight, this is a very important day for the Vatican." "You can go and ask the Pope, I believe the Pope will agree." Cinderella hesitated for a while, then said: "So, can I ask you, what is it for my deity to come over?" "You are not very sorry. I originally let you practice the technical result but have not had the opportunity to display it. I should go away tonight, so I think we can hurry and try it." v3 Chapter 778： Cinderellas ending Cinderellas head left, and Cinderellas deity did not come from the Vatican. She may not be distracted by the last lingering affair before Su Bais departure, or it may be that she thought that the Vaticans ruling square ceremony was more tonight. To be important, for this reason, she does not hesitate to suppress her great confusion and curiosity, because these doubts even if she asks the Pope or the rest of the Red Archbishops will still not get the answer. On the wall of Naples, Su Bai sat alone against the wall scorpion, surrounded by two large cans of rum, not for the sake of drinking alcohol, because for Su Bai, there is nothing to worry about at this time, if Its just because Im leaving the world of this story and returning to the place where the testimony will be made without the consumption of fresh food. Its really too small. Drink, drink it bit by bit, to be honest, the taste of this wine is not very fond of Su Bai, but now the mouth is idle, so habitually get some flavor to stimulate the taste buds. It seems that at this moment, his current state is similar to that in the place of the testimony, and he looks up at the starry sky. The starry sky above the head is the paradise of human cognition here. It is the place where the Supreme Lord lives. Su Bai is also thinking about whether he can communicate with the Lord when he prays, or... broadcast . "Snapped!" The drunken can was broken by Su Bai on the wall. He climbed up and looked at the north. It was the direction of the Vatican. At that position, it should be grand and solemn. In addition to the Pope and the Cardinal, the rest of the Holy See members should be rejoicing at this time. The devil who has dragged the Holy See for nearly a thousand years will receive a ruling from God. The Holy See can liberate more power to The dark camp forces in the world are completely eradicated, and the glory of the Lord will eventually spill on every inch of the world. However, the development of reality will eventually disappoint these believers. When the Pope leads the Cardinals to marry together, the pattern of the Holy Sees pressure on the Quartet will collapse directly. Both the secular state and the dark camp will be from the Holy See. Freed from stress. Su Bai even thought with a little joke, and it will not be long before a dwarf from Corsica took the crown and took it from the pope and put it on his head. The evening breeze took a little coolness, slowly, as if it was still raining, the cold raindrops fell on the face, but made the night even more troublesome. The second can of rum was put in the hands, and Su Bai took another sip, and under the wall, a shadow appeared quietly. Su Bais drinking movement paused and then the wine was released. "I didn''t expect you to drink alone here." The woman''s voice was a bit cold, and she just appeared at the foot of the city wall and appeared on the side of Su Bai. "I thought you were not coming." Su Bai smiled and picked up the wine and continued to drink. "I originally thought that I would not come." Xindreila''s white robe, set off its noble temperament, can not be held for a long time. Su Bai continued to drink and did not speak. A white hand grabbed Su Bai''s wine can and stopped Su Bai''s continued drinking. "You let me come here, just see if you drink?" asked Cinderella. "Is it really letting you serve me once with your feet?" Su Bai asked. "I am very confused." The voice of Cinderella suddenly became high. "No one tells me the answer, I am a fool!" "boom!" The wine tank collapsed directly, and the wine was also turned into ice slag. Su Bai shrugged a little helplessly. "I just have the only fun of drinking. After a while, I didn''t even drink alcohol." "This is not a reason." Cinderella''s hand subconsciously grabbed Su Bai''s collar. "Please tell me the answer, please tell me the answer!" When I said the second time, the momentum of Xindreila suddenly rose, and the hair was all fluttering. The whole person exudes a cold atmosphere. "Let''s put it down." Su Bai did not resist, but it is clear that Su Bai did not want this woman to lick her nose. "Tell me the answer!" Cinderella made an instant effort, and the ice power began to pierce into the body of Su Bai. But in the next moment, the power that just entered the Su Bai body drifted out again. Cinderella released Su Bai, stepped back a few steps, slowly squatted down, clasped his knees with his hands, and the whole face was Buried down. Su Bai, who had just experienced a cool storm, reached out and gently licked the ice **** on his clothes. He looked at Cinderella, who was curled up and looked very "soft". Su Bai did not go forward to help and comfort. Meaning and no nutrition, Su Bai didn''t bother to do it. He just took a deep breath and reached for a wave. The raindrops around him were all opened, forming a vacuum-like area. Rainy night with a weak, crying girl, too lyrical, Su Bai made a small fresh atmosphere destroyer this time. "You just have to be honest with yourself, and you don''t have to be pitiful here. But, look at your appearance, should you grow up in the environment of the Holy See since childhood? Very strong." Listening to Su Bais ridicule, Xindreila looked up and looked at Su Bai, taking a deep breath, but did not refute, but asked: "So you all think I am stupid?" "It''s so cute, I can only say that." Su Bai reached out and took a picture on the city''s nephew. "Everyone has their own helplessness, and you are actually very happy." Su Bai hesitated for a moment, did not say that stupid people have stupid blessings. But in fact, Cindrera is indeed happy compared with himself. She grew up in the Holy See from small to large. She has shown that she has been highly trained in her cultivation. She lived in the era of the Holy See. She does not need her to throw a head and sprinkle blood and fight against the dark camp. And finally the Pope chose to protect her and let her survive. From her childhood to the present, she is happy, even if she is strong, but she has been holding her own innocence. A powerful and innocent woman. But what about me? Su Bai couldn''t help but think of himself, and he thought of his childhood, and he thought of his present and associated his son. "Actually, when I came, I knew that I couldn''t get any answers from you." Xindeli pulled his head up and looked at the raindrops that were blocked in the air. Some sad, "I want to rain." "Don''t be so childish." "Thank you Lord, it is your death, your resurrection, let us be born again. It is the blood that flows out of your cross, covering all our sins. It enables us to get rid of Satan''s accusations of all our transgressions. The holy Father of the Lord will no longer punish us according to our transgressions, so that we can gather together in the glory of the Father to praise and fly. Praise you if you are bloody..." Cinderella began to devoutly praise the great Lord. Perhaps for her now, only the Lord is the only one she can get. When everyone does not tell her the truth, when she feels that she is fooled by everyone, she only I can think that only the supreme Lord is her true destination, the harbor where her mind can rest. Praise words of praise, falling in Su Bais ears, is like an invisible irony. For the first time, Su Bai felt that Cinderella was a girl who sold her body in the shack for two silver coins. Poor and sturdy girl who bought clothes. In the story of Cinderella, by her side, there are vicious stepmothers and two sleazy sisters. When Cinderella, who got the crystal shoes, attended the banquet and the prince fell in love at first sight, her two sisters were in the stepmothers shackles. I took the knife and cut the meat on my own feet to pretend to be Cinderella to marry the prince, but in the end it was a crow that warned twice, that the two sisters could not succeed, and finally the Cinderella put on the crystal shoes and The prince recognized and lived a happy life. In the story, an unknown crystal shoe that has been left behind, let the crow remind Cinderella several times, and finally, let Cinderella and the prince live a happy life, the stepmother and the two sisters shed blood, leaving a disability It seems that he should be nailed to the shame column and cursed by the people who read this story in later generations. The invisible hand stirred the hands of the whole story process, even if the two sisters were not able to succeed with the intervention of the hand, it was the hand that directly pushed Cinderella to the princes bed. Let this story be beautiful and happy in the eyes of most people. The good guys got a good home, the bad guys were punished by themselves and eventually the bamboo baskets were filled with water. But in fact, from another angle, since the hand can give Cinderella crystal shoes, why can''t you directly tell the identity of the prince Cinderella? In this way, why should the two sisters cut their feet to try? If you tell the prince who Cinderella is directly, there is no story... At this point, Su Bai suddenly felt very funny. The Cindy Rila in front of him was protected by the Pope, and it was also the bartender that the Pope deliberately left to broadcast to enhance the story of the future. She has been following the teachings of the Lord, and has never forsaken the Lord. But now, it is still like a marionette, and the saddest thing is that everyone wants her to continue to be this puppet, whether it is broadcasting or the Holy See. "Snapped!!!!!" In the sky in the north, a meteor suddenly appeared, and then a cloud of fire burned. This is at night, and this scene is very unbelievable. Su Bai stunned and turned and took a deep bow to the north. He knew that the man was burned. No matter what, the person who has just disappeared deserves to be respected and respected, and all of this is from the heart. A white light, shrouded Su Bai, time is up, go, And Cinderella seems to be unable to see the white light and the disappearing Su Bai, still praying there. Su Bai licked his lips and wanted to say something but didn''t know how to say it. At last, Before the figure disappears completely, Only left a sigh......... v3 Chapter 779： Not surprised, not surprised? This time, Su Bai returned to the "Cinderella" story world, this is to see if you can contact the Vatican prison, with the point to eat and drink, to solve the lack of this boring proof of life, for Su In white, this two goals have been achieved, but for the story world of Cinderella, it seems that the first half has been continued, especially the last prayer of Cinderella, like irony. It seems to be indicating what is going on. Su Bai, who was lying in the shack, didn''t hurry to go out and look for the one in the bronze mirror to show off what he had just eaten. He just lay quietly and then closed his eyes. It seems that sleeping is not like sleeping. The whole person is half-sleeping and half-awake. It takes about two days, and Su Bai will completely reveal himself from the atmosphere in the world of Cinderella. The Pope''s words and the cry of Cinderella and the roar of the vampire in the depths of memory, Su Bai''s heart has always been very tough, even the monks are not sighing, but even Su Bai, in the last story world There are still some hearts lost. He is just a bystander, just like sitting in a seat and watching a movie, but his emotions are indeed brought in by the plot and characters of the movie. After lying for a long time, I want to take a look at it. Although the land of the testimony is such a big place, Su Bai has not yet achieved a living stone like Xu Fugui who can lie in it for many years. Pushing the coffin cover, you hear a familiar voice: "It seems that the days of returning to the world of the story are good." This is the voice of the guy opposite, Su Bai just wanted to reply, but suddenly stunned, turned his head and confirmed it. The guardian of the Western Testament land, actually stood by his coffin! Wearing a black night dress, the slightly pale face of the shoe set off a classically melancholy manly atmosphere. In the aesthetics of the East and the West, there is actually a place for such melancholy men, such as the ancient East. Scholars, even in the winter, like to play a fan in the wind and stand on the bridge head, if coughing can cough up blood is more perfect, and in the history of the West, this melancholy beauty is often the little cute among the upper ladies. The other side looked at Su Bai with a smile on his lips. This smile is clearly saying: How, is it unexpected? Surprise? Su Bai suppressed the urge to go straight to convulsions, but slowly sat up from the coffin and asked calmly: "How did you come over?" "In fact, these two places are originally connected." Hills pointed his fingers at the twelve coffins. "This is actually a battle. During the time you were away, I focused on it, and then I just tried to launch it once and it was sent." "Oh, the broadcast is really kind. It used to be video. Now it can be a real person." Su Bai came out of the coffin. He didn''t know what to say, but this Westerner is really too mysterious, although they are two. I have shared things with each other before, but even Su Bai himself has to admit that the other side is stronger than the strength and the accomplishments of all aspects. And this guy and I have a big difference, I have been here for a lot of time, but in addition to spending a little bit of thoughts on the funerary objects can pass the time of the game did not make this testimony Too many investigations and research, but this guy first opened the bronze mirror from the beginning, and now he has figured out that the formation has been transmitted from the Western Testimony. Su Bai rarely produces a feeling similar to "admire" to a person. Even if they are a monk or a singer, they are absolutely outstanding. However, Su Bai thinks that he is not bad compared with them, and he is also among them. It is a kind of proof to be promoted to a high-level audience. In the face of this Westerner, Su Bais heart really has the feeling that a good student is facing the super schoolmaster. Even if the talent level is abandoned, the exploration and discovery of the land of the testimony after the other party enters the territory of the testimony has already reflected its subjective initiative, and he can also gain enlightenment through his original display of the blood line. The true meaning of the bleed line has been learned by 70% or 80%. Even during the time he left, he is likely to have mastered the bloodline completely! This guy is really terrible. Before Su Bai did not have such a strong feeling. After all, at that time, the two sides communicated through the bronze mirror. In essence, the well water did not make the river water, but now when the other party appears so straightforward in front of them, the pressure belongs to each other. It really fell on Su Bai''s body. "The reason for the formation method is actually very simple. Even if you don''t understand the formation method, you can lie here for a while or spend more time thinking about the trajectory of the inside. It is also able to see the clues." Hills is a discovery of himself. I didn''t think so. When he tentatively opened the bronze mirror a month ago, he was actually thinking about whether there is anything further? Now its just that my own guess has been confirmed by myself. "Don''t take me around, then I will take you to my side to see." Hills looked very casual. This atmosphere and feeling is really like the brothers in the 1980s. Su Bai nodded, although he had an instinctive vigilance against the man around him, but he was not stunned, and he looked at the other persons calmness and he was already wary. This contrast is really his own. There are too many downwinds. When the two of them walked to the altar, Su Bai was completely relieved of his state of mind. Whatever the other side was, the soldiers came to block the water and cover the earth, and the auspicious and wishfulness on the altar step was also given. Su Bai''s great information, these two cats have the strength of being comparable to the advanced audience, plus their own, even if it is against the presence of the senior audience, it is not worth playing. "Very good." Hills is really admiring, although the two sides of the East and West are actually very boring, but the Orientals undoubtedly spend more in the tombs than the Westerners, so in Hills It seems that the place where Su Bai lives can be much more refined than himself. The two cats, Hills, naturally saw it, which made Sears envious. He was hail or hail on his side, but Su Bai could have pets here. When I got to the level, I went to the highest point of the altar. The front of Huangquan was completely displayed in front of me. Huangquan Shuiyu, there are countless corpses and dead souls screaming and roaring, the momentum is great, just like the Jin Ge iron horse galloping down. The envy of Hills is almost completely on his face. He is very straightforward to Su Baidao: "You are much better than me. I will take you there later. I have ice sculptures here. Ice sculpture, there is no sound at all, but here you have pets, there are flowing rivers, there are so many dead souls, you really are not lonely." Su Bai stunned for a moment, thinking that this guys mind is really a little innocent. Before I could communicate with each other through a bronze mirror, I now feel that the other persons mind is on the face. Don''t tweak, say what you want in your heart. Reminiscent of the picture that he used to take the last bucket of instant noodles while eating and showing off to himself, Su Bais mouth could not help but reveal a smile. However, Su Bais heart did not completely relax his vigilance. The most obvious example is the monk. Usually it is the appearance of a pair of stilts, but people who dig pits do not hesitate, and, in the audience, will there really be pure innocent people? Sears reached out and touched the country, but a blue light flashed out. Hills hesitated, and took back his hand. He is not the guardian of the land of the East. Naturally, there is no way to use the land of the Eastern Testament. Keeping things. "Friend, can you use this thing?" Hills asked to ask Su Bai. Su Bai shook his head. "You can only take it and see it, you can''t use it." There is no need to deceive such a thing, because Su Bai believes that the land of the Western Testimony must have a token similar to that of the country. This guy should only be able to play it but not use it. Of course, the token has an automatic suppression of Huang Quan. The function, this is not controlled by Su Bai. "I feel, how long have you been in this place of proof?" asked Sears. "Its full of calculations, less than a month. If you add the time you just entered the story world, it will be a month. Su Bai replied. "One month, I am a little longer than you, one and a half months." Hills said, "You don''t seem to be in a hurry." What do I need to worry about? asked Su Bai. "It seems that you really don''t know, the guardian of the land of the testimony, usually replaced once a year, longer, not two years, each time a newcomer comes in, and the old man, but life and death do not know "Hills said. Su Bai frowned, and the guardians of the Western Testament land were updated so frequently? What does the so-called life and death do not mean? Even if you are away from here by train, there will be no news at all. Then, a big possibility is that the body is dead. "So I feel that my time is very urgent. I have not completely indulged in the matter of understanding the tombstone, but spent more time exploring the secrets of the land of the testimony. Now, I found a way to come to you, but I still can''t find the reason why the Western guardians disappeared in the past." Hills looked at Su Bai and asked without much hope: "What did you find?" Su Bai licked his lips, The guardian of the Western Testament has died from generation to generation, but Xu Fugui, the guardian of the Eastern Testament, has been lying here for 20 years. A speculation rises in the heart of Su Bai, Since Sears can discover the secrets of the Bronze Mirror and the Convergence Array method, can the Guardian of the Western Testament Land spend a little more time to find it? Then, that is... At this time, Su Bais corner of his eye saw the wish to stand up slowly from the steps. Its scorpion stared at Hills with a bloodthirsty look, and with a very obvious eagerness to try. It seems that for this situation, very familiar. v3 Chapter 780： I let you install! "This cat..." Sears stretched his finger and said, "From the moment I first came in, I could feel that it would always stick to me, even though it has been hiding for me. Meaning, but I can still feel it. Because of my demon pedigree, I am most sensitive to the temperament of the demon. Now, look at it, it wants to kill me, and it seems that it is not the first time for it. According to your Chinese, it is a bit of a good time. Su Bai didn''t know how to say it, and he didn''t know how to explain it. Could it be that, oh, it''s too unfortunate, the guardians of the past in the West are all curious and dead cats, nothing to do with drumming. Why, Xu Fugui came to slaughter one, and everyone expected to follow Xu Fugui to kill the Western guardians to kill experience and habits. When you see the arrival of Hills, it immediately can not help but grind the claws. . Auspicious was originally beside Ruyi, now looks like a wishful look, auspicious looked at Su Bai and Hills with some doubts, but no matter what, although I dont know what happened, Auspicious still stood up and leaned to the body. At this time, auspiciousness is still a matter of choice and wishfulness. This is a matter of course, unless the auspicious brain suddenly smokes and ran to the side of Hills, he is not as good as Su Yuhang. The cat''s ability. "My friend, can you tell me, what kind of person is you on an oriental guardian?" Obviously, Hills has tasted some flavors. Ruyi has always lived in the land of the East. It is not like auspiciousness and has been out for twenty years. Therefore, the atmosphere of wishfulness and the place of this sermon are almost It is a fusion of one, since this black cat shows this attitude, then Hills can naturally think of the ending of his previous guardians. But there is a little bit of Hills that can''t figure it out. Is the guardian of the Western sects of the past generations so little? Every time I came to the place of the Eastern Testament, they lost all of them? This is absolutely impossible, even if it is the guardian of the East and West Guardian of each generation, the guardian of the Western Guardian Land is not likely to be the result of the egg. "My last guardian, Xu Fugui, was lying here... twenty years." So far, Su Bai did not intend to conceal it. When he made such a gesture to completely clarify things, in fact, from the perspective of Su Bai, he has no choice for the rest. Of course, if Hills is willing to leave and go back to his Western testimony, it is really hard to say whether Su Bai is blocking it, but its a good mood. If you insist on shooting for Hills. Su Bai can''t help but die. In the past, it was Su Bais own illness that forced others to take his own chariot. This time, it was this black cat who suddenly became nervous, and Su Bai became the one who was tied to the chariot. "Twenty years........." Hills made a sigh, it is not surprising, a guardian who has been lying here for twenty years, if the first few Western guardians of the same generation twenty years ago can still have some chances to win To him, then it is considered to be the guardian of the Western proofs of the younger generation, and that is really pure delivery. Among the audience, five years is an era, and ten years is based on rumors. For more than 20 years, there are really only a few legends left. Taking a deep breath, Hills suddenly felt that he was nervous. He never rejected the feeling that he would be nervous, because he was a very clear person and he was naturally clearer. "Friend, do we have to separate a life and death here?" Hill asked, looking at Su Bai. "The black cat obviously didn''t want me to leave, but if I just faced it alone, it It will be killed by me. Although the cat meat is sour, it is a very good food here." Su Bai did not respond, just stood here silently. Sears understood Su Bais attitude and smiled. I dont know if Im lucky. When its my turn, the guardian of the Eastern Testament land actually changed. "But the loser is still you." Su Bai said at this time, "I don''t know why my predecessor guardian wants to kill your Western guardians of the past, and I don''t understand why the Western guardians of your past generations included you. Its a curious baby who likes to find ways to come here. But if it is really a traditional repertoire of the East and West, I feel that I should have the responsibility to inherit this tradition, not to mention it, at least not to break it. "My thoughts are the same as you." Hills nodded. "I also feel that the record is in me. It should be broken. Because there is no reason, we in the West must be yours on this matter." Its been pressing, and its twenty years. next moment, The breath of both Sears and Su Bai almost slammed at the same time. The air movements of the two sides were intertwined and collided, and the junction between the two people stood in a visual distortion. At this time, Hills took the initiative to take a step forward. A Taiji pusher came out. A Westerner, a blond guy, not only the Oriental swordsmanship, but also the oriental traditional Taiji moves. Su Bai raised his fist and took the initiative. The moment when the fist is colliding, The same blood line appeared on Su Bais fist and on the back of Hillss palm. The strength of the two fists was instantly tripled at this time. For a time, a terrible hurricane swept from the altar. Next, it is the auspiciousness and wishfulness below that also did not take the initiative to go up at this time. In a few moments, Su Bai felt that the strength of his fist was being resolved by the other side. At the same time, the other side seemed to be using the same strength. While weakening his own strength, the other''s strength was suddenly increased. This time, the current move, Su Bai is weak, and the other side is much more savvy than the savvy. However, Su Bai took the initiative to take a step forward at this time, his fist continued to exert his strength, and his chest voluntarily collided. It is the simplest reason to attack the enemy in the battle. "boom!" The bodies of both sides began to collide at this time. In the end, Su Baiyi stepped back three steps, and Hills also stepped back three steps, but Hills was even more light and light, and Su Bais The face is a touch of dignity. Su Bai is best at his own body, especially after the turn of the ancients, Su Bais body has climbed to a higher level, even if he is only the first stage of the advanced audience, but this body is definitely not the first stage. The level that can be possessed, but even so, the two sides have forcibly spelled five or five in the flesh. But Hills is a magical double repair, plus a hidden demon bloodline, the advantage of the other side, already very obvious. Sears smiled slightly, his hands spread out, two long swords appeared in his hands, his wrists flipped, and the long sword flew out of the gorgeous sword flower. He is an elegant swordsman who shows his absolute confidence and also shows a respect for Su Bai. Su Baizuis mouth also showed a smile. He first reached out and pointed at the two black cats on the other side to indicate that he would not come up to join the battle group. For Su Bai, if you open the one that was solved before, the one in front of you One is the one that is the most difficult and the best for you in the same big realm that you have promoted to the senior audience. The other party is good enough, even excellent enough to make Su Bai, the same open grocery store, feel very stressed, but such an opponent, plus both sides have the identity of the guardian of the East and West. Therefore, Su Bai is more willing to use his own strength to fight with each other. "Hey!" Sears'' body shape disappeared from the place, but the two swords remained in place, and the blade trembled, making a crisp sound; In an instant, the two swords were turned into virtual shadows. Then, Hills appeared behind Su Bai, and two swords appeared in his hands. The whole movement is overwhelming. "ͨ..." Su Bai''s knees were cut off a large piece of meat, and the bones were cut off. The whole person slammed down heavily. This is a very simple offensive, infinitely close to a smashing enemy, but also with excellent viewing effects and Lenovo space, under the premise of extremely strong damage to the opponent, to ensure that their "quick cool handsome." However, Su Bai, who was lying on the ground, did not show the slightest anger, even if the other party used this way to defeat himself and humiliate himself. Su Bais hands were on the ground, like a defeated person, a temper without a temper. The defeated. And the two-handed sword appeared in the back of Su Bai, there is no slight movement, no sword, and did not launch the next round of offensive against Su Bai. slowly, Su Bai, who was lying on the ground, slowly raised his head. Su Bais eyes were red, but it was not brought about by anger and shame. It was a kind of hollow, as if at this time, Su Bais consciousness had already surpassed himself. The body has already drifted to another direction. Then, Su Bai gnawed his teeth with a cruel smile: "I let you install and force!" "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Three roars were uploaded from the altar. At the position where Hills first stood, there was a phantom that was locked up and down by the whole body. The shadows were torn and roaring angrily. In front of the shadow, there was a relatively pale soul. It is the soul of Hills, who is painfully resisting the entanglements from the blood of the blood. Hills injured the body of Su Bai, but Su Bai, at the same moment, caught the soul of Hills. v3 Chapter 781： Big summon! ! ! The soul of Hills rose to a dark golden fog, and nine snakeheads came out. Two of the snakeheads blew themselves directly. The virtual shadow summoned by Su Bai was bounced off a distance and lost to Hills. With the control of the soul, the soul of Hills quickly floated, and its flesh was returned to meet the return of the soul. After landing, Hills''s pale face became more pale at this time, and the body was also somewhat shaken. This is the performance of the soul suffering. "what!" Su Bais legs violently exerted force, and the whole person stood up, but it was still swaying. The two swords of Hills just cut off the bones of Su Bais knee position, and the remaining extremely sharp swords are Continue to raging in that position, and therefore, even if Su Bai has a strong flesh and a **** blessing, it is still difficult to recover. Although he has stood up forcibly, his knee position is still seriously injured. This has severely restricted Su Bai to a certain extent. After all, if he loses his knee, the speed of Su Bai will be difficult to raise. "I am careless." Hills sighed softly, his swords wide open, and looked at Su Bai indifferently. "I am sorry, if I play in the most orthodox way, it is impossible to give you the chance." "" "I''m not pretending to be an excuse." Su Bai reached out and wiped the blood stains on his lips. He looked at Hills with a sly expression. "This will make people look down." After listening to Hills, it seemed to be a serious thought. It seemed that Su Bai really said it was very reasonable. He nodded, "Teached." immediately, Hills once again attacked, he could not give Su Bai too much to repair the injury, because Su Bai is physically damaged, and he is the soul damaged, Su Bai''s recovery speed is naturally much faster than him. "Coag!" In front of Su Bai, there were seven ice walls. This is the defense laid down by Su Bai. When Hills no longer attacks in the way of loading and forcing, Su Bai has to deal with it in the most orthodox way. Come to me, you attack me. "Snapped!!!!!!" A series of crisp sounds came, and the seven ice walls under Su Bais layout were broken six times by Hills. On the seventh, Hills did not choose to break. He turned directly, his waist was strong, and his swords were in the air. I waved one or two lights, and then all of them stabbed behind me. "puff" I don''t know when Su Bai actually appeared behind Hills, just "seeing through" all of these things, and Hills, who has already stabbed the two swords, has no excitement. Even in the face of Su Bai, he has to bear his own doubles. The sword stabbed in, but actually grabbed the sword front directly with both hands. At this moment, the sharp swordsman released on the double sword is frantically outputting the su white in front of him. "Snapped!" The seventh and final ice wall was broken, and the white white inside rushed straight toward it. The white horn that rushed out with a smile, seems to be a mockery of Hills. Hills stunned. At this time, he could only be surprised that Su Bai could actually practice the avatar to the extent that he could hurt. How did he do it? You know that at the beginning, he doesn''t even know how to have attack power! Perhaps, is it because of the bloodline? When Su Bai was getting closer and closer, but the avatar was still clinging to his sword with his own body, Hills did not seem to be confused, but his hands were loose, and he gave up the sword directly, and then, from his eyebrows. There was a dark moon totem mark in the position, and a dark gray barrier appeared in front of him. At the same time, Sears spread his hands forward, and the dark moon totem of the eyebrow spread directly, turning into a powerful crush. The impact energy of the ability is directed at the rushing Su Bai. "boom!" Su Bais body met the dark moonlight, and then Su Bais body collapsed directly, so its so natural, so simple, so unexpected. Sears eyes blinked, and he subconsciously wanted to turn around. Damn, Its just stupid to grab your own sword with both hands, not a avatar! Is it unexpected, surprise? Su Bais voice came from behind Hills. At this time, Hills'' defensive mask is in front, and his body is also carrying Su Bai. "Hey! Hey!" The two swords that had been inserted in Su Bai were directly drawn by Su Bai, and the blood was splashed. At the same time, Jian Feng was inserted into the arms of Hills by Su Bai. "puff!" Sword is a good sword! Even if he is a magical martial artist, his physical fitness is also very strong. Therefore, Su Bai is not arrogant enough to rely on this anti-logical sneak attack to directly kill Hills. The **** double-handed sword does not cross the hills. The body, but the sword front both pierced into the arms of Hills. Hills''s arms were pierced in an instant, and at this time, Hills, who had already reacted, turned his body and slammed into the chest of Su Bai. Su Bai only felt that his body was smashed out by a mountain. The bones of the upper body were estimated to be few intact, but at this moment, the courage of Su Bai was revealed because he was in the double sword When he entered the arms of Hills, his hands were still holding the swords. When Hills was squatting in him, Su Bai had no defense at that moment. The whole person also turned his back. Retreat. This is an act of actively disarming all defenses against the opponent, which is also the option to maximize damage to the opponent! "Oh!!!!!!!!!!" While Su Bai was flying out of the beggar, the double sword was driven by a huge potential, and Hills also made a sigh of relief, and his arms were cut hard at this time. After the two arms turned a few laps in the air, they landed on the ground, while Su Bai flew down the altar, and slammed it on the steps. The chest was in a large clear depression. This is true. Was smashed. The two sides of this round ended, and Hills looked at Su Bai with some incredulity. He was not shocked by the cut of his arms, but was shocked by the strategy that Su Bai chose from the beginning. For this strategy, Zhongsu Bai did not hesitate to implement the terrible courage. Its not really embarrassing to be jealous of others. The real deaf person must first be jealous of himself, and the oriental man in front of him does. I clearly occupy the absolute advantage of the strength of the face, but after a few fights, I did not take any advantage at all, the opponent is repelled every time, very embarrassed, but always able to bite from himself Large chunks of **** meat. This is killing one thousand, self-destruction of eight hundred, but what Hills wants is not the result. He feels that under the premise that the two cats have not yet started, he can easily defeat Su Bai and add the sermon. In this limited space, Su Bai has nowhere to escape. If he defeats him, he can kill him. However, the two black cats were originally treated as the only variable by Hills, but now the two black cats have indeed obeyed the order of the Eastern man and have not shot, but the variables have already been produced. Hill, who lost his arms, stood at the top of the altar like a stick. He didn''t have a bloodline. Although his life was very high, he couldn''t be like a blood, as long as there is energy in the blood to recover quickly. The body, and therefore, the injury caused by Su Bai is a real weight! Coupled with the fact that Hills himself is thin and weak, and then loses the support of his arms, it is even more worrisome and miserable. It is a bit like a disabled artist who sings on the bridge. "puff" Su Bai coughed and spit out a large mouthful of his own organ and minced meat. He wanted to stand up, but it was difficult to stand up. He could only try to raise his head and look at the top of the hill. Sis. Cool, Really cool, This is the thrill of fighting. In the face of an opponent whose strength is higher than his own, he can still achieve the basic five-fifth result. Su Bai is indeed worthy of happiness and indeed worthy of happiness. Auspiciously slowly began to move forward at this time, apparently they felt that it was time to take their own shots, but Su Bai screamed: "Don''t move, I still haven''t died yet." This is not Su Bai''s rot, but because this kind of fighting opportunity is really rare, especially in the face of extreme pressure, the thinking and spark between life and death, is often a wealth that can be encountered and not available. Good luck and a glance at each other, they all looked at Su Bai with a look of "mental disability", but still stepped back. Since this mental retardation is tough, let him continue to do it. According to the temper of two black cats, they don''t shout like the Qiong Yao drama: No, no, I don''t want you to die, I want you to live, no, no, let me come, let me come. Hills, who lost his arms, didn''t stop completely at this time, because the battle was not over, his lips kept squirming, and an incomprehensible note uttered from his mouth, followed by A black door appeared next to Hills, and the door was full of ghosts, as if with the temple. "Please accept my call, the messenger from hell!" A huge hand stretched out from the door, as if it was penetrating through the infinite space. The palm of this hand was so large that two people were so large. The wide palms burned the fire from hell. It seemed to be mixed. The screams of the dead soul, At this point, it directly caught Su Bai. This is in the case of two people being disabled, and Hills began to use magic to summon helpers to come out to fight. "Oh, ............" Su Bai, who was all **** in the gums, laughed at this time. "Come and come, telling you not to pretend, force you to still install, than to summon, come!" You have been executed from the Vaticans ruling square, Here, I use my remaining blood as a sacrifice. Summon your soul to return, Reshape your body with my blood, Let your anger and roar, Reproduce the world! ! ! ! ! ! v3 Chapter 782： Two...exhausted men The summoning word Su Bai said that it is very imposing, with a kind of self-confidence and nowhere to go, whether in terms of expression or tone, it is absolutely determined; Sitting at the highest point of the altar, Hills snorted, his knowledge quickly expanded, for fear that there would be a terrible existence behind him, and Su Bai directly summoned himself to attack himself. Both auspiciousness and wishfulness have also straightened up and expressed a clear interest in the existence that Su Bai wanted to summon. Even the giant hand that had just emerged from the door paused at this time, seemingly waiting for the existence of the same summoned, to put Su Bai, its original goal, aside for a while. One second, Three seconds, Ten seconds, If there is an animation effect at this time, it must be a gust of wind blowing, sweeping a few leaves, and then the two crows "ah..." flew over, leaving a few lines of black lines. Su Bai, who finished the summoning words, closed his eyes. It seemed that it was a quiet time for too long, and he slowly opened his eyes. The giant hand is still the giant hand, Hills is still Hills, the altar is still an altar, and he is himself. The blood left in his body has not been borrowed. My own summoning...the amount, failed. Hill''s chest was ups and downs, he felt that he was insulted, because Su Bai would not call at all. In fact, when Su Bai chanted the summoning words, Hills realized that something was wrong because there was no appearance around Su Bai. The fluctuation of the space law, even the simplest totem illusion will cause the tremor of the nearby space law, and when Su Bai chanted, there is no trace. However, Hills, who had been pitted by Su Bai several times, chose Ning Congxin to be credible. However, the facts directly took a slap, and the oriental man in front of him really did not understand summoning. He is just loading, And it is very invested, very very invested! "Cough........." Su Bai coughed, and it broke the silence of ten seconds. This cough is a little embarrassing. "Sorry, I remembered that I have not practiced summoning." Su Bai couldn''t help but smile. In fact, he just did this. It was nothing but a fight for time. When this giant hand appeared, Su Bai knew that it was difficult for him to resist it, so he was Get a prepared cushion for your body''s blood circulation and transformation. The paused giant hand no longer paused, and once again caught Su Bai. However, when the giant hand photographed it, Su Bais body directly turned into a pool of blood and splashed out, and there was no entity at all. "boom!" The giant hand was shot on the altar step, and the roar of the ear was heard. At a distance of more than ten meters, the blood of Su Bai gathered to reunite the body shape, but the breath of Su Bai was already very wilting. Taking a deep breath, Su Bai single-handedly squatting on one knee, just escaping, but below... What should I do? It would definitely not work if you lie again. The giant hand swept over again, and it seemed that he must hold Su Bai and grab it into the door of hell. This is a kind of upright suppression. In the face of absolute physical strength, Su Bai suddenly felt that he was a little small, the most terrible is I am really in a bad physical condition. In the face of this giant hand, he has no chance to fight hard. "Hey..." Su Bai once again was very embarrassed to avoid the giant hand, but the hurricane and the Nether Flame carried by the giant hand swept heavily onto Su Bai, and directly swept Su Bai to the side of Huang Quan. The back was already black and with The curse of corrosion and soul invasion is still causing secondary damage to Su Bai. The dead souls of Huang Quanli are far away from this area early when the guardians of the two sides of the East and West are fighting. The dead souls are the incarnation of treacherous and sinister, and they naturally do not come out to help Su Bai fight, let alone Su Bais recent resurgence of the ancients made it easier for Huang Quanli to know how many dead bodies were directly absorbed. Such a leader would naturally not be liked and supported by people under his hand. The whole person of Hills floated above the altar, like the master of hell; The giant hand returned again and re-adjusted Su Bais grasp of the past. All this seems to be playing the game of the eagle catching the chicken. At this time, Hills is staring at Su Bai, and the other side is warning. Two black cats, now for him, when Su Bai failed to summon something to deal with, the situation is already very clear, and Su Bais body has been marked with the label of out, and the rest needs to be cooked. These are the two black cats. In the face of the giant hand that once again hit, Su Bai simply jumped straight into the yellow spring, and the giant hand also followed into the yellow spring. "Its useless, unless there is a big tombstone that is very close to you, but no matter what happens in the land of the testimony, they have nothing to do with them, and they will not pity you, because the guardian of the land of the testimony Those who are replenishable consumables, one died, and the radio will arrange the next one." When he saw Su Bai actually sneaked into Huang Quanzhong, there was a scornful smile on the face of Hills. Once upon a time, the Western Guardians came to the place of the Eastern Testimony again and again, and they were all fiercely lying in the East for twenty years. People are slaughtered, and this time, history and the so-called tradition will change in front of themselves. "boom!" It didn''t take long for the giant hand to hold Su Bai in Huang Quan and put Su Bai on the surface. Perceived the horrible squeezing force from all directions, Su Bais hands struggled to hold the fingers of the giant hand, but this stalemate is undoubtedly huge for Su Bai, and the body that has just gathered up is at this time. There was another new crack. At the same time, the curse and the faint flame attached to the giant hand were burning the soul of Su Bai. Since Su Bai, the blood has been turned into a blood mist and transpiration. It seems to be integrated into the giant hand, and the giant hand has become slightly Yinhong. Looking at Su Bai''s painful appearance, Hills shook his head. To be honest, he didn''t want to kill Su Bai. In fact, the reason for the two people''s fight is also ridiculous and ridiculous. In short, it is the guardian of the Western dynasties. The curiosity of the person and the record of the BG of the previous generation of guardians in the East for twenty years. Sears'' body floated up and came to Su Bai, who was still struggling. He looked at Su Bai''s eyes and whispered: "You are very good. If you admit defeat now, I will close my hand. Right now, even if the two black cats are shot, you are dead, and the two black cats can''t really hinder me. This, you I should be clear about myself." "Hey, I told you, don''t...fit...B...oh..." "Oh...oh........." As the body cracked more and more, Su Bai was very difficult to talk now, but his eyes were still staring at Hills. "Struggling is meaningless. We only need to distinguish between winning and losing. There is no need to be born or killed. After all, I hope that when someone comes to the instant noodles, I can find someone to show off." Sears''s tone of voice is calm, this is his style as always, but Su Bai is clear, Hills is now pointing at the winner''s point of view to his own loser pointing to painting, brushing himself with his kindness The thrill of it. When Xu Xu was lying here boring, curious baby came to kill one, but Su Bai obviously did not have the old Xu head and the light wind, otherwise it would not be almost dead in the same way as now. . "I still admit defeat, or... die." Sears slightly decapitated, he said that he said, if Su Bai does not bow his head and admit defeat, then killing him is the final outcome, even if he needs loneliness after that. "Hey! Hey! Hey!............" Su Bais body began to burst continuously, and the giant hand was constantly shrinking. Su Bai was like a sponge, and was constantly squeezed out of Yin Hongs blood, and this giant hand began to come. The more red. Hills shook his head and seemed to be ridiculing Su Bais obsessiveness, but he only bowed his head and admit defeat. It was just a boring record and a discussion. Its really unnecessary to be so serious. As a listener, its alive, of course. Dignity and face are important many times. Of course, Hills is standing and talking without hurting. He is a proud person, and Su Bai is the same. If the positions of both sides are reversed, in fact, Hills is not willing to bow. Su Bais blood transpiration began to get faster and faster, and Su Bais breath began to become weaker and weaker. Even Su Bais arms are now broken, leaving only the remains and being held tight. But Su Bai still opened his mouth to reveal his **** gums, whispering: "I won''t... summon..." "You admit defeat, I can teach you later, just as I teach you the correct use of the avatar." Hills said calmly. "Oh huh.........hehe............" Su Bai suddenly laughed, and then looked at Hills with the look of the second idiot. "This hand... summoned... came out... at a cost... ...oh...it''s not your pet...even...you have to please it...can...take it...power..." "This, you don''t need to worry, the price, always need to pay a little." Hills looked at Su Bai has only the last struggle, and he also knows that Su Bai will not admit defeat, even if it is dead. "I won''t... summoning..." Su Bai repeated. Sears frowned slightly, and he remembered that Su Bai had already said it. "But I... will... sacrifice......... You thought......... I just.........drilled.........Yellow spring... is it for... bathing?" Su Bai suddenly opened his mouth and stared at Hills with a smirk smile: "I have already sacrificed... I have a blood of 90%......... Now......... You... fulfill your promise............... I can be more generous than him..." Hills''s pupils shrank instantly, and he suddenly realized why the giant hand he summoned had just begun to turn red. For a time, Hills, who had lost his arms, was preparing to quickly retreat. He floated before. Its too close to Su Bai, and naturally its very close to this giant. Sears knows what he is summoning, and knows what the devils in the underworld are. Moreover, Hills himself has no way to completely control them. Every time he summons, he needs to promise a certain price afterwards. They are willing to pay if they pay, and therefore, the owner of this giant is not his Hills pet or partner or even a subordinate. On the contrary, Hills, who is now only a senior listener, wants to borrow his strength. Still have to be pleased! At the moment, seeing the palm of the hand that has changed color, Hills understood that the owner of this hand has been bought by Su Bais higher-priced and more direct sacrifice. Su Bai actively evaporates his blood, not being squeezed. The pressure burst, and even Su Bai has the ability to re-incarnate liquid blood to avoid the arrest of a giant hand, but he did not do so, he deliberately caught, deliberately fulfilled the promise of sacrifice in front of himself! Damn, This awkward oriental, This insidious oriental, This betrayal of the devil! The giant hand clasping Su Bai did not wait for Hills to get out of the distance, and slammed it straight over, hitting a hard hit on Hills, who had lost his arms and couldn''t catch it. "boom!" The whole person of Sears flew out from above the altar, and finally reached the top of the altar. Because it was a waist impact, the half body of Hills had been broken. The whole person was extremely miserable hanging on the donkey, and the body could not restrain it. Slightly convulsions. The giant hand completed the agreement with Su Bai, released his hand and retracted to the back of the door, and the door disappeared. "This this" Hills hopes to raise his hand, but finds that his body has completely collapsed. This kind of collapse, unless you can enter the story world to get the repair of the broadcast, otherwise it is difficult to have even the treasures here. The repair is complete, even if it is the current action of raising the hand, Hills can''t do it anymore. A man who was pinched and his body was completely deformed and his legs and feet were also deformed slowly to come to Hills, or to climb to the side of Hills. The mans body was attached to Hills. Going upstream, and finally, finally, both sides face to face, the two exhausted men''s bodies almost overlapped. A fierce battle, the outcome must also be a tragic victory, just look at the current appearance of the two sides can see how expensive the two sides pay for this fight. Sears opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but spit out his half tongue. His current body is more serious than Su Bai, and his mouth is harder, and he can only make a monotonous syllable. Su Bai put out his tongue and smacked on the **** face of Hills. A little blood was sent to his mouth by Su Bai, which made Su Bai''s face show a satisfied look. However, Su Bai did not directly invade the blood of Hills to restore his injury. He just tried again and made his mouth closer to the ear of Hills. Because Su Bai is now, there is not much strength to speak: "Oh, two... eyes... that... confess... but I... **** the blood of you... let you be... my... nourishment..." Similarly, Su Bai returned to Hills. v3 Chapter 783： Support the field! At the edge of Huang Quan, a black cat is squatting. Although auspicious and wishful looks very similar, in fact, the two can be seen at a glance. The coldness of the wishfulness and the high coldness of the auspiciousness are still very different. The wishful mood is not very good, because the reason is that Su Bai wants to maintain this tradition, just like the reason that Su Bai and Heis played before, and Hills wants to break this tradition. For the sake of wish, stand It is a tradition that Xu Fugui has photographed the Westerners who visited him. However, Su Bai did not do this. He clearly won, but left the life of the Westerner. This makes the wishful feeling very uncomfortable. A cat, how strong is the strength, it is only a cat after all, you want one How a cat goes to see how it is seen is not so realistic, and the range of wishful living is also a small place of proof. It looks at this, and which one do you want to see? Auspicious As for auspicious, it doesn''t matter anyway. Therefore, it is even more difficult to understand one''s former partner. The different life of 20 years is indeed very different for two cats. Ruyi is still there to drill the horns, and the good fortune is to help look around. On the other side, on both sides of the coffin cover, two men with twisted bodies were lying there, and the white face was pale and the look was extremely wilting, as if the indulgence was excessive; Indeed, the current Su Bai is indeed very weak, and the realm of the world has been lost. For him, he must wait until the next time he enters the world of the story. In the place of the road, he wants to recover. Its hard to be difficult, because the loss is that the energy is not simply simple and can be restored through self-recovery. Of course, Su Bai actually has a choice, that is, Hills, who is half-dead and worse than his own situation, is sucking as a blood food, but even if there is a force component before Hills, he After all, it is floating in front of yourself and telling yourself that you will not kill you if you admit defeat. Now I am switching to my own side and directly taking people to the adult. It seems that there are some people who are not kind. "Not kind," this idea would not have appeared in Su Bai''s mind, but everything must be considered in the real situation, the two places of proof, then only two people with him, kill one of them, later The other is too lonely. Moreover, the two sides really have no deep hatred. It is purely a ghost that Xu Fugui was doing here. If Xu Fugui is lying like a butcher for twenty years, he will kill one in the West and will not kill him. In the previous situation, Su Bai did not believe it. After the Western guardians of the past generations came here, they were full of guards who wanted to challenge the land of the Eastern Testament. madman. "You should kill me." Searss waist has been twisted, even when leaning against the coffin cover, the half body is facing the other half of the body facing outwards. For those of their life level, even this kind of injury can still hang a breath. Not dead, plus Hills is a magical double repair and possesses the hidden blood of the Yaozu, and the damage ability is not much weaker than Su Bai. "I didn''t repeat the things you told me before. I feel tired now." Su Baitou groaned, and his speech was indeed a bit weak. "And, since you admit defeat, I have no reason to kill." is you." "You pressed my eyelids by hand and pressed it twice... I didn''t..." "Don''t explain, the explanation is to cover up." Su Bai interrupted the words of Hills. "You can''t just lie quietly and lie here and wait for the story world time to come." "You are not afraid that I will enter the story world earlier than you and then come back to you to shoot?" Hills asked bitterly. "You are so cute, how can you do this?" Su Bai laughed. In the mind of Hills, the word "lovely" is constantly being used to describe what it means. "Right, is your hidden lineage a big snake? Is that the mythical totem of the Japanese?" "You see good," Hills said with amazement. "Oh, you pretend..." Su Bai changed his head to another direction and found a more comfortable posture. He said: "The cultural atmosphere of the countries of the East, China, Japan and Korea is still very similar." "I know that I have also been exposed to some Japanese and Korean audiences. I found them very pure." "Yes, it is pure. They treat their bloodlines and intensification as a kind of life as a life attitude. Our audience on the Chinese side is more profitable and more realistic. Of course, this It is also because the competition in the audience circle between Japan and South Korea is not as intense as I am here." "Their attitude towards pedigree and intensification is often very good at our current level, but if it is so early, it is too early, which will make them advanced to the advanced audience. There is not enough competitiveness and survivability before." Sears looked at Su Bai and looked at the two black cats who had just returned from the end. The eyes were especially staying on Ruyi for a while. "I think, I will go back there first." Hills said to Su Bai, he is more assured of Su Bai, after all, he did not taste the deep meaning of "lovely" did not produce bad associations, but for this black cat, Hills is indeed a little cautious, I was able to be confident when I was in the peak state, but now I look like this, and then look at the black cat who only has a professional butcher''s attitude. I feel very uncomfortable. And after a period of observation, Hills also saw that Su Bai could not completely control the black cat. If this black cat is suddenly shot, even if he and Su Bai are united, it is not this black cat. The opponent is gone. "I''m sorry..." Su Bai smiled. "If you can now transfer the tactics back, I don''t mind, but I can''t help you. I can''t let me climb on the ground to help you push the coffin." What?" Hills sighed and could only close his eyes and try not to look at the black cat. Fortunately, even if my heart is not good, but still gave Su Bai''s face, did not shoot for Hills, but every time I feel upset, I will always take a close look at Hills a few times a day, perhaps Its the only thing you can do now, you cant kill you, but you can at least scare you. Five days, its just gone. During these five days, Su Bais injury has recovered. At least, he can barely stand up on the coffin wall, and Hills is a little bit restored on the soul. The spirit is better than before, but the five days are not enough to recover. The two men had previously played a record for a vain and meaningless record. Until now, it is still two serious illnesses. It must be said that this is indeed a kind of irony. On this day, the two people still chatted on the edge of the coffin with powerlessness. The entrance to the land of the testimony suddenly burst into a white light, and then the entire territory of the testimony began to tremble slightly. With a faint look, Hills said: "This should be someone in the East who came to prove it." Su Bai smiled and said: "I only hope that I will not be a group of seniors and come in again." "It shouldn''t be possible. After all, I haven''t reacted there. It''s only possible that when someone is jailed, it will have an impact on the other side of the array. It will give people who are not in the way to the opportunity to enter here." Su Bai reached out and patted the coffin cover. The coffin cover floated up and the white light outside became more and more grand, which meant that the people who came to the road came in quickly. Su Bai tried several times, and now his body can''t be turned into the coffin. After all, the coffin specification is indeed high, and the height and width are also made according to the treatment of the emperor. "Auspicious, help me..." Su Bai shouted at the auspiciousness behind him. Auspicious came over and stretched out his claws. A force lifted Su Baitu and sent him into the coffin. "Auspicious, come in with me." Su Bai shouted again. Auspicious melancholy, but still jumped into the coffin, and then the coffin was covered. Hills, who was there, couldnt help but sneer: "The Chinese are really vanious and they are so good." At this time, a thin woman from the white light, a woman''s face, a thin willow waist, with a natural charm, can be said to be a natural type of beauty, which may be born by people, and its intensive route The relationship is not big. The woman looked at the place while walking. For most of the audience, the place of the testimony is indeed not a place to come. Therefore, the vast majority of the witnesses came to witness for the first time. The place to prove the place. When a woman approaches, The coffin cover floated up, and a layer of black fog rose. Auspicious raised his claws and helped Su Baiyu, but Su Bai was still hidden in the black fog. The auspicious stepped out and appeared in front of the woman, and reluctantly acted as Su Bai''s Guardian "God Beast". The woman looked at the auspicious, slightly squatting down, facing the white road in the dark fog: "This cat, so cute." With the strength of a woman witness, it is indeed qualified to say a cute to auspicious. But at the same time, the woman''s knowledge is also sweeping through the black and white of Su Bai, this layer of black fog can not stop the scan of a witness''s knowledge. However, he saw a man whose physical activity was almost at a low point and his body was twisted and ruined. He then thought of the identity of the other person lying in the coffin. The woman subconsciously thought that Su Bai was a place of guardianship and was practicing strong. It is a practice method that is set to death and then born. Now, The woman is very solemnly bent over Su Bai, it is a salute. "hypocrisy, hypocrisy, too hypocritical........." Sitting behind the coffin, Hills kept whispering in his heart. v3 Chapter 784： The land of the testimony came to the thief! Paying tribute to the direction of himself, Su Bai is also a slight decapitation as a response, telling the truth, so that the current Su Bai to bend back and return to the ceremony is indeed a bit difficult. The woman did not make too many stops. She came here to prove her way, not to make friends. She bypassed Su Bai and planned to go directly to the altar. However, when she passed around, her eyes were still stunned. Hills, who was leaning against it, stayed for a moment. "A Western thief, I was raised as a blood food." "Oh." The woman smiled uncontrollably, and her expression was somewhat unnatural, but her figure quickly disappeared here and appeared directly on the altar. Because Su Bai used to communicate in Chinese before, so that Hill''s reaction was a little slower. He would speak Chinese, but he had to translate the meaning in his heart first. When he understood that Su Bai took his own clothes and wanted to When the opening rebutted, the Eastern woman who had witnessed it had disappeared from here. This almost stunned Hills. He was a arrogant person. How could he be willing to be stepped on by Su Bai as a stepping stone? "It''s too shameless, it''s too shameless..." Hills repeated the words. Su Bai was sitting abruptly on the edge of the coffin under the blessing of auspicious blessings. He looked at the anger and anger of Hills, and did not really control him. The work of the Guardian of the Guardians Land really couldnt really talk much. Especially for Su Bai, even if there are occasional chances to come in with a few seniors, the good luck can already be solved by himself. Su Bai has seen Xu Fugui do the work, that is, when the witnesses come in. To show respect, in addition to this, all the witnesses can do it themselves. The uncle of the factory gatekeeper will also be careful to watch if there is a small thief coming in to steal things at night, and Su Bai here, in fact, something to worry about, really pitiful. Of course, soon Su Bai would find that he really thought too simple. If it is normal, Su Bai is willing to follow the scene of the altar to observe the sermon scene, but now he looks like this, naturally it is impossible to observe, and it is not for the face to live sin, after all, the land of the sermon is his territory. As the master, when there are strangers, it is always a bad thing to behave too weakly. However, after waiting for a long time, Su Bai did not sense the loud noise of the mountain falling off. This made Su Bai feel a little strange. Could it be that the woman was hesitating to bury her own things and therefore delayed for so long? The color of anger on the face of Hills began to fade, and turned into a smile: "Dear Eastern friends, your home, is really a thief." If you usually put it in this way, then he wouldnt believe it, and he might not even care about it directly, but at the moment, Hills is a ghost. If he still has a heart to play, then Su Bai is really convinced. he. "If you like, go see the situation." Su Bai immediately became serious. After all, he is not Xu Fugui. Xu Fugui has been lying here for 20 years. The curious baby sent by the West and the listeners who have come here to prove this way can''t make any waves in front of Xu Fugui. To put it simply, it is also the security guard. Su Bai belongs to the middle school who graduated with good luck and was recruited. Xu Fugui belongs to the security guard who used to be a veteran veteran in order to continue to shine. At the level, there is really no comparability, even if it is a security guard. I wish to check the situation, but it has been a long time, and I have not returned. The position of Su Bai coffin is only a few hundred meters away from the altar. Although there is no way to directly see the situation there because of angles and twists and turns, it is only a few moments for the wish to go back and forth for a few hundred meters. . "When the woman just looked at me, I saw it. Her body is obviously self-fabricated. There should be self-fictional identity. You said, what is the person who comes to the testimony? Anyway, if the tombstone is buried, it will be awkward. Is it true that the enemy knows that it is coming to the grave? "But the broadcast gave her the qualification to come here for the testimony. Can this still be faked?" Su Bai is somewhat unfamiliar. "This is actually very simple. The qualification for broadcasting to the witness is that the broadcast thinks you have this qualification. This kind of fraud is more difficult. You need to deceive the broadcast. It is very difficult. But there is also a simple one, which is to crack the array at the entrance and then dress up as a witness to come in. Su Bai still doesn''t believe that there are people who really dare to do this. Here is the place closest to the broadcast, which is equivalent to selling fake medicines, going to the South China Sea, and defrauding. "Don''t believe it, this kind of thing has happened many times in our West. Every year, it seems that the strong people who are stuck in the high-level position of the senior audience have tried every means to finally find the opportunity to stimulate and understand. Its just that you are more special on the East side. Your last appointment is a BUG. Its impossible to fool him, but you are not. Hills is not at all anxious about the situation at the moment. The general brothers are like this. Usually, hello, hello, everyone, drink and sing, but when you see you shut down, the first gloating estimate is also brother. unit. If the wish has not come back, the auspiciousness is also annoying. Obviously, the cat is also aware that something is wrong. Its almost a quarter of an hour, and there is no sound there, which is a bit too ridiculous. How can you hesitate to bury anything and wait until now? The most waxy place here should be Su Bai. I am obviously a security gatekeeper. I can''t do anything when I know that there is something in it. It is a **** coincidence when I am in the weakest time! "Right, I remembered that you have been to a group of seniors here. Do you let one of them send you a letter?" Hills suddenly thought of what he asked leisurely, but he did not show his upper and lower body. The angle of the ruled angles, this kind of sly expression looks extraordinarily surprised. "Is he leaking the news?" Su Bai finally understood. Xu Fugui just left, he just took over as the guardian for more than a month, and the thief came to the door. "The seniors who can enter the land of the road must have the support of the senior audience. He is not a leak message." Hills explained, "And, in fact, there is still a point, that is, the card is in the advanced audience. Listeners who have not been able to improve, they are eager to find opportunities and opportunities, even if it is to do some things that are out of the ordinary, the broadcast will be the default, which is not a secret in our senior audience in the West, after all, in the broadcast training mode It is said that the bottom layer is only cannon fodder. Only the level that can go to the train is that it really looks like the eye is also the kind of people it needs. So this woman deliberately changed her appearance. She didn''t need to deceive the broadcast. She only needed to deceive you. The broadcast had its own rules of operation. Moreover, according to the theory of broadcasting, it has already arranged the position of the guardian here. Then all guardianship and security should be the responsibility of your guardian. It has every reason to turn a blind eye to those who feel that they can temporarily turn a blind eye. "But the responsibility lies with me, is it?" Su Bai is clear about the style of broadcasting. It runs on its own in accordance with a set of procedures, but it also has a modification that belongs to it. In the place of the place of the testimony, the broadcast is OK. Flexible, because it has the object of punishment, that is the guardian of dereliction of duty, that is, Su Bai. "Oh, that''s what it means, so if you can''t stop her, then her sin will require you to bear. The difficulty of your next story will be greatly increased. According to your Chinese idioms, it is ''innocent disaster.'' ''." Su Bai spread his palms, he is trying to summon the country''s jade, the country is like a policeman''s gun, usually not allowed to use, or even have to pay, but when it really needs to start, it can definitely play enough Powerful power. However, the palm of the hand has just exerted strength, and the mind has just been running. Su Bai feels that his body has a weak sense of emptiness. His body shape is awkward. If it is not auspicious in the back, Su Bai is estimated to have fallen. The coffin is in it. Now my own state is really too bad, so even the jealousy of the country is called. Su Bais breathing began to become a lot heavier. With Su Bais temperament, he was willing to take the initiative and Hills to kill the so-called tradition to the end. Now, naturally, it is impossible to help a stranger to bear the cause and effect. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" There were three shocks from Huang Quan, like blasting. "She... she is drawing the tombstone!" Su Bai immediately understood what happened, the woman, she was pulling the tombstone she selected from the bottom of Huangquan. This kind of situation as a thief, Su Bai is still the first time to see that the thief is not blindfolded into the host to steal things, the thief is indeed easy to accommodate, but while stealing things in the master''s home two Kicking the ball. "Everyone has the confidence, it should be the high-level existence of the senior audience. If you are in full prosperity, you may cause trouble to her with the help of the guardian''s identity and location. As for you, now I can only mourn for you, unless you can recover quickly now..." Speaking of this, Hills stopped right away because he found himself confidently saying himself into a pit! Later, Sears looked at himself with some care. He thought that Su Bai, who was in a panic at this time, should have not understood what he had just said. But who knows, when he turned his head, Su Bais face was only a few centimeters away, and the breathing of both sides could be sprayed directly onto the opponents face. Su Bais mouth looked at Hills with a smile, but the voice became a bit cold: "correct, Thanks for reminding me, Isn''t there a perfect blood bag here? v3 Chapter 785： Fat fear! "August brother, you should sleep for a while, wait until the land arrives and I call you." "Skin monkey, your brain is not in the water, you are eighteen bends on the mountain road, how can I sleep?" The fat man glanced at the thin man who was driving, and continued, "You also Take a snack, slow down when you turn, don''t overtake the car, when you die, I have to help you collect the body, too much trouble." The thin man didn''t dare to talk back to the fat man, but he still sighed in his heart. If there is a car accident, can I live if I die? Give me a corpse? But these words he did not dare to say in front of the fat man. The skinny monkey has seen a fat man in Chengdu who has beaten five or six local snakes on the ground. This fat man is similar to Hong Jinbao in the skinny monkey''s eyes. People are fat but the hands and feet are really not virtual. The fat man opened the window, it was raining outside, the car was driving on the 307 provincial road, the Tang Dynasty poet Li Bai once sighed: , Σ high! The difficulty of martyrdom, it is difficult to go to the sky! In fact, this is not an exaggeration in poetry. Even nowadays, the martyrdom is still a treacherous road. Even if the country has spent a great deal of money to build roads and open up many tunnels, especially after the Wenchuan earthquake, they have built a batch, but after all, The layers of mountains are all blown up and flattened. Many roads are still on the mountain roads. Drivers drive on such roads. Not only are they turning carefully, they are afraid of any accidents when turning the car, and they have to be careful to slide down the mountain. Rolling stones and landslides, I dont know how many accidents and how many car accidents will happen every day. The fat monkey said before the fat monkey to continue to drive so fast to help him collect the body is not to talk about it, for the fat child, even if the car fell into the cliff, there will be no problem, but if the skin monkey saves him, This goods has become an audience in all likelihood. In terms of the nature of the skinny monkey, the fat man still feels that he is more happy and humane. The skinny monkey continued to drive the car. After the fat man slammed a few words, he actually slowed down the speed. Of course, there are many turns here. When driving, the steering wheel is constantly rotating. It is indeed a piece for the driver. Very tired thing. "Eight one brother, this rain has been going on for two days. I think it is going to happen." The little monkey was a truck driver in his early years. He was on the road in Xichuan all the year round. It is natural for some situations. The rain has been going on for two days. Even the roads that have come all the way can see a lot of falling rocks and the scene of the collapse of the soil layer, and the provincial roads and national roads are generally selected to be relatively stable and safe. Now it has become like this. The villages that exist in the villages under the hillsides are naturally much more dangerous. Although the fat man was a small Japanese who fled from Nanjing after entering Nanjing, he grew up and was born in Chengdu. He is familiar with this place and can no longer be familiar with it. "I hope peace is all right." The fat man sighed, he is not a superman after all, and the villages at the foot of Xichuan Mountain are numerous, and it is difficult to guard against it. The car started from Chengdu this morning. It arrived at Xichang at noon, and then finally arrived at the Penghu Scenic Spot at 7:00 in the evening. The fat man sat in the car for a day, and it was indeed a little tired. The skinny monkey was also fatigued driving at this time. After putting the fat man down at the entrance of the scenic spot, he went directly to a nearby hotel and planned to go to rest. He owed the fat man a car and drove the fat man over. The fat man did not ask him to accompany him to play in the scenic spot. . The fat man is too lazy to buy a ticket, and directly bypasses the ticket booth to enter the scenic spot. This scenic spot model is actually similar to the ancient city of Lijiang. There are local residents and many tourism practitioners, so only the foreign vehicles come here to check more strictly. some. The scenic spot is very large. It is estimated that there is a county area, and it is not limited. It is just that the lake in the evening can''t see the water. It is no different from the ordinary village. The only ones that are lit up are the inns and hotels. The floor is surrounded by the lake and looks a bit cold. "Cough........." The fat man coughed twice, smoked a cigarette, and then walked alone to the lake. He came here very far and naturally not to play, but to find something. The construction of the Penghu scenic spot is also a decade of hard work. After all, the domestic self-driving tour boom has not just been raised for many years, and the fat man once knew a listener from Nishikawa. The guy told me when he asked the fat man for help in the story world. The fat man has a secret about Penghu. Of course, the guy later died in the story world, and even the cause of death is related to the fat man. The fat man jumped directly into the water, where the temperature difference between day and night was large, and the lake in the middle of the night was cold and biting, but it was not a problem for the current fat man. According to the story of the guy in memory, the fat man spent about half an hour to determine a location. When the scenic area was built, the lake was definitely the target of rectification, and the audience was a worker here in the early years. The fat man continued to dive. Finally, when his feet fell into the muddy black mud at the bottom of the lake, he felt a chilly breath hovering nearby. This feeling is like pushing the door of a stranger in the middle of the night. Woke up the family who are sleeping. "Tai Shang Laojun is in a hurry as a law!" The fat man silently recited the spell in his heart, and at the same time pulled out a piece of paper, even if it was at the bottom of the water, the paper still began to burn strangely. "Little brother, I first came to Guibao, seeking a chance, please ask the local mountain spirit river gods to understand, and the day will be dedicated to the incense to worship you!" The fat man continued to meditate in the bottom of his heart. As a local, the fat man knows that there are many mountains in Xichuan. Since ancient times, people have always been relatively thin. Therefore, there are more mountain gorges than other places, and it is natural to face them with fat people. But as the saying goes, the king can see the little devils, and the fat man doesn''t want to have more troubles when he is doing things on his own. This is the rule that has been passed down since the ancestors. After greeted the nearby big men, the fat man was welcome. He slowly squatted down and his hands began to groping down. But except for the mud or the mud, most of his body was stuck in it. Nothing was still groping. . The guy was a worker who rectified the lake. He said that when the machine was dredged, the machine would go to this place and it would be faulty. Two divers were sent to explore it, but the two divers did not come up afterwards. Later, because of this incident, Various reasons have been concealed, and the scenic area will be open as usual. Later, the guy became a low-level listener and brought his own diving equipment and explored it himself. Because the low-level audience was thinking all the time, they were looking for opportunities to find the instruments that were left in the real world. As long as there is news, they will naturally subconsciously I have tried my luck in the past. The fat man was not very concerned about this kind of thing. After all, the guy who knew him and died was just an ordinary listener who didnt even reach the seniors, but he was clever enough to describe the guys description of the lake. It is similar to a thing that fat people have seen before, so the fat man will write it down. Before, it was not too convenient for the rest of the matter, and the fat man who was involved in that thing also knew that he was afraid to touch it in a few pounds. Now he is reborn in his own incinerator, with the soul. Advanced advancement of the physical body became a high-level audience, and the fat man felt that it was time to touch that kind of thing. "Mother''s!" The fat man snorted in the bottom of his heart. Fortunately, the water in the lake is very clear, and it is also the drinking water of the local residents. So even the mud at the bottom of the lake will not be like the stench of the ordinary river, but it is so deep in the depths of the water. Its really hard to find out whats going on. After a pause, the fat man rubbed his hands and a red-red mahogany sword flew out from his back. "stir!" The fat man pressed down and gave instructions. The mahogany sword directly penetrated into the mud and began to stir up frantically. This agitation almost made the fat man stand up and become unsteady, but it was because of this agitation that the mud underneath was cleaned up. Also faintly revealed something. The fat man turned on the prepared waterproof searchlight, and a layer of something similar to the bronze plate was revealed. This should be just the tip of the iceberg, and the rest should still be covered by the mud. Putting the mahogany sword temporarily, the fat man quickly approached, and when his hand was rubbed on the exposed bronze board, he immediately decided: "Yes, that is, the same texture, exactly the same feeling!" For this thing, the fat man will not be unfamiliar. When he first saw Dabai, Dabai took the bronze box back to his hometown in Chengdu, and he was cut off by himself. At that time, the fat man thought it was a mystery. The instrument, anyway, is good, bad, high, low, suitable, and it is necessary to grab the green light. But then, with the fat man''s understanding of Su Bai''s life experience, he also had a deeper understanding of the bronze box, and he felt a little confused. At this time, in front of himself, it is a large bronze plate with a texture and a material in the bronze box. What is hidden inside? The fat man is not willing to go out of the water to change the time and waste time. Instead, he is eager to continue to use the mahogany sword to scrape the mud everywhere. The bronze plate reveals more and more parts, and at this time, the two pull rings are the same. Things are also exposed. Biting his teeth, the fat man did not hesitate too much, his hands immediately grasped the two pull rings, and then yanked, "Hey........." Like a dusty door that has been opened, inside, There are two figures of a man and a woman! Seeing this scene, the fat man immediately scared the whole body to tremble......... v3 Chapter 786： Egyptian ancient cockroaches in the lab! When I saw two bodies of a man and a woman floating in the bronze door, the hair of the fat man was blown up, and there was a desperation in the depths of his heart. Even the figure was somewhat unstable and there was a tendency to follow the trend. Even if I have never seen a big white aunt, but fat man as a white friend, how could you not know the horror of that man and woman? A pair of men and women who play with the broadcast and can control the life of a listener, this kind of discouragement and wrist, even if standing in a semi-opposite position, is still amazing. But the fat man really never thought that he was so lucky, and he took a big gift! Subconsciously, the fat man began to exert his strength, and the bronze door naturally couldnt make any sound at the bottom of the water, so he was shut down by the fat man. Closing the bronze door, the fat man looked at his hands with disbelief. Lying trough, Is the door closed? Then, it was a quiet time of more than ten seconds. The fat man was waiting for the bronze door to suddenly explode. Then a man and a woman inside came out and unloaded eight pieces directly, or there were many novel ways to refer to them in the way of treating the white. To gun yourself, the fat man has full confidence in the imagination and innovation of that man and woman. but, After waiting for a dozen seconds, the bronze door was still silent. Its so simple to open, It was simply closed up. Its like you are roasting in the wild, and then suddenly find yourself hiding a poisonous gas bomb left by the Japanese invasion of China. You found half of the poisonous gas bomb and then hurriedly extinguished the fire. Being detonated, you feel a little unbelievable. Oh, I am still alive! The fat man''s legs slammed on the ground and began to rise quickly. He quickly emerged from the surface of the water. He had to breathe first. He had to say that the air on the side of Penghu was really fresh. After all, it was located deep in the mountains and there was nothing. Factory pollution, perhaps because of the entry of fresh air, the fat body has been gradually becoming stable like a deer jumping. "No, no..." The fat man licked his lips, then took a deep breath and ran his own closed-air exercises. The whole person did not hesitate to sneak into the water. Returning to the place where I almost scared myself before, the fat man bite the strap of the searchlight into his mouth and put his hands on the pull ring. This time, hesitated for a long time. Because the first time you touch the tiger''s fart, the stock is not dead, it may be that you are lucky, the onlookers will also pray for you, but if you plan to touch the second time, it is absolutely dead, onlookers I wouldnt want to see the picture of the tiger eating this slap. But since its here, if its scared away, the fat man is not reconciled, and at first its because Im too excited to see the picture inside, my mind is a bit unconscious, but the fat man is clear, even if the two inside. The body is Su Bai''s parents, and they can''t just come and kill themselves unless they are willing to expose themselves to the broadcast. What''s more, aren''t they not coming out? I thought about this layer, and the fat man made another effort to pull the bronze door open. The body of a man and a woman is still floating ten meters away from the door, but when the searchlight of the fat man sweeps over, the fat man finds that the two bodies seem strange. When the fat man boldly approaches, the fat man The identity of the two bodies was completely confirmed. The diving suits on them were gone, but the communicators worn on the wrists did not fall off even after several years. This is enough to show their identity. It should be launched in the same year. Two divers who did not return after the investigation. Otherwise, you have to explain that Su Bai''s parents are a diving enthusiast, so his body has also intentionally left this thing, but this explanation fat man will not believe if his head is kicked. The fat man who knew that it was a false alarm finally put the heart back. He paused and put two pieces of paper on the foreheads of the two bodies. This is the soul of the soul. It is painted by the fat man. Nothing. The specific effect is more like a peace sign to the dead. "When I go out, I will take you out for burial." The fat man said in his heart and reached out to push the two bodies away. Perhaps the water quality inside the bronze door is special. Even if the two bodies are soaked here, For several years, but like the specimens kept in Formalin, lifelike, did not become the horror of the giant view. Going on, and a distance of more than ten meters, the fat man saw a table, and there were various instruments beside the table. It was like a small laboratory arrangement. And the lab and the outside world seem to have a layer of membrane blocking, the diaphragm does not block the water, but the whole laboratory maintains a state of relative scenery, such as a beaker on the table, the red reagent contained in it is even soaked in water. However, it still maintains its original posture. The fat man reached out and touched the film in front of him. He didn''t feel any resistance, and then he wore the whole person and there was no accident. The body, but slowly fell at this time, the fat man who was originally floating stood on the ground with his feet. The fat man is a Taoist, not a scientific researcher, so what equipment is in this laboratory is probably used for experiments, and the fat man can''t see any doorway. But when I came in, the fat man''s gaze was immediately attracted by the three coffins that started the bronze wall on the far left of the lab. The laboratory needs to do experiments, ranging from fruit flies or mice to large gorillas, but in front of it, it is obviously higher grades. The style of these three coffins gives a feeling of height. The fat man reached out and rubbed his chin, because he was soaked in the water, his own cockroaches were not at all, but the fat man still habitually made this action. The three coffins are very different in style. One is similar to the coffin style of the pharaohs in the ancient Egyptian pyramid. It is placed in the middle of the middle. It is a Western stone coffin, because it is carved with ancient Greek myths and legends. It belongs to the ancient Chinese style. It is high in the front and low in the middle, and it is padded with things in the middle. It is similar to the coffin in the Hong Kong zombie film in the early years. There may be nothing in the three coffins, but it is also possible, what is left. The fat man didn''t dare to touch the coffin first. He knew that if something was contaminated with a living person, it would probably trigger its change immediately. The fat man who passed the Taoist family would not die. Since he was discovered here, it certainly can''t run away with long legs. The fat man can find another chance next time, such as looking for a monk Gyatso, or adding a big white. The fat man still does not know that Dabai has become a civil servant. I looked around again. The fat man thought that this place should be the place where the former white aunt had been, or the place used, but it is obvious that they dont need it now, but if they can find the secret and purpose. If you do, you should be able to save a lot of time. Obeying the distribution of broadcasting has become a good broadcast listener of the broadcast and learning the routes and achievements of those disobedient listeners. The fat man feels that the two are not contradictory. He does not intend to resist the broadcast, but he does not always look at it. Bad things, who knows the future? However, when the fat man turned around and turned around, he suddenly felt a chill in his back. It was very sensitive to the fat man who immediately took a step back and looked ahead. The bodies of the two divers who had been floating in the entrance of the bronze door actually floated here at this time. The distance was much closer. Is it because they did not close the door so the water poured back and caused them to be rushed in? The fat man was thinking fast in his heart. However, the two bodies did not seem to have a long time for the fat man to think about time. When they approached the diaphragm, the body began to change significantly, two male and one female bodies. The re-emergence of the diving suit began, and even the body was full of vitality. The fat man calmed down. He knew what was going on. The two bodies seemed to have been touched by their own paper and promises. Now they are sending messages to themselves, a bit like the form of dreaming, because Fat people are high, so they can use this kind of illusion when communicating with fat people. This phenomenon is similar to the fox demon or the death of the soul, or the predecessors have died here, the result of the soul is still with compassion, to remind future generations to prevent future generations from encountering the same unforeseen, of course, this way The soul of the great compassion and sorrow is indeed a minority. The vast majority of the dying souls are dying. The people who passed through here will also be here to accompany him. The legend of many dead ghosts in the Chinese village is also inseparable. "Wen Li, what is going on here, how can there be a laboratory under the water?" The male diver said that he took off his mask. The female diver also slowly took off his mask. "We have to hurry and report it up, no, we have to hurry..." There is a laboratory hidden in the bronze door under the water of Penghu. This supernatural phenomenon is obviously not understood and accepted by two ordinary divers. This is just like the ghosts of ordinary people. In addition to the incredible, there are endless fears. The male diver seemed to want to show a little courage and calmness before the woman, but soon, his face appeared more horrified, almost screaming: "Run fast, the coffin in the middle is moving, it is moving..." The fat man turned his head at this time and looked at the side where the coffin was placed. The middle one was an old-fashioned coffin of Egyptian law. at this time, The coffin is really shaking a little, As if there is something in it that cant wait to come out......... v3 Chapter 787： Egg pain The tremors of the mummified coffins began to become more and more obvious. The fat man was almost stunned in the bottom of his heart. In the past, the Taoist priests knew that the protective measures were prepared in advance, but in this laboratory, the three coffins were simply placed here. It is like putting three Samoyed. Of course, the fat man actually knows in his heart that for the pair of men and women, these three coffins may not even count Samoyed, more like a teacup dog, because the pair of men and women have this confidence, but the fat man can not have this qi. . At this time, the first reaction of the fat man is to run quickly. Although he is already a high-level audience, the senior audience is not completely invincible. Unless it is at the level of the audience, it is hard to appear in the real world. They are living, but senior listeners are naturally stronger than seniors, but they are still cautious when they walk the night. The fat man swam his body and went out to go out, and he reached out and put the two bodies together and walked away. No matter how the people just kindly reminded themselves, the newspaper reported that the Taoist family had the most karma and The fat man himself is also enlightened and causal. Although he also understands that it is unwise to bring the two bodies of the oil bottle while running away, there is no better way. "Hey..............." A long string of muffled sounds came out of the lab, and then the fat man found that the waters around him began to squirt a rancid smell. The Chinese have a metaphor called the old woman''s foot cloth, but this is simply not comparable to the ancient Egyptian mummified Dafa. Even if the body has been treated and scented with spices, those cloths and bodies have been accompanied by thousands of years of dyeing. The taste is really the old woman''s foot cloth, there is no way to compare it. The fat man immediately held his breath, and he knew that he was gambling to escape. Mom, God knows where the man and the woman are panning from the mummies. The thing that just came out of the coffin is actually swaying. No less than the middle-class atmosphere of the senior audience! The division of the audience is actually more and more detailed, and the more it goes up, the more general it is. For example, the experience, the low-level audience and the ordinary audience, their gaps are indeed, but not so obvious. When the seniors, the seniors have a life-saving weapon, and the audience who are not seniors has a repressive advantage. When waiting for a senior audience, because of the ability to resonate with the surrounding space, there is a repressive advantage for seniors. The title of the audience''s strength is a practicality, and it is a generation of listeners who have figured out and used it. It is impossible for the broadcaster to print a copy of the "Audience Level Research Outline" for everyone to circulate. Experiencers, low-level listeners, ordinary listeners, seniors, these four levels, like the second floor of the second floor of the fourth floor, the fourth floor, then the fourth floor up to the first floor is high The scope of the audience, the height of the 100th floor and then to the height of Mount Everest is even the strength of the audience. Therefore, the advanced audience, the first-order, the middle-level, and the high-order, seem to be a level connected to a level, but in fact it is equivalent to the gap between the fifth and the fiftyth and the ninetieth. Because the more people go to the top, the more natural it is not to be too detailed, it is also a lot. Before Su Bai faced the high-level audience in the mid-level Hills, the reason why he can win is indeed a matter of luck, but also because of luck, but even if it occupies the right place and the end, it is summoned by Hills. Devil''s greed nature, even if Su Bai wins, it is also a kind of tragic victory, which is enough to see the gap. If there is another PK, Hills is not so confident and full of innocent romance, Su Bai really can win. It is very small. Therefore, after perceiving the breath of the mummies behind, the fat man is spreading his legs and desperately swam out. The bronze door is already close to himself. The fat man is clear, as long as he can go out and close the door. The things inside will definitely not come out. However, the other party seems to be clear about this, so there is no intention to let the fat man leave the bronze door so easily. In an instant, The fat man suddenly realized that the water flow around him had started to flow backwards, and this powerful countercurrent actually offset the momentum of his own forward, and his body shape was still more and more backward on the premise of desperate struggle against struggle. Hey. "Hey!" The fat man really wants to swear. If you have the chance to live and see Su Bai again, the fat man will definitely cry with his white shoulders: Dabai, your aunt is really a pervert, ah, I can''t even beat the white mice in their lab. The fat man is now crying, and even the harder he is trying to move forward, the power of this countercurrent is to turn him back and turn it back. Therefore, the fat man can see that he is still standing in the lab. mummy. The mummies were wrapped in white cloth all over the body, but because of the time, the cloth had long turned yellow and black, and the strong stench was constantly emanating from the body. The fat man remembers that he didn''t stink when he first came in. It was obviously because the two divers who came here before were really small shrimps. They didn''t need the one in the coffin to get rid of them. They could solve them by lying directly inside the ditch. And now the fat man, um, is really only a big shrimp. "Ge Laozi!" Fat people are also being rushed. As far as the audience is concerned, they are the most rebellious people. They know the importance of their lives, but under the tempering and torture of broadcasting, they also know that sometimes if they break through There is no courage, so your life is hard to keep. However, just as the fat man spread the two bodies and prepared to go through the move with the mummies, there was a muffled sound from the bronze door. "Hey...oh...hey..." Three muffled sounds came out, and the fat man felt that the water flow that had been going to flow at a very fast speed was still there. The mummies showed two green rice beads in the bandages and looked at the fat door behind the bronze door. This is another embarrassing situation? The fat man turned his head and looked behind him, only to find a woman standing on the side of the bronze door. The ring finger of his left hand was very casually tapping there. This self-contained expression and gesture brought a kind of contempt temperament. The woman looks very beautiful. To be exact, it is very romantic. It seems to be the singer on the old Shanghai stage. A smile can evoke the soul of a man. The mummies seemed to hesitate, and they seemed to be entrenched. He looked at the fat man and looked at the woman again. Finally, his arms were slightly lifted, and the bandages on his body seemed to suddenly come alive, turning into a white one. The snake snakes around his body. The woman was slightly frowning. Obviously, her own warning was not really accepted by the mummies. The other party did not know whether it was sleepy or stupid, or actually, I really wanted to do it with myself. The woman gave a sigh, obviously in the water, but her sigh was directly echoing in the space in the bronze door. When the sigh was not completely dissipated, the woman who was standing on the edge of the bronze door appeared in the laboratory position between the blinks and stood in front of the mummies. The white viper on the mummy was suddenly stimulated, madly rushing toward the woman, and they were burning, poisonous and even the space was corroding. This kind of poison has gone beyond the realm of poison in the ordinary sense. It can even poison the soul and poison the space. It is no longer simply destroying the human body. Just like some really powerful spiritual strengtheners, they can set off a spiritual storm. It can still make the house sand and stone, just like a real tornado. The fat man is now a slap in the face. Tonight, his big gift bag is too much. He has a lot of disbelief. First, he really found the big gift bag that Su Bais aunt left before, and then the Egyptian spree. Also sent out, followed by this charming and beautiful beauty gift bag, However, these three gift packs, no matter which one, the fat people are hard to dissipate, which makes the fat mans just-graded success feels a lot of sorrow, a circle mixed with a circle to play, before he mixed seniors circle At that time, the senior listeners screamed and yelled at the front, and the fat man naturally felt that the senior audience was very strong, but now that he is mixing into a high-level audience, the circle he touched is different at once, and he has become a circle in this circle. At the bottom, unless the fat man is bored and willing to brush a sense of presence in a group of seniors, this repression and the underlying feeling will definitely accompany him for a long time, unless he climbs up in the senior audience circle. However, the color is strong and bold, the fat man is lascivious, and he never hides his lasciviousness. He is different from Su Bais sexuality that develops into obsessive-compulsive disorder. He always has an inclusive heart, even if it is The Su Bai monks went out to do things. He also liked to call some local women who were missing in the hotel to care for the people. Therefore, the fat man is now staring at the mouth of other women''s mouth, the little mouth, really attractive, if you can eat your own............ The toxins of white poisoning came to the surface, and the space around them began to distort, but the woman opened her mouth directly, sucking the terrible toxin in front of her, directly into her mouth, and then, from its delicate A faint white air spurted out of the fascinating nostrils, and the womans face showed a sense of enjoyment, as if smoking a big cigarette. The fat man looked down at his buddy below, and then looked at the woman who thought it was a very charming little mouth. Suddenly, she felt that her egg was a little twitching......... v3 Chapter 788： Four people gather again! The fat man began to look at the expression of the beautiful woman, followed by the expression of the dinosaur. When the woman completely sucked the mummies into a real dry body and slowly turned it into a fly ash, the fat man turned into a look of the devil. For a time, the fat man''s strength estimation of women has successively jumped across layers. First, the senior audience is in the middle, then the advanced audience is high, and then found that it is still not right. This is obviously a step away from the top of the senior audience. The woman who is far away! Women seem to enjoy this feeling very much. After all, the non-audience creatures in such a high level of life in the real world are really too little and too little, even if they are all hidden in the place where they cant see it, look for it. Trouble, and I can''t go hunting the senior audience to smoke, and the anger of the radio can''t bear it. At this time, the woman''s gaze was somewhat unsatisfied and slammed into the other two coffins. The fat man who was lying in the coffin could even perceive the two people who were lying in the coffin. But women seem to feel that good things have to be taken slowly. Today, one will be taken, and the next time you can''t help, you can take another one, so that you can solve it. Anyway, these two things can''t go out of this bronze door. The place where a man and a woman are designed, the white mice in the lab must not run out. Immediately, the womans gaze looked at the fat man. The fat man groaned, and then revealed a very difficult smile, even if the lips opened up and let the lake into the mouth, but the fat man felt that he still had to express his friendship. "You, follow me." The woman pointed her finger at the fat man. And the fat man suddenly has a feeling, People are coming to themselves! .................. The yellow paper flew, and the two simple graves were erected here. The fat man recited the super-sentence scriptures and counted the last of these two divers. As the saying goes, it is convenient for people to facilitate themselves. The Tao family has passed down very strict rules from their ancestors, such as repaying their graces, such as causality, especially the cause and effect of such ordinary people who seem to be "dirty things". Often where the river is going to be wet shoes, especially the real place where the Taoist family enters and exits is still the so-called unclean place. In that place, there is a life-threatening point, if there is a local dirty reminder and Help is really a return to life. The woman stood on the rock on one side, and did not show any dissatisfaction with the burial person who was fat and sacred there. The audience circle was very strict, and with the rules of broadcasting deterrence, the powerful audience was also very difficult to go. For the weak audience to start and squeeze, unless you are willing to bear enough price, therefore, the audience circle at all levels can develop independently. The fat man finished the ritual, went to the woman and shrugged. "I got it." The woman said to the fat man before, to let the fat man go with her to help her do something, if the fat person does not agree, then the woman will not hesitate to pay the punishment of the broadcast to directly kill the fat man. The woman who is talking about it is really scaring people. The fat man can only pinch his nose and recognize it. What if he meets a woman again? "Where are we going? What can I help you?" The fat man helped the two divers to keep thinking about it when they were over-excited, but fortunately, the fat man could bend and stretch, and he once gave lychee a errand, so he had no psychological pressure in this respect, and now, since the name is If you surname yourself, you must take your own, then you must take the initiative. Litchi has already left, but this woman cant be the other lychee in the future. Seeing that the woman directly sucked the mummy into a gray figure, she knows that this is also a wild and unruly master. Child, now I have a thick leg and do not hold it? Why did Jie Jie always belong to the same class? Whatever the status is different? Isn''t he having a boss who lives with him? Even in accordance with the rules of broadcasting, the unconditional help of the weak in the strong will cause the weak to be more difficult in the story world. However, if it is the mutual benefit of each other, it can be said that when they point to themselves, they cant say It will be of great use in the future. Therefore, after trying to understand this, the subjective initiative of the fat man is immediately exerted: "Sui people Zhang Yiyi, this you should know, I am the number of Qingyunzi, but I don''t use it very much. The five elements and eight gossips are well-versed in Zhouyi. The Eastern and Western methods are also familiar, more refined, refining, medicine......... ..." The fat man has not officially introduced himself, and the woman directly interrupted the fat man and asked: "Su Bai, you know." "........." The fat man suddenly felt a pain in his heart. .............................. From Wuhu to Lijiang Old Town, the distance is more than 100 kilometers, and then from Lijiang to Dali, although driving is relatively tired, but it is convenient for self-driving. When I went from Chengdu to Wuhu, the fat man and a thin monkey drove, but now, no way, the fat man can only act as a driver himself. "Is my buddy really a civil servant?" The fat man yelled as he drove the car. "This is the comfort of his mother. The drought and the flood have a backing, and the cows are banging." Its also not for the fat man to think so. Ordinary listeners are trying to make a realistic task in order to shoot a broadcaster or to do a realistic task for the broadcast, in order to brush up a little bit of good feeling, and Su Bai now directly eats the royal food, and puts the Qing Dynasty During the year, it was like a contractor who was suddenly raised, and the two yellow flags were entered. "Maybe he is not very willing." There are not many words about women returning to fat people along the way, nor is it high cold. It is like if the fat man is sitting in the car is an ordinary senior driving, the fat man is too lazy to go. More care, purely different levels, the common language is much less. "I believe this, my buddy''s family conditions are rather difficult, when I was a child, my family relationship, my family''s relationship, my family''s cold violence, and so on, so the spirit is somewhat abnormal." Anyway, Dabai is not here, and the fat man is not psychologically stressed. "It is not easy to be the son of those two people." The woman responded with a sentence. Obviously, at her level, she is qualified and has channels to know something. Along the way, the fat man talked to a lot of women, most of whom he took the initiative to find a topic to talk about, but the woman''s occasional response made the fat man feel terrified, even from the feeling that the fat man thinks this woman is more terrible than Liang Sen. At this point, the fat man suddenly felt that Liangsens big smuggled goods could be promoted into a big scorpion. The car drove into Dali territory, the woman did not intend to rest, let the fat man walk around the Bohai Sea, the fat man certainly knows that the woman is not sightseeing in the sea, it should be in the place called the place of the road. Soon, the woman stopped the fat man in one place, then told the fat man to drive straight up the mountain. There is no mountain road here, but the fat man is biting his teeth and stepping on the gas pedal. The **** is not high. Because there is no road, the exercise is naturally bumpy, slowly, between an undeveloped two slopes. The woman gestured to the fat man to stop. Immediately, the woman got out of the car. The fat man naturally went out and got out of the car behind him. "I figured out the formation and untied the array. You can help me to tie the line to the law." The woman said. This is equivalent to 99% of the work done by the woman himself, the fat man to do that one percent, and even a senior person who can do the law can do one percent. It seems that I saw the fat man''s incomprehension. The woman said a little more: "I am afraid that your friend is going crazy. When I go in, I will not let me go out. If he forcibly kills the net and breaks the closed circle, then you will also be able to maintain your position." Will be implicated." "Then I am not so sorry for him?" The fat man hesitated, and then bite his teeth. "I can''t make it. I can''t do it. I used to sneak up on him. It almost killed him and died with the monk." I don''t want to do it again." "I promise you not to kill him." The woman glanced at the fat man. "For the final promotion, the guardian of a land of confession, if he wants to die with me, you can''t kill me? As long as I can be promoted successfully, The radio will also close one eye." The fat man bit his lip and said: "Don''t hurt him!" "Do not kill him." "No damage is allowed." The fat man insisted. "Then you can go to die now." The woman raised her hand. "Don''t kill him!" The fat man looked firm, as if he hadn''t noticed his own mistakes. The woman reached out and seemed to be echoing something. About three minutes later, a white aperture rose from the ground. The fat man does not even insert the flag of the law. Before the woman disappears into the white light, she directly throws the leader of the method to the fat man, as long as the fat man keeps it undisturbed. "Hey." The fat man sighed and didn''t know if he was doing this to help the white or the pit, but the man was a knife and he was a fish. When the real powerhouse started to ignore the truth and even bear the responsibility of broadcasting, you must go it alone. The choice of myself and others is really not much. At this moment, the fat mans cell phone rang, and it was actually a call from the monk. The fat man answered the phone while he was distracted. "Hey, monk, how come you suddenly miss me?" "Amitabha, fat man, where are you? What are you doing?" The fat man thought about it. He left the old house before to fight for a position. At this time, if he was talking about being behind a woman, it would be too shameful to say that he was too shameful. "Playing in Hong Kong, there are two Hong Kong little stars around me. I have just showered out. You have something to say about the monk. After a while, I have to do something unpleasant." While talking about the fat man still deliberately making a gasp, as if he is really lying on a bed in a high-class hotel in Hong Kong to enjoy the service, even breathing changes with a clear sense of rhythm, than true. "Oh." The monk should have a voice, not talking. The fat man continued to breathe while biting his teeth and making a nasal sound. When the monk suddenly stopped talking, the fat man patted his own fart, and the stock made a crisp sound. Then he shouted the phone and said: "Climb down, legs open. "Oh, yes, that''s it..." Then he shouted at the phone: "The monk, there is something wrong with it, let me say, fat man, I am going into the hole." "Amitabha, look at you west," said the monk. The fat man turned his head and looked to the west. On a hill not far from the west, the fat man saw the figure of two men, one wearing a lama suit. And these two monks handed a telescope to look at themselves. v3 Chapter 789： Arms as a car "Hugh think!" Hillss refusal was firm, and his eyes swept over Su Bai and the auspicious side of Su Bai, firmly: "I would rather blew my soul and never allow myself to be your blood bag." At this moment, Su Bai seems to have seen an unyielding revolutionary, but Su Bais heart is clear. Dont think that Hills is now more crippled than crippling, but if he really wants to let himself **** blood, he is There is no way to stop him from blasting himself. This kind of thing that harms others is not good. Su Bai is really hesitant. He has to say: "I will not take you out of the realm, at most, into a coma, before promised not to kill you, naturally will not let you die, and second, why do you threaten me with your own life, I have no relatives with you. For no reason, you put the knife on your neck like how much I care." Hills stunned. He thought that Su Bai said it was very reasonable. His threat was like a girl holding a pair of scissors on her neck and saying to the gangster: Don''t smear my innocence, or I will die. show you. This made Sears very uncomfortable. Why did he fall so badly in front of this oriental, but when Su Bai''s hand grabbed his shoulder, Hills still glared at Su Bai. Su Bai also knows that he is doing the battle between heaven and man in his mind, but for this matter, there can only be this method. The guardians of the two major places of proof in the East and West are now in a state of disability, which happens to be at this time. The thief, this is really too embarrassing. Su Bais fangs have not really pierced the skin of Hills, and he feels that there is a wave of waves in the soul of Hills. Oh, This goods really want to blew! I **** your blood and I dont want to ** you! Su Bais fangs can only be suspended. At the moment, Su Bai said: This woman can rely on her own strength to open the entrance to the circle. Do you think she will not understand the transmission matrix here? A proficient method is almost approaching the strongman of the audience of the big-level audience. She steals things for the final breakthrough and sentiment at the testimony. When you think she will not go to the place of your Western testimony, steal some tombstones. ? Chinese and Western, she does not understand this truth? Don''t just look at seeing that I am unlucky now, but I can guarantee that your end will not be better than me. When Hills heard these words, his mind began to think. "Your blood will be loaned to me for the time being, and I will pass this thing over. I will release so much blood to you in front of you, and this time I will be the guardian of the East and West. Cooperation has been done, we are equal, I am not a master, you are not my embarrassment." This is Su Bais initiative to find a step for Hills. Su Bai is really a little bit sorrowful about this guy. Even if he is high, if he encounters this situation, he will not refuse to give blood to others, but Hills Its a guy who sees honor as life. Really are A clear stream in the audience circle. "This is our cooperation. In order to protect the land of the East and West together, we will do our duty." Hills looked at Su Bais eyes. "Yes." Su Bai immediately took it down. "Then you suck." Hills closed his eyes as if he had accepted his life. Su Bai is no longer polite, and his teeth are quickly pierced into the skin of Hills. "Oh... oh..." A bite of blood was swallowed into his own belly by Su Bai. Hills is a strong middle-class in the senior audience. It is a martial arts double-skilled and has the blood of the Eight-Different Snake. Therefore, his blood is of high value and high value. Under the premise, the effect of the amount can be minimized. Su Bai also controlled his own amount to prevent him from sucking up. At the moment, he felt almost the same. He pulled out his teeth and his tongue licked at his lips, not letting a drop of blood. Hills is gazing at the ground with a gaze, and the body is slightly smashed down, like the spleen of Su Bai, but this kind of blood is sucked, in fact, there is no essential difference between the top and the top. However, because of the identity of the Su Bai Vampire, a series of cumbersome energy conversion processes such as refining and chemical transformation have been omitted. On the other side, the woman is going back, every step of her stepping on the ground, a tremor is heard. When her figure appears in the view of Su Bai, Su Bai can not help but gently **** the cold. gas. Three tombstones, which are the size of a heavy truck, were walked over by women on their shoulders. Compared to the tombstone, the woman was really weak and terrible, but she seemed to be unaware. The woman walked up to the steps of the tombstone and looked at the white horse standing in the raft. At this time, the picture is also poor. This woman is very clear about this. Unless the guardian of the Eastern Testament is a guy with a problem in his head, it is impossible for him to take the tombstone out of his position. "Things are put down, people can leave." Su Bai, who stood in the raft, opened the road. The implication is that as long as you put things down, you can always be on your side. Although Su Bai also knew that this was a nonsense, he still had to say it because he knew that he could not beat the woman in front of him, but he had to face it. In fact, if you and Hill havent had a hot brain, you can now work with Hills to deal with this woman. In that case, the chances of winning will be much higher. Now, I have not fully recovered. This woman, the face is really not big. "I promised others, can''t kill you." The woman tells the truth. Su Bai didn''t think about thinking about women who promised not to kill themselves, but the woman''s response was already very simple, meaning that I could beat you and leave with the tombstone. Su Bai spread his hand palm, and the on the altar floated autonomously, turning into a blue-green radiance that fell directly into Su Bais palm. At this moment, Su Bai perceives the power contained in the jade of the country, and only when it is needed, the jade country can play a role in its own hands, and it can only be regarded as an exquisite antique. "That, come on!" The shackles at the foot of Su Bai immediately vacated and made a roar, directly carrying Su Bai to the woman and colliding with the past. The woman still glared at the tombstone, and the sultry Su Bai did not seem to let her produce the slightest yellow mess. She just calmly stretched out the only left hand that was free and pushed forward. "boom!" The womans slender left hand and Su Bais cockroaches touched together, and the entire territory of the sacred road trembled at this time, and Huang Quanlis souls and screaming screaming screaming screaming at the moment, all of them screamed at this moment. Now its two **** fights, they really dont dare to eat the slightest. "Retire!" The woman couldn''t say the word with anger. It seems that she has no interest in playing against Su Bai. Su Bai in front of her eyes, like a younger brother in elementary school, took the primary school mathematics question to find the sister who was backed by Kaoyan. The high number of questions here is so difficult, you certainly cant count it. Su Bai''s body shape emerged from the shackles, and the cockroaches underneath flew out and slammed into the rock wall, and then fell down suddenly. The jade in the palm of the hand shines brightly, and a piece of Huangquan water is sucked out, turning into a chain of yellow springs with horror and majesty. The chain seems to have life and rushes toward the woman. The womans gaze stayed for a moment in the hands of Su Bais hand, and then her figure suddenly disappeared. The three tombstones that had been lying on her shoulders fell together. However, the woman''s body shape suddenly appeared in the air, and a yellow chain was directly pinched by her. Then, when the three tombstones were about to touch the ground, the woman returned to the original position in time, just dragging the tombstone. This process, like Guan Yu Wenji Huaxiong, represents a kind of crushing. The passing of the countrys jade has once again blossomed into the glory of blue. This time, an ancient painting began to flow on the rock wall in the land of the testimony. The ancient painting records the civilization of the ancient Shu Kingdom. Indispensable soldiers! "Hey........." A sound came out, as if from a long history of ancient times, a cavalry from the ancient Shu Kingdom was whistling, really has a terrible momentum, a burst of shouting, a roar of silence, like a dream The magical iron ride, coming from the earth! "Ha ha." The woman smiled twice, "Strong again, it can''t be compared with Qin Jun." The woman gave a sigh, and then her eyes flashed in a flash of time, a black crack appeared in front of her, and the iron horse glacially entered her dreams, but she introduced the dream into nothingness. A powerful offensive was solved easily by a woman. It was really a thunderstorm that was so small that the womans temperament from the beginning to the present was her gas field. Completely filled with the entire territory of the testimony; She does have the strength to be a guest here, and she has personally proved that she has this strength. Su Bai, who was holding a jade floating in the air, felt a little weak. He even thought that this woman might be stronger than Liang Sen, even if Liang Sen had already proved it, but this woman has not yet proved that this woman is really this woman. The feeling of oppression for myself is really too strong and strong, or Liangsens goods are too familiar to him because he is too familiar with him, so he naturally ignores it? The woman continued to move forward, and the smoothness of the jade was getting weaker and weaker. Obviously, there is no way for the country to be jade. Su Bai had to fall in front of the woman, his body was slightly squatting, and he was ready to attack. The woman stopped and looked at Su Bai, as if she was looking at a fine porcelain, and then the woman smiled. "If your parents are here, I can''t go, but you, Can''t stop me. v3 Chapter 790： Not awkward, hey! "If your parents are here, I can''t go, but you, Can''t stop me. This sentence is almost a compliment to your parents, I admire. For ordinary people, others praise their aunts and they are also honored. But when I put it in Su Bai, I feel extra harsh, because since this woman knows that she is a cheaper aunt, then she must know how her "son" came. At this time, I said this kind of words, the scorn and disdain, no, no contempt, no disdain, this is a kind of disregard, completely ignored! Su Bai does not hate being ignored, but he hates that someone in front of himself uses the tone of his elders to comment on the man and the woman. In fact, in other words, what kind of green onion do you put here? Litchi was also teased by the pair of men and women as they were. Can you compare with lychee? Can you and the lychee be stuck in the most critical step of the game? And it is because I know that Xu Fuguis old goods are gone. The land of the testimony has changed people and dared to come over and steal things. The bullying is so hard and so hard. Now I still squint and calmly comment on Su Yuhang. Yes, If they stand here, you must not go, But are you dare to stand in front of them? The woman probably didn''t know what Su Bai was thinking about. She didn''t bother to think about it, but walked straight ahead. Even if Su Bai stopped in front of her, she still continued to move forward with such a tombstone. Stepping on the pace began to accumulate and slowly produced a superposition, and this superimposed momentum was placed on Su Bai, which caused Su Bai to have a painful feeling of blood back. This woman is really beautiful, and it is really strong. Su Bai used to compare her with Liang Sen. Now she can almost conclude that this woman is not even advanced, not a real big audience, nor a testimony, but Her fighting strength, pure combat power indicators, is really not inferior to the testimony! But Su Bai still stood here and didn''t move. It wasn''t that he was arrogant with this woman. Su Da said that he was lying here for almost two months. It was also a cultivation for a while, plus the story of "Prisoner of the Day". In the world, the Su Yuhang truss was exhausted, and Su Dashaos temper was smoothed down a lot. Even if the woman in front of me was just trying to force herself, she was just ignoring herself, and Su Dashao was not so angry. But what you should do, you cant delay, in the way of broadcasting temper and reasoning, you are the guardian, others steal things, if you let people take things away, then you are guilty, if you And the thief was beaten and injured. Finally, because the strength is not good enough, it can still be said. "boom!" The front end of the tombstone touched Su Bai. Su Bais body moved forward and stunned, but then he felt that the bone he had just recovered had cracks at this time, and the interception of Su Bais whole person did not slow down the womans. At the step, she still maintained the previous speed, without adding a point or reducing one point. Slowly, Su Bai''s figure has been pushed down the steps, and once the 12-inch position has passed, he has marched past the sculpted sampans on both sides to the position of the transmission array. The woman looked at Su Bai and shook her head slightly. However, at this moment, Su Bai suddenly let go of his hand and retreated to the side. It seems that he did not intend to continue to squat. This made the womans eyes slightly puzzled. "give up?" The woman said. She is not not eating human fireworks, just as the fat man is facing the fat man while driving. She also occasionally responds to the fat man, but at this time, Su Bais move to let her hand back to the side really made her feel a little surprised. Although it was just an action to retreat, Su Bai felt that he was suffering from pain in his whole body. This is not an exaggeration, but the power of this woman. It is really terrible. If you go to X-ray now, you should be able to Clearly see the dense cracks on the Su Bai skeleton. "Oh, no." Su Bai is very sincere. The woman is still moving on. "It seems a bit different from the one I expected. The place of the testimony seems to be a good place to sharpen the heart." "Do you understand me?" Su Bai asked. The woman nodded. "I know your parents'' affairs, and naturally I know your business. If you grow up in such a child''s environment, if you can get up, it''s a strange thing." "I have seen lychee." Su Bai suddenly said. "How about this?" The woman continued to walk forward with the tombstone. According to her speed, it would take another three or four minutes to reach the position of the transmission. It was not that she did not want to go faster, but because she was walking. On the one hand, you have to distract yourself from the atmosphere in the tombstone. Should someone compare you and lychee often? Su Bai is still taking out a cigarette and igniting it. It is like a homely thing. People are obviously a thief, stealing things, but the guards are leaning against the door and watching people move outside, and they are still holding a cigarette in their mouths. This picture is really outrageous. The crux of the problem is that the things of ordinary public companies or company bosses are not enough to close one eye, but this thing is broadcast. "Often." The woman was slightly decapitated, and she continued to move forward. "Well, they are all women, they are so overbearing, but how do I feel that you can''t install lychee?" Su Bai wondered. "Oh." The woman laughed twice and didn''t care about this evaluation. She didn''t plan to discuss too much with Su Bai. "Oh, it''s boring." Su Bai looked at the hills that were still stunned by the eyes. The probability of encountering a thief in a land of confession is not high, but once it is encountered, the thief must be terrible, without confidence and strength, and dare not say to steal the things in the place of the road, but it is a good thing to protect the East and West. Actually, I just made a fight before this, and both of them lost. This is awkward......... The woman keeps walking until it is a minute away from the speed of walking. "I thought that when I said your parents, you would be anxious." The woman''s gaze gently swept over the whiteness behind him, because Su Bai did not stop, so the woman had gone a long way forward, and Su Bai is still standing in the distance, naturally behind. "You are deliberate?" Su Bai took a cigarette in his hand and took a sip, as if he was not taken seriously. "Curious." The woman did not hide her curiosity about Su Bai, but this curiosity was the same as that of tourists entering the zoo to see rare animals. "People will always change. I can''t live in the shadows of the past. I always try to come out and live a new self that belongs to me." Su Bai said very seriously. "No fun." The woman continued to move forward. "My existence and life are not to make you feel interesting, and you are so strong, so you don''t eat the fireworks. I am excited by you, I jumped up in front of you, and then all kinds of sorrows." Child, isn''t it for you to watch monkeys for free?" Its even more boring. The woman responded. At this time, its about 30 seconds to go to the transmission circle. It seems that because of the change of Su Bai, the woman feels a little disappointed. She seems to be somewhat interested. "I thought there would be interesting things, so I specifically asked Zhang Yiyi to help me with the introduction of the law." "You look at me high, I don''t know how to control the array here." Su Bai is the truth, here the array, he can not control. "There is always a way for people to be rushed." The woman is still fifteen seconds away from the transmission. "This is actually very unfair." Su Bai sighed. "Yeah." The woman should have a voice. "This sermon is the land of the testimony, but in fact it is equivalent to a study in the radio. The tombstones inside it are equivalent to a famous calligraphy and painting in the radio collection, right?" Su Bai asked. "appropriate." "So, when there is a disciple who has a promising future, he may be called a big painter''s great calligrapher. He wants to steal a few paintings in order to break through. The owner will deliberately pick up a painting in order to collect more paintings in the future. The eyes are closed, but the guilt is still on the head of the guard who looks after the studio." "appropriate." The woman is only a few steps away from the transmission, and Su Bai has not moved. When the woman was completely in the position of the transmission, Su Bai did not move, and the woman was somewhat disappointed. Perhaps, she did have a lot of curiosity about the test of the man and the woman. When the white light slowly flashes, The woman closed her eyes slightly and waited for the transfer. The situation has already been settled. It is much easier than I expected. It seems to be the guardians own side. What is the problem first? The woman thought, even very likely, that all this was a deliberate arrangement of the broadcast. However, at this time, "boom!" a loud noise came out, The woman opened her eyes but did not see Su Bai standing in the same place, or that Su Bai had disappeared in her own vision. "boom!" "boom!" Its a few more noises. The woman first frowned, not knowing where the sound came from. But as the third sound came out, the womans image understood what was happening, her eyes slammed wide, and she quickly walked out of the transmission circle and caused herself not to be sent out. She put the three tombstones on her shoulders. Down, her figure instantly appeared on the edge of Huangquan. At this time, she saw that Su Bai, a member of Huang Quanzhong, was holding Huang Quan, forcibly separating Huang Quan. A hand holding a coffin cover was bombarding a tombstone in front of him. This tomb was already faltering and could be broken at any time! Su Bai seems to feel someone on the shore, turned his head and saw the woman standing on the shore. "You...you are crazy..." The woman looked at Su Bai with disbelief. Su Baisong loosened his neck and said: "The master cherished the talent, so he only closed his eyes to the disciplinary behavior of the disciple, because the master knows that this disciple has completed the painting and will return the painting completely. This is a tacit understanding; The owner will not hesitate to punish the person who is watching the door. This is for the rules, because the gatekeeper has a low status and can be sacrificed. But if I put all the tombstones here, he and my mother, I will burn all the paintings in this collection. I will see if the broadcast of this dogs day will continue to be closed. eye" When it comes to this, Su Bai put out his tongue and rubbed his lips. He looked at the woman on the shore and continued with a hoarse voice: "It just blinks, I am sure, but you can''t escape the thief who steals things. correct, just now, Interesting? v3 Chapter 791： Come on, you are arrogant! For many years, it has been said that for many generations, broadcasting has been trying to make a story about the story and to try to push the audience to try out new ways to carry out various tortures and adjustments, but the audience slowly explored the process of receiving adjustments again and again. The position that the broadcast likes, For example, if it likes Jasper or Durex, if it will do the foreplay before going in, for example, if you are drinking a bowl of raw egg liquid or two cans of red bull before doing something, for example, if you are resisting or silent. Pretend to be comfortable with God......... The more powerful the audience, the more the number of times the teacher is being tempered, the more naturally they understand the radio. From the physics point of view, the role is almost mutual. This woman, dare to go to the place of the testimony at this time, stealing things from the nearest place of broadcasting, is actually based on a kind of understanding of broadcasting. First, Xu Fugui has left here, the guardian who has been lying here for 20 years. It is not only a BUG for the curious babies in the West, but also a BUG for the strong people who have been eager to see the land in the East. But when Xu Fugui went to the field to leave the field, the woman came, because she was very determined that the radio would close one eye, otherwise she would give her ten courage, she did not dare to do this, even if it was Su Yuhang, two people, has still lived in a certain shadow until now, and did not dare to sway through the city. It is enough to see that even if they reach their level, broadcasting is still a need for taboo. However, standing on the position of Su Bai, there are some grievances and unfairness. The broadcast is for its own purposes and good, and when the rules allow, one eye closes one eye. In order to break through the last pass, the woman needs to come in. Stealing a few tombstones to go back to enlightenment, but Su Bai, but must bear the bitter fruit of the tacit understanding between the broadcast and the woman. Such things, of course, Su Bai is not willing to do, his surname is "Su", not surnamed "Ray". Before, the woman seemed to have regretted not seeing Su Bais illness. She originally thought that Su Bai was really self-cultivating, or that she believed that the cruelty and high pressure of reality slowly smoothed the edge of Su Bai, and it may be The power of his own makes Su Bais feeling of powerlessness, or even that she thinks that Su Bai has realized that he can survive many times before, and that luck is a big component, but ones survival, It can''t always be built on illusory luck, and in the end it must always be attributed to rationality. But the woman found herself wrong, and she was very wrong. When Su Bai stood in the yellow spring and held the cover and waved it, the woman even felt her heart and twitched at this moment. This is definitely not a love at first sight but a heartbeat, but because of the action of Su Bai at this time, it is a trick to completely bury two people together! Yes, she is a thief, but she has the acquiescence of the host family, but this is a hidden rule, that is, both sides understand and have a tacit understanding, but once it is put on the table, she is the sinner who steals the radio thing, Su Bai Deliberately destroying the tombstone for the guardian is guilty, but her thief, when the radio has to pull into the sun and follow the normal logic, she will probably be directly broadcast into a story world to suppress and kill, then her Inheritance and power will be broadcast as the nourishment of Chinese cabbage, let the rest of the low-level audience enter the world of the story to try to receive her inheritance and reinforcement. The woman struggled for so long, worked hard for so long, and even stuck at this mark for self-torture for so long, not to go to the dung! Perhaps the first reaction of everyone to mental illness is untrue, because most people are not accustomed to a person who does not follow the normal thinking logic and values. The people at the end of the Ming Dynasty looked at the man on the head of the money rat very disdain and did not understand, but in the late Qing Dynasty people looked at the revolutionary party who had specially cut the scorpion and did not understand it. "I am willing to participate here, do not take it out." The woman took a deep breath, she felt that she had made concessions, even if there were many inconveniences in the enlightenment, she had to do so. Otherwise, if your forefoot takes the tombstone away from the place of the road, and Su Bais foot breaks the tombstone here, then he will be killed by this mental illness! Enlightenment in the place of the testimony is like a small thief eating and living in the host family every day. Even if the master has no good cultivation and temper estimation, he will not be able to resist anger. This choice is equivalent to letting women participate in the tombstone. The effect of enlightenment has been greatly reduced, but now she can only choose to take a step back. Su Bai looked at the woman with a smile on her lips. The woman''s expression returned to indifference. In front of Su Bai, she stepped back. This made her somewhat unhappy. In fact, even if she took the tombstone, the punishment that Su Bai suffered was only the difficulty of the next story. However, the broadcast does not put him in the dead, but this guardian, the sense of responsibility, is too strong. "Do you think you are wronged?" Su Bai asked his finger and asked very doubtfully. "An elephant retreats in front of the ants." The woman replied indifferently that she did not need to cover her attitude in front of Su Bai. From the moment she entered, she did not make any cover, because Su Bai was not with her. The level of people, do not need her to care about his feelings. "Oh." Su Bai should have a voice, it seems to be undecided, but soon, Su Bai once again picked up the lid and smashed the tombstone in front of him. "boom!" The roar of the deafening sound echoed on the side of Huangquan, and the tombstone itself began to tremble. Because there is a reason for jade, because there is a woman who violates the rules, so Su Bai can mobilize the power of jade at this time, and there is a blessing of jade, even if these tombstones left by the big monks, in front of Su Bai Can''t resist at all. This is the rule, This is the rule that the broadcast is made here! Therefore, Su Bai does not need to transport the tombstones like a woman while suppressing the soul imprints left by the big guys inside. "you" Some women can''t understand Su Bai''s behavior. She clearly has regressed, and she has already retreated. Even her own concession can completely relieve Su Bai from the punishment of this incident, but Su Bai continues to smash the tombstone without any scruples. . The woman has already sensed the trembling of the soul in the tombstone. If Su Bai once again, the tombstone will have a crack. Once the crack is generated, it means that the road in the tombstone has been destroyed! Su Bais mouth is still smiling, he seems to be resting, and he seems to be saving the power of the next wave, because he is not in good health, so he really needs rest. "Do you think you are regressing? Do you think you are wronged? Do you think I am unreasonable?" Su Bai kept asking, and then the smile on his face became more apparent. "What I want is not your concession, but Its from the time you appear in front of me until now, your feeling of being forced, I am really upset, very unhappy. "You are threatening me?" The woman looked at Su Bai. At this moment, the emotion that the woman had been disrupted by the Su Bai bombardment of the tombstone was calmed down. She naturally was not willing to be pinched by Su Bai, which was not in line with her style. However, Su Bai did not care if the woman suddenly became tough. He just said what he wanted to say. "In your heart, you have been thinking about whether the broadcast will be uncomfortable, thinking about whether you will be upset, You should never have thought about it. Whether my guardian will be upset. The womans eyes twitched slightly. "But it''s a pity that Laozi is really uncomfortable!" Su Bai''s voice suddenly increased. "Hey, your mother, you think you gave in. You think you are wronged, but Laozi clearly tells you that Laozi is watching you." Unhappy, is to pull you to die, go to his mother''s broadcast, go to his mother''s rules, I will see you are not pleasing to pull you to bury, You bite me! After that, Su Bai once again picked up the coffin cover and smashed the tombstone that was already fragile in front of him. The woman immediately gave a scream, and the figure appeared directly on the side of Su Bai. One hand was photographed on the coffin cover in the hands of Su Bai. The coffin cover immediately flew out and plunged into the yellow spring. immediately, The woman''s other hand caught Su Bai''s neck, and the two quickly slammed into the opposite side of the rock wall. Su Bais back is close to the rock wall, and even the rock wall has been sunken for this. The woman is still steadily squeezing the Su Bai into the rock, and the woman is very calm. At this point, the face finally showed a twist caused by anger: "Do you think you can scare me? You think that like the real world society, you don''t break the law when you are mentally ill? Do you think I will eat you? I will make you regret it. The woman said these words, but it was so ridiculous in Su Bai''s eyes. If she really didn''t care, if she really didn''t believe it, then there is no need to let her calm down from the beginning and just broke. It doesn''t matter if you don''t care, but you still care. "Come on..." Su Bai''s body was constantly squeezed, it was very painful, but Su Bai still stared at the woman in front of him, or continued. "Come, kill me, you quickly kill me. Ah, what is my identity, you won''t know? You killed me, killing me is much more guilty than stealing a few tombstones blatantly! For the first time, Su Bai had a sense of superiority as a civil servant. The strength of women is constantly increasing, and the pain of Su Bai is also increasing, but Su Bai still has a smile on his face. "I might really like what I want..." The womans sentence was stopped before she finished, because she sensed that Su Bais soul and body strength were shaking and disordering. this is, Is this going to blew? "Quick hands, don''t compare, come!" Su Bai almost screamed in red eyes. "I will help you, I will blew myself, it will be the death of you, the guardian of the land of death." You, arrogant, come!!!!!!!" v3 Chapter 792： Cheers! The woman looked at Su Bai deeply. This time, when she saw Su Bai, Su Bai was no longer the test of the two people in her eyes, but a special meaning. Of course, women also doubted whether Su Bai is really bluffing, but it seems that it is really not like; Moreover, she knows that she is not willing to gamble, because once the result of gambling is lost for herself, it is a catastrophe. The son of Qianjin does not sit in the hall. She is bound with Su Bai in her identity. For her, this is a very disadvantageous thing. At this time, it senses the energy of disorder in Su Bai''s body. The woman knows better that she can''t even say a word, because she feels that she is likely to make a lot of "words". This man stimulates the most extreme way of direct selection. When you are threatened by others and you have to eat the threat of the other party, It is very difficult. At the end of a serious look at Su Bai, the woman''s body shape made a glimpse of crystal fragments began to dissipate, the direction of dissipation is the direction of the entrance. Then, at the end of the black-based sermon, the glaring white light flashed. woman, left. Su Bai coughed a few times, rubbed the blood of his mouth with his back, and then he grabbed the jade and flew out of the rock wall and went straight to the entrance. Three tombstones, lying there quietly, The woman finally did not take the tombstone away. However, Su Bai did not have the slightest joy as a winner. "Meow" Auspicious came back with wishfulness. Ruyi had a wound on his body. It should have been hurt by a woman before. The woman did not dare to be too motivated by Su Bai, but for the black cat in the land of the testimony, the woman had no psychological pressure, even if it was only black. The cat has been more dedicated than the guardian of the testimony for a long time, but the broadcast does not give the identity of a black cat guardian. Su Bai checked it. The wishful injury was not serious. It was only now that it was shocked. After a break, the soul will be awakened after a period of stability. "Nothing big." Su Bai reached out and licked his auspicious head. Auspicious instinctively resentful, just to see Su Bai''s face is not very comfortable, so that Su Bai touched two. Immediately, the auspicious will be placed on the steps, and his claws will be used to groom the hair. Although he has not seen each other for two or twenty years, there is nothing wrong with auspiciousness to do these things at this time. "Auspicious........." Su Bai suddenly sighed, and he sat down silently on the lid. Auspicious turned his head and looked at Su Bai. I don''t know what Su Bai wants to say. In fact, according to the auspicious understanding of Su Bai, he should rarely reveal this kind of sentimental look. This is a very decisive human being. "Every time I take my own life, I bet against others. When I am barefoot and scare others to wear shoes, even if I win in the end, I will not get the slightest happiness and coolness." Su Bai reached out and rubbed his face. This is the truth of Su Bai, and it is also a matter of heart. Many times, his own illness and madness are nothing more than a smashing boat that he has no choice but to compromise. But every time I take my own life, I put everything on my desk and put it on the table to scare others away. This is really nothing to be happy about. "Oh." Auspicious screamed at Su Bai. "It''s still weak, it''s still too weak." Su Bai held his hands and smiled. "I hope that someone will play this hand to me in the future, and I will work hard with me. Every time I am like this, I feel like me." In recent years, I have been walking in the same place." Auspicious squatted down the steps, it closed his eyes, like a fake. Seeing auspiciousness, I dont want to listen to myself, and Su Bai is not much nonsense. I first checked the situation of Charles and found that the goods were still looking at the sky with gaze. Obviously, I still didnt wake up, thought about it, Su White simply lifted him up and put it in his own shackle to let him lie first. In the end, he also made sacrifices. Moreover, the woman did not seem to have the meaning of going to the Western Testimony. Subsequently, Su Bai relocated the three tombstones back to their original positions, and there were , and the tombstones left by these ancestors were very honest. After finishing all this, Su Bai stood alone at the highest point of the altar, and the yellow spring water below was still flowing, as if nothing had happened. Hands, silently supported on the carved bar, Su Bai licked his lips, In fact, he still has progress, such as Su Yuhang, he has not lived in his own mind, he has begun to get rid of the design and control of that man and woman. Everything is moving in the right direction, and it seems that I really lack some patience. The three tombstones that the woman chose, Su Bai wrote down, and after a while they completely recovered, Su Bai planned to start enlightenment from the three tombstones. one way or another, life, Always keep going. At this point, Su Bai shook his head and said to himself: "Mom, how do you feel like you are now a farmer uncle who has been burdened with life?" At this time, a drop of water dripped onto the tip of Su Bais nose. Su Bai smiled and reached out and touched it gently. Then looked up and looked up. "Its strange, is the the roof of the land of the testimony actually leaking rain? .................. The woman came out very quickly. The fat man, the Buddha and the monk who were coming outside were some unexpected. She went so directly, perhaps because her own light was broken by Su Bais testimony. The woman is not I am very satisfied with my current state of mind, and therefore I did not stay in front of these three ants for a while and chose to leave. Just as she was abruptly appearing outside the bronze door yesterday to find a fat man, her departure did not really take away half of the clouds. "Going?" asked the Buddha. The fat man reached out and looked at the normal line that had disappeared from his palm. He nodded. "The formation is closed. It just happened that she was gone." "The mood seems to be bad." The monk said at this time. "Hey, my big monk can read the woman''s mind." The fat man snarled. The monk glanced at the fat man and said, "Compared to your mind, the woman''s mind is actually very good." "........." Fat man. The fat man suddenly felt that this time things seemed to be more embarrassing than the things that were black in the incinerator. Since the woman has left, there is no need for the three people here to worry about anything. Although they can''t enter the place of the testimony, they don''t know what is going on inside, but the mood is not pleasant when the woman walks. Out, presumably the white inside should be nothing to lose. Since Foye was sitting down, the fat man and the monk also sat down. At this time, the fat man seems to be deliberately trying to get back to the field. He deliberately reached out and touched the beard that he did not exist, and then coughed and said to the monk: "Monk, come, scream, I will listen." The meaning of the fat man is very simple. Now my fat man and the Buddha are both high-level listeners. If your monk is still a senior person, come and call an adult. This is not a rule. Foye laughed and said nothing. The monk smiled and bowed his head to the fat man. He said, "The grown-up is good." "Oh." The fat man should have a voice. The two peoples jokes have also been opened. The fat man still asks with some enthusiasm: The monk, are you in trouble with advancement? Among the four, Su Bai was the first to advance, followed by the fat man and the Buddha. Now the monk is left alone. The fat man naturally has this question. It is reasonable to say that the talent and accumulation of the monk is definitely no worse than the three of them. In fact, there is a consensus among the four people. Among the four people, the purest one is Su Bai. The bottom line is the fat man, the most straightforward Buddha, as for the monk, um, sinister, hypocritical, city, heart and everything. Can be stuffed with him. At this time, Lord Buddha said: "The seven laws are too big." The fat man does not understand the meaning of this sentence, but it is also to hear the taste. The monk does not seem to be in a hurry, and it is intentional and not anxious. Then there is no need for the emperor to be too anxious. Immediately, the fat man thought of something, got up and walked to his car, and put a box of beer and several generations of pickled chicken feet and tofu from the trunk. "The brothers haven''t got together for a long time, let''s have a drink together, and you will just take a look at the monk. It''s not good to make tea here." The monk picked up a can of beer and opened the pull ring. Obviously the monk didn''t mind. The three people raised the beer together, but found that there was still one less person. The fat man suddenly said: "You have a big white photo on your mobile phone. When you put his photo here, he will sit next to us." The three men looked at each other for a long time and shook their heads. Obviously, there are no photos of Su Bai in the three-person mobile phone. Also, who will take a photo of a man and put it on his mobile phone. Its a pity that the current Su Bai is in the land of the testimony, and even if the current fat man joins the monk, it is impossible to open the battlefield of the testimony directly and then enter the room as absolutely as before. At present, there is still no way to make up for it. At the beginning, Xu Fugui was able to transmit information to the outside world even if he was lying in the territory of the sermon, but now Su Bai can not do it. At the end, the fat man suddenly laughed. "Come, let''s first hit the cup, I will take two and help one." The fat man took two cans of beer in his hand and the Buddha and the monk touched the cup. Then the three of them each took a drink. Then the fat man directly poured the can of beer belonging to Su Bai directly to the ground, which is no different from the yellow wine when he went to the grave. "Hahahaha, isnt it just living underground?..." The wind that had blown through the Bohai Sea was blowing here, blowing over the grass, and blowing the alcohol that was scattered on the ground, slowly drifting in the air, slowly dissipating... v3 Chapter 793： White 爹 white mother (two in one big On January 23, 1923, American Osbourne and Chinese Zeng Jun founded the China Radio Corporation, broadcasting radio programs for the first time in Shanghai through self-built radio stations, and selling radios at the same time. More than 500 radios in the city received the radio program, which was the first radio in Shanghai and the first in the country. Later, with the constant establishment of radio stations, radios gradually emerged in the Shanghai area, all imported goods, the most produced in the United States, the first one is the ore radio, the second is the tube radio, the public likes to use the ore radio. Before the popularity of the TV, the radio was undoubtedly the most important entertainment tool for human beings. Nowadays, most of Chinas 80s have memories of listening to the radio when they were young, but with the development of the times, the popularity of television first followed by It is the promotion of computers and networks, and the status of the radio has naturally gone from bad to worse, and even has reached an extremely embarrassing point. For example, there is such a tacit understanding in the news industry, a press conference, if the reporters of the TV station did not come, then wait until the people came to set up the plane and start again, if the reporters in the newspaper industry did not Come, then wait another hour, if you haven''t come yet, if the reporter who is a radio broadcast news program doesn''t come, hey, you said who didn''t come? Nowadays, radio is also a radio program. The most important people in China can be divided into two categories, one is students and the other is drivers. In the early years, there were actually migrant workers in the third category. However, most of the construction workers quarters are now equipped with routers covering WIFI. The migrant workers who hold smart phones naturally no longer need them. Relying on broadcast programs to send boring time, and for students and drivers, the radio just fits the characteristics of their work and life. Therefore, many radio programs now basically insert real-time traffic information from local cities. They themselves know the present. Most of the crowds are listening to their own programs. ............ "Okay, listeners, today, our "Golden Years" program is over here. Welcome everyone to listen to our program tonight. Tomorrow, we are in the 92.9 Nantong music traffic broadcast, and we will see you." The operator across the glass cut into the advertisement and made an "OK" gesture to the female announcer inside. The female announcer smiled, took off his own headset, and gently pinched his own. Wrist, sitting for so long, it is really aching. Nowadays, the work of being a radio host has gradually become a kind of persistence from the iron rice bowl and the fascinating appearance that everyone envied ten or twenty years ago. Just as the former people made straw shoes for the purpose of wearing and taking out at home. Selling is now a work of art, and radio hosts are beginning to change in this direction. Nowadays, many famous hosts who check their resumes are actually engaged in broadcasting and radio hosting. When the volume of this big ship began to gradually decrease, many people had to choose to quit to re-plan themselves. The route of life. "Sister Liu, nightingale." The female host, who came out of the studio and just gave her a gesture, immediately came out with a slap in the face, apparently taking the time to order the takeaway, and still not hot. "I said Chen De, can you be so eccentric, what about me?" The female assistant on the side shouted dissatisfiedly. "You treat this differently, which is not conducive to our unity and work." The female assistant is ridiculous. Staring at the young man named Chen De, it was not so angry. After all, the female surname of Liu, although she is over 30 years old, is well maintained, her skin is tender and tender than the 20-year-old girl, and her high cold temperament is also fascinating. Its terrible, that is, the female assistant himself admits that even if she is a woman, she cant control some of her associations with Lius, and even once doubt her true orientation. As for Chen De, a young man, he is naturally unable to hold on to such a beautiful woman. It has been less than a month since he was assigned to it. He began to pay attention to it. He was a woman, and the female assistant found himself in a hurry. If you don''t get up, it''s probably that people are too good. "Come, Xiaofang, give it to you." Liu Jie handed the donkey in her hand to the female assistant Xiaofang. Xiaofang was a little embarrassed. "Which is this, this is the heart of Chen De''s heart. I just made a mistake in order to take advantage of the time to take out the ads." "You eat, I like to eat a hand, I don''t like Xiaoyan very much." Liu put the donkey on the table of Xiaofang, and then took off his coat from the hanger on one side. Nantong belongs to the coastal city, even if it has already entered the summer, but the night after the end of the late-night program is still quite cool. "Clap your hands? Then I will copy my hand next time." Chen De does not mind if he buys a cheaper Xiaofang. He actually knows that he and Liu Jie are unlikely. On the one hand, Liu Jies consistently high cold temperament It is difficult for him to give birth to the kind of voyeuristic heart. Moreover, Liu Jie is not the kind of empty and lonely woman. Even if she wants to go to the home, she will not be interested in it. But sometimes men are so embarrassed, knowing that two people can''t have the slightest development and possibility, but still can''t help but be good to her. Liu Jie is not too young. Although it is completely unprepared to be able to guess her exact age, she can feel it. It should be the age of the mother. For Chen Des own thoughts, Liu Jie can naturally get it. Its the wisdom of a woman, and its the wisdom that is needed as a beautiful and attractive woman. When I walked out of the door of the radio station, Tiangong was a little unbeautiful, and it rained slightly, which made the night''s bleakness add another point. There are two barbecue stalls not far from the door, there is no storefront, it is a mobile stall. In fact, doing this kind of business, earning a lot of money, the things sold on the barbecue stalls can go wholesale, and the wholesale price is not expensive, barbecue The appliances are also used for a long time to add long-term use, and the cost has already been recovered, plus no need for shop fees; And at night, when you come out to set up a stall, you will consciously clean up and clean up nearby when you know the rules. There will be few urban management and other troubles, that is, people will be tired. Of course, people living in this world are themselves A very tired thing. Liu Jie took her bag and went to a stall. The stall was a couple, and a small donkey was used as a helper. The business was not warm, and the people sat a little, but the night was still long. It was already good. . "The oldest three." Liu sister said to the boss. "You have to, you sit." The boss took the initiative to take a rag and wiped the table that had been wiped by her. I asked Liu to sit here. Generally, because Liu is an old customer, the boss knows. She is a radio station person, so it is very polite, of course, and the most important point is that the boss wife and husband, like Liu Jie, are Sichuan people. Once a person leaves home, he feels the dialect is kind. After Liu Jie sat down, the boss wife personally gave Liu Jie a brain-boiled flower. The owners barbecue stall was not selling brains, but because Lius sister likes to eat, the bosss wife also prepared some things every day. A friend, Tiannanhaibei, who is living in a foreign country, has a taste of a fellow countryman, and always makes people feel kind. There are not many people who like to eat brains in Nantong, or that there are not many people in the coastal areas of Jiangsu and Zhejiang, plus there are few people like duck intestines and goose intestines, but few people like to eat, but these are indeed It is a favorite food of people in Sichuan, and Chuan people naturally have their own way to remove these foods and make them delicious. A few of the people on the table next door who had a barbecue together had a few eyes that couldnt help but squint at Lius side. Its probably that the probability of meeting such a beautiful woman on the barbecue stall in the middle of the night is really too low and too low. In the dialect, I commented on the appearance of Liu Jie. Some of them are really a bit uncomfortable, but they feel that they are talking about South China. They think that Liu Jie, who just communicated with the boss with Trump, cant understand, the language is unreasonable, naturally There will be no embarrassment, and the Nantong dialect is indeed the most incomprehensible category in the national dialect system. Miss Liu understood it, but she didn''t care. Even a few young young people used her body to talk about her. She didn''t even move her eyebrows. Since you live in this world, you have to enjoy the world''s dirty and disgusting things when you enjoy the beautiful side of the world. Fortunately, brain flowers, hand-picked, and a bowl of vegetables have been brought up. With food, you can temporarily distract yourself. The proprietress gave Liu Jie a bowl of rice and went to her own business. Liu Jie is eating quietly alone. This may be the most relaxing moment of her day. The proprietress is also a sentimental person. If he is not busy at night, he always likes to sit next to Mrs. Liu and put on a dragon gate array with Liu Jie. The most talked about is nothing more than a pair of children. The couple come out to work to earn money, and a pair of children stay in the house. Its natural to be in the middle school in Sichuan. The impressions of the Sichuanese on the world are mostly hot, but in fact, the Sichuan girl is actually the most home-going, and the sense of responsibility and dedication to the family is also very strong. This way, the boss can get the clearest presentation. The proprietress also asked Liu Jie if she had her own children, because the proprietress is not sure that the urban white-collar workers like Liu Jie are old, and it seems that there are not many children. Passing on the ancestors and inheriting the incense, for modern urbanites, it is not a mission but a bondage. Liu Jie once answered it once. It seems to be thinking for a while. The answer is: "Yes." It is indeed a very strange thing to have a child who still needs to use the interrogative sentence to answer. However, the bosss automatic brain supplement may be divorced before, and the child is married to the man. The hand is very refreshing, the soup is also very delicious, the brain is tender and smooth, and the food is also very tasty. This authentic Sichuan-style nightingale is actually a small stove opened by the boss to Liu. Just like Chinese people go to the United States to open restaurants, the taste of Chinese food in restaurants will become very strange. It is to deliberately cater to American tastes. Although the wife and wife are authentic Sichuanese, the barbecues and nightingales that are usually sold are not authentic. Taste, because most of the locals are not used to eating, even if the sign in front of the dining car grill is "old Chengdu barbecue." Especially the dish of Xiaomi spicy and a dish of kimchi in front of Liu Jie, the locals will not want to go to the boss when they eat supper, but these are essential things in restaurants in Sichuan. The thing hasn''t finished yet, and Liu''s cell phone rang. There is no remarked number but it is no stranger. Because Liu Sister''s mobile phone is not used many times, she rarely plays mobile phones, and even there is no one in the address book. The name, which is very incompatible with the current mobile phone usage habits, but it does not hinder the life of Liu Jie. Liu Jie took the call and a voice came from the man: "Get off work, I will pick you up by car." Liu Jie responded and then hung up the phone. A man drove out late at night to pick up a woman who was working late. According to normal logic, the relationship between the two should be very close, but the tone of the mans speech and Lius In response, it seems that the relationship between the two is very cold. When Liu Jie felt that she was eating well, a very ordinary public just came over and stopped at the side of the road. There was a man in black short sleeves sitting in the car. Mobile phone, this is the usual match of the current master. Although in recent years, because the Didi beat the rest of the competitors to start a big one, the initial welfare has been cut almost, but these drivers have no other choice. "The conscience of the capitalist..." In this sentence, Liu sister heard the middle-aged man in the car more than once. Liu Jie got the account and got on the bus, but she didn''t sit in the passenger seat, but sat behind. Obviously, this is an attitude and a distance. If it is an ordinary man, it will come out in the middle of the night to pick up the next night. The woman in the class, if the woman still refuses to sit in the passenger seat and deliberately alienated herself, it is estimated that she will not be interested in the next few days. In this impetuous era, who is more sincere? But this man, who picked her up, became a habit. Or, it is already part of his life to pick her up every day. "Capital is good before monopoly. After monopoly, it becomes an exploiter." The man shut down the software in a mobile phone. Obviously, after picking up the woman tonight, he is also off work. Liu Jie did not take care of this man, although this man has become less and less, but Liu has no interest in talking to him. On the front seat back of the car, there is a word on it, and one picture is attached to the new one. Because Liu Jie knows that this man will write a word every day, he will draw a picture, and then stick it on the front car. On the seat. When driving in the day, if there is a passenger who appreciates it, you can talk to him more. If you don''t understand it, then there is no need to talk. Liu sister remembers that she has a lot of words in her impressions, but there are very few words in writing and drawing, as if she is immersed in her own world. The man once proudly proud of himself. How many literary women have been captured by Dan Qing. But now, it seems to be all gone. His age is also big, although he can''t see it on the outside. But life is only a hundred years old. The ancients said that thirty and four forty are not confusing and knowing the destiny. They all know the age of the destiny. Ordinary people can become free and easy at this age, not to mention the experience of this man, than ordinary people. Can be much richer. The man started the car, and Nantong was a city that didn''t have a traffic jam. It was naturally more comfortable to drive at night. Liu sister gently leaned against the door, her eyes squinting outside is not so gorgeous neon, this is a quiet city, which is why she chose to settle in this city. Because the city is close to Shanghai, it is not appropriate to refer to it as Shanghai''s satellite city. But after all, because Shanghai and Shanghai are separated by a Sutong Bridge, it seems to be bustling Shanghai. It has taken away the hustle and bustle of the city that should belong to it. In comparison, although Chengdu is an inland city, it is much more serious than the south coast of Nantong. The car entered the main road, and then went up the Jianghai Avenue elevated. The man who drove the car put a song called "Si Si", which is the theme song of a Japanese TV series called "Deep Night Canteen". The tunes are very serene and suitable for the evening. Listen when you are still. A while ago, the domestic TV series was also flopped in Japan, but the exaggeration and frivolity continued throughout it, completely losing the taste of the original Japanese TV series. Liu sent a sigh, as if he and his youth and impulsiveness have passed away. When you lose something, you guess you will miss it more and more, when you are tired of something, I will regret my previous ignorance. Unfortunately, many times in life, you can''t look back. For a long time, the car came down from Jianghai Avenue and turned into the auxiliary road. Liu Jie does not live in the urban area of ??Nantong, but lives in the suburb of Xingren Town. They bought a suite in the town called Renhes home. The reason for resettling there is not the urban housing price. Expensive, but because they seem to prefer to drive out at this time in the evening, but if they live in the city, they simply drive out for a distraction, but they lose the way to go home from work. The atmosphere, a very ridiculous reason, was accepted by both. "Fortunately, we did not buy this community." When passing by a community, the man pointed his finger. This is a very common community, but it seems to be new in the past few years, and the popularity does not seem to be sufficient. "A group of Shanghainese specially bought a house here, and then lived without a living person. They used an urn as a mourning hall." The man shook his head and said, "In this building, the living people who lived may not have died." More, hehe." What Liu sister cares about is not the fact that the house in the hall is more than the living person. She cares that the man actually pays attention to this matter and tells her as an anecdote. The man did not seem to care about Lius opinion. He just continued to talk on his own, because after the two returned home, they basically did not communicate and went back to their respective rooms. "The price of the cemetery over there has also been fired. A good cemetery is also hundreds of thousands. It is better to buy a suite in the suburbs of the nearby city and use it as a mourning hall. In the past, you can often see small houses as graves in the countryside. Now, the atmosphere is over, and the house where people live is a grave." Liu sister closed her eyes slightly, but unfortunately, she did not rest for a long time, because the car quickly turned into the community where she lived, and the man stopped the car. Liu Jie also got out of the car, and then the man locked the car. The two stopped talking and went to the floor silently. The man opened the door, and Liu entered his room. The man entered his own room. Living under one roof is like someone who belongs to two worlds, but in fact, they are really the same kind of people. After taking a shower in the bathroom in the room, Liu did not blow her hair, but let her wet hair stick to her shoulder and slowly sat down at the bedside. The furnishings in the room are very simple, even without a TV or a dressing table, at home, not even a router. For ordinary entertainment, for them, they have long lost their attraction, but what really attracts them is perhaps the most essential of life. Because of this, they can make them feel that I am still alive. lonely? Not alone, but not lonely. In life, in society, they are two very small people. In their life path, they are also very small two people, because on this road, it seems that only two of them are still moving forward. A long time ago, they had companions. But some people gave up, some people left, and leaving, probably means that even if you look back, you cant see the familiar figure. Maybe, at the beginning, they can still feel a little lonely, but slowly, when When only two of them were left around, they accepted the reality silently. Maybe, at this time, many people have joined or are ready to join this road, but they have gone too far and far, many people are watching them, many eyes are staring at them, Because they go far, the talent behind them expects to see an answer here. But in fact, there is no answer. Because of this road, there is no choice. There was a radio on Lius bedside table. I looked at the time and almost arrived. Liu Jie turned on the radio. "Welcome to the "Midnight Horror Story Program", I am the show host Sun Ran, the story that I brought to you today is called........." After listening to this paragraph, Liu Jie pressed the radio and let it stop playing. seem, This long night, This boring life, This dust-changing life, It is only by the beginning of this midnight ghost story show that it can make your soul instinctively produce some instigation. ~： Section) In the last chapter, "White and White Mom", in a strict sense, it is a very chapter of water, but the dragon is very serious. From the time of eating and changing dinner, changing to writing and feeling satisfied, the sky is already bright. This is the first time that the man and the woman entered the line of sight with a formal first perspective. The dragon considered a lot of ways to play, but wrote it and chose this one. They are very strong, which has been paved a lot before, so the dragon feels that their first appearance, if they still write according to the usual way of writing, always feel afraid to write them down. For example, according to the way the normal strong players play, it seems that they have wasted so much for the past, and always feel that they have fallen. The dragon has also shaped some strong characters, such as blood corpses, such as Xu Fugui, but it is a pity that they should be a higher level than Xu Fugui. After the ordinary way of writing, the dragon feels dissatisfied and directly deletes the rewrite. So, the chapter that was updated late at night was dragged to the end of the morning, so please don''t blame it. Yesterday I saw a reader''s message saying that the broadcast is very good. It is much better than the dragon, but it is too depressed. He only wants to chase after it, but he won''t watch it again. Indeed, even if there is an occasional sputum on the table of Su Bai, the book "Terror Broadcasting" is still not a cool text, and it can even be labeled as "abuse the Lord" and "repress", in the direction of the current online novels. This kind of book, actually did not flutter, and actually there are so many people to see, it is indeed a clear stream. "Terror Broadcasting" has been published for a year. When it was just on the shelves, the dragon issued a single chapter saying that this book does not contend for the monthly ticket, just want to write quietly. Do not contend for the monthly vote, there is no reason to explode, the basic constant two daily, let the dragon have time to think, and even, sometimes the dragon saw a lot of readers rewarded, the dragon squinted and stole While not seeing it, and not thanking me in the chapter, perhaps this will attract more rewards and income, but the dragon is worried that there will be more outbreaks for the codewords and the codewords will cause problems in the plot. In fact, many times even Two times a day, it is still a lot of pressure for the dragon. Its really time-consuming and energy-intensive to do one thing with your heart. Its not a complaint, its not a pity. The dragon basically does not issue a single chapter, because there is no need to fight for anything, and there is no need to specifically appeal to what. The last two chapters were still sick and hospitalized, and they were granted a marriage certificate. The purpose of this single chapter is: The dragon knows that there may be readers who think of water in the last chapter, but since they have already caught up with the readers here, they should all be regarded as true love powder. From the perspective of the dragon, they are all the same people, and I hope everyone can write about the dragon. In this chapter, the feelings and emotions are taken by the same person. If you look at the chapter carefully, you should not feel the water. Their official appearance also marks the beginning of a new phase in the book. After all, I have worked harder than I usually have to write more things. If I see someone talking about water, I always feel sorry... Ok, the dragon went to sleep, Mo panic, Hold the dragon! v3 Chapter 794： Buddha Lord Buddha! Bohai recently rectified the sewage, so it was ordered to suspend the opening of the nearby hotel, which naturally caused the owners of the hotel to complain, but complained that they were hungry and complained, and they also passed away, and then they can give themselves a small vacation. I should get some rest time. For people in the service industry, the more people take a vacation, the more busy they are. When making money and work has become a habit, sometimes it is guilty to stop and decompress yourself. Feeling, so I continue to bite my teeth and continue to do it. The toughness of the Chinese can be clearly reflected on this point. Moreover, the B&B Inns in the seaside are mostly small, so basically the bosses of the various owners also use themselves as small workers. The homestay is supported by word of mouth. Sometimes it is better to hire someone. Be assured of doing things. This morning, the owner of the inn sat on the wicker chair in the yard, and while watching the magazine and drinking tea, her husband, the boss here, took a trip back to his hometown at this time. The buddy hired in the inn. They have also been on vacation for a while, and the proprietress herself has been able to relax. However, although the inn was closed, it was not without guests. At this moment, two monks walked down from the room on the second floor. One person was dressed in the orthodox Central Plains monk, and the other was a lama suit. The sale of the two monks is enough to make people feel that they are sorghum, and naturally they deserve to be treated as monks here. The proprietress confiscated the room rate and let them use it alone, and even if the above person came to check and found that they had guests, but if they saw that they were only accepting two monks, they would not be too prosecuted, and everyone can understand it by borrowing a good relationship on weekdays. Things. The monk and the Buddha Lord thanked the proprietress and then left. In the bed of the room, the monk left enough room for a drink, and had his own cause and effect. Moreover, the monk did not fall to the monk who needed to turn the edge. . The two slowly walked along the seaside and watched the beautiful scenery while chatting about Buddhist scriptures. This is what they often do when they live in the old house, and therefore, during the time when Su Bai left the fat man. Even if they only live in the house, they won''t feel bored. The fat man didn''t live with them. It wasn''t because the fat man couldn''t easily stay in the inn, but he went to Dali city to find the mink. For his hobby, the fat man never denied it. Not obscured. After chatting for a while, Foye stood at the seaside and opened a topic: "The array of tactics, can you really break it?" Also, the womans act of directly finding out the law and opening it into it is actually falling into the eyes of the Buddha and the monk in the distance. This place of testimony is actually equivalent to a besieged city, where people want to go out. And the people outside want to come in. Buddha did not hide his yearning for the place of the testimony. You must know that there are tombstones left by the witnesses of the past generations. That is the most eye-catching wealth. Even the person outside this party is also Can not be excused. "This is life, but also the number of operations. In fact, the poor is that I don''t want to stay in that place. The tombstones in the earth, the yellow springs are desolate, and the good ones are called guardians. It is actually a grave guardian. As for the formation method, there is no way for the poor and the fat people. In fact, the fat man has too many things to be studied because of his contact. His formation can be called excellent, but the formation is not his main special direction. Otherwise, plus the post-advanced barrenness, the two together, should have a 30-fourth grasp try. "But you are still waiting." Gyatso smiled. Others are unclear but the same as the deaf person can not know the calculation of this old friend? The heart of the seven laws is too big. He is not willing to use the soul or the flesh as a single advancement to drive the other to advance. He is waiting for an opportunity to wait for his body and soul to advance at the same time. As the saying goes, people are more arrogant than others, and the rest of the people are stuck in the peak of the seniors. They all have to rely on the opportunity to be able to advance to the advanced audience, but the seven laws are sketched slowly and unhurriedly. As if you have obsessive-compulsive disorder, you are not satisfied with 100%. "Is there a monk you know here in Yunnan?" asked Gyatso. "Yeah." The monk nodded. "But I have just been there once a year ago. I have seen and retired. This time, there is no need to contact." "The mountains here are so good, its good to stay here for a while, but unfortunately we cant get in, otherwise we can bring some condolences to Dabai. Said Gyatsos own mouth unconsciously revealing a smile, He Probably inside, its really boring." However, at this moment, the smile of Gyatsos mouth slowly solidified, because the water surface in front of him swayed a strange ripple at this time, because the ripple was a kind of circle around the center. The folded and orderly waves are pushed out, and this orderly, it is too deliberate, it seems to be carefully carved. Perhaps ordinary people will not notice this, but the Buddha who has advanced into a high-level audience can not see this? Buddha himself immediately reached out and gestured to the monk to retreat. If it was a crisis at the senior audience level, then the current monk does not have the ability to cope and participate. The monk did not reluctantly and slammed back a lot. In the process of the retreat of the monk, a clear face of the Bohai Sea suddenly appeared a womans face; The woman''s face is very delicate, and the complexion is black and black. When a woman comes out of the water, a hair is wetly draped over her shoulder, just like a hibiscus, but the layer on the woman''s face is waxed. The strange luster is unfortunately destroying this atmosphere. When the face is out of the water, the womans eyes are slowly opening. a piece of white, Nothing black! In an instant, as if the clouds in the sky were pressed down at this time, the airflow around them formed a horrible whirlpool in an instant. This is the gas field that a woman appears, with a kind of shackle! When the womans entire body surfaced, when she stood barefoot on the water, both the monk and Gyatsos face showed a slight surprise. "Buddha" "Buddha" As a monk of the Buddha, although there is a difference between the Buddha and the Gyatso, it is undeniable that everyone is still inherited, and both of them are extremely broad and familiar with Buddhism in various regions of the country. In India, nature is one of the most important. The appearance of this woman and the appearance of the costumes at the time of the appearance of the costumes are clearly the performance of the Buddha. The female bodhisattvas in many temples in India are basically the same as her. Of course, many female bodhisattvas in Chinese temples are actually Chinese. The aesthetics of man have changed the image. In other words, this is a female bodhisattva. Of course, it can be said that it is a listener who has cultivated herself into a female bodhisattva! "I want him!" The woman pointed her finger at the monk behind Jiazhao and directly explained her own intentions, because the lama who was between himself and his own goal made the woman feel a taboo. "You are not an audience here." Foye did not answer the womans request for the monk, because this does not require an answer. It is naturally impossible for the Buddha to send the monk to the woman. The Buddha is certainly not asking whether the woman is a local audience in Yunnan, but whether the other is China. audience. The woman smiled slightly and did not answer the question of Buddha. immediately, She raised her hand, then, The womans original face of compassion turned into a wicked sorrow, and all the light around it was sucked in at this time, as if a huge black hole was swallowing everything here. "Pretend to be a ghost!" Buddha himself immediately drank, propped up with one hand, and a hatchet appeared in his hand and slammed it down. The sound of "", the darkness of the surroundings was cut open, and the light outside re-entered. However, the black was like ink and re-dipped the opened mouth. A white hand came out from the black curtain and appeared behind the monk. At this time, a Buddhist monk''s mark that had not been intended to join the war group began to appear. The Buddha, who had just tried to open the shady scene and did not achieve practical results, appeared next to the monk, grabbed the womans hand with one hand, and yelled at the monk: "You can''t believe me, I can''t help you. You don''t have to be promoted at this time. And the fat man is in the city. I don''t believe he can''t get out of the woman after sensing the energy fluctuations here." The words of the monks brows slowly converge, and then smiled bitterly: "It just turned into a cumbersome, always a little embarrassed." Buddha''s hand entangled with the woman''s hand, but at the same time, there were countless white hands from the shady, most of them grabbed the Buddha, but there is still a small part of the attempt to continue to shoot the monk. In the face of this only difficult hand, Buddha did not take a hatchet to cut, but in an instant, the Buddha''s breath on his body disappeared, followed by dirty, catastrophic, arrogant, etc. The breath rose from his body. Focusing on the body of Buddha, a layer of gray symbolizing the disease began to actively infect the darkness of the surrounding area, and the white jade hand sticking out from all sides of the black screen began to rot and pick up after being dyed by gray, and then began to It only turned into a dead bone and fell. Foye took a chance to make a scream, and the hatchet in his hand united with the body of the Qin Bing body to push forward the force. "Snapped" The darkness around is finally broken at this moment. The female bodhisattva is still standing on the water, only on the ring finger of her left hand, there is a clear wound. v3 Chapter 795： Quick battle! The face of the female Bodhisattva is so heavy that she is actually a solemn appearance of the Fa, but she can still feel the anger that she is rising, and the Buddha who has just succeeded in intercepting the Lord and she will leave the monk, this time is also The eyes are slightly condensed, because Foye does not know what the purpose of this woman wants to take away the monk. At the same time, this woman actually dared to bear the cause and effect of the broadcast punishment. Of course, it is very likely that the female Bodhisattva just wants a monk, but it is not to kill him, so even if he bears the cause and effect, the punishment will not be too heavy, but no matter what, it is impossible for the Buddha to let the woman say hello. Under the premise, I will take away the monks around me. There is no fear of standing on the face of the monk in the place. He seems to have never been afraid. But at this time, the speed of the beads that are licking between the fingers is undoubtedly much faster than usual. It may be because they need their former companions. Protection can''t help anything, so even if the mind is like a monk, it will suffer some waves. After all, this feeling is really not very good. The female Bodhisattva''s gaze gradually shifted from the monk to the Buddha. Through the previous fight, she knew one thing, that is, if she wanted to take the monk, she must first defeat the lama in front of him. Just like this, it seems that my cause and effect are a little bigger. However, the female Bodhisattva seems to have made up her mind. She slowly walked over the water and gently swayed her hands, but there was a blur of sight, as if she was beside her at this time, there were countless hands waving, all around, too Gradually, the Sanskrit sounded. One is called sentiment, or something called belief is being laid out, and the goal is Buddha. In ancient times, there were civil wars and civil wars. The same was true between monks and monks. Throughout the ages, for Chinese temples, there must be such a presence of monks to shock the small conservation temple industry, and there are also real monks sitting in the town. Specializing in Buddhist sects with foreign monks, if the former is defeated, it means that the temple industry may be violated, and if the latter is defeated, it means that the temple''s ethics and standards will be reduced. "She wants to reduce the penalty for broadcasting." The monk reminded, "Don''t ignore her." The Bodhisattva wants to solve the Gyatso in front of him and chooses the way of worshipping the Buddha. This way of confrontation is actually quite dangerous, no less than the confrontation of the soul, because the party is so loose or damaged, then the mood of that person is mostly It will also collapse. And if it is a confrontation in this way, it can be explained that two people mutually prove their understanding and perception of the Buddha. On the radio side, it is indeed able to reduce many causes and effects. Even if there is no reminder from the monk, Lord Buddha will not be able to sit down and talk to the female bodhisattva here, even if the scenery here is good, even if he is very confident in his belief in Buddha, he did not make such a choice that is beneficial to the other party. The other party is very mysterious. Sometimes mystery means a kind of power, but the other party is not strong enough to have enough confidence to push it away. It is completely different from the woman who used to enter the place of the testimony alone. A burst of Sanskrit sounded from the female bodhisattva, the flowers and trees on the shore seemed to have a new life and became more and more lush. The Buddha is holding a hatchet, and he ignores the situation. Finally, when a barefoot of the female bodhisattva just came ashore, the Buddha moved. Before he appeared in front of the female bodhisattva, a hatchet, so pushed out, the confrontation between the real strong, unless it is a high-level audience who specializes in refining, otherwise there will rarely be the kind of you coming to me. In the scene of the hundred rounds, everyone''s battle style has become more and more simple and pursues timeliness due to the accumulation of experience accompanied by the improvement of the level. For example, when everyone is a low-level audience or an ordinary audience, the battle also pays attention to using terrain or using other external factors to try to increase their victory or survival. But at this stage, external factors can play a role. The interference is really very small, and it can even be said that it has been neglected, and it is pure self-hard power. This knives of Buddha''s lord was straight forward and forth. He was waiting for the reaction of the other party to decide his next reaction. After all, the Buddha who advanced to the soul merged with the body of Qin Bing. Now he is A senior audience who has just been promoted, but his combat power is definitely not to be underestimated. However, it is a surprise to Foye that until his hatchet edge is close to the other''s body, even after the opponent has used the bodyguard or suffocating to defend the distance, the other party still has no slight reaction. Suddenly, Foye seems to suddenly understand what, and the monk behind him is also a slight glimpse at this time, obviously, the two monks have seen what, Its too late. Because the other party uses it, it is a conspiracy! "puff" Buddha''s hatchet pierced the chest of the female bodhisattva, but the female bodhisattva did not have blood flowing out. Even her face was still solemn, and it seemed that there was no way to bring her any troubles. However, at this time, the reflection of the female bodhisattva from the surface of the sea slowly solidified, and the three-dimensional from the plane, an identical woman emerged from the water and slowly stood up. The female bodhisattva, who was stabbed by Buddha, slowly squatted down, which caused the Buddha to sit down. Buddha''s stabbing is not its true body, but its **** of law. The **** of law contains the understanding of the Buddha and the Buddha, and the understanding of the Buddha. Therefore, this knife of Buddha''s Lord will naturally not bleed, but it is like It is a provocation to take the initiative to start. When you pierce the gods of the people, the gods of the law naturally drag you into the confrontation of sentiment. To say good things, to sit down and talk about it, to say that it is not good to listen to, is that one person takes his own world view to harden another person''s world view, in essence, even more cruel than the real physical killing. she was, Actually, I have always retained my strength! The new female bodhisattva smiled slightly. Although her face was a little dim, her body seemed to be somewhat vain. But even if she pulled out her own **** of law to bring the Buddha into the realm of argument, her present self, taking a senior, Still can''t be considered as a difficulty. The monk''s hands were combined, and he sang "Amitabha". The other partys means is really magical. The monk thinks that even if he changes his position with the Buddha, he estimates that he will also go to this place, but before he is taken away, the monk seems to want to satisfy his curiosity: "You can tell the poor, why are you taking the barren?" The female bodhisattva did not answer. In her eyes, the monk is already in the middle of nowhere. Even if the monk can have a way to be promoted to a high-level audience at this time, it will take a while, and she can stop at any time. On the side of the Buddha and the Buddha God of God, and Buddha, even if they know that they are in the set, but do not dare to distract themselves, a little poor pool, it is likely to be the end of their own. When the female Bodhisattvas hand was about to touch the monk, a red light suddenly appeared, and then a red red thunder suddenly came down in the air. The female bodhisattva flew the red light with one hand, but did not dare to ignore the thunder. The whole person had to retreat more than ten meters, and his hands were opened. When the thunder fell, his body became a conductor, and the thunder was completely introduced. In the middle of the Bohai Sea, the silver snakes danced on this piece of water on the surface of the sea. Soon, a large piece of fish and shrimp that had been electrocuted floated on the water. The monk slightly frowned, the other party''s move was obviously deliberately to open the thunder to prevent harm to himself, it is obvious that the other party does not want to kill themselves, and even deliberately protect themselves from infringement, but the other party wants to take away What is your purpose? "Hey, Bodhisattva, want to take my master is to go to the West to learn!" The chubby fat man has arrived, and a red-red peach sword is flashing beside him. The Tianlei has just guided him. The female bodhisattva is hesitant. This time, she is really hesitant, because her **** of law originally wanted to drag the Buddha, but now with the appearance of a senior audience, the **** of the gods is dragged by the Buddha. And when he wants to summon back to Fashen, he can see that Foye seems to actively entangle him, and he has a lot to say about day and night. Losing the support of the **** of law, with the power of his own stinking skin to face another senior listener, the female bodhisattva does not have much confidence. But the next moment, the female bodhisattva looked at the monk, very seriously: "Follow me, I will help you advance." "Jokes, my family teacher needs you to help advance?" The fat man walked to the monk''s side, reached out and patted the monk''s shoulder, meaning that he was afraid, the fat man covered you. At this time, the female bodhisattva sighed slightly, and some of them finally looked at the monk with a lasting look. It seems that there are some regrets, but it is still to the Buddha''s side over there: "Let me leave." This is the performance of admit defeat, she chose to leave. Lord Buddha did not choose to let go of his god. The fat man snorted and said: "When you are here, B, just go in and out." After the words were finished, the fat man appeared a piece of chess in his hands, and then the chess piece was smashed into the air. This is the intention to prepare the arrangement to completely leave the female bodhisattva. But soon, the smile on the face of the fat man solidified, because when he was preparing to arrange the array, in the muddy ground around the crowd, in the reeds, in the other side of the sea, there appeared three a bodhisattva with different men and women. "The trough, how many people came from Asan brother." The fat man couldn''t help but panic. The situation of two dozens of one suddenly became four dozens. Mom, what the **** is this, why didn''t you just come out. The monk reminded at this time: "They are more panic than us." Indeed, although the four Bodhisattvas are solemn and solemn, they are extraordinarily dignified, and even a faint fear can be seen in the vagueness, because they have already noticed that in the midst of meditation, a sense of belonging to the Chinese audience has been swept away. Here. One of the Bodhisattvas immediately opened the door: "Quick speed!" v3 Chapter 796： Suspended Case: Zhaos Villa The outside storm naturally does not affect the inside, even if it has already involved audiences in other regions, and even faintly attracted a big gaze, but the place to enter the road basically means isolation from the world, even if it is There are women like the one who can open the array themselves, but as the guardian here, even if they have the ability to open the array, they can''t go out. This is a rule, a silent rule, a rule set by the broadcast. In fact, in other words, the land of the testimony is really a peach blossom source, but as Su Bai explained before, Taohuayuan is a ghost story. Looking at the tombstones and Huangquan in the land of the testimony, it seems that only the place of this ghost field can really find the quietness in the pure sense. Those who like to send a few pictures in a circle of friends to say that they want to go to Tibet to purify their souls are real peace that the true believers do not know. When Su Bai came to realize the day when the tombstone came back, he saw that Sears was sitting on the coffin. His body was still half twisted and it looked very disobedient, but in the past few days, even if it was once Su White has smothered the blood, but still recovers some vitality, at least, can move his body. Seeing that Su Bai is like a singer, he walks back. There is a complex emotion on the face of Hills. There is resentment and envy. Of course, the most is helpless. "How do you feel like a blame?" Su Bai sat down next to Hills. He asked yesterday if Hills had to send back to the Western Testimony but was rejected by Hills. Also, anyway, he could only sit there. Its better to sit here and at least have cats and whites. And calculating the time, Hills is not long before the next story world, of course, Su Bai is the same, after all, Su Bai last entered only the "Cinderella" story world that he used to regain the rewards he had previously obtained. It is not the story world of broadcasting arrangements. "People, really can''t stop, we have a well-known thinker in the West who once said that once people rest, it is easy to think, it is easy to produce decadent emotions, it is easy to lose their goals." Hills Said very calmly. "I guess the thinker is Hills," Su Bai said. "Can this be guessed by you?" Su Bai shrugged. "In fact, there is no difference between stopping and not stopping. I think that you may have been in the land of the testimony for a long time, and it has become a state of disability for ten days, so the mind I use too much at once." "You look very open." "No way, forced." The two people leaned together on the sidelines, and there was a sentence to talk without a word. In a few moments, the faces of the two people suddenly changed at the same time. Su Bai grabbed his chest with his left hand, and Hills could only bite. The teeth face up stiff. Fortunately, this pain disappears quickly. "Oh." Su Bai laughed. "Without an accident, this story world, we should be together." This may be the embodiment of the bad taste of broadcasting. Su Bai can conclude that if Hills did not open the bronze mirror without any itch, or if it did not itch it, it would be sent to the place of the sermon on his side. I still don''t know, so the probability that I will meet with Hills in the next story world can be said to be low to none. But this time, no accident, it should be two people into the same story world. Su Bai reached out from the coffin and took out the mobile phone that he had no electricity for a long time. Oh, it was inexplicably got electricity again, and there was no need to unlock the public message message screen of kongbu66. Looking at the 0% of the power displayed on the phone''s display, Su Bai is somewhat dissatisfied: "The broadcast is too stingy, it would be better to fill me with electricity, I can play mobile games." Hills''s cell phone was not taken around, so he just asked Su Bai: "What story is the world, am I with you?" Su Bai opened the latest push of the graphic message, the cover is a picture of the living room, the title is "Zhao''s Villa", there is no task introduction in the graphic message, but there are a list of listeners participating in this task, there are 9 people, the names of the remaining seven people are displayed in Su Bai here, only their own name and the name of Hills can be seen. "It''s really, we both enter the next story world together." Su Bai reached out and knocked on the lid of the skull. "That, according to the illustration, this should be a secret world of secret rooms." While talking about Su Bai and delivering the screen of the mobile phone to the front of Hills, poor Hills now seems to be very laborious to take the mobile phone. No way, Su Bai can only help him. "One title, one list, one picture." Hills pointed out that he had finished reading it, and then looked at Su Bai. "Want to talk?" Generally speaking, there will be notices before the story world, it may be a week or two weeks in advance, or it may be just one or two days in advance. Of course, if you have recently committed something, you may not have this treatment. When I was eating, I didnt fall into my mouth and went into the story world. I once fell asleep in bed and fell asleep into the world of stories. The listeners who received the notice will think about it by the prior notice of the broadcast. It is a kind of preview of the experience, and it will not be caught off guard as soon as they enter the story world. If there are other listeners around, you can exchange opinions. Low-level listeners or ordinary listeners may also prepare something in advance to prepare for the next story world. For example, if you enter the singular story world, you can redeem some paper-like holy water, but if you want to get grenades or more exaggerated One point, such as taking a nuclear warhead into the story world, is impossible. The broadcast will directly cancel the things that are not allowed to be brought into the world of this story. Nuclear warheads are not a joke. In the past, some of the most powerful terrorist organizations have managed to acquire nuclear weapons, not to mention the almost sacred audience. "You and I both enter, and it is the Zhao''s Mountain Villa, a closed area. It is likely to test mutual trust and people''s hearts. Although we both played one game, we all have the same identity and face the intrusion together. So, the broadcast let us enter the world of this story. It is very likely that we want to see our two suspicions and the plot, and the broadcast will deliberately arrange some elements and rules to ensure that what it wants to see will appear." Hills nodded, acknowledging the analysis of Su Bai, but he added: "A narrow area seems a little small for our senior audience, then the broadcast will probably set everything in this villa. It is a ''non-destructible'' property, even a teacup, we can''t break it. And the number of people entering the story world is 9 people. The other party''s high probability is also the level of high-level audience. Otherwise, if there is a lower person to join, then the broadcast is likely. Will seal our strength to achieve the balance of the game." "It doesn''t matter if the seal is not sealed." Su Bai shook his head and said: "There is no such thing as the seal strength. It is impossible to do more broadcasts. Otherwise, what is the significance of our strengthening and strength? Of course, in this story world. It is very likely that it will happen, but I think the biggest possibility of broadcasting is to place our rules in the real world in this world of stories, and even strengthen it. We can''t shoot others for no reason, or even coerce others. Unless there are specific trigger conditions, this will solve the problem of uneven power." Since it is a story of a limited space area, then the broadcast will definitely have this arrangement, for example, if Su Bai and Hills are the same, the rest are either senior listeners or seniors or even ordinary listeners, Su Bai and Hills. The two guardians directly joined the rest of the people and tied them to the sofa in the living room. What kind of story is there for the broadcast? If the region is relatively large, and a city or even a continent is the world of the story, then the weak can find more ways to deal with the strong, but if the region is limited, the weak will have little scope in front of the strong. "In any case, we can agree in advance. If the conditions are right, we can trust each other first, mainly because the conditions are right," said Hills. This is also to reach an offensive and defensive alliance before entering the story world. "As long as the conditions are right." Su Bai is also supposed to be down. Of course, he has not yet entered the world of this story. The specific rules are still unclear. Now it can only be regarded as a verbal agreement. "I even think that there should be several groups of people in these nine people. A group of people know each other and are familiar with each other, just like the two of us." Hills then analyzed, "This trust and The well-known relationship is shredded and polluted by the story and rules of the story world, which seems to be a great pleasure for broadcasting." "It''s probably not so good to dissect the good things." Su Bai quits WeChat, but at this time the phone is directly black. "Hey, I want to check if there is a case like Zhao''s Villa." "" "A villa that has died nine people, or a world of stories that have been adapted from a headless case." Hills frowned, and then stretched and said: "It seems that even in the East, the broadcast also likes to take the real world ready-made case. To adapt and use." "I have experienced several famous domestic ones, such as the Nanda corpse case, such as the Zhu Ling case, the Northeast cat face old lady case, what about you?" "The twelfth house murder case, Jack the Ripper, I have experienced these more famous ones." "Unfortunately, the broadcast seems to be a horrible suspense enthusiast." Su Bai sighed. "I understand what you mean, if the broadcast is a romantic aestheticist, it would be nice." Hills smiled. v3 Chapter 797： Seems like... a bit too much? The four bodhisattvas from India, or the high-level audience from India, stand on this seaside, and it is indeed a great show. After all, to the level of the senior audience, it can be called "things are rare". Unless it is similar to the special case where four people of Su Bai have been settled together before, the other time there are more than three senior listeners in a region, often because of what happened. For example, what realistic missions are released by the broadcast or what secrets the underlying veterans have discovered. What''s more, at this time, the four Bodhisattvas from India are now in a foreign country. This is indeed a very risky and magnificent. "Hey, monk, are you not a reincarnation of the golden scorpion?" The fat man is joking around, although the situation at this time is very difficult, but the fat man is not worried much. First of all, he does not believe that the other party really dares to smash and kill himself and the Buddha, unless the four Indian Bodhisattvas are all called " Su Bai, secondly, although the fat man has not been promoted to the senior audience for a long time, but the fat man also knows that in the country, if the senior audience is rare, then the audience is very rare, but most of them are in a province or A region like this is divided into branches. At the beginning, Su Bai went to the UK. Because of the low strength of Su Bai, the British and the big guys in Western Europe would naturally not care, but now, four Indian Bodhisattvas suddenly appeared in the Yunnan coast of China, and the fat man Do not believe that there is no Chinese big sensation in the vicinity. It stands to reason that few listeners will make a **** impulse to protect the country, but the broadcast should formulate such rules to broadcast preferences, such as Japan, South Korea and China, India and Western Europe, different cultural systems. Naturally, we can design a world of stories of different types and atmospheres, in order to meet the needs of the diverse tastes of broadcasting. Therefore, it is naturally impossible for broadcasts to accept the influence of powerful regions to radiate and gradually assimilate nearby areas, which is equivalent to The Manchu seat in front of the radio turned into a large pot of white rice. See the fat man and ask if he is a reincarnation of the golden scorpion. The monk replied directly: "The canopy has not been seen for a long time." The fat man bit his teeth and smiled, and then the chess pieces were all scattered, forming a defensive array. On the other side, the goddess of the female bodhisattva continues to drag the Buddha, so that the fat side will face the siege of three senior listeners. Suddenly, the fat man licked his lips and he felt a touch of excitement. The four Indian Bodhisattvas apparently did not dare to stay for too long. They knew that with the appearance of the other three people, they must have attracted the attention of the amnesty in the vicinity of China. Therefore, they could only speed up the battle and arrest the seven law monks. Escape quickly, as long as you can leave China, even if the Chinese amnesty is no longer angry, there will be a big cockroach on your side. After the appearance of the three Bodhisattvas, two men and one woman, their figure directly appeared outside the fat man''s circle, their own instruments appeared in their hands, there is no nonsense, no hesitation, directly to the fat man The law array began bombardment in the most primitive and rude way! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Under a series of bombardments, the fat mans nephew is becoming more and more gloomy. His elaborate arrangement has actually cracked at this time. Obviously, it will not last long. The fat man knows that his main task now is to delay the time, but In the face of the rapid attack of the three Bodhisattvas, there are really few methods available. "Amitabha." The monk took a deep breath. This time, he really planned to go ahead. Although he didn''t know why the other side wanted to catch himself, the monk knew that the other party dared to come because he was not advanced now. audience. The monks hands are combined, although it is obviously impossible to achieve the great consummation of his own fantasy, but at the moment, it is also the key to breaking the boat. In life, there is no great perfection. The monk sighed. "Its a barren." For a time, the Buddhist seal of the monk began to radiate golden light. The whole body and soul began to sublimate at this time. The original accumulation of the monk was enough. Even he could advance to the stage at any time, but he always wanted to wait for himself. When it was perfect, it was advanced, so it was dragged to the present. Seeing that the monk is already in the advanced stage, the three Buddhas have an anxious color in their eyes. The next moment, the three people use their own source to integrate into the offensive. This is really something that does not hesitate to pay for it. There is no distraction in the Buddha''s side, but the fat man is so anxious that he wants to marry the mother. He joked before asking the monk whether you are a reincarnation of the golden scorpion. The three brothers of the family want you like this, but Now let''s see that the three Bodhisattvas have squandered their origins. This is where his mother is reincarnation of the golden scorpion, and the Buddha''s reincarnation is almost the same. "Oh shit!" The monk is in advanced, the fat man can only protect the law, but one person faces the embarrassment, facing the three almost mad Bodhisattva, the fat man is also difficult to support, but the fat man''s sternness is revealed at this time, the former fat man may Only careful calculations and interests, but after living with Su Bai and Shang Ye, everyone is actually changing each other. The fat man used to almost kill the Su Bai three people for self-protection. After that, the fat man realized that he was not right. In fact, many times, if there is a good chance of constructing a relationship between the audience, unless it is seriously damaged in its own interests. Under the premise of always helping each other, this is how valuable it is. "mine!" The fat man squirted blood on the mahogany sword, then the finger pointed to the sky, the mahogany sword went straight into the sky, and then the fat man licked his hands, his mouth quickly chanted the spell, and then the three purple stencils automatically from the fat clothes. Flying out, posted on the fat man, this moment, the fat man suddenly became gloomy. This is the upper body of the ghost! The technique is actually a quantitative method. Just as in the war period, how many tanks, how many planes, how many infantry, and how many military industries a country has, basically a certain amount before the war, even the enemy and the enemy are very clear to each other, but after all, the war is not two people. Holding a piece of paper to compare each other''s aircraft cannons to win, otherwise the Germans in World War II could not immediately smash the French with a mass that is not inferior to Germany. And the introduction of thunder, it is like keeping up with the small report, meaning to tell the gods, there are evil things here, you quickly thunder it, the size of the thunder, one is related to the leader of the mine, two It is the smell of the evil spirit that is related to the size of the gods. At this time, the fat man first leads the thunder, and then he introduces the ghost upper body, which means that he is going to dance to the gods in front of him. You are killing me, la la la la la, you are dying me, la la la la............ "Hey!" In the sky, a red-blooded blood cloud suddenly appeared, bringing a kind of chilling pressure. At this time, the fat defensive array was finally broken, and the anti-gravitation force made the fat body shake, and the whole body was in the pores. They all began to overflow with blood, but the fat man was completely ignored at this time, and snorted: "Mother''s, monk, Laozi was pitted with your love this time!" The fat man still remembers that thing all the time. At that time, he knew that several lamas would not kill themselves. They let them subdue themselves. As a result, the monk and the lord burned the **** of life. If it wasnt for the big white, he rushed out. Surrounded by thousands of ghosts, it is very likely that three people will die there. The seven-legged corner of the promotion is showing a smile. The three bodhisattvas broke the fat man''s formation and were preparing to rush in, but they saw that the meat mountain in front of him had madly rushed over to them. At the same time, the fat man patted his own celestial cover and released the blood. A **** fog, I fell into the three Buddhas together. This is a human condition, not a dead Mingzhi. This fat man is still clear, so the fat man is doing this to pull the three brothers and Bodhisattva with him! Before the change is done, if the fat man does this, then the three Bodhisattvas can retreat. This day, Lei will only reach the fat man, but because they have just used their own source to attack the fat man, this makes them surrounded by them. The origin of the breath, like a dog sprinkled a pee on the pole, the dog left, but the dog smell is still so pungent. At the moment, three red-red thunders, like the big tree roots, landed down, pointing to the fat man below and the three bodhisattvas. At this moment, unless the three Bodhisattvas think that the monks are more important than their own lives, they have only one choice left. But fortunately, they chose the latter between the monk and his own death. The three Bodhisattvas immediately gritted their teeth, and the Fa was broken. The hands were over the top, the lotus was gathered, and the three thunders were prepared to resist. The fat man who had finished all this was sickly sitting on the ground. Now, he can only hope that these three A-three brothers can help the top of this thunder, otherwise his fat man must also be the end of the scorpio. However, at this time, the change occurred. When the Buddha and the Buddha Bodhisattva, who appeared at the beginning, caught the other three brothers in a breath, At the side of the advanced monk, there was an old man who was wearing an Indian national costume and staring at the monk with a gloomy look. At the same time, she also extended her hand: "Its really hard to catch you!" No one expected that in order to catch a monk, the Indian side actually sent out five Bodhisattvas in one breath! But the old mans hand suddenly solidified when he was about to touch the imprint of the monks eyebrows. Yes, not only the hand, but the old mans body also solidified, and he could not move! A voice whispered around this: "Like.........a bit too much?" v3 Chapter 798： Zhaobian Shanghai has not yet come out of the rainy season. Its more rainy. Its also annoying. At the poolside of the eastern suburbs, Liang Sen still sat there as usual, watching newspapers drinking coffee. He didnt care. What news is big, because for people at this level, it is hard to see news that makes them feel interested in the real world. But what Liang Sen likes is the atmosphere of sitting in the pool while reading the newspaper. Of course, it would be better if the rainy day would end soon. The solution of a burgundy suit came out of the room. He always seemed to be rigorous about his own wearing. For example, his boss is wearing only loose pajamas, but he even wears a tie. To be meticulous, this has to be said to be two very different attitudes towards life. "This is just the news that Wang Qiming sent a notice to the rest of the country through the public authority of the public, saying that he learned of a situation, and that there have been several senior listeners from India recently. It is to let the big boss, including the boss, take time to look at it." Jie Xie is Liang Sen''s assistant, not only in the game company. In fact, many of Liang Sen''s things are handed over to him, and even his own public number background authority is also given to the solution to help him take care of himself. . "Ah." Liang Sen just sighed softly and took a sip of coffee. "Boss, why did he Wang Qiming not go in person? He is a guardian of Yunnan." Jie Jie is obviously puzzled by this. "He recently retreats. It seems that the secrets in Yunnan Worm Valley have been dug by him. The guy himself locked himself up as a bug. It is probably waiting for the moment of rebirth. You let him do this. Small things come out early, obviously not possible. Unless it is the big man in India who crosses the border, it is just a few senior listeners. He really has no time to manage it. It turned out that the solution was nodded thoughtfully, and he did not ask his boss whether he would like to go for a trip. After all, Yunnan is a small half of China from Shanghai. It is indeed too far away, and his boss is not that. This kind of person who likes to manage things is clearer than anyone else. "Nothing, there will be people who control it. If it is Yunnan, then the one in Guizhou should not be able to sit still." Liang Sens mouth showed a smile, then faintly said: "The few Indians who did not know why. Oh, no, it is said that the audience there will call the senior audience level a bodhisattva, huh, huh, those Bodhisattvas are afraid of being unlucky." Guizhou? Resolving some information in the mind, immediately said: The big name of Guizhou, the name is Zhao Bianan? "Yes, it''s Zhao Bian''an. Since Wang Qiming said that several Indian Bodhisattvas have come, Zhao Bian''an can''t sit still. Unless others are in the story world, they will definitely go." Why? asked Yu Jie. "Zhao Bian''an''s grandfather, sacrificed in the 62-year counterattack against India, his father also accidentally sacrificed on the border between China and India." I licked my lips and looked a little emotional. "Oh, its a coincidence." Liang Sen stretched out a piece of news in the newspaper. "The Indians on the border seem to be doing things again, and the Bodhisattva here is here." ........................ "Drink?" On the slopes, a man in a white vest handed a bottle of drink to the woman. If the fat man is here to see that this woman will be surprised to see the eye fall out, this is not the woman who went to Penghu to find herself and then drove herself to Dali. The woman hesitated, and seemed to be thinking about how to deal with the relationship between herself and the man in front of him. Looking at the speculation, the woman who needs a woman to think about getting along with the relationship, naturally cannot be the weak. After a short while, the woman took the drink and took a sip. "Going to the land of the sermon?" The man sat on the ground, and the clear outline of the face appeared to be three-dimensional in the sunshine of Dali. This is a man who is nearly forty years old, that is, the uncle''s age. Not yet old, but I have long since disappeared, giving people a mature and stable feeling. A vest naturally can''t block the fine muscles of the whole body. The head and the head of the man are not tall and big, but the whole person gives a very strong feeling. The woman did not sit down like a man. In the face of a man''s inquiry, she just nodded silently. "I remember that if I was right, there was news from the previous time. Now the guardian of the land of the testimony has been replaced." The man said very slyly: "Xu Fugui, the guardian of the original testimony, is shifting. When I came out, I dug up my wifes casket and died." The man still remembers when he had previously proved his way, the man who stood up from the coffin and nodded to himself, and then he felt a sense of depression in that person. But it is such a strong person, but I don''t know that I have already died long ago. I didn''t realize it until I regained my freedom in the place where I left the road. But then it was dusty and dusty, and it was gone. For his ending, it is really a surprise. "It is a substitution, the name is Su Bai." The woman replied that she felt that the man in front of him did not know who Su Bai was, because no matter what the life of Su Bai, the current Su Bai is only a senior listener. At the beginning of the first stage, nature can''t enter the eyes of this big man. "I know this." What is surprising is that this man seems to know Su Bai very early. "Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu''s children, hehe, a test piece made by the two of them in the past, is said to be a very interesting guy." After that, the man pointed his finger at his head. The woman smiled slightly. In front of this man, she didn''t need to cover up anything. She said directly: "There are some mental illnesses. Because I can''t stop me from taking the tombstone, I am directly prepared to smash all the tombstones in the land of the oracle." "Oh...hehehe." The man smiled. "Have you ever experienced despair?" "of course." In the world of stories, there is often a lot of despair. "And he grew up in despair." The man said with a smile. "Actually, your current strength is no worse than the witness. But it is the hurdle that you can''t cross. Perhaps you can learn from him. The more we can''t go higher, the more we treat ourselves as the gods, the more we treat ourselves as nobles. In fact, because the higher the strength, the higher the survival rate in the story world, but in essence, we actually It is worse than ordinary people. The higher the distance, the easier it is to forget. In fact, we are just a group of desperate people. "What do you mean, he was actually betting on me at that time?" "Is it possible, it is possible that you will stick to the end, it is him." The woman was silent for a while and said: "There are a few Indians over there, are you not ready to go?" "Wait a minute." The man was still sitting on the grass, and it looked very cloudy. "When they hurt the two people seriously... or even kill?" The woman seems to know that this is the life of Zhao Bian''an. In fact, the woman and Zhao Bian''an are the same age people, but Zhao Bian''an has already proved Tao, and she is still stuck there. In some stories about the state of mind, broadcasting tends to torture you with the most unbearable past. Therefore, basically people of an era, their secrets are very Its really hard to count. Why would you say that? Zhao Bianan looked at the woman inexplicably. Chen Ru, you think so, I feel very surprised. "I don''t feel surprised, because we know each other very well." This woman, named Chen Ru, "I can understand your resentment against that country. It may be the reason for the broadcast bondage. It may be that you do not bother to treat you." The anger is passed on to ordinary Indians, who may be bigger. However, I think the audience from India seems to be a good vent of your anger. If you shoot them, you have no psychological burden. Even if they are crossing the border, you are one of the big guards in the southwest. "Why do I have to deliberately wait for those people to die before they shoot?" Zhao Bianan asked. "Because of this, you have reason to kill them, not just to expel them." Chen Ru replied in this way, "And, the reason why you are not doing it now, is not waiting for that moment?" Zhao Bianan shook his head. "This may be the reason why you have not been able to advance. Sometimes it is too easy to see things. I am sitting here waiting, I don''t want to wait for the Indian Bodhisattvas to be at fault." Killing people to give me reasons to sanction them, I just think that when I have not yet reached my shot, after all, the fight with the same level of opponents is also a very valuable experience for those people." Why? Chen Ru is obviously somewhat incomprehensible. "Why?" At this time, Zhao Bianan slowly stood up. He had already predicted that the situation had begun to tilt. "The reason is very simple. You should know that my grandfather died in 62 years. In the self-defense counterattack, my father later sacrificed on the border of southern Tibet. Why did they sacrifice? For the sake of nothing, it is only in front of the country that the enemy can be blocked, and the enemy is outside the country. If it is for the listeners of other countries, I estimate that I am too lazy to care about, and I am too lazy to be a good person. Even the interest in helping out is lacking, but since this time it is Indians; Can I watch them cross the border to take away people on our own side or kill people in our own circle? Although, this reason is very naive for people at this level, but if you are alive, you have to insist on something. The voice just fell, Zhao Bian''an''s figure disappeared in place. Only Chen Ru is still standing in the same place, revealing the color of thinking. v3 Chapter 799： The temptation of the beginning of the story world! "Ticking... Ticking... Ticking... Ticking..." A drop of blood is dripping from the fingertips of Su Bai. In front of it, a pool of red is already gathered. This is the promise of Shi Bai before he completes, how much blood he sucks, in front of him. The face is still back. But Hills on the side doesn''t have much to say, because at the moment the two enter the next story world, there are only ten minutes left, that is, even now, Su Bai cuts himself into several big ones. Block, as long as you don''t breathe, as long as you haven''t died yet, after another ten minutes, you can fully recover after entering the story world. Su Bais doing so is more like a perfunctory than completing his own promises. After a long time, the pale white Su Bai almost lie on the steps, and Hills slowly closed his eyes, because the time to enter the story world is only the last countdown. Su Bai also slowly closed his eyes. This is the second story world after he advanced into a high-level audience. But in fact, the last "one-day prisoner" story world, because of its own punishment nature, may also have a broadcast. The reason for Su Yuhang''s hands-on is not a complete story world. There is no interaction, no other audience''s participation, the fat people and the Buddha who are only cloned out of the NPC, the story world is naturally very difficult, but your goal is actually very simple, it is your own, and once the rest of the people participate The world of stories, things, can be much more complicated. "Ticking... Ticking... Ticking........." It is still dripping, but it is heavier than when the blood dripped before. At the same time, the air around it seems to be completely squeezed out. Su Bai slowly opened his eyes. He found himself locked in a cage. In the cage, all were culture fluid, and a tube was inserted in him. A strong sense of familiarity floods the whole body of Su Bai, the Petri dish. For Su Bai, it is a feeling of branding in the bones. Of course, with it, there is actually something called "desperation." But this time, obviously it is not the scene in memory, because Su Bai saw that there are eight identical containers in the glass, and there are people inside, but because the glass blocks light and perception, it makes Su Bai I can only see a figure vaguely, but in fact I can''t tell the other person is a man or a woman. How is this going? Isn''t it the story world of Zhao''s Villa? Why is it here? From the first point of view of Su Bai, it is completely unconnected with the so-called villas. It is more like a high-end human biochemical laboratory. The nine people who are waiting for themselves are the white mice in this laboratory. Su Bai believes that people who have this idea at this time are definitely more than one. But soon, On the glass in front of him, there was a light curtain, the first question above: "Name:............" What does it mean? Su Bai hesitated, he needs a little time to think about the environment at this time. But it seems that because Su Bai did not answer the question in time, there was a countdown afterwards: after 10 seconds, the default name was used: Su Bai. In an instant, Su Bais eyes showed a color of enlightenment. This is a game. In Zhaos Villa, it is a game scene. Now, nine listeners should be prepared to enter as an additional identity under the arrangement of the broadcast. this game. Real name, of course, can not be used, otherwise it is equivalent to expose yourself in advance. "Yi Wang." Su Bai gave this name to himself. In the column of the name, the word "Wang Yi" appeared immediately. This should be the same as Su Baixin, so there will be no homonym. "gender:" "male." "Now, please generate your image in your mind." This is equivalent to a character simulation class of a single game to open the new file to give you the opportunity to pinch people. Su Yuhangs figure emerged in Sus mind, which is not afraid of being discovered. After all, Su Yuhangs identity is only known to those who are big, and Su Bai is convinced that he is participating in the world of the story. It should not be the existence of the level of the audience, and the appearance of Su Yuhang is also in line with the aesthetics of Su Bai to a certain extent. Otherwise, it is impossible for Su Bai to make himself a Zhang Yiyi look? In a few moments, the image of Su Yuhang appeared in the light curtain, and it was also equipped with costumes. Below, it is to start automatically generating occupations. This is not something that Su Bai can choose. It is like a deliberate distribution. This may also be the mandatory means reserved for the development of the next story. Otherwise, everyone will choose Are the occupations of the soldiers or the killers who are desperate, are they all messed up? Occupation: Doctor. Age: 35 years old .................. Here is a series of extremely detailed atmosphere, family background and other information, to the end, A few simple lines appeared on the light curtain: "Starting to import consciousness........." Immediately, Su Bai in the glass container immediately felt black. When the light hit again, Su Bai felt a continuous jitter and opened his eyes, only to find himself sitting in the driving position of a jeep, but the car directly hit the tree on the side of the mountain road. . If it is normal, Su Bai, who is in a car accident, is not in the heart, but this time I dont know why, when the car will crash, my heart suddenly has a strong sense of crisis. He immediately brakes the brakes and then turns left. Killed the steering wheel. "squeak" The jeep''s wheels and the ground made a harsh rubbing sound, but fortunately the car did not hit the tree, but it was extremely breathtakingly wiped over and stopped in the middle of the mountain road. Su Bai looked around and placed a first aid kit in his co-pilot position. He opened the box and found a surgical knife from inside, and then hesitated to cut his knife into his palm. "hiss" A clear pain hits, Then, the blood overflowed, but there was no intention to recover. really, it is as expected! Then, Su Bai looked at the mirror again and saw a face belonging to Su Yuhang. Su Bai clearly, this is the setting made by the broadcast for the balance of the game. At this time, everyone should be equal. The previous strength is basically not counted here. Everyone is the figure of the doll that they pinch out, but consciousness, It is self-control. But Su Bai does not understand, can it be said that the death of the role set by everyone also means that the body in the laboratory will also die? If so, what is the significance of the reinforcement before the broadcast and all the efforts that the people have done before? No, no, Su Bais thoughts began to diverge. If the broadcast is simply to pursue this balance, there is absolutely no need to do anything more. He can directly seal the appearance of all the people when they enter the story world and then let everyone appear in the living room of Zhaos Villa. There is no need to appear again. The picture of the previous laboratory. This means that the lab image that first appeared is actually part of the story world. Su Bai thought about taking a gauze to wrap his wound and deal with the wound. Su Bai is not very used because he has not done this for a long time. "Hey........." At this time, Su Bai saw a BMW parked behind his jeep, and a Western man dressed in a black suit came down from above. The other man went straight to the Su Bai car and knocked on the co-pilot position. window. Su Bai opened the car lock and the other party did not hesitate to sit in. "I am a lawyer," the other said. "I am a doctor." Su Bai smiled. Neither of them said anything else, because both sides were restrained, and the other side apparently took the initiative to sit on the car, so that Su Bai subconsciously felt that he was the person he knew, most likely Hill. However, Su Bai did not ask, because the other party looked at him like this, it seems that he was waiting for him to open his mouth. He is testing my identity! He is not Hills! Su Bais mouth showed a smile, and when it first started, he encountered a temptation. Su Bai can imagine that once he says the name "Hills?", the other party can imagine more things based on this name. As long as the other person knows who Sears is, at least he can speculate that the strength of Su Bai is Senior audience. The world of nine people involved in the story, Su Bai does not believe that these nine people are all high-level listeners, otherwise it is too extravagant, then once these nine people, the senior audience is a minority, such as now Su Bai knows that he and Hills are Senior audience, then add an unknown, if the ranking is 3 senior listeners, the remaining 6 are all seniors, in the case of the advantage of the strength of the strength of the number of seniors, will not work together, at least This "Zhao''s Mountain Villa" is the first to give high-level audiences in an equal environment. Otherwise, once the strength of the team is restored in the mission scene of the lab, the senior audience will undoubtedly master the absolute right to speak, even the power to kill and kill! "Oh." The other smiled and got out of the car and returned to his own car. Apparently he realized that his temptation did not make Su Bai. A jeep and a BMW continued on the mountain road, and there was a chain bridge in front of it, opposite the bridge, a semi-detached mountain on the edge of the cliff. The car must not be able to drive. Su Bai got off the bus and found that there were seven cars parked on the bridge. It was obviously in the mountain village. There were already seven people. Plus myself and the one just, 9 people will be together. It is. Su Bai first walked onto the bridge. The lawyer followed behind Su Bai. After Su Bai passed the bridge, he stood on the edge of the cliff and ordered a cigarette. When the lawyer came over, he asked with a smile and awkwardly: "Wait for me, so polite?" Su Bai smiled and said: "Wait for the bridge." The lawyer stunned. When he walked down the bridge, a sudden gust of wind blew. This steel bridge that had just been steadily broken was directly broken, and this Zhaos villa directly became an island between the cliffs. "It seems that your friends are very clear about the habits of broadcasting." The other party is obviously preparing to speculate on the identity and strength of Su Bai, because the stronger the audience, the more clear the habit of broadcasting. Su Bai glanced at the other side and said: "If you look at a few episodes of Conan, you will understand." "........." the other side was stunned. A few days ago, the body was not very comfortable, coupled with the disordered work, the dragon update was very unstable. The two days were ready to adjust the time difference. Today, the next chapter of the dragon strives to write before zero. v3 Chapter 800： Killing motives! "DetectiveConan?" The other smiled and nodded. "It''s fun." "Oh." Su Bai took a deep look at the lawyer wearing a black suit, did not say anything, went straight inside. The lawyer followed Su Bai to the villa. The long smile before Su Bai made him a bit sloppy. He waited until Su Bai knocked on the entrance door. The lawyer woke up, before he and Su Bai. They all chatted in English. From the time they got on the bus, it was the English that he used to start all the time. But in the end, the doctor said that the word "Conan" suddenly became a Chinese language. Although both the "Conan" in Chinese and the English translation "Conan" refer to one person, if you follow the pronunciation of "Conan", it should be read like "", if it is a normal When Westerners heard the "Conan" tone, and only "Conan" did not have the name of Detective or Detective, it was difficult to think of this cartoon at once. The lawyer bit his teeth. He knew that the doctor in front of him should try to find out that he was not a Westerner. He wanted to test the other party at first, but he was inadvertently dug a pit to test things. The entrance was opened from the inside. The door was opened by a handsome old man, wearing a house suit, which was in line with the image of a modern old butler in a general TV series, which made Su Bai pay a little attention. Under the leadership of the old butler, Su Bai and the lawyer walked into the living room. There were many people sitting in the living room. Fortunately, the living room was big enough. Even if he sat seven people, he still didn''t seem crowded. Yes, there are seven people sitting in the living room, then this old housekeeper should be the NPC. Among the seven people, there are three faces of Westerners, two women and one man. There are four faces of the Orientals, three men and one woman. Su Bai did not see the familiar face, and it is estimated that no one will use the familiar face at this time. Nine people were seated separately, and no one came to introduce themselves, because everyone knows that the nine people present here all use false appearances and pseudonyms. Everyone looked at the rest with a little warning. Su Bai looked around and found that no one made a stilted look. There was a violin and a piano in the living room, but no one used it. If in this environment, who can sit and play a beautiful song, it can definitely set off his own B grid, but the end of this B will be very miserable. Su Bai believes that there should be at least three senior listeners in these nine people, but everyone hides themselves. After all, it should not be high-profile when high-profile, this is called the brain is sick. "Ladies and gentlemen, the lunch is ready." At the invitation of the old butler, everyone went to the restaurant to eat, very fine Western food, tastes good, after the meal, the old butler sent a house key to everyone, meaning that the rest of the rest of the room. In addition, the old butler also said that the cable bridge was broken, and the maintenance team would come in about a week later, because there will be continuous storms starting tonight, and it is difficult to carry out work at the time, whether it is aircraft or vehicle equipment. Everyone was very heavy and took their keys to the second floor. On the first floor, there was a large dining room and a large gym, while the second floor was all bedroom rooms. Su Bais room number is 201. It is the first room after the stairs on the second floor. The location is quite good. After entering the room, Su Bais backhand locked the door. He believes that there will be fewer people with this move. Taking a deep breath, Su Bais original face was also showing a relaxed smile. Opening the window, there was a mountain outside. The distant hill was covered with snow. To be honest, it was beautiful. The scenery here. There is a fight with Jiuzhaigou, but it is a pity that it is difficult to let people appreciate the scenery. I walked into the bathroom, rushed to a cold shower, and Su Bai lay down on the bed. The story was just beginning. Even the rules of the game were not clear, so for the time being, there should be no danger. But whether you are just sitting in the living room or eating, everyone is a very thoughtful look, Su Bai is very clear, if the average senior is like this, it can be said, a little better senior and senior How can people at the audience level not grasp the rhythm of broadcasting in the story world? The reason why they are so worried and worried is nothing more than being afraid of being seen by others. Tibetan Mastiff, It is for Tibetan mastiffs. However, sleeping at this time is indeed a bit of a waste of time. Su Bai first began to look in the closet and bedside table. As a result, the wardrobe was empty, the bedside table was empty, and the bed was empty. In addition to the bed and quilt, the room was in the room. In fact, there is really nothing left. Su Bai originally thought about whether there would be a dagger placed here to facilitate the use of weapons to kill people. Hills, it should be right here, but Su Bai did not see which one is Hills. Although the two men reached the offensive and defensive alliance at the beginning, they still have a layer of mask protection, whether it is Su Bai or Xi Ers, for the time being, did not tear off the mask''s disguise to find another person''s plan. Su Bai, who did not have the slightest result, had to lie back on the bed again. He was trying to substitute himself into the thinking mode of ordinary people. First of all, according to the taste of the broadcast, 9 people, isolated villas, did not appear bloody. Violent or suspenseful things are simply impossible. But now, the rules of broadcasting are not fully presented. Therefore, at least from the perspective of Su Bai, he did not find a reason to kill. The essence is that there is not enough impulse to benefit. I am an ordinary person now, how to operate? It is best to find something to defend yourself. Although Su Bai is a physical strengthening system, but now falls on the identity of an ordinary person, his melee combat ability is equivalent to a retired veteran, and may even be worse, because Su Bais previous fighting methods even It is biased towards close combat, but at that time his own body based on his own powerful body, using ordinary people''s body to fight, the kind of fighting way of mutual harm, obviously not suitable. If the other person has weapons in his hand, he will definitely be very jealous. arms? After thinking about it, Su Bai opened his own room door and walked downstairs. Sitting in the living room, a western woman, a brown hair, looks really beautiful. In fact, these 9 people are all handsome men and women, Su Bai. The pinch of Su Yuhang is also a big guy, which is also very understandable. After all, in addition to a few unique tastes, most of them like to put their characters into a beautiful position. And if it is not so beautiful and handsome at this time, it will attract the attention of others, just as a lot of handsome guys and a group of handsome guys are very conspicuous. When the woman was looking at a book, Su Bai just looked down at Su Bai. Without any intention of chatting, Su Bai walked into the kitchen. The kitchen is filled with all kinds of vegetables and fruits. I opened the refrigerator and looked at it. There are also drinks and fresh milk. In short, I dont want to eat it. When Su Bai went to the desk and reached for a kitchen knife, he found that there were only five places in the container where the kitchen knife should be placed. This means that two people have taken the kitchen knife as a self-defense weapon. Su Bai smiled and reached for a narrow kitchen knife in the inside pocket of his clothes. Subsequently, Su Bai returned to the bedroom. In the evening, the old butler called everyone down for dinner, and then everyone went back to their rooms. This night, Su Bai slept very lightly. When the next day, the old butler came to call everyone to have breakfast, 9 people were there, had breakfast together, then lunch, then dinner, then the next day... Until the fourth day of dinner, Su Bai thought about it while eating, and until now, there is no dead person. This is true, even if it is a high-level audience, in this state, I dare not act rashly. However, the reason is because there is no motive for killing! But it is already on the fourth day. Su Bai does not believe that the radio is really only going to call 9 people to eat and drink. If there is no accident, the broadcast should join the motive at this time. The people at the dinner table have not been indifferent at first. Many people still chat with each other. Obviously, the alert is a warning, but after four days, they are familiar with many, and even some people in the gym are starting to exercise. Putting down the cutlery, Su Bai went up the stairs and went back to the room. He was the room on the stairs. When Su Bai opened the door, the brown-haired woman who had always liked to sit in the living room and read a book suddenly said quietly: "The broadcast is supposed to give Motivated." Su Bai glanced at the woman, and the woman also looked at Su Bai. The two men looked at each other and smiled. Then Su Bai looked at the woman and walked into the room next door. Then, Su Bai also walked into his room. really, On the bedside table, Put a blank sheet of paper! Is it coming, motivation? Su Bai locked the door and went to the bed to take this white paper in his hand: "The first person to kill can get permission to ask me about one thing." Su Bais breathing slammed, This is the motive for killing sent by the broadcast. Su Bai believes that this note should be placed on the bedside table in all rooms. At this time, Su Bais mind showed the appearance of a little guy. Just kill a person, Just kill a person, you can. By then, I will know the whereabouts of the little guy from the radio! Su Bais eyes began to glow slightly red. Obviously, this motive for killing is enough for Su Bai! Of course, Su Bai is more clear that this motivation should be applicable to most people! v3 Chapter 801： The note of death! Su Bai pinched the note in his hand and gently rubbed his finger on it. After the first excitement, Su Bai calmed down; The first thing that comes to mind after calming down is this note. Will it be deliberately placed here to fish in troubled waters, although in theory, the probability of this situation should not be high, because the paper is placed He has no interest-driven, that is, no motivation to do so, unless the broadcast has given him personal tasks, but the broadcast is unlikely to open a small stove, otherwise the story will be meaningless once the fairness is lost. Just as Su Bai suddenly killed Su Yuhang and his cockroaches, the broadcast actually sent a killing order to Su Bai. Another reason is that people who play this way are likely to set fire to themselves, because he himself will be the target of the attack. However, no matter what, Su Bai actually intends to shoot himself first. First, because Su Bai is a senior listener after all, he has the courage to do so, even if everyone is now a poor and ordinary person, but a common king. People and an ordinary person who has been a small boss are definitely two very different attitudes from the mentality. Secondly, Su Bai really did not want to let go of this opportunity. Although Su Bai had already figured it out to the little guy, if he had the opportunity to put it in front of himself, he would definitely take the initiative to fight for it. Moreover, it is much better to take the initiative to kill people than to kill others. The kitchen knife was still in the hands of Su Bai, but Su Bai did not intend to use this kitchen knife to kill. In fact, this kitchen knife was put on the bedside table drawer by Su Bai from the beginning. Its a very stupid act to take a kitchen knife to kill people. Su Bai also went to the kitchen to take a tomato at noon today. I saw that there were still four kitchen knives left there. This means that three people including themselves took the kitchen knife. The rest of the people must have noticed this, but no one has continued to follow up. Of course, the inference of this logic is based on the fact that no one is going to return the kitchen knife and then someone will take it or take the two kitchen knives in front of Su Bai. The nine people here are not fuel-efficient lights. No one continues to take the kitchen knife. It is probably the identity of the three people who take the kitchen knife. It should be fixed. In this semi-closed space, kill people first, kill people and do it. what? Su Bais mouth showed a smile. After killing people, everyone was trapped here anyway, so obviously it was to find the murderer. Therefore, killing people with a kitchen knife is equivalent to exposing their identity. I have to say that at this time, Su Bai''s experience and the high-level audience''s understanding of the broadcast helped Su Bai to be very busy at this time, which allowed him to predict the rules and follow-up actions of the broadcast in advance. So, without a kitchen knife, what killing? Su Bai took out a piano line from his pocket. The piano line is a piano string. The piano is a string-like instrument. It has strings and is very strong. It is said to have been used as a military assassination tool in a certain period. The higher-pitched strings are very Fine, it is indeed easy to cut off human skin. Su Bai took this string very concealed, and the piano in the living room has not been played until now, so don''t worry about being discovered, even if someone infers the weapon afterwards, everyone has the opportunity to take this, at least Compared with the kitchen knife, the probability of being discovered is much smaller. Gently pushed open the door of the house. At this time, the tenants in this floor all closed their doors. Su Bai did not know whether they had the same note they had just seen on their desk. However, Su Bai does not need to be clear, because standing on the stairway in front of his door, Su Bai can clearly see the woman who likes to sit in the living room to read, and actually appears there again. Has the woman just returned to her bedroom? She came out again, what is it for? Su Bai frowned slightly, and the woman entered the room and went out to read the book so quickly. If she saw the note, it meant that the woman made her own judgment and choice in a very short period of time. Even, it is faster than Su Bai. This gives Su Bai a faint feeling of jealousy. In this place, appearance and identity are fake, but some things can''t be faked, for example: mentality. Obviously, this woman''s mentality is terrible, which can also reflect the strength of this woman from the side. The woman who was half lying on the sofa in the living room seemed to notice that someone was watching her. She looked up and looked at the stairs and met Su Bais eyes. At the same time, the faces of the two men showed a meaningful smile. This time, the eyes met and made Su Bai clear that the plan to take the initiative to kill him had been stranded. Because of the location of his room, if he turned to this time, Going deeper, then his actions have undoubtedly been exposed to the sight of this woman. Now that I have done nothing, I can say that once I kill someone and then the woman comes out and corrects myself, then for Su Bai, it is an innocent disaster, because once he kills himself, the radio follows his own. If the inference is made to let the surviving person find the murderer, the woman will undoubtedly become the biggest weakness of her. Because, Su Bai knows the urine of the broadcast, in order to increase the tension and excitement, the broadcast will give the murderer enough motivation to kill. At the same time, the broadcast should also find the murderer''s stimulation to the survivors, for example, if they are not found at the end. The murderer or the murderer confirmed by most people is not a real murderer, so it is very likely that the rest of the murderer will be punished by the broadcast. It''s a bit like a werewolf kill, but the rules for killing a werewolf are not the same. However, Su Bai did not return to his room, but walked down the stairs and went straight to the living room, and sat down next to the woman. "What book are you reading?" If you don''t count the woman''s initiative to enter the room before, this should be regarded as the first formal conversation between Su Bai and this woman. "The Orient Express Murder Case." The woman who pointed her finger at the bookshelf behind the sofa, "There are all murders and files, and I even wonder if this is a broadcast study." The woman is joking, but when Su Bais eyes are swept to the bookshelf, she finds that the womans joke seems to be really not funny, because in addition to the suspenseful murder novels in the bookshelf, there are various case files, here in English and Chinese. The version is even in the rest of the various language versions. The reason is very simple. The case is happening in different countries. If you use the translated file to see it, it is likely that some messages will be missed, even because of the translators reasons. The details are blurred. Su Bai selected a book called "Silver Serial Killing". The printing time of this book is unknown. Even the publishing house has not marked it. It looks like a pirated privately printed work, but the paper and the cover page are extremely Sophisticated. Randomly flipped through the book, Su Bai found that about three-quarters of the previous cases introduced the sub-case of the case, but at the end, there was a statement, and even the case was conclusive. In the concluding remarks, the author analyzed It was the murderer who finally chose to be the owner of a small supermarket. While enjoying the thrill of escaping the French Open, he tried to spend the rest of his life in the treacherous battle. Even his dreams became a taboo. At the same time, the book also inferred the time when the murderer was arrested. The author is quite sure that the murderer made a mistake of the times, that is, with the development of biotechnology, DNA technology that is more terrible than simply identifying fingerprints is PCR. The research and development, the author''s hiding completely fell into a joke without a secret, because the murderer at the time left a lot of his own ***** and the blood of the fight, the author''s speculation is just wait The popularity of DNA technology and the inclusion of domestic DNA information databases have reached a certain scale, and the murderer will be arrested sooner or later. Because the murderer can manage himself, he can''t control people who have blood relations with him. Su Bai suddenly thought of the world of stories in the "silver serial murder case" that he experienced. The murderer later became the audience and entered the world of the story, and the murderer deliberately sheltered himself in the world of the story and gave it to that person. A sum of money allowed him to find a place to hide and open a small supermarket. There seems to be a subtle connection between the two, and it is obvious that this is a story world. It is obvious that broadcasting sometimes seems to like to think about the past few thousand years of the world from the perspective of a third party. Of course, from a broadcast point of view, it wants to find the murderer. The difficulty is really low and can''t be lower. Perhaps the reason why the broadcast is done is to get some inspiration and inspiration from these unsolved cases. Taking a deep breath, Su Bai chose another book and sat back on the sofa. The night is very quiet, but it is also suppressed, because at this time, in this mountain village, everyone should have a ghost, or even say, it is a murder. Therefore, the living room only belongs to Su Bai and the woman who is a woman who is a woman, but she is rather surprised by the score. "Do you play the piano?" asked the woman to ask Su Bai. Su Bai is not allowed. "According to your Chinese, it is already a poor picture, so if you play a song at this time, you should not cause any doubts and special attention." Su Bai smiled and got up and sat in front of the piano. Although he had a string in his pocket, as long as he noticed a little, it was not a big problem to play a song. But when Su Bais finger had just been pressed, he suddenly found a strange smell. Then, Su Bai pressed several key positions continuously, and there was still no sound coming. Su Bai immediately got up and opened the piano cover. A body that was worn by the piano line was lying inside, his eyes filled with horror. Su Bai immediately turned his head and looked at the woman who was licking the hair, but found that the woman was also shocked to stand behind Su Bai. Ok? Isn''t she doing it? v3 Chapter 802： Who is the murderer? The dead, it was discovered, the first reaction of Su Bai is that this woman is the murderer, because she entered the room so quickly, saw the note, and then came back to the living room to continue reading, it was very weird, and She actually suggested that she play a song, and then there was a body hidden in the piano. Now, there is a piano line hidden in his pocket. If the woman waits for other people to come down and then ask others to search for his body and be found by the people, then Su Bais suspicion is undoubtedly the biggest. But what makes Su Bai feel that the most unreasonable thing is that if all this is done by this woman, the purpose of her doing this is to smother and pull her own back. It seems to be too deliberate. Because Su Bai does not recognize himself as a murderer, he will definitely bite this woman. If this woman is a murderer, in the end it will definitely become the PK of Su Bai and this woman, even if it is Su Bai. The suspicion is the biggest, but once you focus on yourself, everyone will eventually determine who is the murderer. It is really hard to say it. If she is the murderer, she should not put herself in such an obvious position. At this time, the old housekeeper did not know from which shadow position he came out. He seemed to have no accidents about the body. Instead, he went straight to the stairs and shouted at the top: "Dead people....................." The old butler''s voice is very low and hoarse, but I don''t know why, the penetration is extremely strong. Su Bai clearly, the old butler is actually the role of a moderator here. Perhaps, when the murderer kills, he stands by the murderer and does not help, but it is indeed watching, but he will not stop, He will only watch quietly. According to the situation of the previous four days, he is only responsible for everyone''s diet. Of course, now that someone is dead, he is also responsible for hosting another thing... to find out the murderer. The old butler didn''t take the horn, but the voice was very penetrating, and at this time, no one really felt so sleepy, even if you were strong, but here, you are just an ordinary person, the former You are arrogant, and now you cant force it. Upstairs, six people came down. Everyone was around the piano and began to observe the body. "The murderer, it should be among the eight of you, everyone can come to me to vote, vote for the person you think is the murderer, the person who got the most votes, is considered as the ''report murderer'', if the ''reject murderer'' is really true The murderer, then the person dies; If the ''recommended murderer'' is not the real murderer, then everyone except the murderer will be punished. "What punishment will it be?" The question was asked by the lawyer that Su Bai had encountered when he entered the world of this story. "Secret, but this punishment is likely to lead to death," the old butler replied. "This is really a thrilling game." Su Bai thought in his heart, but it is a pity that someone robbed himself in front of him, which is tantamount to robbing himself of the opportunity. Compared to being a chaser, Su Bai still Used to be a hidden murderer. The reason is very simple. Finding the murderer''s interests is just to avoid punishment, and if the murderer is not found out, there is a reward, which is high and low, at a glance. Eight people, in turn, checked the piano and the body. No one removed the body from the piano. Everyone just looked at it and then sat down on the sofa. "Since the rules of the game have appeared, then I don''t think we have to hide our identity. At least for one of our eight people, one is the murderer, but the other seven people will be affected if they don''t find the one. Punishment, I think that explaining my true identity and the level of strength in the real world helps us to distinguish something." The opening is an oriental, his head is bigger and looks very tough. This time the deceased was a Western man who looked a bit like Justin Bieber and was a little slimmer, so he could be killed and placed in the piano by folding. The piano line was through him, but not through it. The body, but around him, is only wearing clothes, it should be suffocating and dying, there is no external wound, so Su Bai, who played the piano before, did not smell the blood beforehand. "Then how do you know that the real murderer will tell the truth?" The woman who spoke up was a woman who glanced at the man and said directly: "Since it is not certain that the murderer will tell the truth, we might as well choose the most original." Way of investigation. For example, first find the first witness, determine the first witness, and then investigate the suspect. The suspect is the eight of us present. The old butler is certainly not the murderer. This should be clear to everyone. Then, we can first determine the time of death, and then start sending suspects, because this involves the rules of collective punishment for not finding the real murderer, so there will be no such thing as someone covering the real murderer. I propose that I will organize this investigation. Right, the old butler, how long is the voting deadline? "This time of tomorrow." The old housekeeper replied. "Okay, I know." The woman said nod. "Why are you taking the lead? What if you are a murderer?" the lawyer asked. "Because I and he are the first witnesses." The woman pointed to Su Bai, "and I can be sure that he is not the murderer. If I can''t find the real murderer and there is not enough reason to convince you, I myself, Will be cast as a real murderer." She said that the rest of the people had no opinion, but said that everyone is completely convinced that her frankness is not entirely, because everyone is not a child, gambling mentality, it is not too strange. "Okay, now we can formally know about it. I need to know your name. Even if you write a succinct name for me, you can also talk about it one by one. My name is Diana. Now I am going to the gym. The rest are sitting on the sofa and not allowed to leave now. Although I don''t have much hope, I think there may still be some traces or evidence in the murderer''s room, because now You are not a **** on the top, just an ordinary murderer. Please supervise each other. You, you, you, you and your side, In the order I just pointed out, I went to my side to record and accept the inquiry. I will announce the results and speculations of my investigation to everyone, because although you are all ordinary people, I believe in your wisdom. . Diana asked the butler for a pen and paper, ordered the first person directly, then entered the gym, and the gym door was closed. Now everyone is unable to use any mental power to eavesdrop. "She doesn''t seem to tell us the time of death." A man spoke. "Is it easy to fabricate the evidence of absence?" Su Bai took a look at the other side. In fact, it can be guessed. Diana is obsessed with detective novels, and such a skilled process, the identity in reality should be the same as Chu Zhao, similar to the criminal police. And the other party dared to gamble on themselves, and it is indeed proof of her confidence in herself. The length of the inquiry was not long. One person was also a quarter of an hour. After more than an hour, Su Bai was called by the last one. Diana was biting her head and meditating, seeing Su Bai came in and took the initiative to hand over the book to Su Bai. "Trust me so much." Su Bai reached out and took the book: The deceased: Simon, male, Westerner face. A: Lucy, female, Westerner face, sleeping in the room during this time. B: Pique (the lawyer): Male, Westerner face, sleeping in the room during this time. C: Muntari, male, Westerner face, this time in the gym. D: Diana, female, Westerner face, reading a book in the room during this time. E: Zhao Rui, female, oriental face, rest in the room during this time. F: Xu Gang, male, oriental face, this time in the gym. G: Wang Liang, male, oriental face, this time in the pool. H: Chen Ming, male, oriental face, watching the scenery outdoors during this time. I:.................. I is a blank. Su Bai picked up the pen and prepared to write his own information. Only when Su Bai wrote a "Wang Yi", Diana took the book directly and said: "You don''t need to write, you are definitely not the murderer." "So trust me?" Su Bai suddenly felt a little unbelievable. "Remember that you opened the door after dinner, what did you say when I walked by you?" Diana asked. "You and I both think that broadcasting should be motivated, because it has been calm for too long." Su Bai replied. "Yes, then you should see the motivation of the broadcast when you enter the room, so you are out of the room very soon. Is it going to kill? Then because your room is in the corridor, I will see you when you come out. And it has destroyed your plan to kill, so I am right?" This woman is really not simple. Su Bai nodded and wanted to kill. There was nothing to admit. Now it is to arrest the murderer who has already killed him. "Then you are definitely not a real murderer." Diana Miller blinked at Su Bai and continued: "Because your acting skills are not so high, and you go downstairs to sit next to me and go to find a book." When I went to play the piano, I didn''t see any flaws. Of course, what made me directly rule you out of suspicion? Do you know what it is?" "What is it?" Su Bai asked. "Do you know the time of death of the deceased?" "Not after the end of dinner, come to me, maybe, can you say that you are sitting in the living room sofa?" Dianas smile was even more bizarre. She said: No, the death of the deceased is from 2 pm to 5 pm, that is, before dinner. The reason why you can be directly ruled out by me is because the murderer has already killed someone in the afternoon. He does not need to come out after dinner to prepare to kill someone. Your previous murder motive, whitewashed your suspicion in this murder case, is it interesting? v3 Chapter 803： Psychological profiler, white "This is really interesting." Su Bai did not expect that the reason why she was able to be suspected of being excluded by Diana was because of this, but soon, Su Bai said: "This doesn''t make sense. If you said that the deceased Simon died in the afternoon, but the old butler shouted everyone to dinner, the position of the nine people we sit every day is basically the same, if you eat less. One person, everyone should have discovered it at that time." Diana smiled and said: "I know that you have already substituted yourself into the ordinary person''s perspective, but some things will still be beyond the ordinary people''s scope, such as dinner at the dinner table, one person plays the role of two people. It''s not unusual at all." "Is it a blind eye?" "Bad eye method? Is it the name of your Chinese? I tend to call the vision blurry." Diana reached out and gently rubbed it on the notebook. "In fact, it is not difficult to prove this. We only need to simulate the scene of dinner." It can be done again. This method should be easy to identify the direct suspect, but only to determine the suspect''s words, but can not get enough evidence to convince everyone. At least, nowadays, in the eyes of others, even if I take the initiative to take on the leadership task of this investigation, I still can''t gain the trust of others. Everyone is not so simple. It is estimated that many people will think that I am only deliberately high-profile and sincere. To wash away your suspicions. "You think too much, don''t forget, we have two votes now. What you have to do now is just to fight for two people, or three people, it is enough." "You are perfunctory me. You Chinese people are very hypocritical when they are there. I can guarantee that even now, even if I give you so much trust and warmth, even if I will be your first suspect." The identity is taken care of by taking the initiative, and you still don''t fully believe me. Moreover, comfort is not so comforting. One of the 8 people is a murderer. It is impossible for the murderer to vote for himself. One is me. I will not vote for myself. Then the rest are six people. You and I are not sure. So I have to make sure that I am fighting for 4 people, which is twice as difficult as the two people you just said. Su Bai did not tangled on the issue of "trust" for too long, but shifted the topic: "The question now is, when did this note appear?" "After dinner," Diana was very sure. "I can be sure that when I left the room to go downstairs for dinner, there was no such note in the room." "That means that the murderer is actively killing on the premise that the broadcast is not motivated?" "In fact, even if the absolute motives are not given, it will not affect the killing, because everyone knows what the broadcaster wants to see in the mountain village trapped by the storm, just as many listeners in the real world have not received the broadcast. Real-life tasks also know what to do to get a good impression of broadcasting, which is equally applicable in the world of stories. However, this murderer is obviously much more decisive than us. He is confident in taking the lead without seeing the absolute interests. Even when he enters here from the first day, he is already preparing. "The few proofs of absence in the gym can be confirmed?" Su Bai asked. "I can''t, because there are a lot of compartments in the gym, and there are showers and rest areas. Not a few people practiced there one afternoon in the face. Under the premise that I ruled you and me, there are 6 people. The chance of killing." "After a long time, your investigation seems to be completely unrecognizable?" "Well, for the time being, that''s it." Diana admits, but she doesn''t seem to be confused at all. "Actually, I just said that some investigations don''t need to be so delicate. We should repeat the dinner now. Can guess who is the suspect, but I lack sufficient evidence." "Are you worried about being a snake?" "No, I am just worried about the murderer''s mentality. We have killed many people. This is undoubtedly one thing, but if the murderer''s mentality is terrible, if he really sinks his heart and thinks of himself as an ordinary person. The murderer, then what I am preparing now, it is difficult to get the evidence I want." Said, Diana shook a black bottle in her hand, which seemed to contain some powdery things. "what is this?" Iron powder, this village has its own storage room, and a storage room is where the general medicine and emergency medicine are placed. I found it on the first day of my visit. "Yeah." Su Bai nodded, and he naturally viewed it here. "But the owner of Zhao''s Villa seems to be a person who believes in Chinese medicine. In that small pharmacy, there are not only western medicine but also many Chinese medicines. Iron powder is actually stored as part of Chinese medicine. "Fundamental": iron powder It is not only to smash the heart of the town, but to suppress the evil of the liver and evil. If it is too angry, the liver and evil are too strong, and the iron powder can suppress it." It seems that after seeing Hillss oriental swordsmanship and Taijis exercises, Su Bais research on these foreigners is more immune to his own Chinese studies of Chinese ancient culture. He did not tangled. Anna actually can recite such an uncommon ancient medical book, but directly said: "Iron powder, is it used to find fingerprints?" "Yes, fingerprints," Diana confirmed. This is a powder-based method in which a colorless fingerprint is changed into a layered colored fingerprint by selecting a metal or non-metal powder having a large contrast with the surface color of the object, and utilizing the feature of low adhesion of the fingerprint. The method of operation is to use a soft brush to apply a small amount of powder, gently rub the handle, so that the powder is evenly scattered on the fingerprint, and then shake off or gently remove the excess powder with the brush tip, the colorless fingerprint can become a colored fingerprint. "Piano." Su Bai said with words. "Since the murderer placed Simon''s body in the piano, when he lifted the piano shelf, the finger should touch that position, where it is not If there is an accident, there should be fingerprints of me and the murderer." Because Su Bai found the body, he also opened the piano shelf. Diana shook her head. "Under this condition, extracting fingerprints is the biggest thing that can be done now. The DNA detection of the PCR instrument is obviously unrealistic, but the murderer is killing people before sending notifications on the radio. In order to confuse the time of the death of the deceased, and use the blind method at dinner, it will raise the level of difficulty for subsequent investigations that may begin. Then, I don''t think that the murderer will not take precautions when killing. For example, wearing gloves, or doing the finishing touches yourself, if the murderer really does, then his mentality of substituting himself into the ordinary person is much better than you. Diana shook her head. Su Bai sat down on a chair in the gym and asked, "Can you determine Simon''s death time?" "I am a great magician." Diana looked at Su Bai and actually blew herself up. "I study and understand the body, even if I am an ordinary person, it is still not what you can compare." I can even be more certain about the time of death, for example, around three in the afternoon." "At that time, it can be confirmed that the broadcast did not give notice, the murderer is self-proclaimed to kill in advance, but according to what you said, the murderer is likely to be the target on the first day, has been planning, at three o''clock this afternoon. When he was in the clock, he succeeded in killing Simon. Then, why did he use the blind eye again at dinner?" "This is also a point that I still can''t figure out now," said Diana. "It is speculated that it should be to confuse the audience and cover up their own absences." Su Bai reached out and touched his chin. At this moment, his thoughts and feelings seem to slowly return to the time when he set up a murder club. What do you feel when you kill each time before killing and after killing? Dianas eyes twitched slightly. At this moment, she seemed to feel that Su Bai, who was sitting in front of her, was a complete murderer. The temperament and feelings were the feelings of ordinary people, the feeling of murder among ordinary people. . It seems that Everyone is a person with a story. "No, the murderer is not trying to confuse the audience or make any proof of absence." Su Bais mouth showed a smile and said, "Because even if you have investigated the death time of the deceased, you have enough powerful absent." Proof? In addition to being trusted by you and yourself, you just said that the absence of six people can''t stand the scrutiny and confirmation. In this case, why did the murderer come to dinner like this?" "So, what is your conclusion?" "Oh." Su Bai smiled and then used a very sullen tone. "This foolish person knows that the story world is killing people, but they are waiting for each other." Broadcast notification. It is clear that the rules of the story world have been guessed, but they still dare not take this step. People, I killed, but you didn''t find out. Since you are so stupid, then I will accompany you......... play it..." Dianas tongue sticking out her lips, she was a little surprised, because Su Bai is now mentally simulating the murderers mentality. "So, in your opinion, what the murderer did at dinner........." "A lonely and self-rewarding." Su Baiton paused and continued. "It is a kind of superfluous painting." "It seems that you are finding the answer." Diana took a pack of cigarettes from her pocket, took two bites and lit them between her red lips, and handed one of them to Su Bai. Su Bai took the cigarette and took a sip. "I can even guess who the murderer is, so I feel so good and strong, how can I be so familiar with it?" v3 Chapter 804： Really murdered! "Reenact it." Su Bai stood up and said to Diana. "Since he feels good about himself, there is no reason not to seize this opportunity." "Do you think of the key to the problem?" Diana looked at Su Bai and blinked. In the real world, Diana was a French criminal, but just now, she felt a kind of former from Su Bai. The feeling of chasing a fugitive. It is totally different from the audience to kill and the ordinary people to kill. The audience is not good at killing people. It is no different from killing animals. It is like killing chickens and slaughtering sheep. Because the improvement of life level leads to changes in mentality, making the audience kill. I didn''t feel that I was killing people, I didn''t fear, I didn''t have fear, I didn''t worry about it, I didn''t worry about the law, and I didn''t care about retribution. However, when ordinary people kill, they will look forward to the future and there will be various psychological changes. Just like Su Bai who just psychologically tested the murderer. "Call people, repeat the process of eating at night, even if some details can''t be remembered, but as long as you can clearly know who is sitting next to you, what kind of clothes you wear, you can." Su Bai said . "Okay, I will go." Diana and Su Bai left the gym. There were six people sitting in the living room. It seemed very calm. Everyone was used to people who were used to big winds and waves. It was not like ordinary people who were timid and shrinking in the ordinary murder environment. "The exact time of death of the body, when I asked you, you should also be clear about yourself. I am a necromancer, so don''t have any doubts about the time of death of my body. I am professional. Simon, the deceased, died around three in the afternoon. When Diana said this, the rest of the audience showed a faint color on his face. There was nothing really stupid in the room, so everyone immediately thought of the key to the problem, that is, at dinner, it seems that there is no Feel less people. Giving everyone in the room three minutes of thinking time, Diana patted her hand and said: "So I think it is necessary to repeat the scene of dinner." Said, Diana looked at the old housekeeper, "old steward, can you tell me..." "I''m sorry, can''t." The old butler smiled. Obviously, the old butler was an outsider. When everyone was dining, he was responsible for serving and finally cleaning up. He naturally could see more things that the insiders could not see, but The old butler''s meaning is very simple. You just need to treat him as non-existent. He will not be a witness and will not provide any information about the murderer. This is a dedicated NPC. "That''s okay." Diana was not disappointed. Apparently the old butler''s response was also in her expectation. She said directly: "Trouble you to repeat the process of calling us tonight tonight, such as what you are doing. When you come over, you have to go through the previous process, and the rest of us have entered their own roles and come back." "This is no problem." The old butler agreed. "Well, now, remember, when the old butler called us to eat, where are you, what are you doing, please go back to where you were at that time, pretend to be doing what you are doing, and repeat as much as possible Recall some of the details at the time, such as what you see when the opposite person is doing, or what people are doing next to you, try to interact, and remind you, well, you can now prepare, and wait for the old butler to inform you. Diana patted her hand and said that she could start. Everyone left the living room, and Diana looked at Su Bai meaningfully. She knew that this replay should be just a blind man, and Su Bai should have other methods. Diana, Lucy, Pique, Zhao Rui and Su Bai went to the second floor together. At that time, they said in the "confessions" that they were in the room or sleeping or reading books, Montari. And Xu Gang went to the gym, and Chen Ming walked out of the entrance gate. He went outside to see the scenery. Su Bai opened the bedroom door, walked in, and then waited. "dinner time" The old butler''s husky but with a penetrating voice, whether you are sleeping or wearing headphones to listen to music, this voice can clearly hit your eardrum. Su Bais mind immediately revealed that the owner had knocked on the bowl with the food bowl, and then a group of puppies immediately ran over to wait for dinner. Waiting for a while, Su Bai pushed the door open and he saw Lucy standing next to his door. "I remember when you went down, you walked in front of me," Lucy explained. Su Bai nodded and then began to walk down. Obviously, everyone has entered the state, and even the subtle sequence can be distinguished by mutual reminders. In the bedroom, the scenery outside the gym came to the restaurant. There was a white long table in the dining room, similar to the table for European nobles in the movie. Dont say that 9 people ate, 20 people ate. It is also easy to sit down, and the meals are all on the side of the dish of the old butler to let everyone take the public tableware, which is also a buffet form. Because everyone was not familiar at the beginning, when sitting down to eat, everyone was consciously sitting one by one, that is to say, the two were separated by an vacancy, and then under this particular atmosphere, the first time The location has become a fixed position for everyone after dinner, and it is also a tacit understanding. Everyone took their chairs out and sat down. The old butler began to serve, and everyone began to recall the details of the dinner table. One said what was being eaten at the time, one said that he had eaten a lot of that, one said that The sound of the fork is very loud, everyone remembers it, and it is also mutually verifying. At this time, Simon''s position of the deceased is undoubtedly empty. Sitting around Simon is Lucy and Pique. I don''t know why, but everyone can''t recall Simon''s behavior at the dinner table. This is also normal, because Simon died before the start of dinner. He didnt go to the table at all, but everyone didnt feel that he was missing a person. Obviously, there is a person who plays the role of two people. In this case, The sense of existence is naturally low, and the murderer does not dare to create a sense of existence. When the old butler was carrying an empty plate and said to be borscht, Lucy suddenly said: "I remember the person sitting on my side at the time, and said that he left the borscht to give me this lady, then the old The butler said that all the dishes are enough." When Lucy said this, she looked at Simon''s position and then looked at Pique a little further. Pique shook his head. "I didn''t say this. In fact, the borscht, I really don''t like drinking at all." The problem has appeared here, and everyone has quieted down all of a sudden. Obviously, in the mutual memory and confirmation, the reenactment situation has finally fallen into a paradox. Someone, in that position, said to leave some borscht to Lucy, then, that is to say, the murderer left his position and sat in the position of Simon. "I remember when I was on the borscht, someone had already eaten and was ready to leave." Su Bai said. Everyone sits down and begins to eat first. If they feel good, they can leave without any special restrictions. Diana nodded and said: "Really, I didn''t drink borscht, which means I might have left the living room at the time." "Can''t say that." Chen Ming said. "The restaurant is connected to the kitchen and the living room. Our dining table is the door that faces the living room. If you want to go back to the second floor, you must first enter the living room and go upstairs. I think, At that time, no one should choose to go to the kitchen to help the old housekeeper wash the dishes?" Chen Ming then made another gesture and made a circle. "It''s actually very simple. The murderer only needs to show his own and Simon''s sense of existence, whether the murderer is quick to make up and remove makeup or even in the Chinese Sichuan opera. The face is changed, but his only route is also the most suitable route. It should be at the beginning of dinner and at the end of dinner. During these two hours, people come and go, it is suitable for him to play the role of two people, and we all The time for dining is very short, and then according to where Simon has been sitting." Xu Gang stood up and pointed to himself. He also pointed to Lucy next to him, and pointed to Pique and Su Bai on the other side. "There are only people sitting on our side, have this opportunity, always It is impossible to sit on the opposite side, after playing with yourself, take a circle, walk back to the living room, or walk around the kitchen, which will definitely attract attention! Only sitting on this side, and when Simon is on the side, you can dine on your own position or at the current Simon position, then get up again, go to another role position to continue dining, etc. When the meal is over, you can change your identity and deepen your impression again. Speaking of this, Chen Ming pointed to himself, and pointed to Lucy, then Pique and Su Bai, "That is, the murderer is among the four of us, oh, yes, female detective adult, you ruled out Wang Yi, the Chinese, that is, the murderer is probably in my Chen Ming, Lucy. And among the three Pique. I can tell this logic and put myself into the suspect. If I exclude him for a while, the murderers are Lucy and Pique. They are holding Simon''s position and playing two roles alone. It is convenient. "Absurd, your logic and inference make me very surprised. Of course, I agree that what you said is very reasonable, but in my opinion, the murderer should be you and Lucy and the Wang Yi, you three people, sit On this side, the murderer must be one of you." Lucy shook her head, and her eyes swept through Chen Ming, Pique, and Su Bai. Obviously, her point of view was to exclude the three other than herself, and there must be a murderer. "That is very clear, the following is to find evidence." Su Bai stood up, nodded to Diana, Diana took out the iron powder bottle and a small brush. "It''s very good to be able to collect fingerprints." Pique said with amazement. "I think, is it going to the piano? Yes, there may be fingerprints of the murderer." While talking about these words, Pique''s gaze was wandering with interest in Lucy and Chen Ming. Obviously, when Su Bai called Diana to take out the iron powder, he temporarily excluded Su Bai from the murderer. Its outside. "Sorry." Su Bai shrugged and walked between Lucy and Pique, standing behind Simon''s chair. "We are not sure if we can get fingerprints on the piano, and everyone is also at the time." I checked the corpse and the piano. Although the probability of leaving fingerprints at the switch is not great, I think that since the murderer is bored to play a game of superfluous, the fingerprint of the piano should have been eliminated, and even the murderer may be It is impossible to leave fingerprints in the process of murder with gloves." "Then you have this..." Pique looked at Su Bai inexplicably, but suddenly stopped talking. Su Bai smiled and smiled at Pique, his fingers pointing to the chair where Simon was sitting. This chair, still leaning against the table, was not pulled out. In this state, it is impossible to sit up and dine. "In this chair, there will be three people''s fingerprints." Su Bai continued. "One is the old butler, because he will organize it every day, push all our chairs in and out, and of course another. Its Simon, and theres one... its the murderer. The murderer can wear gloves when he kills, but I don''t believe that the murderer will wear gloves when eating, otherwise it is impossible to be discovered by everyone. Moreover, fortunately, Simon is a male, Mr. Pick, should you not take the initiative to help a man open the chair and ask him to sit in the room to make this gentleman move? Of course, Ms. Lucy is unlikely to do this. v3 Chapter 805： The secret under the villa! "Oh." Pique smiled and then reached out and touched Simon''s chair. What it means is actually very clear, because everyone else will be punished if they don''t find the real murderer, except the real murderer. Under the premise, no one will cover the real murderer, and no one will deliberately destroy the evidence. "You should guess who I am?" Pique reached out and patted him on Su Bai''s shoulder. "You, this, stinky bat." "The arrogance on your body is too rich, and the richness is almost as fast as water droplets. I don''t want to be confused." Su Bai looked at Pique calmly. "OK, everyone in the room, give us some time to talk for a while, I am the murderer, I confess, can you?" Pique waved his hand at the place, and then went straight to the entrance. Everyone looked at each other, but no one got up to stop, because the voting deadline is after tomorrow''s dinner, and there is really no need to control Pique. Surprisingly, it was only Piques attitude of recognition. Su Bai walked out of the entrance with Pique, and it was raining outside. Fortunately, there was a pavilion aisle outside the house to take a walk. Although rain was thrown in from time to time, it was nothing. "You are deliberate." Su Bai first said, because he could feel, Pique, oh no, it was the stupid mistake that Hills made in this murder, this feeling, Su Bai can feel the same, because the same is true of the original. Every time he plans to kill a person, Su Bai is worried about whether he will be involved with himself, but every time he finds that he has not been implicated or suspected, he feels a little bit unwilling, just like you did a piece. I think that it is very good, but the result is no one knows, a bit of a bright pearl, the meaning of the night. But at that time, Su Bai was only a killer who needed to kill and vent because of his mental illness. In short, it was a mental patient, but now, Su Bai is a senior listener. Nowadays, it is completely different from the past. Concept. Therefore, Su Bai thinks that Hills should not really do this. "This is the first game, just a warm-up." Hills is very indifferent. For him, he was discovered when he was discovered. "The world of stories with high-level audiences and non-advanced audiences, Broadcasting generally takes a clear distinction. Although the two groups of people are in a world of stories, they still play different games. The highlight of this time is actually the scene that you just saw when you entered the story world. Just a warm-up." "So you are not going to continue to play this mentally retarded game?" Su Bai thought of the story world he encountered in Lanlin Loulou and Yan Huihong. "Don''t, I didn''t say that, otherwise I was too conceited. I didn''t expect that woman would find iron powder. I didn''t expect you to think of the fingerprint on Simon''s chair. How do you say that I didn''t want to play it? This game, but because of you, let me not play. If I deliberately want to lose the big part of preparing for the next one, it seems that I am too shameless. With your Chinese, it is that I put gold on my face. Hills holds his hands on the railing. "You will continue to play?" "I need that reward." Su Bai said. Hills nodded. "I support you." Hills didn''t have the resentment that the murderer was caught by the "police." "Yes, if it''s convenient, collect some useful information here, I think I just entered. The environment of this story world should be related to Zhaos Mountain Villa. Even in the main drama, there should be some clues here. I have no time and opportunity. It depends on you. In addition, the innermost one on the second floor is unoccupied. Under the bed of the bedroom, I left something for you." "Thank you." "Polite." Hills looked at his wet shoulders, shook his head helplessly, turned and prepared to walk back to the entrance. The six people in the living room were still sitting there. When Su Bai and Hills returned, the eyes of the people naturally fell on Hills. "The old butler, the pasta you made is delicious, and the pasta that my mother gave me when I was a child is very similar," said Hills, the old butler. The old butler smiled and nodded. "Can you kill anyone before voting tomorrow?" asked Hills. Others in the living room heard the news and were shocked. It was obviously worried that Hills would prepare for the death of the net and then pull a back. If he had found the real murderer and could avoid punishment, he would be killed in vain. A very awkward death. "No." The old butler''s answer was simple. "I know." Hills stretched out. The broadcast wanted murder and suspicion in a closed environment, not a big fight, and the person who ensured the rule was executed, the old housekeeper. With him sitting, the game will continue steadily and the plot will not deviate from the direction the broadcast wants. "Then I will look around." Hills''s gaze was very casually sweeping six people outside of Su Bai, "I haven''t looked for one of you." This request is not too much?" There is no word in the crowd, because the meaning of provocation in the words of Hills is obvious. Moreover, everyone also saw the identity of Hills from a series of actions after Hills was recognized as a murderer. Without an accident, it should be a senior listener. And there is a beginning to enter the world of the story to make a foreshadowing. Obviously everyone knows that it is not the end of the traditional sense of death and punishment. It is only the end of this game environment. Semi-disclosed the identity of his senior audience, and also made most of the people present very jealous. If in the real world, facing Hills, most of the people here have to bow down and shout "Adalist". If Hills is completely planted this time, it is clear that he is not Complete death, so no one wants to go to the senior audience with no interest at all. Sears reached out and hooked Su Bais shoulder. "Go, I have some activities that are not suitable for you. I want to do it alone." Su Bai smiled a little helplessly. The move of Hills is equivalent to placing himself in the same level as him. The people present can probably guess that he is also a senior listener. However, Hill Sis should not deliberately dig himself, because exposing himself at this time is the identity of a senior audience. There are advantages and disadvantages. Even if everyone is an ordinary person now, but let those seniors choose Su Bai as the object of murder, the psychological pressure is still very large, but it may also lead to the possibility of being suspected after Su Bai, because there is already an advanced Listening to the adults as a murderer''s foresight. Su Bai and Hills directly went to the second floor. The six people in the living room did not follow the rules very much. The two senior listeners wanted to say "whispering". Who would run so unknowingly to join in the fun? The two went up to the second floor and walked in. They stopped in front of the innermost vacant room. There was a wire in the hand of Hills, and the lock was easily opened. "Real professional." Su Bai said. "I just think it is praise." Hills suggested that Su Bai came in. Su Bais gaze fell directly on the bed, because before Hills said that he left something under this bed for himself. Before Hills was unsure of the attitude of the old butler, he told Su Bai to let him know in advance. Look, but now that you can continue to freely move for a long time, you can personally lead Su Bai to see your own discovery. "Do you know why I think you are stupid?" Hills squatted and opened the sheets. "Because most of you are thinking about **** and hide yourself, but ignore the treasures that are really hidden here, I see Your gaze is like a group of idiots standing on the heap of gold and fighting for a few bronzes." "But the first one killed for the bronze..." Su Bai looked at Hills. When Hills glanced, he realized that his metaphor had also damaged himself. "Come on, I entered the first day of the so-called Zhao''s Villa and I felt that something was wrong. The first floor of the entire villa from east to west is the indoor swimming pool, gym, kitchen, dining room, living room, and the bedroom on the second floor of the living room next to the living room. But you found out that there is no garage here, because there is a specially designed iron chain bridge, so people must park the car at that end, so you are not curious? On the west side of the ground floor, the second floor is the bedroom. What is the area below the wall and the interior of the cement? There are no obvious doors to go in, but it is impossible to ignore this area when designing this villa. Fill it directly with cement? "Don''t have a hole in the sky." Su Bai really ignored this point. To be exact, basically all the listeners ignored this point, because everyone was replaced by their own minds as soon as they entered, waiting for the beginning of murder and games. Even if you explore the house, everyone will do it a little bit. It is estimated that there are not many people in the "unreasonable" area, and there are not many people who can realize and really want to find and research. . As for why Hills can find, In Su Bais mind, there was a picture of Hills, who stood in the coffin of the plaque and heard a percussion and then looked up and saw a hole in the top of the head and was actually shot with a bronze mirror. This guy is an expert who is born with holes... "White, what are you thinking, come see it here!" Sears reached out and lifted two wooden lids. inside, There was a martyr......... v3 Chapter 806： The next target of the murderer: Su Bai! "So........." Su Bais voice was a little bit puzzled, then a little bit of inquiries, and finally, Are you **** playing me? ''The expression. It was only because of the passage down the underside of the bed that there was a metal wall in front of Su Bai. There was a door on the wall that could only be accessed by one person, and the threshold of the door was still relatively high, more than half a meter. Stretching his hand and knocking on the door is definitely not a metal skin, but a material and thickness similar to a bank safe. "I don''t have time now. You can figure out how to open the door while you are murdering. The door is an electronic lock. It should look like a high-level electronic lock that needs to be verified by the fingerprint pupil. You can cheer." I am very optimistic about your expression. "What you mean is that I am here to plan **** people how to hide themselves, while developing TNT explosives, or in a place where there is no computer to find a way to crack this password lock?" "The amount...the difficulty is a bit big, but it is challenging, isn''t it?" Hills patted Su Bai''s shoulder. Su Bai calmed down at this time, then frowned and said: "You said, will it be the place that appeared when we entered the story world at the beginning?" Sears snorted and nodded subconsciously. "You guessed it more boldly. In your opinion, in fact, it is our deity?" "Is it a seal that is a demon? This is a sci-fi game suspense story world. It is impossible to resemble the "forest lodge". With sci-fi as the skin, there are a lot of incredible undead creatures, and according to my mind. The perception of the structure of this room, the space below the second floor, is actually quite comparable to the space in the lab where we started, and I don''t think there will be any basement." "why?" "If you want to do the basement, there is absolutely no need to open this space in the house. Do you understand this?" Su Bai asked. "Oh, anyway, I don''t understand it now, it doesn''t matter. Right, who are you going to kill the next target?" Hills asked, he was out of the game anyway, so he could ask Su Bai what the next step is. hit. "For the time being, I am still not sure." Su Bai replied, "I don''t believe you, I really haven''t decided yet, and it''s too hard to kill people deliberately." "Random killing?" Hills shook his head. "Diana and Chen Ming are very keen. Do you have the confidence to leave no traces in the case of random killings?" "Killing, I am still very experienced." Su Bai said. "Who is not..." Hills just wanted to ridicule two sentences, but he thought of the description of his psychological test before Su Bai. It seems that this is really true. For ordinary people, how to do murder? The matter, the colleague of his brother unit does have more say. After the two had finished chatting, Hills reorganized the bed and walked out of the bedroom together. Requires fingerprint and pupil verification......... When he was about to walk up the stairs, Su Bai suddenly said: Is it necessary to have the fingerprints and pupils of the old housekeeper? "There is no solution." Hills shrugged. "Here, he is a BUG." That night, someone was sleeping in the living room, and some people returned to their bedroom. The old butler personally admitted that before the deadline for voting tomorrow, new murder cases will not be allowed, and therefore, people who rest in the living room at night Is it really scary, people who go back to sleep in the bedroom really do not sleep well, no one knows. The next day''s breakfast and lunch, Su Bai did not eat down, but instead, Hills sat down to eat, and everyone did not say anything, able to sit down with the murderer who had just killed his companion. Eating at the ground, only the audience can do this. When it was dinner, Su Bai came out of the room. Sears took the initiative to sit with Su Bai. "What do you do in the room during the day?" Hills does not believe that Su Bai is studying how to make TNT explosives under the existing conditions. "rest." "........." Hills. Dinner was very calm, because everyone knew what would happen after dinner, and after everyone had dinner, everyone would sit in the living room and wait. Su Bai first sat down on the sofa, and Sears took the initiative to sit with Su Bai, and Su Bais face showed a smear. "I am going to die, you still don''t comfort me." "If you really want to die, it is definitely not the current state of mind." Su Bai said. "Now, please start voting. I will ask the past one by one. You only need to point out in front of me that you suspect that you are the murderer." The old butler packed up the restaurant and walked over to start the voting ceremony. It''s very simple, very simple, and even everyone is not nervous at all, but Su Bai is clear. This is because the murderer has long been exposed. If the murderer is not sure when he next votes, the voting atmosphere will not be so easy. It is. Everyone chose Pique, which is Hills, and even Hills himself chose himself. Then, the old butler announced the final result, like the completion of a ceremony, and the old butler was the devotee who presided over the ceremony. Then, one of the old butler''s hands suddenly grabbed the shoulders of Hills, and then the two bodies disappeared instantly and reappeared in front of the dark red wall opposite the living room. Hills is very calm, even though the old butler is now squeezing his entire body into the wall, his body is constantly shattering into pus. But from the beginning to the end, Hills did not scream until he died. The rest of the people looked at the scene with some shock. When the old housekeeper who had been serving the people in the past few days, suddenly changed. When you were a hangman, the two different temperaments that you showed were really a bit of a turn. The wall seemed to be alive, and actively sucking on it. In the end, even the clothes on Hills were swallowed up, and the old butlers body and even his hands, even a drop of blood beads did not splash. Shoot it. Su Bais fingers gently rubbed the sofa skin. He suddenly had a feeling that the dark red wall should be deliberately red. If nothing unexpected, the broadcast seems to be the world of this story. I have always maintained a high interest. This scene is not the first time or even the second time. A story world that makes broadcasting so fascinating and open one after another, is it really just so simple on the surface? "Everyone, you can rest." The old butler was slightly in front of everyone. At this time, he seemed to have changed back to the meticulous peace man. At the same time, he also kindly reminded: "A new day begins." This reminder means that a new round of murder can begin. Most of the people went back to their bedroom. At least tonight, the new repression will be shrouded. Everyone is an ordinary person. Even if the strength is strong, there is not much courage to force it, even if this death is not Its the end, but its also a bit stunned to see that Hills is finally forced to squeeze into the wall. Su Bai glanced at the piano and asked the old housekeeper: "What about Simon''s body?" "Wrapped in the utility room, let the police receive it after the storm." Su Bai was speechless for a while, the murderer let you squeeze directly into the wall, and you still have a policeman at this time. Back to his bedroom, Su Bai first washed his face, burned and took a shower, I don''t know why, after dinner, Su Bai had a feeling of restlessness. Su Bai does not think that it is because the scene of the death of Hills affects himself, and he is not so vulnerable. So, where does this inexplicable feeling of irritability come from? .................. "Erasing.........wiping.........wiping........." In the middle of the night, there was a slight rubbing sound from the window. Su Bai quickly opened his eyes. His sleep was very shallow, so it was easy to be awakened. Now, Su Bais backhand holds the kitchen knife that has been placed under the pillow. Get up and walk slowly to the window. Someone, Ready to start with yourself? The window is closed, and the door is locked against the truth. Even if Su Bai does not dare to really support it at this time, therefore, Su Bai did not have the first time to open the window to check the situation outside. The murderer is going to murder. Instead of killing yourself, murder has one more meaning than direct killing. Because everyone is full of ghosts, the rest of the seven people will not all sit in the living room and monitor each other for warmth, but if someone wants to kill themselves, then they can completely alarm others to let the other partys plan go bankrupt, and the other party will not dare to kill people brazenly. . But at this time, suddenly there was a "bang" in the living room, like something exploded, and at the same time, the glass in front of Su Bai was directly broken, both of which happened at the same time, which means The movement in the living room is to cover the sound of the other side breaking through the window! The timing is not too bad! A black shadow directly hit Su Bai. At the same time, a stinking and familiar smell pierced the white nose of Su Bai. Su Bai subconsciously put the kitchen knife into the chest of the other hand, but found that the kitchen knife was stuck by the other body. . Damn, how is this possible, Everyone is not an ordinary person! Su Bai is clear, the other party did not wear armor! The other two hands clung to Su Bai''s neck, and far more than an ordinary person''s body weight pressed Su Bai on the floor, making Su Bai difficult to move at this time and it is difficult to make a sound. This is not an ordinary person, Absolutely not ordinary people! The other party suddenly raised his head, and all the pupils were hollow in the black hole, and his face was also a death of iron. Simon, This is actually Simon! In a flash, Su Bai suddenly understood, Damn, Someone made Simon''s body a zombie! v3 Chapter 807： Corpse One day, just one day, in the time when Hills admitted that he was the murderer and the old housekeeper was not allowed to commit murder, one person had already designed and prepared this murder! Even, it is possible that the other party is preparing for murder earlier, but he is waiting for the appearance of a body! Whether it''s the explosion in the living room or the zombies, the sound concealing from the beginning and attracting the attention of others, etc., all indicate that this is a carefully arranged killing! The neck was shackled, and Su Bai had no way to breathe. The lungs were as painful as the fire at this time, and their consciousness was constantly weakening. Hypoxia, When your body becomes an ordinary person''s body, it seems that only at this time can you deeply understand how weak you are at this time. Purely fighting power, it is difficult for you to fight a zombie, and Su Bai''s kitchen knife can''t even penetrate the other''s body. When all the listeners become ordinary people at this time, a zombie is used as a tool for murder. It is simply putting a wolf into the flock. Su Bai is clear that the death here is not the end, otherwise Hills will not be so light, but it will be killed by the other side with zombies, then Hills will just follow his foot and follow. It is estimated that it will be laughed at by the Hillsman. The two senior listeners went out in a row, and they simply lost the face of the senior audience! There are no signs of the existence of pupils in Simon''s eyes, as if they were covered by black fog, but Su Bai is clear, zombies are spiritual. Zombies are another unique life born from the dead. For others, zombies are dirty, zombies are a symbol of disaster, but for Su Bai, zombies have a very kind a feeling of. At least, Su Bai, who has two bloodlines and zombies, even if he is an ordinary person, will never allow himself to die in the hands of a low-level zombie. Su Bais eyes stared at Simons black eyes, and at the same time, Su Bai began to silently call the other party in his heart......... Ordinary people are ordinary people, but as Simons zombies appear, a listener here can still temper a zombie even under the conditions of ordinary people. This means that even the average person, the audience, It is just an ordinary person in the body and soul, but in many other aspects, it still has many differences with normal people. Su Bai himself is a zombie, so he can understand zombies, In this simple environment, in such a short period of time, a dead person is turned into a zombie. Naturally, it is impossible to be a high-end instrument and rune. It should be the most primitive way. Zombies are a kind of alienation that is created by the resentment of heaven and earth, but the real source is actually his own deceased. Simon hates because he is the first to die. As an audience, he is actually taken as the first target, and Simon does not know that Pique, who is the one to start with him, is a senior listener. Therefore, Simon At the time of death, there is great resentment. This is a kind of trampling on one''s self-esteem, because choosing him to start means that the murderer thinks that he is the softest persimmon. "Simon, Simon, I know that you are very convinced, I know that you feel that you are dead, I know your resentment........." Su Bai slowly found the feeling in the bottom of his heart. Slowly try to communicate with each other, As soon as he called, he did not seem to get the slightest feedback from Simon, but Su Bai did not give up. Before he felt that he really wanted to be stunned, Su Bai shouted in his heart: "Since you are dead, then you are willing to use other people''s tools to help others find benefits!" "Hey!" Su Bai only felt that Simon''s body on his body suddenly trembled. In the black eyes, there was a light green glow. At the same time, the hands that had been holding the Su Bai neck slowly lost their strength. Su Bai breathed a lot, at this time, he was deeply aware of the beautiful feeling that fresh air can bring. The faint green light shining in Simon''s eyes, in Su Bai''s view, is a disguised form of Simon''s self-consciousness. As long as it is a living being, even flowers and trees have its spirituality. At this time, Su Bai spread his hands and continued to grasp the feeling, and began to "striking and tempting" Simon. Su Bai doesn''t know how to refine zombies, not even know how to manipulate zombies, but he can have the ability to communicate with zombies, just like the history of Gongyechang can communicate with birds, because Su Bai understands zombies, also Know the zombies, he is also a member of the zombies. Simon stood up straight, his body was still stiff, and the green light in his eyelids flickered, which meant that his self-consciousness was now at war with his consciousness. Su Bai climbed up and did not hesitate. He opened the bedroom door and ran out. The gentleman did not stand under the dangerous wall. Now Su Bai realized that he had been a little bit stunned by this group of people before, and they were murdering and planning. When the head zombies appeared, they almost refreshed all the predictions of the previous Su Bai. When Su Bai walked to the stairway, he actually met the old butler who had just walked upstairs. The old butler did not say hello to Su Bai, passed directly from Su Bai and entered the house of Su Bai. The old butler is the NPC here. Su Bai does not believe that the old butler is helping himself to fight, nor will he believe that the old butler will take care of himself. Since the old butler went to his bedroom, it is obviously Go and solve the zombie. This means that just after, someone is dead. Therefore, in order to ensure that the rest of the living people will not have any accidents during the next day of investigation and voting preparation, the old housekeeper must first dispose of it. As for how the old butler would dispose of Simon, Su Bai did not pay attention to it. He went to the stairs and saw five people standing there in the living room. There was also a blackened body that was carried out and placed on a white cloth. This should be the body. Wait a minute, Su Bai suddenly frowned, could it be that the sound of the explosion was not to cover the sound of zombies breaking into the window of their own house? But why do the two sounds happen together? The zombie seems to be sure that there will be an explosion. It is a coincidence that Su Bai is absolutely not convinced. Then, the biggest possibility is that the murderer actually planned two simultaneous murders. It seems that he must make sure to kill at least one person! This murderer, the means of savage and killing is even worse than Hills. Su Bai walked down the stairs. The five people in the living room were: Chen Ming, Lucy, Xu Gang, Diana, Montari. Among the previous nine people, Simon and Pique have been killed and punished. That is to say, the black body in front of him should be Zhao Rui. "Its just suffocating, the burn is very serious. She didnt die when we came down after the explosion, but I couldnt move it, so I couldnt leave any information, Diana said. Obviously, Dianas meaning is that Zhao Rui did not identify the murderer because of the serious burns during the time of sudden death. In fact, Zhao Rui may not know who the murderer is, but according to the greatest viciousness of human nature. To guess, it should be that Zhao Rui did not move or even lost consciousness. Only a little bit of physical activity was left. Otherwise, a dying person who was killed can completely identify a murderer and pull most people into the water. punishment. This is the result of Su Bais analysis from his own point of view. Su Bai is somewhat fortunate. Fortunately, when Zhao Rui did not die, he was actually fighting for a life with Zhao Rui. Su Bai believes that if he was killed by Simon just now, then the old butler is expected to appear in the living room and take out the "excellent, good, anti-day" healing medicine to save Zhao Rui, because one person In the 24 hours after the death, the old housekeeper will not allow another person to die. This game has its own rhythm, it is a small game of cooking instead of a big mess. "You have injuries on your body." Chen Ming suddenly pointed at Su Bai at this time, "Is it just that you have been attacked?" Apparently, Chen Ming knew that Su Bai was the last person to arrive in the living room. No one would believe that Su Bai was sleeping because he was too dead, so he did not hear the explosion, and the injury on Su Bai was so obvious. At this time, the old butler suddenly appeared like a ghost, and handed a bottle of ointment to Su Bai. Su Baina smelled it in his hand and asked, "Is it a cure for corpse?" If it is in the past, Su Bai naturally does not have to worry about any corpse poison, but he is a zombie himself. But now that this body has been injured by a zombie, it will be a big problem if you don''t handle it. "Yes." The old housekeeper answered and then stood aside. He is a person who looks at the whole picture, but he will never reveal any useful words. "I''m sorry, we can''t sleep for everyone tonight. We have limited time. Just the old butler also said that the voting deadline is tomorrow''s time. Therefore, all of us, of course, the murderer must take the time to investigate. Or according to the last arrangement........." "wait" Su Bai reached out and interrupted Diana''s words, and everyone would look at Su Bai with surprise. Su Bai turned around and looked at the old housekeeper and asked: "The old housekeeper, I would like to ask, if it is self-death, the result of our living person looking for another person to sin for the sin, this suicidal person, after leaving the story world, is it to win the game?" The old butlers eyes suddenly looked like it was considering whether his answer would affect the fairness of the game, but he knew that his existence was to maintain the game, and the second was to explain the rules of the game. Therefore, Su Bais He must elaborate and answer this question. "Count." v3 Chapter 808： It’s just three! "Do you suspect that Zhao Rui is suicide?" Diana asked Su Bai. Su Bai pressed his hand and gestured to answer Dianas words later, and then continued to ask the old housekeeper with a luck-taking attitude: "Old steward, who else has asked you this question?" The old butler laughed and said nothing, the question is very simple, this question is impossible to answer your Su Bai. Fortunately, Su Bai did not have much hope for this question to be answered. He sat down on the sofa and handed the bottle from the old butler to Diana and asked Diana to help him. medicine. Diana was also unconstrained. She poured the ointment directly and began to smear on the wound site of Su Bai. At the same time, she said: "What do you mean is today''s investigation. Is Zhao Rui a suicide as a benchmark?" Su Bai can understand Diana''s worry, because once this is the basis of the investigation, then if the murderer has someone else, it should be difficult to find it, which can easily lead everyone to go black. "Explosion, is it the location of the kitchen?" Su Bai looked at the traces on the ground and the blackened walls in the kitchen. The gas tank exploded, in the kitchen, Diana said. "At the same time of the explosion, a zombie broke into the window and attacked me. The zombie was Simon. I don''t believe it is just a coincidence. In my opinion, the explosion in the kitchen should be to cover the attack on my bedroom. Of course, if she wants to commit suicide, she may be doing double insurance for herself. Chen Ming said at this time: "Double insurance? Then, according to your logic, if you are killed by a zombie, then her Zhao Rui has been burned. As two people who were attacked at the same time, she will definitely Excluded from our suspected object, and if the zombie didn''t kill you, after all, cough, we can guess some of your identity. If the zombie can''t kill you, then she can commit suicide, kill herself in a way we can''t think of, but still have the potential to be the biggest beneficiary. This is a blind spot in our thinking. Su Bais gaze swept across the faces of everyone else, and he said: Just take Zhao Ruis suicide as a benchmark for investigation and evidence, such as what she is busy with recently, such as what traces her room has, such as her recent If you have taken something, you can recall it, and you can not investigate it. I suspect that Zhao Rui may be similar to the Taoist intensification. What are the habits and habits of Taoist priests? If you analyze it yourself, we must find evidence that is absolutely reliable as soon as possible. If we can''t find evidence, we can only turn back halfway. Put the suspected object between us. First, because Su Bai had the first round to find evidence that Hills was the murderer, and second, because everyone had already guessed that Su Bai should be the identity of a senior audience, and three because Su Rui was suffering from the death of Zhao Rui. The attack of zombies, so basically do not think that Su Bai is the murderer of Zhao Rui, so when Su Bai said the main line of investigation, the people present did not object to it. Lucy and Xu Gang went to the second floor to prepare to adjust Zhao Rui''s room. Chen Ming and Diana went to the swimming pool. Because Zhao Rui had to go swimming in the pool several times during this time, there might be something to discover there. Montari and Su Bai looked at the place where Simon''s body was placed before. He asked the old housekeeper Simon where he was treated and did not get the old butler''s answer. Su Bai and Muntari went outside. At this point, the rainstorm just stopped a little, it seems that it is brewing the next pour, and the outside is muddy. The iron chain bridge is still broken. Therefore, the Zhao''s Mountain Villa has basically become an isolated island. In addition to the villa, there is a forest behind the villa, but the area of ??the forest is also small, and the surrounding is also a cliff. "Its really a peach tree." Su Bai looked at the trees, and some accidentally said that in this place, the climate planted peach trees had to pay a lot of money. Of course, here is the world of broadcast design, if it is willing, You can do it with ham on the tree. "What are we going to do here?" Montari was somewhat puzzled. He knew that Su Bai might be the identity of a senior audience. Even if there was no adult, there was still a little awe in the words. Looking for it, there are no new fellings or which trees have wounds. There are not many things that can be found in this place for the use of Taoist priests, but the mahogany can be considered the same. If Zhao Rui is really an intensive type of Taoist, she should take some raw materials here. "There is a relationship between the mahogany and the zombies?" Montari is still somewhat incomprehensible. He is a Westerner. The story world that he usually experiences is also a world of rich cultural atmosphere in the Western culture. He is not familiar with some of China''s unique reinforcements and occupations. "Peach wood has an extremely important position in China''s folk culture and beliefs. It is also called "Dragon Wood" and "Ghost Wood". It is the most widely used material for cutting evil spirits. Legend has it that Kuafu chasing the sun, before dying The **** wood was thrown into a peach forest. The earliest Spring Festival couplets in China were made of peach wood, also known as peaches. For thousands of years, Taomu has the idea of ??disaster prevention and evil, known as Shenmu. Forget it, it doesn''t make sense to explain to you. When you live through this story world, you will grow up later and you should have the chance to meet the Taoist of the East. Listening to Su Bai said that Montari couldnt help but feel a little bit safe. Although Su Bai did not say it exactly, it seems that this means that the other party does not intend to kill himself. In fact, the survival rate of this mission is still very high. Finally, there should be 3 people survived, because in the environment of three people, if another person dies, if the possibility of suicide is ruled out, then even if one party is a killer, mutual vote will not produce any voting effect. Therefore, according to Muntaris speculation, the old housekeeper should end the game when there are three remaining people. Even, it may be earlier. Now with the dead Zhao Rui, three people have died, and the living still The remaining six, the fewer people live, the narrower the scope of the murderer, the worse the story, so Muntari feels that at most one or two people will die. This game is almost over. The two looked for a while in the woods. It didn''t take long for Montari to yell: "Here, there are!" Su Bai walked over, and sure enough, several pieces of the traced pieces were found on the two peach trees found by Montari. Here, someone is a Taoist. Su Bai reached out and touched these traces and found that there were days. It was clear that the Taoist was really ready when he had just entered the story world. "Go, go back." Su Bai and Muntari returned to the villa, and at this time, the other two groups of people also returned to the investigation, but they did not find anything. Obviously, it seems that there is a Pico''s foresight. This time the murderer should be more concealed, at least the aftermath is doing very well. Six people, sitting on the sofa, exchanged their opinions. Su Bai frowned at this time and said: "It is impossible to have no trace of clues. It is absolutely impossible. We are not passers-by, passers-by, and we are not good at listening. We are guarding each other and planning our own murder, so no matter what. Zhao Rui is not suicide. It is impossible for us six people to find out. absolute, There is definitely a place that we have ignored! "Everyone, remember again." Chen Ming said at this moment, "Look at any details we have overlooked." "If she wants to arrange a corpse and needs to do some rituals and rituals to turn a corpse into a zombie, I think she needs a very spacious place." When Diana said, she suddenly looked up and looked at it. "We seem to have never been on the roof." The crowd immediately got up and came to the second floor. At the innermost position on the second floor, there was a ladder and an open mouth, which was directly accessible to the roof. The crowd just put their eyes on the place where normal people can stay, such as the room, such as the swimming pool, but did not really think of the place on the roof. Su Bai first went up, followed by Montari, Lucy and others. When everyone came to the roof, there were actually paper and several wooden swords in front of them, and there was a rope hanging from the eaves. Go on. "It''s a string." Su Bai reached down and looked down the string, and then half of the person slammed down the eaves and looked down. The rest of the people followed them down and looked down. "The place where the strings are connected is Zhao Rui''s room!" Lucy shouted at this time. "This is definitely Zhao Rui''s room, because I live next to her, not wrong." "Muntari, trouble you to confirm," Su Bai said to Montari. Montari went down immediately. In a few moments, he opened the window in Zhao Rui''s room and reached up and pulled it up. It was very easy to grasp the strings. "It should be right." Su Bai stood up and patted the dust on his body. "The purpose of this string should be to tie the body of Simon to the side of Zhao Rui, she can pass The fluctuations of the strings are used to predict the extent of the corpse, because the corpse is a gradual process, and Zhao Rui may not remain on the roof. Plus the strange explosion and the time when the zombies rushed into my room, no Wrong, Zhao Rui is actually committing suicide, she gave herself a double insurance!" "Its really a powerful woman." Chen Ming sighed. Diana is also a bit embarrassed. She thinks that this woman named Zhao Rui has never been noticeable, but who knows that it is such a sly character. "The breakfast is ready." The old butler appeared at the top of the room. For the old butler who is a ghost, everyone is already blaming. Anyway, it has been confirmed that Zhao Rui is committing suicide. Everyone is also relaxed. I am thinking that I can sleep well for a good day with good breakfast. Lucy, Montari, Chen Ming, Xu Gang, Diana and others followed the ladder, and everyone did not wait for each other. Whoever went down first went straight to the restaurant. When Su Bai was preparing to step down the ladder, he looked at the old butler standing beside him and asked: "Is suicide not found to be the last winner?" "This is already the third time you have asked me." The old butler looked at Su Bai, his face showed a meaningful smile. v3 Chapter 809： Black belly white! "Oh." Su Bai shook his head and was preparing to step down the ladder, but the old housekeeper standing on the side suddenly said: "But you seem to have overlooked a problem." "Are you this off-court?" Su Bai was a little surprised and continued. "You are the host of the game." "This is not an off-site. I can also responsibly promise you that my conversation with you will not be eavesdropped. And I don''t believe you didn''t notice that question." "It is Zhao Rui who may not be the person who refines the zombies, is it?" Since the old housekeeper said so, Su Bai did not rush to the ladder, but sat down next to him. "Yes, even if you deliberately point the evidence to Zhao Rui, but if Zhao Rui is not a person who refines the zombies, not the one who manipulates the zombies in an attempt to murder you, then that person will certainly be suspicious, and even This so-called double insurance will not believe at all, because he is the person who controls the zombies, so the double insurance, the logic you throw, naturally can''t stand, naturally will not believe that Zhao Rui is suicidal. At that time, you are estimated to be the murderer in his heart. Moreover, in my opinion, you deliberately pointed the evidence to Zhao Ruis bedroom, apparently telling the person who made the zombies, the real murderer. There are others, and the murderer is still alive, otherwise it is impossible to change the evidence to point to Zhao Rui. Therefore, the person who refining the zombies will never vote for the dead person Zhao Rui in the end, isn''t it? His first suspect, who do you guess? "I still can''t understand it. Is it really appropriate for you to talk to me about these things?" Su Bai looked at the old butler with great interest. "People have become less and less, and purely suspenseful reasoning stories, listeners who listen to the radio will not particularly like it. When you listen to this story, the clouds will be confused from beginning to end, and it will be very boring and boring. I believe that you have also made this logic, so now you can talk to you in the story and it will not affect the fairness of the game." "Broadcast, its really intimate." "Nothing?" The old butler waited for a while, seeing Su Bai only sighed this sentence, a little unexpected. "But I am really too lazy to cooperate with his performance. This is a game that focuses on fairness. It is impossible for the broadcaster to watch me unhappy and then deliberately add more difficulty to me? In other words, if at this time we are a live broadcast screen or a broadcast announcer is broadcasting the story in a radio station somewhere in the world, then the audience or the audience should have guessed that Zhao Rui is killing me. It is. Telling a story is to hang the appetite of the audience, give a sweet date, give a hope, but keep the suspense, do you think I am right? The old housekeeper heard the words, silenced for a while, then nodded. "Your understanding of broadcasting seems to be more profound than me." Su Bai reached out and patted the old butler''s shoulder. "That said, the trick is actually a peer." When I stepped down the ladder, Su Bai went straight to the restaurant. When Su Bai went to the restaurant, the old butler who was out of the house was already giving dinner. Indeed, in the environment where everyone is an ordinary person, the existence of his old butler is true. The equivalent of a BUG. The dishes came up one by one, and everyone also tasted it. They felt that Zhao Ruis suicide was absolutely correct. There was still a peaceful day to rest well and the mood was good. But Su Bai knew that one of the five people, Lucy, Montari, Diana, Chen Ming, and Xu Gang, was pretending to be out, because this person must be clear, not Zhao Ruis own attack on the zombies, plus his own initiative to change. The evidence uses the strings to point to Zhao Rui, which means that this person knows that Zhao Rui is definitely not suicide! And this person will certainly not talk until the end, otherwise, when voting tomorrow, everyone will vote for Zhao Rui, which means that he will be treated as a loser and will accept the punishment of the old housekeeper. The voting mechanism of this game is very simple, but under this simple rule, as many unnecessary bends as possible are removed, making the game more pure. Unlike the werewolf killing game, the werewolf may also step on his wolf teammates or vote for his wolf teammates to sit up and raise their identity. In the voting session, the murderer and the rest of the people have the opposite point of interest. In the end, the person who refining the zombies even told himself to take the initiative to stand up and tell everyone that the zombies were refining, and some people changed the evidence to smear Zhao Rui. This is not surprising, compared to the punishment, other things. It doesn''t matter. "Dangdang........." A crisp sound came out at the table, Everyone looked up and looked over there. "I think it''s a bit strange." Its not someone else, its Su Bai! Su Bai pushed the plate in front of him forward, holding his chin in his hands and sinking: "I feel something is wrong." Everyone is ashamed, at least on the surface, everyone is lost. "It''s not right, it''s really not right." Su Bai repeated. "You found that it wasn''t. It was all too smooth. We didn''t even have much effort." Of course, if I and Muntari went to the peach woods for a circle, you went to Zhao Rui''s room and the pool and searched for something called Fei Kungfu. But it''s still too simple, and one thing I really don''t want to understand. Su Bai reached out and rubbed his own eyebrows. Where is it wrong? Diana asked. "Yeah, where is wrong? Is it not that Zhao Rui is not committing suicide? All the evidence points to Zhao Rui who is committing suicide." "No, it is not like this." Su Bai imagined what he had, and looked directly at the people on the dinner table: "I and Muntari found the pruned peach trees in the peach trees, which should be used as raw materials." But this only proves one thing. That is, including Zhao Rui, one of you and me, one of them is a Taoist. He used to go to Taomulin to take the material on the spot, but he could not prove that Zhao Rui was the Taoist. "But the string is leading to the window of Zhao Rui." Lucy began. Su Bai glanced at Lucy and immediately looked at Montari. "Muntari, when you open the window, reach out and grab the string, is it difficult?" "The window is very close, just a little bit above, it is not difficult." Montari replied that he had been called by Su Bai to Zhao Rui room to open the window to confirm. "That is to say, even if Zhao Rui is a woman, she is not tall, but if she finds a crappy thing or steps on the window sill, she will pull the string down and take it away, or find another chance to deal with it. It is also very One thing that is easy and simple, right?" When Su Bais question was thrown out, everyone was silent, yeah, it was really simple. "So, do you think that Zhao Rui will not leave such a big flaw?" Chen Ming asked. "Yes, this is too simple. It is really too simple. It is too simple to imagine. If Zhao Rui is suicidal, how can she leave such clear and obvious evidence! I admit that Zhao Ruis way of committing suicide is very difficult to understand and very awkward. It is even a blind spot for us, and the location of the roof is also a blind spot of thinking. But if it is you, as a murderer, you will certainly destroy all the evidence against you, as far as you can, without being lazy to this point. Su Bais eyes were swept over on the audience and then emphasized: "That string, I think it is very likely that the real murderer deliberately blamed Zhao Rui, this murderer, he is following my ideas to layout, I said that Zhao Rui may have given himself double insurance. Then, If my thinking and the survey benchmark are wrong, it means that I will definitely not investigate the murderer in the end. Then, please refer to the murderers perspective. If you are the murderer, what would you choose to do? "Deliberately guiding us in the wrong direction. For the murderer, as long as we sit down and Zhao Rui is suicidal, and then vote for Zhao Rui tonight, then the murderer will win!" Chen Ming Open the road. "Yes, that''s right, and I''m sure that the person who is working on the evidence must be the murderer!" Su Bai licked his lips. "You, as if we can''t rest now, we only have this." In the daytime, among the six people in our room, there are murderers, a murderer still alive!" Everyone took a deep breath and looked at the color of thought. Su Bai was observing everyone in silence. "Wait a minute!" Diana suddenly spoke at this moment, and then her gaze first looked at Su Bai. Su Bai was shocked, but his face was as usual. This criminal police girl will not still suspect that I am on the head? Fortunately, Diana seems to be because Su Bai was the first person to talk about Zhao Ruis suicidal doubts. Therefore, her thinking logic did not put Su Bai into the category of the murderer, and when it exploded, Su Bai I am fighting with a zombie and almost died in the hands of the zombies, so this seems to be the logic of the murderer. "It is you Su Bai who knows the murderer by asking the old housekeeper that if the result of suicide is not investigated by us, it can be regarded as the logic of the winner. Then, The logic makes sense. I think that the murderer should not think of blaming Zhao Rui for committing suicide. When Wang Yi said this possibility and everyone started to investigate in this regard, the murderer would think about going to the evidence. Pointing to Zhao Rui to sit down on the fact that she committed suicide. I was in the investigation with Chen Ming, and Chen Ming and I confirmed that the two people had been investigating together, and there was no separation. Wang Yi and Muntari went to the peach forest. When they came back, we were already in the living room. Waiting, That is to say, during that time, there is an opportunity to arrange evidence on the roof. Only Xu Gang and Lucy who went to the second floor bedroom survey! The rest of the eyes looked at Xu Gang and Lucy. Lucy stood up at this moment, almost screaming and screaming: "No, there is a problem, there is a problem!" Su Bai smiled in his heart. v3 Chapter 810： Reverse! Lucy stood up and looked awkward. As the saying goes, the experience is much more natural, and the experience of the audience is something that is unimaginable to ordinary people. Therefore, most of the audience Even if you don''t deliberately practice, you don''t have to learn anything about psychological aspects. Basically, you can do your anger and anger. Of course, there is a premise here. This audience is at least not an experiencer or a low-level audience. Just a person who has just become a listener. Lucy, obviously, does not belong to this category. When broadcasting the participants in the story world, it is rare to put the experiencer and the high-level audience in a batch. Therefore, Lucy is at least an ordinary listener but in the Soviet Union. White seems that she should belong to even the best in the seniors. Otherwise, she could not do everything in such a short period of time and wait for Simon''s body to appear and steal the refining zombies. Both ability and psychology explain her excellence. Yes, Su Bai had long known who was refining the zombies, because the day before, even if the goods were found to be murderers in Hills, they were still swaying for a day, Su Bai had twice in the restaurant and on the second floor stairs. I met Lucy at a close distance. Even if she deliberately used the perfume and shower gel to cover up, Su Bai could clearly smell the smell of the cockroach from the other side. Corpse, Su Bai is really familiar with this stuff. In the land of the testimony, Su Bais only source of energy is even the source of survival is the corpse of Huang Quanli, supplementing himself with refining the corpse, supplementing energy with food. It is a truth. It is no exaggeration to say that the corpse is equivalent to the painter and the blacksmith on the fire for Su Bai. But what Su Bai didn''t expect was that Lucy, the woman, actually pointed the refining zombies to herself, and she actually let the zombies kill themselves! This is what Su Bai didn''t expect. Su Bai was still planning his own affairs while waiting for the opportunity. If Lucy first killed him with zombies, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, Su Bai can also determine that Lucy is the biggest suspect. Find enough evidence on the premise. But Lucy let the zombies kill themselves that night, and it was really a feeling that Su Bai had to look forward to others when they were digging for the gloating. Diana pointed out that only Su Shi and Xu Gang had the opportunity to put evidence on the roof. Su Bai was not surprised at all. This work was arranged by Su Bai. He went to the grove with Muntari and asked Diana to follow. Chen Ming went to the swimming pool and deliberately let Lucy and Xu Gang go to the second floor to check the bedroom. After knowing that Lucy was the controller of the zombies, Su Bai certainly didn''t mind throwing a dirty water on Lucy, and Lucy seemed to feel the crisis because she knew that someone deliberately placed the string. In that position to plant Zhao Rui''s suicide, but it is not her, because the person she wants to kill is Su Bai, not Zhao Rui. This means that the person who killed Zhao Rui wants to make her the biggest stain. It can even be said to be a big light bulb. Under the big light bulb, the suspects of the rest are no doubt much smaller. As for whether Lucy noticed himself or not, whether he regarded himself as the first skeptic, this white is not sure, and therefore, he did not intend to completely kill Lucy at the beginning, because there are no stupid people here. However, now the homeopath has made Lucy a target of public criticism, at least for Su Bai, the real murderer. Lucy is clear that if she doesn''t stand up again at this time, she will not be honest. She estimates that there is no time. It is morning, and at about 10 o''clock in the evening, she will vote. I can''t drag it. "Simon, I made a zombie, I let the zombies attack Wang Yi, but I did not kill Zhao Rui, Zhao Rui is not my kill." When talking about these words, Lucy didn''t even go to see Su Bai, it was not a guilty conscience, but because the primary goal of all people now is to find the real murderer, and everyone in the room should also be thinking about **** every day, here, There is also no need to pretend to apologize for this imaginary thing. Upon hearing this sentence, Su Bai wrinkled his eyes obviously, his hands crossed, and exerted his strength. It wasnt something Lucy said that he couldnt do anything. In fact, when Lucy spoke, he did not make Su Bai the first suspect. People, Su Bai just need to justify their own anger. Possibly, because it was Su Bai who found out that Zhao Rui was suicidal and found the suspected problem by suspiciously. From the perspective of Lucy, it seems that the murderer does not need to do this. When everyone treats Zhao Rui as a suicide person, then When you are ready to wash and sleep, etc., the murderer can sit and watch everyone''s investigation time and be ruined. This is the most favorable choice for the murderer. Therefore, Su Bai took the initiative to find Zhao Rui is not a suspicious point of suicide. In Lucy''s opinion, it is very good to sit, because everyone in the audience, except the murderer, no one can see more truth than her Lucy. The evidence of deliberate placement has already explained everything to Lucy. "Do you admit that the zombies who attacked Wang Yi were refining?" Diana asked. "Yes, I admit, but it didn''t work." Lucy admitted again. "Zhao Rui, don''t you admit that you killed?" Diana asked. "I don''t admit it, I didn''t kill it. It''s definitely not me." Lucy responded resolutely. "I can''t use such a low-level method to put the strings there. Zhao Rui is suicide." "But everything seems to have two logics to disk. You are now recognizing it generously because we have overturned Zhao Ruis suicide, which is a very favorable argument for you, and you and Xu Gang have become The object of doubt, so if you kill Zhao Rui, you have enough motivation to put the evidence to make us more convinced that Zhao Rui is from........." When Chen Mings words were not finished, they were interrupted by Lucy: "I am a god. Here, everyone is an ordinary person. Just relying on the existing conditions here, I can successfully make Simon''s body into a zombie. It is already a great luck. I am here. How could there be energy to kill Zhao Rui, how Zhao Rui died, you should be clear that it was burned in the kitchen by a gas tank explosion, which means that there is a device similar to the semi-automatic trigger ignition. I don''t have the time and energy to do extra things at all. "This explanation is not enough to convince me." Xu Gang spoke at this time, but it is obvious that he is also hesitating because he voted the wrong person and cast out the person who is not the murderer. For them, it is also equivalent to failure. . The very good Muntari suddenly reached out at this time, indicating that everyone stopped the argument first, and then he took out a piece of paper. Before everyone argued, he did not say anything except answering a question from Su Bai. It is quiet, and he has always given people a more sturdy image. But when Su Bai saw him take out the paper and the pen, the pupil could not help but shrink at this time. Because Su Bai found that the temperament of Montari seems to have changed a lot at this time, Could it be said that this guy has been hiding in Tibet? "Zhao Rui is dead." Montari stood up and smiled. At this time, he did not have the image of a Han, but he was very quiet and wise. "Now, at least one can be sure, Zhao Rui is definitely not suicide!" Montari picked up a fork and drew it on the tablecloth. "Because we have already determined that the string from the roof to the window outside Zhao Rui''s room cannot be caused by Zhao Rui''s negligence. If she wants to suicide to win, there is no need to leave such a clear. evidence of. In other words, Zhao Rui is definitely not suicide. The evidence is deliberately changed by the deliberate. Except for the murderer, no one will put the wrong evidence at this time. Can you tell me clearly? Therefore, Zhao Rui is definitely not suicide! This can be determined first. Then, based on this argument, we can slowly divide the two logics again. First, Lucy is the murderer; Second, Lucy is not a murderer;" Montari used a fork to draw two horizontals on the tablecloth. "First, let''s consider the case of Lucy being the murderer; First, she admitted that she refining the body of the first deceased Simon into a zombie, Diana, you are the undead magician, the difficulty of the refining of zombies under this condition, please explain. Diana was named, and for a moment, it seems a bit uncomfortable with Montari, but she still said: "It''s hard, and it''s really a bit of luck." "Oh, yes. Follow the first logic and continue to deduct. Lucy refines the zombies on the premise of being difficult and fortunate. At the same time, she feels unsafe and has designed a semi-automatic triggering detonation in the kitchen. Gas tank installation. Then on that day, she planned to start with Wang Yi and Zhao Rui at the same time. In the end, she burned Lucy, and Wang was a big man, not killed by zombies. After that, Montari used a fork to draw two lines on the first horizontal line; "The first logic is impossible." Why? Xu Gang asked. "The first logic has been proven impossible here, because unless Lucy guessed at the outset that we would go to Zhao Rui to guess the direction of suicide, it would never be possible for her to kill two people at the same time." Said, Montari pointed his finger at Su Bai. "Because in this situation, Wang Yi will be excluded from the suspected area. Because Zhao Rui was killed, Wang Yizheng was also attacked by zombies, that is, Lucy himself. Place yourself in a range of suspects 5. The people we live in are rarely, and six people are skeptical to find a murderer. There is also an unsuspecting Wang who finds a murderer next to the five. The difficulty is absolutely different. So, do you think Lucy will be so stupid? In addition, unless you Xu told me that Lucy has great self-confidence, we will analyze Zhao Rui as a suicide in the first place. In fact, before Mr. Wang asked if the old housekeeper could commit suicide, he could become a winner afterwards. I did not expect this. However, if Lucy is a real murderer, it is obviously impossible for Mr. Wang Yi to give Lucy a cover. Therefore, the first logic is here, there is no need to deduct it. Then, When the first argument is rejected, There is a second argument left......... Lucy, Not a murderer. In other words, the real murderer is in Xu Gang, Chen Ming, Diana and........." Montaris eyes looked at Su Bai. "And among Mr. Wang Yi, By the way, Mr. Wang Yi, on the day when Pique was found to be the murderer, you didnt go down to eat in the room all day, what are you busy with? v3 Chapter 811： Sewage! Everyone has the qualities that belong to everyone. This is related to the childhood environment and the experience of the day after tomorrow. Just like the traits that Montari shows, his words are very clear and the logic is very smooth. It seems that the complicated situation has become very clear under his arrangement. Up to now, Su Bai himself has to admit that the Yihan who went to Taomulin with him before has indeed succeeded in deceiving his own eyes. Fortunately, he did not show his feelings at that time. But the last sentence of the other party is obviously pointing the finger at himself. Is it intuitive? Or, what evidence does he really have? This point, Su Bai is not known, but one thing is very clear, no matter what the other party has mastered, if you are so swindled by the other party, it reveals or reveals what is the foot, then Su Bai is really white mixed It is. "So, do you think that I used the time of the day and stayed in the room to assemble the detonating device?" Su Bai leaned back slightly and leaned back in the chair, with a "you are great" look. Looking at Montari. This is a game. The death here does not mean that it really dies. Hills can accept the failure in frankness, let alone Su Bai, and retreat 10,000 steps. It is not squeezed into the wall by the old housekeeper. If it is not really dead, Su Bai really does not mind, and therefore, Su Bais mentality is really good. "No, I just want to ask Mr. Wang Yi to say what you are doing that day, because now I have determined that Lucy is not a murderer, at least not the murderer who killed Zhao Rui, so everyone except Lucy is present. They are all suspects, I believe, everyone wants to get as much information as possible." Montaris eyes swept over everyone in the room. Su Bai can feel that Diana and Chen Mings eyes have been deliberately leaning against themselves. Obviously, because there is a logic that can be clearly defined, it can even be described by continuous coincidence. First, when Zhao Rui was killed, Su Bai was being attacked. Subsequently, Su Bai arranged Lucy and Xu Gang to go to the second floor bedroom. survey. However, at this stage they can only say that Su Bai, who could have been picked up, has been re-investigated, and it is difficult for them to draw useful conclusions and information from this series of coincidences. Because killing Zhao Rui is indeed Su Bai''s handwriting, but Su Bai did not expect that when his layout took effect, there were still people who sent zombies to shoot for themselves. A few coincidences, some of which are not the coincidences of Su Bai, how can it be inferred that something is valuable? "First of all, I hope that everyone understands that if I intend to use any detonating device to kill Zhao Rui, I want to make this detonating device. I need to go out and eat a big study in the bedroom. Doing this is like being afraid that others don''t know that I am doing something. Su Bai shrugged. "You still haven''t answered the question I just asked, Mr. Wang Yi." Montari seems to have been biting the white. perhaps, People are born with this instinct, Su Bai guessed, maybe Montari felt from the messy clues that he was the murderer? "This question, I can explain it later, even, I can tell you a secret about this villa. Now, we are talking about the death of Zhao Rui. Montari, please skip this question first. Su Bai said with confidence. "Good." Montari nodded. Since Su Bai said so, he really had no reason to keep staring at Su Bai, because he did not find evidence that Su Bai was the murderer. "If Lucy is not a murderer..." Chen Ming intends to continue the analysis. "No!" At this moment, Xu Gang suddenly said, "If Lucy is deliberately playing an anti-logic? For example, similar to Montari, you just reasoned, Lucy deliberately shot two people at the same time, deliberately raising the difficulty. I deliberately placed myself on a disadvantageous issue, but instead used this method to pick myself up." Xu Gang, you are also very good. Su Bai heard Xu Gangs speech and secretly praised it in his heart. For Su Bai at this time, his true murderer should not be dragged into the mud, so that these good guys are in the wrong logic. It is best to fall into the trap. Moreover, Su Bai did not think that Montari could find evidence against himself, and everything was annihilated in the kitchen explosion. "But you thought about it..." When it came to this, Montari paused and looked at Xu Gang. "If we can''t find the real murderer and the real evidence, who will we vote for in the end?" Wen Yan, Xu Gang stunned, yeah, if you can''t find enough evidence in the end to identify another talent is a real murderer, everyone''s final high probability should still be revealed to the West dead horse as a living horse to try their luck. "So, if Lucy is the murderer, she has to meet three conditions. First, the zombies will be refining successfully under the extremely simple conditions, and at the same time, the detonator will be made, and then the evidence will be confused and the other will be confusing. A person is filthy and murderous to save himself. What is the difficulty? or, Is this possible? "Muntari continued to ask. Xu Gang was speechless, because Montari could not deliberately help Lucy to cover up Lucy, so the words of Montari were still positive. This opponent is not simple. Su Bais mood was a bit complicated. The sewage was poured on Lucy. Instead, under the inference of Montari, it became a charm of Lucy. "Actually, we can reason from another angle." Diana asked Lucy at this moment, "Lucy, when was the last time you went to the roof?" "Last night, before I was ready to attack Wang Yi, I went to check the zombies first, then I went back to the room. After about half an hour, I was in the room to control and cast spells." Lucy Answered. "That means that from the moment Lucy left the roof last night, when we came together to the top of the building, the real murderer went to the roof to arrange the strings. But after the explosion, basically everyone, except you Wang Yi was attacked by zombies, the rest of the people directly opened the door and rushed to the kitchen. During that time, there was no time to put the evidence on the roof. . Diana analyzed it calmly. "Then, during the day, we went out to investigate in batches. I and Chen Ming could testify to each other without leaving the possibility of laying out evidence. Wang Yiyou and Muntari went to the Taomulin outside the house. In other words, only Xu Gang and Lucy can have time to arrange evidence. But since Lucy is a refiner of zombies, she has just been ruled out, that is, ... you, Xu Gang..." "No." Montari did not wait for Xu Gang to speak for himself. He said: "No, there is still someone who has time and opportunity to do this. That was the first person on the roof to climb the stairs, and the one who came to the living room because of the last attack by a zombie! The people once again looked at Su Bai. Su Bai slightly frowned, Montari was really taking the evidence as a murderer for evidence collection and logical deduction, and the key is indeed the murderer. If he regards himself as a real murderer, he will push back from the known conditions. Is able to get some smooth things. "Then tell me, why should I put the string?" Su Bai said. "Under the proof that I have been attacked at the same time, my suspicion is the smallest. Why should I go there? Zhao Rui arranged the suicide point of view and then deliberately changed the evidence. Montari, you said that Lucy could not be the murderer, so I found out the three difficult things to do as a reason. So, I hope you can explain why I am the murderer? If I am a real murderer, why do I have to arrange that string? Isnt this the person who told me that the refining zombie attacked me was not suicidal? What is the benefit for me to do this? Muntari hesitated, seemingly thinking, but he quickly said: "No, it is good, you are deliberately confusing this water, deliberately arranged........." Su Bai reached out and gestured to Montari to suspend his speech, then he said: "Pick''s foresight is here, I am not so stupid enough to bury me again." First of all, I am not a murderer. Secondly, if I follow the theory of Diana, then Xu is the biggest possible murderer. On the other side, Xu Gangs baby heard the words and wanted to speak, but Su Bai did not give him a chance to speak: "But I don''t believe that Xu Gang will be so stupid. I deliberately directed Zhao Rui to guide him in the direction of suicide. If he is a real murderer, then it is not good at that time, because if he does nothing, everyone will still Zhao Rui is considering the direction of suicide. He is naturally safe, so there is no need to add a snake! Second, I am the same; First, I will not arrange the fake evidence. Secondly, when I first had breakfast, I first began to suspect that Zhao Rui was really suicidal. Third, you can imagine that I will definitely set a Can Lucy reveal the false evidence and then sit at the table and overthrow the inferences that would benefit me? The three pieces of Su Bai made Montari a bit dumb. "And, there is one more thing, you seem to have forgotten one, Lucy is manipulating the zombies in the room to kill me, which means that Lucy is coming from the roof to send zombies to kill me and the time when the explosion started, there are also People can use this space to set the evidence on the roof........." "Motivation?" Montari suddenly asked: "What is the motive of the murderer to do this? You just analyzed it, neither you nor Xu Gang did this move........." "If it is Zhao Rui?" Su Bai said. For a time, The entire table, Needle to smell, "You seem to have never doubted that... Zhao Ruishen went to the kitchen in the middle of the night, is to make a nightingale?" v3 Chapter 812： Enter! When everyone was talking in the restaurant, in the living room, the old butler was sitting on the sofa with a pot of tea in front of him. He is the moderator and the first onlooker. When he spoke in Montari, a smile appeared on the face of the old housekeeper, and the scene emerged in his mind: ............ "Old steward, is anyone dead?" Su Bai, who is full of bite marks and claw marks caused by zombies, seems to care about the injury on his body. He just cares about the explosion and whether it means someone is dead. "Dead." The old housekeeper pointed to the bedroom door behind Su Bai, meaning that he was to solve the zombie. In the case of a dead person, the old butler does not allow accidents in this room. The accident of death, at least on this day, is like this. "You should have notice in your mind." The old housekeeper pointed his finger at his head. Who killed who, there will be notice in his mind, at least, the murderer is to determine that he is the murderer, or once the murderer is about to kill, the murdered person chose to commit suicide at the last minute, who is it? For example, in the scene just now, Su Bai is wrestling with the zombies. If he has just squandered his tongue, is he still suicidal or is it Lucy? The broadcast hopes that the story is complicated and interesting, but does not want the story to become a mess. "I am just sure." After that, Su Bai did not pick up the zombie poison bottle from the old butler''s hand, but chose to go to the deepest point on the second floor in the opposite direction, and went up the stairs to the roof. .................. "Is it a rock to hit my own feet?" The old housekeeper thought, he actually has another role, that is, jumping out of the audience''s perspective, watching the game from the identity of an insider, like many large ones now. On the live web stage, viewers can choose to switch between camera images at various angles. Montari, hidden well. The old butler seems to be very optimistic about this young man named Montari. He has the right to express his own anger and appreciation, but the old butler is not very understandable, because some arrangements of Su Bai, in his view, A little bit of a snake. And Pique, who was personally broke into the wall in the last round, had a similar feeling. Now, there is already a "understand" person who gets up and shoots you. What should you do? slowly, When Su Bai finally said "Zhao Rui is going to find a night owl to eat?" The old butlers face also showed a touch of color. This conclusion came out, it seems to be around a big circle, but it is because this circle is surrounded, so it becomes more credible. The old housekeeper was indulging and unconsciously looked at the tea in his hands. He felt that there should be other backhands. Since Wang Yi intended to promote Zhao Rui, who had killed himself, in the direction of suicide, except purely Logical things should have a clear backhand, such as evidence. And this evidence should be very elegant, at least not like the string, and it is a kind of evidence that even if it is put there, even Zhao Rui can hardly be erased if it is really suicide. In an instant, although the old butler was still sitting on the sofa drinking tea, in the second floor of each room, the appearance of the old butler appeared, and his eyes began to search in every room. But there was no abnormality in the room. Silently, the old butler got up and he now has himself as another player. In fact, this is why the broadcast made it and placed it here. Throughout the house, the rest of the old butlers disappeared, and the old butlers in the living room slowly faded. Finally, the old butler appeared in the kitchen, and the people who were still close to the kitchen in the restaurant simply did not Noticed. In the kitchen, the explosion of the gas tank is still a mess. Fortunately, there is food in the storage room and there is another set of kitchen utensils. Of course, if there is no such thing, there will be some people who cant participate in the game. Here, while planning a murder case to find the murderer, I still have to go hungry. The old butler''s eyes were looking for in a messy kitchen, but he still couldn''t find what he wanted to see, evidence, no evidence! If you simply rely on logical reasoning to perform it, you can''t be 100%. No, no, There must be somewhere I missed. The old housekeeper thought so, his figure disappeared from the kitchen again, appeared on the sofa in the living room, picked up the cup again, and fell into meditation. Zhao Rui''s information began to live in the minds of the old butlers. Of course, it was not the information of Zhao Rui in the real world, but what Zhao Rui saw in the eyes and ears of the old housekeeper in this Zhao''s villa. Suddenly, the old butler suddenly thought of something, the figure appeared on the roof, the string was placed there, one on the roof, and the other was down the eaves to the window of Zhao Ruis room. position. The old butler smashed down the string. He didn''t reach out and touch it. Because it was not allowed, his curiosity could only be satisfied without destroying the fairness of the game, such as his appearance. It won''t have any taste, there will be no footprints, and there will be no flipping or moving. When the old housekeeper''s eyes stared at the string, he saw some burn marks on a part of the string, which was most noticeable at the end of the string. Something burned on it. The old butler began to observe, he now has the pleasure of solving the puzzle himself when he is an audience, even if this pleasure can only be satisfied with himself. original, This is the case. The old butler stood up and he finally understood what the real purpose of Su Bais leaving this evidence was. In the mind of the old housekeeper, a picture like this appeared. Su Bai put the strings on one side, tied a string at the bottom of the strings, and then applied a combustion-like substance like kerosene to the rope. . Su Bai stood in his room, or some other hidden place, lifted the strings, ignited the rope below and watched the rope slowly burn, while the burning of the rope was due to the fire, and the piano was also played. The end of the string is blackened. But the old butler''s mind immediately emerged another picture, that is, the old butler thinks that Su Bai wants everyone to rely on this evidence to associate the picture. That is, when Zhao Rui found out that Lucy had come down from the roof, she pulled her body out of the window and threw the high-quality strings onto the roof, because the end of the string was tied with a string beforehand. Zhao Rui can adjust the angle of the strings by pulling the rope on the lower window side, and hang down to the side of his window. Later, because of the height problem, Zhao Rui chose to use the fire to wipe it beforehand. A line of kerosene-like combustion aids is burned, and the rain does not extinguish the flame when kerosene is burned. She didn''t need to take the risk to go through the roof of the rest of the room, because it was raining outside, Lucy could quietly return to her room to change clothes from the roof, and then calmly manipulate the zombies to attack Su Bai, but she Zhao Rui It was too late, she could not go to the roof to arrange the strings, then change clothes and then rush to the kitchen to detonate the gas tank when Lucy attacked Su Bai. If it is not the old housekeeper who knows that Su Bai is the murderer, the evidence of the light, even the old housekeeper has no room for rebuttal. "Does he have long seen the identity of Zhao Rui?" The old housekeeper muttered to himself, because this logic inferred, the premise is that Zhao Rui knows what Lucy is doing, so he uses it to cause this chaos. appear, Then use the false evidence of the strings arranged by this suicide person to let the living person feel that the murderer is still alive! "Lucy should have missed her zombie attack, but he should have known Lucy doing anything on the roof, but after being attacked by zombies, he was able to choose such a kind of time in such a short period of time. Arranged............" The old housekeeper suddenly felt a little emotion, and the rest of the five still alive, lost in this arrangement, Not a bad thing. .................. Things seem to go around and return to Zhao Ruis suicide problem. But this time, even Montari could not refute anything. At first, the inference of Zhao Ruis suicide was overturned because the evidence of the string was too fake, but if the evidence of the string was used, it would be counted. The performance and division of labor of the people in this investigation is completely a circle of public opinion. And if the string is where Zhao Rui is placed, it seems that everything is plausible. She is deliberate, so that everyone will not think she is suicide! "Zhao Rui, what is the identity? Do you have any clues?" Su Bai asked at this moment. "Dare to go down to eat supper at night, this is really not afraid of death." "She is the magician of the Guangming Department, whose name is Plinna. I know her in reality." Diana said at this moment, "She changed her appearance and turned herself into an oriental woman." "So, Zhao Rui, oh no, Plinna''s room is close to Lucy''s room, and the two people are sitting opposite each other when they are eating, very close. You said, is it that Plinna has long seen what Lucy is doing? She is a bright magician, even if it is an ordinary person now, should be sensitive to things like zombies? Chen Ming said at this time. "No, Zhao Rui didn''t have time for Lucy to go down from the roof and she ran up to set the strings and then went down to change clothes to the kitchen to cause suicide. It took less than half an hour, plus our reaction time and prevention. The unexpected time, in fact, only a real blank time of about ten minutes, she did not dare to gamble on this ten minutes!" At this moment, Montari said, he thought of something, to Xu Gangdao: "Go, take the strings off the roof!" It seems that it was because Montaris performance was really impressive. Xu Gang actually got up and ran to the stairs. Su Bai is looking at Montari, as usual. You are finally awesome. v3 Chapter 813： Declare war with the broadcast! "Okay, listeners, today, our "Golden Years" program is over here. Welcome everyone to listen to our program tonight. Tomorrow, we are in the 92.9 Nantong music traffic broadcast, and we will see you." Taking off the earphones, Liu sister habitually squeezed her wrist and then she stood up. The outside operators and assistants all kept a motionless motion at this time, as if the time was pressed at this time. Static key. The door of the studio was pushed away from the outside. "There is a new order........." The middle-aged man turned off the taxi software on his mobile phone, leaning against the door frame and watching the woman come out. "It''s very hot today, no need to wear a jacket." The man said. Liu sister smiled and ignored the man''s illusion, or put her coat on her shoulder as usual. A calm life is a kind of depression, but the longer it is suppressed, it means that the storm will come and become more and more fierce. Su Bai may not have thought that his own cheap aunt has always lived in the city of Nantong, and here, only one hour away from Shanghai, where he used to live. But today, it seems a bit different. The man walked in front, the woman followed, along the way, all the people they met were still there, and the entire radio office building was silent, like a painting from the human world, it seemed a bit cold. Its terrible, and the people here are actually quite a lot. Or go to that barbecue stall? the man asked. Liu Jie nodded. Two people went out the door and went to the barbecue stall opened by the Sichuan couple. As a result, a police car suddenly stopped at the roadside. At the barbecue stall, one of the barbecues was wearing a black short. The man in the sleeve immediately got up and ready to escape, but the table next door stood up and a man and a woman quickly rushed to subdue him. In the police car, Chu Zhao, in real life, he has always "played" his own role. Over the years, as he cracked more and more cases, his reputation in the circle has also come. The bigger, but he does not care about the character of the influence, but also really annoyed some of the above. Some things that can be suppressed, some things that can be opened on the Internet, are completely ignored in Chuzhao. Such people can be called dry, but it is difficult to really sit on the high, or say It is destined to become a politician. But for Chu Zhao, there are many things. In fact, he doesn''t care at all, because he doesn''t care, so he has no desire. In fact, whether it is as a policeman or any industry, if you can completely ignore the views of others on you, ignoring all the interests and gains and concentrate on doing what you want to do, it is also a kind of happiness. In the world of the story, every time the crisis has survived, how can Chu Zhao continue to reconcile in the real world? Not everyone can do Su Bai, but for the audience, at least in the real world, a little more comfortable. The fugitive was caught. Chu Zhao stood on the side of the road and ordered a cigarette. This is to arrest people across the city. The local public security system has not been informed in advance, so Chu Zhao intends to wait here for a while. Some handovers and explanations are still If you want to do something, save it later. Just as a smoke circle just spit out, Chu Zhao just turned around and saw a man and a woman who was coming to the barbecue stall over there. Normal people see the scene of the police and plainclothes fugitives will be subconsciously hiding far away. For ordinary people, it is only an instinct to avoid disadvantages, and this man and a woman are walking step by step, sitting at the small table. under. The boss and the husband and wife stood next to the police and had some treacherous battles. Before the other two guests paid the money, they immediately left, and the things were not eaten. Several policemen sat on the plastic stools, and the fugitives were pushed to the ground and motionless. This is a storm, the boss and the couple did not suffer any losses, but it is clear that today''s business can not continue for a while, they have no intention to do it themselves. But when I saw the old customer coming to the door, the proprietress was a little embarrassed. I thought that if the policeman handled it here, she would give her a brains if she hadnt left. Chu Zhao took the cigarette and continued to look at the man and the woman. The two ordinary people, who look like they are in their early thirties, are very calm. They are still calm and calm. Even those who have not committed the law will be subconsciously afraid of the badge and the uniform. This is what the state machine has been deeply rooted in through the decades of propaganda, and so is the West. Gradually, Chu Zhaos smoke did not smoke, and even the cigarette **** burned to his fingertips. He did not seem to notice it. Because of curiosity from the beginning, To the later face, After the speculation and the shock to the present, Chu Zhao suddenly realized that I seem to have found a very bad thing! ........................ The local police station came, but the Chu Bureau that led the team was gone. Fortunately, whether the policeman of Chu Zhaos police or the local police knew his character, no one was angry at it. After all, the shadow of the tree The name, everyone at least privately admire Chu Zhao. However, the Secretary of Chu, who is now admirable, seems to be a bit wary while walking behind them. He and Su Bai are self-small playmates, so they have seen Su Bais parents. Although he does not know the exact life of Su Bai, the two people who should have died in a car accident nearly 20 years ago suddenly appeared. In front of him, he was given tremendous pressure. What''s more, These two people still look very young. Liu Mengyu and Su Yuhang did not say anything to Chu Zhao, because they did not need to say anything. They deliberately revealed in front of Chu Zhao, but they wanted to borrow Chu Zhaos eyes and ears to send some information to the radio. It''s very simple, even simple and boring. "Today, is it going to start..." Liu Mengyu took off his coat and placed the coat on one side of the flowerbed. The graceful and mature posture was revealed at this time. People, in the face of important things, always subconsciously dress themselves, not for vanity, but for respect, respect for others, but also respect themselves. "Have you been waiting for a long time?" Su Yuhang smiled, even if he was a driver for a few years, but the kind of temperament in his body was something that was infiltrated at the bottom of his bones. There was no way to be grounded by time. flat. "Litchi, it should be coming back soon, the train is coming back." Liu Mengyu looked up and looked at the night sky. Tonight, the moon star was thin, but Liu Mengyu seemed to see an eye in the night sky, staring at it. Yourself. The eye, looking for himself for a long time, has been hiding for a long time, but today, there is no need to hide. "The thing on your son''s side, you have to deal with it, fight back, let''s start from his side. He is our arrangement, and it is the fuse that we have buried all the time. Our layout is over from him. When you should start from him, Liu Mengyu said to Su Yuhang. "Why not you go?" Su Yuhang asked. "He didn''t follow my last name." Liu Mengyu smiled. "No matter what, he has at least been with you for so many years of Su, and finally ignited, you should also be your father." Chu Zhao was shocked by the side. At this moment, he was no longer the big criminal police, but a part of the audience. In the face of the almost epic level of Liu Mengyu and Su Yuhang, he was really oppressed. I can''t even say anything. Thinking about the failure? Su Yuhang seems to have accepted this arrangement of Liu Mengyu. "We have no option to fail." Liu Mengyu reached out and placed it on Chu Zhao''s shoulder and patted it gently. This made Chu Zhaos heart feel like an elephant is greeted by his ant. "You go, you don''t need it, it already knows." Chu Zhaoru was stunned and left immediately. He even fell on the ground when he ran, but even the rest of the audience knew that he would not laugh at him because he was someone else who met this man and woman in this position. Even if Liang Sen is a big brother, there seems to be no essential difference. "Our day, its been dark for too long." Su Yuhang slowly stood up and gave a sigh. "We have endured it for too long. Now that you have received the fruit we arranged for you, then you Have to bear the consequences of a toxic attack." Liu Mengyu sat down on the bench next to him. Moon star is thin, The breeze comes, Blowing away the heat of the heat, And she is like a docile wife sitting next to a husband who is doing an impromptu recital and watching her husband''s performance. A blue flame rose from Su Yuhangs palm. This is like the horn before the war. Also a statement of the decisive battle, Those who know that they existed as a man and a woman, even Su Bai himself, did not expect that this man and a woman would choose to go to the radio today at this time. Declare war on the radio. Of course, Its all because, The story world that Su Bai is now entering is a good opportunity for them. Bronze box, two sons, yellowed photos, Buried for twenty years, Hidden for twenty years, currently, Finally revealed the embarrassment that should belong to it. There is no such thing as a drumstick, and there is no screaming. Only one man holds a fire in the park. Only one woman sat quietly on the bench on one side, even, Even the big audiences in the nearby area did not notice the slightest abnormality. And in a place across infinity, a train is driving in ridiculousness. A woman by the window slowly opened her eyes at this time. "Already... started?" v3 Chapter 814： Contest with the broadcast! When a big-level audience appeared, the dispute was already put to an end, because once this level of existence appeared, and if the other side did not come out of the same level, there would be no resistance at all. This is not a balance that has lost balance, but the balance has been smashed directly. The big audience in India is estimated to be afraid to come. This is different from the territorial disputes in the country. There are many historical issues and even multiple considerations of the parties. The audience is sometimes very impulsive and can say Within the scope of the channel, the listeners are really not afraid to make things completely loud. After all, everyone is desperate. Once Indias big-level audience tries to cross the border, it is equivalent to playing the face of all the big-name audiences in China. Its not just Zhaobians, but Liang Sen, who is far away in Shanghai, is estimated to be unable to sit still and will definitely catch up. come. If you only come one or two, then leave you completely, let you fall here, if you come, Then dry up, There is a lot of big bangs on the side! All along, the audience camp of the whole world is divided into two major categories, the East and the West, while the Chinese side is the main representative of the Eastern camp, while the Western Europe is the main representative of the Western camp, which can also reflect these two regions. The huge gap between the strength of the audience and the strength of the audience in other areas around you. It is only because of the high-pressure policy of broadcasting that it is of course impossible for the audience to hold a group to fight in the real world, but if the opposite side dares to cross the border, the listeners here naturally do not mind playing a group. In a word, simply put, it is to bully you by volume! The old man who had just prepared to attack the sneak attack was gently picked up by Zhao Bian''an. The headless body was retreating with horror. Zhao Bianan just picked her head and did not destroy her spirit. Its dead, but the warnings and anger are clear and understandable. The three bodhisattvas on the fat side were just able to withstand the bombardment of Tianlei, and at the same time they felt a pain in their chest. The heart and soul of the two men were directly dug out at this time, and there was a piece of chest in the position. The big cave, the three bodhisattvas retreated in shock. On the other side, the female bodhisattva who is sitting on the Buddha with Buddha is only feeling a terrible idea. She has broken her feelings and caused her soul to be seriously traumatized. Then she quickly got up and spit out. After a mouthful of golden blood, it quickly receded. Five Bodhisattvas, there is no power to fight back in front of this big scorpion, and although Zhao Bian''an did not kill, but the start is also quite heavy, the true body of the four Bodhisattvas was basically broken by him, the female bodhisattva The damage to the soul is even more serious. After doing this, Zhao Bianan appeared again next to the monk, placing his palm in the position of the monk''s eyebrow: "If you have a big chance to get a good job, it''s a shame to advance." After that, a gentle force was injected into the body of the monk from the edge of Zhao Bian''an. The momentum of the monk''s advancement slowly subsided under the harmony of the spring weather, and the monk himself took advantage of the trend. Advanced has stopped. Immediately, the monk''s hands were combined, and Zhao Bian''an, who had shot at the shot, read a Buddha''s number. No matter what, this person''s feelings are owed today. Although a senior person said that it would be strange to blame a person, but the monk did his own work, at least, he himself thought that he owed Zhao Bian''an a big love. Zhao Bian''an deliberately paid attention to the monk. If it is other people, Zhao Bian''an will not help him to suppress the trend of advancement, but when he observes the monk at a close distance, Zhao Bian''an knows why India will send people. I want to catch him away. A veteran who has the opportunity to achieve a high-level and advanced audience is a kind of air transport, even a destiny. If such a person grabs it, there is a willingness to prove in India. The words of the senior audience, if the plunder of the monk''s air transport, then the success rate of the testimony is that the success rate of that step will increase a lot. At that time, in the face of the temptation of the testimony, the punishment brought about by the plundering of the people will not be so concerned. Moreover, under the usual indulgence policy of the broadcast, Chen Ru can enter the territory of the plaque to steal the tombstone. Sensation, the rest of the audience choose the rest of the side of the road, is also able to get a certain degree of understanding of the broadcast. After all, it may be that for broadcasting, the amnesty that can be proved is the "product" that he needs. The rest can only be called raw materials. He does not mind sacrificing some. "This adult, you are so embarrassed, you are not afraid of ... ..." The female Bodhisattva looks a little bit blue, not because of anger, but because of the damage of the soul, she has a tendency to start a kind of demons. As the saying goes, once you become a Buddha, you will enter the devil. The female bodhisattva should take the devil as the basic, the Buddha as the upper end, and the Buddhas devil''s cultivation mode. The upper Buddha''s soul is seriously damaged, and the foundation naturally begins to suppress. Can''t live. "roll." Zhao Bian''an''s eyes swept the five Bodhisattvas. He didn''t mean to chat and talk about the conditions, because these five people are not worthy. At the same time, Senrans killings leaked out. This is a real killing, and as a big-level audience, there is really no need to scare people at this time. The five incomplete Bodhisattvas no longer dare to speak, and they have not entered the Bohai Sea. They dare not have any other movements. It is estimated that the only thought in the heart is to quickly disappear in front of this person and then return to India. "Its strange, India is really interesting. They are not Hindus. How do the audiences become Buddhas?" The fat man yelled at the side. "This may be related to some ancient inheritance. Maybe several secrets of India are based on Buddhism." Foye came over and expressed his respect to Zhao Bian''an. Because of Journey to the West, India feels that Buddhism is the biggest religion in the minds of most Chinese people. But in fact, Buddhism only flourished in India, and now more than 80% of Indians believe in Hinduism. Then there is Islam Sikh and Christianity. No matter what, Zhao Bian''an has just helped out, and it really deserves to be grateful. Otherwise, the five Bodhisattvas, the Buddha and the fat man, can''t stop it. Zhao Bian''an just said a word to the monk. He ignored the two masters of Fu Buddha and the fat man. After confirming that the five Bodhisattvas were actually fleeing to India, his figure disappeared in place. "It seems that people are not disdainful to communicate with us." The fat man is snarling next to him. The fat mans mentality has always been very good. He has thighs, no lower limit, and plays pigs and tigers. The fat man does not have the slightest Psychological stress. "Monk, the promotion was interrupted, the impact is big?" Foye is more concerned about the situation of the monk. The monk nodded. "It will lead to a little more difficulty in the next step." "Isn''t that trouble?" The fat man was a little angry. He knew the hardships of advancement. "Just let them go, it''s too polite, not deflated." The difficulty has changed from simple to simple. The monk explained one sentence. "........." Fat man. "........." Foye. ........................ The old mans head was taken by Zhao Bianan and placed on the grass. Then the chair sat up, and the pieces of heart and soul were thrown away by him. Soon, several neighboring housekeepers raised the The dog was immediately drawn to start feeding on these things. They are not human, but they are more sensitive to good things than ordinary people. "I still haven''t killed anyone." Chen Ru still stood in the same place. Zhao Bian''an solved the problem of the five Bodhisattvas at a very fast speed, and Chen Ru didn''t even move. "You are very heart-wrenching." Zhaobian smiled. "The woman who was called lychee, but wiped out a city." Chen Ru said. "She also has a reason." Zhao Bian''an seems to know some insider, but he didn''t want to say it. He just stretched out a little. "Sometimes, it feels quite boring........." Suddenly, Zhao Bian''an''s voice stopped, as if he had found something, he was in the same place. "What''s wrong?" Chen Ru asked. Zhao Bian''an has been stunned for a long time, and his brow shows a touch of color. "No, it should be something, it''s not right, it''s not right!" Chen Ru stood by and waited for Zhao Bian''an. "Broadcasting will monitor us, do you know?" Zhao Bian''an is asking Chen Ru as if he is talking to himself. To a certain extent, Chen Ru did not prove it, but Zhao Bian''an still Put it in a position that is almost equal to oneself, because Chen Rus combat power is infinitely close to the amnesty after the sermon, otherwise it is impossible for Su Bai to hold the countrys land in the territory of the testimony. woman. "Its like a neighbor who lives opposite you, holding a telescope to peek at you." Chen Ru made an analogy, this is her feeling. "You are very strong, but because you have no evidence, I feel different from you. My feeling is that I am like a cell tissue, being placed on a glass dish, and just above me, it is Observing everything with my microscope, Belong to the eyes of the broadcast. "Then you just........." "Just just now, that eye... is gone." Zhaobianan replied. At the same time, he looked up at the sky. "It, no longer monitor me..." "Why is that?" "Maybe, it feels that I no longer need to monitor, but I think this is impossible, then there is only one reason left, That is the attention of it at this time, Not enough. Zhao Bian''an has an incredible expression. Even though he is a big-level audience, it is because of the higher standing, so there is a clearer and more intuitive understanding of the terrible nature of the broadcast. "In the end what happened" v3 Chapter 815： Seeing him from Zhulou In life, there are always all kinds of accidents, and there are so many unprepared defenses. When you are deceived by the torrent of streams in front of you, you may be at the next corner, the towering cliff waterfall; For example, the current monk is sitting cross-legged at the seaside and chanting the scriptures; For example, now the Buddha, walking on the Cangshan Mountain, touches the veins of the mountains and rivers; For example, the fat man now, in a nightclub in Dali city, left and right, and enjoy the happiness of the people; For example, the current solution, sitting in the company''s office, watching the game promotion plan just out; For example, Liang Sen, who is still lying on his bed, is holding a copy of the Homer Epic in his hand. For example, there are many such things as ordinary people who are still living their own ordinary life, even if they are thrilling and then ups and downs, they still can''t break away from the ordinary category; The audience is also living their own lives. Under the shadow of the broadcast, they are being played, being stunned, struggling, angry, and roaring. But a gust of wind blew, The two people who walked in the front, already stood up, because they went too far and far, far to the third person behind, and even could not see their backs. So, This storm, This matchup, Even for the audience, the only ones that can detect the stranger are only a few. undercurrent, Already picked up. Zhao Bian''an has been sitting on the hillside. From the morning to the late night, Dali''s night is beautiful, and the starry sky is bright, but the one that can be described as "the bones of the bones" can be described without any trace. "give." Chen Ru threw a bottle of wine, a bottle of old white. Zhaobian took a sip and made a hoarse voice in his throat. Then he stood up and closed his eyes. From the sensation, Chen Ru felt that Zhao Bian''an seemed to know what was going on, even if he was clear who it was, but Zhao Bian''an''s emotions made Chen Ru somewhat unfamiliar: look forward to, Oh, Frightened, Repressed... .................. "Well, time is up, below, enter the voting time. When I ask who you think the murderer is, you have to give me an answer, and this answer will not be changed." The old housekeeper is just. Everyone nodded. In fact, this rule has already made everyone understand when they voted for Hills for the first time. Although there is no voting button for electronic screens, the old butler is here. The old housekeeper first stood in front of Xu Gang, Xu Gang replied: "Zhao Rui." The old butler went to Diana and Diana replied: "Zhao Rui." The old butler came to Chen Ming and Chen Ming replied: "Zhao Rui." The old butler came to Lucy and Lucy replied: "Zhao Rui." Then, before the old butler came to Monta, Montari was still hesitating, even if the traces of blackening on the strings were clear, even if all the evidence and logic point to Zhao Ruis suicide, but Montari still felt strange. This is an intuition, but it can also be regarded as a sixth sense. He did not answer, he looked at Su Bai. At this time, Su Bai reached for the teapot on the coffee table and poured himself a cup of tea. He took a sip and said: "Yi Wang." Su Baixian said his own answer. He voted for himself. Because at this time, it doesn''t matter. Four people voted for Zhao Rui. This situation can''t be changed. At this time, Lucy looked at Su Bai with a very angry look. Diana seemed to have been pumped out all her strength. Chen Ming was smiling and Xu Gang was holding his head. Muntari said with some emotions: "Is this the wisdom and planning of the senior audience?" "This can be said, for example, the goods that were thrown out in the first round." Su Bai did not have any psychological pressure to step on Hill at this time. "Well, I lost my heart and take it orally." Montari looked very open, because the ending already had it. Below, it should be to put the mind in the next scene, and, after all, Montari is a smart person, he It would not be like the Lucy woman, who first planned to kill Su Bai, and now shows this angry mood. The other party, but a senior listener, you have already provoked him. If you continue to anger him at this time, can he really not target you in the scene afterwards? Su Bai did not have the glory of the winner. In fact, in this game, he can understand the feeling of Hills. It is not so much that Hills excessive self-expansion is enough for Su Bai to find his evidence. It is Sears who is in another way to express his disdain and the **** game between this group of non-advanced audiences. Of course, Hills lost the game. Su Bai is now the winner. Naturally, he can arbitrarily put a variety of "philosophical style" labels on top of Hills. that''s it, Su Bai sat on the sofa and watched the old butler squeezing Lucy, Montari, Diana, Xu Gang and Chen Ming one by one into the wall. "Looking at him from the Zhulou, seeing him banquet guests, seeing that his building collapsed." Su Bais mind suddenly remembered the phrase in "Peach Blossom Fan". Rational reasoning and **** and violent punishments alternate in this scene. The former paves the way for the latter, the latter makes the former, the emotional and rhythmic contrast. It seems to be in line with the storytelling that the broadcast pursues, or the aesthetics of broadcasting. Su Bai poured himself a cup of tea, and then poured a cup for the old butler who was busy. The old butler took the tea and took a sip. Do I also need to be squeezed in? Su Bai pointed to himself and asked. "No, don''t you find the door?" the old housekeeper said to Su Bai. "As a winner of the game, I deserve some preferential treatment." "Thank you." "You are polite." The old butler sat down across Su Bai, and he looked at Su Bai as if he was looking at an antique. In fact, for the planning and arrangement of Su Bai and the reaction in the debate, the old butler is not very valued, which only shows that Su Bai has more timid and more meticulous calculations than the rest of the game participants. Of course, there are also elements of luck in it. For example, even Su Bai did not expect that the night would encounter a zombie attack when he was preparing to kill Zhao Rui. What really interests the old butler is what Su Bai said before him about what the radio is interested in. The old butler is the NPC in this story world. Because the broadcast likes the world of the story, he can exist. Because the broadcast keeps the audience here, he has a relative feeling. He didn''t want to study how to shoot the flattering of the broadcast, because his existence, this is to make the broadcast more happier, let the broadcast get more and better story is the meaning of his existence. When a person lives because of this, it is very sad. Su Bai looked at the old butler in front of himself and thought about it. but, With the previous black convenience store owner and the paintings of the demon in the painting, after a period of renovation and maintenance, the radio will no longer allow NPCs to awaken in the story world, or you can wake up, but you must obey. For example, the second time I entered the pope seen in the world of Cinderella. For example, the old butler in front of himself. Su Bai took a deep breath and drank the tea in his hand. "please." The old butler put the teacup down and signaled that Su Bai followed him upstairs. Su Bai did not hesitate, followed the old housekeeper on the second floor, and the two went to the deepest room, which is the room where Hills found the passage. The old butler reached out and removed the bed, and walked down the ramp with Su Bai. The metal door in front of him, with a thick and depressive feeling of this material, the old butler stood in front of him, first verified the fingerprint and then verified the pupil. "Hey..." a crisp sound, The door was opened, It was dark inside. The old butler turned around and signaled Su Bai to go in. Su Bai smiled and walked two steps forward. When he was about to enter, he stopped and looked at the old butler. "This scene is over, so what do you do next?" The old butler looked at Su Bai and replied: "I am going to clean the house, especially the kitchen." This is an individual telling the old butler that Su Bai turned and walked into the door. When the old butler standing behind Su Bai sent Su Bai into it, it was like a flower in front of him. He seemed to see a blue flame, but the flame slowly disappeared with the disappearance of Su Bai. . The old butler''s mission was over. He resurfaced the martyrdom and the bed, then walked out of the room. Then he picked up the broom and mop and prepared to clean the entire house first. He didn''t use the avatar, because with the avatar, even if he had more work, he could finish it quickly. He likes this kind of work, likes to slowly repair and restore the traces produced after a game, and hopes that the process can be longer as much as possible. perhaps, Its too boring. however, When the old butler came to the stairs with a bucket and a mop, he suddenly frowned. He looked at the living room below, looked at the restaurant and the kitchen, and looked at the bedroom that had been occupied like a small hotel. At last, He looked at the blood-red wall, and he suddenly had a feeling of resentment. It seems as if a fire is burning in your chest. He knows that this feeling should not appear, but it cannot be controlled. Slowly, the old housekeeper, like a puppet, lost the bucket and mop, watching the water pour out of the ground, then he went down the stairs and walked to the **** red wall in the living room. In front of the wall, he had stuffed people who had failed in the game, watching them flesh and blood, watching them turn into meat sauce and blood. Suddenly, The old butler leaned his forehead against the wall. "Hey! Hey! Hey!.................." He began to smash the wall with his forehead. Once more than once, More than once, gradually, He began to be bloody, Slowly, the blood that he dipped on the wall began to slowly absorb by the creeping walls.................. v3 Chapter 816： Seeing his feast (fourth!) The blue flame, suspended above Su Yuhang''s palm, with a strange feeling of demon, seems to have the power to confuse people. It is beautiful, beautiful and suffocating, but it is a terrible poison. even, Valid for broadcast. Liu Mengyu put a hand on the bench and gently supported his side face. For so many years, its all over here. It seems to have been used to calmness and calmness. So, Even if it is now "paid for a long-cherished wish", formally come out from the shadows and face the behemoth that has suppressed most of their lives. But there is still no feeling of passion and passion. Even Liu Mengyu himself suddenly felt that This scene, Its a bit cold. When the seniors faced the younger generations, they always liked to use the "I don''t be alone" to encourage the younger generations. But for Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu, at least for now, they looked back and didn''t even have a talking figure. The front is an unknown horror, Behind, Lonely, no one, Perhaps, the reason why they can live together in the name of husband and wife to the present is indeed because they are only looking at each other for the sake of each other. Is it ignited? Liu Mengyu asked. This question is like the feeling of saying I have a good meal at home. "Ignite." Su Yuhang smiled, his palm turned, the blue flame blended into the surrounding, into nothingness. He clapped his hands and then extended his hand to Liu Mengyu, who leaned against the bench. Liu Mengyu ignored it. She also knew that it was impossible for her and Su Yuhang to have a long-term relationship. Even if they "born" two children, Su Yuhang often made this kind of life in these years. Small moves, if it is to face ordinary girls, may be moved to be confused, because Su Yuhang is very handsome, and good at piano chess and painting, but in Liu Mengyu''s view, this is just Su Yuhang himself is afraid that this life is too monotonous And boring, so he added some color to his own play. Liu Mengyu, who cooperated with the performance, turned a blind eye and stood up directly to the side of Su Yuhang. Two white lights, just fall at this time, These two white lights are exactly the same as when the previous broadcasts were transmitted to the audience. When the blood corpse shouted the word "Ye Zi" in the fat man, it also encountered this situation, and then was broadcast into the story world in such a way to kill. Today, Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu will face the same situation. After all, in the real world, broadcasting can''t be carried out, and once in the story world, broadcasting is the real master. Liu Mengyu and Su Yuhang did not resist, just stood there quietly waiting to be transmitted, and even on their faces, they also showed a cherished look. This feeling of being transmitted into the story world is a relatively distant memory for them. When the white light disappeared, it was a deserted desert that appeared in front of Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu. When it was empty, it was not a burning sun, but a bright moon, like a huge eye, looking down. "There is no new idea." Su Yuhang shook his head slightly, seemingly dissatisfied with the story world in which the radio pulled himself into such a story. Because its too clich, It is also too deliberate. Perhaps, for other listeners, it is enough to be able to make the broadcast like this, but for Su Yuhang, it is not enough. Su Yuhangs figure slowly rises and rises in the air, while Liu Mengyu is kneeling down, grabbing a handful of sand and watching the fine sand dripping out from his fingers, revealing a touch. smile. "Are you not the most like story?" In the air, Su Yuhang shouted at the **** moon above, with a touch of ridicule and disdain in his tone: "Are you not the most new thing? Don''t you like to pursue this? Are you not the most innovative? "boom!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" A huge tremor came from the depths of the desert. Then, a sly pyramid slowly emerged from the sand. This pyramid is hundreds of times larger than the pyramid in the real world. Really like a cockroach ant. "Desert, Pyramid, is it the devil?" In the face of this huge change, Su Yuhang is still not shocked. "You haven''t seen it for so many years, but you haven''t been interesting before." Su Yuhang lowered his voice, "Don''t you be afraid? At the beginning, you took the initiative to accept the fruit that I sent you to the past. Now the toxicity of the fruit begins to attack. You are afraid, you dare not continue playing with us. Right! Su Yuhang opened his arms and he was very small in front of this pyramid, but under this black sky, he seemed to be very tall. "Come on, respond to me! I know that you have your own program, and I know that you have your own rules, but I know that you have your own likes and dislikes, you have your own emotions, Come, respond to me, tell me, Are you still in control of everything as before? tell me, Are you still in your calculations as they were in the past! Don''t tell me you are really scared, Don''t tell me you are really panicked, Otherwise I will, Very disappointed. Su Yuhang''s eyes burst into a thunder, as if in his eyes, there is a star of the sea. At the same time, at the top of the pyramid appeared a demon of the first man of the wolf, this is the **** of the undead in Egyptian mythology - Anubis! !!!!!!!!!!!!!!! In this wolf, it seems that the sky is shaking, and then the other step by step on the void, from the top of the pyramid to Su Yuhang came over. Every step falls, that is, the distance of the kilometer is moved, and therefore, even if the two people are far apart, they quickly get closer. In the face of the approach of Anubis, Su Yuhangs eyes still fall on the **** moon above his head. You are my opponent, As for the so-called Egyptian gods that you fabricated, What is it? Liu Mengyu is still playing sand underneath, broadcasting the world of stories, cold and pure, without any impurities. As for the things in the sky, and the one that came out of the pyramid and the pyramid, Liu Mengyu believed that his nominal husband could solve it. Broadcasting takes time to deal with things on the other side, and they also need time to let the toxins of the fruit spread as much as possible. Anubis held a trident in his hand and stabbed directly toward Su Yuhang. For a time, the space began to oscillate and distort, and the tip of the trident also showed a broken void. "Snapped!" But when Anubis tried to move forward, he saw the man stretched out his hand and gently grasped the tip of the Trident. Even the gods, at this time, they showed a faint color. "You will be scared?" Su Yuhang''s mouth showed a sarcasm smile. "When making NPC, his obsessive-compulsive disorder is still there." After the words, Su Yuhangs palm turned over, and Anubiss trident collapsed instantly and turned into dust, and then Su Yuhang wrote a finger. "boom!" A red-red thunder fell like a torn sky, illuminating the night here as white. The body of Anubis was pierced by a thunder, the soul was directly strangled, and the whole person burned up and fell. In the desert below, a black pit was sunken. An understatement kills a demon, but Su Yuhang does not have much color of ecstasy. This is just a doll that is pinned out by the broadcast. It is not really a number. Sure enough, in the next moment, the huge pyramid began to melt, and then the temperature of the desert rose at a sensational rate, the sand began to melt, and the magma began to rise. Here, From the desert to the eye turned into a purgatory! However, in the position of Liu Mengyu''s squatting, the sand is still still sandy, and the surrounding magma is no longer close to her. In the air, a loud bang came, the sky was really like a plastic paper, which was torn apart one after another. A huge palm came out from the sky and carried the power of destroying the earth. Su Yuhang in the air. Su Yuhang raised his head, his hands spread open, and a brush appeared in his hand. The sky was paper and the belief was pen. For a time, From the beginning, I became an audience, and Ive been planning for the past two decades. Scene, For a moment, Quickly appearing in Su Yuhangs mind, Su Yuhangxu held the pen and started painting. The only horrible giant hand began to collapse when he first touched Su Yuhang''s body. They were succumbing to the front, but there was no way to incite Su Yuhang. Even if this is the story world designed by the broadcaster to kill the two, it seems to be really, Why can''t they! "Hey........." a huge crisp sound, The sky collapsed, A huge grimace oppressed, seemingly carrying the resentment of the entire story world and unwilling to roar. At this time, Liu Mengyu, who has been playing with sand, stood up. "What about the story world?" Liu Mengyu muttered to himself, lifting his palms. A sapling grows out of the sand at the foot of Liu Mengyu, but the longer it grows, the longer it grows higher, and finally screams at the terrible speed of an arrow. Directly bypassed Su Yuhang and rushed over to the huge face. "Hey........." The grimace was worn by the vine, and the whole world began to distort. Even the **** moon in the sky, At this time, it also became much darker than before. "This story, do you like it or not?" Su Yuhang did not care about this twisted and broken story world, but continued to shout at the **** moon: "Answer me, is this very satisfying your pursuit of story?" just now, Not only you, Can influence the world of this story, Not surprising, Surprise? Today is four more, still in the daytime, is not unexpected, surprise? After the surprise, is it possible to surprise the dragon with the reward button? v3 Chapter 817： Seeing that his building collapsed (1) The sand in the hands is sprinkling. The green vines growing from the silver sand with a will belonging to Liu Mengyu, when this willpower is strong enough, can change the pattern of the story world. Or, it is Liu Mengyu who found a way to communicate the world of stories; Twenty years of crouching, using the next generation as a tool to plan, when they have accumulated the cards, there is indeed a shocking feeling! The more powerful the audience is, the deeper the understanding of the broadcast is. This is the consensus of the audience circle, because the more powerful you are, the more times you are tortured under the broadcaster, and the experience is afflicted. On the powerful, talking about the contact with the broadcast, on the understanding of broadcasting, Looking at the past 20 years, who in the audience can compare with this man and woman? The world around us is constantly collapsing, and it is constantly reorganizing. This man and woman have been standing here steadily. They have no choice but to take the initiative to attack. They need time to completely spread the toxicity of the fruit. . When the blood corpse was angry, but the sword was taken care of, the existence of the broadcast could not be found, and Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu came up with the method of actively forcing the broadcast. This is their plan. This plan is shaped by the pride and confidence of broadcasting. Nowadays, it is time to gain. Broadcasting, in the eyes of the rest of the audience, is an omnipotent existence. It follows the operation of the rules and has its own moral standards, so it makes sense. But in this male-female view, broadcasting is not omnipotent, and broadcasting is not a rule. The real rule is like the automated production equipment in the factory, and the broadcast is just the one who controls the opening, even just a sense of consciousness. Therefore, broadcasting has its own likes and dislikes, has its own inclinations, and has its own fun; But a rule, a system of terrorist power that has the ability to create the world and change the world, is impossible to give birth to this kind of consciousness. Once born, it will become an independent existence from the rule itself, just like the proof. The spirit of the law of the earth, after the birth of the spirit, had to leave the array and ran around to **** people''s blood. Just as everyone in the real world feels that nuclear weapons are terrible, but everyone fears that nuclear weapons are not because of its powerful power, but because these nuclear weapons, which are enough to destroy the earth, are controlled by some organizations and forces. If only nuclear weapons are simply placed together, there is nothing to be afraid of. As long as it is properly preserved, it is not the gasoline that is exposed on the road may ignite spontaneously. This is also the reason why Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu dared to stand up at this time to show their attitude and position to the radio. Their opponents are not rules, not omnipotent, but only the group called "broadcast" and have the awareness of "broadcast" preferences. For most of the audience, they don''t even have this kind of cognition at all. Otherwise, when the broadcast atmosphere drops, Liang Sen will not be scared to tremble at the table. Starting? Su Yuhang looked at Liu Mengyu below. "Should... already started." Liu Mengyu looked up and looked at the sky that was constantly broken and repaired. "It''s pretty." ........................ "Hey........." "Hey........." "Hey........." Just like the lights are pressed in turn, Su Bais consciousness wakes up in an instant, and the whole person habitually takes a deep breath, only to find that he is still lying in the container where he first entered the story world. Sure enough, The essence of Zhao''s Villa should be the following biological research room. Su Bai began to try his best, but the liquid that wrapped himself up and down seemed to have a strange power, and all the power of Su Bai was dissipated. Even Su Bai could not distinguish it. In the end, his power dissolved. In these fluids, his body has long been pumped out of strength. No, no, I should not have this doubt, Su Bai suddenly thought of this. No matter what his previous guess is correct, he shouldnt even be confused about this kind of thing, because now he doesnt feel how much power is lacking in the body, and he doesnt feel it. How special it is to wrap your own liquid around. Then, Where is the problem? When the last sound of "" appeared, a stone tablet appeared in the darkness in front of Su Bai. The stone tablet was inlaid with a blue gem. The gemstone exudes a deep pale green radiance, which makes Su Bai subconsciously associate himself with himself. The land of the sacred land on the altar of the country, but the things on the stone in front of the eyes are obviously more strange than the jade. Because when Su Bai looks at his own eyes, he can feel that his consciousness seems to be sucked in. Is this gem, It is suppressing my strength, or is the weakening effect of this gem, and turning this senior listener into a state of weakness than the average person. Damn, what the **** is this! Su Bai suddenly thought of the spar in Superman that would make Superman weak. Around Su Bai, there are eight identical containers. The appearance of the container looks similar to the biological researcher in the science fiction movie, enough to accommodate one person, but the space is still relatively narrow. A white ghost appears next to the stone tablet, because her body is illusory, like the technology projection here, but it can be seen that she is a woman. "Welcome to your arrival. In fact, I have been waiting for you for a long time. I thought I would wait a little longer." The woman said a line similar to what the playground electronic commentator would say. But in essence, there isn''t much difference between the current audience and the tourists who go to the playground to play games, but the fun of the playground visitors is their own, and the audience is to give the broadcast. pleasure. This is the place where Zhaos Villa is built by a talented scientist. The ghost continued. You are the audience. You have the power to transcend ordinary people. For ordinary people, you are even more like a myth. However, in the long history of mankind, there have been many unspeakable characters. Whether in ancient times or in modern times, there will be inadvertent appearances that can change the plane pattern. Su Bai listened and thought in his heart. In ancient times, it should be Alexander and Zulong. Modern, is the original owner of this Zhaos villa? Is there really someone who built the Zhao''s Villa and did his own research? In the group that Su Bai used to handle for a while, there are also pharmaceutical companies under the group. If the other side is doing research on human biochemistry, then the cost will only be much greater than that of drug research, and a biological laboratory for researching new drugs will be built. What is the huge cost, according to Su Bai, even the laboratories of large pharmaceutical groups in Europe and America are the swallowing beasts that make them all hurt. If you follow this ghost, then that is to say, in the country, there is a guy who has hidden huge wealth and has done this research himself, and even caused the attention of the broadcast? Su Bai thought of the Frankenstein he had encountered before. The guy merged ghosts and science together. The original Su Bai and the black listeners were eating in their hands, and the black audience was even killed by the Frankenstein. "Who is he, you don''t need to know, but today, you can feel the experimental project he did at the beginning, and I believe that this will definitely not disappoint you." The ghost turned and looked at the gems in front of him. "This jewel is a special material alloy. It is his original work. Is it unexpected that even a high-level audience will be suppressed by the power of gems?" When I first cooperated with him to do this experiment, there were also listeners of that period. I don''t know why, when the ghost said this, Su Bai felt that the other side looked at himself and looked at it. Moreover, Su Bai felt that the tone and content of the NPC became a bit blunt, and the story that Su Bai had contacted before. The NPCs in the world are very different. For example, the pope''s NPC, even if they know the existence of the broadcast, it will not be so eloquent, NPC is for the background of the story world, but this woman''s opening tone really destroys the atmosphere. "Dolls and ants, sometimes there is no essential difference, The former is involuntarily, The latter is small, But human thinking and culture endow them with different meanings, and this meaning, in the Western language, is a lonely heroism. Explaining it in the East is my life. Very pale, Its also ridiculous, But it is very interesting. Again and again, toss again and again, Its nothing more than being broadcasted as a pastime after a meal. Broadcasting gave you the choice of two roads, one is the rule of the road, the other is the unruly road, no matter which one, the broadcast is very popular. Ok, no more nonsense, below, Let you have a look, the real face in the Zhaos Villa........." The ghost reached out and stopped in midair. Her words, It also came to an abrupt end. The air around it seems to be quiet at this time. At first, the nine listeners in the nine containers didn''t feel any big deal. Everyone was waiting for the breath, waiting for the storm in this scene. However, when the ghost''s freeze was more than ten seconds, the nine listeners in the room felt a little ridiculous, because this strange scene did not seem to have been similar in the world experience of all of them. What''s wrong? After the opening remarks, I will not move? If it is not in the liquid package, Su Bai now estimates that he really wants to laugh and cry. This ghost in front of you, The NPC in this story world, Is it a crash? Oh, Really crashed? v3 Chapter 818： Seeing that his building collapsed (2) When you are used to the existence of something, when you are used to having an eye that has been staring at your life, when you are used to walking in the rules and not dare to jump out of the circle, Suddenly, Everything is gone, everything rules are gone, This feeling is really a bit unbearable. Just as in the early Qing Dynasty, "there was no hair left in the head", how many people did not hesitate to fight against their own death in order to keep their hair, and how many people in the Republic of China cut their hair and protected their nephews from reluctance to cut them. This is the normality of human nature, and it is also the norm of the audience. Even the exact constraints of the audience are greater than those of ordinary people. For example, there are many unsolved cases in the world, and the real murderers are still at large, but the audience can''t fool the broadcast, and even your thoughts may even be heard by the radio station. But at this moment, all the big audiences in the world have received the same message from different languages. This message is delivered through different media, but it can be ensured that the message is 100% able to be delivered. And all the big audiences who received this message almost did the same thing. Looking up at the sky, because, The day may have changed. .................. "Boss, boss!" The release of the pajamas directly pushed the door of Liang Sen''s bedroom. At this time, there is really no need to pay attention to what etiquette. As a solution to help Liang Sen control this information all the year round, I deeply know the information I just received. What does it mean? Who knows that when he opened the door, he explained that Liang Sen was already sitting on the edge of the bed, his expression was a bit gloomy, and one hand was holding his own chest. "It seems that it is very important news, even at the expense of reminding me of the story world." The pain is only temporary, and this time it seems to be extraordinarily fast, and Liang Sen can explain that he can come over. Jie Jie handed the phone over at the same time: "The broadcast requires all the audiences to be responsible for the order of the local audience." "It''s very simple." Liang Sen frowned, then got up and pushed open the floor-to-ceiling window, went to the balcony and looked up, because the weather was bad tonight, so the night sky was dim, but Liang Sen was still clearly aware. To some unusual things, "Is there really a problem?" "Boss." Jie Yu is waiting for him. He knows that if he can, Liang Sen will explain some things to himself. If it is not convenient, then he will not force himself. "There was a problem with the broadcast. I felt something wrong when I was lying in bed, as if the eyes that had been staring at me disappeared in the sky, and the information was broadcast." Liang Sens hand was playing with a mobile phone, and his heart was thinking about something. "I am going to make a cup of coffee." Unraveling the knowledge and retreating first. After a short while, Liang Sen sighed and looked a little deep. He believed that at this time, he was as full of doubts as he was, and that the audience was definitely more than just a person. Without exception, the scope of this message is definitely not limited. In one place, it is likely that the audience at the East and West have received the news. Broadcasting is a problem, and this level of audience should be able to feel it. So the broadcast sent this notice, which seems to require the audience to control and manage the audience in the sub-region, but it is not They have special powers, because the big-level audience who usually sit on the side of the town will occasionally come forward to resolve some disputes. This news is not so much that the broadcast is admitting that it is a problem. Its better to say that its a warning. Warn these big-name audiences who are very sensitive to it, Its a problem, but you have to continue to give me a break. Otherwise, the consequences are at your own risk! Non-big class listeners are not expected to receive this message because their sensors are not so sensitive. At the same time, in order to maintain the stability of the entire circle when the broadcast loses control, the broadcast does not tell the non-big audience. They are instead a correct choice. They don''t perceive the specific existence of the broadcast, so they still keep the illusion that the broadcast is still staring at them, and they are used to it anyway. Liang Sens brow is locked. He is not concerned about broadcasting. He is worried about where he will go if the radio goes wrong. Moreover, he has a vague guess in his heart, but he dare not go to this area to think more. . Some people, in the revolution, now, it is really inconvenient to express their position, because the revolution is very difficult to succeed, he continues to feel nothing, if the revolution fails, he is still a good people, even if he wants to join There seems to be no way to participate in this revolution. "Boss, coffee." Untied two cups of coffee came in. Liang Sen waved his hand and motioned that he didn''t need it. Then he turned and continued to look up at the dim sky. "Do you really... will there be a problem?" ............... In London, a royal gardener patted the soil on his body and slowly stood up. Even if the Queen walked away from him and greeted him, he didnt care. His eyes were just staring. In the sky, in the eyes, with a touch of confusion and doubt. In Paris, a man in a suit bites a cigar in front of the glass window of his office. He is also looking up at the sky. The head of the cigar is flickering, but his mind is not on the mellow taste of the cigar. . In a bar in Berlin, a drunkard slammed into the account and walked out. He held one hand on the wall and the other hand stroked his chest. For a few moments, he seemed to notice something and lifted it up. Head. In an ancient temple in India, a dark-skinned young monk slowly lowered the beads in his hand and raised his head thoughtfully. Even the surrounding Sanskrit quietly quieted down like this. I was afraid to disturb him. This situation has also occurred in the rest of the world......... Kant once said that he can feel shocked and amazed, only the starry sky and the moral standards in his heart. And now the audience around the world have lost both of these things in an instant. The broadcast suddenly stopped monitoring them, and the moral criterion for broadcasting "reasons" as a constraint on their behavior was also ineffective at this time. But most people are still watching, to be exact, they can only choose to wait and see. And when it is possible to sense that the existence of the same is looking up at the sky, a green leather train is moving in the direction of return from the illusory countercurrent. The train was very deserted and it seemed unbelievable because it was only a woman in the train. At this point, the lychee reached out and a black smudge of black swayed from the palm of the lychee, then slowly spread to the table, and then spread to the floor, followed by the walls and windows of the carriage. In less than half a minute, the entire car was completely covered in darkness, like a thick layer of black paint. "You really......... no longer pay attention to it." Litchi gently raised his hand, The speed of the train suddenly increased at this time. she was, Coming back soon! .................. A certain area of ??Greece has suddenly shaken up. There are not many residents living here, but there have been no earthquakes here, so these residents are almost stupid at this time. Fortunately, the shock did not continue to be strong, but instead began to become more and more gradual, and in the end, it became calm. In a hilly area of ??this area, half of the ancient Greek-style palaces broke out at this time. The stone pillars of the palace are engraved with densely written texts, which describe how a king who was born here has built a brilliant empire that belongs to him step by step. This empire is called Macedonia. This king, known in history as Alexander the Great. In the palace, there was a faint sigh of relief, as if the dead soul who died more than 2,000 years ago finally broke free from the chain and was roaring arrogantly, they were venting, they were crying, they were suppressed two For thousands of years, now, the eye that only pays attention to them has disappeared at this time. Fresh free air, They really hope for too long! China, Shaanxi, Xi''an, Linyi; At this time, the Terracotta Warriors and History Museum suddenly announced an emergency closure. Even a group of soldiers armed with guns entered the area to help quickly disperse tourists. The residents around the square were quickly dispelled. A middle-aged man with a star on his shoulder accompanied a gray-haired old professor in a military jeep and drove into front of the Terracotta Warrior. "What happened in the end!" asked the military. The old professor got out of the car and seemed to ignore the question of the soldier. He just shuddered and put his ear on the ground. Then his gully became suddenly at this moment. Deeper, and then he trembled with a trembling and fearful voice: "I heard the following, There are thousands of horses and horses roaring........." The Mausoleum of Emperor Qin Shihuang excavated only a part of it, because the terracotta warriors and horses that were excavated could not be properly protected. The terracotta warriors and horses that had just been unearthed were colored, and now they have become muddy-like khaki because of contact with oxygen in the air. But below this area, there is a large mystery to be excavated. The true face of the First Emperor''s Mausoleum has not yet been revealed. "You are talking nonsense." The soldier frowned, got out of the car, and accompanied by several soldiers, went straight into the No. 1 pit pavilion where the accident happened. At this time, the soldiers stationed outside the museum were timid and shrinking, and the pair was scared. "Hey, you have this point, there is no military look!" The middle-aged soldier yelled and walked inward. When he stood in the observation deck of the No. 1 pit, Suddenly, A dust that has been dusted for more than two thousand years suddenly bursts out. The shout of the mountain and the tsunami came straight to the face, ", Going to the country! Blood does not drain, Endless battle! v3 Chapter 819： Seeing that his building collapsed (3) "The palace, really came out." At this time, on the outskirts of the exposed palace area, there was a woman in a white dress. The woman had blonde hair and a fair complexion. She had a kind of rhyme that belongs to the oriental woman. The two stone monuments standing in front of the palace, the ancient text above tells the story of an ancient empire, but the woman''s gaze did not stop too much on the stone. In fact, at her level, some things, its difficult to know, including the legends and kingdoms created by the two kings of the East and West in the era of more than two thousand years ago, but in the end, because of some unpredictable reasons, the two empires It has been annihilated. The speed of their annihilation is as fast as the rise of them, and it is almost unbelievable for future generations. "Sure enough." A black bat fell on the woman''s shoulder, and the woman did not have the slightest surprise. As two big-level audiences close to each other, she did not believe that this kind of thing would be tolerated by the other party. Have a look. "It''s really, interesting." The bat opened his mouth and spit out peoples words. "His Majesty, is it ready to wake up?" Its nothing more than the last whistle of the loser. The woman retorted, The two great monarchs of the East and West should have been completely degraded. Here, they are just the remains of their remains, they are even a trace of soul. It is impossible to survive." "If you say that there is absolutely no need to suppress them in the broadcast, this palace was not discovered. The Chinese terracotta warriors and horses were also discovered because of an accident, but even if they were discovered, there would be no real martial arts broadcasts. It affects the real world, but it is an army buried under the ground." If it is not suppression but protection, the woman asked. "You think this idea is very interesting." The bat flew up from the woman''s shoulder. "If the broadcast does not hide them, these two places are estimated to be reduced to the audience in the real world." In fact, if these two places are really discovered by the audience, it is estimated that it may become a copy of the audience in the real world. Everyone can go in and find the harvest, even batches, such as low-level. The audience looked for opportunities in the periphery, the seniors were in the middle, the senior listeners were in the inner circle, and the big men went to the deepest. With the character of the desperate people of the audience, even the Emperor Qin Shihuangs mausoleum can give you a peoples square where people come and go. "When did the broadcast become so kind?" "It has been until now, no matter whether it is the audience of the East and the West, it seems that it has not been determined. What is the relationship between broadcasting and the two kings more than two thousand years ago? Is an opponent, Still an ally, So, according to the aesthetic and temperament of the broadcast............" The woman said this, don''t say it. "So, according to the temperament of the broadcast, if it is an ally, it naturally has the responsibility to protect these two ruins. If it is an opponent, it can also be interpreted as a respect for the former opponent. In fact, you still say nonsense." "Maybe, someone knows." The woman suddenly said, "And I guess, this time the real culprit that the radio had to remove sight from the real world is probably theirs." "The legendary man and woman in the oriental audience?" "Its impossible to be a woman called ''Litchi''. I admit that she came to England to erase a city. It really left a big psychological shadow, but I dont think that woman is so short. Can grow to this point in time; So, in the end, there is only one couple in the East. After all, although they have disappeared for many years, they have left a lot of things in the West. From these things, they can also see that they are How big is the plan for planning. "What should we do?" The bat asked and then turned around in the air. "Actually, we can''t do anything." Yes, nothing can be done, This already, It is a game in which the audience is not eligible to participate. You are a chess piece, but you have started a new game from the chess piece to the chess player. This seems to be just a change of identity, but it is a different fate track. "No matter how successful they are, but they can force the broadcast to this point, I really admire them." The woman sighed, "I am responsible for guarding this, you are responsible for monitoring the rest of the audience. If the game finally wins the broadcast, then if it does not do its best to help maintain order, it will definitely be settled after the fall. Moreover, this time, regardless of whether the broadcast can finally win, even if it wins, it is actually a loss to a certain extent. Its omnipotence and omnipotence, its majesty, has at least been seriously damaged in the eyes of our audience. . Someone has already done this step, and surely there will be others who will continue to follow this path. Therefore, even if the broadcast finally wins, its mood will never be better, and it also needs several objects of Liwei. The bat heard the words and said to himself: "Do you know, Xin Sili, I hate the feeling of the present. Why are the same audience, some people are playing with the broadcast, and we are still only able to continue to be a dog? "Your mentality has changed." Xin beautifully sat down on his knees, his hands stretched out, and a Xiaguang covered the palace that was exposed to the surface. From the outside, he could not see the inside. "Dak, I can believe that even that For the couple who are playing with the broadcast, they dare not say that they are facing a real broadcast. even, Maybe they are not sure in their own minds. At this time, the broadcast is really overwhelming. still is, Playing them play. After saying this, Xin Mei closed his eyes and said that he was unwilling to continue to spend more time. "But at least they made me see something called hope." The bat snorted and his body began to split. From a bat, he slowly turned into hundreds of bats and dispersed them. Obviously, although not verbally Stop talking about the yearning for "freedom" versus "the chess player", but Dak''s physical action is still very sincere. In fact, most of the big audiences in the entire real world are now in this state. Since the last group of people left by train, the big men who have witnessed the past two years should have been the group of people who are standing at the top of the pyramid. But suddenly I looked up and waited for myself to stand at the top of the pyramid tower, but now there is fighting outside the atmosphere. They can only look up with their eyes wide open, and they can only see the popular lines. Falling down, but what happened, but only by guessing, As a big brother, At this moment, I also deeply felt the feeling of being called "unclear." .................. crashed? Really dead? After Su Bais initial horror, he began to feel depressed. The first scene is similar to the murder form of Blizzard Hill. In fact, even if there is no description of the Austrian butler, everyone can probably guess what to do; But what exactly does the second scene mean? What specific process is not said. The most embarrassing thing is, The jewel is still shining there. Nine listeners were kept in the incubator like a dip cage. Because of the weakening of the gems, they simply did not have the strength to break free of the container. And the ghost, that is, the NPC in the second scene suddenly crashed there. At the moment, it is really like a bug in the game, and it is the most disgusting BUG that you cant move in one position. . Su Bai began to collide with the outer layer of the container in front of him, but it was helpless. No matter how hard Su Bai tried, the glass could not be broken, and even a crack did not appear. The rest of the audience should be doing the same thing, no matter what the reason the ghost card is, but can''t you always be a goldfish in the fish tank? "Hey..............." Su Bai felt a muffled sound in the container in the direction of his diagonally opposite direction. Su Bai looked at the glass with his eyes and faintly saw that the human figure in the container was changing. The figure is no longer a human figure, but it becomes wider, like a bear''s body. Is this the demon family strengthening? Su Bai thought about it in his heart. "Hey...oh...hey..." A sound came from the container over there, and then the container broke. A big bear with blood was coming out of the container. Without two steps, it was soft on the ground and began to breathe heavily. The hair also began to slowly converge back and gradually changed back to the appearance of a normal person. Then, he fainted, and he didn''t even run to the jewel to dispose of the gems and fainted. The audience was silent for a few seconds. But then, the container closest to him on the left side of Su Bai actually heard the sound of boiling water, and then the glass began to corrode, and then broke, a stream of pus was everywhere. A woman who is rotting all over the body struggles to climb out. Her left eye is empty. This is a Western woman. If she doesn''t guess wrong, she should take the initiative to crush her left eye and crush it. The toxins flow out to achieve the effect of corroding glass, but she has not been spared. But at least it was a lot stronger than the previous bear man, because she was still awake, and actually stood up and walked to the front of Su Bais container. She seemed to be looking at Su Bais identity on the glass. The corner of the mouth, with a touch of sinister smile. She is Lucy, a necromancer, But her smile at this time means a special meaning. Because even if it is separated by glass, Su Bai can perceive the clear and murderous murder on the other side. This woman, She wants to take advantage of this opportunity to put the people in the rest of the container, Kill the light! v3 Chapter 820： Seeing that his building collapsed (4) Su Bai and Lucy are grudges, because Su Bai used to force Lucy to be the object of splashing water in order to cleanse his suspicion. On the other hand, Su Baiben is Lucy. The goal of hunting, but the result is a mistake, so that his attack on Su Bai became the help of Su Bai to clear his suspicion. When the old butler asked to vote, Su Bai was still sitting calmly while drinking tea. I voted for my name in the big picture. This is almost a humiliation, a humiliation from the senior audience''s mind on the slag. However, Su Bai would not think that the killing in Lucy''s eyes was only because of the grievances of the two people in the previous scene. Lucy was not so simple, and the audience would not be really naive to kill people purely for hate. West can''t live now. Lucy''s current murder is not only against Su Bai, but against everyone in the rest of the container, even the one who just smashed the container and stunned the ground. Because, regardless of whether this ghost NPC is a real crash or a fake crash, if Lucy will kill anyone other than herself, then it is not only she can guarantee that she will survive in this world of stories, but also to ensure her own interests. maximize. The arrangement of the broadcast for each story world is actually very particular. How many people in the world of a story, how many people will probably die, how many people will survive, and generally no accidents or extreme situations, the group is destroyed and one person is not dead. Rarely appear. Therefore, if Lucy took the opportunity to kill other people at this time, it would be equivalent to ensuring her own safety and interests on another level. "You are... Wang Yi?" The one-eyed Lucy stared at the white suede wrapped in liquid through the glass. Su Bai could read her eyes. This is a senior person''s mockery of the senior audience. When she suddenly has the ability to determine the life and death of a senior listener, the pleasure will follow. Su Bai was not nervous, and did not wave his hand to indicate the calmness of the other side. The story world has been messed up. In fact, in the last moment of the first scene, when Su Bai discovered that the old housekeeper was talking about his own radio preferences, Su Bai felt that Something is not right. When the ghost suddenly stops moving, Su Bai basically confirms one thing. Broadcasting must be a problem. This kind of change and influence is definitely not deliberate for the story. It is not in line with the aesthetics of broadcasting to rely on this blunt NPC''s very rational behavior to adjust the story and increase the variables. Lucy looked for something outside the container. If nothing unexpected, she should be looking for a controller. Of course, she could not release Su Bai and then kill Su Bai, because both people are now under the weakening of the gem. There is no difference between ordinary people, not to mention that she has just poisoned herself with the toxins in her eyes, and now she is even more injured. It is also less likely that she will go to the gem, because the gem is indifferent to everyone, not just herself. Once she covers or hides the gem, she can restore her strength. But the rest of the people will certainly regain their strength, especially the Su Bai in front of her! Once everyone has recovered, Then she will have no chance at all. A lot of thoughts are at the same time in Su Bais mind. I have to blame myself for blaming my body for being too ordinary in the normal state. In the words of a higher level, it is that Su Bai has been strengthened to return to the realm of returning to the real world. It is not like Lucy still needs to hide the venom in the eyeballs. It is not like the guy who became a black bear still retains the most primitive. Change the gap. It has to be said that it is a kind of irony. Soon, Su Bai saw that Lucy had found the position of the controller, and then he looked at what the other person pressed. "Hey........." Immediately afterwards, the glass in front of Su Bai suddenly rose, the culture solution inside was automatically extracted, and the Su Bai, who lost support, fell to the ground subconsciously. He has some doubts and some confusion. Is Lucy pressing the wrong button? Does she want to pump the air or kill herself in a container by other means? The result is to release yourself? "Wang Yi, are you, Wang Yi, you know who I am, I am Diana." The one-eyed woman fell to the ground very weakly. The injury on her body was very serious, especially the corrosive wounds. The effects of secondary injury and continuous injury were obvious. Diana? Is it Lucy? Oh, yes, Diana said that she is a necromancer, Lucy should be a Taoist, she can use a mahogany sword and can use zombies... Suddenly, Su Bai, who had just come out of the incubator, grabbed his head and felt that he was a mess in his mind. I have just seen this one-eyed woman looking at herself with a resentful smile. I also felt the murder from the other side. But the other person actually put himself, and he really remembered it wrong, the undead magician should be Diana, not Lucy... Do you just see a lot of pictures in the glass container, are your own illusions? Oh, How can Laozi appear this illusion? How could this be? Su Bai thinks that his heart is tough, and the test of the mood of several broadcasts is easier than others. But when Diana said that she is Diana, Su Bai suddenly realized that she just seemed to fall into the trap from the beginning. I have created a delusion for myself. Some looked up awkwardly and looked at the gems on the stone monument in front. Is this gem not only weakening the strength, but also reducing peoples IQ? Right now, there is a person in the incubator who is widening his eyes and looking at everything in front. The line of sight is not very clear, and the body becomes as weak as ordinary people. But Hills is the pedigree of the martial arts and the squad, and the octopus is attached to his soul by the soul, so even if he is an ordinary person, he can still see some others. Invisible things. such as, Just when the female ghost was stuck, Hills saw that there was a fire on Su Bais body, which was constantly penetrating the shackles of the glass container, and part of it was transferred to the ghost, and there was another It is absorbed by the stones on this stone. The result is that ghost, not moving, the second story scene just made a story background, the ghost is stuck, and Hills is clearly seeing the blue flames interactively to the gem Transfer. Su Bai, but he fell there, Does his consciousness have some problems? Hills guessed in his heart, "Is it true that the anomaly of this broadcast has something to do with him?" This is one of the many ideas that came out of Searss mind, but this thought Hills didnt think for a long time, because he thought it was too ridiculous, even if he lost himself when he was dueling, but After all, Su Bai is only a high-level audience, and a person who is not a witness can actually make such a serious accident in broadcasting. .................. Is it felt? Su Yuhang, standing in the air, asked to the bottom: I sensed the fluctuation of the C-series spar. "Is the thing that you developed in the laboratory that you started with an ordinary person?" Liu Mengyu knows that thing. It is said that under the high stage of the senior audience, it will be suppressed and weakened by the stone, but it will be caused later. At the attention of the broadcast, Su Yuhang almost died in the world of punitive stories, and the cooperating person was killed in horror. He was starving himself to death in the safe and thirsty. "I remember that the broadcast seems to have designed a similar story world." Liu Mengyu continued. "But it''s not so smart. Su Bai is now in the world of the story, and spreads the toxin onto the spar. With that spar as the new starting point, the spread and effects of the toxin will be emitted to the rest of the story world. Having said that, Liu Mengyu suddenly silenced. Because its all too clever, When they are ready to launch the toxins out of the shadows, The broadcast just arranged for Su Bai in the story world, which is equal to the fact that he and others just wanted to set fire, and there were several barrels of unattended oil on the road ahead. Su Yuhang is screaming at this time: "It is too confident, even now, at this time, it is still so confident, it wants to rely on our toxins to force change the rules, it does not think that the two of us will really What threat it poses, it wants to use the power of both of us to even spread our toxins, purpose, It is forcibly changing the rules, letting it be a group of consciousness, and being able to reconcile the rules with one another and increase their own authority. To this end, it does not hesitate to let all the story worlds at this stage stagnate. Old rivals, so Su Yuhang can quickly find out the true meaning of the broadcast. "The broken cans broke, and I hoped to break and stand." Liu Mengyu smiled slightly. "Then we can''t wait any longer." "It wants to break and stand, then we can add another force and let it try. If it breaks, we can still stand up." Su Yuhang reached out and emptied the void in front of him. The whole person disappeared into it. The next moment, next to the woman who had just finished talking with the bat, Sin Shun appeared. "Hello." Xin Sili seems to guess who is coming, greetings, and some reluctance. Liu Mengyu also disappeared in the same place, and appeared in front of the gates of the Shaanxi Terracotta Warriors and Horses History Museum. In the vicinity of this place, there are also the atmosphere of two big audiences. This is a competition, When it kicked off, neither side had a retreat. And, The respective stations are standing well. Last night, when I wrote this chapter for a long time, I fell asleep on my desk. I woke up in the morning and wrote this chapter. This chapter is not included in today''s update. There should be two more today. v3 Chapter 821： Seeing that his building collapsed (5) "I am honored to meet you." Xin Sili turned around and looked at Su Yuhang who stood in front of herself. Indeed, those who can reach this step can indeed gain the respect and admiration of the rest of the audience. When others are still watching broadcasting as the most terrible nightmare, they have already reached the point where they can compete with the broadcast. "After the honor?" Su Yuhang took two steps forward. Xin Sili did not move, which means she will stop in front of Su Yuhang, this is what she should do, is the task assigned by the broadcast. "I''m sorry." Xin Sili appeared to be somewhat helpless, but her attitude was still very determined. In this world, there is not much absolute right and wrong. In many cases, people are really involuntarily. For example, Xin Sili can completely let the body shape, and even actively join the queue of Su Yuhang to express support. However, this kind of story that may only appear in the **** days is difficult to achieve in the audience, because once Su Yuhang fails, those who violated the radio in this period will be liquidated. This is why Xin Siming knows that he can''t stop Su Yuhang but still stands in front of the other party. Its inevitable that you cant stop it. But not stopping is sin. When Su Yuhang continued to move forward, Xin Sili opened his hands and the flowers and trees on the ground grew out at this time, which directly rendered them into a place where the elves lived. At the same time, the natural forces spread out, containing endless vitality. . From the beginning, Xin Sili has set a defensive posture. Su Yuhang held out a hand and held a brush in his hand. The vivid beauty of this piece of nature is like a layer of black ink spilled on it. The previous life begins to fade and the green color begins to fade. The bleak moment of decay and death became the main theme. Xin Sili''s figure was awkward, and the corner of his mouth overflowed with a green blood. When Su Yuhang walked over her side, two stickers painted with ink were directly wrapped around Xin Sili''s waist and neck. Imprisonment, Just draw a picture, Broke your defense and imprison you at the same time. This is not a crushing, it is a description that goes beyond the hierarchy. Xin Sili tried to struggle, but she couldnt shake her own chain. Then she gave up her struggle and sighed, watching Su Yuhang pass by her side. She has already fulfilled her responsibilities. Even if she broadcasts her account after the fall, she feels that she is blameless. Can it be true that she is brave enough to be here for broadcasting? Even if it is broadcast, will it not be naive to this point? Su Yuhang stepped into the palace and went straight to the palace. The palace has experienced more than two thousand years of scouring. Even if it has been under the ground before, it has already worn out the atmosphere of its beginnings, almost this. The taste of the years and the associations brought by the great empire across multiple continents have also added a lot of color. Just like the Leifeng Pagoda in Hangzhou with reinforced concrete and elevators, as long as it does not stop the audio cycle and plays the "Millennium, etc.", visitors who come to visit can make up a lot of things in their own brains. However, Su Yuhang did not mean to pay attention to it. Even, he did not even give a little respect. Without greetings, without asking, he reached out directly, and suddenly broke the palace''s prohibition and entered lightly. An angry atmosphere began to align with Su Yuhang, and Alexander the Great had long since disappeared, but he still served in the past, even if he died. Su Yuhangs arrogant gesture naturally attracted their anger, but Su Yuhang had previously opened the barrier of Xin Sili outside, and then it was a move to smash the palaces ban, and it was also the two thousand years in the palace. The undead is very jealous. "The Great, what should I leave behind?" Su Yuhang looked around and kept his hands behind him. "No." An old voice came from the depths of the palace. "We just took advantage of this opportunity to get out of the air, no thoughts to participate in anything, so, friends, please come from where you come from." Su Yuhangs mouth reveals a mocking smile. "Just to get out of breathable? When the great emperor fell, these people betrayed the will of the great emperor, and they came to the east with the darkness. Now, I have the opportunity to break that thing, but you only say that you are breathable? If it is difficult, if the spine is bent, can it not be straight up again? Su Yuhangs voice carries an unquestionable majesty. In fact, he has been immersed in Chinese studies since he was a child. He has learned the martial arts, just as the monk does not seem to be mad, but it still looks like a sorghum image. Su Yuhang Don''t look at how his sinister means, at least he can always give a gesture of awe-inspiring temperament when he looks and speaks. This, it is estimated that it is the so-called ... personality charm, otherwise the original auspicious and how can only be Su Yuhang to sneak out of the testimony? Those who have gone there for so many years have never thought of taking a cat out of the pet as a pet? "It''s useless, you don''t realize the true horror of it." The old voice from the depths continued. At the beginning, Alexander the Great led his army to enter Egypt. The target of the battle was not the Egyptian indigenous people at that time, but a group of devils who came from heaven, but he failed, and he himself fell. The remaining people finally chose to surrender to the darkness. surrender. Therefore, the record that Su Bai once saw in the underground caves of Tibet about the Qin Dynasty Princess and the Westerners, it is estimated that the Westerners who surrendered to the darkness were sent to the East as advance troops. "I just want to finally ask, what the emperor should leave, I don''t believe that a character like that, will not reserve any backhand." "No, really not." The other party continued. "There is no way." Su Yuhang is very embarrassed, "I can''t run a sneak peek." For a time, the soul of the palace was shaken. Obviously, because of the words of Su Yuhang, all the souls here are extremely angry. Imagine a junior who is two thousand years younger than you, and you will be yelling in front of you. You will be What does it feel like? Su Yuhang reached out and gently lifted it up. For a time, a terrible force emanated from the body of Su Yuhang, suppressing the collective screams of the millennial souls in the palace. They could not even save their own souls under the pressure of this huge force. When you say something angry, come. And Xin Sili, who was banned outside the palace, saw a scene that made her back cool. The whole palace began to rise at this time, floating in the air after completely off the ground, and at the same time, it continued to rise......... In the past, a woman named Litchi came to England to wipe out a city. Today, a man who has disappeared for twenty years has set up a palace more than two thousand years ago. .................. "Do you want to stop me?" Liu Mengyu stood in the same place, did not move, and the two big-level audience did not move. Perhaps, the mentality of these two big-level audiences is actually the same as that of the West in the same time called Xin Sili. Everyone, every thing, has its own variability and is analyzed according to materialist dialectics. In the eyes of the audience, Su Yuhangs husband and wife are regarded as seniors. They can even use Idols and pointing lights to describe them. In Su Bais eyes, they are two people who cant wait to eat their meat and drink their blood. Just like a thousand readers, there are a thousand Hamlet. Liu Mengyu is not difficult for these two "involuntarily" big audiences. If they were placed in the period of the War of Resistance, these two are a bit of a puppet army, but there are still some "consciences", of course, this is based on Liu Mengyu. On the basis of fame and absolute tyrannical strength, otherwise, they are estimated not to hesitate to take Liu Mengyu to the broadcast side to brush the sensitivity. It is not difficult for these two big-level audiences, not because they look at the compatriots, but not because they are the faces of their own generations, but because Liu Mengyu does not need to go in here. More than two thousand years ago, the two monarchs of the East and the West gathered their own army to fight against the darkness. Alexander died behind the remnants of the West and chose to compromise. The Eastern Emperor of the East insisted on fighting the collapse of the empire. The annihilation, from the Zulong to the following every Qin soldiers sang that Qin song, and went to death. Liu Bang is only a man of the pavilion. Xiang Yu is only a second generation of the aristocrats. If it was not the war, the emperor finally lost, history is absolutely impossible to leave such an ending for Qin. Liu Mengyu''s body floated up, and the two big-grade audiences did not follow up. As long as Liu Mengyu did not attempt to enter the terracotta warriors directly, they would not block. Under the premise of knowing how to fight hard, everyone wants to be able to give themselves more face. But in the air, Liu Mengyus soul power spread out and spread with the soul: "Today, two thousand years later, I need your help and go back to the enemy of that year. I just want to ask, Old Qin people, Dare to fight again! The voice of the soul, without substantial sound, the soldiers in the Terracotta Warriors Museum only felt dizzy and disgusting, but did not know what happened. But then, A group of white dead souls rose from the depths of the earth. The beginning is one after another, Followed by one after another, They have fallen, and together with the emperors shackles, they fell together, but today, when they have a chance to fight again with their former enemies, they have already died and they have reunited their ideas. The soul of the war, ready to follow the beginning of the emperor''s drive to the battlefield! ", went to the national disaster! The blood does not drain, and the battle is endless! In the past, there was Daqin, such as the rise of the Japanese side, the hatred of the millennium, and the difficulty of the sea! Qin Yourui who fights! The Qin War battle song, after more than two thousand years, echoed again in the 800-year-old Qinchuan! Liu Mengyu smiled slightly, and she knew that it was much easier on her side than Su Yuhang. Yes, She Liu Mengyu used them, But they, don''t you know? just, Willingly ears! v3 Chapter 822： Seeing that his building collapsed (6) "Is not very satisfied with life, I havent laughed for a long time and I dont know why. Since you are not happy and dont like it, Its better to go west to Dali........." In a small bar in Cai Village, a fat-stricken man is sitting at the top and singing this song affectionately. "I didn''t find it before, the fat man singing is very nice." Foye took a sip of beer and leaned slightly to the side of the sofa. Except for the appearance of five Indian Bodhisattvas at the beginning, the situation has almost collapsed. These two days are safe and sound. In this place where you are in the wind and snow, it is difficult to think about whether you want to go to the country or not. Of course, this is because either Foye or Monk They are not of the type of ascetic, they are also clear about the local conditions and the timely travel. At the end of the fat man, many alcoholic people applauded and thanked the fat man. The fat man also took a nap and walked down in red, sitting down on the table of the Buddha and the monk. Three people, drinking wine, and then looking at the stars, for the audience, is considered a luxury to decadence. The fat man ordered a cigarette and took out his mobile phone and flipped it freely. Then he gave a surprise. "This... I have scheduled a world of stories after a week, and I canceled it." Cancelled? The monk was somewhat surprised. A second notice was sent? "No, I just looked up and saw that the above notice was that after a week, it was the 27th to enter the story world, but now the time has been erased." The fat man shook his head. "It is impossible because it was arranged before." Which audience in the world of this story is suddenly violent in the real world?" "Even if there is a problem with the audience arrangement, the broadcast can also arrange a person to go up. After all, the names of people who don''t know each other are ambiguous, and the difficulty of replacement is not great." The monk analyzed. "Or is it because the broadcast thinks that the story world is not fun because it is missing?" Foye guessed. "Broadcasting is a paranoid pursuit of storytelling, but it does not have obsessive-compulsive disorder, nor is it an absolute aestheticist." The monk shook his head. "This explanation does not make sense." "But if you can''t explain this, the other explanation that comes with it will make it even more difficult." Foye laughed. Because another explanation is that there is a problem with the broadcast. "The problem of broadcasting is not once or twice. Is there anything weird?" The monk retorted. "Not counting the things in the world of the story, it is said that before the **** body, if it wasnt for the fat man, he stumbled and said With the name of ''Ye Zi'', the broadcast simply can''t help the blood. And Su Bais parents know that they are not dead, and they have escaped the eyes of the radio. Is this a broadcast problem? "Monk, you are a lifter. Some problems can be understood, but if you mean that the broadcast has been suspended because of other things, it will be too Its incredible. Buddha said with a drink. "Oh, what is the meaning of the barren task that was originally scheduled here, which also erased the time and unconditionally shelved the extension?" Said, the monk took out his mobile phone, "Broadcast, it may be really a problem." ........................ Nine people, all of them finally came out of the incubator. Diana made a strange choice. She took the initiative to release the rest from the incubator, which led to the current atmosphere. Some are too harmonious. Of course, this is also because the ghost is still in the state of "dead", and the posture that has remained motionless for almost two hours has been maintained. Without specific tasks, there is no conflict of interest. This is the essential reason for such a harmonious atmosphere. Do not expect much from the conscience of the audience. Can the conscience of the audience be worth a few dollars? Chen Ming and Muntari spent some time. At this point, it seems that they really understood a little bit of the machine control here. A button was pressed on the command board, which caused a glass cover to slowly fall from above and give the gem to the gem. Covered it. This glass cover should also be made of special materials, because when it wraps the gem, everyone can clearly feel that the power in their body is slowly recovering. The strength is restored, the level and identity are clear, and Sears sits next to Su Bai. This is a small group, and the rest are divided into two other small groups. Whether it is Chen Ming or Montari, when he came to say hello with Hills, he used the honor. Hills did not pay too much attention, he just cares a little, oh no, is curious about Su Bai''s current situation. Even with the strength of Su Bai is gradually recovering, but Su Bai feels that some things in his brain seem to become more and more serious. For example, he seems to see who is absolutely malicious, to see who seems to kill himself, Both the grass and the wood, the cup bow and snake shadow, can describe a psychological state of Su Bai at this time. And Hills is curious about this. Moreover, Hills is "seeing" a blue flame from the rise of Su Bai, even if Hills is not willing to admit it or even intend to Think about it in the direction, but the facts and all the clues you have encountered now have to be considered for that aspect. Su Bai took a deep breath and seemed to be trying to separate himself from his previous state, but the effect was not great. Fortunately, with the recovery of strength, it was finally calming down. No matter what time, the strength is still like a veteran with a gun in his hand, it will not be so panic. "I feel something is wrong," Su Bai said. "Crap." Hills snorted and continued. "Guess what I just saw?" "Come on, don''t go around." Su Bai licked his lips and said. "I saw you like a source of radiation, constantly spreading something out, and I even suspect that the ghost NPC is stuck here, it seems to be the reason for that thing." Radiation source? Su Bai did not understand. I didnt feel it. I only felt that my spirit was getting more and more wilting. No, its getting more and more extreme, more and more......... "It''s getting more and more like a person who walks into a dead end. See no one has any sense of security?" said Hills, then Su Bai. "Yeah." Su Bai nodded. This is indeed his feeling now. "But you said that I led to this ghost... oh..." Su Bai suddenly took a breath, because he suddenly felt that feeling was just another strong point. At the same time, in an icy city, the two experiencers were forced into a desperate situation by a devil. They were already on the edge of the roof, and the woman covered in blood was still approaching step by step. Just as the two experients planned to fight together, the woman who was covered in blood suddenly stopped there and did not move, did not speak, did not do it, and even the cold scent that had been emitted from her body could not be felt at this time. "what happened?" "I don''t know, but I think we should leave here right away. Our previous escape route is wrong. We should look for nearby temples to avoid, instead of going to the dead road." The two experienced people gathered their courage to walk around the female ghost, and the female ghost still stopped in the same place, motionless, seemingly completely forgotten his responsibility and the mission entrusted in this story world. In another glacier, three seniors are being attacked by more than a dozen frozen zombies that emerge from beneath the ice. They are still wearing ancient armor, seemingly incomparable, and their power. As much as a veteran low-level audience, under the siege of a dozen zombies, these three seniors who are different in their minds and who have other thoughts can only fight and retreat. But at this time, the dozens of zombies suddenly stopped, and the body began to melt. Slowly, as the body melted, the bones of these zombies slowly began to smell and rot. A dozen beaches of pus. The three seniors are facing each other and can''t figure out what happened. Such a strange thing that clearly deviates from the story of the world of the story spreads like a virus. At the same time, the NPC in the half-story world has an incomprehensible anomaly. .................. Su Bais eyes are getting more and more red, and Searss guess is correct. Su Bai is like a radiation source, constantly radiating to the outside world, but Hills does not think so exaggerated, he does not I know that there are more than a dozen stories in the world at the same time. Su Bai is aware that his emotions are becoming more and more extreme, an inexplicable extreme, no one to stimulate himself, but he can''t help but think that everyone around him wants to kill himself, even sitting next to him. Hills, Su Bai as if he heard the other party whispering in his own ear to kill himself. Damn, what the **** is going on, what the **** is going on! "What kind of ghosts are being broadcast..." Su Bai almost screamed angrily. The rest of the audience seemed to have found out that Su Bai was not right, but because of Su Bais senior audience, but the atmosphere and sitting next to Su Bai Hills, the rest dont dare to get too close, Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Su Bais current state is really unstable, like being in a state where he can go away at any time. "I said, what the **** are you doing?" Hills asked. "And, I don''t think it''s a broadcast..." Su Bai grabbed his head with both hands, and the body could not help but tremble, like a poison, and addiction, but this situation is really too ridiculous to appear in a senior audience. Su Bais eyes are staring at the front and the front is the glass culture container he just had. Suddenly, a picture like this appeared in Su Bais mind. In the picture, Every time I want to float out of the petri dish, I want to leave, The gentleman who is a gentleman will appear in front of himself. Reach and hold your head and press yourself back. once, once, Once again, countless times, And now, The same feeling......... v3 Chapter 823： Seeing that his building collapsed (7) At this moment, the suspension of the broadcast is no less important to the entire audience circle than the news that the world suddenly learned about the disintegration of the Soviet Union. What followed was the collective panic from the lower to the middle and the upper level. However, no one directly thought that he was free, and there was no such thing as a listener who was mad at what he wanted to do. Probably because the shadow left by the broadcast in everyone''s heart is too deep. Except for some big-level audiences who know some real situations, the rest of the audience still feel that the radio is a joke with everyone. When you let go of the waves, it will come back suddenly and catch you. This seems to be in line with the bad taste of broadcasting. The audiences of the big-level audiences in various places no longer continue to retreat, but they have turned their attention to the scope of their own center. Regardless of the final matchup, it is the radio that laughs at the end or the best smile for the Eastern couples. The stability of the situation is indeed a must. everyone, Are waiting, The last ending. .................. "Oh." Su Bai suddenly felt ridiculous. If you follow Hills'' "seeing" and your own feelings, it seems that the ghost of this story world NPC is really big with yourself. relationship. Su Bai didn''t understand why, and he didn''t know how to do it. In fact, before that, he had thought about this problem many times. The two people in Su Yuhang used themselves as test articles. ? At least Su Bai did not see any concrete experimental results on his own body, but if this is the result of the experiment............ Su Bai looked at the ghost in front of him. If this is the result of the experiment, then yourself, like a dog with a remote-controlled bomb, the couple can detonate themselves at any time by pressing a button. They have not detonated, but they are waiting for a suitable time. So, right now, that means, The couple who have been hiding for 20 years have already come out of the shadows? Su Bai and his fists clenched, but did not know what to do. This was a confrontation that had been overtaken by him, but he was so clearly seen as a **** in this match. Very wrong, very helpless, but really helpless. At this moment, with the story world of Su Bai as the starting point, more than half of the story worlds that have been carried out have already had problems. The broadcast control of the story world is steadily declining, but this decline is full of a strange . Just like being ****, the broadcast didn''t bother to do it. "Idle is also idle, we can find this story scene how it should work, the broadcast should be a problem, but the story world is not destroyed, and we have not been transmitted to the story world. In other words, if we can find the established rules of the game and complete the tasks here, we can return to the real world. Moreover, now with the spectre of the ghost, I think we have become more relaxed. Just like a game of customs clearance, you need to solve the size of the BOSS one by one, but now these BOSS no longer block you, the difficulty, only the door that finds the final clearance can be It is. After that, Hills did not wait for Su Bais reaction to get up and shout to others: "Let''s come together and find the story line that was originally arranged in this scene. Any thoughts can be directly related to me. Now that the broadcast is obviously a problem, we must seize the time to find the opportunity to leave the world of the story. In the real world, it is a relatively safe place. Therefore, I hope that everyone will let go of prejudice and struggle first. No interest can be compared to the safe return to the real world at this time. Of the nine people present, only Su Bai and Hills are high-ranking audiences. In the case of Su Bais apparently inappropriate mentality, the words of Hills are obviously more appealing. Indeed, broadcasting is now a problem, and everyone in the story world is like a player sitting in a roller coaster. The roller coaster has a problem. Of course, I want to think about how to go safely. Otherwise, everyone will fall to death. . Su Bai was still sitting in the original position, and kept breathing deeply, while the rest of the people began to work hard and began to look for it in this laboratory. About half an hour later, Montari found a way to open the only door, and then the door opened, which means that the route from the second mission scene to the first mission scene was opened, no substantive The benefits, but also can be regarded as an improvement, enough to inspire people. The audience seems to have not experienced in a story world, do not have to worry about the bad taste of broadcasting, do not have to worry about the manipulation and influence of the broadcast, so free to explore the world of this story, this feeling, to tell the truth, very comfortable. One hour later, Chen Ming and Diana seemed to have cracked the internal security system of the laboratory computer system. At this time, Su Bai felt that his head did not seem so painful, and the illusion and oppression were much lighter than before. Sears came over at this time. He was also under investigation before, but the profession has a specialization. Diana Montari and Chen Ming are obviously more proficient in electronic gadgets. In this lab. There is no such thing as a battle, so there are not many places where Hills can play. A lot better? asked Hills. Su Bai nodded. "How do you know?" "Because I saw that the flame that emanated from you began to fall, it was at least half the size of the beginning, and the gem that absorbed your flame is now the main force of output." Hills pointed to the jewel. "It now replaces you as the biggest source of radiation. I know that it''s not your own intention, but I believe that it doesn''t mean to have such an effect, so I really Very curious, all this, what is going on?" Hills is a curious baby, or the guardians of the Western Testament are basically curious, otherwise they will not find a way to the East. "First of all, you have to have a good aunt." Su Bai replied. "Hmm?" Hills apparently didn''t understand what this meant. "Don''t talk about this nonsense, look at the situation there, I want to leave the story world soon." Su Bai stood up, he is now more relieved than before, and can indeed stand up and do something. However, when Su Bai once again looked at the gems very seriously, he couldnt help but twitched a little. The man and the woman counted which world they are entering now, so they chose to be at this time. Do you do it? The broadcast designed the story world and played it many times, and the former ghost woman also deliberately glanced at her while introducing the lab. This lab, no accident, should have a direct relationship with Su Yuhang. At that time, Su Yuhang was doing this experiment with another ordinary person, and they had already made the effect, but they were broadcasted. Destroyed. After that, the broadcast will take this lab out of Zhaos Mountain Villa to make a story world. According to the temperament of the broadcast, this should be regarded as a mockery. It is a mockery of Su Yuhang''s incompetence and whimsy, and this thing does have some threats to him, so the broadcast deliberately cloned this scene and played slowly. This feeling, like the extreme sports that are popular in the West, knows that accidentally is death, but there is still a group of people who are fascinated by parkour between tall buildings. Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu "created" themselves, The broadcast accepted itself. Su Yuhang created this laboratory. The broadcast accepted the lab. And, The broadcast actually sent itself into the story world of this lab environment. This means that the broadcast knows that it is dead but still deliberately killing. It is simply on the road to death. You can explain that the broadcast is self-confidence, too strong and confident, deliberately catering to Su Yuhangs mind and letting himself fall into the absolute crisis of Su Yuhangs view, just like seeing a fire pit in front but deliberately jumping in and showing himself. It doesn''t kill the golden body to show off. but, In fact, there is still a possibility, That is, the broadcast is deliberate, but the purpose is not to die. "Found, the experimental plan." The people finally cracked the system and read the experimental plan. The ghost said before the crash, let them experience the experiment. No accident, the second in the story world. The task of the scene is to re-simulate the experiment. As long as the simulation is successful, the task is complete and everyone can be sent out of the story world. "You should study it first, translate it in English, and then compare each other with the Chinese and English sides so that everyone can understand every step of the experiment. I don''t want to make any mistakes and problems in repeating the experiment." Hills told the crowd and he looked at Su Bai and asked. "You guess, what exactly is this experiment for?" Su Bai hesitated for a while, then pondered for a while, then slowly said a word: "I" "Yeah, I am asking you, is it difficult to ask someone?" Hills looked at Su Bai with some concern. "My God, what the **** is going on, I don''t want my peers because of this. The spirit of the incident has gone wrong, otherwise I will not dare to string after leaving the story world." Su Bai smiled, He actually, The answer has been given. Dragons birthday today, I have to have a meal with my friends in the evening and go to see a movie with Long Yao. Im going to be more today. I hope everyone understands. v3 Chapter 824： Big sister, are you back? It rained in the sky in Chengdu, and it was thunderstorms. The rain poured down and the sky flashed and thundered. In a string of fragrant shops on the side of the road, a middle school student and an old man sat together and ate. The middle school students are still wearing school uniforms, and they seem to have a succinct and succinct style. The old man sitting opposite him wore a shirt that was white but already black and yellow, a big crotch that broke several holes, and the rhubarb teeth in his mouth kept chewing the food and made a "ҰThe sound of this sound, this sound is bigger than several tables next door, attracting frequent attention from other diners. "Huh........." A refreshing hairy belly, and then put on a cold beer, the old man is so cool to fight, this delicious, non-deep love can not understand. The middle school student gave him a bottle of wine and poured wine. It was not like treating his parents. It was like treating a friend of his own, um, a friend who was not very good at eating. "Oh." The old man smiled. "My family is not so diligent." "There is something." Chen Guang seems very honest, he called himself "light baby" to the old man, because people do have this capital. "Want to know what is happening now?" The old man continued to ask, in fact, there is nothing else that can match this. The old man is actually the same as Der Spiegel when he invites himself. "Yeah." Chen Guang nodded. "It only knows you at this level, and the senior audience is basically blind in this matter. I struggled step by step and found myself. It was just an outsider, and even the identity of the onlookers was not caught. To be honest, it is very uncomfortable. "This is really no need to go to the heart." The old man waved his hand, but it was not really self-deprecating and simply comforted Chen Guang, but took a bit of beer with a little bit of color and continued, "In fact, even if I am this The level, most of them are also in the blink of an eye, and there are really not many things that can be seen. Most of the amnesty is now watching, and the result of watching is nothing more than two endings. One kind, The man and the woman who had been invited to win the day were sure to be new rules and new orders since then. Another possibility is that the broadcast should have won, and then everything is as usual, and even the rules may become more stringent. Now, all the big audiences in the whole world are observing the development of things, but there are not many people who know the situation of confrontation. There are only a few people who know some specific insiders. There will be no live announcements at this time. This means you should understand. We are just onlookers, and all of them are not qualified to participate in this game. "Dr. Uncle and Dean Auntie, have you reached that height?" Chen Guang took a sip of soy milk, he did not drink, and did not like to drink, and his name for those two people has not changed. "Height?" The old man meditated. "How high is the height. In fact, I can''t talk about it. I am not his opponent. This is for sure. If any of the couples come out, I will be singled out." But they are actually not too high too far, at least, I can see their height. "That shouldn''t be." Chen Guang poured a glass of wine on the old man. "If this is the case, isn''t it true that people who can challenge the radio and force the broadcast to this point are actually quite a lot? Even if it is still small, after some time. When everyone grows up, it will not become more and more?" "No, no, no, no matter the sheer strength, the couple is the top among the big audience. This is the strength on paper, do you understand? It''s just the strength on paper. But in contrast, it is like the gap between an adult holding a knife and a child holding a knife, and the fundamental of this gap lies in the understanding of the rules of broadcasting. Even use! When the old man said the last two words, he took a deep breath and looked a little depressed. He immediately waved his hand, and the noisy voice disappeared completely. The customers on the other tables, including the boss himself, were still. Chen Guang can feel the irritability and resentment in the heart of the old man, and there are even some embarrassing factors in it. This feeling is like a diligent and hard-working student facing the genius who is born with high IQ, and this genius can participate in the proposition of the paper, how is this compared? "They are the pride of the sky." The old man''s hand gently tapped the table, and everyone who can become a big audience is very proud. It is also the last step from the beginning of hundreds of listeners to step on other people. The body that stood out from the crowd, let him admit that others are the pride of the sky, is indeed a very difficult thing, but from the side reflects his conviction on the couple. "They, aren''t they using these twenty years to sneak?" Chen Guang took the initiative to ask, "There is no rush to experience the story world, if you only rely on your own research..." "They can''t use common sense to get it." The old man interrupted Chen Guang''s words. "And, I think their true strength has not grown much. First of all, they have been hiding in the dark for twenty years. They dare not expose themselves to the sight of the radio, and they can''t take the train to that place, and they can''t enter the story world. Under the constraints of many restrictions, even if I admit that they are better than me, it is absolutely impossible to greatly improve their own strength in these 20 years. But they didn''t wait, nor were they satisfied that they only lived the ordinary days after hiding the eyes of the radio, and they knew their goals in their own hearts, and they also found their own direction. The audience are all desperate, no matter how high or low, as long as they have embarked on this road, don''t mention the idea of ??unloading the wilderness of the days. Therefore, in the past two decades, they should all be studying broadcasting. The temperament of broadcasting, they do not need to do too much research, you should understand this truth. So, I think that what they study should be the rules of broadcasting, the world of stories broadcast. "The rules of broadcasting? The story world of broadcasting?" Chen Guang is somewhat puzzled because he feels that the old man''s words are somewhat beyond his imagination, and some even break his perception of broadcasting. "What is broadcasting? It is a supreme, one dominates, but broadcasting has its own rules. In the real world, in the story world, the sense of existence of broadcasting is actually different, and therefore, there must be something running, Maintain a steady progress in this situation. I probably think that they dared to stand up at this time, step out of the shadows and face the broadcast directly. Very likely, They have mastered some or even most of the rules. For example, arbitrarily enter and exit the story world of broadcasting, even, For example, in the story world of broadcasting, the ability to use broadcasting is used to change the world of the story. It''s hard to imagine, but from my perspective, if the couple can''t reach this level, I think they will never take the initiative to come out at this time. Having said that, the old man took a bottle of beer and drank it all in one breath. "People are more than people, mad people, we are broadcast dolls, broadcast toys, chess pieces, everyone is actually unwilling, but helpless. If the couple dont stand up and do things and situations today, We can comfort ourselves. Its terrible that the broadcast is too powerful, not our own. But what happened last night to today has slap a slap in all of us. Yes, we are actually paralyzed. It is a group of ostriches who only know how to bury their heads in the sand. The old man said with indignation that Chen Guang wanted to get some information from him, and he used Chen Guang as his object. This is the most uncomfortable thing in the whole day. In fact, it is not the ordinary listeners who are blindly unaware of the truth. The most uncomfortable thing is actually the big men who think they are standing at the top. Chen Guang opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but found that he could not open the solution at all, and the other party did not need his own solution. However, at this moment, Chen Guang saw a filigree jade hand stretched out and took a sign from the pot in front of him. He smashed the slap on the signature on the dry plate in front of him and sent it into a charming Among the mouths. "Since I know that it is an ostrich, it is a stockpile. It is not necessary to pretend to be very angry and say these words. It seems that I feel unwilling in my heart. Interesting? The woman said to the old man in front of him while chewing the food. The old man looked at the woman who suddenly appeared with a terrified gaze, and even the body began to have a slight tremor. In Chengdu, or in the whole depression, according to the habit of the majority of audiences in the jurisdiction of the provinces and municipalities, this womans prestige has once shrouded the entire depression, even in the country and even in the West. Fierce name. The old man who had just been indignant faced the fall and ridicule of this woman. He did not have the courage to anger and refute. He even felt a little restless, even if he is now a big audience, but when he faces this woman again It is like a gesture of being a warrior in front of her. Chen Guang calmed down the emotions, but the voice still couldnt help but tremble, because this woman occupies a lot of space in his life. He once loved her very much, and then he She is deeply suspicious and resentful. Even now, when this woman suddenly appears in front of him, He really didn''t know what attitude to use to face her. "Big sister, are you back?" Today''s update is late, because there are some things to deal with during the day, so it is late to go home, and there will be a chapter later, before two in the morning. v3 Chapter 825： Do you believe it? One person walked across the palace, One led an army to follow up, This is a war like a silent film, but the charm and excitement of it is for those who can see something. Its much more exciting than Chaplins comedy. Whether it is Liu Mengyu or Su Yuhang, they have not entered the world of a certain story again. On the one hand, the strange attitude of broadcasting seems to indulge their "doing nothing" in the story world, and on the other hand, they themselves know. The world of stories is just a derivative. For broadcasting, its true roots are actually the real world. The real world is unit 1, and the rest of the story world is only based on the subsidiary products projected by the real world. Here, It is the main battlefield! "Go up, force it out." Su Yuhang shouted at the distance, and then his figure rose again. The palace is therefore under tremendous pressure. This is not the pressure from the atmosphere, nor the pressure from the natural world, but the aftertaste of the two thousand years involved in the nature and atmosphere of this palace! More than two thousand years ago, Alexander the Great led his elite army into Egypt. Facing the group of demon gods appearing in the black hole in the sky, Alexander''s army also played the triumphant song. In the end, I didn''t know whether it was because Alexander had an accidental fall or the power of darkness was strengthened. It was not the Macedonian empire that could be resisted. In short, the West was defeated first. A part of the surviving Macedonian army rebelled into a pioneer of darkness. He first entered the East. The First Emperor sent a princess to lead a Qin army to the Tibetan area and integrate the local tribe. The princesss life was driven to the West in the first half. Vampires, angels, werewolves, templars, and so on, are the remnants of the Alexander Empire. These are clearly written on the wall of the carriage in the depths of the Tibetan crypts, and the first emperor led his own Qin army to sweep the Liuhe, and after the six countries were destroyed, they continued to attack the surrounding "barbarians" area. In order to fight the war, the Qin army was able to absorb the corpse of the enemy and grow stronger. After that, It is the darkness that descends to the East. The princess in the first line is defeated first, and the Qin army is killed together. The bones are buried in the crypt. Subsequently, It should be that the Emperor of the First Emperor led the Daqin elite, and there was no specific record and conclusion. But as long as the history of Qin II died, the Qin Empire swept the six countries elites and disappeared at the most dangerous moment of the empire. Its a clue. Like Alexander the Great, the First Emperor was also defeated. Therefore, in the so-called history, the Macedonian Empire collapsed, and the Qin Empire was also burned in the fire of the Afang Palace. But more than two thousand years ago, the two great emperors had come forward to face the darkness and chose to fight resolutely. Even if the Western army once turned their backs, it was caused by the fear and helplessness of Alexander the Great. So, Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu set off a palace. One summoned the Qin army to die, not to help the war, but to use their breath to re-render the battlefield atmosphere that has been dusted for more than two thousand years. Forcing the will of broadcasting, Appeared in the real world, then, decisive battle! "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" There was a roar of noise in the palace, as if the sky had been difficult to continue to support them, and this height was far worse than the height of a general civil aircraft. The Qin army behind Liu Mengyu, the war songs are magnificent, and the tone of the old Qin dynasty echoed in the sky again and again, seemingly touched a very sensitive nerve. Finally, a black chain appeared from the void. Su Yuhang''s eyes burst into a glimmer of light, and a low sigh in the throat, the palace once again pulled up, and slammed into the front! "Hey!" The black iron chain is broken, but it is followed by a greater vibration. finally, In the sky, There was a huge black pothole. This pothole appeared in the West and the East more than 2,000 years ago. .................. On the roof of a tall building in Chengdu, the rain is still falling, and three people are standing in the rain, without any slight obstruction. Lychee stood at the forefront, looking at the sky in the distance, Chen Guang was standing on the side of the lychee, behind half a body. As for the old-fashioned audience, it is standing farther away, with words and stops, with deep taboos. "Big sister, you said, who wins who wins?" Chen Guang asked, he knew that the answer of the older sister must be much clearer than the old man. Litchi smiled and reached out and took a drop of rain outside and rubbed it on his fingertips. "Who told you, will there be a win or loss?" Chen Guang frowned, he did not know what this sentence meant. When the old man heard this, his face first showed a faint color, but soon he showed a shocked expression. Obviously, he understood the meaning of the lychee. In a few moments, the scorpion''s scorpion was slightly condensed. Obviously, he felt a terrible force appearing from the sky. they, Did you successfully push the broadcast out? "This breath........." Chen Guangs face showed a stunned color. Now the obvious and majestic volatility is no longer limited to the level that the audience can sense, and may even be keen. People can feel an abnormality, and the natural light of the high-level audience feels. dark, A desperate darkness appeared in the sky. Chen Guang clenched his fist subconsciously. For the audience, the story world is a trial field, it is purgatory, it is the arena, and the real world is their home. Now the dark energy fluctuations appearing on the sky are completely like a bit facing another. A signal from a plane intrusion. As a creature born in this world, nature has a sense of protecting its homeland. Is it dark? the old man yelled. Is it the darkness of the Macedonian Empire and the Great Qin Empire that was destroyed more than two thousand years ago? Obviously, the information that the audience of the big audience knows is still quite a lot. Lychee gently nodded, "Yes, darkness." When Litchi confirmed the incident, the old man was so scared that his face was pale. He didnt even know what to do now. He didnt have to ridicule him. Hes a big audience now, so in fact, now the worlds big audience is also Basically this is the mood. When it is enough to subvert the power and breath of this real world, all the listeners who can perceive this breath are shocked. Under the nest, they have finished their eggs, even if you stand taller on this pyramid, but Once the pyramid collapses, the people who stood taller before often fell the worst. Chen Guangs body slowly floated up, and the old man behind him slowly floated up at this time. After a while, it seems that everyone has made the same choice and prepared to fight. "Ha ha." The laughter of lychee came out untimely at this time. "More than two thousand years ago, whether it was Alexander the Great or the First Emperor, there was a legion with more than 100,000 strengths no less than the senior audience. But at that time, it was still defeated. Why, do you think that you can win now if you are yourself? These words don''t seem to be able to be said from the mouth of the lychee. At first, this woman had gone to England to erase a city. Her character was also fixed in the audience because of this matter, but now she, It seems to be inconsistent with her consistent image. "So, those two people can match the two emperors more than two thousand years ago? Even the army of the great emperor?" Chen Guang asked inexplicably. "The Great Emperor, not everyone can do it." Litchi shook his head. "Not to mention that the military forces they had left, even if all the audiences now gather, are incomparable." "Then they........." The old man also wondered. "Maybe, you don''t know them, but I believe that there should be another person besides me. If he knows the progress of this matter, he should be able to guess what this man and woman want to do." Litchi yawned and his face showed a disappointment. "I spent so much effort to break back the ban and come back. It was a pity that I had a little expectation. It seems that the development of the situation is no different from what I expected. I am back in white. Dean Uncle, Dean Auntie, You really haven''t changed. .................. "According to what you said, this lab is likely to have a relationship with your dad? And your parents are now out of the shadows to prepare and broadcast positively? The NPC group BUG in the story world is also due to the layout of your parents? Hills was shocked after listening to Su Bais remarks. "I really didn''t think that you were actually their children. Although they were just test-tube babies, some of the stories of the two people were also circulated in the Western audience. If you want to be more than the blood, there should be no one in your audience. Is the ancestry higher? By the way, Alexander the Great and the First Emperor of the East did not win the war. Do you think your cheap parents, can they? "Do you compare them to the two emperors?" Su Bai shouted with a sigh of relief. He shook his head and continued: "I only know that despicable is the pass for the despicable, noble is the epitaph of the noble." Any one, any organization, any individual, no matter how good or noble, if it is through the bottomless means and calculations to achieve the so-called ideal, then do not say this organization or individual, in fact, this ideal, It may have been dirty. Alexander the Great and the First Emperor originally gambled their empire and failed. And these two people, they can not have such a noble sentiment and sentiment to fight for the freedom and broadcast the death of you and die. Their goals are the same as their people, It is dirty. "Would you think this idea is too extreme?" Hills apparently had a little expectation. "extreme? One man, one woman and two women have no feelings but live together like a husband and wife. They use their two children as tools to arrange and hide for twenty years. What is their purpose? The purpose is to come out one day and make a cry and scream the flag to fight for the liberation and independence of the audience and to sacrifice for life and sacrifice yourself? The purpose is to learn Tan Sitong''s Im laughing from the cross knife to the heavens, to stay in the liver and gallbladder, and to awaken the rebellious spirit and hope of the entire audience circle with his own sacrifice? Su Bai shrugged and laughed first. "Do you believe?" v3 Chapter 826： Hide identity! "Their experiments have already begun?" Su Bai went back and began to pay attention to the situation there. Although both of them and Sears regained their strength, they naturally had the status of a senior audience, in the world of broadcast stories. In the case of these non-advanced audiences, the audience naturally becomes a similar "sports brother". However, Hills would be a man, even if he had told him to do things in the old brother''s tone instead of ordering his subordinates. As for Su Bai, he was not normal when he entered the second scene anyway. I dont think its possible for us to repeat the experiment. Chen Ming went to Su Bai and Hills and said, Because the rest of the materials and equipment in this lab are sufficient, the only thing that is lacking is the beginning. raw material." Starting ingredients? Su Bai asked. Is it something for a senior audience? Chen Ming was a little surprised. He knew that Su Bai had not seen the experimental plan, but Su Bai directly said the key. Is it, Is it really the improvement of the level of life that will lead to the promotion of wisdom? "Yes, there are labels on it. The starting material is the tissue cells of the senior audience." Chen Ming stretched out his hand. "Only you two adults can provide it." "This is no problem," Hills replied. The goal of everyone now is to get the task done early from the world of this apparently problematic story. A little bit of cells are half-piped in the hospital. ,does not matter. "But..." Chen Ming hesitated at this time. There is something to say. Su Bai reminded, Its time to go, no need to be polite. "But the problem is that it must be the cells of two high-level heterosexual listeners. The best carrier is a certain amount of blood, but the two adults are male and do not meet the requirements of the starting materials." Chen Ming said that it is difficult. When he heard the blood of two high-level heterosexual listeners, Su Bais pupils contracted a bit. It seems that My own guess is really right. This so-called Zhao''s Mountain Villa is probably the place where Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu used to cultivate IVF, but the ordinary scientist should also be involved. Is his surname Zhao? Do you still need a female senior audience? Hillss face immediately sagged. Just kidding, now where to find a female high-level audience. The women present were: Lucy, Diana, and Zhao Rui. These three women, but these three women are not senior listeners, and Hills can be sure that they did not intentionally hide their strength. No, at this time, deliberately hiding the strength of the delaying task is called really sick. After analyzing the good experimental plan, the rest of the people showed a helpless color. The starting materials, as the name suggests, are the main raw materials at the beginning, just like you have to make a squid roast, the rest of the craft and preparation is sufficient. How do you start working without a fish? "I am really not a senior listener." Diana''s eyes on a few men''s questions can only be said. "I can testify." Zhao Rui said, "We can testify to each other." Zhao Rui is a Western magician, and Diana''s magical attributes, the two people in the Western circles are also old acquaintances and even old-fashioned, naturally understand each other. "What level of I should be clear, if I am a senior listener, I will not be so stupid in the last scene." Lucy said more straightforward. "What should I do?" Xu Gang''s temper is a bit violent. "Is it difficult for us to wait here until the three women are promoted?" Waiting for a senior person to advance to a senior audience? Even if the strength of the seniors at the peak stage needs to be advanced, it will take a lot of difficulties and even need some opportunities to promote, not to mention that these three women can only be regarded as senior high-level strength, but have not yet reached the peak level. God knows when they can advance? "No, the ghost said that this scene can be operated. That is to say, if the ghost does not appear to cause the current motion, the whole experiment can still be operated." Montari said at this time. "We should have ignored what." Yes, everyone remembers what the ghost said before the crash. She said that letting everyone try this experiment means that the experiment can work. However, among the nine audiences present, there were only three women. The two senior listeners were still male. The starting materials could not be picked up at all. "This is actually very simple." Su Bai, who recovered, smiled directly at this time and said: "This means that there is a female senior audience hidden in this place." When Su Bai said these words, everyone including Hills was stunned. This is indeed a possibility, but no one would think about it. After all, the story world of 9 people was arranged very early. The broadcast was notified in advance. Now, inexplicably, a female senior audience emerges. Is this really a joke about the story world? Although the story world now looks like a joke. "Let''s find out and see if there are any clues nearby, and don''t just be limited to this lab. Anyway, the door has been opened, and the whole village is looking for it. You are now recovering. You should find something convenient. a lot of. Note that it is likely that the female senior audience is just a dead body. Everyone heard the words and nodded. Some people stayed in the lab and continued to look for blood samples that were hidden. The rest went out of the lab and looked outside. Su Bai and Hills both walked out of the laboratory and walked through the living room to go out of the entrance. The old butler was gone, leaving only a mess in the living room. This made Su Bai slightly frown, and I can see that it is definitely more than the ghost. Su Bai and Hills both walked very tacitly, and had been out of the porch and entered the heavy rain. When the two went to the broken chain bridge, Su Bai suddenly turned around and grabbed the neck of Hills with one hand and slammed the whole person in the mud. Hills, who was thrown down, did not have the slightest anger, just smiled and looked at Su Bai. "I know you can''t beat you." Hills sounded as usual. "I sucked your blood, even if you pretend to be better, but the blood, it will not lie." Su Bai stared at the face of Hills, "Why, just now, you don''t take out your blood." Why, until now, you are not showing that you are a woman!" Hills shook his head and said firmly: "You can''t leave the story world now, you must stay in this world of stories." "Why?" Su Bai did not understand. He did not understand Hills''s practices and choices because he could not analyze the motives of Hills. "You are a source of radiation, a poisonous fruit. Only if you stay in this world of stories, can the toxins spread all the time and put pressure on the broadcast without interruption!" "Hey!" Upon hearing this sentence, Su Bai immediately understood it and punched it directly at the face of Hills. Two long swords appeared between Hills and Su Bai. The suffocation of Feijian and the horrible power on Su Bais fist slammed together, and Hills took the opportunity to float. Falling in the distance, away from the control of Su Bai. He is a senior listener in the middle class, a level higher than Su Bai. The last time in the territory of the road to represent the historical tradition of the East and the West, although the last is Su Bai won, but Su Bai is also carrying some luck, the realities of both sides. Strength is still a big advantage for Hills. "It doesn''t have to be so big." Hills showed his hands and gently held his two long swords. The sword screamed with a temperament. "I really didn''t think that you would be the man and the woman." Su Bai looked at the sword in the other hand. In the memory, Hills''s combat style and many habits were too oriental, such as sword. Law, such as body law, "You have gained the inheritance of those two people?" "Inheritance?" Hills thought about the word and nodded. "Yes, according to the understanding of your Orientals, you should be my little teacher." "Little teacher?" Su Bai gas smiled, "Oh, younger brother!" Su Bais whole person rushed over again. Hills''s body shape began to run away. He did not choose to have a close combat with Su Bai, because at this time he did not need to rush and score a victory for Su Bai. He only needed to drag, as long as Su Bai took Without his own blood, he can''t leave the world of this story. Su Bai successively launched seven or eight offensives. The other side only chose to retreat. At most, they did not block themselves. In the end, Su Bai had to stop his body shape: "why?" Yes, why, Even if you have received the inheritance of that man and woman, but at this time you actually help them to do things, why? "Don''t tell me that the two people touched you, so let you help them at this time!" "Because I want to see higher, I look farther." Hills said very seriously, "I am trying hard to advance, trying to understand, what is the ultimate goal?" Hills shrugged and continued. "Its nothing more than to raise the level of life. Now, there is a shortcut and opportunity for you to be in front of you. You will jump up and jump to an unimaginable level to truly see the world clearly and see everything. Sorry, I can''t refuse this temptation, and confusion. I once told you that in the real world, I am a biological researcher, and those who are devoted to biology, in fact, the detection of life has an obsessive and even morbid desire that is difficult for others to understand! v3 Chapter 15： What is interesting? (this "Actually, I can feel it. You have no decisive rejection of broadcasting. Even you are very close to broadcasting. In fact, you can do your own identity and role as long as they can open the first. One head, later, I and you have the opportunity to go the same way." Hills persuaded Su Bai, she is sincerely persuading Su Bai, without the slightest pretentious and hypocritical. "Let me, like you, take the initiative to seek a fusion with the broadcast?" Su Bai pointed his finger and pointed to Shans. "I''m sorry, I am not interested." As he said, Su Bais body began to show a line of blood, and a deep and terrible atmosphere was brewing. Sears frowned slightly. She could feel that Su Bai seemed to be preparing to burn its origins in exchange for her own confrontation. She did not understand this idea, and could not understand Su Bais stubbornness. "Your life should not be confined to the hatred of that man and woman. Even if you give up the opportunity to see the true mystery of the universe, I really feel sorry for you." Hills began to do well. Ready. With the result of the last matchup, even if Hills knew that he had an advantage, he did not dare to have the slightest effect. "I just managed to drive that person out of my mind. How can I still go back and walk the way he walked?" Su Bais eyes are slowly reddening. "I am myself, my The name is Su Bai, yes, I have a similar relationship with the man and the woman, but I will not be grateful to them for giving me life, even if they can really integrate with the radio this time, I will definitely find it later. Their consciousness, they are stripped out, and then they are burned with the flames of the dead, let them taste the filial piety of their son!" "Its really... childish." Hills shook his head and the momentum suddenly increased. At this time, Su Bai shouted loudly: "She is a woman, I am trying to hurt her to get blood, you take it for experimentation, I am responsible for cooking her." "It''s still very naive." Hills knew that Su Bai was informing other listeners here, but she didn''t care because she didn''t think that if she insisted on resisting it, even if Su Bai killed a thousand self-damage. The eight hundred form hurts that he has got his own blood, and he can''t let the experiment go smoothly. "I don''t know who is childish. I know, I am me. I have worked hard to find a complete memory of my own, whether the flesh is present or not, whether it is true or not, but I cherish myself. The consciousness and identity survive every day, every moment, and you, like being brainwashed by a cult, wants to burn yourself to the so-called gods." Speaking of this, Su Bai suddenly laughed and spit out a spit. "The problem is, I don''t know if the broadcast is too disgusting." "Broadcast, no choice, integration, for it, is a win-win situation, and you don''t know how big your parents'' layout is, your parents are the greatest people I have ever seen." Great? Su Bai chewed the word. The two men, ignoring their affection, used their flesh and blood as a tool to calculate how to maximize their use. They used up their sisters body to leave home without leaving traces. Rotting, all kinds of things, all kinds of unscrupulous means, all kinds of land have no bottom line, I can still get the title of "great" here. "Alexander and Politics more than two thousand years ago, they do not know the choice of active integration?" Su Bai step by step to Hills, "no contrast, really no harm." "So, this is the chip." Hills looked at Su Bai step by step toward himself, and he continued very calmly: "As the two people who have gone the furthest in 20 years, they chose to end up in this way. It is possible to completely interrupt the backbone of the audience for the next two decades or even fifty years. At the same time, they can also pull out the hidden dangers left over two thousand years. These are the chips exchanged with the broadcast. "It''s really in line with their style." The distance between Su Bai and Hills is only ten meters. At this distance, Su Bai stopped his own steps. In the face of Su Bai, who suddenly stopped, a trace of doubt in Hillss nephew was fleeting. She did not think Su Bai was persuaded by herself, but it seems that Su Bais murder and anger really fell down at this time. a lot of. How is this going? What is interesting? What is boring? An inquiries came from behind Hills, and the whole person was shocked. She did not feel that there was actually a person who had stood quietly behind him. But when Hills was ready to leave the position, one hand suddenly grabbed his shoulder. "boom!" The entire ground was smashed at this time, and the shape of Hills was forced to come back. The old butler''s confused and awkward face was on the shoulders of Hills, and he stared at Hills with a puzzled look. "What is interesting and what is boring?" Damn, how is this possible! How could this old guy still move? This story world, no, a whole story world should not have a BUG crash, why this old man can actually move! "What is interesting and what is boring?" The old butler didn''t seem to get the answer and didn''t give up, and both arms clasped Hills. Su Bais figure began to rush toward Hills quickly. At this time, if he didnt know how to do it, then Su Bai was really white. There was a shadow of a snake in the position of Sears'' eyebrows. At the same time, the pressure of the eight-disaster snakes came out, and terrible waves and burning smelting power poured out. The old butler''s hands slowly separated from Hills''s shoulders, but the next moment, the old housekeeper made a low-pitched voice in his throat, and his hands were again buckled on the shoulders of Hills. Searss body swayed, and the eyebrows of the big snakes began to scatter. The pores of the old butlers body all overflowed with blood. The whole person almost became a blood man, and his own breath slowly fell. Fall. The strength of the old butler is equivalent to the low-level appearance of the senior audience. In the first scene, all the listeners were ordinary people, and the strength of the old butler was enough for him to keep the game running, but now, with the old butler Its obviously impossible for Hill, who wants to trap the strength to recover, but he did it. Its just a sacrifice for this, its huge. "puff!" Su Bais arm pierced directly into Hills chest, and the hot blood flowed out and was absorbed by Su Bais fingerless fingernail. Immediately, Su Bais own blood entered another fingernail. At this time, Su Bai''s fingernails are very long, and the body of the ancient zombie gives him all the characteristics of a high-level zombie. Sears made a scream, and the two swords cut to the neck of Su Bai, and Su Bai did not have a love war, and did not intend to continue to expand the results. Hill and then the same as in the land of the road to quickly separate a dead and alive. When the arm was withdrawn, the two nails fell off and they were turned to the entrance of the entrance. "Go to the experiment!" "boom!" A roar sounded, and Su Bai flew out and slammed on a rock wall, and Hills shook in the splash of mud. This time, because the old housekeeper did not hesitate to ban the body of Hills, so that Su Bai completed his purpose, at the same time, first hit a small hand, and he was compared to the injury suffered by the other side. It is not worth mentioning. Su Bai slipped down from the rock wall and stood in the mud. In the distance from the entrance of the entrance, both Montari and Xu Gang stood still and looked at it. The rest should go to the experiment, and the two should be I dare to watch the confrontation between the two senior listeners. Although they can''t understand the whole thing, it doesn''t prevent them from maximizing their own interests in a chaotic situation. With one hand holding a wound in his chest, and the other holding a sword, he began to walk toward the mountain. This scene made the Montari and Xu Gang standing on the side of the entrance side somewhat helpless. Su Bai came over, just between the hills and the hills. Do you want to continue? Su Bai asked. I dont know what it means to do what we are doing now? Hills was unmoved, just watching Su Bai coldly and lifting the sword. "Is the old butler dead?" Su Bai looked at the old butler''s body that fell to the ground. "I don''t know why he can move, but I can probably guess why he is targeting you. Because he is a product of broadcast manufacturing, even if the broadcast temporarily loses control of the story world, he will subconsciously do what he thinks is good for broadcasting. He is him, but, What about us? The things outside, maybe it is almost over now, may even be over, no matter what the outcome, it seems to have no effect on us. What are the meanings of the two of us here to fight for one another? Hills opened his mouth, "Yes, it doesn''t make sense..." The voice just fell, Hills'' cracked mouth began to zoom in, the whole face split directly, and a black python flew out of Hills''s mouth and flew directly to Su Bai. Su Bai took his hands forward and grabbed the head of the python. The toxins on the python began to react violently with the zombie breath on Su Bai. For a time, a thick smoke and stench filled out. "Its been meaningful to have your toy been played all the time and then die in an unknown way." The sound of the soul is released in the eyes of the python. This is the voice of Hills, with a deep questioning. And hysteria, "Don''t say you have to fight against broadcasting, because I know that even if you are mentally ill, you still have no courage to dare to really stand on the opposite side of the broadcast. So, your persuasion, Ridiculous! Chapter 848： Notice: Prepare to rebuild this volume! It is estimated that it is the reason for the continuous codeword for more than one year, or it may be the reason for the second half of the story. In short, there are various reasons. When I wrote a chapter, the dragon wrote and thought: Hey, what the **** is written. I endured this kind of emotion and wrote it. When I finally released it, I chose to publish it for free. Because as my first reader, the story that the dragon can''t satisfy himself is really embarrassed to let go and ask for money. According to Longs prediction, this is a big wave, which is a high-end of the plot, but I am sorry, the dragon feels that he has not written well, there are objective reasons such as being too tired and too tired, and there are subjective reasons for this story. Its really not so easy to control, and the dragon has forced himself to keep the update volume all the time. Now, with a little carelessness, it is possible to write a direct collapse. But there is still a long time from the end of the dragon, and this is not the end of the dragon design. The problem with this volume is that the level of the paving is not enough, the connection of the plot is abrupt, and the rhythm control loses some control, causing the characters inside to start to be distorted, especially when Dabai becomes like a spectator, oh, it is drunk. In the case that the life experience and layout are not completely laid out, the big plot has gone first... Therefore, it is planned to rebuild this volume in about a week. It will be rebuilt from the first scene of Zhao''s Villa, when Su Bai''s parents come out of the shadows. The rewritten chapters are marked (repaired) and set to be free. "Terror Broadcasting" has condensed the efforts of the dragon for more than a year. The dragon does not want to leave any regrets at this time. The last book "Terrorary Nets" broke out very badly, and the daily update volume is bursting, even if it feels like it seems out. What problems are still being wrapped up in the daily update volume, continue to write and then leave a big regret. You can''t always plant two heads in a pit. The net text is called fast food literature, but even if a stone is in the chest for a year, it should be hot, let alone the story of one word and one word. In addition, there may be readers who will misunderstand that Long Daos name is fixed. In this case, the dragon will continue to write down even if it is confusing. Each chapter is issued as a subscription. Each chapter is a money, and every day has income. For most readers, it may just be that the writing is a bit messy, but the subscription will continue to be subscribed. It takes more than a week to rebuild this volume. During this time, I will set the rebuilt chapter as a "free" chapter, which means that the dragon will have no income for more than a week. The dragon just wants to Responsible for my own efforts, I want to be responsible for the readers who have been chasing more than a year and have formed a daily update habit. If there is still a teasing in the book review area, please help the dragon to kill him! Tomorrow''s update will be free. It is a rewritten chapter from the story of Aunt Su''s aunt. After the re-construction of the story, the dragon will continue to publish the paid chapter. Finally, I hope everyone understands. In fact, it is really regrettable. I can only say that I used to be too young. If I had the courage to stop and rebuild when I wrote "Terror Network", I hope that "Terror Network" will not end in the end. v2 Chapter 1： Old butler (repair, free) Su Bai sat on the sofa and watched the old butler squeezing Lucy, Montari, Diana, Xu Gang and Chen Ming one by one into the wall. Not everyone could always be as good as Hills. Its very hard to say nothing, and they dont have to be very tough and strong in this fashion. After all, who can you see? "Looking at him from the Zhulou, seeing him banquet guests, seeing his building collapsed." Rational reasoning and **** and violent punishments alternate in this scene. The former paves the way for the latter, the latter makes the former, the emotional and rhythmic contrast. It seems to be in line with the storytelling that the broadcast pursues, or the aesthetics of broadcasting. The things that are carefully weaved are smashed, and the behavior of violent things often brings a sense of pleasure that irritates peoples hearts. The pursuit of good things is human nature, but seeing good things burn in front of them. And distortion, is also the devil''s work hidden in the human heart. Su Bai poured himself a cup of tea, and then poured a cup for the old butler who was busy. I don''t know why, Su Bai thinks that the old butler is too "easy-going" now, even if the other person has just squeezed people into the blood of the meat sauce, but Su Bai still feels that the other party seems to have changed a lot, before the beginning When contacted, Su Bai remembered that he thought that the other party was a machine NPC made by broadcasting. Because, according to the game habits of broadcasting, on the one hand, it has a certain level of indigenous power in the world of high-pressure control of the story, and in order to reduce the risk, the broadcast will deliberately create some restrictions for these indigenous people. For example, the pope in the world of Cinderella''s story, the setting given to him by broadcasting to the greatest extent avoided the Pope''s path of resistance to hate. The old butler took the tea, took a sip, and then smiled, his face revealing a touch of cherished color. It seems that from the time he asked himself about the plan on the roof, he began to become somewhat different from the previous "cold and cold". Do I need to be squeezed in? Su Bai pointed to himself and asked, although this body is not his own, but the senses are still the same. If you can choose, Su Bai feels that it is better not to experience such a . "No, don''t you find the door?" the old housekeeper said to Su Bai. "As a winner of the game, I deserve some preferential treatment." "Thank you." "You are polite." The old housekeeper sat down across Su Bai. He looked at Su Bai as if he was looking at an antique, because the people who appreciate the antiques used to compare and familiarize a strange antiquities with known ones. The antiquities are compared, find differences, find similarities, and infer many useful messages. Su Bai took a deep breath and drank the tea in his hand, indicating that he was ready, and he could go. "please." The old butler put the teacup down and signaled that Su Bai followed him upstairs. Su Bai did not hesitate, followed the old housekeeper on the second floor, and the two went to the deepest room, which is the room where Hills found the passage. The old butler reached out and removed the bed, and walked down the ramp with Su Bai. The metal door in front of him, with a thick and depressive feeling of this material, the old butler stood in front of him, first verified the fingerprint and then verified the pupil. "Hey..." a crisp sound, The door was opened, It was dark inside. The old butler turned around and signaled Su Bai to go in. Su Bai smiled and walked two steps forward. When he was about to enter, he stopped and looked at the old butler. "This scene is over, so what do you do next?" The old butler looked at Su Bai and replied: "I am going to clean the house, especially the kitchen, where you are messed up." This is an individual telling the old butler that Su Bai turned and walked into the door. When the old butler standing behind Su Bai sent Su Bai into it, it was like a flower in front of him. He seemed to see a blue flame, but the flame slowly disappeared with the disappearance of Su Bai. . The old butler''s mission was over. He resurfaced the martyrdom and the bed, then walked out of the room. Then he picked up the broom and mop and prepared to clean the entire house first. He didn''t use the avatar, because with the avatar, even if he had more work, he could finish it quickly. He likes this kind of work, likes to slowly repair and restore the traces produced after a game, and hopes that the process can be longer as much as possible. perhaps, Its too boring. however, When the old butler came to the stairs with a bucket and a mop, he suddenly frowned. He looked at the living room below, looked at the restaurant and the kitchen, and looked at the bedroom that had been occupied like a small hotel. At last, He looked at the blood-red wall, and he suddenly had a feeling of resentment. It seems as if a fire is burning in your chest. He knows that this feeling should not appear, but it cannot be controlled. After a short while, the old butler dropped the mop and put the bucket on the steps. He slowly walked down the stairs and sat down again on the sofa in the living room. In the teapot in front, Su Bai''s tea is already cold, but the old butler still adds another cup to himself. Once the tea is cold, it doesn''t have much taste, but the old butler seems to drink it with gusto. While drinking tea, he looked at the living room again, looked at the wall, and looked at every piece of furnishings here. His face showed doubts and incomprehensible colors. Of course he is familiar with this because he has been in this scene for a long time, but at this moment, there seems to be a strange familiarity that is constantly coming to cover the original memory. In the meantime, the old butler looked up and looked at the stairs on the second floor. He seemed to have seen a man in a white research suit coming out and shouting at him: "Zhou Bo, is the rice ready? Don''t starve me." "Young Master........." The old butlers turbid gaze has regained its focus. The position on the second floor is of course no one, because he knows that his young master has long been absent here, but he still guards the mountain, but he has become a toy under the hand of others. Or call it a more accurate tool. The old housekeeper seemed to be much older at this time, slowly getting up from the sofa and then heading for the kitchen. There is an empty room next to the kitchen. This is the old butler''s own room. The young master had let him live upstairs, but he insisted on living in the room where the kitchen was forced. Take out the key and open the door of the room. Before the audience wanted to check in here, the old housekeeper only said that this is my room. There is no evidence and clues in it. The audience will directly pass the room because The role of the old butler in the game is the moderator, absolutely fair existence, he said that there is no problem here, then there is no problem. There is only one bed in the room, a small closet, and it is such a big place. The old butler sat down beside his bed, took a box from under the bed, and there was a stack of photos in the box. The old butler rubbed his lips, reached for the photo, and found it in front of him. It was a white flower, as if it had been intentionally erased. The old butler certainly knows who wiped it out. He couldn''t remember it before, but now with these photos, he looks at them one by one, as if the photos in his mind have returned to their original appearance. Looking at it, the two lines of blood and tears drip from the eye of the old housekeeper. The old housekeeper took out the last photo, which was not erased. This is a photo of a family portrait. This family is a friend of the young master. The old housekeeper remembers that he and the young master visited the friend. The friend suddenly said that he would take a family photo. The scene in the photo is very strange. A teenager is in the corner, and there is a bronze box between the couple. When the photo was taken, the old butler felt a little uncomfortable. He was responsible for finding the angle and pressing the shutter, but he didn''t go to it because he knew that his young master also had a lab. Every once in a while, something was carried in and then It was shipped out, and the old housekeeper knew that it was a body of different ages. If you see something more strange, it will be inappropriate. The old butler thinks that the younger friend may be doing this experiment just like the young master, and that friend often comes to the villa''s laboratory to communicate with the young master. what. The only clear picture was taken in the hand, and the old butler looked at the boy who was kneeling in the corner, and the appearance of his eyebrows slowly mixed with the person he had just seen. No wonder, No wonder I see him familiar. The old butler knows that something seems wrong today, because I think too much because I have too much time, but he didn''t do other things, just keep sitting on his bed, holding photos, going on. Look through them one by one. The only photo that could be seen clearly was taken out by him and left aside. He continued to flip through the stack of completely white photos. He looked very serious and looked very good. His ears seemed to echo his last. Dialogue when I saw the young master once: "Zhou Bo, I am successful, hahahaha, I am successful, I am really a genius." "The young master is of course a genius." "Do you know, this poison is not easy to get out of, is that even the gods can give you poison to turn over your letter? I have done experiments, really can turn God to poison, is true." "I believe it." "No, no, Zhou Bo, you don''t understand. This is not for poison dogs. It is not for poisonous people, even gods. They are not worthy of being treated with this poison. This poison is poisoned. A hard-to-describe thing is bigger than the sky." "I don''t understand, but I know that the young master can do anything." "You still don''t believe me, forget it, eat first, I have to call Su Yuhang and ask him to bring the poisoned container..." ............ "Young master, you really, done it, it was poisoned by you, I can''t move..." The old butler is sitting on the edge of the bed, and the speed at which the photos are flipped is getting slower and slower. Finally, the whole person is still there, Keep this position, I can''t move. v2 Chapter 2： Subjective consciousness (repair, free) Human beings are social animals, and this gregarious nature was embodied in the formation of the tribe a long time ago, because everyone gathered together to be more powerful against the beasts and go hunting. With the development of productivity, human socialization has begun to be refined. The development of productivity has made the most basic "clothing and food" for most people. It is not an urgent problem, nor is it the first element of their own struggle. Therefore, the spiritual world of mankind began to seek self and a unique sense of identity. Bigger, similar to the ancient mercenaries, the later parties, smaller ones, such as the Brotherhood, the elite, and even smaller can even be reduced to a book fan of a movie. It is an instinct and a trend that humans like to circle themselves with people they identify with a circle. The same is true for audience circles, as are other circles. Su Yuhang parked the car on the side of the road. There was a row of private cars and taxis on the opposite side of the road. In fact, many car owners who opened the car before were rented out. Some places can get along with each other. The place is the same as the water and fire, and the search for a group of shelves is endless. However, although Nantong is a coastal city, it is nothing but a small place. Here, everyone gets along very harmoniously. Three waiting restaurants, the store has two small shops, and there are dozens of small tables outside, selling nothing more than a fast food box, which is the preferred place for a nearby taxi master to solve lunch and dinner. The three waiting times are habitually referred to by the locals, which means that the boss ranks the third in the family. In the Nantong dialect, people who are closer to each other will add a Hou tone. The family has a ranking in front of the big, two, Third, fourth...", if it is an only child, it is to add "hou" after the last word of the name. Su Yuhang just got off the bus, there are several masters who are beckoning and shouting: "Hang Hou, come." For this title, Su Yuhang is not used to how to get used to it, but he can''t help it. He has to go over and order a box of lunch, without giving money, first bookkeeping, and monthly. The owner of the Three-Hour Hotel was also driving a taxi three times ago. A few years ago, he encountered a murder robbery. He just drove past the three times. He went to see the loyalty and gave the murderer a uniform, but he also suffered a few knives. Suffering from the disability, the car can''t open, and can only open a small hotel facade with his wife. Fortunately, before the three o''clock, it was a good person. In the taxi circle, there was also the appearance of a big brother. The reason for the accident was because of this, so the masters of this area basically deliberately ran here to solve their two meals. Some problems, some even if they are far away, they will come to eat specially. After a long time, the entrance of the hotel is actually the first choice for residents in several neighborhoods. It is difficult to take a taxi in other places, but it is time to go. There are a lot of cars here, and the master will continue to pick up the business after the meal is finished. A piece of potato roast meat, a fried sage, a tomato egg and two rice, Su Yuhang while eating and looking at the newspaper, he does not mind mixing with the driver, but how much you want him to It is basically impossible to get along. "Hang Hou, Hang Hou." Su Yuhang looked up and found that Zhu Laosi was calling him in front of him. "Hang Hou, the big guy said that your brush writing is good, wow?" Su Yuhang smiled and nodded. "My family is going to learn the brushwork. There is not much time for the tutors to teach in the school. If you have time, if you have time, come to my brother''s house to help me teach the children. If you have a meal, you can''t run your brother." A night train, is it not?" A meal is a normal person''s feelings. Running a night train is at least a few hundred dollars in income. The key is that even if the master does not like to squeeze himself to earn money, Zhu The fourth is considered to be sincere. "Tomorrow, I will help you to see you tomorrow." Su Yuhang replied. "Well, its good." Zhu Laosi got a satisfactory answer and immediately sat down to continue eating. "Hey, I heard that there was a small safe in the home of Xiaoshiqiao. As a result, I was trapped inside myself. I didn''t bring my mobile phone in. I was thirsty and died." A driver master talks I started my new news. Drivers, the most contact is the three religions, the general foreigners come over to ask where there are any entertainment places for children, ask the local drivers are basically clear, of course, some inconvenient news and news are also very much there. . "Really? How is this person so stupid?" "Fake it, story." "I lied to you to do? Just at Little Rock Bridge, the guy had a bit of a problem. He always felt that someone was stealing his money. The result was that he was divorced from his wife. The child had been with his wife and she was in the house. I installed a big safe, and then I went in. I finally found it when he came to see him half a month later. Half a month, this day, the taste, hehe." "Oh, isn''t it suicide?" "Which can be suicide? Just an accident, I accidentally locked myself inside, crying, shouting, and drinking my own urine. In short, I didn''t commit suicide, or I was trapped myself." "Hey, Hang Hou, don''t you eat?" One of the driver''s masters saw Su Yuhang, who had just sat down, and stood up and walked over to the road. "The stomach is a little uncomfortable, you can''t eat it, you eat." Su Yuhang waved his hand and went directly to his car. Then he sent out the car. After a certain distance, Su Yuhang stopped the car and ordered a cigarette. He took a heavy sip. At the same time, in an ordinary apartment bedroom, the man who had been lying quietly in bed slowly opened his eyes at this time, and the mans face was exactly the same as that of Su Yuhang, but his body was exuded. It is a sullenness in the abyss. The man reached out and showed a mirror in front of him. The rear view mirror in the Su Yuhang car reveals the appearance of the man. It looks like a mirror, but the two people in the mirror and outside the mirror look exactly the same, but the temperament is completely different. "You have a problem." The man in the mirror said, "I need you to correct it." "You are not a broadcast, I am not your NPC, I am you, you are me, you have no right to order me, even if you can easily destroy me." Su Yuhang shook the banquet and looked at himself in the mirror. His face did not show the slightest fear. "Your mood is abnormal, you live in the real world instead of my identity, there can be no slight disorder." The man in the mirror reminded, "I am not commanding you, you are right, you are me, me too You, I can''t order you, but there are things that you should be clear about." "Suchness?" Su Yuhang smiled, and it was indifferent to throw the cigarette **** out of the window. "I just heard a story. A guy locked himself in the safe and starved himself to death. When he was discovered, he was found. Its been half a month later. Su Yuhang took a deep breath and opened his palm to look at it. He continued, "Is it familiar?" "You remembered Zhao?" The man in the mirror calmed. "In this life, I can be considered a friend, really not much. Liu Mengyu is half, but Zhao, is one, I can ignore my parents, ignore my son, I can use anyone, but only that I am a pity for the young master." "At this time, you should not be distracted." The man in the mirror once again reminded, "You are the ordinary person who is stripped out of the subjective consciousness. I am the personality that controls the power in the subjective consciousness. I stare at the every move of the broadcast, you replace the identity activities in the real world, But you and I should be very clear. We are not separated from the subject consciousness, but copied. Once the subject consciousness decides to wake up, you and me will cease to exist. "I don''t know what you mean by this? But I know that you can''t have the guts to resist the subjective consciousness. How, after you are expecting the subject consciousness to wake up, look at me and you for so many years to help him in the real world. Continuing to run a role, he has been working hard to stare at broadcasting him to sleep well, giving us the opportunity to continue to exist?" The man in the mirror was silent. "Don''t be stupid, you should know what you are like, and I know what kind of person I am, so don''t have any expectations and fantasies about the subjective consciousness. When will he wake up, when will we be Wipe it, this is a reality we have known very early." "Well, I calm down my emotions, and you can continue to transfer your attention to the radio." Su Yuhang pressed the horn and smiled. "Take it well." The man in the mirror said, "The drug primer has grown to the point where it is time to go. It is not far from the time when the toxicity is really released. Therefore, the time from the consciousness of the subject is very close, even It may be tomorrow, maybe it is tonight." "What happened?" Su Yuhang stared at the mirror and asked, he was only responsible for life in the real world, and therefore, he did not know about the things over there and the things that were introduced. "Another personality like us has been expelled from her memory by the drug, and even the broadcast has designed a world of stories to assist. But in any case, the broadcast has begun to be scared. It was a gratifying news that the confident full-fledged broadcasts began to intentionally intervene to correct the drugs that they had swallowed before they were too confident. But there is another news that is not very gratifying, that is, the growth rate of the drug primer, some more than imagined, the subject consciousness should not allow him to become the second lychee, once again give him the opportunity to get rid of fate. Wen Yan, Su Yuhang seems to be very free and easy, took the initiative to close the ordering software, and then loosened his neck, "It means that it is very close to the time we were erased. Then I have to go back and write two more words. Draw more pictures. v2 Chapter 3： Zhao Da Shao (repair, free) " ............ .................. .................." After entering the door, Su Bai felt that his consciousness was in a mud, surrounded by a greasy and dull, and himself, like a specimen soaked in formalin, floating and floating. involuntarily. You can perceive your own existence, but you can''t use the slightest consciousness. your hands, Your feet, Even your pores, Not for your control. You are a beggar, a puppet, but for a puppet and a puppet, the biggest tragedy is the birth of your own consciousness, you have self, but no freedom. In the middle of the night, Su Bai seemed to hear someone talking in his ear. The voice was very vague at first, but slowly began to become clear, as if from a far-reaching but vaguely existing boundary. "I said Lao Su, you are really good. Is this your son?" "How did you know." "You have tested it here. I keep your genetic samples here. Although your genetic sequence has been changed from ordinary people, some of the most basic things are not changing or changing very little. Since this child wants me to plant toxins for him, of course I have to do a comprehensive inspection. Hey, I really found out that he and your sequence are similar. I really took my sons medicine as a primer, and you are also embarrassed. "Test tube baby, you said it, he and I are only a small number of gene sequences similar, in fact, and I have not much other relationship." "Yes, yes, I know, I know, but this kind of thoughts and thoughts are often the kind of scientists at the forefront. The way they think and understand things is different from ordinary people. For example, their wife spends a lot of money. Daxinxue made a cake for himself. The result of his composition was the molecular formula of the cake material. When he looked at his daughter, he thought about the regularity of the PCR instrument. This is also the happiness of ordinary people. Just like being an emperor, ''the ruthlessness of the heavenly family'' is hateful to live in the emperor''s house. In fact, it is not completely disease-free, and sputum. Scientists who really study in the subtle field often have Similar to the emperor''s mentality, but you, Lao Su, are you really taking yourself as a god? "Why did our great Master Zhao Da suddenly come here today and want to discuss ethical philosophy with me?" "Not because you brought your son." "Go ahead, only he is my son, that person will accept him." "Is that confidently full of stalwart?" "Yes, confident." "It''s really interesting. After this vote is over, I guess I have to die?" "There is a great probability that it will become the same person as me." "No, no, it will not accept me if you are confident. If you turn me into the same person as you, I will be better than you Su Yuhang. I will have more ways to resist it and then kill it. "It seems that you are more conceited than it is." "Let''s wait, don''t you tell me the story of the alternative Alexander the Great and Emperor Qin Shihuang?" What does this mean? Explain that in this group of human beings, there is still a existence that can make it jealous. Therefore, it seems not strange that there is a me, after all, more than two thousand years. "So how do you know that it is a reincarnation for more than two thousand years?" "Old Su, do you know that resistance is sometimes a pleasure, even if there are other people who have done similar things with me in the past two thousand years, they must have failed, and the end is also very miserable, but If life is not stressful, it is too boring, isn''t it? My money, I have spent a lot of time in my life, and it is not the money I got from stocks and banks. If I didn''t meet you, I didn''t join you. I don''t think it would be fun to live. Ok, don''t talk, the initial injection of toxins should not have much impact on the child. Because the level of toxins is too high, he can''t feel it at all, but I have to remind you of one problem. "Say." "You are going to send this child to the same path as you. If the child becomes like you in the future, like a god, then he may trigger the toxins out, so you have to be careful. "" "How can you be so sure about this child........." "After all, it is the kind of your old Su, even if it is not through the original mating method or the first maternal pregnancy ten months, but in essence, there is no difference, he is your old Su, it will not Too bad. And, I believe that his maternal DNA will not be an ordinary woman? With the height of your old Su, you wont say that you just have to find a woman. "Actually, even if he is stupid and very unbearable, he is very difficult to die, because the person who will accept the poison as long as he is confidently accepting it, may be afraid of the moment, but in Before it was really scared, it was with a mentality of playing with fire." "Actually, what I want to say is, Lao Su, I don''t know if you will regret it in the future. Really, he is your son after all. The father-son relationship is sometimes very elusive. Maybe one day, he is long. Big, when you face him, you will regret it." "I have a normal life expectancy, so I don''t need to pass the incense to pass the incense like an ordinary person. This is a very boring thing for me. For my plan, anything can be sacrificed." "including me?" "I pulled you into this plan to do this experiment, in fact, your fate is already doomed, I am sorry, I am still far from being able to save your ability in front of it." "Don''t be sorry, I like to do things that are irritating. I even dreamed that it would make me ''naturally'' die in a reasonable way. I hope you can succeed. Right, since you know that thing will Accept him, why do you have to make two sons to engage in alternating physical body interspersed? I think this is very unnecessary, completely wasting energy." "No, if there is a pit in front, it won''t jump in, and the rules won''t allow it to jump in. I understand it, I understand it. It''s like a self-aware program with a bit of belonging. Your own likes and dislikes. If the front is a very clear pit, if it is willing to jump in, the rules and procedures will not allow it to do so, because the rules and procedures will automatically avoid risks and disorders, and will not let themselves take the initiative to enter the risk. "So the reason you do this is just to give it a face to face it? Block the fake fake pattern with leaves and give it a step." "This is the truth." "Oh, very good, really interesting game, but I believe that when it is scared, it will be fearful." "I believe in you." "Look, I just said that the existence does not make me the same person as you. It doesn''t dare. You will find that I may have died naturally in an unexpected way in a few days. Instead of becoming your companion of the same kind. This is the best proof. "So what you mean is that I have to look forward to your death, isn''t it?" "In theory, it''s true. Only when I die can I prove my worth, I can prove that it is jealous of me. I really like a painter, and the work can only be appreciated after death." "How long does it take to end?" "It doesn''t take long, the toxins have been injected. I need to spend some time to make a confirmation. There should be no big problems. The little girl you brought before has nothing to do with it, but there is a little bit of embarrassment." "What?" "You said that you have to inject your spiritual will into their memory. Well, although I don''t understand what your specific way is, I can translate abstract things into data, that girl, and you are not directly Relationship, and this boy is your son. I think that in terms of success rate and rejection rate, your plan has a higher probability of success in this boy than in girls. "Do you have any suggestions?" "Suggestions? Deepen your memory, and give these two children the deepest possible traces of your existence. In their lives, the more traces you have, the stronger your dependence and identity will be. This makes it easier for you to implement your dislike and your control. And this sense of identity, I think that not only is a beautiful thing, human beings will always choose to forget the good things that are used to it, just as children always ignore the love of their parents. I agree with Shakespeare''s point of view. The most touching thing is actually a tragedy. "tragedy?" "Yes, tragedy, not so much to give them much love, it is better to deliberately create a hate, hate, it is very difficult to wear away." "interesting." "It is very interesting." "I will leave first, wait for the child to handle it, I will pick him up." "I don''t want to rob your son." .................. Su Bai only felt that the voice of the ear was slowly blurred, and gradually drifted away. But don''t know how, He suddenly felt that outside the turbid thick liquid, Have a face, I am quietly approaching myself. It seems that the other person has been stuck in front of myself, but I can''t open my eyes to see him, nor can I feel him. The other person''s nephew seems to have a power that can pierce people''s hearts. . "If you have just heard it, you have heard it? You are uncle Zhao, but I am very optimistic about you." "Hey..." Su Bai suddenly raised his head, and in a moment the consciousness restored his control of his body. There is no figure in front of him, only nine identical glassware arrangements are placed here. Here, It is the underground research institute of Zhao''s Villa! v2 Chapter 4： The dead in the safe (repair, free!) "Huh...............hh..................hw..............." It was very quiet around, but I was able to hear the sound of breathing and the sound of "snapping" that sounded at that time. Su Bai seems to be the first to wake up, but when he tries to break free from the restraint of this petri dish, he finds that his power cannot be released at all, as if there is a layer of membrane or seal, which will give him all the power. They are all suppressed. This seal is very overbearing. It is pervasive, ubiquitous, and almost completely blocks all your use of special forces. Su Bai raised his hands and struggled around, but there was no switch button inside the incubator. This is also natural. After all, this is an incubator specially designed for human living experiments. It is definitely impossible to place any buttons in it. In order to let the living body run out, this is equivalent to the electronic switch of the prison gate is generally set outside the gate. But I don''t know why, it seems that the longer the waking time in this tight space, the more uneasiness and instigation that Su Bai''s heart is tumbling. I became an ordinary person at first, knowing that this is a game, so it doesn''t matter, but now Su Bai is clear that his body is actually his own deity, but the power is inexplicably sealed, because of the lack of power. Confidence can really affect people''s emotions. Moreover, for Su Bai, there is another kind of his greater uneasiness. That is because he can feel that the power of the seal itself does not seem to come from outside influences but from his own inside, even now. Power can''t be played out, but Su Bai can still "interior" the situation in his body. At this point, layer after layer of white mucous material is secreted from your body, and your body is repeatedly layered on top of each other, seemingly glamorous, but what you have is with you. Go further and further. "ͨ.................." The nine incubators suddenly turned on at this time, the liquid inside turned out, and the people inside were all planted on the ground. Everyone was kneeling on the ground. For a time, the snoring and the screams came one after another. Su Bais pupils are slightly shrunk, and they are sealed, not just me? Sure enough, the first one was Sears, but he just stood up and wiped the residual liquid on his face while his chest continued to undulate and take a deep breath. "What does this mean? The first scene didn''t play enough. The second scene continues to make us ordinary people?" Hills shouted with a little dissatisfaction. He does have enough reasons to be dissatisfied. Because he is a high-level audience, and the high-level audience has a great advantage in the audience of the story world, but now, as the power continues to be sealed, this advantage is once again erased. If the first scene is just a warm-up game, you can broadcast how you want to play, seal everyone''s power and even give everyone a game like pinching a character out into the game, no problem, you are broadcasting you the biggest, but if Every time this is the case, forcing everyone to the same level, for the sake of the so-called fairness and destroying another kind of fairness, what is the significance of the strength improvement? Everyone keeps on improving their strength, taking risks in the world of the story, looking for opportunities in the real world, like a hungry wolf. In order to pursue even a little bit of strength, the eyes are red, and you are playing in the story world. Everyone in the world is equal, why should the audience be so desperate? In the world of the story, it is not enough to enjoy life in the real world. Anyway, you will force equality. Su Bai held his hands on the ground and slowly sat down. He hadn''t asked about Sears because he felt that Hills should not be the same as himself. Otherwise he would not mistake it for broadcasting to seal it. of. If Hills, like himself, perceives that some strange power that suddenly appears in his body suppresses his bloodline and the rest of his power, he should not stand up so stupidly and directly question the broadcast. The rest of the people also sat or stood up, everyone did not speak, because everyone is waiting, here is the second scene, just like the old housekeeper in the first scene, the second scene should be There will also be NPCs to guide everyone to play this "game", just because this is the deity, then death should mean that it is really dead. In addition, the question of Hills actually relieved everyone''s pressure to a certain extent. In many cases, it is not unreasonable and uneven, and the senior audience is now the same as himself. What are you dissatisfied with? If everyone has restored their original strength, it is really uneasy for them. However, after waiting for about half an hour, when almost everyone was adapted from the sudden weakness of the body''s strength, the NPC that should appear in the second scene did not appear. Sears was sitting next to Su Bai at this time, his face was a bit gloomy, but. Knowing his Su Bai is clear, this kind of goods can''t be so arrogant. Whether it is from the beginning of the question to the dissatisfaction and indignation that appears on his face now, more, it is actually a disguise. "NPC hasn''t come out yet," Hills said. Su Bai nodded. When he didn''t figure out what the seal was all about with the power of all the listeners around him, Su Bai didn''t have much thought to think about the rest, especially before waking up in the incubator. In the state, he heard the dialogue between Su Yuhang and the young scientist. If there is no accident, you should revisit the place, and this place should be a place where the broadcast is copied according to the environment that exists in the real world. Why did he and the "brother" who was killed by himself appear? What is the reason why Su Yuhang and his wife made themselves out? It seems that they have got some answers in the conversation. Is it a medicine primer? With the previous preparations for his own life, Su Bai would not be shocked and attacked, and with his own strength, he has left Su Yuhang in the depths of his memory in the last story world. I erased it, that is to say, he is actually getting rid of the control of the couple step by step. The so-called truth that is now known is nothing more than letting this piece of chess, which was originally uninformed, finally know the true intention of being placed on this board, which is indeed an improvement over the past. "What''s wrong with you?" Hills seems to be aware of the wrongness of Su Bai. Just as Su Bai knows him well, he also knows Su Bai very well. The two men are "cohabiting" and they are one unit. The long-term exchanges and the outside world are completely lonely, and the temperament of each other is actually a matter of knowing. "Nothing." Su Bai did not intend to tell this to Sears. At this time, a burst of "" came, and a crack appeared on the wall on one side of the laboratory. The crack began to spread slowly, and it broke down more trivial. Slowly, the entire wall was completely "flowered" at this time, and the layout of the entire Zhao''s Villa began to appear in Su Bai''s mind. And Hills is an open channel: "The wall should be the wall I had been stuffed in before, and it was close to the red wall in the living room." Su Bai nodded and he thought of this. "That is to say, there should be something in this wall, then the so-called punishment in the first scene should be paving the way for the beginning of the second scene." Su Bai analyzed. "Yes, it is like a sacrifice. Anyway, the first scene, no matter how you play it, will have a certain number of people punished in the end, either the murderer or the person who guessed the wrong murderer. The wall will definitely be Stuffed with fresh flesh and blood, this is to prepare for the second scene, to sacrifice." Su Bais eyes stared at the wall. In fact, the nine listeners present now are all concerned about the wall that seems to fall off at any time, but only Su Bai knows who is likely to come out. "Hey..............." The wall did not fall off, but after breaking a large piece, it began to melt. "It''s liquid metal." Montari said, "It''s liquid metal, and it has been implanted with intelligent memory. This laboratory has a much higher level of technology than the most sophisticated laboratories in the real world." Montari regained its original appearance, but his appearance did not change much, so it was clear. What about the lab 20 years ago, Are they higher than the level of the most advanced laboratory in 20 years? The guy who can claim to be the genius Su Yuhang in front of Su Yuhang is really so powerful... "Hey..............." A muffled sound came out, like a door was opened, and in the wall, a high-safe safe was placed, and at this time, the safe door was opened, one hand from the safe Outstretched out, this is a hand without flesh, completely completely white bones, and then a skeleton from which to find out the figure. There was a pair of glasses on his head, which made his image look very strange. "Oh...hey... starved me.........thirsty me........." When the sound of the cymbal sounded, one hand of Su Bai slammed tightly. Although the voice was hoarse, Su Bai was able to confirm that this sound was the same as what he had heard before. You Zhao Shushu, but I am very optimistic about you." It is a person. And the owner of this lab is actually starved to death in the safe in the laboratory? v2 Chapter 5： Farewell with these twenty years (repair, free) Its very hot, but the highest temperature is barely staying at 39 degrees, because its a bit of a hassle when its 40 degrees. Walking out of the office building, I felt a heat wave when I first came out. Liu Mengyu slightly frowned. At this time, she missed the life of Chengdu. Of course, Chengdu, as a plain city in the basin, should be very hot at this time, but when driving out of the city, it enters the mountainous area. There are many attractions. Stopping and even staying in the heat, but in the eastern coastal plains, this is a luxury. The black car was still waiting at the door to pick her up on time. It was a kind of tacit understanding developed by these two people in the past few years. Only this time, when Liu Mengyu got into the car, he rarely took the initiative to speak: "I thought you wouldn''t come today." "In fact, I didn''t take the order all afternoon. I just wrote and wrote at home." Su Yuhang wore a dark yellow gown, which was the kind of "Kong Yiji" worn by Mr. Lu Xun, but he wore it on Su Yuhang. But it does not seem to be shabby and embarrassed, but it really seems to be a celebrity when the Republic of China, although this celebrity is a driver. Liu Mengyu nodded. She knew that this might be the character of Su Yuhang. Even if Su Yuhang slept his own subjective consciousness and used several other separate consciousnesses to maintain the operation, but each simple consciousness came to the root. At the end, it is also Su Yuhang himself. The medicine primer is ripe and the timing is similar. This means that the consciousness that was responsible for the activity when the subject consciousness is asleep will be erased with the consciousness of the subject, but he seems to be calm. Yes, if this time he will be nervous, he will be upset, he will be angry, he will be embarrassed, he will lose his sense of proportion, and that will not match the name "Su Yuhang"; Liu Mengyu thinks like this. Dont eat barbecue today? Su Yuhang asked. Every night after work, Liu Mengyu used to eat some nightingales. Its like he likes to draw and write. People, you have to do something that makes you feel interesting. There is a feeling that I am still alive. "Go home, cook." Liu Mengyu said. "Twenty years... Oh no, it seems to be the first time I have planned to cook for the rest of my life?" Su Yuhang laughed and teased. Liu Mengyu stopped talking, Su Yuhang drove the car to the door of the vegetable market, Liu Mengyu got off the bus, and Su Yuhang followed the car. The two did not stay in the vegetable market for a long time, because Liu Mengyu only bought a few pounds of water and some onions and ginger. However, Su Yuhang did not have the slightest dissatisfaction. He just smiled and stayed with her. After buying, the two went home. Cut the chopped green onion, boil in cold water, drip some oil flowers, and pour the water on the pan. Wait for the noodles to come out and then pick them up and put them in a bowl filled with seasoning. Sitting in front of the table, there is a bowl of noodles in front of the table. Its a plain noodles. If even a few drops of oil are not sprinkled, its just the best. The fast food sold in the temple will also give you a vegetarian chicken. Greens and other things are embellished, but these two bowls of noodles are simple enough. "You thank me, or thank him." Su Yuhang picked up the chopsticks, did not hurry to eat, first asked. Is there a difference? Liu Mengyu looked at Su Yuhang, sitting across from his desk. You are not him, is he not you? "In essence, it is right, but at this time, I still hope to be a little different. I am Su Yuhang. He is also Su Yuhang, but he can''t eat the face you personally made." Su Yuhang bowed his head and smelled it. The following fragrance, the face showed a satisfying color. Liu Mengyu silently, her subject consciousness did not sleep, because the man did all the things for her, the theme consciousness was sleeping for the rest of the consciousness to work more undisturbed, he did a few people alone, Monitor the broadcast, monitor the life, monitor the drug guide, etc., and she only needs to be bored every day. At first, he said this to her: You have given birth to two children, and I have to do these things. He is a very hypocritical person, and also a very disgusting person. This is Liu Mengyu''s evaluation of Su Yuhang, a person who has no means to use his purpose, even a person who has no bottom line to speak, a person who is similar to himself. "You don''t eat, I dump." The face is getting cold, Liu Mengyu said. "I eat, I eat." Su Yuhang began to eat noodles. He eats very quickly and eats very well. In Japan, there is such a custom. The louder the sound when eating, the more ugly the eating, the more you prove your love for this dish and the way to do it. The respect of the meal. A person who has been influenced by ordinary people''s culture since childhood, eating like this, perhaps, for Su Yuhang, is also the first time in his life. Liu Mengyu remembers that when the two were just ordinary listeners, in a world of stories, embarrassed To eat the meat of the carrion, Su Yuhang actually used a knife to cut the carrion meat into thin slices and ate it like a sashimi, and smothered the few around him and forced himself to disgust. The audience who quickly eat and replenish energy is very disdainful. This is a man who looks at the style more than anything else. A bowl of noodles, without eating, soon, no more, Su Yuhang even noodles soup was clean, and then did not image the belly, and said: "Thank you." Over the years, he has been by her side. He is a real sense of Su Yuhang. He is Su Yuhang and Su Yuhang is him, but as he himself said, sometimes Liu Mengyu seems to regard him as An independent person, an ordinary person also known as Su Yuhang. She experienced life, he was assisted by the side, she got off work, she came to pick up, she painted, he was accompanied by a photographer, two people in countless scenes, countless different people are in the eyes of a pair of piano, but she It is clear to him that they are both impossible and unnecessary. Although this road is lonely, neither of them is a jealous person. In fact, on the contrary, they can become the best among the audience. They have already explained their strong heart and listened to the radio as the audience. In the opposite of broadcasting, it further proves what kind of traitors they are. This is not the slogan of "I am forbidden by the world" that the two like to call out. After all, only the audience can deeply taste and realize the horror of broadcasting. Only the audience can truly understand the word "resistance". The real pressure contained. "Pharmaceutical primers, you have to be cooked." Su Yuhang suddenly said, he was informed by another person who was responsible for monitoring the broadcast, but he knew that she could know, because she did not separate her consciousness, she is Her deity. So she gave him a bowl of noodles, This is a farewell, Maybe some thanks, It is also an end. The estimate she wants to say goodbye is not her own, even if he has been with her for 20 years like an ordinary person. This is not a bitter TV drama. The pure love story and the drama between the men and women and the bridge will not be played between him and her. Just as she knows him, he knows her as well. How she is unrequited, how selfish she is, how indifferent she is, he knows well, she can even watch her own rotten after her own sister, and she is indifferent to her affection. Motherhood is her true portrayal. Therefore, he does not think that the focus of this bowl is to give him, but that she wants to pay homage to the seemingly ordinary life of the past twenty years, twenty years of boring, twenty years of boring, twenty years of waiting, and even Say yes, twenty years of torture. "I heard a message today, happened at Little Rock Bridge, a guy with mental illness paranoia, locked himself in the safe, and thirsty in his life." Su Yuhang will tell her some news and stories every day, which is to enrich her life, but today''s story has a distinct taste. "I have been very curious, why are you going to the guy named Zhao, so..." Liu Mengyu paused, seems to be organizing his own wording, and few of them, she continued, "I love it." "Just admire it." Su Yuhang reached out and gently rubbed on the table. "A person who can make the radio taboo to rely on a hard accident to kill." He once gambled with me that the broadcast would not accept him as an audience according to the usual rules, then he won, and then he died. "He is very good." Liu Mengyu said that the young master''s experiment is the most important part of their two-person implementation plan, and even the starting point of their plan. "When I learned about his death, I went to his villa and watched him not look like a human body. Then in the safe, I saw a few lines of words left by him, biting his fingers and writing down Word." "You haven''t told me about this," Liu Mengyu said. "I want to wait until today." Su Yuhang said, "At least today can prove that his research, as well as our plans, have seen the dawn of success." "Well, you continue." "The first sentence is: he really is jealous of me. The second sentence is: I have the feeling of being side by side with two kings. Nothing? Liu Mengyu asked. "There is one more sentence." "What is it?" "Urine, it''s really hard to drink." v2 Chapter 6： Old people return (repair, free!) In London, it was raining, the temperature was only a dozen degrees. An old man in a black suit sat on a bench. In front, it was the entrance and exit of the train station. Next to the old man, stood a Svenwen teenager, teenager wearing Arsenal''s jersey is a bit ignorant and childish. He is standing next to the old man, not making a statement, even moving. One old and one young, like two sculptures, quietly here. I don''t know how long it took to wait. The old man woke up from the snoring, and reached out and patted the raindrops on his body. He chuckled: "Kerry, I really hate the horrible weather in London." "It is said that now half of China is very hot." The boy who was called "Kerry" by the old man answered the news. "I remember that you were not an Arsenal fan before." The old man snarled. "It''s a pity." Kerry shook her head and reached out and pulled her jersey. "I used to wear a jersey." The United Kingdom is a country with a strong football atmosphere. It has a lot of teams that have been building teams for more than a hundred years. After the end of the Serie A Seven Sisters era, the Premier League has become the most commercially valuable league for many years. Many fans here are generations after generation, grandfather with his father, father with his son to watch the game, often a family of grandparents and grandchildren are a team of diehard fans. And Kerrys home team is not Arsenal. "She will pass through here. If you are not satisfied, you can go and tell her." The old man said with a sigh. "I have nothing to say. When she erased the city, no one dared to leave her. After such a long time passed, it would be ridiculous to say that courage does not seem to increase or accumulate over time." "Leave her, I can still stay, but the situation was a bit special." In the train station, the sound of the train entering the station came, but the sound was only heard by the old one, and the rest could not detect it. The old man stood up and cursed the **** weather in the sky again. He walked into the train station. Kerry did not follow the train station and waited. He knew that he was not qualified to face the woman. He could better taste the old man''s words before he left, but he could leave her at the beginning, but now, even if there is courage, he can''t do it. In fact, he chose to wear Arsenal''s jersey to go out. Another reason is that his home team''s home jersey is very similar to Arsenal''s jersey style. However, his home team has disappeared permanently with the disappearance of the city. In people''s memory and cognition. Kerry sat down on the bench where the old man was sitting. All around, people came and went. Many people were curious about the teenager who wore a jersey but sat alone on a bench in the rain. And the young man, his thoughts have already drifted through this rain curtain. In the distance, the sound of the train began to drift away, and the orderly sound that gradually disappeared seemed to be a sneer of spurring the eardrum of the teenager. "Hell, this **** weather." The teenager raised his head and let his face face the rain curtain, letting the rain slap on his face. ........................ The old man who walked into the train station took off his coat and continued to go deep inside. He did not buy a ticket and did not have a security check. He was like a ghost, and he ran straight in. There were many people around, but no one could see him. A green leather train slowed down a bit when it entered the station. Several train station managers stood by the railroad tracks and talked about the sky, turning a blind eye to the old-fashioned train that appeared suddenly like the last century. . The jacket was lifted on the arm. The old man used his other hand to sort out his white shirt and then took a step forward. The train did not stop and the door did not open, but the old mans figure entered the train directly. . This is a very deserted train. There are no flight attendants, no drivers, and only one passenger. The old man walked through several carriages and saw a woman sitting alone in the 13th carriage. The woman dragged her chin with one hand and looked at the window with enthusiasm. Her scorpion was covered with a mist of water, but it was not a cry and weakness, but a diaphragm. The eye is the mirror of the human heart, but her mirror has long been isolated from the world. "Beautiful lady, I am very happy to meet you here, please forgive me for taking the liberty." The old man greeted the woman very respectfully. Once upon a time, they were also people of an era, but this woman was born with his terrible talent across the generation with the speed that almost made the old man desperate. He has not been able to get on the train, but she has already returned by train. The gap between the two is now reminiscent of the old mans mouth with a bitter bitterness. "Bath, I haven''t seen you for a long time." The woman spoke, but she still looked out the window and didn''t mean to stand up. "You still remember me." The old man who was called Bath sat down in the seat opposite the woman. then, It is silence. Women dont want to say anything, Old Bass has a lot to say but he doesn''t know how to speak. The scenery outside the window is constantly changing. The speed of this green leather train is also beyond the description of physical speed. Because it took a little bit of effort, Old Bass has already seen the Indian market outside the window. This means that the train has been opened from the UK to India in this moment. After a while, the window was already snowy. "Do you want to go back to China with me?" The woman asked Old Bass. Old Bass smiled and didn''t know how to answer. Everyone has a gas field that belongs to her. Before entering the train, Old Bass does not think that he will be affected by other people''s temperament, but unfortunately, he is wrong, when he is standing in front of this woman. It was really suppressed by the breath of this woman. She didn''t want him to talk too much, he really couldn''t speak. This woman is really terrible. Finally, the Chinese plaque began to appear outside the window of the train. Old Bass shook his head, simply, don''t ask. When the train crossed the foothills of Nishikawa into the middle of the basin, the woman stood up and walked to the door. "When is this train going,?" It seems that it is not a problem as the woman is about to get off the bus. Old Bass finally spoke. "Soon," the woman replied. "Then I won''t get off the bus." Old Bass chose a comfortable angle, closed his eyes and started to snore. When the train came back, it meant that the train was leaving again. He knew that he would definitely be sent a ticket this time, so Old Bass was simply planning to stay on the train and wait for it to start again. The woman did not say anything, but the body shape leaned forward and the whole person walked out of the car. Traveler friends, Chengdu East Station welcomes you, please take good care of your luggage and listen carefully to the station notice.................. Out of the platform, outside, the sun is glaring, the hot temperature is roasting the earth, and the people coming from the sun and the ants crawling up and down on the ground seem to be no different at this time, at least this hot and hot for all things It is fair. In the crowd outside the station, standing a middle school student wearing a school uniform, the student stood there, without a drop of sweat on his body, but when he passed by him, he could feel a cool similar to blowing air conditioner. The woman stopped and looked at the student in front. The student came over and watched the woman smile and said: "Big sister, come back." "Ok." There is not much chilling, but if time goes backwards for two years, this scene can at least be more welcoming on the surface. If time goes backwards for more than ten years, it is completely sincere and true for both parties. Sincere. Just now, it seems that the distance between the two people is already far away. It can be done on the surface and it is already the result of self-restraint by middle school students. "Haimeimei can''t come," said the middle school student. "He is missing." "Ok." The woman and the middle school student walked side by side. The two men did not call the car, so they walked under the scorching sun. "Big sister, there is something, I want to ask you to confirm, just that you are back." The middle school student seems to have some courage. In fact, he clearly knows that he is not qualified to have an equal dialogue with this woman, but there are some things, he It really needs an exact result. "Don''t ask, what you think is right." The woman seemed very happy, but seemed to want to save the trouble. "Do you do this, is it right?" Chen Guangs face showed a sly smile. "At least, we all love you, they all take you..." "Have you killed someone?" the woman suddenly asked. "I" "It''s not the audience in the world of the story, but the ordinary people in the real world." The woman continued. Chen Guang is silent. He certainly killed. In the scope of the broadcast, the audience can kill ordinary people according to some situations, as long as they don''t do too much. "So, you still don''t need to answer this question, are you right?" "But people are selfish. I just want our brothers and sisters and big sisters between you..." "You also said that people are selfish." The woman interrupted Chen Guangs words again. "What about Haimeimei?" Chen Guang opened the matter and did not intend to continue talking, so he changed a topic. "He won''t die, because that person, if he can''t get out, no one will be willing to kill him if he can''t come out." The woman said calmly. "Its a big sister, you let Haimeimei steal his son." "His parents also stole me." The womans mouth showed a smile. "Look, you asked another nonsense question like before." v2 Chapter 827： Broadcast notification! (Reconstruction is over, please subscribe!) A bowl of noodles, a story, this is the farewell ceremony that Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu each prepare for themselves; No fireworks, There is no roar of salutes, There is no sense of sacredness and nostalgia in the eyes of the secular, Because of them, this is the world''s two, the farthest and the most lonely. The story was finished, and at this time, Su Yuhang, sitting at the dinner table, found that his legs had disappeared. Liu Mengyu sat opposite, cold-eyed, parting, has already been told, and therefore, when the parting really comes, there is really no need to go to the guest. A sword, before the sheath, always have to complete all the preparations. At the moment, his subject consciousness has to wake up, then all the individual consciousness that was previously placed outside must be recovered before this. Su Yuhang is not surprised, but he does not see any slight sentimentality. He is not a man of temperament. Naturally, he cant do anything wrong. They have a lot of time. For twenty years, for others, it is the most important part of life, but For them, it is just a bitter waiting. I am used to the whirlwind of the story world, I have experienced the eccentricities in the audience circle, and then I have buried myself in the ordinary people and pressed myself into the real world. For them, it is not after the mountain. The calm, not the passion, can understand the value of peace, But a torture, a punishment, I used to eat wine and food, and then I went back to Guanyin soil; This kind of gap is a person who cant stand it; As for the so-called saints, Ha ha, There is no real saint in this world. Su Yuhang at the table is disappearing, and the Su Yuhang lying in the bedroom is also disappearing. This is the end of a chapter, which also marks the plan and finally reaches the next stage. Liu Mengyu reached out and a ring appeared on her ring finger. The ring was blue, and there was a hidden star in it, and Liu Mengyus temperament suddenly changed at this time. There is no imaginary sharpness, but it is a bit longer than before. When Su Yuhang in the house disappeared completely, Liu Mengyu stood up and looked at the living room. He looked at the two empty bowls on the table. In the eyes, there was no slightest disappointment. Some were just a relief. Push open the door and walk out. Outside, the moon star was thin, and outside the house, a man in a black robe stood on the steps, and Liu Mengyu, who was coming out, shook slightly, while his hands were wide open, making a posture ready to hug. "Twenty years have not seen, come and hug." Su Yuhangs face has a touch of innate banter. Well, at least in Liu Mengyus eyes, she is always grateful to this exquisite face that can fascinate thousands of girls. "If you want to have a fratricidal killing after we are ready for twenty years, you can hug me." Liu Mengyu''s voice is very crisp. Su Yuhang took a step back and embraced himself. "Then I can only give myself a hug." Time flies, Twenty years, Since today, it seems that the two have regained the feeling of being a former listener. just, This time their opponents are no longer the rest of the audience nor the danger of broadcasting in the story world. It is the broadcast itself. ............ "Oh......... starved me.........oh.........thirsty me........." A sly, coming out of the safe in the wall, he faltered, with a strong complaint and eagerness. The nine listeners present were all people who had seen the world, but they were not scared by the sudden rushing out of the room, but after all, the strength of the people is inexplicably sealed, and there is indeed some illusion in my heart. The current body, after all, is the deity. It is not like the body in the first scene. It is the body designed by the game. It is just a life in a game. If you can coin, you can come back. But if this time, if it is dead, it is really dead. There were two blue light flashes in his eyes, and Su Bai slowly stood up. The gloom suddenly thrived, and the voice that kept complaining suddenly changed: "Oh.........I am dead.........hahahahaha...............you didnt dare to take me into that stuff.........you are afraid of it.........you are afraid right?" He shouted and laughed, and the look of dancing was very funny. There were still some repressive atmospheres that turned into a humorous comedy. It seems that for the time being, I forgot the hunger and thirst. I slowly walked to the center of the laboratory. The audience around him gave him a way to go. He didn''t care about anyone present, including Su Bai. This made Su Bai somewhat surprised. After all, no accident, he had already guessed the identity of this person, the confident man who had whispered in front of himself after Su Yuhang left. He should now be the same as the blood corpse that appeared in the story world before, and it is a clone copied from the broadcast. But what is the reason for the broadcast to retain the scene here as a story world and clone it? "Are you deliberately letting me out?" The burning light in the blink of an eye kept changing. He looked up and looked at the flat wall above. "Are you deliberately letting me out to see the play?" The embarrassing proverbs and madness made the majority of the audience feel a bit puzzling. At first, everyone thought that this was the NPC that triggered the task in the second scene, but it didn''t seem to be because it was the object of the conversation. No accident, It seems to be broadcast. Where is the broadcast? Above your head. For the audience, no matter what the East and the West, the status of broadcasting in their hearts is almost infinitely more than the highest in their respective cultural systems, and the most awesome thing in the inheritance of each civilization, In fact, it is the sky above the head. "Hey, this young master should be hung up, is this counted?" Rubbing his hands and rubbing a piece of bones, then screaming and angering: "You just cut money and cut corners? Don''t give me the flesh?" "Zhou Bo, Zhou Bo, I am hungry, I am thirsty, I want to eat, I want to drink red wine!!!!!!" Shouting and screaming. Only the old butler who was called Zhou Bo was still sitting in his small room on the bed. In the first mission scene, he is comparable to him who can''t exist. At this time, he seems to have lost all his abilities and become a little... cold. He slowly squatted down, his hands holding his head, and then he turned slightly sideways. this moment, He finally pointed his eyes to Su Bai. And there are other listeners like Hills waiting alongside Su Bai, so this move did not deliberately isolate Su Bai. However, from the shimmering light in the eyelids, Su Bai can clearly perceive that the other person''s "eyes" are falling on his own body. "The drug primer is cooked, the drug effect should come out, hahahaha, the drug effect should come out, you all become ordinary people, right? This space has also been suspended, and it has begun to smash. The so-called rule is squatting, hahahahahaha, succeeded, and succeeded. He is showing off, he is in Dess, he is like a child, dancing and dancing, seems to be applauding for his masterpiece. Sears brows slightly wrinkled, this NPC, no, this sly in front of you can no longer be called NPC, what is going on? "Zhou Bo should also die, and your audience has also been sealed with strength. His whole story world operating system is beginning to dormant with this story world as the core. I have succeeded. Below, I have to look at yours. The "you" in his mouth naturally does not refer to these audiences present. At this time, in the minds of everyone, the announcement of the broadcast suddenly sounded. "Dear listeners, welcome to listen to the terrorist broadcast, I am the show host, I don''t have a name, because the name doesn''t mean anything here. But for the vast majority of people, the name is a sign of a lifetime. and so, When this crazy cockroach appears in front of you, Do you feel curious? Will you feel incredible? Would it feel ridiculous? Below, release the main line task 2: Find, the name of this ape. This is a group main task. As long as someone can find their name and shout it out, the task will be completed and all members will return to the real world. The reward for Mainline Task 2 will be notified after the end of the story world. Oh, there is a notice, Its the world of the story that will collapse in 12 hours. and so, Please, hurry up. This is the mission notice of the broadcast, and it also conforms to the consistent style of the broadcast, but the nine listeners present have stunned after "listening" to this notice. There seems to be something wrong, is it wrong? Yes, it is not right. "The voice of the announcer...some hoarseness and urgency." Hills, standing next to Su Bai, suddenly whispered. "This mission has also been released and is full of loopholes. This is not in line with the style of broadcasting." Perhaps, lets think about what these rumors have said before, the broadcasts are already starting to swear, if he is not talking about madness, then it seems to be able to communicate with the broadcast when the tone and the 12 hours later. The reminder of the story''s collapse of the world can be echoed. broadcast, Is it really starting to go wrong? "Hey, what''s your name?" An audience directly asked me to ask this question. "My surname is Zhao, called........." At this time, the faint light in the blink of an eye suddenly went out, leaving only a skeleton, standing in the same place. Everyone sighed, and everyone actually knew that things would not be that simple. "We have a division of labor. This is Zhao''s Villa. We have to find information about the owner of the villa within 12 hours. Don''t let go of any details. Even the bookmarks in a book can''t be let go!" At this point, I told you. Su Bai, at this time, fell into meditation. like, Where is it, Is it wrong? v2 Chapter 828： At the end of the train, garbage dump! The eyes of the broadcast suddenly moved away from the real world. The impact on the entire audience circle is enormous. If only the audience of the big audience and some senior audiences with special channels can feel the first one, Then, As the listeners who were originally in the story world mission began to be transmitted back to the real world in batches almost at the same time, the "abnormal" behavior of broadcasting was really aroused. In normal times, the broadcast has not been done "stopping the game", but at least in those few times, everything is still carried out in an orderly manner and very calm, the broadcast is like a gentleman, maintaining a good attitude and temporarily withdrawing from everyone''s sight. Then agree on a time and then appear on time. But this time, it seems that it is a bit too quick and too embarrassing, and the kind of calmness that I have had before, this time, seems to be invisible. The ongoing task was terminated, and the task that was scheduled and sent the notice was now found to be indefinitely delayed. This feeling, like the Chinese people waking up in the morning in 1991, suddenly learned that the next one was loved and hated. The old man suddenly collapsed like a night. At this time, the audience circles of the East and West and the world have fallen into a strange silence. Everyone is waiting, waiting for the follow-up development of the situation. Everyone is very cautious. .................. On the roof of a B&B on the seashore, the fat man who almost immediately became a human figure in the scenic spot was also quietly quiet. He sat down with the monk and the Buddha, and said that it was a sea view, but actually It is nothing more than a day when the sudden future is unknown. The brothers gather together to hold a group to get a warm, plus the white who lives there, it is four people gathered together. "Things, it seems not so simple." The three had a summary of the news that they had learned through their respective channels without a word. Finally, the monk came to a conclusion like this. "Hundreds of insects die without being stiff, even if they are cold and sour people will also swollen face and fill a fat man in the human relationship. When Pu Yi was driven out of the palace, he would rent a house in other people''s homes to make a big visit. Let the group of old and old ancestors linger in front of themselves and watch the rewards. If they are poor, they will not believe that the radio will really fall to this point." Whether it is the story world that is suddenly terminated or the scheduled world arrangement of the indefinite extension, all of them show a feeling of "arms and horses chaos." If the audience circle is like a country, the broadcast is a dictator. If the dictator is slowly declining and dying step by step, then the masses under his command will naturally not be able to help, but like this one night. The dictator seems to be going to look like GG, and the city is going to change the flag of the king. Even the people who have been crushed before will be unable to stop worrying. "It makes sense that even if the broadcast encounters a big problem, I don''t think it should be so embarrassing, unless it is deliberately trying to completely destroy the fear that it has been branded in our souls for so many years. It is really not in conformity with the aesthetics of broadcasting." Foye touched his nose, and there was beer on the table. He didn''t like it very much, or, after advanced, he was not so kind to alcohol. "The aesthetic of the broadcast?" The fat man repeated this time. "It''s really a bit wrong. Although we all know that broadcasting is paramount, I also feel that broadcasting is actually a character. I can''t say that he is a person, but he has a Some of the goodness and fun that human talent possesses, but when it stands in the perspective of people, it should not suddenly make such a move, even if it encounters great difficulties and crisis for it. Once our audience loses the fear of it, then in the future world of the story, the broadcaster wants to let the audience work with it to create the fun and story, and the difficulty will undoubtedly increase. "Amitabha, but all the speculations we have now, based on the speculation that the broadcast is not performing properly, are derived from a basic point, that is, the broadcast is not normal, but if the broadcast really encounters extremely troublesome troubles, so really Is it innocent, he cares?" The monk suddenly opened his mouth at this time. "such as, For the broadcast... the crisis of life and death? Dali''s ultraviolet light is very abundant, it is easy to give sunburn to tourists from other places, but in the hot sun at this time, the three people sitting on the roof without a slight shade suddenly felt a chill. Things that can make a broadcast a life-and-death crisis, What will it be? .................. "Life and death crisis?" Litchi reached out and took off a grape. She slowly sent it into her red lips. Beside her, there were several people in Sichuan, including Chenguang, and listeners near Sichuan. One of them was a newcomer in these two years. The audience, the rest, are also the level of senior audience. Her return, not deliberately hidden, not even low-key, the whistling of the train and the sound of the impact on the railroad track, even the audience of the Western world, felt even better, not to mention the domestic audience. Therefore, she did not return for a long time, and the nearby audience rushed over. In the place, there is only one person sitting in the lychee, even if the big-level audience in the Sichuan is not seated, the identity of the audience circle established under the fear of broadcasting is at this time, even now The broadcast seems to have "collapsed", but the impact of this rule has been still there. "Don''t underestimate the radio." Liche said this and stood up. "Things are not as complicated as you think, but they are indeed more exaggerated than you think." Chen Guang stood on one side, did not speak, the big sister in front of her, she would naturally say when she was willing to say, she did not want to say something, no one can let her speak. However, there is a little bit of Chenguang that I dont understand. At this time, my elder sister suddenly returned. It seems that its too deliberate, and its not surprising that we visited those listeners who were somewhat uneasy because of the turbulence of the broadcast. Consistently cold style. Of course, this may also be too far away from the big sister, but recently I have grown a little higher. Some things, far-sighted and near-looking may be completely different feelings. Litchi is waiting for something, and everyone is waiting for her. Finally, she stood up, "Liu De, Hai Meimei''s business is pleased to you, find him, save it, I owe you a favor." Liu De, the only big-level audience present at the scene, he nodded at this time and motioned to pick up the request. However, the audience was also very good. After Litchi had just let him help him do something, Liu De immediately asked: "What is the end of the train?" After the big-level audience reaches a certain strength, they will receive a train ticket, and this green-skin train only sees the passing of the past, but few people can come back. This time the lychee came back, it was a special case. The person who came back last time was a blood corpse, but it was already crazy when the blood corpse came back. It is a place of fear, unknown, this is the direct factor that can touch the inner fear and anxiety of the person. Litchi took out a wet wipe, wiped his hand, and then threw the wipe into a paper basket under his foot, pointing to the finger, "This is it." After the words were finished, the shape of the lychee disappeared in front of everyone. Her return, her stay, naturally has her purpose, and even important to have no time to even take care of himself to save the sea plum. Liu De and a listener all stared at the paper scorpion and looked at it. Chen Guang noticed that Liu Des face showed a faint color. At the end of the train, Is it a garbage dump? Then the train transported the past big-class audiences, What is equivalent? ........................ "Garbage is always rubbish." Su Yuhang took a deep breath. "You said, how many pairs of eyes are staring at us now?" "Its not so much to stare, its better to say that its bitter and waiting. Liu Mengyu said. "I have always been very curious about the training mode of broadcasting. While cultivating people more and more powerful, I can also enlarge the fear of people at the same time. Even, I willingly go to the train that transports garbage. Throw yourself as garbage." "For them, it is more acceptable to go to a wild cat that is grazing in the garbage heap than to confront the broadcast." Moreover, Su Yuhang, you are really shameless, if you did not meet Zhao, can you say that you will definitely embark on this road? "Maybe, maybe." Su Yuhang said, "This is no way to compare, nor to make assumptions. After all, ''Zhao'' represents not only the poison of the plan. I went to the West, you go to Xi''an, it''s The toxins are almost the same." "Why don''t we change it?" "You should be clear, the daughter is back, coming back from the garbage, it is not as simple as aunt, you are more suitable to face her, isn''t it?" Liu Mengyu is undecided, just whispered, "She is also ready to take our path." "The premise is that we have to lose, otherwise she will have no way to go." Su Yuhang suddenly sighed and shouted, "Oh, a blink of an eye for twenty years, my son and daughter have grown up." Oh, huh, I really didn''t think that Su Yuhang could have a child and a girl all day long, big dreams, have you thought about this day?" "You, there is something in the words." Liu Mengyu looked at Su Yuhang''s eyes and asked very seriously. "Don''t tell me, you have some regrets now." "I don''t regret it, I will never regret it." Su Yuhang''s ten fingers trembled gently, and there was a gossip array at his feet, surrounded by a wave of space, and at the same time, a deep Greek monument. A slight tremor began to appear, as if echoing, before the body shape was transmitted, Su Yuhang exclaimed: "Dream, you never thought about it. If we don''t follow this path, we now have a grown-up son, a beautiful and thoughtful daughter, what kind of style is it?" v2 Chapter 829： A confrontation between women! "How are you still here?" Half an hour later, Hills returned to the lab and looked at Su Bai, who was still sitting in the lab next to him. "Nothing." Su Bai shook his head. He still didn''t want to explain. After all, he just relied on a feeling, a feeling of emptiness, and there was no real evidence. The speculation was more like a delusion. Hills holds a glass of red wine in his hand, even if the story world will still collapse in 11 hours, even if it is still unknown to the owner of this mountain, it still can''t stop Hills from continuing to keep himself. Lifestyle and the way. Of course, this is also a kind of negative resistance, because Hills is very clear that the task of broadcasting this release is very abrupt and unreasonable. "Do you know what qualities are there?" For a long time, Su Bai, sitting next to him, suddenly spoke. Well? Hills snorted and continued: I want to hear it. The two sides use Chinese to communicate. From here, we can also see that Sears'' own Chinese accomplishments and his influence from the oriental culture. "Hey, it''s the body that was stripped of flesh, but it still retains the most basic posture of the person." Su Bai stood up, facing the cockroach, the palm of his hand, slowly rubbing his head on his skull. "It has four limbs, has a head, has a chest, and has a torso. It is like a piece of art. It is subtracted from all other cumbersome carvings and becomes the most essential and purest appearance. It is precisely because of this, when a person is facing a shackle, even if it is a very common and unusual embarrassment, it will still give people a illusion that it will move. Because people are subconscious, they regard the shackles in front of them as their own kind. "The divergence and association of human thinking." Hills added, but he was slightly confused because he did not know what Su Bai wanted to express. "I didn''t suddenly have a feeling similar to the artist here. I am just standing on the side of a normal person''s thinking and I am emotionally describing what I am facing." Su Bai continued Road. Sears took another sip of red wine, and now the rest of the audience are rummaging around the hills, and they are still here and a guy of the same level who seems to be abnormal after the second scene. Here is the proverb. Well, but Hills does not reject this slang, for the same reason, after all, the other side is the same level as himself, and the other side has defeated himself. "Continue." Hills felt like an "audience" and was listening to Su Bai''s remarks. Su Bais fingers slowly extended from the skulls eye socket. Why did we just think that it is still alive? Or, its not alive, but its self-aware, like talking, like doing an action. With a moment of indulgence, Hills replied: "Because there are two blue fires in its eye sockets." "Yes, there are two groups of blue fires." Su Bai repeated, then continued. "So, because the two groups of fire in the eye sockets are gone, we think it is already ''dead'', or is Not behavioral?" "What do you mean by that?" "It really... is it... is it dead?" Su Bai stared at the word in front of him. .................. "It should be dead." "But the belly is still moving." "The cat is said to have nine lives." An ordinary idyllic black cat lay on the side of the road. It should have just been hit by a car. Now it is dying, but the passing person is also licking at most, but no one is enamored to take it home for medical treatment. At this time, a woman wearing a blue floral skirt came over, and she knelt down, holding the black cat in her arms very carefully. Without too much mercy, and without anxiously talking to herself, she calmly squatted down and calmly got up, holding the black cat to leave. Here, it is located next to the Linyi Terracotta Warriors and Horses Museum. It is a small town. The black cat in the woman''s arms began to squat in the woman''s arms, but gradually, the wound on his body began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye, and its breath began to gradually return to normal. The woman stopped in front of a night stall, and the words on the food stalls were written like this: "Some people are alive, he is dead; some people are dead, he is still alive." This passage comes from the "some people" of Zang Kejia, but it is obvious that the stall owner who is smashing the snails hangs this as a plaque, but it is not intended to use the original meaning, but a kind of Play tricks and jokes. This passage is not about the difference between the old Chinese bureaucrats and the revolutionaries, but the Qin Shihuang. In Linyi, there is such a jingle: turn over and be the master of one party, and make a fortune to Qin Shihuang. The Emperor of the First Emperor died for more than two thousand years, but since the founding of a broken pottery figurine by a villager in Shaanxi in 74 years, this grand mausoleum was truly discovered and learned by the world. Since then, the locals have relied on it. On the road to tourism development to get rich, the First Emperor has been away for more than two thousand years, in the present, but still take care of one person''s life. The woman sat down at the empty table and ordered a fried snail and a bowl of noodles. The boss saw that she was a beautiful woman. She didnt give birth to other ideas. She just started to sway her craft. . Putting down the black cat in the arms, the black cat slammed away, and his eyes were full of horror. It didnt seem to have a slight affection for the person who had just saved himself. It can only rely on its distance. The sensation of super ordinary human beings has induced a desperate horror from this woman. The snail stalked up, the face was still not good, the woman did not move, because in front, a woman who was about 30 years old came and sat down at the same table. "long time no see." Liu Mengyu greeted him. Litchi didn''t react in the slightest way. She just used calm to seem to throw a big rock and couldn''t see the slightest movement of the woman in front of her. I still remember that when I was a child, my festival was not the Spring Festival, nor the Children''s Day. It was the day when the dean and the dean of the dean came to the orphanage to see everyone. Everyone gathered around the uncle and the dean of the dean. With. "This road, not everyone can go." Liu Mengyu looked at the lychee, as if reminding, but also like a warning, but between these two women, it is really difficult to have a scene of affection. "Not necessarily." The lychee opened. "My uncle, my wife, is not the same as you." "See it." Litchi looked up and looked at the sky. "If it wasn''t for a problem, I wouldn''t be so easy to come back from there. At least this, I can''t do it." "It is deliberately letting you come back." Liu Mengyu reminded. "No, it doesn''t bother to do that." "What we said is not the same one." Liu Mengyu stood up and faced the Terracotta Warriors and History Museum. "This road can only be taken once, because there will be no second chance, my uncle, Will not give you this opportunity." "In the beginning, you wanted to turn me into Abai, and you failed." Lichee sighed and continued. "Today, what you said to me is similar to what it was." "The reason for the failure in you is because we put the plan on Abai, otherwise you can''t escape." "I hate absolute." Litchi shook his head slightly. "More... hate you." "But are you stealing my grandson, aren''t you ready to turn yourself into a new person like me and your uncle?" "The medicine is not good, but sometimes it does not take medicine, it is going to be dead." Lychee and Liu Mengyu looked at each other. "If you rush back, just to say to me that these words show your little reluctance, to be honest, I will be very disappointed. For you, the real way out is to fight for the other side of the train. Completely solved." "There''s no way to solve it." Litchi chuckled. "At least, within a decade, it''s impossible. At least two more or three generations of listeners will be able to complete it." If you and your uncle and the people who were killed by you also went to that place, perhaps, I can see the dawn of the end now. But even if this is the case, what is the point? Litchi stood up and stopped Liu Mengyus way. "The dawn does not mean a glimmer of life. It only represents a fantasy." Liu Mengyu reached out and tried to push the lychee away. And the lychee is also reaching out, The two women''s hands touched together. "boom!" Suddenly there was a thunder in the sky, and then the rain poured down. The rain was so sudden, the thunder was also unprepared, and the owners and guests on the food stalls immediately moved the table and ate food to the store to hide from the rain. While the boss hurriedly took the ingredients outside, he raised his head and looked up outside with some doubts. He remembered that when the thunder rang, there seemed to be two women standing outside. But the effort of a thunderbolt, the two women actually disappeared. It should be hiding from the rain, the boss thought so, but did not realize that he and the people around him were in the horrible energy vortex. "You can''t stop me, I don''t want to shoot you at this time." In the enchantment, Liu Mengyu''s voice became very empty. "Try it, try it in front of me. Can you steer the soul of the Great Qin War buried here for more than two thousand years?" "What is the purpose of your doing this? I don''t think you know what the two emperors left behind more than two thousand years ago." Liu Mengyu wondered. "But I have seen people like them, and I have seen their arrangements for the continuation and counterattack of the world for future generations before the fall." Litchis mouth showed a smile, then she was the first time tonight. Laugh, "Auntie, good deed, can''t be swallowed alone. This is the reason why you taught us these children when you were young." v2 Chapter 830： Tearing! (Get a subscription!) This is a war between two women. It is different from the intrigue in the past, and it is different from the button on the street. The conflict between the two people seems to be higher and less expensive. But by its very nature, there used to be a relationship similar to that of a mother and a daughter. Now there is a relationship of competitors. Under the complicated and complicated relationship, there is only one who can''t take a step back. Around Liu Mengyu''s body, the mental storms that followed one after another kept coming together. The thunder in the air was really the expression of the mental thinking and the friction of the real world at this time, and it was no longer just an exaggeration of "brainstorming". metaphor. The sky around it seems to have to bow in front of its spiritual consciousness at this time. On the other side of the lychee, it seems a little simple and rude. Her figure is swaying in the storm, and the skirt and skirt are flying. She is not fighting, it is more like acting in the air. Dance, interpretation of your own art. This is a 20-year-old duel. Twenty years ago, she was jealous, and she was still young and ignorant. She used a string of lychees to bring her from Guangzhou to Chengdu. Twenty years later, she is no longer jealous, and she is no longer young. Some accounts, some graces, some hatreds, cuts and chaos, but turned into a narrow encounter with an encounter. There is not much time to distinguish between right and wrong, and there is no need to straighten out these meaningless things. You have to go forward, I can''t let you go, It''s that simple. Its just that the whole Linyi has suffered. Its a pleasant thing to suddenly drop the rainstorm in the hot summer days, but this string of lightning and thunder and a hurricane have made the ordinary people below rise inside. There is an infinite fear. Many people have caught the lightning or the dark clouds oppressed in the circle of friends and said: Is there a friend who is in the robbery? But at this time, the scene in the sky is really like the end of the world, especially the sullenness that comes from the sky. It is more like a hammer that is **** the chest of people. At this time, it seems to be deep in the blood. The rise is not only fear, but also an impulse to worship. Once upon a time, modern people once ridiculed their ancestors in the face of lightning and thunder, crouching down to worship the so-called gods in their eyes, modern people ridicule the ignorance and ignorance of the ancestors, but they once knew that they were not standing on the window sill. Anyone else who looks at the scenery? The cult of worship in the ancestral murals is really just a normal phenomenon of pure worship of the natural world of beheading? Who can know, what is happening in the towering sky? The ten-minute stalemate does not seem to be long for martial arts films, but in fact, when the real life and death fight, the results are often separated in a few breaths, a while ago Su Bai and Hills Even if it seems that you are coming to me, it will take only three or two minutes from the start to the end. "You are much weaker than I thought." In the lychee''s throat, a glimpse of doubts, the aunt in front of the child who had left a great shadow in her childhood, after real fight, found a feeling of "great disappointment." This battle, Litchi has been simulated many times in her mind. In her majority of her career, the woman and the man in front of her have always been her target and imaginary enemy, but it seems that the expectation is too great, so Really doing this, it produced a feeling of "but not so". "These twenty years are waiting." Liu Mengyu is very calm, "not a penance." The voice just fell, Liu Mengyu gently spread his hands, the dark clouds in the sky also spread with this action, a Xiaguang appeared in the night in a very strange gesture, as if a blood charm is flipping and swinging. "You can''t enter the world of the story. You can''t do anything that is out of the ordinary. You can''t feel it. You can''t touch the nerves of the rules. You can''t have a slight difference. In this environment, even if you give it another 20 years, it will be difficult to get it for two hundred years. The slightest improvement. I am still satisfied with the present, at least not being beaten by you, otherwise it would be too embarrassing. "Then your cuddling, what the **** is it!" Litchi asked. "You, like this, can you hide from the eyes of the radio?" Although the two women were talking in the exchange, but the movements between them did not stop, like the **** glare of the ray of light, from the air drawn an invisible gully, directly rushed to the lychee. Once upon a time, this was the ability that Liu Mengyu used to use. Under this ability, I dont know how many strong people are directly rushed to the mind for the existence of idiots. However, at this time, Litchi just raised his head slightly, his arms spread out, and a city appeared at his feet. Fortunately, it was at night, and the clouds were rolling in heavy rain. If it was during the day, this is definitely a shocking "mirage". The scene. Litchi ten fingers slightly provoked, like what is seduce, then, There was a sigh of resentment in the shadow of the city, and countless souls of the dead began to growl. For a time, the color of the thick ink completely obscured the original features of the dark clouds, and the feeling of oppression of the majestic pours in an overwhelming posture. And out. Wherever the blood charm goes, the soul of the dead dissipates, as if it is getting rid of it, but even if the blood enchantment is sharp, it will not be able to continue to maintain its position when it is caught in countless souls. "I am helping you, surpassing your debts?" Liu Mengyu said with a clear understanding. "It''s your debt." Liche stared at Liu Mengyu in front. "These people died because of you, otherwise I became the current Abai a few years ago." "I am targeting you, not these people." Liu Mengyu shook his head slightly. "You are a selfish style, and really have a lot of similarities with us." do you know, When I walked on the street and abducted you, it was not because I saw how cute you were, but because you saw it at first sight, you and us were as selfish as indifferent, we seemed to see another young Yourself. The two women, stirring in the air and thunder, in the dialogue, are still fighting against each other. "Now, it''s too emotional." The lychee''s knowledge has always locked Liu Mengyu in front of him. "You should have been studying for 20 years to hide Tibet." Once, Haimeimei went to Qinhuangdao with Su Bai in accordance with the meaning of Litchi. However, although there is a mirror in the cave under Qinhuangdao, it is not the place where they really hide. This means that Litchi has not been for a long time. Find the way you can completely avoid the broadcast. In the audience circle of this era, it can even be said that in the audience circles of the past generations, it is known that there are quite a lot of listeners in this couple, because there are benchmarks for these two, so many listeners think that there is a evasion broadcast. The method of gaze, because someone did it, did not do it because they did not expect or the strength could not be done temporarily. "Feeling? No, not at all. In fact, you are really like us, very like. The Abai, which was born from the genes of Su Yuhang, is quite different from us. This child is essentially different from us. The children in the orphanage, we only picked you, and they ended up becoming listeners. Haimeimei has been following you. In order to make him better to be the real world after you go to that place, the layout is very early. He slowly became your shadow. You said, what is the difference between you and us? "Your words, too much." Litchi was not affected by Liu Mengyu''s satire, she just raised her chin slightly. "If your strength is really only this, then, sorry." In an instant, the momentum of Litchi was completely erupted. This woman once wiped out a city in the West. She went back to that place and returned. The name is already on her, but her true strength is actually more than her own reputation. Otherwise, why didn''t anyone in the West leave it to leave it? Because at that time, she was so powerful that the people in the West could do nothing. "You didn''t always want to know how we avoided the broadcast eyes?" Liu Mengyu smiled. "I will tell you now." "...................................." a slight brittle sound, Then a white light shrouded and covered the lychee. Litchis always pale face appeared amazed for the first time. "How can this be!" .................. "How can this be!" "Nothing is impossible." Su Bai glanced at the next side of Hills, his fingers continued to linger in his eyes, but the two blue fires that appeared before his eyes were still not restored. Burning. "If you follow your thoughts, then I don''t know what the purpose of the broadcast layout task is." Hills shrugged with some confusion. "I said before, the broadcast began to smash, similar to poisoning." Su Bai clearly, the source of the toxin should be himself, and this, it should be a great relationship with his cheap aunt, "I did not guess wrong. If the old butler should have problems, right?" "Well, I was found, sitting still in bed," Hills replied. "This is very strange." Su Bai''s face showed a touch of playful color, smiled. "The broadcast is obviously out of order. It is in the middle of the battle. It is like a game suddenly crashes, and the scene in the game is also Not moving, the NPC is still inactive, such as the old butler has not moved. But have you ever thought about it, What is the identity of this cargo? Isn''t he a copy or NPC made by broadcasting? When the old butler had to crash and the radio began to smash, the goods suddenly ran out to show a sense of existence, said something, did the action, At the time, its totally out of place. At that time, how could he still move? v2 Chapter 831： change of weather! (Get a subscription!) Those who know Su Bai, such as fat man, monk and Buddha, are actually a little pitiful to Su Bai. For ordinary people, there is a "good aunt" to fight success. This is indeed an envy of others. Things. But this thing fell on Su Bai, it seems a bit tragedy, and even a bit too tragic. Its just that Su Bai seems to have no time to grieve his own life, or that after learning the true colors of his parents, the subsequent blows are like aftershocks after the first major earthquake, and they are numb and used to adapt. The choice for myself is actually not much. Therefore, in this world of stories, when Su Bai discovered that the source of the toxin was actually emitted from himself, when Su Bai heard the dialogue between the shackles and Su Yuhang twenty years ago, when this screaming danced The toxin has been in effect when the broadcast has begun to fall into these words: Su Bais heart is still relatively calm. He has become accustomed to seeing the man and his daughter''s backhands and calculations in his own body, and at this time, he also realized that this time, it should be the real opportunity of a man and a woman, just like uncovering himself. Like the cards, if you win or lose, you will see this. At the same time, this seems to be a relief for Su Bai, which means that since this time, he and the man and the woman have not been involved. Therefore, Su Bai''s mood is still a little good, this can not blame Su Bai''s mentality is a bit wrong, or he is a bit of Stockholm Syndrome, the reason, or because the man and a woman in the layout, Su Bai is only a child, Even a ghost baby who lost even his body. At that time, Su Bai could not resist and was not aware of how to resist. Going all the way to today, it is also an end of disguise. After taking the red wine from the hands of Hills, Su Bai sipped and then smiled and said: "Now it is estimated that the real world is also chaotic." "I can''t mess up, even if the broadcast really suddenly seems like a host, the audience circle in the real world will still be calm, even calmer than usual." Hills is very convinced, obviously, he It is perfectly possible to empathize with the mentality of those who appear in the real world. However, the chaos that Su Bai said does not mean the chaos of the audience. The man and the woman will never give up this opportunity. The crouching has been hidden for so long, but it is not used for self-cultivation. "Su, do you already know his name?" Hills looked at Su Bai very seriously, knowing that the story world collapsed only 10 hours, although he now looks very normal with red wine. But no one wants to be buried in this story world with such ignorance. "Almost." Su Bai nodded. "Actually, I can now confirm that the broadcast is really a big problem, even if I can''t know the situation in the real world now, but the task from this broadcast and The answer I got is that the current broadcast has been messed up and cant be messed up again. even, It may not be the same as it used to be. "You still don''t tell me the answer." Hills shook his head with some dissatisfaction. "Don''t you want me to find a tape recorder for you, put a BGM you like, then call everyone, and then walk slowly from the darkness." To announce the final result?" "Or give you an anesthesia needle and then you sleep here, I hide behind the table." Su Bai reluctantly took his hand back from the blindfold. "Although I don''t know what this sentence means, but it should come out of the cartoon called "Conan" that you said before me, is it?" Su Bai refused to take two steps back and looked at Hills. "Actually, there are still 10 hours of this story in the world. We will not calculate the equivalence of the story world and the real-time time flow, but I still feel that as the two of us, stay at this time. Its the most sensible choice to wait outside the story world to calm down and come back. "NO, I chose to refuse. I don''t like this proposal. The real world is definitely exciting now. How can I miss it?" Hills directly rejected Su Bai''s proposal. "But when you return to the real world, the scope of activities is from you to me, you can''t go out, the movements and changes outside, you are completely unclear. And, you should also guess something. I can tell you more generously that the broadcast has gone wrong. In the old saying of our Chinese, Qin is missing its deer. The broadcast will not cause problems for no reason. It must be pushed behind. We are the guardians of the land of the testimony. If I return to the place of the testimony, I will ask you a question. If the broadcast is very big, even overturned, can you guarantee the pattern of the land of the testimony? "First, I don''t think the broadcast will really be overthrown. Second, I also think that the place of the testimony should be a place where it has existed for a long time..." Su Bai directly interrupted the words of Hills. "Hills, I don''t believe you can''t see it. What does it mean to prove it? It''s just a collection of broadcasts, and those tombstones are just broadcast collections. But Like a person, hobbies are subject to change. Once the broadcast is not ready to continue to collect, is there still a need for the presence of the two sides of the East and West? "You really have a reason..." Sears suddenly stunned, and then his face showed a look of inconspicuousness and fear. His hand began to tremble slightly, but he still pointed to the cockroach in front of him: "Su, it...it...what is it!" ............... "What is it, you should be familiar, but also, after you take the train to that place, you should have not experienced this white light transmission for a long time." Liu Mengyu looked at the lychee in front. White light, very familiar, and very memorable. At least, when Liu Mengyu saw this white light falling, he felt a lot in his heart, as if he smelled the taste of the life rhythm. Every fall of white light does not mean that the new beginning is the end of a paragraph, but unfortunately, this white light did not touch her, but covered the lychee. immediately, The shape of the lychee disappeared with the disappearance of white light. The blood corpse that had escaped from that place could not resist the forcible pull of this white light after being broadcasted to know the identity, and was finally broadcasted and killed in the story world. Right now, the people who are in front of themselves are gone. Liu Mengyu doesn''t have much joy in his heart. However, regardless of his mood, he still has to do what he should. Her figure floated above the Terracotta Warriors History Museum, and then she raised her hand and slowly closed her eyes. At this time, it seems that many of the memories of the past have emerged in my mind. The people of that time, the things of the year, the scenes of the year are back, Twenty years, For an ordinary person, it is a period in life that cannot be separated, but if there are no particularly large accidents and accidents, it will be difficult to completely break a person and the original circle for 20 years. But for the audience, twenty years, its really a generation of peoples replacement. In those days, I was able to enter the story world with her and work together with a knife behind them, either falling into the story world or falling. At the end of the train, the garbage pile. "Get up!" Liu Mengyu gave a slight sigh, and then his hands began to slowly lift up. There is no loud noise from the earth, no roar of the drums, and no discouragement from the soldiers. some, Only a piece of white light rose from the depths of the ground, gathered together into a white practice and began to surround Liu Mengyu. The terracotta warriors and horses that have not been developed and have been buried deep underground have also faded their body color at this time, becoming darker than those terracotta warriors that have been excavated, and at the same time there has been a crack in the body. Liu Mengyu used his hands to control this huge white practice. For a time, the original white and smooth hands appeared several scars, and the blood began to flow out. These white exercises are the tactics of the Qin army buried in the ground, and the sharpness is extremely sharp. Even Liu Mengyu still has no way to control it. Looked up, Liu Mengyu looked into the air, Twenty years, no, more than twenty years, The fear you brought me, the repression that brought me, Nowadays, I want to return it to you! I can feel your awkward breath, I can feel your powerlessness at this time, I can feel your current confusion, Then let me send you another ride. And at this moment, All the listeners in the East and West, all the listeners in the world have a tight chest at this time, the feeling of pain and suffocation suddenly comes, but still as usual, come quickly and fast. Only this time, when the audience subconsciously picked up the phone and flipped it, But did not receive a notice about the new mission new story world. at this time, In the East, A woman wrapped in a waterfall like a white, from the bottom up, rushed to the clouds, where the whites have been, as if the sky has been washed again. in the West, A man picks up a palace and rises up the stairs. Step by step, the space in the palace and the surrounding area is full of deafening shocks, and the angry roar of the dead soul inside the power supply; All the audiences above the senior audience raised their heads subconsciously at this time, looking at their heads. Everyones heart suddenly rose up with a feeling like this: like, Its going to change......... PS: The terracotta warriors and horses are actually colored. They are not the image of the "muddy" in everyone''s impression. The reason why the terracotta warriors and horses in the museum have become like this is because they did not protect themselves when they were excavated, so that the color and air on them are in contact. Oxidized, this is also an important reason for the state to suspend the continued excavation of the Imperial Tomb. Xiaolong press v2 Chapter 832： play! Who is it? Su Bai smiled. The answer is not already told us. Actually, I really dont want to say the answer now and go back to the real world. I really recommend, here again. Stay for a few hours." "But you have already told me the answer. My choice is, I still don''t agree." Hills'' attitude is very firm. "I don''t want to miss it, even if it''s just a long way to feel in the place where I feel the way." Opportunity, I am still unwilling to give up." "In fact, you may be able to get a more intuitive experience here." Su Bai looked at the sly in front of him and said that Su Bai is actually not very accurate, that is, the identity of "Zhao" The relationship between Su Yuhang seems to be too harmonious. From the actions of Su Yuhang to the present results, the 20 years of planning and motivation, and the sources of confidence of both sides, everything can be explained smoothly, only This awkward motive, In the end, Why do you want to do this? "Oh, I will try it first, try your guess, right? If it is right..." Hills hesitated at this time, and then, with the courage to prepare, he just prepared to shout out. When I saw the name, I suddenly found myself in an absolute imprisonment. His strength has been inexplicably sealed at the beginning, and now he is imprisoned again, which makes him completely like a piece of meat on a cutting board, and there is no room for rebellion. For this accident and change, Su Bai seems to be very calm. In this world of stories, the broadcast has already collapsed. It is no longer the broadcast that guards its own duties and rules, but it seems to be a little bit. Turn, The cockroaches who stood there quietly, the two groups of blue light in the depths of their eyes slowly reappeared. This group of fires did not go to see Hills, who was about to shout its name, but stared at the Soviet Union. White. The eyes are the windows of the human mind, but in fact, if the eyes are expressed by "fire", it seems that it is easier to express deep emotions; such as, Now Su Bai can see clear jokes and ridicule from the other''s "eyes", just like when the young master looked at him 20 years ago through a glass container. "You have violated the rules." Su Bai reminded. "I didn''t intend to break the rules. The world of this story is already finished. I just want to leave you here for a while." The voice of the cockroach didn''t start with madness, but revealed a kind of wisdom and calmness, even though it was a cockroach. But it looks like two people who are very different. "But in any case, this is not in line with the rules of the broadcast, and it is the rules you have made." Su Bai still insisted on his own ideas. "He already knows the answer, but you can''t tell him, it hurts you." The beauty in our hearts." "Destruction does not destroy, so you two know, and he is closed to all senses by him. He does not know what is going on now, so only you know it." And you, already know it, aren''t you? When this task is released, in fact, you know in your heart, this story world, this time node, in fact, other people are foiled, and you are the real participants, huh, if you can participate in this poison The words of the person. "You want to stay with me for a while, do you want me to spread this toxin for a while?" "You should have discovered that the toxins in your body have actually been emanate. In fact, it is not a toxin at all. It is non-toxic and harmless, because it is just a self-restarting program, like anti-virus software in computers. Similarly, can you say that it is a virus?" He raised his arm and put his dry white bone on the shoulder of Su Bai. "Today, for you, it is a relief, but at the same time it is very likely The beginning of a new nightmare. For all the audience, it will be the beginning of a new nightmare." "Your way of speaking makes me very unaccustomed." Su Bai reached out and removed the other''s white bones from his shoulders, and then continued. "In the eyes of many people, you are the absolute master, far more than the idol. The meaning is even deeper than the totem, but your words and deeds have made me feel like a broken impression. To be honest, its better to see it." He did not have the slightest anger at Su Bais rebuttal of his actions, but behind this anger is a kind of disdain and contempt, rather than the so-called magnanimity. At this time, he belonged to his plan. Even Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu were only his helpers. As for Su Bai, it was nothing more than an ordinary prop. "There is a change outside, I think you should know." In the center of the laboratory, a blue screen of water appeared. In the screen, Su Bai saw two figures flying in midair. Two people, One of them is his own, The other is my mother. Su Yuhang squatted on the palace, Liu Mengyu wrapped up and practiced, and the two people were as powerful as the rainbow; "This should be the first time they have been so hard in the past 20 years." Su Bai sighed, these two men, the head of the Tibetan head for 20 years, today finally Bo, and, and began. "Fortunately." I don''t seem to be willing to comment on this. Two huge cracks appeared in the sky in the screen. Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu entered the crack directly. In the middle of the ripples, a ripple began to sway, even the position where Su Bai is now is slightly Trembling. At this time, the listeners in Zhaos Mountain Villa who were looking for clues also sensed the shock. They subconsciously thought that the story world was about to collapse, so they began to look more anxiously for everything that could provide information. In fact, according to Su Bai, this is indeed an unbalanced story task, whether it is its release or its process and the present results. Just as Hills, who is about to scream the answer, was directly imprisoned, in this world of stories, the broadcast has repeatedly violated its own previous code of conduct. "I don''t know, what is your purpose." Su Bai looked at him. "Is it just because you have been broadcasting for too long, and it is too boring, so you want to take the initiative to explain yourself?" The two blue flames in the blink of an eye were obviously exuberant when Su Bai said these words, and it was a little excited. Yes, excitement. "I didn''t expect it, at the end, you still know me." Is that really the case? Su Bai took a deep breath and spit it out. What does all this mean? "I don''t have to explain too much to you, but I can tell you the fact that I really intend to free myself." "Nervous disease." Su Bai mouth said this evaluation. I dont think you are embarrassed, just a little bit sorry: "But these two people will not believe it." "Even if they are willing to believe, but they will never really put everything in their irrational trust." Su Bai shrugged, "not to mention them." He turned around and turned his back to Su Bai, then faintly said. "Below, there are many people who are paying attention. But in fact, no matter what the ending is today, their fate, the rules here will not change. of." "But there is one thing that will change." Su Bai said. "what?" "It belongs to the aesthetic of broadcasting." Su Bai replied. "Oh, aesthetic, hehehe... aesthetic..............." The body of the dragon began to slowly sag, and it curled up together, like the shrinking of the sea, the whole person merged into a ball, and then It began to darken slowly, emitting a stench of stench. "You can, leave." This means that Su Bai can tell the answer and let the story world end. "You, no name, because the name, for you, there is no meaning." Su Bai Shen. "The main line mission is completed, and now all members return to the real world.................." All the listeners who were still rummaging through various things to find clues were stunned at this time, and then they began to ecstasy again. They didnt know which one was so powerful and they had found the correct answer, but this would not hinder them. I am delighted and grateful for getting rid of the ending of the world funeral. A white light will cover 9 people at the same time............ Only the group of white bones still huddled there. When all the listeners here were sent away, two ripples appeared, showing the shape of Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu. "According to the previous plan, you should not be here." He sighed. "The time for the rule to restart will not be very long. You don''t have much time to waste here." "I am sorry, I just want to see you, my friend, Zhao." Su Yuhang took two steps forward and stood beside him. The scientist who once confidently fluttered, the hidden rich man, who has a strong personality and even Su Yuhang can''t help but want to make friends. Its true identity, Su Yuhang actually guessed it. Its just an excuse to say that the broadcast is afraid of him, but he dares to let him die but he is a broadcaster! Do you feel ridiculous? he asked calmly. As a will born above the rules, I actually chose to free myself, destroy the rules myself, leave the rules myself, and even... join hands with you. "" "Zhao, I am very curious, what is the reason for all this?" Su Yuhang asked. "Two thousand years ago, the guy named Alexander, he did not hesitate to fall down but only to teach me something........." "what''s up?" "play." The embarrassing answer is very concise. v2 Chapter 833： Laid off! The icy cover, the yellow spring that still scrolls in the distance, and the wreckage of the screaming and crying all day long in Huangquan. Well, there are two black cats, Everything is so familiar. When Su Bai was sent back here, there was a feeling of being like a world. This story world is actually very abrupt and simple, but because of the changes in the world formed by this story, it is more shocking than any other story world. Su Bai leaned against the coffin, his brow was slightly wrinkled, and there was a lot of things. He didn''t know which one he should think about first. Is it possible to think about Su Yuhang? Which choice will they make? Or do you think that the intention is really what he said, or is it that once the awareness of broadcasting changes, will the place of the testimony on his side change accordingly? But one thing is certain, no matter how it develops outside, what the result is, now it seems that you can only think about it in this place of proof. because, I cant go out at all. When Su Bai thought about these things, the rest of the coffin in front began to tremble. Su Bai gently pushed it by hand. One of the coffins was forcibly moved to a position, and the trembling of the remaining coffins also stopped. But very soon, these coffins began to tremble again, and Su Bai pushed a coffin next to it for a while, and it was quiet again. But not long after, the coffins began to tremble again. Su Bai took a deep breath and slowly spit it out. He didnt do anything. Soon, a red light flashed out in the middle of the coffin, and after the red light dissipated, it showed the shape of Hills. "You are deliberate, you are deliberate!" Hills failed to transmit several times before. The only explanation is that Su Bai, who is at the other end of the transmission, is doing bad. "It''s annoying." Su Bai said impatiently. "Do you have my own heartbeat that is completely covered in the drums?" Hills squatted directly in front of Su Bai, his face and Su Bai''s face were less than ten centimeters apart. Su Bai could see that in the face of Hills, in his eyes, filled with eagerness, like a person who wanted dissatisfaction. "Come, tell me everything you know!" Hills couldn''t wait to urge him. "I don''t know anything." Su Bai shook his head, and I knew that many of them were too lazy to be with your BB. "You........." Hills simply sat down on the side of Su Bai by the coffin cover. "Since you don''t want to say it, that''s fine. It''s better to be dumb than two people." Su Bai thought that only you can have this feeling? I intended to lie directly into the coffin, but in the end Su Bai did not do this, because he worried that the goods of Hills would also lie in the same coffin with himself. Although the interior space of the coffin is very large, Su Bai is still not interested and A man is married. "What do you say is the biggest change?" Hills asked. Do you mean the big ones or the small ones? "What is the small aspect?" "Of course, the small area is where we are now and where you are." "Let''s talk about small things first." "The biggest change in the small area is that the tombstones here are all being destroyed or sealed. The land of the testimony completely lost the meaning of its existence, and then I and you are unemployed, huh, but unemployment is for both of us, It is equal to regaining freedom." Su Bai said very easily. Because in Su Bais view, the land of the sect is a collection room for broadcasting, similar to the leopard room of Zhu Houzhao of the Ming Dynasty. This time, it does not mean that the broadcast disappeared, it just means that the group is broadcasting. The awareness of rules may change, but the rules and operations of broadcasting still exist and will continue to exist. Just as Zhu Houzhao died, the Leopard House was closed, but for the Ming Dynasty, it was only an emperor. The regime and the country still operated. "Freedom?" Hills repeated. "Let''s understand it, broadcast or broadcast, this program, this column will still be heard by you on time, but the program planner and the announcer changed." Su Bai made a metaphor and continued, "but this show The essence of the game will not change, and the meaning of the existence of broadcasting will not change." "These, just your guess?" Hills asked with some hesitation. His identity is different from that of Su Bai. Su Bai is the chess piece of this time. The information obtained and the position of the station are naturally different from that of Hills. Now, most of the outside audiences are also confused, not to mention the non-big-eyed audience who are trapped here and cannot accept the news outside. That is, the information that Hills can simply get is too Limited, this is why he is eager to come to Su Bai after he returns to the real world. "Isn''t guessing, I........." Su Bai''s words have not finished, suddenly suddenly stopped. "What?" asked Hills. "Suddenly...Its quiet." Su Bai stood up immediately, yes, it suddenly became quiet, a strange and unusual quiet. Immediately afterwards, Su Bais figure disappeared in the same place. The next moment, Su Bai appeared on the altar, and the auspicious and wishful two black cats were standing on the altar at this time, and the two black cats were also watching the big cats. Yellow spring below. Huang Quan, Its frozen! Layers and layers of ice are constantly covering up, and the spring water that has been rushing and reincarnation has finally stopped at this time. Together with the ice, there are countless wrecks and souls in Huangquan. Their howling I cant love to be heard again. "Really, is it over?" Hills''s figure also appeared next to Su Bai. He looked at the scene in front of him. He was also a bit stunned. Since this change occurred in the land of the Eastern Protestant, then his Western evidence. The land of the Tao should also be a change in the way it happened. "It is sealing the tombstone under Huangquan." Su Bai said, "Since today, it is estimated that no one can come here to steal the tombstone and enlighten the tombstone, including ourselves." "After that, no one needs to prove it." Hills added, "We also have no meaning to continue here." The testimony of the place to prove the road is actually just a cut-off. The testimony will not affect your strength. At most, you will be given the opportunity to think about yourself and introspect. Those who come to the testimony are actually coming. It was already the order of the audience. Therefore, once the broadcast began to seal these tombstones, freezing the entire yellow spring, it means that in the future, no longer can come to the road, the land of the testimony, the first two words lost meaning, then this place will also Completely lose the foundation of its independent existence. The jade country on the altar was floating at this time. Su Bai watched it fly straight into the yellow spring. It disappeared before the river completely frozen, apparently being sealed together. Auspicious and wishful expressions are a bit awkward at this time, and some are overwhelmed. After all, for Su Bai, he just stayed here for less than half a year, but auspicious and wishful, they may have been here since the beginning of the note. The land of the sermon, even if the auspicious has left here, but here is its home, At this moment, both black cats feel a sad mood, they know that their home will probably disappear. Do you think its ridiculous? Su Bai said to Hills, who is next to him. How many generations of guardians in the West have fought over here, but in the end, this result is left. No, it''s all gone." Hills shook his head. "Your guess is right, Su, you know, I am worried now. Once the broadcast loses the aesthetic, it loses its bad taste. Then, What will be the situation waiting for our audience? When I heard this passage from Hills, Su Bais mind suddenly showed what he said before: Today, for you, it is a relief, but at the same time it is very likely that it is the beginning of a new nightmare. For all the audience, it will be the beginning of a new nightmare. The beginning of a nightmare; Su Bai closed his eyes and sighed, although he often complained about the so-called radio aesthetic and bad taste, but once he knew that these would go far away, there was a sense of resentment in his heart. "In the future story world, if nothing unexpected, it should be more direct, colder, more rude, and simpler," Su Bai said. "The difference is that it was originally a poison. It used to be wrapped in a layer of honey. Now, it is obvious that poison is stuck in your mouth." Hills waved. "Since the tombstone has been sealed, then we, It seems that it is time to go out. When the collection room is no longer liked by the owner, then the owner should not hire someone to look after it. Also, when the voice of Hills was just falling, at the entrance, the formation began to start itself, and the white light also became bright from dim, which meant that the formation had already started. The meaning here is very simple. The things have been sealed. Those who have seen things here can also be laid off. Turning around, facing the white light on the other side, Su Bai did not hurry to go out first, but felt that he smirked and shook his head. Xu Fugui was lying here for 20 years. How many generations of Western guardians came here to be killed by Xu Fugui, and now, for Xu Fugui, for the so many generations of Western guardians, the final outcome, It seems to be the most ruthless mockery of them. "Suddenly I felt that my previous work had no meaning at all, and it all depends on the change of interest of the king." Hills said with exclamation. "In our country, we usually do this kind of thing for the king......... are eunuchs." Su Bai gave Sears a knife for himself. v2 Chapter 862： The update will be late The dragon is still on the train. After waiting for Chongqing to settle down, it will be coded immediately, but it should be in the middle of the night. Everyone will wake up and see it again. I would like to inform you. Don''t panic, hold the dragon! v2 Chapter 834： Come out, kill! Once, when Xu Fugui was forcibly detained here, Su Bais feelings about this imprisonment life were simply painful and unwilling to live, and even once fell into Huangquan, but then re-entered here and succeeded Xu. When Fugui became the guardian of the land of the Eastern Protestant Road, there was not much resistance in Su Bais heart. Instead, there was a feeling of relief similar to avoiding success. After all, before today, the place of the testimony was indeed the closest place to the radio, and it was the safest place to be supposed to, but until now, the fact gave Su Bai a big slap in the face. He thought he could rely on it. The deterrence of the radio came to put an end to the influence and oppression of the man and the woman, but who knows that the radio was actually a group with the man and the woman. The reason why Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu dared to make such a decisive layout and even waited for twenty years, not because their heart is tough, not because they really exceeded the level of the audience of the same generation. Its not because they are the kind of children of destiny, not that the young master named Zhao has developed toxins that can be poisoned to the radio. It is because, as the will of the broadcast, they have joined forces with them. The emperor who is equal to one country said to you, come, you will be an anti-thief, you will help you. In the face of such a promise, in the face of such a stuffing cake, who can really refuse? It is precisely because of this guarantee that this reason has allowed Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu to take this road with great care. to this end, His own son, is an experimental tool, is a drug guide for poison, My own sister, my own parents, are indifferent to the abandonment. The personal relationships, friends, and companions that he once owned have all become victims of his own plans. The road is long and lonely, but if you have the promise and cooperation of broadcasting, then this road can always see a clear dawn. Su Bai remembers that Litchi had let Haimeimei go to Qinhuangdao with her own to find Su Yuhang''s hiding place, because Litchi is also looking for ways to avoid the broadcast eyes. But now, it really seems ridiculous, Because the Su Yuhang couple can do this step that ordinary people can''t do, the reason why they can avoid the broadcast is because the broadcast deliberately does not look at their location. It''s not that they are so clever, but that the broadcast deliberately ignores them. This is a completely different concept, which means that the difficulty of the game changes directly from extremely difficult to newbie. This is a game that is unfair. Once upon a time, Su Bai had imagined that his cheap aunt would go on this road all the time, and then saw that the road ahead was blocked, and a rocky smile was drawn on the rock. Now, obviously it is impossible. However, Su Bai is still not sure what the ultimate purpose of the man and the woman is, nor can he determine the awareness of the broadcast. What is the reason for his doing this? Its just these answers. I cant find it myself now, but the answer will be appeared, That is when the next story world mission comes, You should be able to see the answer you want. When Su Bai came out of the white light, Hills did not appear by himself, and the goods should be sent directly back to the West. The blue sky, the amber-like sea, and the vast Cangshan Mountain, this situation makes people feel refreshed, but in the eyes of Su Bai, it looks like a chewing wax. Good scenery, once you lose the mood to appreciate it, it does not mean anything. But the next moment, Su Bai immediately sensed three familiar flavors, and the three did not seem to find themselves. Su Bai waited for a while, and decided to find out that the three did not find himself, which made Su Bai''s mouth can not help but reveal a smile. There have been too many recent things, and it has been so much to make Su Bai somewhat numb, and there is no such thing as him. First of all, when I first became a guardian, I followed Hills with each other through a bronze mirror. Then Su Bai went to enlighten some tombstones, and then, with Hills, another "for glory and tradition" confrontation. Later, it was a woman who had stolen a tombstone. In the middle, there was a story world in which Su Yuhang existed in his memory. This is like a person''s experience. It is based on the big events that have been experienced, and the recent experience of Su Bai has a great impact on the body, on the soul, or on the state of mind. And it is a series of shocks, even when I suddenly discovered that my strength has already been at the peak of the advanced audience, and it can even be said that half of the feet have stepped into the middle level of the senior audience. It is not really long before he advances into a high-level audience to become a guardian. This speed of progress is also enough. It is also because of the improvement of strength, so the distance between the two sides is actually very close, but Su Bai can clearly sense the monks, Buddha and the fat three, but the three can not sense him, this is the specific performance of the power gap. "Foye, fat man, are advanced." The four people who used to have it, although there are before and after, but it seems that there has never been a situation in which someone else has been completely smashed down. Although Hills is not around, but at the foot of Su Bai, there are two guys, auspicious and wishful. Auspiciousness seems quite normal. After all, it has been out for more than ten years, and is very familiar with the outside world. However, it does not show the kindness and tension when leaving home for the first time. Some are just a kind of sadness and Remember. A lot of things, a lot of things, can''t go back, like its home. Reaching out, holding two black cats in their arms, both black cats showed their disgusting color at the same time, and prepared to resist. In terms of pride, these two black cats are similar, they are not willing to become human beings. In the hands of pets, even in the period of auspicious memory loss, Su Bai will subconsciously resent and resist each time he touches it. This is something that infiltrates into the bones. "Go look for ......... son." Su Bai said. In the next moment, the auspiciousness that was still struggling suddenly did not struggle. A kind of anger and fear intertwined eyes appeared in its mongoose. The person who used to rely on it and accompanied him also shattered it. The culprit. The real pain is betrayal. This is very appropriate for auspiciousness. At the beginning, it was crying in the blood of Huangquan. In that scene, Su Bai was remembered in his mind. In fact, for Su Bai, no matter what step Su Yuhang couple will do, no matter what kind of changes will happen in the upper layer of the broadcast, it seems that they are no longer too directly related to him. A piece of chess, a piece that has already worked, and now he just wants to do what he wants. The first one, find the little guy; The second one, no matter what kind of cheap aunt, in the end, as long as they still exist, then one day, they will go up and completely annihilate them. If you want to see the auspicious changes, you will not be struggling again, and you will let Su Bai hold them in your arms. Su Bai took out the mobile phone, the mobile phone has no power, but when you want to open the WeChat public account interface, the screen of the mobile phone automatically lights up. No need to enter anything, no need to choose anything, Su Bai just stood in the same place and said: "Use my rewards permission to ask my child Su Yuxuan''s location." However, a public number preview message like this was sent on the mobile phone WeChat screen. The cover is a "404" picture, the content is very concise: "The broadcast is in a closed maintenance state, and some services are suspended." Taking a deep breath, this made Su Bais mood drop a lot. Now, when the broadcast is most chaotic, if you can successfully get the little guys position through the rewards you just got, then whether you are going to rescue yourself or To retaliate, in fact, it is easier to operate. In a chaotic world, life is not as good as a dog. It is also the easiest time to fish in troubled waters. But the broadcast is now closed and maintained, and there is no way to get the news you want. Once the broadcast resumes order and operation, you want to do it again and do things, hinder and Oh, no doubt it will be much bigger. After all, with Su Bais temper and character, people stole your son. Do not retaliate? how is this possible! Su Bais figure disappeared in the same place, and then appeared on the opposite side of the Bohai Sea. Then, it disappeared again. There was an area on the roof of the opposite inn, and there was no warning and no notice. People''s side. Before, Su Bai did not intend to come to this brother first, because Su Bai did not want them to be dragged into their own affairs, and they would definitely retaliate against the people around Haimeimei and Haimeimei, no need to drag Fat people get into the water together, because Su Bai is clear, once they know what they are going to do, they will definitely go along with them, and they are willing to share the cause and effect that they could bear by themselves. This is not to see Su Bai and their relationship, but because in the years when the four people lived under one roof, each of them gave the little guy a meal and put the little guy on his knee to tease. The fat man just picked up the teacup and took a sip of water. When he saw the Su Bai suddenly appearing in front of him, he directly sprayed the tea out of his mouth. Su Bai was slightly sideways, and the tea did not spatter on him. "Big white...you!!!!!" The fat man was surprised to say nothing. The Buddha and the monk showed a smile on his face, and the monk''s hands were combined. He read the "Amitabha Buddha", and the Buddha''s finger was a little force, and he could see his excitement. There arent too many guest sets, and theres nothing wrong with it. Su Bai directly said: "Help me check, where is Haimeimei." I am back, Can kill people............ v2 Chapter 835： Kill the plum! The Jiangsu-Zhejiang-Shanghai shipping area has recently become a big fire. The long-term high-temperature weather that has been rare for decades has been shrouded in this land. The so-called zip zone has become a warm zone. This feeling is more clear and obvious when walking out of the airport building. "Hey, how do I feel that there is no Shanghai fever in Dali." The fat man complained helplessly. For fat people, the heat is obviously more resentful than the cold. Of course, with the strength and life level of the fat man, these hot effects are really not great for him. Its just that everyone is used to substituting themselves into the role of ordinary people in the real world, so ordinary people The temperature difference experience, they also have. Before on the plane, all four people were in first class. Su Bai told them about what he knew and what he had guessed. This is the information sharing that Su Bai did not do for Hills. But with these three people, there really is no need to hide. However, with more speculation and calculations, what is the final result? In fact, it is still necessary to see what the next story world is. The airport is not far from the old house. The four people first returned to the old house, and then the fat man, the monk and the Buddha Lord began to use their network to find the whereabouts of Haimeimei. Now that the story world is still completely closed, all the listeners who have entered the story world have been forced to push it out. That is to say, Haimeimei is definitely in the real world now. Auspicious It''s a bit useful, but fat people should also know, so there is no need to personally shoot. Looking at other people, one phone call and then one phone call to find someone to ask, Su Bai silently made a pot of tea on the coffee table, his tea art kungfu is naturally not comparable to the monk, but the level is more than amateur, just here Under the mood of mood, tea obviously has no way to play any soothing effect. Putting down the teacup, the whole person leaned on the sofa, and his hands subconsciously knead his temple. His own memory also began to return to the "one-day prisoner" story world. In that day-to-day prisoner story world, there were not many characters playing, himself, Buddha, monk, fat man, Haimeimei, Shen old man, wrong, There seems to be another one, Jie Jie. Su Bai remembers that in the world of the story, the monk gave a suggestion to exclude the law. Finally, when he pulled it together, he ruled out all the other facts that might determine that the lychee was not the deity. Finally, he found Haimeimei. . Although the story world is the story world, in the story world, the monks are all in the form of clones. The memory cannot be shared, because there are two people at all, but inexplicably, Su Bai suddenly thinks about understanding. Because Foye had said before chatting with himself on the plane, he did not know why he chose to use the sentimental way to promote, but Su Bai clearly remembered that he had been promoted in the "one-day prisoner" story world. Being a senior listener is a suggestion to the Buddha. Whether the story world and the real world can produce a corresponding degree of influence radiation under certain conditions, this white is not very clear, but if the story world is compared to a dream, even ordinary people have a dream. Will go to the person who solves the dream to analyze, then in the "day prisoner" story world, the solution appears, will he also be affected like the Buddha in the real world? Moreover, Haimeimei is such a big living person. He doesn''t like to be a solitary person who doesn''t like socializing. He doesn''t even have the same time after the three of them started their own network. None of the places were explored. Because Haimeimei has been walking in the real world for a long time, he needs to have his own network to go to activities, and also needs to be a spokesperson of Litchi to lay out in the real world. Therefore, even the recent news of Hemeimeis emergence has only shown two possibilities. One, he is retreating. Second, he was retired. Taking out the overcharged mobile phone, Su Bai found it in WeChat and sent a voice call request. It didn''t take long for it to be connected. "This world seems to have really changed. You actually came out from there." There was a little surprise in the tone of the dispelling, because Su Bai could use his own number to get in touch with himself, and he already explained Su Bai. It is now free, and the communication with the outside world is basically isolated from the ghost place in the place of the testimony. "Haimei Mei, is not here." Su Bai went straight into the knife. Before he did things and talked, he was not very concerned about the set of snakes. Now he seems to be more disgusted with the feeling of wasting time to do meaningless things. Perhaps, in the completely closed time of the second half of the land of the testimony, his character was further pushed to the lonely abyss. This feeling, and Su Bais fat man, monk and Buddhas wife also felt, but they did not go to the heart. After all, everyone understood each other. When there was a little guy around, Su Bai could occasionally show a warm side. Now that the little guy is alive and dead, he has experienced so many things recently. If he can continue to do what he is doing in his business, then it is really not a white one. "How did you know that?" The explanation for this sentence is admitted in disguise. "I am coming to you," Su Bai said. "You are already in Shanghai?" The solution was estimated in the heart. The change in the place of the testimony should be after the broadcast problem, that is to say, Su Bai came back from Shanghai after coming out of the territory of the road. There was no delay for a while. "You can come, but it is estimated that it is very difficult for you to take it away." After reversing, he looked at the middle-aged man who was sitting in the pool and his own boss, Liang Sen, sitting face to face. Being able to be equal to the owner of the house in this place is an indication of his identity. "Sorry, this has not been discussed." Su Bai''s response is still very cold, this kind of cold, so that the solution is somewhat uncomfortable, he directly hang up the phone. The character of this guy is really more and more annoying. Liang Sens gaze turned over at this time, looking to understand, Jie Xiao smiled, "The pattern of the land of the road has changed, and the guardians have been laid off." Liang Sen heard the words and nodded. He knew that Jie Jie had brought Haimeimei back to the villa and used the villa''s array method to suppress the ordinary Meimei Meimei, plus the recent time of Haimeimei. There is no task in the story world, so he has no way to break away from it. At the moment, the broadcast has changed. The little detective surnamed Su who has seen him several times is directly planning to come to the door. Until now, Liang Sen did not really understand why Jie Jie deliberately helped Su Bai to detain Haimeimei in advance, but the solution was not purely his men, so he also closed one eye. Eyes, but now, Litchi is back, and the big-level audience named Liu De from Sichuan has sent a person to come. There is no reason for not giving it. Liu De is drinking red wine. Hearing this embarrassment, he does not know the complicated relationship between Su Bai and Hai Meimei. Just like the role of "Zhao Shaoye", the person who truly knows his true identity is also absolutely embarrassed. Some secrets will only be confined to a very narrow circle. "The guardian is laid off?" Liu De Miller blinked. "Is the old rich and expensive coming out?" Xu Fuguis death and death did not spread. Only the local audience of the big audience witnessed Xu Fuguis picture of digging his wifes grave and annihilating his wifes ashes. As for others. Unless it is a person who has really touched Su Bai, it is not clear about the place of the Eastern Protestant. In fact, he has already changed the guardian. "Oh, its not Xu Fugui, its a later life." Liang Sen replied, "The land of the testimony had just changed the guardian six months ago, and Xu Fugui has left." "You should be on this train if you are old and wealthy." Liu De cares only about this matter. Litchi is back by train, which means that the train will be sent out again here, probably during this time. In the ticket, the ticket will be sent to them, but it may be because of the broadcast problem recently, so this kind of thing will naturally delay. Although in this matter, most of the big-level audiences have done only one thing like a goose-going goose - Wang Tian, But everyone knows in fact that according to this situation and form, the broadcast is still broadcast. The current chaos is only temporary. Just like the ancient ordinary people watching the Chaotang struggle, the emperor will change, but everyones days. How can I actually pass it, but the notice posted on the wall may be complicated and messy. "Should be it." Liang Sen guessed. "However, just after the phone call, I guess it is correct, the guardian of the predecessor of the Eastern Testament, his purpose should be the same as you." "He wants to come to Haimeimei?" Liu De was surprised. "Well, not only to find, he is going to kill." Liang Sen smiled slightly, the town who used to be a neighbor, his character, he had a personal experience. "Hehehe." Liu De suddenly laughed, Then, Liang Sen, who was on the side, laughed. The two big-grade audiences are sitting here drinking wine, but there is really no one else who can give up. "You are destined not to take the train to leave soon, and he will continue to stay. When you leave, if you want to kill Haimeimei, can you stop it?" Jie Jie thought in his heart, but He doesn''t think that Su Bai''s kind of person will be really "sense" until he waits for a while to let the big scorpions leave the world and then take the mental patient thinking, you really have a hard time understanding. v2 Chapter 836： Attack white! In the living room, four people were sitting on the carpet and carrying two cats. The monk is holding a bead in his hand, one after the other, but not in the Buddha. It is more like a boring continuous movement. This kind of situation rarely appears in the monk. He is very calm at any time. . Just now, the monk said that he was going to advance, Foye did not speak, the fat man did not speak, but was stopped by Su Bai. A few days ago, I faced several Indian bodhisattvas who suddenly crossed the border at the seaside. The monk became a fat man and a buddy at the time, so he chose to advance. As a result, Zhao Bianan appeared as one of the guards of the southwestern guard, Zhao Bianan. Repelled those cross-border Bodhisattvas, and stopped the advancement of the monk, because he can see that the reason why the other side is crossing the border is that the monk is a perfect opportunity for the monk to be perfect, so he intends to **** this air transport there. Recreate a big audience of your own. This time, the monk chose to advance, because Su Bai just said the location of Haimeimei, and also said the situation there. Everyone wants to go to Haimeimei and wants to take revenge. What they have to face is the big-level audience. Then look at the relationship between Litchi and Liangsen, and they may have to face more than one big-grade class. audience. This is not to smash the arm or hit the stone with the egg. It is exactly like the Polish cavalry that crashed into the German tank team. The ɮGreen cavalry of the late Qing rushed to the gun battle of the British and French forces. The ending is actually very clear. Unless there is a big miracle, this time I will take the initiative to ask for someone. There is basically no possibility of success. But the fat man decided to go, because he is the closest one to the little guy except Su Bai in the four people, almost already the little guy''s cognac. On weekdays, Su Bai is in the same place, the fat man likes to hold the small The guy let the little guy lie on his belly and tease him. "Fat Lord, I may have no children in this life, and I dare not go to the ancestors. Xiaoxuan is the dry son of the fat man. The fat man used to be so good to him before thinking about the day when the hang of the fat man. Can be with the big white, some people burn a paper money on holidays. This time, the fat man must participate. This is what the fat man said just now. Foye is calmer, but he also made his own attitude directly, on the one hand because of the little guy, on the one hand because of Su Bai, on the other hand, because on the plane, the white and the narrative of the people, Even if Su Bai did not focus on this point, but Foye still feels that the reason why he can find this advanced method should be related to the story world that Su Bai has experienced. Buddhism pays attention to karma, and Foye feels that since he took the cause, he has to take responsibility for it. Moreover, there is another very important reason for Foye and the monks. That is, when several lamas practiced, they almost killed the three people on the outskirts of Shanghai. Finally, Su Bai tried to bring two people to escape. The day when the little guy was taken away, the Buddha and the monk were at home. Right in the living room, Right next door, The father is not there, and the two of them are the equivalent of the childs cognac. They are actually taken away by the child. What about the face? However, Su Bai stopped the plan of the monk to advance, and it was very serious, because Su Bai gave a reason: "No need." These three words gave the rest of the three people in the room a slight surprise. Could it be said that there is still a backhand for Su Bai? But there are more backhands and more plans. There are two big-level audiences sitting in the town. If you want to get people, you dont want much. Because this gap in strength is not so easy to be smoothed out. Even in the living room now, there are five high-level audiences: Big White, Buddha, Fat, and auspicious and wishful, and a monk who can advance at any time, but even 6 senior listeners, face one Even two big audiences? Didn''t you see the five Buddhas crossing the border, being crushed by Zhao Bian''an alone? This is the gap in the big realm, this is a huge gap! Unless Su Bai can ask a big audience to sit in the town, it is impossible. But who can Su Bai ask? Others don''t know, but the fat man, the monk, and the Buddha are clear about Su Bai''s usual style of doing things. Let him go to the thigh of the big audience in advance, let him go to swear, may it? He did not offend people, but another Liangsen, who could not stand, was ridiculed by Su Bai. The most important thing is that even if you are in love, how much humanity can you let a big audience listen to you for another level of existence? Its just that this time, Su Bai is a bit too unusual. This makes the monks and the three of them a little hesitant, because according to the previous Su Bais habits, theyve played before theyve played, but this time, Su Bai is Wait. He is actually waiting? "Hey........." The defensive array in the room suddenly trembled at this time. The monk stood up with the fat man at the same time. The array of the house was modified by the two of them, so it was very clear that there was a strong presence outside the scene that caused the reaction of the formation. Are people coming to the door? "Oh, wait for someone to come." Su Bai stood up and "opened the circle and let her in." In fact, there is still a saying that Su Bai did not say, that is, this legal array can not stop the person. After all, that person is the strongest one in Su Bais formation. The monk finger twitched and the circle opened a hole. A woman pushed the iron door and walked in. At this time, Su Bai also walked out from the living room floor to ceiling window. "It seems that you are waiting for me." The woman looked at Su Bai, smiling, she seems to have been such an expression all the time, except calm or calm, even if she was forced to go out in the land of the testimony, but she still looks very calm. The monk and others also came out. When I saw this woman, the monk and the fat man understood that Su Bai asked them to open the circle of law, because this woman could even open the array of the land of the testimony. How can the array of battles stop her? After all, when the four of them joined forces to kill the old man, the old party was just a senior listener. "Do you know what I am doing?" Chen Ru asked, at the same time, she frowned slightly, because Su Bai''s attitude and calm when she came in, made her instinctively feel uncomfortable. The other party guessed that he would come, the other party is waiting for her, which means that he has entered the rhythm of the other party, below, is used. "The three tombstones you selected, I have realized it afterwards. I can''t completely rebuild the tombstones 100%, but relying on my sentiments, I can let them reproduce them in 30%." Su Bai said. This is the standard attitude of talking about the price. "Not enough." Chen Ru said, she knew that Su Bai could not give herself what she wanted so smoothly. The other party was so active. Obviously, afterwards, there was something to be done. Since it was a transaction, then he had to give himself first. Strive for the best interests, and then, on the basis of your own satisfaction, consider the other party''s requirements to measure whether you promise to do this transaction. "I have also learned a lot of other tombstones before, I will reproduce them to you as much as possible." Su Bai continued. "Well, let me talk about your conditions now." Chen Ru is still very calm. "I want to kill a person. That person is now in Shanghai, but there are two big-level audiences around that person. One of them will definitely stop, the other will be awkward, but will not stand on my side." Bai said. "You want me to be... when you are a thug?" Chen Rus eyes exude a glimmer of light, and a majestic pressure immediately came down. A senior listener, actually wants to drive himself to be a hitter! "You will not be involved in causality, because I am going to kill, he first stole my son, I retaliate against him, and it is natural that since someone is willing to protect him, you can help me, but also can be even." Su Bai continued Road. "Is there a place where two big audiences are sitting in the town, I can sense that place, they didn''t go, and they didn''t move." Chen Ru looked at Su Bai. "They should be waiting for you, waiting for you to be self-reliant." Go to the door." With the dignity of the audience, they certainly cant be scared away by Su Bai. In fact, Su Bais fat man and Shang Faye are also clear, unless they wait for themselves to wait and suppress themselves. Otherwise the other party cannot leave so quickly. Even if the big man can take Haimeimei away from Shanghai, even if Liangsen will not stop, he is still waiting for Su Bai to go to the door, waiting for Su Bai to stand in front of him. This is actually the reason why Su Bai called with such an attitude and solution, and the solution was also intended to tell Liang Bai and Liu De. "There is another reason, I believe that you will agree." Su Bai smiled at Chen Ru, and was not coerced by Chen Ru''s momentum. After all, he and Chen Ru had passed, and that time, Chen Ruhui Oh. "Say." "The train is back, right?" Su Bai asked. "Correct." "Since the train is back, it will not be too far away. I believe that the train will start when the broadcast solves its problems and returns to normal. Now, if you help me, you will get a chance to be beaten by the cause and effect and a big audience. Once you wait for the big audience to get off the train, you will no longer have this kind of opportunity. Opportunity to confront the audience of the audience to gain an advanced level of combat perception. Since you can steal the tombstone in order to advance, you will go to the place of the testimony. This time, Do you dare to accompany me? Su Bai does not know the specific strength of Chen Ru, but Su Bai and Chen Ru have handed over. He can feel that although Chen Ru is not a big audience, the real power of this woman has really surpassed the advanced audience even advanced. The scope of the audience''s peaks. Chen Ru turned around and did not promise or refused. It was only slightly strange: "you''ve changed, You actually talk about strategy, Will find a helper. v2 Chapter 837： Burning, attacking fat! For this evaluation, Su Bai is unmoved. He knows that he sometimes feels impulsive, even hysterical, regardless of the consequences, just as he used to be an ordinary person who would create a killing club to kill people. At that time, Su Bai was also Can not control this kind of murderous impulse in my heart. But take a look at it. When it was still an ordinary person, Su Bai went to kill every time. Before the planned arrangement and the subsequent sweeping work, there were smokers, Chu Zhao and other people to take care of the dishes, plus their own identity and As long as there is no major leakage, there is basically no doubt that he will lead to a fire. He is not a terrorist who is rushing to the downtown area with a machete or a big truck. After learning about his own life, Su Baiming knew that his existence was actually the layout and planning of the couple, but Su Bai did not choose to commit suicide, and ended himself with suicide to make him cheap. Mom bamboo baskets hit the water empty. Impulsive and stupid, there is still a big difference. Chen Rus statement is the default business. She pursued Shanghai from the Bohai Sea. The purpose is actually to obtain some tombstone inheritance from Su Bai. She has been stuck in the peak of senior audience for a long time, and she needs some opportunities and Stimulus allows you to advance, and the conditions given by Su Bai are actually more critical than the first one. It is possible to play against a big-level audience without the karma. This is very significant for Chen Ru, and it is definitely much larger than the incomplete tombstone inheritance from Su Bai. Two people It can be said that each is needed. Going now? Chen Ru asked, because she didnt see the idea that Su Bai was ready to leave now, knowing that the other persons big man stayed in the place without leaving the target, that is, waiting for Su Bai, if Su Bai has been tempered for a long time, and the other party will think that Su Bai is awkward. In this case, he does not have to wait for the big one to take Haimei. Su Bai did not answer, but his mobile phone rang at this time, then took it out and glanced and said: "Go." The fat man drove his Audi car in. Chen Ru was sitting in the co-pilot position. Su Bai, the monk and the Buddha Lord were sitting behind. Originally, the people didn''t need to take the bus, but the fat man came to the sentence: Since it is going to find the place. I can''t go over and make people laugh. Su Bai did not remind the fat man that you drove this car in the past, and in the eyes of others, it was similar to jokes. Liu Des third cup of red wine has already been drunk, and Liang Sen has long picked up the newspaper and watched it. He has various shortcomings, even some of his temperament is in the upper circle. It spread, but no one can obliterate the fact that he is a big audience; Liu De came, and the task with the lychee came. He Liangsen handed over the man and accompanied you to drink a glass of wine. He gave it to him and his attitude and face. You must stay here and deliberately not wait for a junior to be provocative. Did he Liang Xing really wait to call you and wait for someone to come to the door? "He won''t come." Liu said, and he waited a little impatient. In fact, Liu De''s heart is not very calm now, because the lychee suddenly returns, the train will be ready to go in the near future. There are still a lot of things that need to be dealt with and prepared, but since the other party is ready to grab people, he feels that it is too much to lose a sense of his own identity and status if he let a senior audience "scare". Although their existence at this level is a thoughtful old fox, but after all, people are human beings, and the shadow of a famous tree, the prestige and reputation of a person, sometimes for a big audience, No, but sometimes it is also very important. Liu De glanced at Liang Sen, who was sitting comfortably in front of himself in the newspaper. He knew that after everyone went there by train, Liang Sen, who had always been "famous", would probably eat his own kind. The bitter fruit under. There is no broadcasting restriction in that place. Some are just the absolute opposition between the audience and the local indigenous people. What is the status of Liang Sen at that time? Can he continue to maintain this kind of cloudless attitude in the real world? A group of hounds are out of the cage, whoever is overbearing who can make the rest of the people fear to eat the most full, and those who are weak can only be used as cannon fodder, even if you are in danger, maybe the companions are too lazy to save you, because I feel that you It is optional. For example, if in that place, if Litchi is besieged by the Aboriginal, a large audience will definitely be forced to rescue, and if Liang Sen is besieged, everyone will have to pay a price to save Liang Sen. Wouldn''t it be too cost-effective? As a big-level audience, in peacetime, even the existence of Litchi''s status is difficult to command him, let alone let him run his legs, but at this time, Liu De knows that he and Litchi are doing well. Relationships can better live in that place for a longer time. Those who are not eager to die, who are not afraid of death, who are purely brave, have long died in the time of experience, low-level audience, and ordinary audience. Now, who is climbing to this position, which one is not a life of nine deaths? Which one is not struggling to survive in every dangerous situation? "I will come." Standing on the side like a "waiter", the solution reminded me at this time, perhaps because of a feeling of sympathy, perhaps because when the train leaves, the next era belongs to him. And Su Bai''s generation of people, so this time the untied **** sat very embarrassed. In addition, he explained that he had personally shot and arrested Haimeimei in front of Chenguang and was trapped under this villa. Is it just to wait for the lychee to come back to the lychee? how is this possible. The attitude of dispelling Liu De is unclear. After all, he and Jie Jie are not a level of people. Naturally, they will not care about the relationship between Jie Jie and Su Bai, nor will they analyze the mentality of who and who is now. Liang Sen, who was reading the newspaper by the side, knew it well. I dont know why, since I knew the Su Bai, my assistant began to unconsciously want to get closer and close to it. If it wasnt for himself, maybe He is going to move to the old house and live with the few people. However, Liang Sen did not say anything. He was the one who was about to leave. After waiting for his own group of trains to leave, the world is to solve this generation. The solution is that his own assistants are not fake. But the relationship between the two is difficult to define so clearly. "Forget it, wait." Liu De stood up, he was ready to leave, and then looked at Liang Sen, Liang Sen nodded, meaning that Jie Jie would release Hai Meimei from the villa array. He explained that he had dragged Su Bai for so long. If Su Bai really did not plan to come and chose to keep a low profile, then his solution would be considered a benevolence. However, at this time, an Audi A6 was so straightforward to open in, the security door hall at the gate of the villa group naturally could not stop the car. Liu De turned around unexpectedly. He didn''t actually hear much about Su Bai. The reason why the rest of the big guys knew about Su Bai was because of the Su Yuhang couple. In other words, we can know that the existence of Su Yuhangs husband and wife is also outstanding in the circle of the audience of the Dagu class. Because they want to imitate the road of the Su Yuhang couple, they will study them. Once they are studied, they can find out that the couple have children in the real world, and then follow the slogan and use the huge relationship network built by their status to find Su Bai in the top down. Some information and information at the time of the audience is not a difficult thing at all. Liu De does not know Su Bai, can only show that he is only a new tender in the audience of the audience, and there is not much ambition. Maybe it is slightly better than Liang Sen, otherwise How did Litchi not let people like Zhao Bian''an help him to mention Haimeimei? Audi car stopped, the fat man first got off the car, followed by the monk, Su Bai and Buddha, Chen Ru sitting in the co-pilot position did not come down, she verbally agreed to the conditions of Su Bai, but really did not It is necessary to put yourself in the position of the falcon. The fat man''s hand was in the bag and quietly pressed the phone: "TheyToldHim Don\''tYouEverComeAroundHere Don\''tWannaSeeYourFace, YouBetterDisappear TheFire\''sInTheirEyes AndTheirWordsAreReallyClear SoBeatIt, JustBeatIt........." The dynamic rhythm of Michael Jackson''s "BeatIt" began to vent, and the fat man swayed the long bangs that he had left because he hadn''t had a haircut for a long time. He was arrogant, with a cigarette in his mouth, striding forward. Su Bai, the monk, and the Buddha were obviously a little embarrassed by the fat man''s own play. The three people subconsciously stopped their steps and did not follow the rhythm with the rhythm; opposite, I am preparing to open the solution to the cage, Liang Sen put down the newspaper, Liu Des facial expression was a little stiff, and he couldnt help but pump it......... The fat man is still immersed in his own world. He hasn''t realized that his friend has stopped to pretend that he doesn''t know him. He is holding a cigarette and pointing to Liu De and Liang Sen in front of him. Spit, spoke: "Give your dog''s eyes, hand over the people, know who you are facing? The broadcast is his father, the announcer is a fuck, The biggest prince in the audience! v2 Chapter 838： You are a B! The fat man is a white matter before he becomes an audience. The person who runs the white matter is always not professional knowledge, because most people do not understand this aspect, and even the people who actually believe this thing in this era are more and more The less it is, even the old people, how superstitious they are, it is really hard to say that the traditional feudal superstitious activities have now shifted more and more to the "intangible culture". Bai Shier and his party, the most important thing is to be able to flicker, flickering in the main house, flicking down the relatives and friends who are coming to condolence, and fooling everyone down, then you can get your salary, everyone is happy, once they say the wrong thing Its a very common thing to interrupt your legs. After all, your main family is just dead. Everyone is immersed in sorrow. Peoples emotions are also very sensitive at this time. . At this time, the fat man is completely taking out the instinct of the guy who used to eat. Broadcasting is his embarrassment, The announcer is a fuck, Even the "Prince of the Prince" in the mouth of the fat man - Su Bai, was at the moment. The monk silently recited Amitabha in his heart, and the Buddha Lord was subconsciously holding his breath and fearing his own laughter. On the plane, the matter passed by Su Bai and they said that the meaning is very simple. Broadcasting is a rule, a procedure similar to the existence of a program, but it does not know what causes its own emotions. In short, it is There is a "self-awareness" on the rule. Why does this self-awareness appear and who caused it to appear? It is not known for the time being, but what can be confirmed now is that this "self-awareness" has formed a story of broadcasting. The atmosphere of the pursuit of "story" in the world. In fact, if you open the story of the broadcast, you can see the essence of the story world more clearly, that is, like raising a donkey, let the audience kill and plunder the sentiment and growth. This story is just a condiment. Just like a dish, you can''t eat it without adding condiments. It''s hard to swallow, but if you hold your nose and eat it, the energy your body should get can still give it to you. As for Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu, after they helped the broadcast consciousness to "free" themselves, what is the next step, Su Bai is not known, but it is certain that the broadcast will not be controlled by them, their biggest It may be that the integration of one''s own consciousness into the broadcast can''t affect the broadcast like the previous "broadcast consciousness". Its like an emperor colluding with a traitor to successfully hijack himself, but can these two anti-thieves go back to the throne to control the country? The country is still this country, the state machine will have a period of chaos, but it will not fall apart because of the disappearance of an emperor. The emperor is only the spokesperson of the state machine, a representative of the vested interests, unless this vested interest The group was badly wounded or the country could continue to operate. Therefore, although this time, Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu are very involved in the color, but these two people, it is impossible to replace the position of the broadcast to control the rules of broadcasting. This is something that Alexander and Emperor Qin Shihuang did not do more than 2,000 years ago. Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu were only going to take this step in the "Zhao Shaoye", but they did not overwhelm the broadcast by themselves. . But those who know such specific details are really a minority. Su Bai is a direct participant and a chess piece to be used, so he knows a lot, and in this case, most of them are big. The only thing the audience can do is to stay in the air like a silly goose. The specific insider and essence are simply not available. Liu De heard the fat mans words and laughed directly. He was laughing at the fat mans nonsense. He was laughing at the fat mans imaginative imagination. He was laughing at the fat mans saying and the Prince. "The name is nonsense. But slowly, Liu De no longer laughs, because he saw Liang Sen, who was sitting in the newspaper and was not talking about himself. His face showed a rare and serious expression. Liang Sen is unlikely to deliberately make expressions to deceive himself. This is very clear to Liu De. After all, Liang Sen has already agreed to hand over Hai Meimei to him, so he does not have to play a two-sided and three-knife trick at this time. This time, Liu De hesitated. Liang Sen knows a few things, because his relationship with Litchi, because of the relationship between Jie Yu and Su Bai, so he knows a lot of insider, the sudden change of the broadcast a few days ago also made him think directly that it is almost legendary. The couple who existed for generations. "Oh, how did you come out, how was it treated, you should be clear, even if you retreat 10,000 steps, the two people really invited the day to do that step, but you, you are in them two What is the difference between a persons heart and a piece of garbage? Liang Sen said this to Su Bai, and Liu De, who stood there again, turned up the waves in his heart! What a ghost, The change that occurred in the broadcast a few days ago was made by the father and mother of this person? In the audience circle, when did such a terrible family appear? Because of the deliberate nature of choice, the audience rarely sees a few people becoming listeners. Of course, it is not unique. Some listeners are using their own power to change the fate of their loved ones. The final outcome is to pull their loved ones into the audience. This is a crazy nightmare game like this. In the fire in Tianjin, the old firefighter watched as his son was about to be swallowed by the fire but did not move. The reason is also here. Of course he can save his son, but if he saves, his son is very It may soon die in the world of stories that are more terrifying and more affliction than hell. The old firefighters hesitated in the two choices of letting their sons sacrifice with honor and bury themselves in fear. Moreover, even if a family of people has become an audience, there are very few people who can live in a family and become ordinary listeners. As for the older family, they have become seniors and have never heard of it! But now, Liang Sen clearly told himself a terrible fact in this discourse, which is not to be shocked by Liu De. The fat man did not speak any more, but at this time, Su Bai took a few steps forward and walked until it was less than five meters away from Liang Sen and Liu De. The sudden addition of the fat man did not exceed the expectations of Su Bai, but the effect seems to be really good. Although Liang Sens tone is full of unbelief, if he really does not believe, why should he export himself? Since he spoke, even if he suddenly sang "Interna Nathana", it can still prove that the fat words of the fat man have had an impact on him! In the eyes of Su Bai, there seems to be no Liu De, but now Liu De, who is diverting information from the bottom of the river, does not care about Su Bais attitude towards himself, even if he just chose to stay because the juniors attitude towards himself is too The reason of disrespect. "Liang boss, there is a saying, I believe that you know, Cangjie knows the etiquette, clothing and food and knows the honor and disgrace. They used to be, before. They are scared. They don''t know if they have a future. They don''t know if they have hope. They don''t know when their feet suddenly become the abyss and thoroughly swallow them. At that time, of course, they would not care about anything, and would not care about their parents, their friends, or even their own sons. Just as Liu Bang was chased by Xiang Yu, he abandoned his wife and children. But now? They have succeeded, and I can tell you clearly and plainly that you dont have to guess again, you dont have to confuse, you dont have to hesitate, because they are really successful. Have you ever seen such a big problem with broadcasting? Since they have succeeded, then my son, my DNA fragment and their hugely similar sons, will they be exactly the same as they were when they were precarious? This reason, I believe that Liang Boss understands. Liang Sen smiled slightly. He didn''t seem to be really affected by Su Bai''s "hot fight". Even he became calmer than before. "Little detective, you can''t fool me. My understanding and feelings about broadcasting are more profound than you. First of all, I don''t think they are successful. Even if there is a problem with the broadcast, people will have a fever and a small fever. The disease is already there, the train has returned, meaning that the broadcast will soon resume order and continue to do what it has to do. You think that you are here to slap the skin, we will be scared by you........." Su Bai suddenly reached out and waited for Liang Sen to speak. "One place." Su Bai raised a finger. "What?" Liang Sen frowned slightly, and he didn''t know what Su Bai meant. "A quota." Su Bai repeated. "what do you want to say in the end?" "There is no place to receive train tickets." Su Bai added his words. Liang Sen suddenly stopped, Liu De, who was on the side, also slammed his eyes. The solution is a slight frown. The fat man maintains a confident style, but deep inside is a great appetite for the cooperation of Su Bai. The monk who is still standing by the car looks as usual with the Buddha. Sitting in the car, Chen Ru slightly grinned and lamented that the rumor was really unreliable. Is this really a mental illness? "It''s ridiculous!" Liang Sen suddenly laughed. But Su Bai also smiled slightly, looking at Liang Sen with a look of care for children with intellectual disabilities. Is it ridiculous? Isn''t it enough for others to know you enough? When you testify, Laozi stood by and watched. You are a B, I don''t believe you will not eat this set at all! v2 Chapter 839： Su Bais progress Liang Sen no longer speaks, even if his eyes are still full of jokes and disdain, but Su Bai is clear, this guy, already hearted, he is already thinking and hesitating. This is normal, because Su Bai clearly understands the nature of Liang Sen. At this time, the olive branch thrown out by himself is like Liang Sen. It is like a person who suddenly shouted "Knife under the knife" before the execution of the execution, even if this is the voice of the child. Even if it sounds like a joke, Liang Sen must have to look over and take a serious look. He has to confirm it! At the beginning, the breath of the broadcast came, Liang Sen was scared to huddle at the table, he desperately suppressed his strength, and finally was relieved to join the fat man and others to open the seal to force him to continue to suppress it. Going on the road. He is like an old ox, you don''t take the whip to smoke him, he doesn''t know how to run forward. It''s not surprising that when Liang Sen proved his way to put his tombstone and lychee''s tombstone together, the result was directly hit by the lychee tombstone. Fragment left a sentence "you also match". This kind of thing, not to mention the people who are together with the lychee, even if he can actually become a testimony, it is also an incredible thing for the rest. Liang Sen knows that he shouldnt seem to be so anxious to eat the set of Su Bais own. He knows that 99% of this is a trap. Its a big cake that Su Bai painted for himself, but Liang Sen Can''t control himself, even if only one percent of hope is left, he can''t ignore Liang Sen. The train is back, The train will also drive away in the near future. He didn''t want to leave here. He didn''t want to go to that place. He had a hunch that he would go to that place and die very quickly. He would even be reduced to cannon fodder. It was a garbage dump, burying one after another fallen big-grade audience, and it was a mass grave of the audience! Liu Des eyes stunned. He noticed the subtle changes in Liangs attitude, but sometimes its called Ignorants are fearless. Moreover, he also has a big difference with Liang Sen, who likes to look forward to it, regardless of him. Believe it or not, Su Bai is not broadcasting the second generation. No matter how many of Su Bais words are true, he is absolutely unbelievable. This young man in front of him, There is absolutely no way to be arrogant. He Liu De will never believe that radio will become the private industry of his "Su" family! Therefore, when Su Bai looked at the solution, he gestured to open the prison. When he was going to take Haimeimei, the Liu De on the side finally took the shot. He stayed here to teach the junior. Now, teach the junior. The mind is actually very weak, but he still needs to test, or to leave a name for himself. Between the young mans vain words and the lychee camp, he decisively chose the latter. Haimeimei, this person, He must complete his commitment to Litchi and take him away! Liu De shot, this is not out of Su Bai''s expectations. In fact, when he gestured to Jie Jie, the whole person''s air machine has already been raised. He knows that he and the fat man''s bluff can only make Liang Sen. This cowardly character is not blended with the wall, but if you want to rely on this means to directly scare the two big-level audiences without action, Su Bai has not taken it for granted. Therefore, when Liu Des figure instantly approached himself, Su Bais body appearance instantly turned into a blue color, and the power of the ancient stiffness covered the surface of the body to form the first defense, followed by the blood line. In the vertical and horizontal, weaved a mysterious network, forming a second line of defense, and then condensed into the surface of the skin with the power of the blood, as a third line of defense. But until the real contact, Su Bai was deeply aware of the gap between his current strength and the real big audience. "Hey........." Liu De did not have the rest of the movements. He just used his own body to lean against Su Bai. This is a bit like the action of the street on the street, but it is this movement that instantly disintegrates the white A layer of sturdy defense, in an instant, the zombie breath began to roll in the Su Bai body, making Su Bai a sigh. However, the strength of the stock has not yet ended. It has actually broken the blood line of Su Bai, and then shocked the blood of Su Bai. The other party is just such an action, and it instantly ruined its own arrangement. The next two layers of defense, and Su Bai is very clear, the other party seems to have not completely killed the heart! Is this the gap in strength? "Go!" The fat man turned his head and shouted at the one who was still sitting in the car. But Chen Ru sat there and did not move. The fat man is in a hurry, this woman will not drop the chain at the crucial moment! Liu De easily relied on the defense of the juniors, and his hand extended. He planned to directly clamp the Su Bai. However, Su Bai gradually receded at this time, but the space around him suddenly swarmed up. Liu De only felt that the palm of his hand was falling into the quagmire, which was a bit out of bounds. This reaction of Su Bai made Liu De very scared, because this is the ability of a large-scale audience recognized by Andy, and the invisible around him is tangible, somewhat similar to Tai Chi, and the big one The audience was a Taiji doorman before becoming an audience. "It''s a bit of a skill." But the surprise was just a surprise. Liu Des other hand also sneaked out. For a time, Liu Des heart was thundering and thundering, as if a thunderstorm was rising. This force instantly defeated the momentum that Su Bai had just condensed. This is the absolute strength of the crushing, but also a very unreasonable way! Of course, this also reflects the mentality of Liu De at this time. He is not willing to let Su Bai show any ridiculous means and then continue to make a few moves under his own hands. If this is the case, even if he wins in the end, he will lose face. In fact, he is still himself. Moreover, this guy is said to have been the guardian of the land of the Eastern Testimony. It seems that he did not enlighten the stone monument under Huang Quan. God knows how many generations he learned, even the previous generation and even more forward. The ability of the generation''s big-level audience, even if it is not the true biography, but if you only understand two or three percent of the analogy, This son, even if he does not look at his messy "Prince" status, when he waits for him to become the peak of a high-level audience or wait for his testimony to succeed, who can make him in the same class? However, just as Liu De''s majestic pressure was tilted down, Su Bai suddenly had a twist. The figure was actually moved by Liu De''s eyelids and moved away by nearly half a meter. "boom!" Even if he moved half a meter away, the force of the thunderstorm that Liu Des palm was pouring down would still fly out of the white sand. However, it was because of the shift of half a meter, so Su Bai was hit by the ground and did not squat with one hand, but the face was flushed with a flush of blood, eyes and ears all have blood overflowing, and the body shape shook. But still persisted. The side of the solution suddenly condensed, he actually saw Su Bai took two strokes under the hands of a big audience, although he has always been in absolute disadvantage, but he did not kneel. This guy, the progress of this time, is so terrible! Explain clearly, if you let yourself and Su Bai fight once again, then Su Bai does not have to restrain himself from his own illusion as he did last time, so he will defeat himself. Now Su Bai can use the most direct The power kills himself, just like the one who beats him like Liu De. The gap is already so big. Jie Jie thought in my heart. Liang Sens finger tapped on the coffee table gently, and the force of the thunderstorm leaked out by Liu was dispelled. He didnt want his estate to be blown up, but at the same time, he was also on Su Bais just in Liu. The performance of the German team was taken aback. This little detective has gone so far beyond understanding. To know that Jie Jie has always been with him, he should be the best group of his generation, but this little detective is advanced to the senior audience after the solution, but now it is not just catching up. Its already a lot beyond understanding. With the strength of the advanced audience, it is enough to be proud of the two strokes under the hands of a big audience. Unlike other people watching the lively mind, Liu De only feels the burning pain on his face, or does not shoot, since he did not get the first time to take this junior, if it spreads, he Liu Des reputation will be worse than Liang Sens reputation; Liang Sen is awkward, but everyone is still somewhat jealous of Liang Sens strength, because this guy is too embarrassed, so there are not many opportunities to show strength, but if he cant suppress a senior audience in time, Once passed out, after arriving at that place, other big-level audiences will have great doubts and contempt for their own strength. Liu De''s figure once again came forward. This time, he was angry and even killed. However, at this time, a shadow suddenly appeared between Su Bai and Liu De. When Liu De figured up, this shadow also directly hit Liu De. "Hey!" There was a terrible shock around the room. Even if there was a blessing in this villa, it still couldnt control the power. The surrounding cement tiles burst instantly and the lawn vegetation was gray. A gully appeared in the place where the two collided. Liu Des figure stopped in place, Chen Ru stepped back three steps, but her face was filled with an exhilarating war, and even the breath became a little more urgent at this time. "Your opponent is me." Chen Ru pointed to Liu De. At this moment, the fat man came over and took Su Bai to stand up. Su Bai looked to understand, and he nodded and explained that Su Bai came with himself. And the stalemate here, Su Bai was handed over to Chen Ru, and he believed that the mad woman who had dared to prove the land to steal the tombstone would not let herself down. v2 Chapter 840： crazy Broadcasting is a very reasonable existence. It has to be reasonable, and as a result, its audiences have to start to make sense. Therefore, it is also very clear. Haimeimei was instructed by the lychee with the mask that the lychee left for him to come to the old house to steal the little guy and hurt the auspiciousness. In this matter, Su Bai had absolute retaliation for Haimeimei and Litchi. . Nowadays, Liu De was asked by Litchi to pick up Haimeimei, and Liu De became an "accomplice". Of course, at that time, Haimeimeis "stupid loyalty" and Litchi and Andys "richness" made They are not very concerned about the punishment caused by this unreasonable behavior, but at least gave Su Bai a reason to counterattack. At this moment, Chen Ru took the initiative to help Su Bai to block Liu De, and it was reasonable. At least, she would not be responsible for any causality because of her own shot. Although the radio is "squeaky", everyone knows that its wake is only a matter of time, just like a tiger has a nap, and the sheep still dare not be too arrogant at this time. Fat man, monk and Buddha three followed him behind Su Bai. After standing up, Su Bai refused the support of the fat man. One person walked a little vainly and walked into the underground parking lot of the villa. The shocks outside are endless. It is obvious that the battle between Chen Ru and Liu De has begun to heat up. This also illustrates the terribleness of Chen Rus woman. She is not a big audience, but has the power to transcend her own level. This woman is so eager to get the opportunity and opportunity to go to the advanced sermon, it is like an ancient mountain thief, his majesty has a hundred thousand thieves, how can he still feel at ease to continue to occupy a hill as a bandit? Because the swimming pool was blown up, the water began to infiltrate, so the steps leading to the underground garage were also full of water stains, and everyone''s shoes stepped on it from time to time to make a crisp sound. When he reached the bottom, he solved his clap, and a night pearl rose up, emitting light and floating in the air. "The power supply system here has been broken, it will be just a point." Jie Jie explained. The two powerful players with the strength of the audience are in the top of the show, and the damage and destruction caused by it is difficult to estimate. It can be said that if there is no Liangsen sitting there, he should try to remove the residual energy leaked from the two sides battles. It has long been razed to the ground and even a huge pit. The illumination of the night pearl is very good, it should be a low-grade instrument, this thing is not a thing for ordinary listeners, but for today''s people, it can only be a plaything. In the corner position, a man curled up there, the light of the night pearl did not cause him to pay the slightest attention, even when the people came to him, he still did not look up. He is alive, he is also awake, but he seems to be dead, but also like chaos. Su Bai squatted in front of Haimeimei. He saw a sly face, but the pair didn''t have the slightest bright scorpion. th, This sentence can perfectly describe the status of Haimeimei at this time. "The matter of the quota is true?" Jie Jie asked at this time, he asked his boss. "Guess?" Su Bai did not answer directly. In fact, everyone knows that this is a fake, but Liang Sen is not willing to kill that hope. "If the ticket is sent, it is still a short time away from the train." This is to remind Su Bai, the boss of his own, may retaliate by then. "The identity of my grandfather?" Su Bai asked. Jie Jie fell into meditation, yes, even if the ticket was sent, but according to the character of his boss, whether he dares to make up his mind to retaliate, may not be really sure. "Well, he gave it to you." The solution took a few steps back and stopped interrupting Su Bai. In fact, he had thought about the way to ask Haimeimei before, but he couldn''t know anything about Su Bai''s son from this person''s mouth. Otherwise, he wouldn''t mind selling it directly to Su Bai, but Su Bai. After all, it is a party. Even if you know that you may not be able to ask anything from this state of Haimeimei, you still have to hand over Haimeimei to Su Bai to ask or to torture. As for the lychee, the solution is really not very concerned. He and Litchi are staggered by an era. Moreover, the group of people will eventually leave. The world is now going to belong to their generation. Su Bais fingers came out and clicked on Haimeis chin position. Then, the others face was slowly lifted up, and the empty eyes of the other side stared at themselves without any vitality. Su Bai remembers the scene when he first met Haimeimei. It should be in a hotel lobby. Haimeimei made a joke to her little experiencer in a gesture of coming over. It was purely old. The bird teased the rookie''s tricks, and then the biggest reward in the story world was robbed by himself. After that, the two sides met several times. After the Qinhuangdao, the camps of both sides began to clear. But if it wasn''t for the "one-day prisoner" story world, Su Bai really couldn''t think of it. The person who stole the little guy from the old house that day was actually Haimeimei. "Look at me." Su Bai said that he had just been seriously injured in Liu De, so the voice of his voice seemed a little weak, but the angry emotion was slowly emanating. It is this person in front of his own eyes, and he has lost his son! Hemeimei looked indifferent. He didn''t seem to understand Su Bai at all. He even looked at the other side slightly, and his mouth showed a smile. "boom!" Su Bai slammed the other side against the wall, and Haimeimeis body began to subconsciously struggle, but the skinny dead camel was bigger than Ma, and even if Su Bai was seriously injured, it was not the ordinary senior of Haimeimei. Inciting, at the same time, Haimeimei''s own physical state is also extremely weak, and he can''t even play the strength of a senior. "look at me!" Su Bai repeated his words again. Jaimei is still the same as before, and the explanation behind it is clear. The guy has collapsed since he knew that he was being used by the litchi that night and even slowly changed his orientation. Yes, as an audience, he did not collapse in the world of horror stories, but collapsed in the real world. This has to be said to be a very ironic thing. "Why don''t you look at me?" Su Bai didn''t ask this time because his **** had already entered the eyes of Haimeimei. "Ah, ah, ah, ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!! hurt!!!!!!!!!!!" Haimeimei began to frantically struggle, but Su Bais fingers continued to stir in his eyes, and the blood spattered and spattered on Su Bais face and clothes, but Su Bai did not care about these. He just asked again and again to continue his actions: "Don''t look at me, what do you want your eyes to do?" Finally, Su Bai took his fingers back, and Haimeimei crouched on the ground with her own eyes, whispering incessantly, with a crying room. The man who had smashed his earlobe in the world of "Paper Man" story is now completely smashed, not the flesh, but the spirit. Su Bai did not let Haimeis mourning last for a long time. He once again grabbed Haimeis neck and pressed the whole person on the cold parking lot. "Tell me, where did you get my son, where is he, where is he!" Su Bai is like a wild animal roaring. However, Haimeimei just kept shouting pain, pain, pain, and did not care about Su Bais question. The monk standing behind and watching this scene leaned against the solution and asked: "Can you search for the soul?" Jie Xiao shook his head. "I asked the boss. The boss said that his soul has been smashed several times. It was so weak. In fact, his talent is not much worse than us, but it is consumed as hard. The use of the product is abolished. Even if my boss personally searches for the soul, the soul of the other party is estimated to be extinguished in an instant without getting the slightest message." The monk heard the words and sighed. At the same time, he felt ridiculous, because he could see it. Haimeimei was really crazy. In this state, entering the next story world is also a sure ending. Su Bai is still roaring, but Haimeimei still has no answer and reaction. He is just mourning the pain, mourning his own pain, and even mixed with "big sister, I hurt", "big sister, I am so hurt" Discourse. The fat man sighed aside, and the Buddha was also dignified. It is obviously not feasible to know the whereabouts of the little guy from Haimeimei. Su Bai has the reward authority to ask the radio, but the broadcast is now in a state of demise. And if the broadcast resumes running, then the little guy will definitely be removed. You know, the reason why Haimeimei stole the little guy is to listen to the order of Litchi. This is a dead knot. If you don''t look at the chaotic gap and find the little guy at the fastest speed, then it is likely to return to the situation at the beginning. Su Bai no longer roared, and he knew that he couldn''t ask anything. Jaime plum curled up on the ground and twitched with great pain, like a poor bed bug. Su Bai, who had just calmed down, suddenly seemed to be crazy. His eyes were red and he reached out to mention Haimeimei. At the same time, he stabbed his fangs into the body of Haimeimei and began to bite his body and began to chew his flesh and blood. , began to feed on his bones, and even the zombies suffocation leaked out and began to burn the soul of Haimeimei. Su Bais image is completely lost. He wants to do everything he can to torture the man in front of him in various ways that he can now use. "You still me......... son.........and me.........son..." v2 Chapter 841： I am so scared! Su Bai is like a zombie beast. He bites and swallows the sea plum in front of him. Hemeimei still screams again and again, but gradually, Haimeimeis body has completely lost its vitality. Both the soul and the flesh suffered from the torture and blow from Su Bai, which for him was as much as blocking all the way of life. In the end, a blue circle of light rose from the body of Haimeimei, and slowly transformed into the appearance of a butterfly, which is the soul carrier of Haimeimei and the final foundation of Haimeimei. Su Bai looked up. At this time, his face was full of blood, his eyes were flashing with red color, and he was suppressed for too long. Now, one of his enemies is in front of him, even if the ending is not very good, even if he does not have The way to get the expected information from the other party, but at least let yourself recover some interest first. The wings of the butterfly are slowly falling off, because it is surrounded by the white zombies of Su Bai. These suffocates have a powerful damage effect on the soul. In the current state of Haimeimei, I want to use the soul to smash. It is impossible to leave. Quietly watching the enemy to do the final fading, slowly enjoying the aftermath of the enemy''s last remaining in the world, this is a very enjoyable thing, and Su Bai is doing this at this time. thing. His hatred, his anger, has accumulated one layer after another in his heart, and he has suppressed one after another. Now, he is doing his best to extend his revenge on Haimeimei for a long time. Like the prey in the mountains, every valuable place from the corner to the fur to the flesh to the bones are stripped out, and they are unwilling to let go and waste. Uncle is pouting beside him. He doesn''t quite agree with Su Bai''s practice, because this kind of burning other people''s soul far exceeds any torture that ordinary people know, but the solution is clearer, at this time. Su Bai seems to be able to make his heart slightly better in this way. The monk did not recite "Amitabha". Su Bais hatred is of course great, but the monk did not hate this Haimeimei. It was this person in front who came to the old house and stole the little guy while he was still at home. Although Foye is a Buddhist man, he does not have any woman''s benevolence. Even he is too lazy to do it even more than his monk. Su Bai is now burning the sea plum, and the Buddha is also very refreshed. . The fat man is on the sidelines. He is thinking about a problem. This issue has nothing to do with Jaimeume. He also has no feeling about Su Bais abuse of lynching. The fat man is thinking about the whereabouts of the little guy. If the little guy is still alive. However, at this time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Su Bai in a hurry, followed by the tyrannical power of the Thunder. Fat man, monk, Buddha and Jie Jie began to retreat to remove the sudden lightning whirlpool, while Su Bai, who faced the Thunder, could not escape. The figure was electrically flew out and rolled over the ground. Circle, but still did not faint in the past, or bite his teeth and stand up again. Liu De reached out and took the remnant soul of Haimeimei into his palm. The soul was very damaged. As for the flesh, Liu De was not very concerned. Now he is worried that the broadcast will judge whether the current Jaime is still alive, if broadcast In the judgment, Haimeimei is still alive, so he will completely recover when Hemeimei enters the story world next time. If the broadcast judges that Haimeimei is not alive in a strict sense, then Haimeimeis ending is very bad. It is. Su Bai''s large piece of black, but he still stared at Liu De, he stopped his punishment and prevented his revenge, which naturally made Su Bai very unhappy. Before Liu Des shot was once again unable to beat Su Bai, it was not that Su Bais resistance was strengthened after he was injured, but because it appeared in the underground parking lot, it was not real. Liu De! He is just a avatar! As for what Liu Des real body is doing, its easy to think of it. After all, the roar of the earths surface has not ended. Chen Ru was in the opposite of Liu Des opponents play, and he was forced to resist a big man with an unspoken level, so that the big man could not help him in a short period of time, but the big-level audience was a big-level audience after all. Even if he can''t suppress Chen Ru in a short time, it is still possible to share some of the power to protect Haimeimei from being completely baked. Only when Liu De appeared in the underground parking lot, the monks, Buddha and the fat man immediately surrounded the lightning force that was released when Liu Des sneak attack. The posture was actually very obvious. If you come with the deity, we are definitely not an opponent, but if it is just a avatar, there is a lot of advantages. I am not completely absent here. Liu Des gloomy eyes swept over and surrounded: "Hurricane, even if I have to leave by train, but it is no problem to clean up a few of you before leaving." When a guy with a strong head and a high eye on the top of the day suddenly falls down to threaten you, it means that he should have something wrong. Su Bai is now the most miserable. At the beginning, he and Liu Des deity played against each other. Although there was a return, the injury was not too shallow. He had just suffered a sneak attack from Liu Des squad, which was a wounded injury. But now Su Bai seems to be not very concerned about these things. There is quite a sense of ruin, because his own strength and state, this is not really a critical role in this matter. Naturally, capital has broken the cans. "Oh, he, I must kill today." Su Bai wiped the blood stains on his lips, looked at him slightly, looked at Liu De, and continued very seriously: "You can''t stop me." .................. Liang Sen, who was sitting on the ground chair, wrinkled unconsciously at the moment. He actually thought about retaining the view of his villa at first, after all, whether Liu De faced Su Bai or faced Chen Rushi. Liang Sen does not think that it is a big deal. Dad-level audiences generally only care about the things in their own circles. Unless they are in their own circle, they will not spend too much time to pay attention to and understand, just as Liu De does not know Su Bai and Liang Sen does not. I know that Chen Ru is like this person. However, at the beginning, Su Bai had a few moves under Liu Des hand, and there was a chance to go back. Liang Sen was surprised at the bottom of his heart, and the woman after that was actually really opened up with Liu De. You came to me. Dry up, the momentum that came out of this woman has already swayed the energy storm that swayed and shook the eyes of Liang Sen, who was still very light before. This is true, Just the strength of a senior audience? Liang Sen was very surprised as a bystander. As a direct participant, Liu Des own feelings are naturally clearer. This woman, except for the level is not a big audience, when she is against her, Andud is a kind of opponent with the same level. The feeling of confrontation, the strength of the other party, the moves of the other party, the ability of the other party, and the various things that the other party showed in the battle. Damn, this person is a metamorphosis than Liang Sen will suppress the strength! Liu De mistakenly believes that Chen Ru is the same as Liang Sen at the beginning, desperately suppressing his own strength to delay or even block the improvement of the realm, but on the contrary, Liang Sen is pressured to be uncontrollable and finally deared by himself. The solution of the combination of fat and other people forced the smashing of the window paper to prove it, and Chen Ru is an opportunity to find evidence. The two people have essential differences in subjective initiative. For this fight, Chen Ru is very excited, and the more excited, and Liu De slowly began to appear a little absent-minded, because his first B Grad is too high, so did not first from Liang Sen Receiving Haimeimei, when the woman dragged herself here, Su Bais several people went down first, and now, Liu De clearly notices that the breath of Haimeimei is rapidly disappearing. Under the circumstance, Liu De used his own weapon, a palm-sized bronze mirror to force the formation of a cage to bind Chen Ru, and then split a detachment and quickly sneaked into the underground parking lot, his own deity continued to control the copper. The mirror suppresses this crazy woman. ............ "Oh, I can''t stop you?" Liu De suddenly had some funny things. He admitted that he sat there and waited until Su Bai came over. It turned out that this change was really too big for him, it was his negligence, but if he really I have nothing to worry about, but I want to take Haimeimei to leave here. He believes that unless Liangsen suddenly loses his heart and madness to stop himself, he will definitely come and go. Su Baiqi stood up on the wall and reached out and touched his pocket. He found that the mobile phone had just been turned into a scrap metal block. He shook his head with a smile and slowly relied on his own memory: "Zhao Qinfang, female, 36 years old, head nurse of the First People''s Hospital of GZ City. Liu Rui, 12 years old, GZ City, three middle school students with a fifth grade, and a labor committee. Liu Jiali, 3 years old, in preschool." When Su Bai began to say these things, Liu Des whole body suddenly shocked, and then his face showed a anger and looked at Su Bai, swearing: "What do you mean by telling me this?" "I was very worried before, you will be like Su Yuhang, my aunt''s son does not matter, but after knowing this information, I am relieved, your little daughter Liu Jiali was born after you became an audience, I think, even if you are now Its a big audience, but the family is still not able to let go. "Even if I leave by train, but if you start with my family, the radio will punish........." After waiting for Liu De to finish, Su Bai directly held the wall with one hand and pointed his finger at his chest very seriously: "I am so scared........." v2 Chapter 842： People, you can’t live longer and go back. "Mr. Liu De, I can tell you very seriously, this guy, he stole my son, my son is now, life is dead, I don''t know, I can''t help from a guy who has already suffered a mental breakdown. Get the answer I want to know. The only thing I can do now is to kill this person. It is the first step of revenge. You want to stop me. Yes, we can kill the net. My son is now alive and dead. I am very painful, but I will not give you the same pain. I can tell you very honestly, today you take Himeme away, unless you take your wife and children into your instrument when you leave by train, take the train to the place, or wait for you to go. After that, your wife and children will definitely die in my hands. I will torture them in a variety of vicious ways, all kinds of horrible ways to let them taste the pain of life, they will definitely die, this is the answer I gave you. You can choose to hide them, or even choose to entrust them to others to take care of, but I don''t think, after waiting for you to leave, give me some time, among this group of people, who There is also the strength to be willing to comply with your strong demands and your commitment to protect your wife and children. Even if you hide them from a place, arrange the array, you want them to give up the life of ordinary people for their lives, but after I testify, I don''t believe that I can''t break the array you set. Su Bais words are very calm. It seems that there is not much emotion. At least it seems normal compared to his own laughter. He is only expounding a fact, an unquestionable fact. "Oh, but I still have a choice." Liu Des eyes have slowly risen red. Obviously, this big man has already touched him when he threatened Su Bais life with his wife and children. The inverse scale, which pushed it to the edge of the runaway. "You mean, when I show that you obviously threaten you with your family''s life and threaten you, kill me?" Su Bai shrugged. "Yes, but my son is doing a lot, you kill me now, but The things I said will still become a reality." "Amitabha." At this time, the monk is holding his hands together. At this time, what is the meaning of the slogan, it is already very clear. "I am compassionate." Foye had a single hand and smiled slightly. This Tibetan Buddha has a pride that belongs to him. Although they are not like the momentum of Su Bai, they are completely crazy regardless of the person, but if Su Bai is really today He died here, so no matter what, he will do it as Su Bai said before. For the audience, commitments and allies are worthless, but when the four people, such as Su Bai, were able to choose to live together, they gradually learned each other from the beginning when they calculated each others knives. At least, I know that the other person has the same thing as myself. It can be said that it is the bottom line, and it can be said to be a personality charm and persistence. Moreover, these four great masters have no children. In the early days, they actually did not understand Su Bais son from the story world. But in the past two years, they have both teased the little guys. I also got a warm feeling from the little guy in the world of the story. In the case of love, the little guy was stolen, they also have a heart, so at this time, there will naturally be no other Mingzhe body protection. The mind. "Hey........." The fat man squatted over and grabbed his head. Some of them laughed. "Big white, the way you threaten people is really fresh and refined, and the fat man likes it." But even if it is said that this is the case, Liu De still does not let go of the remnant of Haimeimei, and in his nephew, Su Bai sees the struggle after struggling and struggling. He seems to have chosen the latter than the threat to his family''s life safety. He still feels that it is more valuable to him to give him a name to improve his viability in that place. He loves his family, but he loves him more. "You can... arbitrarily." Liu De gritted his teeth and said these words, and then the body shape immediately turned into a thunder lightning, directly through the floor of the underground parking lot intended to rush to the surface. Everyone has a choice for everyone, especially when you are threatened, someone will choose to compromise, and some will choose the most way to face it. I can''t talk about who is right or wrong, and I don''t know who is going to condemn anyone. After all, Su Bai is taking the other''s family as a threat chip. To a certain extent, he is congenitally condemned. However, it was such that he was taken away by the remnant of Haimeimei. This is unacceptable to Su Bai. When his own cheap aunt used himself for the last time, he should have regained his life. But mixing and mixing, I cant seem to escape the facts and situations that are being manipulated by higher-level forces. What does that mean? The broken and injured body slowly crouched down, and Su Bais palm was attached to the ground. On the pores of his body, a stream of blood began to overflow, slowly gathering in the palm, and then spread on the ground. . The contours of the array, slowly sketched out by his own blood, began to become clearer. The fat man on the side saw the pupil shrink here, and the monk was also a slight gaze. They could see that Su Bai was setting up the array, but they knew more clearly. Since becoming an audience, Su Bai has always been close combat. The intensive mode does not work at all, and these starbursts know that the atmosphere and pattern that they radiate will not be the style of the Eastern Formation, but the Western formation. Because of the problems in broadcasting, in the past two decades, the Soviet Union and the Western guardian were the first to be able to come out after becoming guardians, and the place of the Tao, itself is a huge treasure house. The guardians were unable to leave there before, limiting their mystery, but this time, the enormous wealth that the guardian experience can bring is first seen in the eyes of the world. "Help me drag his avatar." Su Bai seems very weak, and he seriously took the initiative to sacrifice so much blood, which is equivalent to using himself as a sponge, intending to squeeze his last bit of energy. People, can''t live more and go back. This is Su Bai''s request for himself. If he can still comfort himself with some excuses and reasons, now, there is really no reason to go to self-reliance. The obscure spells appeared between Su Bai''s lips and teeth. The entire underground parking lot was shrouded in a laminated atmosphere. There seemed to be some kind of existence in the darkness and a connection with Su Bai at that time. The monk sits cross-legged, the law is solemn, a string of beads floats in the void, the Buddha light shrouded in Su Bai, the monk is not advanced, so he can''t help much in the real showdown, but now he can at least give Su Bai With an additional blessing. And Foye and the fat man did not say anything, and directly chased up. "Chen Ru, help me to hold his deity." Su Bai is very light, but he knows that Chen Ru should be able to perceive it. At the very least, she can perceive the strange atmosphere that is being emitted from the underground parking lot at this time. Can also guess what Su Bai is preparing. Helping and not helping, in fact, there is nothing to hesitate about Chen Ru, she is nothing more than a "visitor participant" in this matter, but as a spectator, she really does not mind to make things bigger. Moreover, she is also very dissatisfied with the behavior of Liu De using this strange borrowing device to suppress himself here. She wants to face the face directly, instead of being trapped by the other party with this boring and simple means. Here, this does not meet her expectations, and it is difficult for her to realize something from this trapped state. In the next moment, Chen Rus eyebrows showed a black phoenix totem. Her breath and strength went up to the next level. The power of violent violently impacted the bronze mirror. Bondage. The fat man and the Buddha Lord successfully stopped Liu De. Liu De wants to go now. In fact, it is not so easy. The deity is dragged to the place by the mad woman who is worried. His avatar has the equivalent of a senior audience. Strength, coupled with his knowledge of power, definitely exceeds this level, so the audience of the middle-level strength of the ordinary senior audience is also difficult to be his opponent, but the two men are not stupid, and they are entangled in success. After the Germans were separated, the two men only chose to delay the tactics, and did not give Liu De a direct close to attack their own opportunities. Jie Jie did not participate in it, even if he is very hot now, he is very interested in Su Bais ongoing work. This seems to be a summoning method. He is topped with the title of Prince of the Prince. What is it called? Moreover, there is still a kind of envy in the solution. Before that, he felt that some of the sorrows of Su Bai became the guardian of the Eastern Judicial Land. He even felt pitiful for Su Bai, but the change brought by Su Bais return, Really scared him. When I slowly got out of the underground garage, I saw a villa that was almost flattened. No, there was a chair, a coffee table was kept there, and my boss, Liang Sen, sat there steadily, his expression was calm, but like It is in the hesitation and struggle to preserve his dignity as much as possible, which makes Jie Jie feel a kind feeling, the boss, still has not changed. The hexagonal starburst underneath was constructed, and the white thumb of Su Bai began to split, and a blood completely different from the blood of Su Bai was injected into the array. After the ruthless retreat of Chen Ru in the land of the sect, the two people of Su Bai and Hills were almost abandoned, but the two people did not waste time there, "sadness month", they seem to be separated by copper. In the same way, the communication continued. After all, the two sides had just finished a duel at that time. Su Bai, who had a lower level, won, and therefore both sides got more desire for knowledge from the other side, such as Hills. The fusion of Su Bai''s soul shadow and bloodlines, such as Su Bai''s law of summoning the last moment of Hills. But even so, with the current situation of Su Bai, whether it can successfully complete the summoning, there is really not much enthusiasm, but fortunately, he has a backhand. At this time, if the summoning fails, it can be compared with the original. The call of time is even more "injured", so at this time, Su Bai can only apologize silently to the colleague of his former brother. .................. Exquisite steaks, mellow champagne, soothing music, Hills is immersed in this atmosphere that makes you feel good, and you can save yourself by eating a bucket of instant noodles in the land of the road. Embarrassed situation, now he seems to have the feeling of being in heaven. But eating and eating, he suddenly grabbed his chest with one hand, and his body began to get hot, as if his power was being extracted, and in his mind, two pictures appeared, one picture Its the promise of the Oriental guy who licks his blood to face the thief, and the picture is the scene where the guy bleeds himself in front of his own story before entering the story world. "Damn, this shameless liar, he actually deliberately kept some of my blood!!!!" Sears began to scream at Su Bai, but after a moment of anger, on the table in front of Hills and on the surrounding walls began to show a hexagram of mans, this is the initiative of Suns from, "Shameless liar, Su, this time, you owe me a favor!" v2 Chapter 843： What is it... not worth it? "Hills, what are you doing? Oh, my God, what enemy are you encountering, actually using the summoning method! A man who was about the same age as Hills happened to be in the private restaurant of Hills at this time. It was not just a gentleman who had just released from the "cell", but was preparing for the call of the squad. The demon and the face of the warrior. "Hawkins, please shut up, or you can come and help me." Although the character of Hills is relatively active, this can be seen from the "holes" in the land of the testimony. But the relationship between Hills and the whites is actually a fight, and Su Bai is too much. Indifference, and he is too high, in short, normal people will not eventually fall to the place of being placed in the road to be the guardian. Hawkins, who is a good friend of Hills in the West, is definitely a different kind of person who can make friends with different people. Hawkins heard the roar of Hills and approached it and found something unusual. This is a good summoning method, but the area called is not here, and it is still far away. "Is this a long-term summoning or are you helping a person to summon a squad?" Hawkins asked again and again to help Hills to support the law, but it was just a little effort. "Help a shameless liar," Hills said with a grin. Hawkins didn''t entangle why Hills wanted to help a liar. He was just curious. "The coordinates of the summoning method are in the East. When did you have friends in the East? Oh, my Scorpio, it won''t be the guardian of the East you told me before. "It''s the liar. He actually hid my blood. Then he is using the summoning method that I learned from me, but the shameless guy is worried that his summoning failure will inject me into the Fa. The blood has dragged me down." "But..." Hawkins paused and continued. "But you can break this connection and you won''t lose anything." With some blood and a summoning method, how can you really hold on to Hills? Otherwise, those tacticians are not directly invincible in the world? "Oh, yes, but I think that the **** liar should be in trouble, so I asked for help in such a low voice, so I decided to help him with compassion." "Hahaha, Hills, you don''t like to change that scammer. You know, this bridge is very common in many TV series. I have always believed that heterosexuality should be burned to death, between the same sex. The feelings are the purest true love in the world!" "Hawkins, if you don''t plan to help me, please shut up. I don''t want to listen to your dirty teachings now." "Oh oh." Hawkins hurriedly closed his mouth and continued to bless the squad. He knew that if he really irritated Hills, the other party might really turn his face. "Do you know why I will help him? Because after waiting for the old guys to leave the train, the next era will belong to me and him." Hills said confidently, "I only shared with you before." However, it is a small part of the sentiment of the place of the testimony, but the secrets and wealth in the land of the testimony are actually beyond your imagination, and the liar once defeated me, although I have to declare that he is a dog. He was lucky, but he defeated me after all, and I and he both felt the rules of many previous generations of audiences in the land of the testimony. As long as we give us time, just give us a certain amount of time, and wait for the audience to leave, the world of the audience in East and West will be hard to suppress us. I help him, but I hope that I will be less lonely in the future. Why are the guardians of the Land of the Testament always allowed to leave the place, because they themselves are much better and more terrible than the audience in the real world. "I am still making excuses for loving him." Hawkins only dared to lie in his heart this time. "The explanation is to cover up." .................. "boom!" The Buddha''s hatchet was blown out, and the whole person was also smashed into the ground, and the fat man''s formation was broken directly in the next moment, and the fat man himself was soft on the ground. The avatars of the audience are far superior to the two advanced listeners who have just advanced. They can delay for so long and they have done their best. On the other side, Chen Ru in the state of violently violently bombarded his enchantment, which made the enchantment tremble, but the enchantment still showed a terrible The resilience has locked the space around Chen Ru so that Chen Ru can''t come out. Although her absolute strength is no less than that of a newly proved scorpion, in the use of some powers and the integration of the Famen, there are still some disadvantages, which can be clearly expressed in the process of fighting, Liu De Although she couldn''t help her, she was more capable. Liu De just took two nasty flies away, and glanced at Liang Sen, who was still sitting there drinking tea like a slap, and his villa was flattened. The swimming pool had already been erased. Fortunately, sitting there and drinking red wine and looking at the newspaper, how can he still be so embarrassed to this time still choose to be on the wall? Liu De is really unbelievable to Liang Sens embarrassment and hesitation at this time. How can a big audience listen to this way, and it is bound by a lie that a little guy made up indiscriminately? I did, how did one person like this prove to be successful like himself? Liang Sen seems to be ignorant of Liu Des gaze, and he continues to sit there with his own eyes, even if the surrounding scenery has long been a dust, even if his villa has turned into a fly ash, but he still looks as if he used to Watching the newspaper drinking red wine by the pool. Liu Des avatar and the deity looked at each other, and the deity was ready to break away from the stalemate with Chen Ru. When this matter came to this point, he could only save the results and then bring back the remnant of Haimeimei to Litchi himself. It is also said that there is an account, and before, the reason why Liu De is not willing to die for Su Bai and the fat man, is because Liu De knows that he is not ruling after clearing this incident, and he has forcibly taken away Haimeimei. It is a certain cause and effect. Of course, these causes and effects can still bear, and the price paid is more obvious than the trust of obtaining lychee. But if you kill Su Bai and others in a crunchy way, the cause and effect will be big, and it may be so big that you can safely get the train ticket to the garbage dump. There is no guarantee that the broadcast is now a problem. But in the time when the broadcast is out of the question, if you are guilty of sinfulness, it will definitely be more sinful than usual. This has been clearly warned in the last notice issued before the broadcast of the problem. However, just as Liu De was preparing to "return", he suddenly came out with a breath that made him feel amazed. "boom!" A loud bang came from the ground, followed by a large area of ??collapse. This area has long been riddled with the confrontation between Liu De and Chen Ru. If it is not Liang Sens support, it is likely to be long gone. It became a huge pit, and now, even Liang Sen can''t support it. The core area of ??the ground collapse is actually where Lisen has been sitting. Liang Sens facial expressions are pumped at this time, but they continue to maintain their previous posture. Chairs, coffee tables, and red wine all continued to float in the air, and Liang Sen still continued to hold a newspaper to drink a red wine from time to time, as if he didnt know anything. This scene made Liu De almost depressed to spit out a blood! Hey, its all like this, you can actually continue to watch the fire across the bank! Then, in the underground, slowly floating up a man with blood and scars all over the body, the man is Su Bai, but at this time his body is very strange, and after a while it is low to the level of strength of ordinary seniors. After a while, it was surprisingly elevated to the mid-level strength of the senior audience. And Su Bai is now completely closed, but behind him, there is a shadow if there is nothing to cover it. "Hey........." The shadow and Su Bai completed the separation, Su Bai slammed on the ground, and the shadow directly rushed to Liu De''s avatar. Liu De only feels that a huge resentment from the millennium ago is sweeping toward himself. This resentment is mixed with negative emotions such as anger, unwillingness, humiliation, etc., and when this resentment wraps up the whole person At the time, Liu De clearly saw that a man locked in chains all over the body was roaring toward himself. The matchup came very fast, and the end was very sudden. The black resentment dissipated Liu Des avatar and dissipated immediately. Together with Liu Des avatar. Liu Des deity is still suppressing Chen Ru, but his mind has long been completely shocked by the scene that has just happened. Su Bai, who was kneeling on the ground, tried to climb slowly and half-squatted on the ground, and a faint shadow disappeared slowly in front of Su Bai at this time, and the shadow was very light, together with the chains on the shadow. It also became very light and light. A butterfly that is about to wither is placed in front of Su Bai by the illusion. This is the remnant of Haimeimei. "You summon me out, just to let me help you get this back. You should be clear that my deity has died out in that story world, and the inheritance I gave you will be annihilated after being summoned this time. Is it worth it? Su Bai reached out and pinched the remnant of Haimeimei, and the cockroaches on his body gathered together. The butterfly that was injured was finally smouldering at this time, which means that the last trace of haimeimei in this world is like this. The ground was erased. "So what... is it... not worth it?" Su Bai looked at the phantom that was about to dissipate in front of him and asked, "You are locked in a story world for two thousand years, is it worth it?" v2 Chapter 844： Friendship years What is worthwhile, what is not worth it, it seems difficult to find a definitive answer, people habitually put everything into the rational frame, this is the instinct of wisdom life to avoid disadvantages, but people are after all It is not a mere machine that only has no temperature to perform the actions represented by a piece of code and carries out a set of behavioral criteria with various conditions. Su Bai certainly knows that the biggest achievement of his last Cinderella story world is the inheritance of this ancient vampire, and this time, he summoned it as a one-time consumable, just to destroy Liu. De''s avatar will once again be taken back by his own palm in the palm of his hand. The other party understands well, does not understand it, anyway, he has dissipated, and will not succumb to the answer to the question he just asked. All this, like the wind and waves on the sea, came to the repressed calm before the release, after the release is the lonely, no change, except for the sea below or the top of the sea is still covered with clouds, and the chair of Liang Boss And that coffee table. The matter is over. Liang Sen is completely on the wall. At this time, he seems to have lost the motivation to continue to hold on. He has a look at the solution and his body shape disappears directly in the place. The chair and the coffee table finally fell into the deep pit below, and there were still a lot of red wine glasses left in the cup, and Yin Hongs **** red wine spilled out. Liu De put away the bronze mirror, and his avatar has just been erased in an instant, which made him never return to the present. It seems that all the rhythms have already produced a great deal with what he expected at the beginning. Fork, this is not the result you want to see. Before he left the train, he lost a avatar. This loss, even if he was a big audience, was unbearable. The scene, after Liang Sen left, fell into a short embarrassment, the fat man is very difficult to climb up, there is no injury on the body, but the blood is obviously losing too much, before he used the array method to drag Liu De to break in Liu Deqiang When I was in the line, I also suffered a great counterattack. Buddha is very miserable, his body is scarred, and even one arm has been folded, but there is no life. The monk slowly came out from the ground. He was full of dust and was not solemn. However, because of his strength, he did not directly participate in this confrontation, so there was no injury on his body. At the moment, the monk first came. In front of the fat man to help the fat man to regulate the blood, as for the Buddha, the injury on the meat is actually not too serious, the fat side is likely to be damaged, naturally need to pay more attention. Chen Ru did not continue to attack, because Su Bai destroyed the dead soul of Haimeimei. The cause and effect between Su Bai and Haimeimei were settled. Chen Ru naturally had no reason to continue playing. Otherwise, it will become the cause and effect of directly provoke a big audience. "Amitabha." The monk shot out, and Liu Dedao, who was still floating in the air, said that he had a Buddha number. Hearing this sentence, Liu Des eyes smashed up. Of course he knew what the monks words meant. Its almost saying that you can go now. We cant retaliate against your wife and children because we want to achieve it. Already reached. If you still want to continue to entangle, we can''t help you, but the revenge that was said before will inevitably be realized. The rules set by the broadcasting station, the truth of the matter, from top to bottom, strictly control the influence of the upper forces on the lower forces, such as the current Su Bai and others, who are able to step by step with this big class. The audience did not fall into the wind and even took up some of the cheap, because the influence of the broadcast was not weakened by the sudden emergence of problems, and the fear accumulated in the hearts of the listeners for many years was not so easily eliminated. However, Liu De is undoubtedly the biggest loser in this incident. Hemeimeis remnant soul was destroyed. He lost the name of the vote that should have been handed over to Litchi. His own avatar was destroyed, which directly affected his own strength. He really wants to kill everyone here one by one, even if there is a strength to make himself a bit jealous of Chen Ru, but after each break or a long battle, Liu De has the confidence that everyone here can not Leave alive. Only when the death of Haimeimei was completely dissipated, the previous cause and effect were written off, and Liu De, who had suffered from the loss and suffered a part of the cause and effect, really did not dare to continue to make a living at this time. Liu De understands why Liang Sen was so anxious to leave, because if he does not leave, this task and the task for everyone will definitely fall on him. He is not willing to do this chore, so simply Going away, it is not uncommon for his villa to ruin him anyway. As for whether the two parties who stay here can finally come to Taiwan, it is possible to continue to die, and he has nothing to do with Liang Sen. "Oh..." Liu Deyan pointed his finger at Su Bai, who was still on the ground in the distance. He had nothing to say, and he didn''t know what to say, but he felt that he had to make a little noise, and then thought for a long time before he thought of it. A final line: "Don''t fall in my hands." After the completion of the speech, Liu Des stature was made into a thunder that disappeared. "Hey........." The fat man spit out a **** spit, and he was very dissatisfied and shouted: "If you leave, you have to force it." Don''t you dare to ridicule when someone else is gone? The monk looked helplessly at the fat man, then got up and walked to the Buddha. "I don''t have a problem." Buddha said that he does not need the treatment of the monk. He himself is also proficient in medical treatment, and he is very clear about his own situation. "Hey, go back?" The fat man looked at Su Bai, and then looked at Chen Ru again. "Or, go out for a meal, go to the restaurant, fat man, I will treat you, then it is necessary to wash the dust for the white, congratulations." prison. Beauty, together. Chen Ru did not answer, but she could not go because the transaction between her and Su Bai had not been completed. The people once again sat on the fat A''s Audi A6, but this time the driver was replaced by an uninjured monk. The co-pilot position was still sitting by Chen Ru. Su Bai, Fat Man and Buddha Lord were sitting behind. It was also like sitting when I came, but the fat man was driving in front of him at the time, and now the fat man is sitting behind, and the position behind it is obviously crowded. The fat man is very excited. He first connected the Bluetooth of his car with his own hand, and then began to look for his own songs. Soon, the familiar melody of "Sailor" began to play in the car audio, but the fat man quickly turned off the music, he felt that the song does not match the current atmosphere. After thinking for a while, the fat man chose to play another song. "The disappearing light is scattered in the wind. As if I cant remember to face it again Wandering day You are accompanying Reunion The innocent voice is already fading........." This song is Zheng Yijian''s "Friendship Years", the theme song in the movie "Young and Dangerous". Obviously, the fat man feels that everyone has been together to avenge the hacking, although he did not get the message he hoped for. However, people are always hacked to death, and there is quite a kind of mantle hooligans to fight the home to return the posture. However, the fat man thought that this song would resonate with other people in the car, but he sang for a while and found that Su Baitou leaned against the window to keep his eyes closed, and the Buddha was watching the back of the chair fall into the philosophy of Buddhism. The meditation, the monk concentrated on driving the car from time to time with floodlights, Chen Ru is the kind of cold ice at first. This makes the fat man look a little embarrassed, his own circle of communication in the audience is actually cold at this time. Soon, the monk stopped by the side, in front of a Sichuan restaurant, everyone got out of the car, waiting for the table to sit down, Su Bai took the initiative to pick up some dishes and ordered the waiter to write down a few dishes to pay attention to The taste and way of making. After the waiter left, Su Bai looked at everyone in the room and stunned and asked: "Why don''t you talk, well, I will say first, thank you a few brothers this time. In addition, I have learned a lot of tombstones in the land of the testimony. Some inheritance and sentiments may be what you need. I will see if I can reproduce some of it for you, and everyone will see it together." Although it is sometimes too tacky to say that "there is a blessing in the same place," the brothers and sisters are also the rumors of the interpersonal relationship that has been handed down since ancient times. People have helped you, although not for the benefit and return, but As a recipient, Su Bai can''t always accept this kind of help. Whether it is a fat man or a Buddha or a monk, it is a wonderful person. Everyone started to understand each other in the pits of each other. The nature of this relationship has not changed, just because they have experienced many things together. The reason is that this kind of mutual use relationship is coated with a layer of enticing beeswax, but you can''t always greedily squat, because the underside of the beeswax is actually a thorn like a needle tip. The meal was fairly normal, the atmosphere was not too lively, but it was not too cold. Chen Ru also frequently used chopsticks. It seems that she had just had a fight and she had a good appetite at this time. At this time, the monk''s cell phone rang, he took the call, and then handed the phone to Su Bai. Su Bai took the phone and heard the sound of screaming from the opposite side. Su Bais mobile phone was turned into a scrap iron when facing Liu Des avatar, so Jie Jie now wants to contact Su Bai only through the people around him. "The train ticket is down." Jie said. So fast, "Oh." Su Bai did not take it seriously. "So, is your boss planning to come to me to settle the bill?" "The problem is... other big brothers have received it, and he has not received it." "........." Su Bai. v2 Chapter 845： I have already seen everything. Liang Sens residence in Shanghai is more than one. He and the two men run an online game company. They dont need to rely on their own ability to violate the cause and effect. They make it difficult for them to make the richest list, but they are leisurely. Its not a problem to live a leisurely life in the real world you need. This is a bit like the original Su Bai, but the wealth before Su Bai was left to the men and women, and Liang Sen and Jie Jie were earned by their own abilities like ordinary people. Sometimes, Jie Jie also thought in his heart, if he and his boss did not become an audience, what would happen to the boss, the character of the boss should be based on the otaku, he may not go out to socialize except to go to the company, single-mindedly Just throw it into your own virtual world. If you do this, the side of his character will not be so obvious. But life is not as if and what is assumed. The current situation is that the boss has become a listener much earlier than himself, and then he has lived step by step. He has been escaping and has been retreating, but perhaps because his bones are strong. The desire to survive is okay, he has not fallen, and has been living a strong life. In the audience circle, the length of time you live as an audience is directly proportional to your strength. In the past, even if it was to solve this problem, I couldnt stand up to my boss. At that time, it might be a model of love and hate. The boss is his idol and his goal of catching up, but As he himself gets higher and higher, the goal in front of him becomes clearer and clearer. The fullness of the dream and the skin of reality form a sharp confrontation. then, Jie Yu chose to join the fat man and other people to the villa to unlock the boss''s seal, forced the boss to take the step, had to go to the testimony, afterwards, Liang Sen did not punish the relief, and even swear. Perhaps, Liang Sen himself knows that there are things that really can''t be avoided. After spending the time of confusion and struggle, it seems that there is more understanding of the boss. He is such a person, he likes to live in such a way, this is him. The way of life and the rules. He likes to be used again and again by the woman who is single-sexual. He is used to defending himself in repeated incidents. He is passionate about the first thought in his mind at any time to pick himself up in a safe place. If there is no identity of the audience, his boss should now be an IT man who is very sociable in the eyes of ordinary people. Destiny has made a choice he has not liked. He uses such a way to confront performance. My own attitude is also understandable. Of course, for the solution, you have to look at it and you have to look at it. If you dont like it, you have to look at it. You have to retreat 10,000 steps. Your boss is very close to the place where you go to the train. In fact, it seems to be I pushed the boss into the fire pit with one hand. In fact, some of the reasons for understanding are from the deep inside. "Orange juice, add ice." Liang Sen took off his pajamas and went into the bathroom to take a shower. He was sitting in the swimming pool of the villa before wearing the pajamas and reading the newspapers and tasting the sun. Now, I can only start a little more with a shower. For Liang Sen, the days in the real world can''t be lost for a few days. Even if the next second is to inform that "the ticket is here, please sign it," Liang Sen will not feel the slightest accident, so he is more concerned about this limited. The quality of life in time. Here, Jie Jie just squeezed the orange juice, and by the way, adjusted two cocktails. On the other hand, Liang Sen took a shower and put on a new set of pajamas and came out. His boss seems to have always favored the pajamas with red gold edges. Many sets of accommodations are available. Liang Sen took a sip of orange juice, then put the orange juice down and picked up the cocktail and sat down on the wicker chair on the balcony. The sun seemed a bit too strong at this time, but there was no way to stop Liang Sen from continuing to read the newspaper, but the newspaper changed from the legal daily newspaper that was seen in the villa to the Yangzi Evening News. Jie Jie knows that his boss enjoys not reading newspapers, but reading the inexplicable enjoyment of the state of the newspaper. "Don''t go looking for Su Bai to ask the ticket?" Jie Jie stood next to it and seemed to deliberate which pot did not open the pot, Liang Sen had to leave, and the chance to find irony later was almost impossible, so recently The mode of getting along with each other began to change slowly, and the solution began to become more and more arrogant and Liang Sen became more and more generous. The two big men are not really the kind of **** relationship, but they are the intimate people who work together to work together. They are not used to and do not like to be tweaked when they leave. The two just choose a common way to calm down. Waiting for a moment to arrive. "I am so innocent in your eyes?" Liang Sen smiled slightly, and he did not care about the ridicule in the discourse. "Is it true?" Jie Jie asked, "According to the information we have, although this possibility is too low, but in the strict sense, the men and women should now stand out from all of us. The height is so, so Su Bais words cant be completely fake, right? "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, I am doing it on the wall, doing nothing, but looking at your face, our generation is about to leave, the little detective really opened my eyes this time. Actually, he was able to make a few moves with Liu De. What he lacks now is nothing more than time. Just give him enough time, he can digest the wealth and inheritance of his possession, then in your generation, I can really compare him, I am afraid I can''t find a few. Moreover, the character of this little detective is also famous for his sharpness. This time, I am giving you a feeling of humanity. As for the ticket, I have never thought about it, nor can I really be stupid enough to believe that the three-year-old child can''t believe it. Unraveling the wine glass in front of him, he didn''t know if his boss said that it was all true, but the boss''s tone seemed very sincere, although he did not dare to say that he chose to be a wall-viewer for himself, but his own reasons should be Also in his consideration. However, the most happy thing about Jie Jie is that the boss did not choose to stand on the woman''s side this time. The thought of dispelling is a bit like trying to compete for a man with another woman. Although in the past, his boss faced his kind of unrequited love story and was terrible. Even when he said that the womans business fanned himself. A slap, but this time, he did not choose to help the woman. In the view of Jie Yu, this is a great improvement for Liang Sen. Suddenly, Liang Sen suddenly put down the newspaper in his hand, with a little dissatisfaction: "Andre, you are really a ghost, my villa has been destroyed because of you, now you want to continue to destroy the second?" Liu Des figure appeared in front of the balcony. It was only his avatar that was erased. Therefore, his deity seems to have a temperament that is floating and dusty. It doesnt seem so embarrassing, but the melancholy between the eyebrows is still Very clear. Jie Jie did not go to Liu De to pour red wine this time. Once he came to visit, he came to the house three times and five times. "Oh." Liu De just sneered at Liang Sen twice. "If there is no rule of broadcasting, I........." "If you don''t have a broadcast rule, you will have been killed by the strong man at that time when you were weak." Liang Sen also slammed the attack. "Well, I will plant this time, but Liang Sen, I have something very curious, so I want to come over and ask you before leaving Shanghai. You should have got some information about that place, I don''t. Know what you are planning, in that place, without a team, without power, without relying on it, death will soon and quickly." Liang Sen is silent, some things, he is clear, but many times you want to find a group, you want to find a relationship, you have to pay for the "name of the name", similar to the little detective and the two monks and the fat The relationship between the groups, at least each other have to pay each other, suffering, this relationship can be said to be slightly more secure. However, it is a bit too difficult for Liang Boss to do "friendship" for others to commit crimes. It is really difficult for him to find a real friend, and no group has any interest. To recruit him, after all, which group will not be stupid enough to recruit a guy who is sure to be the first one to come in. "This time, I will make it clear with Litchi, but you will go to tell them clearly with your business." Liu Des mentality is purely unlucky and he has to pull others into the water. He has to say, The suffocation he received today is indeed big enough. "You........." Liang Sen reached out and pointed at Liu De in an angry manner. After all, although he looked at the fire from the other side, Haimeimei had to hand it over to Liu De at the beginning. It was Liu Des own self-prepared, and the lessons were not known. The younger generations deliberately dragged away. But at this time, Liu Des chest jerked a bit, and the pain was fleeting. It was even more short-lived than the previous notification of the task. Then, Liu De suddenly found a blue paper ticket from himself. The position of the chest slowly emerged, and it was smashed into reality, and finally it was pinched in the hand. "This is ... ... ticket." Liu De closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The one who came here always came, and the ticket was finally sent down. However, when Liu Deyi opened his eyes, he saw Liang Sen still pointing his finger at himself, and in front of Liang Sen, there was no trace of the ticket. How is this going! "Liang Sen, you!" Liu De clearly found out the difference. Why did I have a ticket, but you didnt? This thing must have everyone together, but there is no such thing as Jiangsu, Zhejiang and Shanghai. Liang Sens hand still keeps pointing at Liu Des movement. He swallowed and seemed to be forcing the ecstasy of his heart to be mad. What he wanted to say, he found himself too excited and excited. It is difficult to make a smooth sound at this time. "That guy is telling the truth, what he said is true, you already know, you have already made sure, right?" Liu De almost angered at Liangsen and said, "You deliberately do not tell I, you deliberately pit me!" Liang Sen was so excited that he couldnt speak, but he still calmly gave Liu De a look. That is, I have already seen everything......... v2 Chapter 846： Your loyal fat! The fat man is attacking against a big pig''s trotter. His taste has always been biased. For women, it is even more so. The food is so heavy and heavy. According to the fat man, this is his grandfather when he was a child. Focus on education; The age of the fat man is similar to that of Su Bai. In fact, the children born around the 1990s are rarely experienced in eating food. Generally, as long as there is no accidental change at home, it may be a rare thing like snacks and snacks. Children, but rice is still able to eat how much you can eat. In addition, the fat man, his grandfather and his father are the princes who catch the affair, the famous figures in the ten towns and eight towns, and even in the city of Chengdu, some people ask them to do things in the past, the benefit is that the red envelope is naturally soft, a white matter Not only can I pack a lot of oil, but I can pack it back a lot. So the fat family can still have a small family condition. In the same period, other children will be very excited to hear the meal, but the fat man can eat a meal in two or three days. Seat. But the fat grandfather seems to be concentrating on cultivating fat people. When he was a child, he would eat a piece of fat meat to reward two pocket money, and he would support a bowl of rice. The fat man said that he was not fat when he was a child, so he was slowly cultivated into a fat pier by his grandfather''s coercion. After hearing this, the monk only smiled slightly and said that your grandfather is also good for you. The fat man just said a little bit of a dull voice. My grandfather died for several years. He didn''t have the chance to find him and then set up the dragon gate. At the beginning, I just thought that the family just relied on this technique to deceive and lie, but I didn''t think that the father actually returned. There are really two brushes. Because it became a different point of view after the listener repaired the fat man who came up after the rise, he once counted his own birth character, and also speculated that before he became the audience, he was actually guilty. The meaning of "virtual" means that luck is not prosperous, and it is easy to go through evil characters. It may be possible to mix a mountain king in the past thousands of years before liberation, but it is time to sit down or eat one in this age. Peanuts. But the fat man said that the yellow gambling poison is partial, but he has not been a chicken head himself, nor has he ever opened a gambling house himself, and he has never sold a poison. Before he became an audience, there was a wave of life but it was always smooth, and the public also There was no intersection. Later, the fat man pushed himself, and his life was like a small one, and he was slowly deflected. "I still eat." Foye looked at the fat man and had already licked six pig''s trotters. Some helplessly reached out and told the waiter to add a braised pork trotter. However, Foye thought that eating a fat man while sitting next can increase everyone. The appetite of the group. "Fat Lord, I can live happily until now, and I will rely on this." The fat man continued to chew on his own. "Also." The monk smiled aside. He was not afraid of the key moments, but he was generally only vegetarian when he was allowed to do so. "Your grandfather is also a high-ranking person." "Compared with you, far worse, my grandfather and my dad''s generation is relying on the effort on the mouth and flickering people to eat. In the past, my grandfather did not have to fight, even if it is placed in the present. The business of the countertop, where you have a monk, you are glamorous." The fat man drank a big chilled beer, "but I want to come to my grandfather when I was a kid in Japan when I entered the city of Nanjing when I was in the city of Nanjing. I was in a lifetime of trouble. After experiencing a lot, there may be some unique ways, but unfortunately, it was not passed to me." "His is the way, it is useless to pass to you." The monk shook his head slightly. "This kind of thing depends on the experience and experience of life, and then with the unique method of the law to understand, you have no such state of mind, this time, Even the listeners on the other side of Japan and South Korea respect their bloodlines and reinforcements, and they can''t do this waste of time, unless they are all saints, only immersed in the atmosphere of enlightenment, and do not care about their own life and death." "How did your grandfather die?" Chen Ru, a woman at the dinner table, asked coldly. The fat man has no jealousy. He said directly, "The old man is old, and the white matter is for my dad to do, but one day I suddenly want to eat that stuff, it is blue, but the old man eats when he lives in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. One thing, almost the same as the glutinous rice dumplings, screaming for my mother to do it for him, my mother has steamed it out, the old man has eaten it all the time, stunned, and the gas did not breathe, so he walked away. The first white thing that my fat man made himself was to give him a job. My dad is only responsible for crying when he is a dutiful son. Now thinking about it is a kind of inheritance." "Horizontal death." Chen Ru said coldly and coldly these two words. "Hey, what do you mean by this girl, don''t think that you can beat the fat man, you are afraid of you." The fat man waited for the reaction of Chen Ru and continued. "There is a point on the mouth." Chen Ru smiled and smiled and continued to eat. The monk caught an unusual taste from Chen Rus question. He died and helped the fat man change his life. How to see how it feels like that, and his grandson has become an audience. But unfortunately, the fat man''s grandfather has long since passed away. It is not like the parents in front of him. After twenty years of tossing, it seems that they are still not finished, and their attitudes toward future generations are completely different. The monk took a sip of herbal tea and pondered in his heart. He did not intend to tell the fat man about this guess, because there is no need for this extra-budget, and the death of a person is like a lamp. The ordinary people are like this. The audience is also like this. Now go investigate and pursue the fat man. Grandpas true identity doesnt make much sense. Moreover, the monk himself knows that the fat man is a person with a seemingly large appearance and a very incomprehensible person. There is something in Chen Rus words, and the monk does not believe that the fat man has not heard it. At this moment, Su Bai put down his mobile phone, poured himself a glass of wine and took a sip, saying: "Broadcasting train tickets." Everyone here is a little glimpse, "Broadcasting train tickets" "This sentence contains several layers of meaning. On the first floor, the broadcasting has resumed operation, and it has begun to run its own rules. The problems that have arisen before should be solved. The other layer is that this group of big-level audiences are about to take the train and leave the world. When they leave, the mountain that the real world would have pressed on top of their heads will be moved away. The audience will become the top group of people in the pyramid today. Of course, there is another layer of meaning, that is, the boss of Liang, who has been completely hopeless, is expected to retaliate. "Hey, I guess Liang Bo is now mad, a big audience, and he was screamed by the fat man and Dabai. Actually, I really believe that the suspicion is completely on the wall. The mother, the big audience is just that. It is no different from the old lady in the countryside who had been fooled by the fat man." "He is a special case." Chen Ru reminded, "His reputation has long been in the audience of the big audience." Chen Rus famousness is certainly not a fame. "Then we can leave here earlier, or go back to the old house or go to other places, otherwise if he comes to trouble, it is really a bit difficult to deal with." Foye suggested, "Although we are not afraid, do not worry about him. What is going on in anger, but it is natural to be quiet." If a big-level audience really wants to go with you and wants to bend down on your body to find you trouble, you are really annoyed. "Since the train ticket has been issued, the train is estimated to be in the next few days. We have not known the whereabouts of Xiaoxuan from the mouth of Haimeimei, but since Haimeimei is doing things for the lychee, then the lychee is definitely clear. Xiaoxuans current situation, lets go to the train station and try our luck again that day. The monk said "take a chance", because everyone knows that Litchi and Haimeimei are not a creature of a dimension. They can hang up the plum plums and torture them, but for the sake of lychee, who might be hanged Its really hard to say it. "Oh..." After Su Bais first sentence, Su Bai paused for a long time. It seems that he was digesting the information he had just given himself. At this time, he finally said the following sentence: "Everyone else has , but Liang Sen did not receive the train ticket." "Hey!!" The fat chopsticks fell directly on the ground, and the whole person stared at Su Bai like a ghost. The monk and the Buddha are also shocked. Even Chen Ru, who has always had no waves in the ancient well, has subconsciously looked at Su Bai at this time, with a meaningful feeling in his eyes. In the minds of the people, Su Bai immediately said what he said to Liang Sen at the beginning, a quota, a place that could not be on the train. Is it coincidence? said Foye, but it is clear that everyone can hear that he is talking about another meaning. "Coincidentally, it is too smart." Chen Ru said. "Amitabha." The monk had a buddha in his hands, because he had nothing to say now, and he could see that Su Bai now has some words to say, and standing on the position of Su Bai, he will not And ecstatic, on the contrary, the monk believes that Su Bai is now in a state of anger and fear. Because for Su Bai, it is really better to believe that the sow can go to the tree and not believe in the love of his parents. Moreover, before Su Bai also said that it is basically impossible for a man and a woman to exert influence on the broadcast. . Even if you take a step back, if this is not a coincidence, it probably means that the man and the woman have not let go of themselves. It seems that they still intend to exert their influence on their own destiny and life trajectory. This has almost become Su Bais. Against the scales, the reason why Su Bai used the precious ancient vampire inheritance as a one-time consumable was called out because he did not allow his life to be manipulated like this. At this moment, the fat man sitting next to Su Bai suddenly got up, and his hands grabbed Su Bais arm so he squatted down. He did not care about the reaction of other diners around him, shouting directly with a crying room: "Prince, do you still know me, I am your loyal fat!" v2 Chapter 847： Selfish man This meal, the end of eating here is over. "Eating is to live, but living is not for eating." This sentence is the motto of many people, but for the few people present, eating, now more Can be regarded as a life experience. After all, Su Bai spent half a year in the land of the testimony, did not eat a grain of rice, still lived very well. When I went back, the atmosphere in the car seemed to be duller than when I came out from the villa, or the monk drove the car, and even the active fat man was quietly quiet at this time. The fat man has just become more ridiculous about his "Tai Zi Ye" and "loyal fat". For him, he is also against Su Bai himself. Now, everyone has not completely recovered from the fact that Liang Sen did not receive the train ticket. There are many possibilities here, and there are even great mysteries. When these people leave by train, they leave. After that, they themselves will be the top group of people in the pyramid, which also means that they will be closest to the broadcast, so it is necessary to not let go of the slightest study of the changes in broadcasting at this time. Su Bai slightly closed his eyes, his eyes drifted away from the window, and he did not believe that this matter would have a direct relationship with himself. No matter whether the man or the woman could influence the broadcast, they would not really follow their own flicker. When he was relieved, he said that he was ruthless and aware of the etiquette, and suddenly he was "so cared for" his only son. Su Bai is more worried, in fact, if it really has some involvement with himself, does it mean that even if this piece of chess is still there, it still has residual use value for them? This is the most unacceptable possibility of Su Bai. . I have to know that I have paid so much, and I have suffered for so long, and finally stepped out of the net weaved by a man and a woman. Su Bai does not want to have a layer of net outside. "Big white, is this place familiar?" The monk pointed to the building on the left. Su Bai looked at the past and was really familiar. When his own detective office opened there, it was almost two years, but his detective office had long been the "medical center" of Ying Yinger. I can sit down and chat and drink in the real world. I dont talk about sitting in the car. It seems that Yingyinger should be able to walk very high. This woman cant catch the mans G. Point, it makes you feel comfortable and natural when you get along with her. "I will go down and see." Su Bai said. "Hey." Fat man showed a look that I know you. Chen Ru was slightly frowning. Obviously, she was somewhat dissatisfied with Su Bais delay time. However, she also knew that Su Bais body was hurt now, so that he would now spend a lot of money on the tombstone. It is indeed too difficult. "Go up for a cup of coffee, there is a caf there." The monk looked at the fat man and reminded, "It seems that it is not a wise choice to return to the old house. Liang Sen did not receive the train ticket. It is very difficult to completely Confidentiality, barrenness, I think there may be eyes on the old side of the house." Liang Sen did not receive the train ticket, and it happened shortly after Su Bais fear of threatening, plus the influence that the man and the woman had just made a few days ago, if the big guys who are about to get on the train know this Things will surely come like swarms of **** sharks, but you can''t think of these big names as the type of Liang Sen. If you don''t want to be there, there will be some big thoughts about the idea of ??"selling the emperor to make the princes." They are all people who want to take the train to the garbage dump. Its really a bachelor. Is there anything that cant be put down? In the end, the two people Liang Sheng and Liu De who met before did not actually meet the general weather of the big audience audience. Liang Senben is a wonderful thing. Liu Des work is also a bit timid, but they are like this. Doesn''t it mean that other big cockroaches are like this, there are a lot of people like lychee mentality, and the act of a man and a woman in the past few days is equivalent to giving those people a shot of strength. I dont know what kind of helper Su Yuhang has. Because of the restrictions of the message clues, they can only think that Su Yuhangs Liu Mengyu couple have succeeded in grinding the sword for 20 years. After all, How bold is the man? The thinking of a person who is determined to win the sky is actually a kind of consciousness that is prevalent in the life of wisdom. It is more applicable to the audience who have already surpassed the ordinary human race. Su Bai didn''t think that he suddenly had a whim and wanted to see Ying Yinger. The result was that a carman followed him. The monk drove the car directly into the underground parking lot, and then he and the fat man began to arrange. Law, Chen Ru also stayed. After all, she also knows that although the monk spoke to the fat man before, she actually pointed out that she was. After all, there is no problem with the monk and the fat mans cultivation and the arrogance of the same level. Exploring the audience who want to avoid the big audience is not enough. Su Bai and Foye are also embarrassed to go up to drink coffee, and they are accompanying them below. About half an hour later, Chen Ru completed the arrangement of the array. When the monk and the fat man came over, they all thought about it. Color, obviously these two yin B have definitely been stealing a lot of people, but Chen Ru is not very concerned about this, and now the only thing that can make her focus is when she can break through the sermon. Five people entered the elevator from the underground parking lot. "This array of law is arranged, can you really avoid the exploration of the big man?" Su Bai is still somewhat unbelievable, although he is really admired for Chen Ru''s formation. "The train is going to open. It is estimated that it will be the day after tomorrow. Under this circumstance, the whole Shanghai pattern will undergo great changes and distortions. My legal system only shields Daxies detection of the breath, if it is good at it. The deduction of the big man can''t play any role in this battle, but they don''t expect to do it in Shanghai, because it is very likely to involve themselves." Upon hearing this, Su Bai suddenly thought that the last time the train was ready to depart, Liang Sen, who had not yet proved his voice, went to Dandong with a single breath. It may also be related to this. Su Bai did not go to Ying Yinger first, but came to the coffee shop with everyone. Everyone ordered a cup of coffee and asked for a few snacks and fruit bowls. Everyone sat by the window, without the slightest coffee, only Milling labor is time consuming. "Give me a two-day break, then I will give you a copy of the tombstone." Su Bai immediately assured Chen Ru after taking a sip of coffee. This woman really helped herself, just with the monk and the fat man The array method, Su Bai is also embarrassed how to scorn her. Chen Ru nodded and said nothing. Just then, two people came out of the elevator and walked into the coffee shop. This building is a multi-purpose building. The company that solves the problem with Liangsen occupies two floors, including the hotel sauna club. Most of the customers who come here to drink coffee are actually in this building. The person who goes to work. "Hey." The fat man blinked at the fat man at this time. Su Bai looked at his eyes and found that he was just a man and a woman. The man was wearing a black sweatshirt and his feet were also a pair of sneakers. He was a sporty attire but not a young boy. He looked thirty or forty years old. The look of the whole person, even wearing a sportswear, still looks very calm, giving the impression of Chen Daoming''s uncle. The woman is about twenty-seven or eight years old. The exquisite red high-heeled shoes and the black stockings are wrapped in a pair of slender legs. The delicate and slightly feminine facial features seem to interpret the meaning of "stunner". This woman is Ying Yinger. As for the person around her, Su Bai is not clear, but the two people are like a good relationship. They sit together at a table and wait for coffee to chat. The man is very humorous and very funny. From time to time, Ying Yinger is amused, and it can be seen that Ying Yinger is not the kind of perfunctory smile. The monk and the Buddha are both monks. It is not convenient to express opinions on such things. Chen Ru is a woman. It seems that she is too lazy to pay attention to this kind of thing. The fat man is very keen on this. He is clear that Dabai does not seem to feel anything to women. Oh, no, its the **** **** obsessive-compulsive disorder, but Dabai seems to feel different to this woman. "I said, big white, want to open, you have been missing for half a year, and people need normal life?" The fat man grasped Su Bai''s hand meaningfully. "If you want to live a good life, you must have some green on your head. Of course, I chose to forgive her." "I and she are not the kind of relationship you think." Su Bai shook his head and said. "There has been no relationship?" the fat man asked. Su Bai shook his head. "Yes, its boring." The fat man was a little disappointed. "Then you plan to do it. You should go directly to the hotel on the 12th floor and open a room. After the fires are left, you can sway out." "Yeah." Su Bai nodded. Everyone got up, there was a fat man''s formation, Ying Yinger and others on the other side could not see the situation here, five people entered the elevator again, Su Bai smoked the cigarette and handed it to the fat one. "Fat, I will take a shower after I enter the room, and I will sleep. Big white, what are you doing?" "When the man left, he killed him." Su Bai suddenly came up with such a sentence. "Rely, don''t you have anything to do with her?" "But if she is with the man, it will make me feel uncomfortable when I go to see her. Anyway, killing an ordinary person will also close my eyes." Su Bai answered indifferently. "It''s really a selfish big man''s character. I don''t want to give a promise that I don''t want to take responsibility but I want women to serve themselves." Chen Ru satirized. "Ha ha ha ha ... ..." fat man reached out and put it on Su Bai''s shoulder. "Mother''s, I thought that you haven''t seen you in that ancient tomb for half a year. Well, now I am relieved, but still the original Big white is this smell." v2 Chapter 848： Like a mental retardation Pushing open the door and sitting down on the boss''s chair behind his desk, Yingying took off her high heels and leaned her foot on the table. At the same time, she gently untied several buttons and the same movement. Different people will have different feelings when they come to do it. Just as a handsome guy is facing a girl, bangs and a singer are fascinated by the bangs, and Liu Hai will get a different feedback. At this time, Ying Yings appearance is revealed. A lazy and flattering, she is like a Persian cat, and every move can seduce the man''s nerves. In plain language, she has the ability to quickly congest the underside of a man. A smart woman naturally knows how to use her strengths, and the body is also a kind of advantage. However, this kind of life, this kind of work, is very tiring for her, but fortunately, she has basically completed several of her own papers, and some work records have been systematically summarized and organized. Next At the stage, she plans to temporarily close her studio and go to the United States to continue her studies in psychology. The society is very difficult to be completely equal, especially in the workplace. In addition, Ying Yingers work says that the good point is a psychotherapist. Its not good to listen to it. Its an S, M club stronghold, and wants to stay in the river. Walking while still not wet shoes, the most tormenting people. Reaching out, picking up the cup on the table, taking a sip of water, temporarily dispels the bitterness of coffee that remains between her lips and teeth, gently stretched out and relaxed herself, and today''s work is over. Get up, no shoes, and the stockings are so on the carpet, she is going to take a shower, and then enjoy her own night, in fact, she is also clear, in the eyes of many people, they are similar In the similar business of the ancient leather meat shop, even some of its customers, occasionally exposed eyes also have a strong original possessive desire, no one believes that she is still clear and pure, but also in today''s society, ice Qing Yujie It has long been less precious. Ying Yinger bent down and prepared to take off her stockings, but at this moment, her movement suddenly stopped. On her own sofa, she was sitting alone. The man leaned back and leaned there, his eyes fixed. I am free on my body. "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Yingying was not angry. She just gave a sigh. The man who didn''t know when to sit on the sofa didn''t see him for a long time. He was like a gust of wind, suddenly appeared. Then he suddenly disappeared. Every time he came to himself, he was not prepared. He was also unprepared every time he left. It''s like a chase game. I used to think it was very interesting and very exciting. I even wanted to take the initiative to give myself a memorable color for this encounter and contact, but the other party seems to be in it every time. At this time, retreat and avoid. Ying Yinger is very confident about her body and posture. She once thought that the other woman felt that she was a little dirty in this industry, because Yingyinger could see that the other person had a kind of disdain for money. Gus attitude, at the same time, the kind of aristocratic temperament on the other side is also telling her good family background. A man like this is indeed qualified and has the capital to pick and provoke a woman who goes to bed, but then, slowly, Ying Yinger finds that it is not what she imagined. A smile appeared in Ying Ying''s mouth, he was sick. This smile made Su Bai, who was sitting on the sofa at this time, not very comfortable. Suddenly there was a feeling of thorns on the back. Su Dashao could even guess what the woman was thinking in her mind right now. . For most men, being ridiculed by a woman is a counter-scale that is absolutely intolerable. However, this woman knows herself well. She is like a tree hole of her own, she can let herself talk, but she can''t bear to destroy her, or she can''t bear to let her color fade on her side. The fat man once said that in the eyes of men, women are divided into two types, one is to go to bed with you, the other is not to go to bed with you. This is a slang word, but I don''t know why, but it is very suitable for the relationship between the two. If it was said that Su Bai had a lot of concerns and the situation that his own line of puppets couldnt help himself, he kept a distance from Ying Yinger. Now, Su Bai, who has removed most of the burdens, started to The beauty of the distance is cherished. An ordinary person, a woman who can communicate with herself and grow beautiful, seems to find it hard to find another one, and she has no intention to exchange a new tree hole. Very selfish thoughts, even Su Bai''s behavior is worse than some of the scum males who support third parties. People have at least given a vain promise, but they are too lazy to promise, just want to monopolize this good. Unconsciously, at this time, Su Bai faced Ying Yingers state of mind, and there was a kind of peeling himself to the height of the emperor facing ordinary subjects, even higher than this. He felt that he was a god, Ying Yinger It should be controlled by himself, even if he is kept in a cage and he is on call. Suddenly closed his eyes, Su Bai leaned his head on the sofa, his hands clenched subconsciously, and he suddenly felt a huge black hole in front of him, and he was stepping in step by step. Because just now, he suddenly felt that his eyes on Yingyings eyes seemed to be similar to those of Su Yuhangs own eyes. The feeling that he thought he could control the people in front of him was so addictive, which is more powerful than the power of killing and killing. Advanced, and more fascinating. This is the power of God and the patent of the Creator. The feeling of slippery is coming, followed by a warm fragrance, not greasy, with a hint of mint. "I haven''t seen it for half a year. It was like seeing a ghost when I saw it." Yingying''s fingers were gently placed between Su Bai''s lips, and the whole person leaned against Su Bai''s body. Su Bai shook his head and thought about it. He said, "Is it good recently?" "How do you feel like you are asking me if I have enough money recently?" Ying Yinger pulled a little away from her and Su Bai, and then got up from the sofa. "Have you seen my desk?" ?" "No." Su Bai replied. "I am going to study in the United States. I may come back in a few years, but I may not come back. I am going to turn it off in this studio, yes, thank you for the rent." Ying Yinger put one hand on On one of the documents on the desk, the other hand took out a cigarette, biting it between the lips, igniting, taking a sip, and the faint smog spewed out of her charming lips, bringing a different kind of temptation. The Iraqi people smoked, so they looked at Su Bai, and seemed to be waiting for Su Bais response. "oh, I see." However, Su Bais response was still so simple. Ying Yinger smiled slightly and walked over to Su Bai. He took the cigarette in his mouth and delivered it to Su Bai. Su Bai took the cigarette and took a sip of mint. He Now I understand that the mint flavor of Ying Yingers body when she leaned on her body. For his response, she has no disappointment. This seems to be the response he should make. This man has his own unimaginable restraint, but she knows better, how terrible and violent things are hidden in his body. . Su Bai didn''t say why he was coming, Ying Ying did not ask, it was like an inn, and she was more like a masseur. When Su Bai needed it, she came over, she gave him a massage, then he left, waited Come back when you need it. There is no appointment, no farewell, and it is very sudden every time. "What about you, how are you doing recently?" Ying Yinger asked. "Okay." There is no nutritional dialogue, and the atmosphere in the air is also slightly embarrassing. For half a year, for Su Bai, it is actually nothing. He has been suppressed in the land of the testimony but has experienced many things in a series, so he does not feel how slow the time is. For Ying Yinger, for a woman, For an ordinary person, half a year is enough for her to think, enough for her to be calm, and enough for her to make a choice. "So, don''t bother you." Su Bai stood up and prepared to bid farewell. Ying Yinger stood on one side and was ready to bid farewell. This time, she did not call him, and he did not show a gesture of possession but restraint. Compared with the previous meeting, the sparks and passion between the two people seemed to be indifferent. Going out the door, the door is closed, Su Bai leaned against the wall on the side of the door, with half of the unburned smoke in his mouth, and Ying Ying''er on the other side of the wall. However, at this moment, Su Bai saw a man in black sportswear coming out from the elevator door, the guy like Chen Daoming, who had a bottle of wine and a bouquet of flowers in his hand. "She is the woman I saw." Chen Daoming directly spoke to Su Baidao and said it was very serious. I dont care what you have had with her before, but please dont bother me any more. Su Bai frowned slightly. He came directly from the hotel floor and didn''t go to the guy who was eager to kill the guy. In the eyes of ''Chen Daoming'', Su Bai''s look carries a kind of disdain. Obviously, this person did not listen to his own warnings, which made ''Chen Daoming'' feel uncomfortable. Then he smiled and walked slowly toward Su Bai. , slowly said: "Do you know that there are some people in this world that you absolutely can''t afford? She is a fancy woman, a woman chosen by God. You are just an ordinary person. Do you know? Although there are rules that restrict me from killing people, I think that if I only kill one, it should be within the acceptable range. Also, although I was just outside, but in your situation in the house, I know that nothing can be overshadowed by God. Chen Daoming holds the wine and flowers in one hand, and the other hand directly lifts the collar of Su Bai to lift the whole person to the wall. He looked at Su Bai, and then his face began to change slowly, gradually turning into a zombie face with a blue face, and he wanted to give Su Bai a nightmare, giving the most unknown warning to the unknown guy, even if Can''t make him nervous, but just let him be here, it is enough to create a kind of nightmare fear for this woman. But Chen Daoming was surprised to find that Su Bai, who was being attached to the wall by himself, did not have any shocking reaction because he showed his zombie form. The other party is still looking at himself calmly. Just like, Look at a mental retardation. v2 Chapter 849： Can you still be friends? At the beginning, when the ''Chen Daoming'' said those words, Su Bais heart first stunned and basically guessed his identity. After all, the difference in the audiences circle is too high, unless I think this ''Chen Daoming It was a patient who had just ran out of the madhouse, but it was obviously impossible. Then, when the other party stretched his collar and leaned against the wall, Su Bai slammed it again. Yes, Su Dashao really "squeaked", and he did not expect this situation to occur. When the goods were in the elevator, they confessed to the fat man that they were going to kill him, but they didnt have time to do it, but the goods actually ran out and ran out, but they still had the same experience as the gods. Want to punish yourself as a mortal? When the zombie breath on the other side reveals and the whole face becomes a zombie, Su Bais emotions are completely stabilized. It was not scared before. In fact, as the guardian of the predecessors land, Su Dashao What scene has not seen it? Even most of the big-level audience can only be seen in the broadcast of the drums. The reason why Su Bais emotions have just fluctuated is that he really can hardly imagine that this guy can actually do this. Proclaiming him as a **** in front of himself, pulling himself to the wall, and then revealing his zombie-enhanced deity in front of himself wants to scare himself! Su Bai really did not encounter this kind of fresh and refined "clear stream" in the audience circle for a long time. He knew that he was still scaring a big audience and walking with another big-level audience half a day ago. ''Chen Daoming'' had some accidents. He initially thought that Su Bai was scared by his own image, but he soon found out that it was wrong. The other persons eyes and expressions showed a kind of taunting. The other party was very Relaxing, really relaxing, when you carry your collar and lift it up, the other person seems to be relaxed. "You should have a device that can shield the breath." Su Bai is quietly speaking. This instrument can shield his own exploration. It is really wonderful. You must know that Su Bai is completely in the other hand. Determined the strength of the segment, just an ordinary audience, even the seniors are not. If Chen Daoming doesnt know the identity of the person in front of him after hearing this question, then he can really find a piece of tofu and die. Under the subconscious, he narrowed down with the strength of Su Bais collar. "You are also an audience?" There are some speculations in his words, but also with a condescending meaning. In the audience circle, a class and a class are relative, basically do not interfere with each other, at most, the top of the next class exists. Being able to get some contact and communication with the previous class in advance is the rule of broadcasting. Su Bai clearly captured the fleeting panic in the depths of ''Chen Daoming''. The other side, this is a stupid, he certainly hopes that Su Bai is even lower than the strength of the audience, so he can still teach Su Bai. However, if Su Bais strength is higher than him, this time he thinks that he is not right, the smartest way is to play silly. Think of yourself as a simple comparison, a jealousy, and let yourself be happy, so that the other party may not punish themselves for their offense. However, it is a pity that Su Bai is not the kind of person who knows how to be very interesting, and the fat man around him has always been such a foolish and capable person. In front of the audience who looks like ''Chen Daoming'', the level of acting is obviously better than that of the deity. It is much worse than a fat man. Su Bais figure began to move forward, and even with the forced support of ''Chen Daoming'', moving forward, facing the terrible power of the other bodys body, he even had no room for resistance and stagnation. At this time, Su Bais performance completely broke through all the fantasies of ''Chen Daoming''. He knew that he really kicked the iron plate this time. He really can''t figure out why he is so lucky, in the real world, when he wants to punish a guy who grabs a woman, he is still a senior! Yes, with the thinking level of ''Chen Daoming'' and his experience, he can only think that Su Bai, who is obviously beyond his strength, is a senior person. He really did not expect the level of Su Bai to be more senior than the senior. It is still high, but the difference between ''Chen Daoming'' is actually not big. The reason is almost the same as destroying the earth once and destroying the earth dozens of times. Chen Daoming wants to take back his own hands, but he doesnt know why his hand is stuck on the others clothes, and he simply cant get it back. Su Bai stepped forward step by step, and Chen Daomings face changed constantly and was forced to retreat backwards. at last, The back of Chen Daoming was attached to the wall, but then Chen Daoming felt a terrible force on himself, and even raised his body. In a short period of time, the encounter between the two sides seems to have undergone a very different change. The only difference is that the hand of ''Chen Daoming'' continues to hold the collar of Su Bai, but he has a bitter face. From the body of Su Bai, a suffocating air began to spread, and instantly penetrated into the body of ''Chen Daoming''. The zombie strengthening in ''Chen Daoming'' was once again manifested by the stimulation of hernia, and its face turned black and blue again, revealing Two fangs, but his fangs are shaking, and his eyes are invisible to bloodthirsty and fierce, and some are just flustered. Su Bais mouth appeared with a playful smile, and then he began to switch out of his zombie state. The ancient zombie turns! Su Bais zombie state did not change much in shape and his original appearance. This is because Su Bai has promoted the zombie blood as much as possible while at the same time maximizing his own integration with himself. Su Bai only has a layer of pale blue radiance on the skin, but the negative atmosphere of the disaster, cursing, and dirtyness emitted by the body is more than 100 times stronger than that displayed before Chen Daoming! The turn of the ancients is that Su Bais identity in his own guardians identity in Huangquan has forcibly drawn thousands of dead souls and burials. The return from such a large investment is naturally terrifying. ''Chen Daoming'' almost cried out. He knew that he not only kicked the iron plate but also kicked the iron gate of his own house. The one in front of him was actually a zombie reinforcement, and when the other party showed his blood, he actually turned himself out. Ascending a feeling of crouching to the "king", this is the gradual crushing of the bloodline level, the gap between the two sides of the bloodline is too big, so that the latter can hardly rise to the slightest resistance. Any life is actually divided into three or six, etc. Even in modern society, in fact, the human class still exists, but it has achieved the greatest degree of fuzziness in the development of human history, and for the beast, for the zombies, For other creatures that rely purely on strength to eat purely respect the law of the jungle, the bloodline is a kind of fear imprinted in the bones, the memory in the blood heritage, even if it is human beings, it is still difficult for humans to change their bloodlines. Impulsive and essential, unless this human is strong enough. But unfortunately, Chen Daoming is not in the strong enough order. "Adults...Adults..." ''Chen Daoming'' began to ask for mercy. He did not call the words "forgiveness" or "small mistakes" because he knew that calling this at this time was nothing more than giving the other party a psychological feeling of abuse. If you want to take this opportunity to kill yourself, you will not change your decision because of these few words. A guy who abuses such a person can''t actually bring much pleasure to Su Bai, even far less refreshing after Su Bai took a few moves under Liu De''s hand, but there is one thing that makes Su Bai curious now. That is, even in this state, I am so close to ''Chen Daoming'', but I still can''t find the instrument that can hide the atmosphere in the other side. "Where is your instrument," Su Bai asked, the person in front of him, killing and not killing, actually doesn''t matter, but the instrument is something that Su Bai is interested in, an ordinary The listener is holding a tool that can block the perception of the advanced audience. If it is in his own hands, can it exert a greater effect? In the eyes of Chen Daoming, there was a flash of determination. He knew that he had to pay a certain price for his life. The next moment, the skin began to rupture in his chest position, and a thumb-sized crystal skeleton was forced out of his body. Su Bai reached out and took the bone out and took it in his hand. Then the whole person faded away from the previous breath and returned to normal. Chen Daoming fell to the ground and shouted with respect to Su Bai, Xie Daren does not kill. Immediately turned and ran to the stairway, his eyes were full of grievances. However, when he just ran down the stairs, he encountered a fat man who was going up. "Get out!" Chen Daoming reached out to push the fat man, and even his palm position revealed black nails. He was full of anger and resentment, and even wanted to vent a blocker. The fat man was directly shot and flew out. ''Chen Daoming'' continued to run down. In an instant, his head, arms, feet, and limbs were all separated. Before he died, he didn''t even know how he died. He is still wondering why the grown-up wants to give himself hopes and then kills himself......... At the elevator mouth, Su Bai was still playing with the skeleton, and the fat man walked up from the side of the stairs. "Trouble you," Su Bai said. "You are a big heart, fat man, my acting style is to be able to scribble the roots, you must scribble the roots, don''t look at the goods is weak now, who knows what will happen in the future." "Why, seeing your own shadow from him?" The fat man and Su Bai walked into the elevator together. After pressing the floor button, the fat man suddenly said: "At the beginning, some people didn''t put me in the eye. I took my things and let me go. Then, that person was finally killed by me in the story world. Dabai, you and I know that you are not really a prince, so our mentality must be adjusted. "Okay, I know that you have sensed that the energy has fluctuated, and deliberately left you with something to do." Su Bai threw the bones to the fat man. "You look at this, not like a musical instrument." The fat man took the bones, but he continued: "In case I am too lazy to get a hand? If the goods really run away, it is almost impossible to kill him with today''s cause and effect. You will forget him, but he Will always remember you, he will find time to find opportunities........." Su Bai felt that it was time to stop the fat mans sudden interest in teaching, directly: "Black people." "Hey?" The fat man snorted and didn''t understand. "Crematorium." Su Bai said again. The fat face of Zhang immediately became a pig liver color, facing Su Bai: "Can you still be friends!" v2 Chapter 850： trouble marker! The monks opened a suite. There was a small room in the big room, two beds, and there was a machine table inside. When the white came in with the fat man, the monk was making tea. God knows if his tea is carried with him. The Buddha is standing by the window and watching the car below. The fat man lay directly on the bed and yawned. Su Bai went to the Buddha''s side and asked: "What do you want?" "Think of innocent thoughts." The monk who brewed tea took over at this time. In fact, the monk was most sensitive to the change of mood. The relationship between the monk and the Buddha has always been good since the understanding. At this time, the Buddha is obviously in the mood. Change, the monk can naturally feel it, and it seems that the two are already familiar with the point of mind. "It''s really the same as the seven laws." Foye smiled and leaned back against the window and saw Su Bai handing a cigarette. He shook his head. "I quit." Foye is preparing to enter the advanced audience for a while, eating and drinking gambling is basically occupied, not to mention cigarettes, maybe the latest type of poison, and products have tasted a round, but to his current state, some foreign things, said It is also normal to stop or quit. For example, Su Bai now has the habit of smoking, but nicotine has no effect on him at all. He does not even have psychological dependence. He is purely deliberately keeping the previous habits of life. Otherwise, he must become a fairy. The state of life without the human fireworks is also boring. I was very excited when I first became an audience, because I felt that I could rely on this place and rely on this identity to upgrade my cultivation to the level that the living Buddhas of the past can look up to. Now, I can say that I have succeeded. The living Buddhas of the past generations certainly have not been repaired so high. But it seems that because the strength is getting higher and higher, and more and more things are being touched, I suddenly found that I jumped into a circle, and this circle is infinite and infinite, and I simply walked away. Go out. Broadcasting, even if there is a problem, even if there is a change, it still has a broadcast, it is not as simple as a computer program. From the experiencer to the low-level audience to the ordinary audience and then to the seniors, the squid Yuelongmen became a high-level audience. It seems to have changed a lot, but in fact our situation has not changed at all, and if we prove it one day later, I have to take the train ticket to the place. Listening to the Buddha''s narrative, Su Bai understands. In fact, not only Buddha, Su Bai himself, but even the audience at this level will have this state of mind. "The most fearful thing is not the danger of the journey, but the end." Su Bai shook his hands and shook the ash, looked up and looked at the ceiling. "Fo, you shouldn''t be so ruthless." "I am not a sentimental, but suddenly feel a little tired." Buddha said naturally, "We can regard our death as the end of the journey, but this goal is too small and a little home, with this as the end The goal will be unwilling." Su Bai nodded, yes, they all went to this step. Who wants to die? In ancient times, so many emperors asked for immortality and even the Jiajing emperor who used his own robes to refine the alchemy. Do they really want to cultivate the immortals? They just want to live more for a while, and extend their own time as an emperor. You really want them to be immortal. They are not willing to be their own. In the world, it is definitely better for them to go to heaven. It is much better. A throne has become so obsessive, and now the audience has already had a greater thrill than the secular power. God, The Chen Daoming said that he is a god, and this is enough to reflect the mentality of the entire audience, especially when it comes to the senior audience, this mentality is really difficult to change. "Think of things that can''t be solved, there is another saying, it is a waste of time." The monk soaked the tea, using the tap water in the room, the water is also hot, the water is the paper cup, but The tea is still fragrant, perhaps to the mood of the monk, the tea ceremony for him is really the realm of the pinch. "Smile." Foye sat down at another bed. He was not decadent. He only had a feeling. In fact, among the four people, the most difficult thing to change and fluctuate was Su Bai himself, the other three. The practice of repairing Buddhism is very solid. The door was pushed open, and Chen Ru came in. She should have just taken a shower and her hair was a little moist. "The latest news, the train will open tomorrow." After hearing this news, the fat man and other people showed a relaxed color on their faces. After tomorrow, there would be no such guys on the top of their heads. Oh, no, there is a Liangsen, but Liangs boss has no sense of existence anyway. More than one of him. Su Bai thought of another point, that is, Litchi, Haimeimei died, and he could not get news about the little guy from his mouth. Now the only thing that knows the situation of the little guy is that it is only lychee. No accident, the lychee will appear at the train station tomorrow. For him to go or not, Su Bai did not hesitate too much. Now, the reason why he chose to stay in this building to avoid the exploration is not to get into other troubles. Dont overestimate the big gang. The audience of the audience, once they know that Liang Sen did not get the ticket, they will definitely start. Not everyone is the kind of Liang Sen or Liu De. The princes who have the kind of thoughts of the princes are the mainstream thoughts of the big buddies. They cant pull the tiger skin again and put the gangs who are going to train. Give it a shock and then crouch down and lick your own leather boots. When the train is going out of the station tomorrow, go there again. At that time, those big sisters should have no time to do anything for themselves. In fact, a thousand and ten thousand, no matter how dangerous, Su Bai must go, your son was stolen, if you are afraid of danger, dare not go to find someone to steal your son, then How much failed this. "I will go to the train station tomorrow." Su Bai said, "You should not go, I believe I should be fine." "He may go a little safely when he goes alone." Chen Ru said at this time. The fat man, the Buddha and the monk nodded. The three people didnt say that they must go together for loyalty or cognac, because they know that tomorrows train station, if something happens, its not a few high-level listeners. Can be solved. "Right, help me see this." Su Bai threw the bone to Chen Ru. "Is it a device?" Chen Ru took over the specifications, and his face showed a sigh of relief. He said directly, "The bones of a large audience, and they should be specialized in the formation." "I rely on, do you want such a fork?" The fat man also saw the bones, but he did not see so much information at all. "I know the owner of this bone." Chen Ru admitted that he was "cheating". "This should be the last person who left the train. He passed the bone to a person, but that The guy was a bit unlucky and died in a world of stories. I didn''t expect this bone to be left behind in the real world." "Broadcast waste utilization." Su Bai at this time is trying to understand a little bit. "According to the radio, the urinary sputum on the road must be forced to go home and drain it to your own toilet. It is a convenient place to pour the field. Lost in the world of stories, it should also find an opportunity to let this thing flow back to the audience." That ''Chen Daoming'' is also estimated to be lucky. The identity of an ordinary listener can actually get a pass from a big man who made his own bones. This air transport is really a bit of a BUG, ??but unfortunately this thing finally returned to his own hands. . Su Bai even thought that if ''Chen Daoming'' does not have this thing, he can directly feel the audience''s breath. It is estimated that he can easily scare him away from his own air machine at the coffee shop. Yingying, there will be no such thing as the goods "thinking" to the wall and scaring themselves with zombie faces. Its also a life. "I didn''t find that guy at the time was an audience." Chen Ru said. "I can help you sort out this thing tonight. The big cockroach has arranged his bones and bloodways into a battle. It is a very overbearing. Its also an exaggerated way. I will give it to you tomorrow morning. I think that you put this into your bones. As long as you dont use the ability of the audience or the big one is interested in you, you should not be deeply influenced by you. Find." "That''s good." Su Bai is not afraid that Chen Ru will be corrupt. If the skeleton can really avoid the exploration of the big guys, then you only need to go to the train station to find a lychee, you can save a lot of trouble. In the evening, everyone ordered a takeaway, and they ate some. Chen Ru was alone in one room, and Su Bai and others were a big suite. The fat man was lying on the bed watching TV, and the Buddha was taking a shower. The monk took the initiative to walk to Su Bai at this time and said: "That woman seems to be very easy to get into the audience." "I also feel it." Su Bai nodded. "It should be more entangled with the audience before, and slowly is about to be trapped in this whirlpool. If you don''t want her to become an audience, you should let her change the environment. In fact, it is right that you abandoned the legacy of your parents before, this woman, her studio, is not the detective agency rented by your assets? The monks words made Su Bais heart suddenly shocked, and then smiled bitterly: I didnt really think of this, no wonder, it turned out that I made her and me have a cause and effect. "The poor pointed out, just afraid that you will have regrets." "Thank you, monk, she is going to the United States for training soon. I don''t live in that place." Su Bai shook his head. "It''s really his mother, let''s say good, it''s the audience, it''s God, it''s not good. Its **** a bunch of broomsticks, and its about people around you. v2 Chapter 851： meet! This feeling Su Bai sleeps for a long time, perhaps it is too long to really sleep in bed, the bed of the hotel must not be comfortable at home, but it is much more pleasant than the cold and cold coffin of the testimony, plus Yesterday''s things, it is not exaggerating to say that the heart is exhausted. When Su Bai wakes up, the outside is close to dusk. The train is at night, and it is just right to wake up now. "Although I know that you can''t overslept, but still a little worried." The monk stood by the bed and looked at Su Bai, that is, normal people can actually develop a kind of instinct that they will not oversleep the next day, even more Don''t talk about the audience who have been dealing with life and death all the year round. The only thing the monk is worried about is that if Su Bai really overslept, he shouldnt wake him up, because Su Bais probability of oversleeping in pure sense is too low, and its hard to wake up a sleeper. Really wake up, but the rest is only awkward. Su Bai got out of bed and took a shower. The fat man went to other layers to eat with the Buddha. The monk stayed in the room and waited for a white bath. The two went out together. There was a private restaurant on the fifth floor, but whether it was From the perspective of the size of the diners and the size of the service staff, it seems that they have nothing to do with the traditional private restaurant. Chen Ru and the fat guys sat together for dinner. When Su Bai sat down, Chen Ru actively handed the bone to Su Bai. The bones are like the ones that Chen Ru, the master of the array, have opened up, and the touch is smooth and delicate in the hand. It is no different from the good Lantian jade. "There should be no problem, but you still have to be careful." Chen Ru reminded Su Baidao, "In addition, if you see the lychee, you can try to talk to her about something else." Talk about life and talk about ideals? Su Bai asked, lychee is a thief who steals his son, or a trafficker is more precise. In the face of Haimeimei, Su Bai has already shown the kind of violent state, not to mention the face. When its true. "I just give a suggestion." Chen Ru is eating a shrimp, the voice is not very clear, "This time, it is not simple, the issue of broadcasting, your parents'' problems, we really can''t just look at the surface. "I am a personal participant." Su Bai reminded that this incident, even for most of the big cockroaches, is invisible in the clouds, but Su Bai is really a real reason for his own special reasons. Participants. "You don''t have to be so excited." Chen Ru drank a red wine. "In fact, some things in your heart also understand that everyone in the room will not give you any pressure and opinion because of the choices you make." In the real world, we are a separate group. In this group, there are very few people who know this, so you can really be free. The meaning of Chen Rus words is very simple. That is, since Litchi did not send the child back, then you took the initiative to find her, and most of them also returned without success. But under the premise of no return, what can you do? do? Can you say that you are playing against Litchi in the train station? How to look at it seems to be a very difficult choice. "Amitabha, just follow your heart." The monk eased the atmosphere at this time. He is the person who knows the exact character of Su Bai. Perhaps in other places, Su Bai can try his best to choose a rounded treatment. Some things belong to the inverse scale of Su Bai. At this time, the fat man handed a white plastic bag to Su Bai. There was a human skin inside, and a new ID card. I have to say that fat people often think that things are more comprehensive. "You continue to eat, I went to the train station first." Su Bai casually ate something and stood up and lifted the bag to leave, the bone was pinched in his hand and slowly incorporated into his palm. In an instant, everyone in the room could not know the existence of Su Bai from the perceptual sense. If he did not have him in his eyes, he would not know his proximity. "This thing is really good." The fat man opened his mouth and smiled. "Its just an artifact of playing pigs and eating tigers. Chen Dameizi, can you give me a piece after waiting for your testimony?" The fat man began to habitually again. Ground flower. The skeleton of the big-level audience can only be counted as one, and the other is that the big man must be strengthened by the main training method, and he has carved his own body into a human-shaped self-propelled array. "If I remember correctly, you are also a mage." Chen Ru coldly looked at the fat man. "After you testify, I can find a way to shut you up and use your skeleton to make a refining instrument." Others present here have a share." "........." The fat man continued to bury himself in front of the food in front of me in the attitude of not hitting a woman. Su Bai waved his hand at the table and walked alone to the elevator. Foye and the monk looked at each other and both of them had some helplessness. This time, Su Bai went to the train station, it can be said that it is extremely dangerous, it can be said that it can be no danger, and therefore the two do not understand the end. What kind of attitude is to bid farewell to him. However, some things have been screwed up to the present, and indeed do need a saying. In any case, Foye and the monk will really pay attention to this matter, because the children were stolen under their eyes. Su Bai got off the elevator and shouted a taxi directly at the door to the East Railway Station. Half an hour later, Su Bai got off the bus at the underground parking lot of the East Railway Station. Just entering the station, Su Bai felt several powerful pressures. Some big-level audiences will subconsciously gather their own pressure to dress themselves up as an ordinary person. Even the sanitation worker who is pushing the garbage bin forward may be a big man. This is the life of the audience. , with Qin Yang driving a taxi in Qinhuangdao to earn money to support a family. But there are also some people who are used to doing their own thing. Besides, they are going to take the train to that place. It is also like a child who is about to graduate. The school rules and regulations are also a lot of sight. Fortunately, this kind of pressure will be clearer to the audience, as if pressing a big stone on oneself, but for ordinary people, it feels that the weather is too boring and too much to make some breathing unsmooth. At this moment, it may be considered as the gathering point of the most powerful force in the whole East. Su Bai thought about it in his heart, and then bought a ticket and passed the security check, because the reason for not being able to use the audience can be used here. So things that are very simple are now a bit more complicated. Entering the waiting hall, there are crowds of people, the seats are full of people, and there are many seats sitting on the ground. The reason is that there are some problems due to heavy rain, which caused several trains to be late, so there are more passengers stranded. . Su Bai took the elevator to the second floor. There are McDonald''s KFC and other fast food restaurants. Su Bai feels that if he waits for the train, it should be the most suitable here, and those who do not control their own atmosphere. Daxie is obviously also on the second floor, and Su Bai did not let himself see the exact location. These people are all human, although there is a bone mask at this time, but as long as they reveal some horse feet, it is very likely that they will find their clues. Su Bai walked into a Western-style fast food restaurant and asked for a light meal and sat down. Its just seven o''clock, the train may start at around nine o''clock, so there is time, but don''t use your own audience ability to find lychee in so many people, it really depends on luck, but like that Women, no matter where they are placed, should be more conspicuous. At this moment, Su Bais mobile phone rang, and he took out his mobile phone and found that it was a message of dispelling: "where are you?" Su Bai put down his mobile phone and immediately saw the solution to the exit on the second floor. He actually came. Immediately, Su Bai thought of another person. Sure enough, in front of Jie Jie, Su Bai saw Liang Sen, Liang Sen actually stood with Liu De, and there were two men and one woman, and four people said that there were Laughing, it looks good. How did the two of them come? Su Bai subconsciously touched the disguised human skin on his face. He knew that he should not be found, but this feeling made him not very comfortable. Liang Sen did not get the train ticket, why did he come? Is it just to bid farewell here? Standing in the mouth of the escalator, naturally, he did not find Su Bai. He continued to send information to Su Bai: "My boss said that he wants to see you and say hello to you. He knows where the lychee is." Su Bai hesitated for a moment, then got up and went to understand the side, leaning against the railing on the side of the solution, and continued to play with the phone. Jie Jie looked at the person around him accidentally. I don''t know why, he felt that something was wrong, but this person did not have the slightest difference. "It''s me." Su Bai replied to these two words. Jie Xiao smiled and then shouted to Liang Sen, who was still chatting there: "The boss, the company has something to do." Liang Sen heard the words, looking back, some of them are eager to say, "My game company." From a contextual point of view, it is full of helplessness and regret for being away from the real world career. Immediately, Liang Sen apologetically smiled and smiled at the surrounding people, then turned around and walked to understand. "The theme of the company''s next game..." Jie Jie and Liang Sen continued to talk about the company''s affairs. Soon after the two people finished talking, Liang Sen ordered a cigarette. It seems that he did not want the nearby managers to come. The expulsion warned that he was not allowed to smoke, so he set up an isolation method so that outsiders could not see his behavior. "They didn''t know that I didn''t receive the ticket, and Liu De didn''t say it." Su Bai, who is playing mobile phone on one side, did not react at all. "Litchi people are on the first floor of the convenience store, you go to find her." After that, Liang Sen patted his shoulders with some emotions, as if he was doing a good job, but he was also his assistant. Say goodbye. At this time, Jie Jie sent another message to Su Bai: "You are afraid, but he is even more afraid, and he is not suffering from unequalness." Su Bai did not reply, and immediately went down the escalator to the bottom. When he walked to the convenience store, his heart suddenly became more and more heavy. v2 Chapter 852： Lychee plan! When Su Bai walked to the door of the convenience store, he saw several passengers who bought water, including two salesmen, but Su Bai did not find the existence of lychee; In fact, there is basically no such thing as Liang Sens mistake or deliberately teasing himself. Liang Sen is not likely to be so boring, and Liang Sen is a big audience. He can explore the situation around him at this time. This is not sure of the location of the lychee, it is really wonderful. Su Bai stood behind a shelf and waited slowly. He believed that if the lychee was here, he should be able to notice himself, even if he is easy to accommodate and has a shielded instrument. This is a kind of feeling in the darkness. Su Bai still remembers the lychee in his memory. When he was sitting in his bed, he looked after his own picture. Although they grew up, they basically became strangers and even faintly agreed to each other. The opposite relationship has been established, but Su Bai believes in the strength of the woman, and she is not so fooled. However, what Su Bai is worried about now is that if the woman finds it but does not see herself, then things are a bit difficult to do. "Ah." However, the worry did not happen, and a chuckle rang around Su Bai. In an instant, the layout of the entire convenience store changed dramatically, and the surrounding scenes turned into a courtyard. A stone table, a few stone benches, surrounded by quiet and fragrant, quiet orchids. This scene, Su Bai is very familiar, in fact, is the environment of his old courtyard in Chengdu. In his young memory picture, Su Yuhang likes to draw and write on the stone table. Liu Mengyu likes to sit on the stone bench next to the company documents. Of course, this is the memory that Su Bai saw from the picture. It should be false. Because it has reached the point where it is now, Su Bai has long discovered that there is no husband and wife between the man and the woman. I want them to be so harmonious. It is obviously impossible to raise the eyebrows. At this time, Su Bai stood at the stone table, sitting on a chair, sitting on a woman, a woman holding a bunch of fruit in her hand, it was lychee. "Do you know that since I was sensible, I seldom eat lychee." Litchi put a piece of crystal lychee in his mouth and chewed it, smiling at Su Bai. "My child." Su Bai didn''t want to have too much meaning. The purpose of his coming here is very simple, that is, for the little one. "Its here, but I didnt bring it with me. He is useful to me. The language of Litchi is very straightforward. Two people are not the kind of people who like to circle, so if two people like this become the opposite, even if they are chatting There is a smell of gunpowder that can be pulled out at any time. After that, Litchi threw the husk in his hand on the ground. "Is it very wrong, my son was taken away by me, but you have no way to shoot me because the gap between strengths is too great, you know Even if you insist on taking the shot, the final result is self-deprecating." "Return my son to me." Su Bai repeated this sentence. If the familiar Su Bai person is standing next to it, it should be clear. This is a sign that Su Bai is going to run away. Unfortunately, there is no live broadcast here. The fat monks can''t see the progress of the matter, but if they see that Su Bai has spent a lot of thoughts to hide their identity and enter the place to find the lychee, if they have not said a few words, they will be directly arrogant. I can''t smile. But the ending of the matter must be developed in this direction. Su Bai wants to have his own son, Litchi is not willing to surrender, this dead knot, Su Bai is not willing to evade, and Litchi can not give in. Chen Ru said before that Su Bai would not give Su Bai pressure no matter what choices he made. The meaning is here. For Chen Ru, a bystander, if Su Bai would not return to his son, then Getting some compensation from Litchi or getting some valuable news back and sharing it with everyone is a reward. "Some things, you should also know. In fact, I am the same in nature, and they were the experimental products under the two people. It is..." "I don''t want to hear you nonsense." Su Bai''s left eye pupil began to condense red, and the right eye pupil began to condense the ancient ink color. Obviously, he is stimulating two major pedigrees in his body. "It''s a pity. I thought we could sit down and have a good chat. After all, in this world, I can have some common language, and it seems that I only have you." The shape of the lychee appeared in front of Su Bai in an instant, and one hand was so plainly placed on the forehead of Su Bai. "Hey!" Su Bai only felt that the blood in his body was instantly frozen, and the two bloodlines that he had just pulled up were also silent at this time. You must know that Liqin was once pressed against Liu Mengyu in front of the Linyi Terracotta Warriors and History Museum. The strength of this woman is somewhat similar to that of Chen Ru. There are almost no rivals in the same class. "It doesn''t make much sense to chat like this." Litchi seems to be helpless, as if she was going to open a tea party and it turned out that the atmosphere was missing. Su Bais body and soul, including his lineage, were suppressed at this time. This is different from the seal, which is unilaterally bullying you by its own absolute superiority. "Two thousand years ago, Alexander and the emperor together to broadcast the matter, you should know?" Litchi said to himself, "The two emperors finally fell, but Alexander the Great was the first to fall, not because he was the weakest, nor because his army was too small, but because he saw one thing, that is, even if At that time, the power of the world could not really fight against successful broadcasting. So Alexander the Great chose another way. At the expense of himself, he gained an opportunity to talk directly to the consciousness of broadcasting. Su Bai did not respond to Litchi, but when Litchi said it, he suddenly thought of the last words in the last story world. "Alexander the Great changed his life with his own life, that is, he taught the broadcast consciousness a thing - play." Litchi reached out and took a few mint leaves, and did not know where to take the teapot and start making tea. "As a result, there will be a sense of broadcasting, and there will be the interest and aesthetics of broadcasting. Only in this way is the confusing and confusing in the story world." Su Bai didn''t know what Litchi wanted to say. She snatched her son. Now I am still trapping myself here. Telling me about this, what is the point? When you play for a long time, you will feel dull, especially when you know that your future will be completely the same. This desperate torture will make you feel uncomfortable. Perhaps this is the true purpose of Alexander the Great. In such a way, he did his own revenge, the revenge of a great emperor. Litchi continued to describe, "In fact, at the beginning, I did not think about the things of your parents and the things of Alexander, but when I was confronted with your mother, I was pulled into the world of the story. I really understood it, the radio, and actually stood with them. It was like the person sitting on the throne, and the anti-thief, actually joined hands. This is really ironic, right? Lychee continued to speak, but her mood was getting calmer and calmer. "At that moment, I realized that my plans, my own copy, my own preparations, all done nothing, because the road of the two people is a road that cannot be copied. Aside from hatred, I have also sighed that they should be very lonely, because that road, they go too far, no one in front, no one behind, so solitary forwards, it is really beautiful and gorgeous one thing. But the truth is so unbearable, yeah, I should have thought of it for a long time. How can we do a noble cause in an ugly way? They have already gotten in touch with the broadcasting consciousness. Half of that road is where they left. The other half is broadcast for them. Therefore, I am sure that this road will not pass. "Then, you still have to keep what my son is doing." Su Bai said at this time. "Oh." Litchi suddenly smiled and smiled very happily. She lowered her head and placed her face close to Su Bai. The two sides could see each other''s eyelashes. "But I suddenly thought of another one." Road, you know, the awareness of broadcasting has chosen the annihilation of the self, it is actually not dead, your parents, they are far from the upper level. The awareness of broadcasting chooses self-sufficiency, but it still has to deal with the things of the world. Your parents want to wake up to become a new broadcast consciousness, and they must wait until the end of the world to the next world. "What do you mean?" "meaning, very simple, I can tell you now, at the end of the train, what is it. It is a place similar to the world two thousand years ago. More than two thousand years ago, a group of demon gods came from the darkness. As the indigenous Alexander the Great and the first emperor, they naturally fought for their own world. But they failed. As you can imagine, the batch of demon gods who came to the world more than two thousand years ago are actually listeners who have been broadcasted in this way by another world. The human beings of the past, the two empire, the power you have is really hard to imagine, but you can also see from the body of the Qin soldiers you have contacted. His Majesty the First Emperor had a 100,000 senior listener''s strength, but he still failed. The reason is very simple. The enemy he is facing is a group of large audiences who are coming by train. Only a large audience can be nurtured to join this war of aggression. Now, on the other side of the train, I am doing the same thing. The rebellion of the world, along with the departure of the train, should have come to an end. v2 Chapter 853： brat Su Bai is now like a scarecrow, and it is really ridiculous to be erected by lychee. That is, the culprit in stealing his son is in front of himself, but he can''t do anything about it. In fact, this kind of incompetence has been guessed by many people before. After all, the strength gap between the two sides is here, so clear, so inscribed, this gap can not be compensated by a luck or by a "small universe" outbreak. . But a little Su Bai does not understand, this woman, why do you want to say this to yourself? A person, doing anything is purposeful, even if it is the kind of purposeless wandering around, in fact, there is a purpose of aimless and distracting. But now, from the perspective of Su Bai, it is really difficult to understand the current behavior of Litchi. "Actually, one thing I know very well is that I have lost." Litchi''s tone is still very calm, even if he admits that he has lost the matter. "But I still have the last chance, that is in The world is over, and at the beginning of that world, I have a last chance." At this time, the sound of the train suddenly came from outside, which was not heard by ordinary people, but for the audience, it was like the assembly number of the wind. "I have to go, unfortunately, our communication can only be terminated in this unsatisfactory way. In fact, the context and atmosphere of communication are completely different from what was originally envisaged. Perhaps, it is because of you. I still dont clearly understand that anything is round and short, and there must be an end. Litchi turned and was about to leave, but before she left, she paused and continued. "Liang Sen did not receive the train ticket. In fact, I guessed it. I and he were the people who became listeners in a period of time. What is his character and what kind of nature? I know very well, even if he pretends to be very good. Liu De did not tell me the truth of the matter. He thought that he could marry me, so that he would pedal two boats. Everyone and every living person had his own abacus. Everyone wanted to maximize their own interests, but At this time, it seems very meaningless. Su Bai, I will fight for the radio to open a number of trains. What you have to do now is to try to prove your success before the next train arrives. Otherwise, if the last bus cannot be picked up, wait. Yours will be the last demise. "My son........." Su Bai now feels like a Xianglin, and he can only repeat one thing, no matter what Litchi is talking to himself, no matter what deep in the voice of Litchi. Meaning, for Su Bai, he clearly knows what he needs most now. "Ha ha." The scene is slowly dimming. As the whistle sounds, the big men in the train station have to get on the train one by one and go to the place where they are not willing to go. A card appeared in the palm of Liche, and it disappeared. Then her figure disappeared at this time. "Hey!" The scene was completely broken. Su Bai found himself standing behind the shelves of the convenience store, but the sweat had completely wet his clothes, everything around him, as if he had not changed before he came in, then Su Bais eyes looked The card at your feet. In fact, for Su Bai, he came here and asked the little guy to ask for the purpose of the little guy, because he knew that his chances of success were very low and low, so he spent so much thought, not always. It may simply be a desire to express his firm position as a "father." Su Bai is going to make sure that the lychee is not on the train with the little guy. As long as the little guy is not taken to the train by the lychee, then he can directly inquire the location of the little guy by the reward given by the broadcast, and wait for the train to leave. After that, the broadcast should be completely restored. The crash of the old train and the railroad track continued to go. Su Bai walked slowly to the door with one hand on the shelf, which attracted the attention of the salesperson, for fear that Su Bai was the thief who came to steal things. "Is the goal achieved?" Liang Bo appeared at the most appropriate time next to Su Bai. "I already know that I can''t ask anything." Su Bai can see that Liang Boss is in a good mood, and even has a kind of happy expression. As a big audience, as a very incompetent guy, he is actually good at it. Hide your emotions. However, today seems to be an exception, but it can be understood that watching a group of guys of the same level screamed and succumbed to the train, and the boss who pretended to be a expression of them stood still on the train. On the stage, the corner of the mouth slowly outlined a curve, and looked at the shocked look of the same in the window, he laughed arrogantly. This picture is very good for brain filling. And the facts are indeed similar to what Su Bai imagined. When Liang Bo came back from the boarding area on the road, he actually subconsciously converges his emotions, but even if it is converging, he still smiles. Su Bai did not answer Liang Boss, but turned the card out. This is a card for an orphanage. The address is on the Jiuzhaigou side of Aba. Without any delay, Su Bai took out his mobile phone and took a photo of his business card, and then sent the photo to the fat man, he should know what to do. "They are gone." The solution was filled with three glasses of orange juice, handed to his boss, and handed a cup of Su Bai. Su Bai took the orange juice and took a sip. What''s the feeling? Jie Yu asked Su Bai. I feel that this sky has become soothing a lot. Liang Sens body shape slowly dissipated after receiving the orange juice. The train will depart from here and pass through the West. At that time, the Western giants will also get on the train. As the only remaining big man in the world, Liang Sen In the fortune, I also felt a kind of fear that began to become more and more clear after the ecstasy state just after seeing them get on the bus. "Nothing to feel." Su Bai replied, waiting for the fat man over there to find a reply. "Oh." After I realized that Su Bai was still distracted by her son''s affairs, she did not ask him to enjoy the pleasure of finally standing at the top of the pyramid. Soon, the fat man called, and Su Bai took the call. "Big white!" The fat man''s voice is very loud and a little excited. "Well, I can hear it." Su Bai responded. "I just checked the photo you just sent me. The orphanage was opened four years ago, but it was closed a year ago, but the land of the orphanage is their own, so after the orphanage is closed, That place is still preserved, located in Aba, on the side of Jiuzhaigou." "Is there a photo?" There is only the name and address of the orphanage on this card, no picture. "Yes, I found it online and sent it to you. Look at your mobile phone." Su Bai quit the call interface, opened WeChat, and saw the photo of the orphanage found on the Internet that the fat man had just sent himself. Suddenly, Su Bais brow wrinkled together, this orphanage, remembering with himself. The orphanage that was built by the cheap aunt was originally the same, but the original one was on the CD, and now the building is in Aba. The voice did not hang, Su Bai looked directly at the photo: "The appearance of this orphanage is the same as that that my parents used to build. This is the address of the orphanage recorded on the card left by Litchi before leaving. Fat man, do you say she will be kindly before leaving?" "I don''t think so, but that place has to go. I will book a ticket for you. I will go with you." "Yeah." Su Bai did not refuse the good intentions of the fat man. He hanged up the phone first. In fact, Su Bai just asked the fat man the question. Su Bai had already had the answer in his heart. Litchi is not a good man or a woman, from Haimeimei. It can be clearly seen on the top, so Su Bai does not think that the other party will finally be a good person to return the little guy to himself. She should have something to say or not, but it is not necessary to finish it all, but it seems that An orphanage that has been closed a year ago should be able to find some answers. Su Bai vaguely has a hunch that there is a great possibility that the little guy is also there. ............ The orphanage is located on the mountainside. It is an excellent location from the perspective of feng shui or from the perspective of lighting. Below, it is a lush mountain forest, not far from a nearby town, although some It is isolated from the world, but in general it is a connection between seclusion and secular harmony. However, the orphanage has been abandoned for a year, and the children here have been sent away in the early years. There is no staff member left in the orphanage except for a grandfather. Tonight, the uncle turned on the radio as usual, listening to the radio while watching the newspaper in his hand, but looking at it, a black mist suddenly appeared to wrap the uncle, and the uncle quickly passed out on the table. . At the same time, in a long-lost dormitory for children, a cradle slowly emerged and slowly swayed. The bell on the cradle made a crisp sound because of the shaking, like the world''s most beautiful and quiet sleeping song, soothing the heart of the little guy, let him sleep all the time. Long himself was in Sichuan. When he wrote this chapter, he felt that the chair was shaking. At first, he did not realize that it was an earthquake. Then he realized that it was an earthquake and the people in the earthquake area were safe. v2 Chapter 854： Yunnan Ogre Case Jie Jie drove Su Bai to a nearby coffee shop and walked in with Su Bai. In a short while, the Audi A6, whose fat man drove him, came over, along with the monks, Buddha and Chen Ru. . The fat man intends to drive directly to the other side. Although the road is far away, but with the energy of these people, all the way to speed up and open the past, it will be a day, and everyone can put some things together in the car. Total. The crowd did not delay in the coffee shop for a long time, they got on the car separately, and the kid was also going to follow it. The name is to help, but what he really is thinking about is actually clear to everyone, Liang Sen is certainly Did not go, but according to Liang Sens character and the overall situation nowadays, the era of the group of big brothers is over, and Su Bai has some news from the lychee, before the phone on the phone Did not say it. Even for these news, its not a bad thing to solve it with you. The result of the final distribution was very embarrassing. Su Bai was on the fat car. Chen Ru was still sitting in the co-pilot position. The monk sat in the back row with Foye and Su Bai, and he could only follow oneself if he wanted to follow. The man driving his car followed. But fortunately, it is not very concerned about the solution. When the fat car is launched, he will always follow. The fat man is driving very fast. He does follow the rhythm of speeding violations. However, this "stimulus" is really nothing for the fat audience. He has more energy. In the narrative of Su Bai in the car. Under the repeated requests of the dismissal, the monk had to open a voice call and put it around so that the one who drove alone in the back could participate in this discussion. Su Bai is now thinking about the little guy in his heart. After he said the dialogue between himself and Litchi, there is not much thought about the deep meaning of these words. The monks and other people who are at the spectator''s point of view are beginning to focus on analyzing these things. "If we follow the lychee, it is actually a complement to the world view of the world we have explored before. Broadcasting should be something like a virus, and our world is like a cell. It first enters a cell, kills the cell resistance by its own power, and then grows its own through this cell like parasite. Power, and the power that is really being seen by the radio is the group of big men who left by train. The batch of big men is equivalent to the **** who came to the world two thousand years ago and the Macedonian Empire and the Great Qin Empire. magic. Its really interesting. Those people should be the big-level audiences that have been nurtured in another world. Also, before the barren, they have been suspected that the Macedonian Empire and the Great Qin Empire recorded in the history books have been tampered with history for a hundred years, but now It seems that this is not the case. When the audience came in, they came slowly and slowly, and finally destroyed the resistance of our world. The monk summed up the analysis of things and basically restored the eighty-nine. "Oh, according to this logic, then we are not good people? No, it should be called Shunmin." Fat man snarled. "It is a puppet army. We are playing for the broadcast, including the group of people who have just left the train. It is a puppet army that has just been trained." At this time, the monks cell phone, a lonely driver, said: You cant really be a good citizen. "Haha, that broadcast is too jun." The fat man laughed. "His mother, isn''t this a trick?" Yes, it is a fact of a trick. Humans are accustomed to divide themselves into circles, and the circle needs a common label. For example, the audience circle is bigger, it is similar to a country like a nation, and then expands a bit, that is, the earth, the world. This plane. Undoubtedly, nowadays, for broadcasters, broadcasting is undoubtedly an outsider, a servant, and everyone is the object of oppression and enslavement. This sense of position naturally makes most people in the car not very happy. Comfortable. However, it seems that before they knew this, they were actually the objects of broadcasting slavery. "What is the broadcast equivalent?" Chen Ru suddenly said at this time. "I have talked with a few big audiences. From their attitude, the broadcast should not be like a virus in their eyes. Something, there was a big man in the West who told others before he got on the train. The broadcast was similar to the gun of punishment in his eyes." "The gun of punishment?" The fat man wondered. "Wait, you mean that broadcasting is a rule, but this rule has its own orientation, right?" "Our real world has the Macedonian Empire and the Great Qin Empire. You also know the strength of the ancestors. The Qin army of the 100,000 senior audience of the First Emperor is the best example. I think the reason why the broadcast is The spearhead is aimed at this world plane, also because the ancestors of the original were too strong, so they needed to be wiped out and sanctioned, and now the place at the end of the train should be equivalent to the strength of our ancestors in the era more than 2,000 years ago. Otherwise, it will not be sent to the war in a batch after another. In fact, the world''s plane theory has been around for a long time, but in order to ensure a certain balance, when the indigenous strength in a single plane exceeds a certain limit, it will naturally destroy the stability of the overall plane sequence. At this time, the broadcast will appear. Forcibly destroying the indigenous forces of this plane, and pinning on this world plane to absorb blood and re-cultivate oneself. After discovering that the overall strength of the indigenous people in a plane is too high and causing stability, it will use the train to make a batch. The listeners who have cultivated themselves have sent them to suppress the indigenous people of the world, thus forming a kind of........." Chen Ru frowned, and did not seem to know how to describe what he wanted to express. The internal cycle is consumed. Foye said, Its like the British and French doing in the colonies that year. In the era of the great colonial era, both English and French were armed in their own colonies. It was a bit like the Chinese people said that they were the ones that had become the most powerful army in France. Su Bai also had a little bit of reincarnation at this time. He said directly: "Those things that are illusory are useless to us. It is something that history and theological professors need to think about and organize. I am more concerned about what Litchi said. the term. The world is about to be conquered, so what will the audience of our world do when the world is conquered? Destroy. Chen Ru simply said these two words. According to the one-by-one model of broadcasting, I dont think that we will continue to manage our world after it has entered the world. The world has lost the control of broadcasting. What about the audience in this world? We must know that there are still a large number of ordinary listeners and many high-level listeners. Since broadcasting is to weaken the strength of the world, it should not deliberately leave these fires, or after-effects. "Destroy?" The monk muttered to himself. "The meaning of the lychee is very simple. She hopes that Su Bai can take the next class and the last bus to leave. Otherwise, as an audience, it will have to be destroyed." The fat man said. "Litchi should be the main battle force there, and she has been to the audience over there, remember the last time the train came back." Su Bai said, "I have seen indigenous creatures there, still I have seen a dying vampire. The world is obviously unable to hold it, because the indigenous people told me this message when I contacted the indigenous two years ago. Their power is facing the group of lychee. People, already have no strength. This means that many of the previous trainers who have been on the train have already consumed the true peak power of the world, and the rest are probably some finishing touches. I feel that Litchi has made me want to go to her. I may be thinking about using my relationship with the Su Yuhang couple to come back to her fight again. But she is not wrong at all, that is, there is only one train to transport again. The opportunity is gone. Once we have not verified before the next train departure, it will be broadcasted as a nuclear waste before leaving. "That''s really a race against time." The fat man subconsciously speeded up some speed. "Yes, race against time." Chen Ru sighed. "If you don''t prove it, you die." For a time, everyone in the car was silent. Even the solution in the back of the car was silent. They thought that the departure of the train was to give them more room to breathe freely, but who knows Give them a countdown to life. Its a bit of a **** in a while. At this moment, the fat man driving suddenly frowned, and Su Bai, who was sitting behind, immediately slammed his chest with one hand, and the fat man immediately supported the car to stop, and then began to gasp: "Mom, I believe that there are definitely a lot of experiencers or low-level listeners who come to the car to drive directly when they drive." After that, the fat man took out his mobile phone and reminded Su Baidao. "Broadcast can send a mission, Dabai, you can check the specific location of your son now, oh no, or wait until we get to the orphanage to confirm it. Then decide whether to use that qualification. Hey, this mission world... "Yunnan Jinning Ogre"? Su Bai also took out his mobile phone and looked at it. He should enter the world of stories with the fat man. What''s the weird thing, your new story world? Jie Jie asked by phone. The fat man scratched his head and did not rush to start the car. Instead, he arrogantly said: "No, the story world that has not been broadcast for a long time without this kind of suspension has let us in, because our strength has improved, and the reality of these adaptations The unsolved case has made it difficult for us to have real fear..." "Seal, he will seal our strength." Su Bai suddenly said at this time, in these two cars, he should be the most familiar with the broadcast consciousness, so he quickly guessed from this mission notice The intention of broadcasting is that "the broadcast consciousness is dead, but its death is time-effective, meaning that it will continue to dominate the next work of the world. The story world adapted from this case is the favorite of this broadcast consciousness. Types of." Su Bai thought of the bookshelf and reasoning suspense novels in the living room of "Zhao''s Villa". These things are the clearest expression of Shao Shaoye''s hobbies. "Seal? If the seal strength is just to let us experience his evil taste and the convenience to find the feeling of fear, then what is the significance of our strength, what is the significance of our reinforcement?" asked the phone. "You just didn''t understand what we discussed..." Su Bai smiled. "The broadcast has already begun to begin the destruction work. The broadcaster has already felt that the trains carried by this batch of trains are enough, and there are no next batch. Its hard to say, so he set out to use the world of stories to make the final entertainment. He doesn''t mind how many senior listeners are as savage as the experiencer in the world of stories, because it feels that there is no need to export a big audience to it. These Chinese cabbages, which were originally planted in his land, were not mature until he moved, and he would rather destroy the ruin than to be cheaper. v2 Chapter 855： Ogre After more than ten hours from Shanghai, the fat man is still driving, constantly speeding through the rules, and occasionally using some Qimen armor-like techniques to open the traffic police, he is not playing well. Happy, like playing "Grand Theft Auto", it is a dazzling. As for the rest of the car, no one feels tired. This level of boat bumps is nothing for this group of people. Its just after digesting the news of the Su Bai belt and the analysis and speculation of the crowd. In addition to the fat man who is driving, the rest are a bit silent. In the past, everyone did not think about what broadcasting is, but once the real truth appeared in front of you, you found that you didnt seem to be ready to accept it, but it didnt matter because the development of the matter would not be with you. The emotional tendency changes, especially this involves two planes. Even the masses of audiences who feel good about themselves and who are in the midst of a long time can only be reduced to the cannon fodder in this overall situation, not to mention the fact that even the cannon fodder qualifications are not enough. There was a cigarette in Su Bais mouth, and a fat cigarette was in his mouth. Now, Su Bai is sitting in the co-pilot position of the fat man. When the car passed the last service area, everyone changed their position and solved the problem in the fat car. Chen Ru, the monk and the Buddha Lord opened the car, and the smokers and non-smokers were divided. It is also very interesting. When a cigarette is over, the fat man throws out the cigarette **** and then bites one. Now he enters the mountain highway. This winding mountain road is not difficult for the fat man. He can fully understand the turning point in advance. There are no cars, but the time to turn around the steering wheel for a long time has begun to become quite boring, no longer the pleasure of driving on a straight highway. "Big white, I remember you have a few ordinary listeners." The fat man seems to be too boring, no words to find. Yeah. Su Bai sighed. According to our analysis, they are very difficult. Yes, you let Chu Zhao or smoked children upgrade quickly in such a short period of time, and finally prove successful, obviously it is impossible. This time, Su Bai did not choose to tell them, and it was really powerless to go to the rescue method. It is still difficult for him to protect himself. It is really no effort to be a good person. "Actually, when it comes to living, you can live a good life. The ordinary people have a wonderful life." The fat man picked up the cigarette lighter in the car and lit the smoke in his mouth. "We are like a gust of wind. , also passed, but did not leave any clear traces." "Hey, fat man, poetry is booming." Unable to sit in the back and can''t help but interject. "Crab boss, give me a Burger King, I am hungry." The fat man glanced at the rearview mirror white. "Its coming soon," Su Bai asked. "Well, there is still an hour to go, it is afraid of blocking the road ahead, but from the current distance, even if we block the road, we can go directly, it may be much faster than driving." Fat man patted the steering wheel, a fast left Turning, and then reverse the steering wheel, in a turn, almost a large truck past, the big truck driver was scared green, but the fat man just whistled. "Fat Lord, I am nicknamed the autumn mountain car god." The shameless and boring Su Bai and the dispelling of the fat man are consistently ignored, but a few moments, the explanation is open: "You two are not coming to the mission to inform you, why not check the information?" The reminder of Jie Xiao let Su Bai and the fat man have a glimpse, it seems that I just remembered this ; Yes, it seems that there is no such feeling in the story world for a long time. With the improvement of the power, the radio has gradually changed its own setting of the story world, because it must design the story world according to the strength of the audience participating in the mission. The intensity, and once the strength of the story world is too high, it is difficult to reflect the true feeling of horror and suspense, which is no way. But this time the obvious broadcast is to play what he likes most before, and when it loses the task of cultivating a big audience for that battlefield, it can completely play what you want to play, anyway. It has already been closed. After the end of this world, in the operation of the next world, it will be completely annihilated, no longer responsible for this, and these have not become the audience of the amnesty, it will be its funerary, accompanied by It has finished the last road. In the sense that the revenge of Alexander the Great was indeed a success, but he thought that he should be very desperate at first, otherwise it would be impossible to abandon his own army with the power of a war to carry out this model of revenge. Broadcasting, in fact, still exists, the revenge of the Great, is just an itching. "Yunnan Jinning ogre, I searched and searched." The fat man is driving, naturally only Su Bai took out the mobile phone search data, after consulting some old news and posts, Su Bai accidentally put his hand on himself Chin position, lost in thought. "Haha, big white, I havent felt this for a long time. When I first became an audience, I heard that I want to enter the next story world. Every time I make a fat man, I cant even do it, and love cant be hardened. Information or find someone to ask, the world of broadcast design after becoming a senior is more and more mysterious, and it doesn''t matter if you check the information. Right, what did you find, tell me this time? The two entered the story world together and really looked forward to it." "In short, it is a case of mental illness killing 11 people. This guy was sentenced for killing in the 1970s, but he did not know why, he sentenced him to a few decades, then he returned to his hometown after his sentence, and then began to kill people in succession. His goal was to local. Most of the young people. "This is not very simple, but the ogre is what it means, this person kills people and learns to eat meat and pork to eat people?" asked the fat man. "This is not specifically said, and I feel that news reports should intentionally cover up some things for social influence." Su Bai smiled. "And there are still many hidden things." "It''s really hiding things." Jie Jie interjected at this time. "I don''t know anything else, but I actually happened to have participated in the case." "Participation?" Su Bai. "It happened to pass there. At that time, I had not become an audience. I went to school from the northeast. I went out to do summer work or do social research every year. I was in Yuxi. Oh, Yuxi is not far from Jinning. For a few tens of kilometers, I have a classmate in the local area and invited me to dinner at her house." "Which is he?" The fat man did not forget the soul of the gossip at this time. Interpretation is speechless. "Don''t ignore this product, continue to say, fat, really, you really have to take a snack, or the probability of dying in the world of the story is very high, we have to stay one by one, and then take the time to break through in the real world. Otherwise, if there is really a train to start the next train, it will be too embarrassing to die." "Where you go, you continue." "That is a female classmate." The explanation was deliberately said to the fat man. "She asked me to go to her house to eat. Her mother made a ostrich meat for me, but after I ate it, I said that this is definitely not Ostrich meat, because my foster mother used to work on the farm before. For a while, I often came back to me with the slow-moving ostrich meat. I know what the smell of ostrich meat is, because I was really scared at that time, and some psychological shadows. It is. Then her mother said that it should be the old thing that lied to her. The old thing is Jinyang, but in the towns around Jinyang, they sell their own ostrich meat, and many people buy it. After two years, the old thing was caught. My female classmate also sent me a WeChat with me and said the case. "That is, the ostrich meat is fake, the old thing is selling human flesh?" The fat man opened the car with a smile, it seems that this story is in line with his appetite. "It should be that human flesh is not fake, but this article seems to have raised a few ostriches to be kept at home to do it, but the scale of his meat sales is much larger than this. Many people in the vicinity of the area bought his meat. My female classmate said that after knowing this, her mother directly dumped the refrigerator and pots and pans in the house for a new one. "What is the point that needs attention here?" Su Bai stunned his eyebrows. For a long time, he did not analyze the world of the story that he would enter in a day, and he would not be surprised if his strength would be sealed. I guess it will become a situation similar to the world of paper people''s stories. A little carelessness is death. There is no room for luck and change. "I feel that the identity of my fat man should be set after entering this story world, such as Set up as a villager or a college student who just returned to the village, this murderer should not be the appearance of a photo on the page I just checked, and it should be changed. According to the thrilling route that the broadcast has always liked to play, this person is likely to hide first or use our visual blind spot to cover, so I have to keep a mind at the beginning. Also, some things will change, but some things will not change, such as the characteristics of this person. He did not shed tears of confession in court, but refused to apologize to the victim''s family. He should be a person who is immersed in the self world. For example, he will kill people in the morning, first hide the body in the woods, then go in the afternoon. In the nearby activity square, find someone to play chess. Then, in the evening, use your own cart to transport the body back to the house for corpse treatment, and then take it out and sell it to others. A person who can combine murder with his own life, unless this guy has a psychological quality that is difficult for ordinary people to understand, otherwise the goods........." "Ha ha ha ha ...." The fat man driving suddenly burst into laughter. "Big white, how do I feel that you are talking about yourself?" v2 Chapter 856： Do not believe one "Big white, how do I feel that you are talking about yourself?" After the fat man smiled for a while, he began to laugh, because he thought of one thing, that is, after entering the next story world, he will be sealed and then face a BOSS very similar to the Su Bai character; Suddenly, the fat man felt that the whole person was not good. "Da Bai, is this story a few people coming in?" asked the fat man. "Not shown on the notice, but it should not be only two of us, I think the probability of seven or eight people is relatively large." Su Bai said "That''s a trick, don''t get the ogre''s attention." The fat man said, he pressed the horn. "I''m afraid that too, too, too, the ogres are hating, yelling and hurting each other." I am doing the same." "........." Su Bai. "In short, it''s fine to adjust your mind." Su Bai stretched a little in his seat. "The mentality has been adjusted. We have an advantage over other listeners. The mentality is not well adjusted. We will die more than they." Faster." "This is clear, pretend." The fat man pointed to his driving license in the car. "Subject 1 exam a lot of multiple-choice questions just remember that in any case, it is always right. We have to learn like Liang Boss. Think of the boss of Liang as our goal in life. In other words, I really doubt that the fat man thinks that the world is almost the end of the cooking, so Liang Boss can''t bear the broadcast until he is too lazy to let him go to war. Su Bai did not answer the words, after all, Jie Jie still sat behind. The car was in a state of silence for a while, and when the outside day slowly lit up, the fat man yawned and said: "Big white, it should be in front, I am going down." The fat man turned the car into a nearby town and followed the town''s road to drive out again. The road conditions began to get worse and worse, but it also indicates that the distance is getting closer. Finally, the fat man stopped the car, and on the mountainside in front of everyone, a simple gray building was already clear. The car can''t be opened, everyone has to get off the bus. In fact, it is not suitable for building an orphanage. However, the purpose of the lychee to build an orphanage is not to do good deeds, so it will not consider so much. "On the mountain, the demon is very heavy." The fat man looked at it and said, "Mother''s, I hope it is the same as the old family, it is a wrap-around array, otherwise it will be estimated that the living person stays inside for a long time." The monk also came over at this time, and discussed the formation in front of him with the fat man. This is the place where Litchi deliberately stayed. If there is a clever way to break through, it is most appropriate. The confidence of the fat man and the monk in this battle is very easy. Although this is left by Litchi, there is still a Chen Ru who can open the tactics of the plaque. But when everyone went up the hill to the gate of the orphanage, the face of the fat man and the monk began to become more and more dignified. Obviously, this formation is quite different from what they had guessed at the foot of the mountain. "Amitabha, it is closely intertwined, and it is closely related to the wind." The monk is describing the formation in front of him. Just look at the adjective given by the monk to know the pressure brought by this array. After all, the monk does not have fat. The same, can not play any exaggerated approach. The fat man squatted down and began to draw on the ground with his hands, but obviously he could not do anything. "This mountain, even this mountain, is integrated with this orphanage. In addition, there is still a rhythm in the flow, unless it is brute force, it will not break." Chen Ru shook his head, of course she It is clear that once the monk feels powerless with the fat man, everyone will look at her, so she took the initiative to say her own opinion. "This method was originally set up with a dead hole. It is basically ridiculously ridiculous. "" "That would be broken with brute force." Su Bai said, immediately, Su Bai thought of something, and asked: "What is the difference between using brute force?" Chen Ruoo took a deep look at Su Bai and said, "With brute force, not only this orphanage, but even this mountain and the majority of the mountains will be instantly turned into fly ash. I am basically sure now. Your son should be placed here by lychee, otherwise she will not have to leave such a strange array for you to see." "But if you follow this, this array can''t be broken at all, what''s the point?" "Litchi does not tell you that you want to upgrade your strength to the level of the witness as soon as possible. Before using the brute force to break the formation, if there is a physically strong audience, the audience will be willing to merge with this formation first. Then, when its broken, this big cockroach can use his body and repair to strengthen it for a while, but even if it only lasts for a few seconds, it is enough for you to come in and save your son. But that big cockroach is about 70%. The probability will fall directly here. The 70% that I said is still 70% of the conservative one. The probability of corruption may actually be even bigger. After all, letting yourself into the formation method is to take the initiative to remove all defenses." "So, the meaning is that I can''t save my son from it before I prove my own way?" Su Bai pointed to himself and asked. "Yes, that''s right, unless you can ask a big man to risk 70% of the fall to help you." Chen Ru shrugged. "But you know, this is impossible." Yes, no big man will be so selfless, he will give it this way. Moreover, at this stage, there is only one Liang boss in the world. I dont know if you can ask Liang Bo boss to see Liang Bo. Already even the broadcast is too lazy to recruit him as a cannon fodder, I want to ask him to save the little guy, um, save it. Su Bai is clear. Nowadays, its really only after I have witnessed it that I can save the little guys. Even if they are monks, Buddhas or fat guys, they are not expected to be willing to risk their own risks. Guys, Su Bai will not be willing to pull them to do this kind of thing. It is not easy for four people to have today''s relationship, so there is no need to stupidly smash. ͨ, Su Bai sat down directly on a nearby stone. "Big white, don''t panic, at least now I know that the little guy is here. Isn''t it, since Lichee hasn''t put the little guy on the train, then it''s definitely here, she''s useless to lie to you because her It means that you need to go to the place in the last batch of trains that may appear on the testimony, and then join hands with you to try to get rid of your parents. If you prove that you successfully broke the pattern, you will find that your son is not here. Litchi is again. I lied to you, you are still willing to continue to cooperate with her to really see the ghost." Fat man squatting around Su Bai to help Su Bai Kai. "Let''s cheer together. The rest of us may not be much. According to the frequency of the broadcast, it will take up to three years. If there is any situation in the world over there, we need a group of listeners to pass." In these three years, the most insurance, two years, we must shock the testimony. Su Bai Shen said that he is now the peak of the advanced audience, and he may advance to the middle stage at any time. That is, he has recently had a lot of troubles. In fact, he only needs to give him a certain time to stabilize and retreat. The order is a matter of course, but there are still high-level, after the peak, and then the sermon, one step at a time, look at the current Chen Ru, no one will think that the sermon is an easy thing, otherwise Broadcasting does not require a batch of one after another to send the audience to the past. It is not more convenient to directly produce a large number of large cockroaches like a Chinese cabbage. Buddha went down the mountain and moved up from the car to eat some. The people were a bit like a picnic. Sitting on the ground and eating something, Su Bais mood was not bad. Although the son could not save it temporarily, but at least according to the fat man. As mentioned before, Litchi can''t deceive himself in this matter, so he can know his son''s whereabouts, and knows clearly that the little guy is definitely not dead. "Right, big white, fat." The monk suddenly said at this time, "The world of the story you want to enter, the poor also checked the information, and also looked through some channels." "Monk, you said." The fat man is in a hurry. "The file said that the man killed 11 people, but the police dug out more than 50 pairs of shoes from the fields in front of and behind his house. Moreover, it is said that this person has a wine tank, which uses people''s eyes to make wine. He may have some sorcerers. Of course, whether it is such a poor or unclear, but since it is a story world of broadcasting, according to the setting of the early story world of broadcasting, suspense should add some supernatural factors. So the BOSS you encounter in the next story world may not be simple." "It''s really very reasonable. No, the fat man will take some time to draw some papers, and then redeem some stuff like holy water from the micro store. Hey, the fat man hasn''t used the micro store for a long time. I thought that the micro store didn''t look good when it didn''t have a good thing. Whoever thinks it really has this day." "Too high-level things broadcast will not let you bring, even the holy level is not allowed to be suspicious, fat you do not have to work hard, wait for the opportunity to find the opportunity to enter the story world, but then you are sealed the strength The power of drawing is also very limited, it can only be regarded as better than nothing." Foye reminded. "Right, there is still a little more............" At this time, it seems that some of them are unwilling to be lonely. "A mental illness that is so old, killing more than 50 people, selling meat and eyeballs. I feel a little weird." "What do you mean, he may have an accomplice?" Su Bai asked. "Yes, the next story world, it is best not to believe in the NPC other than the listeners." v2 Chapter 857： Weird main line task In the evening, the fat man and the monk circled the mountain and re-arranged a peripheral array, which was to circle the hill. This also prevented someone from entering this place. Of course, Su Bai had to continue to pay attention to whether it would be carried out here. What development, if the excavator and the like are ready to be refurbished and developed here, it must be prevented in advance, and the trouble is that everyone will not be able to survive here. However, Foye said that he had been handed over to him. After he had gone to talk to some local officials today, I would like to take a look at the name of the living Buddha of the Buddha, and it is very simple to be included in the scope of protection. One thing that is actually superstitious is not much, but everyone is also based on the belief that it is not credible. When the fat man saw it, he licked his mouth and said to the Buddha. "I am afraid of Mao. I tell them directly that this is the holy mountain that you value. It is a violation of national unity to dare to move a stone here." That night, Chen Ru drove to a hotel in a nearby town to open a room to rest, Foye and the monk are here to accompany Su Bai and fat, waiting to enter the story world. In the atmosphere, it is not dignified. After all, everyone is not the first to enter the world of storytelling, but the meaning of this time is different. God knows what kind of tricks will be played after the loss of the only constraint. The Buddha and the monk did not have the meaning of waiting for the news sharing between Su Bai and the fat man. After all, it was the time for Su Bai and the fat man to finish the story world. Su Bai and the fat man smoked one by one, and the Buddha and the monk sat cross-legged, no one spoke, and did not know what to say. Quietly, it is the embarrassment of entering the world of stories. Finally, time is up, a white light will cover the white and the fat at the same time. in a blink, Su Bai and the fat man disappeared in front of the Buddha and the monk. The monk glanced at the Buddha and the two sides subconsciously closed their eyes and began to recite the scriptures. They were praying for the fat man and Su Bai. Besides, they had nothing else to do. The change of the broadcast and the end of another world war, all of which have cast a layer of gray and the end of the atmosphere, everyone feels that they are gods before the moment, but suddenly realized that they are already being processed The garbage that fell. But even in this case, everyone still has to bite their teeth to fight for the possible life. In fact, since you become an audience, you are equivalent to entering a huge world of stories. It has a beginning, a passing, and a final ending. .................. "Oh..." Su Bai feels that his whole person is being soaked in the water, but as consciousness continues to recover, he suddenly perceives that he seems to be not pure water, and he is more rich and full of a disgusting taste. . "puff" Standing up, Su Bai looked around and found that he was not in the water, but stood in a water tank with many eyeballs rising and falling and a white layer of water on the water. The floating foam looks extremely disgusting. A piece of paper slowly fell in front of Su Bai at this time, and fell on the side of the water tank. Su Bai came out of the water tank. After experiencing so many things, he didnt have to spend money on the disgusting thing. When do you adjust your mind and people who have been soaked in the spring? Pick up the paper and the words above are quite a few: "With the eyes of the audience, sparkling wine 0/2 Sell ??the meat of the listener 0/8 PS: You can''t let the prey know that you are also an audience. At this time, Su Bai remembered the joke of the fat man in the car. It seems that the fat man''s crow mouth is really speaking. He actually plays the role of the murderer in this story world. Now, as expected, the strength of oneself is completely sealed. Even if the body becomes very ordinary, Su Bai also wants to find a mirror to see if his face has changed, but at this time Running out of the room, a person holding a piece of something like a **** in the hand directly rushed over to Su Bai, and immediately stopped his body when approaching Su Bai: "Hey, big white, how are you, are you my first prey?" The person who came is actually a fat man. He hasn''t changed, Then he recognized himself directly, That is to say, his own appearance has not changed. Su Bai thought in his heart and raised the paper he had just picked up against the fat man. "I am also the murderer." The fat man came over and looked at it. "Hey, I feel that your mission is easier than me." Said, the fat man also handed his own task paper to Su Bai: "Make 10,000 yuan / 110000 with things like prey (listeners) PS: You can''t let the prey (audience) know that you are the audience. "You just want to kill people. I am going to sell the money. Is this the wine of the eyeballs so good? How much can the ostrich meat of the dead sell?" The fat man said helplessly. "Which audience is just carrying an antique, it is a hundred thousand." Su Bai is very sincere to open the fat man. "Where, do you believe that this is possible? Even if the mobile phone fat on their body believes that broadcasting can set it as a Nokia 5200, it is better to sell two pounds of meat." "Oh." Su Bai took off the clothes on his body, and then found a set of broken sportswear in the bedroom cabinet of the back room, but then smelled the smell of himself. Su Bai frowned. "I will take a shower." "Big white, this is the time to still want to bathe and change clothes?" "I have the stench of the eyeballs, the criminal police who have a little experience. Oh, the audience with a little experience can smell the smell of the body." Su Bai explained. "Cheng, then you go to wash, the eyes of this cylinder, but unfortunately not the audience, can not pay the task." The fat man said very sorry. "We should enter this story world one day earlier than the audience, otherwise we will not have to play at all. I will take soap to wash my body. You go out and look at the outside situation. Don''t go too far, don''t talk with people. Su Bai reminded. "Chengdu, fat man, I am not a young child." The fat man waved his hand and pushed open the door and went out. This is a bungalow with two bedrooms on the left and right sides of the living room. A shack is built behind the house. The shed is separated, one is for cooking, the other is for squatting, and there is a squatting room. Faucet. This murderer is an old bachelor, so the living conditions can only be so self-contained. Su Bai directly rinses his body with cold water and then starts to lick with soap. He washes and washes. The fat man is back. I dont know where to come from an apple. Standing on the side of the shed, licking the apple while watching Su Bai take a shower. "Dabai, this is a town, but it is quite modern. Half of it is a farmer''s self-built house. It is a collective farmhouse not far from it. It is a bit like a small apartment. There are still many people in the village, and there are two construction sites." I personally observed it with Su Bai. "Where is the outside of the yard, have you checked it? Especially in the vegetable fields." "Is this still checked? Fat I have been sealed for strength, but the most basic sense of smell is still there. There are absolutely many dead people buried in the vegetable field. It should be similar to the news report." Su Bai took a good shower and put on his clothes. "It is imperative that the bodies in the yard be dug out and disposed of. You must not let them stay here. At the same time, we must find a way to re-pick this room. The atmosphere of the old bachelor in this room is too obvious. The broadcast should give us at least one day. It should be too late. Now its outside at night. Lets take care of the body in the vegetable field tonight and we will take it out and deal with it tomorrow. Thinking about how to pick up this room." The fat man nodded, and of course he knew what the reason for doing it. The audience would definitely be notified. If no one in them knows that this serial killing is fine, but this possibility should be small, after all, this The case was not a serious old case, and it caused a lot of sensation in the southwestern region. Once the audience heard about the case, according to the old psychic old mental illness and the clues of the body buried in the vegetable field, the gang only I need someone to take a shovel and go door to door to find out who is the murderer. As for picking up the house, the reason is at least giving people a different feeling. It can''t be the old-fashioned scent of eating and drinking. Otherwise, the audience will only have to look at it and will definitely be worried. Su Bai is going to kill people and sell meat. He relies on the audience to sell things, including the body to sell money. Both of them are murderers, but the murderer has to be like a viper, first learn to hide himself to better kill. "Fat, go to the back room and look for it again to see if there are any other clues. Does the monk say that this murderer might be a sorcerer?" "Hey, how can I forget this nephew? If there is a weapon, then the task is much easier." The fat man ran in and looked for it. Su Bai used the washbasin and spoon to slowly remove the eyeballs from the water tank. These too clear evidences must be disposed of. In fact, this case in the real world is really not difficult to break, let the murderer The reason for killing so many people was because the local police slacked off. Later, the victims families contacted the media to make things happen. The provinces attention was paid to the polices direct entry into the murderers house. All the local magistrates and police The Secretary seems to have been removed from office. "Big white, see if this is awkward!" The fat man came out of the back room and held a beer bottle in his hand. "what is this?" Look at the fat man''s expression. This wine bottle should have any mystery. The fat man surprised the bottle cap against Su Bai: "A second bottle, lying, fat, I have never been in the middle." "........." Su Bai. v2 Chapter 858： Killing the night! Throughout the middle of the night, Su Bai and the fat man both dig their bodies in the vegetable field with their hoes and shovel. The vegetable fields in front of the house actually dug up thirty-nine bodies, and most of the bodies have become corrupt and dead. There are two relatively fresh and still with minced meat. This is something that ordinary people can''t really do. The black wind is so high that they face so many corpses. Ordinary people may have to look back and get scared to go to a serious illness, but For the fat man and Su Bai, it is a little tired, afraid, but it is not. After the body was dug out, Su Bai and the fat man used the scooter in the house to carry the body in the fertilizer bag and transport it to the small river behind the village, and then excavated a pit. The ground on the riverside is muddy, and the excavation is not difficult. Su Bai and the fat man dont dare to throw the body in the river. Its not a skeleton, but thirty-nine. In the past, when the bones were tied to the bottom of the river, it is estimated that God is not aware of it, but if you lose thirty-nine, it will definitely be discovered tomorrow. Now both of them are ordinary people. They can no longer relax. Therefore, if you are tired, you will be tired. If you are tired, you will be buried in the morning. Even if the audience who came in this time knew about the case, they would not be able to go to the river to excavate. The people in the village haven''t gotten up yet, and Su Bai and the fat man sneaked back to the house. "Big white, no, the traces of the excavation in the front of the squatting house are too obvious, and they can''t be hidden." The fat man looked at the dirt covered in the front of the house and covered with grass. "When the day is up, let''s go to the supply and marketing cooperative to buy a few bags of cement. Is there still some bricks behind the house? I will build a field for him." "Mother''s, this story world is really difficult, it is just to work hard." Fat man shook his head, "There is 20,000 yuan under the bed inside the house, money is not a problem. This old bachelor kills people selling meat is really a lot "" "Fat, tomorrow, you go to buy cement, spend money from the construction site to hire a few workers at noon, put it here, give more money, no problem, I went to the village to guard, I think that listeners If you come over, you will come together with a collective excuse. After all, it is convenient for them to know each other." "Yes, that''s it." It was not completely bright, and Su Bai and the fat man slept in the house for about two hours. Then the two immediately got up. Su Bai went to the village entrance, and the fat man went to buy cement. There are two residential buildings on the other side of the village entrance, so there are supermarkets and noodle restaurants below. Su Baixian ate the bowl noodles in the noodle restaurant, and then went to the senior sports center under the banyan tree. Soon, there was a The old man came over with the chessboard. It should be a chess idiot. It came so early, and the usual chess players did not come. Su Bai just sat down and made a few discs with him. The old man played chess generally slower, and Su Bai did not remind him. Anyway, it was to delay the time. After a few games, it was almost noon. At this time, Su Bai I saw a bus coming from the cement road on the village entrance. There were many people sitting in the bus. The young people who went to Foxconn to go to work in the village came back. The old man who played chess with Su Bai said, When the factory is relocated, the workers are temporarily on vacation for a month, and then the new factory area is ready to be transferred to work. Su Bai nodded silently. That is to say, the task time of himself and the fat man is one month. In this month, he has to kill enough people. The fat man has to earn enough money by selling meat. Selling meat to make money, At this point, Su Baizui couldn''t help but smile. The bus stopped at a distance of 20 meters from the place where Su Bai played chess. Ten young people came down from the top. Su Bai saw a few of them as a listener because they got off the bus. I began to look around with a gaze. Please, this is your hometown. When you get home, how do you follow up with the enemy-occupied area? Su Bai wrote down the appearance of several people in the bottom of his heart. Those people should be listeners without errors. As for the rest of the people, there are still listeners. Just wait and talk about it, first find a few people to find the opportunity to kill, if the task is not enough, then continue to find people to kill from those people. "Oh..." The old man who played chess with Su Bai suddenly felt that Su Bais chess style changed his previous needles in the cotton and became murderous. He actually exchanged several things with himself. In the end, Su Bai deliberately made a mistake and let the old man die. He clap his hands and signal that he is not going to leave. He left here immediately. Su Bai returned to the house in the afternoon and found that the cement had been laid in front of the house and was drying. When she came back, Su Bai carried a lot of things, bought from the supermarket there. The supermarket owner was a big mouth, and Su Bai talked with her for a while, and figured out her own life. My own and the fat man are actually brothers. The parents of both of them have died of illness. The family has two brothers. Both of them are bachelors. They are not doing business in the weekdays, and they have done a lot of things. Su Bai shook his head with some helplessness. This identity is really bad. Generally speaking, there is a big case in which area. The police must first check the pre-existing and local gangsters, that is, if you kill yourself with the fat one. In the words of the people, the police and the audience listened to the investigation, and they and the fat man estimated that they had entered the first suspected sequence. When the mouth of Su Bai did not know the fat man asked the workers to lay the cement and then did it. In short, when the fat man came back, they had to discuss the murder method and how to make it absent. If you are an innocent family, it is much better to operate. After killing people, you can sneak up and watch the excitement, but now this embarrassing identity is really invisible to improve the task. The fat man came back at four o''clock in the afternoon. He threw a mobile phone to Su Bai, a millet. "The money is almost used, there are two thousand left." The fat man said, "The gardening took some money. I spent some money to buy a relationship with a small meat factory nearby and got a small distribution qualification. It is estimated that people have to slap me a pen. Who did this in the year?" Su Bai knows that the fat man is going to find a proper identity for himself after selling the ostrich meat, and the money left by the murderer is not counted in the task completion of the fat man. The brother only needs to keep some money enough to eat. The rest does not matter. Su Bai exchanged things he discovered with the fat man. After the fat man finished listening, his face became less good. "Day, this is the difficulty of hell, lying down." "They are going back to each other, and it''s not too late. I''m going to start to work tonight. They should also have the same constraints as us, that is, they can''t reveal their identity, that is, they can''t let their families and nearby NPCs know. They are not the original people." "Do you start tonight?" The fat man was surprised. "White, so anxious?" "I am not in a hurry, what about you?" Su Bai took a deep breath and said, "I just need to satisfy the number of murders. Then when I go out to sell, I sell it for a penny. My task is also completed." Already?" "It''s really the truth. It takes time for people to kill the meat. It''s not too late. Have you chosen the target?" "A man, living in a bungalow home similar to us, I came back with him, just in the red brick bungalow on our side." Su Bai and the fat man stood outside the door and pointed to the building in the distance. bungalow. "Oh, still, the distance is so close, it is also convenient to handle, but if you start at night, you have to discuss a good way to come out, at least the body can not be sent directly back here, you must first choose a place to hide the body." Fat reminded. "Well, the corpse is first placed in the woods. We try to hide it, don''t disturb others. In the real world, the reason why this case developed to that point was to pay attention to it. One reason is that there are many black kiln factories nearby. Many people have been tricked into working there, with some black nature, and the local police. Slack, do not want to file a case to affect their detection rate, as long as we do not disturb others, at that time, we must face the investigation of these audiences, and will not involve the power of the police in this world. "Cheng, that red brick house is right. I see a few belts in the room. I will get it out, I can''t see the blood, and the sharp weapon can''t be used." The fat man went to prepare the things to pull the neck of the man. Su Bai sorted out some things he bought from the supermarket. Most of them were eaten and daily necessities, but many things inside can help to murder. . Soon, in the evening, Su Bai and the fat man had some noodles on the pot. The two people re-aggregated while eating, and studied the next steps of the crimes twice, trying to ensure that nothing was lost. The reason why I chose to do it directly tonight is to catch them by surprise, because according to the urinary nature of the broadcast, the danger is usually only after the story is slowly spread, but unfortunately, this story world The BOSS is not a broadcast design NPC, but two original senior listeners. "Da Bai, this time is a return to your old line, fat I really did not kill people before the audience." The fat man used to be a white matter, and he relied on a mouthful of mixed food. In the past, Su Bai had set up a killing club in order to alleviate his mental illness. Therefore, all this is considered a light road. "Right, big white, something, have you thought about it?" "what?" "The audience is either sealed or a group of experiencers, right?" Su Bai recalled the scenes of those people coming down from the bus. He said directly, "It is not a strong person, it should be a kind of experience." "But do you say that there is no possibility, they actually have someone, have there been reinforcement?" The fat man said his own guess, "For example, when was your first reinforcement?" v2 Chapter 859： The first dead! In fact, Su Bai and the fat man also know that the plane is going to engage in a plane. It is obvious that these audiences are useless. In the process of humanity destruction, they are self-entertaining and self-satisfied. Now they are doing it. On the one hand, the process of letting the broadcast enjoy the suede is on the other hand, and on the other hand, it is also disguised to help the broadcaster process the waste. This is the same root and the raw phase is too urgent; This reason fat man and Su Bai are also clear, but at this time, they can only die and die. After all, for the senior audience, they still have a chance, but it is a pity that most of the audience thought it was broadcast. Still the same as before, no difference. After entering the night, Su Bai and the fat man sneaked into the yard, the fat man carrying a small bag, Su Bai''s hands wrapped around the rope. Soon, the two knew clearly which room was the room where the other aunt lived, and the layout of the rural bungalows was in fact not bad. In front of the other side of the house, Su Bai reached out and gently knocked on the door. The sound was very crisp. It was very clear at this night, but this degree would not be awakened by the sleeping person. It would only attract the attention of those who could not sleep. After a short while, the lights in the room lit up. The fat man squatted on the side of the door and looked inside. Then he reached out and gestured to Su Bais guy, and the fat man gestured again, indicating that the other person should hold the guy. This is actually very well-resolved. I think about it. I took the guy to the door and walked to the door with the empty hand and the direction. The other side should now be sideways with one ear attached to the door. May hold a kind of thing like an axe, because Su Bai just noticed that there is no axe on the firewood raft in front of this family. In this year, even if a thief visits a family, it is not rare to steal an axe, so most people The firewood''s axe is also placed on the side. Su Bai nodded to the fat man, the fat man would know, and immediately got up, the belt in his hand slowly straightened. "Who?" The other side asked across the door. "I." Su Bai deliberately lowered his voice and said that the reason why this guy was chosen by Su Bai as the first goal was because the fear and uneasy color in the eyes of the bus was the strongest, so Su Bai chose him. Also deliberately looking for soft persimmon pinch. "You are?" The other party deliberately lowered the voice. Obviously, the other party should be thinking of oneself as a listener. "Open the door, I have something for you to see." Su Bai said. In fact, using this method to swindle the door, in fact, Su Bai argued with the fat man for a long time, because the broadcast has regulations on the task, can not let the audience know that the murderer in this story world is also the audience, but Su Bai wants to go, the dead should It is not counted. The other party must not know that he is the murderer now. He just imagines himself as an audience partner who enters the world of this story, so he is not a violation. As he realizes that the murderer is an audience (because he knows how to use the identity of the audience to cover) This product is estimated to have become a dead body. The fat man didn''t want to use this trick, saying that this is not insurance, but in the end it is still nothing but Su Bai, he can only wait for the opportunity to kill the opponent at least to let the other party lose their time of thinking, otherwise they will cross the border. The reason why Su Bai chose this method is because this method works best. They are not only going to kill people. If they just want to kill, they and the fat man and two people take an axe and rush directly into the house to put him and him in this story world. The aunt''s aunt can be cut together, but the world of the story still has hidden restrictions on the two. You have to deliberately make the goods leave, and the local police are paralyzed. Once the tragedy is broken, the police are dispatched. After a random investigation and a DNA test to a group of police dogs, it is estimated that it is difficult to run away; Moreover, Su Bai and the fat man have probably guessed it. As long as they are "sneaking into the village and not shooting," the audience will not be alerted to the police even if they go to the police station. This should be the tacit understanding set by the broadcast. The other side opened a gap in the door, but saw the back of Su Bai, Su Bai back to him, his hand is like holding something. Under the night, it is also a back view. This product is estimated to be a bit confused. It is not clear whether Su Bai is the audience who appeared in the world of this story together during the day. "Hey." This cargo is still holding a hand with an axe, shouting down the white, and then half of the body removed from the door. At this time, the fat man lying in the dark corner of the other side of the door rushed to the ground, and the belt directly grabbed the other''s neck and lifted the goods directly. Su Bai also turned quickly at this time, one hand quickly grabbed the edge of the door to prevent the baby from struggling because the goods struggled to kick the door, and the other hand grabbed the axe directly from the hand. . When the fat man saw Su Bai controlled the door, he immediately pulled back a few steps backwards. The belt tightened the neck of the goods and smashed the goods into the bedroom. Su Bai immediately closed the door, but when Su Baigang turned around, his eyes were condensed. The cargo axe was taken away by himself, but his palm did not know when a knife appeared, directly facing the fat man. The eyes licked the past. The fat man is also in a state of sorrow, but he does not dare to let go, because the goods can not be called out because they are tightened their necks. Once he screams, the goods will definitely alarm his parents. Fortunately, Su Bai reacted quickly enough. Although the body was sealed and the power became ordinary people, but the consciousness was still there. Su Bais wrist turned over and the axe turned over and took it directly to the wooden stick. Kneeling on the other''s wrist, the knife was blown out at a position less than five centimeters from the fat eye. After the fright, the fat man felt that he should be completely angry, or was scared out of the potential, his arms and blues were exposed, and he struggled to hold his neck. Finally, after the goods were smashed twice in a row, they did not move. "Huh.........hh..................hw..............." The fat man is as soft as the force. "Look at you like this." Su Bai whispered in a low voice. "Cute, try to change, you are exhausted, you can''t take a knife and bleed, killing is trouble." The fat man swallowed, looking for a bottle in the room to drink half of Fanta to drink. "The bottle is taken away, don''t leave it." Su Bai reminded. "Isn''t it going to alarm the police?" The fat man did not understand. "Be careful." Su Bai squatted down and began to examine the body. At the same time, "Fat, I used to watch the action movie. It is not often the case that the other side of the sentinel has a twisted neck. The other party hangs up. Why don''t you use that?" "Lessly weak, your squatting body is actually strengthening this deliberately to take this joke, I am not going to be a fat man, and now my body is an ordinary person, at most fat, but not that arm Kill him like a hanged mouse." Twisting the neck is the cervical dislocation method, which is also the method commonly used in the laboratory to kill the mouse... The main reason is that the cervical spine is directly compressed by the spinal nerve, which leads to the interruption of the respiratory and cardiovascular central conduction pathways, but it is fat, as the fat man said. In that way, he didn''t have the confidence to complete the action. If the goods didn''t succeed, the goods would only scream, then the two would be half-confessed. "Become, rest is good." Su Bai stood up, the body was checked, no other omissions, Su Bai picked up a bag in the bedroom, stuffed a lot of clothes from the cabinet, and then put the goods Wallets and the like are also taken away. "If you take the money, what do you do with your clothes?" "Pretending to sneak out and go to work, so that his parents can pass the customs first. If the police report, the police can also take this reason without going to the case. Come on, take the body back and let us go." "Big white, you bully me, how can I kill my body again?" "I have to accompany you to make money." Su Bai retorted. The fat man thought about it, no longer said that he was stunned, got up and took the body up, and then Su Bai turned off the light, and the two went out and crept. Su Bai and the fat man did not dare to take the corpse directly home, knowing that even if the aunt of the goods still hesitates tomorrow, his son is sneaking out to work, or what happened, but the same group of listeners must know this goods clearly. When something happened, when there was an audience who didnt do it, I went door-to-door to find the body. On the spot, I bumped into myself and the fat man dissected the body to prepare the wine for sale. As for the direct transfer of the body out of the village to go outside to dispose of the corpse, why did Su Bai and the fat man simply flee the village and only come back when murder? Why does this cargo know that the danger still has to go home to sleep? The story world has the rules of the story world, and the story is like this. Everyone knows well, whoever dares to destroy this rule too much, the broadcast will directly punish you, for example, there are many mouths placed in Yizhuang in advance. Coffin, everyone knows that the body in the coffin has changed at night, but you really can''t go straight to Yizhuang, otherwise the broadcast will let you hit a wild drought and let you completely GG. Fortunately, Su Bai and the fat man had found a good position in advance, just in the woods, and placed a snakeskin bag to wrap the body again, and then hid it under the pile of leaves. This place is inaccessible. It was discovered that it could only be called God. After finishing these things, the fat man and Su Bai returned to the room together. The two cooked some food and ate some of them and went back to the room to sleep. Sleeping confused, "boom!" As soon as the door rang, the door was opened and two young men, one man and one woman, came in. ܳ@#%&@########@!!!!!!!!! The fat man directly took the shoes and rushed out to the people who came in and came to the authentic Kunming dialect greetings. v2 Chapter 860： Three kills! Su Bai did not rush out of the bedroom, but first lie on the bed and smoked the cigarette. The smoke was bought from the supermarket yesterday, and the small amount of Su Bai, who was biting a cigarette in his mouth, slowly walked out. Half of the body leaned against the wall, so I looked at the man and woman who came in. "Hey, what do you mean, you both have a kind of thing, thinking that when you enter Foxconn as a worker, you feel that you are arrogant. If you bully our family, our two brothers have no aunt, sue, this is your door." I have to lose money, otherwise I will let you see blood on your face!" After the words, Su Bai took a few steps forward and went so far. The man who came in from the nose sniffed and shook his head at the woman around him. The two men did not say anything and went straight out. After the two men left, the fat man took a sigh of relief and smiled. "I almost got stuffed, paralyzed, but fortunately, you responded quickly." Yes, the people in the same village, these two listeners are also the identity of the village people, how can the original identity of Su Bai and the fat man not know them, the authentic Kunming dialect greetings of the fat man can only be temporarily concealed the identity of the embarrassment, but if If the other party is cautious or go back and taste it a little, they will find some problems. For example, the fat man seems to treat them as outsiders from beginning to end. Su Bais phrase Foxconn is rounded back, indicating that everyone is in the same village, knowing the roots. Su Bai lost the cigarette to the fat man, said, "I will go to the village committee to see it in the afternoon, or go to the supermarket to find the boss wife and talk again. I will first understand the situation in the village. The man who you noticed did not. He was just moving his nose. He should have a keen sense of **** taste. Fortunately, the house was completely cleaned up by us yesterday. I havent let go of any dead angle. I didnt buy the disinfectant and the freshener yesterday. Otherwise, it is very likely today. So stupidly caught." "Hey, that corpse can''t be corpse at home, and the Tibetans can''t hide it." The fat man has some helplessness. If he has to go outside to get rid of the corpse, it is really troublesome. After all, he has to go outside. This human flesh is sold out to make money, and it is inconvenient to dispose of it outside. "The next time you kill this dog nose, you can do it." Su Bai said directly. "Hey, this method is good. This dog nose doesn''t know if it has been strengthened. But now we are the most threatening to us." The fat man shook his head. "In fact, we are okay, the benefits of the hybrid and the hybrid." I also had a little inquiries yesterday. I didnt know how to go to the village before, and I havent been going home for the past two years, so we cant get familiar with the village and the people in the village. "" "Fat, prepare the knife, take a bucket, let''s go out and cook the body. I will take some disinfectant and change clothes." "Hey, start working in the daytime?" "You can only sneak out at night, they can not sneak in the night to observe? Several construction sites in the daytime will start anyway, at least they have no energy to track us out during the day." Su Bai Dunton, and again "Don''t be hot, but it''s not the ice and snow in the northeast. How do you sell the corpse in the forest? How do you sell it? I will simply handle some of it today and cut the meat that can be cut. I took his eyes, right. Now, I took the bottle together and took it with me. This wine can''t be put at home." "Yes, then I will prepare." At 8 o''clock in the morning, several construction sites in the village are still in the lively construction. The village is also a place where people come and go, and the foreigners are mostly, so the two people of Su Bai and the fat man are carrying a liberation bag like a second-rate person. Going out is not very eye-catching. In addition, Su Bai and the fat man are also very cautious, unless the other party has long noticed that they are using a special audience ability to stare at themselves and others, otherwise they will have confidence in the early detection as long as they are personally tracking. Although the plucked phoenix is ??not as good as the chicken, but after all, the worms are dead and not stiff. The identity of the two senior listeners is here, and the rookie can be eaten by experience. In the place where the body was hidden yesterday, the two moved the body to an abandoned canal. The fat man sat on it and observed the surroundings. Su Bai was preparing to start work below. "Big white, this position is really good." Fat man said in the mouth of the grass. "Be careful, I found someone coming over and making a secret call with me early." "got it." The knife was ground in the house, but it was a pity that it was not the special knife for the butcher. Su Bai felt that when he went out to sell the "ostrich meat" with the fat man, he had to steal a few knives from the local butcher, otherwise the meat It is not cut at all. However, after all, it is the first time, it does not matter, it is good to cut the large pieces of meat and the meat that is convenient to take off. "Big white, is it alright?" After an hour, the fat man couldn''t stand the loneliness and asked. "Do you want to change?" Su Bai responded below. "Don''t, I can''t do this job." The fat man ordered a cigarette himself, thinking that Dabai is now smashing his body underneath. This little smoke is particularly delicious, but soon, the fat ear is jerk. When I trembled, I immediately reached for a shot on the ground and lowered my voice. "Big white, there is movement there, as if someone is coming." "how many people?" "can not see clearly." At this time, the fat man also squatted down and tried to hide himself. "Hey, its the dog''s nose. Is this his mother''s strength to strengthen the police dog''s bloodline, or are we so lucky that they just searched for it?" .................. "What did you smell?" Jiang Hong asked as he walked along with Hu Kai. "Bloody smell, yes, it is definitely **** smell." Hu Kai stretched his finger and said, "On there, hehe." "I will call someone right away." Jiang Hong immediately took out the phone. "No, I don''t hear the sound, the murderer has to run, chase!" "We are two people?" Jiang Hong was somewhat afraid. "What are you afraid of? There is only one person in the murderer. I have studied the serial killing case of Jinning in Yunnan. I can''t go wrong." Hu Kai took a spring knife directly in his hand and took the initiative to rush over. Jiang Hong hesitated for a moment, just the phone was connected, and shouted to the companion on the phone and found the murderer. "ͨ" Hu Kai simply went straight to the canal and saw a half-separated body. The corpse''s eye socket was hollow and the eyeball was removed directly. "No, why did the murderer put the body outside to deal with it?" Hu Kai frowned. This situation is inconsistent with the details of the case file he knew. The psychiatrist killed the body and dragged it back in the middle of the night. And the dog he raised when he handled the body would also call. "Right, it should be broadcast in order to increase the difficulty of the task, so deliberately changed some cases." Hu Kai while watching the body while talking to himself. At this moment, he suddenly felt a wind coming from behind him. His mouth showed a scornful smile, and the whole person immediately turned and swept over. "boom!" The fat man who was preparing for the sneak attack ate a swept leg, and the whole person was turned over to the ground. Hu Kai immediately turned over, and the spring knife in his hand stabbed the neck of the fat man. "Learning the family?" The fat man suffered a while, but at this time his sultry appearance also appeared, one hand grasped the other''s knife edge, the other hand took advantage of the kitchen knife to cut it. Hu Kai did not expect the murderer''s reaction to be so fast, the moment the whole person had to turn over, and the fat man did not look at the already **** hands. The whole person reversed and Hu Kai rushed over. The two men immediately rolled into a mass in the canal. Hu Kai''s spring knife is facing the fat man''s face. The fat kitchen knife is also facing Hu Kai''s face. The two sides are holding each other''s wrists into a stalemate. "The murderer actually turned from an old bachelor to a big fat man." Hu Kai thought. "Day your mother, the radio can''t turn my strength up a bit, the fat man can''t hold it." Slowly, Hu Kai''s spring knife is getting closer and closer to the fat man''s face. The fat man''s face is full of intense sweat. He is now an ordinary person, and his situation is getting more and more dangerous. At this time, Jiang Hong, who had previously called to inform her companion, also came. She also had a knife in her hand. It seems that this group of experiencers knew that they were in danger, so they also tried to arm themselves. Fortunately, they only Can get these knives, the broadcast should not let them get a batch of arms, or the village will have to become a western cowboy gun film. Hu Kai saw Jiang Hong coming over, and his heart was a little uncomfortable. It seems that he had to let Jiang Hong share his reward with him. He was abhorrent. As long as he gave himself some time, he could kill the murderer and get all the rewards. At the moment, Hu Kai''s heart is horizontal, his knees are on the belly of the fat man, and the spring knife in his hand is also a cross. The fat man who couldnt support himself fell back to the back and escaped the knife of the other side. Jiang Hong wanted to get close to the knife and cut it on the head of the fat man. As an experiencer, this is still very strong, but who knows that the fat man suddenly rolled to himself, Jiang Hong is a little confused now, can only blindly cut the knife, she is only after all A rookie listener. "puff!" The knife edge directly penetrated the fat thigh position, the fat man''s face was deformed, but the fat man is also a sly character, but before the other party pulled the knife out of his thigh, one arm hooked Jiang Hong''s neck to the whole The man pulled over and the kitchen knife was cut over the woman''s neck. The woman immediately squirted blood in her neck, and the body leaned on the fat man for a few squats. Before her death, she stared at Hu Kai over there with grievances. Hu Kai smiled and stood up. His tongue slammed on the back of his hand and looked at the fat man who couldnt stand up on the ground. He was a little excited: "This is good, the reward is mine." The fat man looked up. He didn''t feel ridiculous about Hu Kai''s behavior. On the contrary, he felt very sad. The broadcast wanted to destroy all the remaining listeners humanity, but these listeners are still in the process of intensifying their own reinforcement and survival... ... struggle. From Hu Kai, the fat man seems to have seen the original self, but unfortunately, the rest of the time, not enough for this person to attack the realm of the road, he is destined to die. When Hu Kai stepped forward to himself, the fat man sighed. murderer, More than one. v2 Chapter 861： Big white crow mouth! Hu Kai went to the fat man. He didn''t think that the fat man could turn out any waves in front of him. This is a kind of self-confidence, even conceited. However, at this moment, Hu Kai felt that something was behind him. He turned back inexplicably. At this time, he really did not expect the murderer. In fact, there was more than one. It was like Bruno, who was burned to the flower square in Rome. People at that time could not accept the theory of heliocentric theory. Just as Hu Kai has always believed that his previous understanding and memory of this case is his own in this world of stories. The huge advantage is the same. The appearance of Su Bai is like a ghost. Hu Kai is not a fake family, but Su Bai used to be a serial killer. In this world of stories, Su Da Shao is really a true character. "Oh..." Su Bais knife can be cut from Hu Kais back neck position, but Hu Kais keen reaction saved his life at a critical time, his body sideways, and he leaned back and forth, and he was assassinated by Su Bai. I have avoided the past. But Su Bai is not forgiving. In this race against time, he must kill this guy as soon as possible. God knows how many experiencers will come from the village after receiving the call, and he will return with the fat man. Have to clean up the scene. This is also the reason why Su Bai and the fat man can''t pat the **** immediately. This scene must not be exposed. Ordinary people go to the police station and report to the police that someone has been killed. The police are likely to be set because of the broadcast. Its deaf to the ears, but once these experiencers are smashing half of the wreckage to the police station, everything will be different. Su Bai does not think that he can escape the search of both the audience and the police under the constraints of many rules and regulations. "who are you!" Hu Kai once again smashed and once again escaped the assassination of Su Bai, but Su Bai also left two extremely clear scars on him. The fat man struggled to get up at this time, but Su Bai reached out and said that the fat man didn''t need to join at this time. Everything made him cook. Before that, Su Bai and the fat man chose to separate because the two were prepared to hunted and the fat man came to deal with this. Male, Su Bai is going to deal with the woman, but who knows that Su Bai had just returned to the past and did not start, the woman actually took a knife and did not hesitate to go to the canal to join the battle group, Su Bai I have already eaten a cockroach after I rushed back to the fat man. Hu Kais eyes finally flashed a fluster. He struggled to get up and prepare to flee. He knew that the other party would not give up his pursuit, nor could he let himself go because he was begging for mercy, because he had seen it. The face of the other party, knowing their identity, once they let themselves go, for these two people, it is the disaster! Damn, Why are there two murderers! Su Bai once again chased the past, but when he was about to approach the other side, the other body slammed backwards, and the spring knife stabbed out from his knees. Hu Kai made a low-pitched voice, he pretended to escape, and then waited for the other side to fight back! However, what made Hu Kai wrong was that the murderer who appeared later did not appear behind him, but stood on the oblique side of one meter away from himself. Balanced and fell to the ground. Su Bai directly pressed up, his right arm raised, and he wanted to cut it. Hu Kai raised the spring knife in the panic and prepared to block, but did not expect that when Su Bais right arm was swung, there would be no kitchen knife at hand. When Hu Kai realized this, he felt a cold and piercing feeling on his neck, and a freshly polished kitchen knife was embedded in his neck. Su Bai''s right hand quickly buckled the other''s wrist, while the knees went up, hitting the back of the kitchen knife with the strength of the knee. "puff" The kitchen knife was half-cut into Hu Kais neck position. If Su Bais hair was a little bit more, maybe its really possible to cut the others head directly, but now the posture is actually almost the same. All the cuts are dead, but cut half of you. It is absolutely impossible to live. Hu Kai was no longer struggling and died directly. The guy who had just deliberately succumbed to a companion for the sole purpose of killing him died with this kind of unwillingness and the deep fear he felt from Su Bai in his short-lived relationship. At the last moment. He can only realize that this person who kills himself may be more terrible than he imagined, but life does not give him too much time to think. "call" Su Bai Chang Shu breathed a sigh of relief. You must know that you can have no bloodline ancestry. It is purely life and death. Even if you look at the process, you really have an advantage. But this kind of close combat can happen. It is also considered to be a tightrope. "Big white, arrogant." The fat man gave a thumbs up to Su Bai, and then some curiosity, "You just really cats are catching mice, kill him." "You think that the road to the road is waiting." Su Bai smiled. In fact, it was all because he was watching the sword and some footwork every day in the land of the testimony. He wanted to know the whiteness of Su Bai. The level of life is very high, so I learned a lot of things. I learned some things with Hills during that time. After all, he is also an intensive genre of close combat. Some ancient martial arts have only advantages for him. No harm, who? Cheng thought actually played such a big role at this time, coupled with his psychological advantage and the huge gap in experience, so this guy seems to be completely at a disadvantage in front of himself. As for the fat man, this cargo has been strengthened by Taoist priests. Even if it is necessary to be close to me, it is also a ghostly upper body. This is an ordinary person, but some have nothing to do with it. This can only be regarded as a specialization in the industry. "What about the two bodies now?" Su Bai was helpless. The fat man bit his teeth, wrapped his wounds with his own clothes, and then slammed Jiang Hongs body on his back. There is a stoppage for the forest to go east. Lets go there first. "Can you hold it, fat?" "You can''t hold it, you can''t hold it all. You can''t lose all these meats?" The fat man bit his teeth. "Moreover, even if you put the fire, you can''t burn the body into ash. We don''t have gasoline. At most, fight here. Traces and blood stains are removed, but the corpse still remains. You can only take the corpse together. I hope that there will be no people on the road. Otherwise, it will be really thieves to smash a few bodies during the day." Before leaving, Su Bai used a lighter to order a bunch of fallen leaves here. After watching the fire, he followed the fat man and took the body away. The two did not dare to leave the village too far away. They saw the wrecked river along the road to the east of the forest. There was a small brick house abandoned by people who used to fish and shrimp culture. Su Bai and fat people. Two people dragged the body in and then they sat on the wall and gasped. It seems that the attention in the village has been attracted by the fire of the forest, or the luck of the two is really good, and there is no way to meet passers-by on one of the roads. "Hidden here, is it too obvious?" The fat man was a little nervous. The wound in his thigh position was stopped. It was probably because the woman was not strengthened. It is obvious that the experience is more mature and tough than the average person. But it may not have been a knife, so the damage to the fat is not as big as imagined. There is nothing uninsured. Su Bai spit out a ring of smoke. I guess I wont meet the villagers on the road. The fat man suddenly stunned, then nodded, he knew what the meaning of Su Bai was, and the story world began only a few days ago. His two murderers actually walked on the road and were seen by the passers-by, then The justice police annihilated the crime from the sky, and the story is over. This is not in line with the aesthetic of the broadcast, even if the broadcast consciousness will die after the end of the world, but it is because of this, it is estimated that the goods are responsible for this aesthetic. The mind has reached the point of metamorphosis. It can no longer manage the rationality of irrationality, nor how to control the purpose or not, it only pursues the story, it is not fun, there is no meaning, just like Su Bai remembers that he entered the world in a story before. In a desert scene, Su Bai did not toss, but he found the following glaciers against the ground. In fact, Su Bai thought about himself. Even if he was lying there, it would be estimated that there would be dunes collapsed. Falling in, the broadcast is not boring to throw you into a desert story world just to bake you adult. "Hey." The fat man put down a stone under his heart, smiled and continued to smoke beautifully. "No." Su Bai suddenly frowned, then looked at the three bodies around him, said, "Fat, it''s not right." "Hey?" Fat man really did not understand Su Bai''s brain circuit this time. "We have killed three people." Su Bai pointed to the body on the ground. "Do you not feel a little strange?" "strange?" "My task is to make wine and sell meat. You rely on them to make money. If you make money, don''t say it. In the real world, this murderer can make money by selling meat. We will not be worse than him, but now we have killed three. Is there any technical content? Su Bai asked. We took care of the behavior after entering the world of this story. We cleaned the house first, then dug the body, buried it, then sneaked and killed the individual at night, and dealt with the body and then met two people. Kill them back. If you are broadcasting the story, are you bored? If the fat man thinks thoughtfully, then his gaze looks at the corpse again, and suddenly his body trembles with a horrified voice to Su Baidao: "I am stunned, big white, your crow''s mouth is too spiritual, this corpse actually began to grow white hair!!!!!!!!" v2 Chapter 862： Ghosts! Su Bai took a fat foot and said directly: "Hey, have you forgotten that you are a Taoist?" Seeing the fat man called this reaction, Su Bai felt that some were shameful for him. "Is this the same? I can''t do it now, and I don''t have time to prepare for the paper. I just got GG with this person, and it became a big scorpion." The fat man is now suffering, it feels like Yangshuo is going to the brothel. "Long hair, what should I do?" Su Bai asked. "Hey, you forgot that you are a zombie, and asked me what to do?" The fat man began to fight back. "........." Su Bai. Now for the fat man and Su Bai, it is equivalent to the former two Americans who invaded Iraq, and the warriors and warships opened their armor. The Iraqi army looked at the wind and everything was destroyed. Now it is a The US soldiers alone stripped their clothes and took a bath and then encountered an anti-American armed attack. Su Bai hesitated for a moment, immediately got up, took out the kitchen knife again, and the position of Hu Kais neck facing the Changbai Mao was a knife down, and then he tried to cut Hu Kais head back and forth like a saw. The zombie is actually another form of life. It is very difficult for a knife to hurt him. But after all, he is not really a King Kong. If you encounter an ordinary zombie, you can use a powerful submachine gun to blow his head. He is also finished. Hu Kais neck was cut in half by Su Bai. At this time, as long as the cargo head was cut off, even if his hair was long, his corpse could only be leaked out continuously, and he could not get up. . The fat man immediately came to help, and he saw the pity. The two senior listeners are so busy with a long-haired zombie, but after a busy life, finally, under the unremitting efforts of Su Bai and the fat man, Hu Kays head was sawn down. "Huh........." "Huh........." Two people tired to sit next to breathe again, this greets the dead really more tired than just greet the living, the fat man immediately went to see the situation of Jiang Hong, and then said: "Fortunately, this woman has no corpse change, but How does the corpse become so fast, and the radio is really a little regular face?" "I hope that this product has any adventures in the world of the previous story. Have you forgotten his nose? It may be because of some reasons that his grievances quickly gathered after his death caused a sign of corpse change." Su Bai guessed. After that, Su Bai simply did not do two times to dig Jiang Hong and Hu Kai''s eyes and throw it into his own bottle, then took out the piece of paper and looked at it, using the audience''s eyes to complete the wine from 0/2 It became 1/2, which means that Su Bai has already completed half of this, but it also means that three people are still needed to complete this task. "For the white, there is no refrigerator at home, where do you store these meats?" The fat man thought of a very serious problem. These meats are intended to be sold out. Now for them, killing is not a problem, but How to sell and make money and save, etc., which started to feel less difficult, began to become the most difficult. "Cook up, first." Su Bai suggested. "It is not necessary to go out and sell once and for all. Let''s try to get enough of the stock and take it out and sell it." After all, going out and selling once and for all can easily lead to suspicion. "Amount, okay." The fat man scratched his head and could only accept this method first. In order to avoid long night dreams, that is, to avoid what happened to Hu Kai, Su Bai and the fat man started to separate the corpse in this small house. After the cooking, the sky has already darkened. Both of them are now Ordinary people, only feel tired and hungry, but still resisted to dig a pit like the last time buried in the river, buried three corpses, and then took the house again, two Going to the river and taking another shower to bring another set of clothes, I went to the village and carefully returned to the beginning of the house. When I got home, the fat man didn''t dare to delay, began to look for salt, and then found a lot of bags in a cabinet in the back shed. "Hey, it looks like the murderer used to do this before, so it just happens, you don''t need to buy salt." The fat man started the cured meat, and Su Bai went back to the bedroom to rest. There was no complaint about the fat man. The two men had different tasks. Su Bai only needs to sell the meat, no matter how much the price, only the weight, but he It is necessary to make money, so Su Bai can slack off and be lazy, he can''t. Su Bai in bed only feels that his eyelids are getting heavier and heavier. His bedroom door is not closed. The two bedrooms in the rural bungalow are connected to the living room in the middle. Generally, two doors open outside the two bedrooms. The bungalows in this village are basically in this pattern. Of course, according to the "customs" of the Chinese people making money to build houses, in fact, looking at the true level of a local economic development, they often go directly to the local countryside to see what type of house the peasants live in. It will be clear at a glance. The fat man licked the bacon, and his mouth kept licking. It seemed to be telling himself that he was pickling Norton ham. This is also a kind of self-psychological suggestion. Otherwise, he wont sleep in the middle of the night. Human flesh always makes people feel uncomfortable. Su Bai side turned over, facing the fat man, the fat man rubbed the salt while glanced at Su Bai, and then continued to do his own thing, Su Bai said in this way that I am with you, and then began to sleep. I dont know how to sleep. I didnt sleep very hard. Su Bai didnt seem to sleep for a long time. I opened my eyes and saw the fat man sitting on the small bench in the living room and staying, was it finished, so fast? "Fat, fat..." Su Bai shouted twice and saw that the fat man did not move. Under this time, Su Bai realized that he was dreaming. Damn, put on the ordinary person''s body, even dreams have appeared, Su Baiping''s tyrannical soul force makes him keep a certain sense of lucidity even when he sleeps, so I have never dreamed for a long time. It is. When people realize that they are dreaming, this dream often wakes up. Su Bai is the same. Close his eyes and open his eyes. Su Bai sees the fat man there still licking the bacon. White did not go to the heart, only felt that he was too tired, and he continued to close his eyes and sleep. But I don''t know how. In a short while, Su Bai woke up and opened his eyes. He saw that the fat man was sitting there and did not move. Hey, dreaming again, Su Bai instinctively noticed something is wrong, but when he Realizing that when I was dreaming, I opened my eyes again and found that the fat man started the cured meat again. "Fat, fat..." "Ah, what happened?" The fat man turned his face and looked at Su Bai. What''s the matter? Su Bai asked tentatively. "It''s okay," replied the fat man. Is it really that I am too tired? Su Bai was hesitant, but he felt tired and tired. He was only fierce. He had to keep his eyes closed, but it seemed that because of his worries, he quickly woke up and opened his eyes. This time, he saw that the fat man was When you continue to marinate, you don''t sit there as you did before. Su Bai was a little under the heart, closed his eyes and continued to sleep. Then, after a while, I opened my eyes again, as if I didnt want to see it again, the fat man was still pickled. Su Bai Chang Shu breathed a sigh of relief. This time he was ready to let go of all doubts and sleep. Otherwise, this body will definitely not experience other things tomorrow, but at this moment, Su Bai suddenly shook his head, as if he still felt a little worried. : "Fat, fat..." "Ah, what awkward?" "There is a spider web on the ceiling." Su Bai didn''t know what to say. He only felt his head faint, but he still felt that he should say something. The fat man immediately got up, took a wet mop, stood directly on the white bed, and dragged the mop against the ceiling. The white white lying on the bed only felt the water splashing on himself. Feeling a bit bored. When people are drowsy, they will feel that many things are unclear, their ability to think will be infinitely weakened, but at this point, how does Su Bai still feel that this is still normal? Damn, I have been still in my dreams! This is also a fake, this is also a dream! Realizing this, Su Bai closed his eyes again, then opened his eyes and saw the fat man still sitting in the living room to continue to bake the meat. "Fat, fat..." "Ah, what awkward?" Su Bai bite his teeth and sat up from the bed, but found himself unable to move. Ghost press! Su Bai finally understood the problem! For a time, it was a strong sleepiness. If you change to an ordinary person, it is estimated that you will fall asleep in this moment. After all, when you are really sleepy, many people will continue to lie in bed even if the world is destroyed, but Su Bai After all, I have seen too many storms, even if the soul and the body are ordinary people, but at this time directly subconsciously bite the tip of the tongue, the body suddenly light, and finally sat up. This time, Su Bai feels that his senses are much clearer than when he was lying down. This is the difference between dreaming and reality. Many things in dreams are rough, and they have a kind of thing whether they look at things or perceive things. Feeling, and in reality everything is so intuitive and clear, Su Bai finally can be sure that he woke up. Turning his head and looking at the living room again, Su Bai saw that the fat man had stood up straight, even if he was pulled up by the neck and pulled it up, his feet and toes were hard to touch, and his face had begun. Blue, The fat man grabbed his neck with one hand and the other hand reached the white. When he saw Su Bai sitting up from the bed, there was a touch of color in his eyes. He actually wanted to call Su Bai very early, but I cant keep sounding, Its like when he used the belt to hold the guys neck last night, the guy couldnt make a sound......... v2 Chapter 863： Variation of the plot! Now, many things are very messy, Su Bai feels this way, because the design of this story world seems to be completely different from what he has experienced before, even when he and the fat man and others started to predict it completely differently; This time, it can be said that the broadcast has completely deadly mad for its so-called storytelling, which is called a pathological state. Like Hu Kai, who had just killed himself during the day, this cargo clearly saw himself in a room with the fat man. As a result, he did not think that there would be a murderer when he killed the fat. It was because he was against himself. The case message that I have mastered is very confident. I think there is only one murderer, but on the other hand, isnt he and the fat man the same as him? Is there some confidence in some fans? First, the corpse of Hu Kais body changed. This was a loss. At that time, Su Bai cut his neck and caused the corpse to be unsuccessful. This time it was the night of the guy who killed last night to revenge. Things have begun to develop into out-of-control areas. It is. The fat man''s mouth is wide open, his tongue is spit out, his face is already green, and obviously he can''t hold on for much time, but the tongue is sticking out. After all, most of the people who are hanging or strangled are this expression and Attitude, but the fat tongue is still shaking under such difficult conditions, just like doing the job. Su Bai, who stood beside the fat man, was a little helpless. He couldn''t see where the ghost was. He used to use the zombie to smash the soul. But now he is just an ordinary person. Switching to the ordinary person''s thinking how to deal with ghosts actually has A lot of methods, but now I am not prepared at all. Originally, because of the fact that Hu Kai had almost changed the corpse, the fat man planned to pick up some cinnabar and then make some black paper, and the fat man didnt expect it to come. Fast, until now he has nothing to prepare at all, and now this situation is said to be a little bit exaggerated by the dog. The fat man can''t talk, he just keeps shaking his little tongue. Su Bai first stunned, although Su Bai clearly feels a bit disgusting at this time, but this feeling is still happening, perhaps because the danger of going through is a little too much, so in this critical moment White emotions can be very rich and calm. Finally, at the moment before the fat man was completely strangled, Su Bai finally thought of the meaning of the fat little tongue tip. At the moment, Su Bai bite his tongue with force, before waking up forcibly, Su White has already bitten, but the strength of that time is not big. At the moment, the tip of the tongue is bitten, and a **** water is sprayed by Su Bai in the mouth directly against the face of the fat man. "puff" "Oh..............." A white smoke suddenly appeared behind the fat man. Then the power on the neck of the fat man disappeared and fell to the ground, but the fat man was also a sly character who climbed out of the dead. He just got a little fart, if not a big white comprehension. The idea that you can use your tongue to live a **** blood can drive you to become a cured meat. After getting up, the fat man started walking in the head despite the vertigo in his head. Su Bai, standing next to him, can see that the fat man is going to use "lead thunder", but can this goods be attracted now? The fat man seems to have discovered his current situation. Don''t say that the Thunder can''t show it. It is estimated that the small fireball can''t get out. Now the strategy is changed immediately. The index finger in his own palm is quickly drawn in the palm of his hand. Then recite the spell: "The heavens are always, the yin is orderly, and the law is not measured!" At the moment, Su Bai saw that there was a black figure in the original fat man''s position. This figure is very vague and not very real. But from the point of view, it should be the body that was killed by the fat man during the day. That goods, it really is that the goods become ghosts to revenge. When is the most horrible thing when you look at ghost films? That is, when everyone is looking for a ghost, the ghost has not actually appeared. At that time, the audience will have a psychological emotion that suppresses tension with the situation of the protagonist. Once the ghost appears, the protagonist and the ghost start PK, often The horror atmosphere of the previous one is gone. Just like the feeling of Su Bai, its tricky to see the ghost before. Now that the ghost of the ghost has appeared, its no big deal, even if both of them are ordinary people, but this is not a ghost king level, broadcast. Its not going to make such a big joke. This ghost is obviously caught by the fat man''s palm. At this time, the fat man keeps chanting the spell, and he is completely distracted. He must know that the fat man can lead the thunder to the owner of the Indian Bodhisattva. Now Its also so hard to deal with the death of a revenge. Its true time. Of course, Su Bai cant stand watching all the time. The fat man is not the uncle, after all, there is nothing to look at, and the fat man has just been strangled. Now he is using a very low-level method to use his own blood, that is, yang. Only the ghosts are deadlocked, and the sweat has already flowed out. Who is it who has consumed it? At the moment, Su Bai rushed to the other side of the living room, where there was a statue of Guanyin Bodhisattva and a statue of Grandfather Mao. Yes, this murderer was estimated to be in the living room, but this did not prevent him from It is also a kind of irony that the family is also arrogant. No matter how useful it is, Su Bai can only do so much now. The two statues were taken by Su Bai and then they were held in front of them, and they rushed over to the black shadow. "Snapped" Su Bai felt that his arms were like what had hit, and there seemed to be a scream in the ear, and the ghost turned into a black smoke. The fat man immediately fell to the ground, like the end of the nine-night lang, the whole person was quickly emptied, but the person did not lose consciousness. "Oh, it''s really effective." Su Bai did not expect that these two statues could really be used to ward off evil. "If you apply the incense ash to the Buddha image, you will be able to fly away and not run away." The fat man said with incompetence, "No, the fat man has to get ready to draw a piece of paper, and Minger will get some black dog blood." Come." The fat man struggled to get up, and Su Bai asked with some concern: "Are you still quite good?" "I can''t help but feel pretty good. I just got strangled. You actually wake up at that time." The fat man was helpless. "Is it difficult to become an ordinary person and even sleep?" The fat man''s meaning is very simple, that is, even if Su Bai becomes an ordinary person, the most basic crisis induction should not change. It is like a veteran who has actually been on the battlefield or a mercenary who is now retired. The vigilance that has been practiced again and again under the crisis of life and death is effective at all times. "I was just pressed by the ghost." Su Bai explained it, then put the two statues aside, sitting on the bench and starting to help the fat man to marinate the remaining meat. There was no cinnabar in the house, but the fat man didn''t know where to get some ink, and then with some of his own blood and got some blood on the dead meat to start the painting. Instinct, Su Bai knows that the fat man is definitely not a Taoist orthodox character, but Su Bai believes that the fat man has his own heart. I was busy until 5:00 am the next day. The two together put the marinated meat in the jar and hid it in the back of the cupboard. Although it is not safe to hide at home, now it can only pray to the opposite audience. There won''t be a second dog nose. The fat man drank a large glass of water, then came to the Su Bai bedroom, and the two men and Su Bai leaned against the bed and began to rest with their eyes closed. The painted paper and the two statues were placed next to the two. In order to prevent such things from happening again. ............ Suddenly slept until noon, Su Bai opened his eyes, only felt that his body was sore and sore, and there was a little bit of a stiff neck. I used to sleep in the cold coffin for half a year. "Sleep sleepy?" The fat man seems to wake up a little earlier than Su Bai, actually drinking white wine, but the fat man is more likely to drink, a cup of white, every time just a little bit, he almost hangs last night, also I didn''t dare to really overdo it and then died. "No," Su Bai responded. "Oh, you are God for a long time, mortals are not used to it." Fat man said with emotion. "This is not right, fat." Su Bai stood up and moved to the bones. "You also figured out the taste?" The fat man nodded. "It''s a bit wrong, paralyzed. I have a feeling of catching the oriole in the back. I killed three people yesterday. As a result, both of them happened. Its wrong, its not right, even if the broadcast is deliberately played like this, its not so deliberate. "Fat, are you waking up in the bed in the back room?" Su Bai asked. "Hey, chicken bed, Bao Binglong, fat man is lying under the bed, just woke up and stood up and hit the head." The fat man replied. "I was soaked in a water tank full of eyes." Su Bai immediately said, "Go, go under the bed of your house and look at it." The two immediately went to the room where the fat man started to sleep. Su Bai first drilled under the bed. This is an old-fashioned carved bed. The bed is tall. The fat man found a flashlight and handed it to Su Bai. Su Bai opened the flashlight below. Then I turned over and looked at the floor level of the bed. Above, Actually portrayed a rune of articles. "Fat, look at it, I feel that the role that radio broadcasts for us is not simple." The fat man immediately got into the bottom of the bed. When he came in, he was a little crowded. Su Bai could only move his body to the side. The fat man glanced at the rune and immediately shouted: "Give him the uncle, someone took us to smelt the corpse!" v2 Chapter 864： Attack Under the eaves, two men were smoking cigarettes on the wooden threshold of the living room door, and the two had already had cigarette butts. "We really made a very stupid mistake, and this mistake almost sent me to the West yesterday." The fat man said very uncomfortably, "Hey, experienced the feeling of sexual suffocation you said before." "Someone wants to make us a corpse, but when he sees us suddenly breaking free from his bondage, he intends to completely solve us?" Su Bai spit out a ring of smoke. "Now our work has become more difficult. One, just like the listeners who came back from Foxconn want to search for us in this village, we have to search for someone who is also hidden in this village." "I can understand the idea of ??that guy." The fat man shrugged exaggeratedly, "I think, the two gangsters who were wandering outside in the village were cheated by him, and then slowly controlled by him." Refining the corpse, while his plan is proceeding in an orderly manner, suddenly wakes up one morning and finds that he has lost control of these two goals. What surprised him even more was that these two targets actually sneaked to kill a person at night, and continued to kill the next day, and still split the body. Standing on this point, Dabai, what do you think he feels like? "There is a mistake in refining, and the corpse has its own consciousness." Su Bai replied. "Yes, it doesn''t matter if we continue to do our gangsters, but we started killing and killed more than one. In the eyes of that guy, he certainly didn''t know what the audience was, nor what the broadcast was. In the program, his perspective is to detect that the two corpses that he is preparing to refine are separated from their control and start to kill according to the bloodthirsty instinct. At the same time, as a refiner, he instinctively feels that the two of us will definitely retaliate against him. He is ready to shoot us in advance and destroy us. The mans corpse was only a warning, but because the goods were killed by the white neck, the corpse did not succeed, and we were cut off in time, but the last strangled goods came out last night. Revenge should be his second step. According to the interpretation of the script, it should be like this. We kill a listener, and the listener will become a spiritual existence under the intervention of the hidden guy to avenge us. Oh, there is still a female dead who has not come out, and she does not know what tricks she can play. The fat man subconsciously reached out and touched the paper he put in his trouser pocket. There was a flash of fierce light in his eyes. Su Bai could understand the fat man. The geese were stunned by the geese all the time. The true level of the fat man is equivalent to the Taoist real person. Realm, I almost died in the hands of a little ghost last night, and there is naturally a anger in my heart. "Compared to the Foxconn audience, we are in the dark, they are in the light, but we are relative to the hidden guy, we are in the clear, he is in the dark. I don''t really like to have a pair of eyes behind the scenes to sneak up on my feelings. Let''s take the one out first, otherwise the more people we kill, the more means and opportunities he will attack us. "I agree with this. It seems that we need to re-clarify our life experience, at least from the things we started back in the village, and then re-investigate it again." The fat man nodded. "Don''t be afraid to stun the snake, can put The snake was better off, but in fact, the goods couldnt reach the point of rebelling against the will of broadcasting, not the powerful NPCs we had experienced in the story world, so even if he was shocked, he estimated that it was only more Crazy to let us die. The broadcast should reduce his IQ for the needs of the plot. Big white, this character you first hold, when you investigate, don''t go to the place where you are sullen. In the daytime, most of the evil weapon threats will be weakened to a certain extent, but you still have to be careful. I havent seen pork running before I have eaten pork? Su Bai took the paper and then curiously pointed to the two statues behind the two. These things feel a bit wrong. "It''s not right. It has always appeared in the killing field. It is also equivalent to disguising them. It doesn''t matter. At least it''s hard to get close to the hand." After that, the fat man got up and said, "I will go to the clinic in the village to see if I can steal some medicine." "How is the injury on your leg?" "The fat is so much, the bullets are stunned, nothing." The fat man waved his hand and walked out of the house. Su Bai was sitting for a while before he got up and locked the door and went out. Just after walking to the small square of the village entrance, Su Bai suddenly stopped. He had a special hunch. At the moment, he did not continue to inquire about the news but ran back to one directly. When he got home, Su Bai looked at his house door and was locked, but Su Bai quickly went around and saw the shed behind the house. The wire on the small door was obviously opened. After licking his lips, Su Bai sent a text message to the fat man, then took a deep breath and slammed the door open at a very fast speed. When he was an audience, Su Bai was a close-knit route. He clearly knows the time that he can never be prepared for those people. It is like a warrior facing a magician. Once the magician is close to the warrior, it means tragedy, and once the magician succeeds in pulling away from the warrior, Then the warrior estimated that even the knives did not touch the magician and was killed by a series of magic. At the same time, the spring knife that Hu Kai used yesterday was also pinched by Su Bai, and the handle was attached to the wrist, ready to go out. Everything in the living room was as usual. Su Bai first came to his bedroom. It was as usual. Then he went to the fat man''s bedroom. It was still no different, but Su Bai knew that he had locked the small door behind with iron wire. He and the fat man. But now in the world of stories, I dont want to forget the point of locking the door. Did the guy come in after such a short period of time and then left? Su Bai''s eyes fell on the water tank in the living room. When he entered the story world, he was soaked there, but the water tank had been cleaned up by himself and the fat man. It was covered with a wooden cover and there was no water inside. Close to the water tank, Su Bai reached out and directly opened the wooden cover, and the water tank was empty, but at this time, a strange friction sound suddenly came from the top of Su Bai, Su Bai did not raise his head first, but the whole person Can lean back to the past. "Hey!" A figure fell, and it seemed that he was holding something sharp, but the white light of the sparkle could not be seen clearly. When Su Bai got up again, he saw that there was no more people in front of him, and the other party disappeared. Su Bai looked around with vigilance. He knew that the other party did not go. The other party should now be using a blind eye to confuse himself. This technique was used before, such as condensing zombies into mirrors and using light to refract themselves. Stealth, and the other party can''t do that. It''s estimated that it''s a low-level obstacle, similar to a high-level magic show. Unfortunately, the fat man originally wanted to make a few bottles of cattle tears yesterday, but some special materials could not be found for the time being, otherwise the eyes would be wiped with a special cow''s tears and they couldn''t fool themselves. A yin wind came from behind Su Bai, Su Bai did not move. When the other party seemed to be close to himself, a figure appeared suddenly in his oblique direction, and the figure was obviously hesitant because he saw Su Bai completely. It was not affected by his strategy of hitting the West, so when he was ready to launch a raid as planned, he became hesitant and less decisive. The other side was wearing a black robe, and his face was completely covered, and he could not see the truth. Su Bai is physically slamming into the body, only feeling a burning pain in his arm. It should be cut by the weapon in the other hand, but Su Bai does not care about this. When it is close to the other''s body, the spring knife directly stabs. The past. Look, two times, three times......... Because of the **** bloodline of the past, Su Bais combat instinct often relied on the way of hurting and hurting. In fact, in the final analysis, it is a kind of posture that is afraid of being desperate, and when Su Bai feels that he is on his own hands. When you feel warm, you realize that the other person is really being hit by yourself. Suddenly, the other side lifted up his knees and wanted to get rid of Su Bais closeness with himself. But although the strength was gone, Su Bais fighting consciousness was still there, and the other party was not strong enough to ignore Su Bais, and therefore, Su White directly reversed his body, and he took advantage of the past, and pressed the other side under his own voice by the other side of the knee. However, at this moment, the other side suddenly came out with a strong force, and the whole person of Su Bai flew out. Su Bai, who hit the wall, only felt a sullen chest in his chest, and his heart was 10,000 rushing past. If you have this power, why dont you light it up and wear it? But soon Su Bai found that he was wrong, and the other stood up, as if he had been seriously injured and ran back without going back, and Su Bai struggled to stand up and chase after he felt his head for a while. Dizziness, reaching out and touching the back of the head and looking at his palm is actually blood. "ͨ..." Su Bai knees on the ground, It won''t be hit by a concussion... Hey, the brain is shaking this story world how to play... "Oh..." At this moment, the door of the living room next to Su Bai was opened from the outside and the lock was pushed open. The fat man rushed in directly. The first sight was the white white kneeling on the ground. "The trough, the white, the back of your head is full of blood!!!" "Why is your mother walking the front door..." After Su Bais swearing, he felt that he had completely lost consciousness and directly fainted. v2 Chapter 865： Lean panic When Su Bai woke up, it was already late, and Su Bai subconsciously reached out and touched the position of his head. He found that he had been bandaged. The fat man just walked in and took a bowl of fried rice in his hand. "Eat, I want to give you porridge, I am afraid that I will not eat. I have checked it, there is a slight concussion, but the problem should be small, at least the short-term problem is not big." Fat man at the bed of Su Bai Sit down and sigh. Su Bai took over the tableware, although there is no appetite now, but for this body, eating is a must. "That guy, I didn''t catch up." The fat man said a little embarrassedly, the pot was indeed on him. At that time, if he turned his head and turned a little more from the back door, he might block the person directly, and he waited for himself. When coming in from the main entrance and chasing it out from the back door, the figure disappeared. Looking at the big white on the bed, the guy was bruised and bruised, and the fat man was really a little uncomfortable. "The guy was hurt." Su Bai quickly said that he had finished eating the meal and said, "But I didn''t see his face. Even the men and women couldn''t tell. When he played against him, his figure was in me. There is always a little blur in my eyes." "It should be a low-grade weapon that affects people''s minds, or it may not even reach the low-end products. It is normal for us to have some influence on this state now, but what exactly is he going to do?" Still some did not want to understand. "It is estimated to be curious," Su Bai said. "The two bodies that you control suddenly have their own consciousness. You are also thinking about what you have done in the house sneaking in the house." "Either, I have been training for two days?" The fat man bit his teeth. "I am trying to get more materials and equip them with the equipment. Otherwise, it will be too bad to deal with." "The audience is not expected to give us time and opportunity to recover and prepare." Su Bai quickly finished eating the meal. "Now no one can look down on it, paralyzed, this story is really wrong." "The more you are wronged, the more interesting you may be when you broadcast." Su Bai closed his eyes, as if he was digesting and thinking. "Sweep the house, wipe the blood stains off, don''t be fooled by the audience." clue." "It has already been dealt with. The injury on your arm is not obvious to the injury on your head. No one can see it when wearing a suit and a hat." The fat man smiled. "This is unfortunately fortunate." The woman had not given me a knife in front of her, otherwise the two of us would limping out, and the fools knew that we had an accident." At this time, there was a loud noise outside, and a whistle was heard in the vagueness. Su Bai and the fat man immediately looked at each other. The fat man immediately came to the window and looked out. Then he took a long breath and said, "Not for us." When the fat man turned back, he saw that Su Bai had already got out of bed. "Are you sure you don''t need to rest again?" "No, not so precious." Su Bai said, "Go out and see what happened. I don''t think it should be our thing exposed." Put on the clothes, and then put on the top hat, Su Bai and the fat man walked out of the house together. The two men walked with the smoke while hanging around the crowd. An old man was watching the lively look. There were three police cars and nearly ten policemen. This meant that things would not be small. The police car was parked at the door of the supermarket. The door of the supermarket was also pulled up by a blockade. The crowd watched the outside of the blockade. There are even a lot of workers in the village''s construction sites wearing a hard hat to get together and live. "Its really the nature of the Chinese to watch the bustle." The fat man snorted. "You have never been abroad, in fact, they are all similar." Su Bai snorted. The 120 car came over very quickly. Several medical staff carried the stretcher and went in. There was a small amount of it, and a person was carried out on the stretcher. It was actually the owner of the supermarket. Su Bai remembers that this boss is a woman with a big "mouth". She gave herself a lot of messages when she chatted with her, but now she can no longer speak, so close distance, even if there is no mental perception, but Su Bai and the fat man can also see from their own experience that the woman on the stretcher has already died. There are two murderers in the village. They are standing here now, but the problem is that they didnt kill. Now someone is dead, and it should not be a normal death. Otherwise, there will not be so many policemen. This makes the fat and Su Bai have a kind of The feeling of being robbed of business by others. The fat man took the cigarette in his pocket and ran out to blow the news with a few nearby merchants. Su Bai sat down on the flower bed that he played chess yesterday. After a while, the fat man came back and frowned. "It was a murder. Several merchants in the neighborhood said that they heard a scream from the supermarket, and then when someone went in to see it, they found that the female boss was lying on the ground. "Where is the wound?" Su Bai asked. "This is not clear, who would dare to check the body at that time." The fat man smiled helplessly. Su Bai suddenly lowered his head and lost a cigarette to the fat man. Two people were holding one in their mouths and one on the ear. "The listeners are behind you." The fat man heard the words, immediately grasped the truth, and quietly sideways, looking for a view of the side of the tree lying on the edge of the flowerbed. There are six people who are obviously huddled together. These six people can basically be judged to be listeners. You have to say that these six young people are returning to the village to work together in Foxconn to see the excitement and come together with each other. Who believes? ? However, one of the small flat heads came over deliberately, handing a cigarette to the fat man, and handing a cigarette to Su Bai, saying, "Brother, what happened?" This is obviously the group of listeners who sent out to inquire about the news. The choice of their own two to inquire about the news means that they did not put the two of them into the first sequence of the target of the murderer. Perhaps they are as deep as the Hu Kai. Influenced by the inherent thinking of the case in the real world. Or is this goods deliberately coming over to find an excuse to contact two of them? But when I look at the accent on the side of Tianjin that can''t be covered by this opening, is it unlikely? Here is Yunnan, you a Yunnan native speaking with a Tianjin accent, like words? "I don''t know, the boss has just had an accident and was taken to the ambulance. I don''t know if the problem is big. Hey, the boss''s body is still good. Although she has had children, but the skeleton is big, the place is big... ......" The fat man is more dedicated, the local accent is followed by the bluff, and the small flat head has to be pretended to match the fat man. Later, Xiao Pingtou got up and went to the people to "share information." "Dish ratio." The fat man snorted and smiled at himself. "Beep." Su Bai reminded, "The guy was pointed out by the group of women wearing red short sleeves to inquire about the news." The fat mans heart glimpsed, Deliberate? "In a team, there must be pig teammates, but it is unlikely that all of them are pig teammates. The woman with red short sleeves obviously has a leadership position in this group, and the next target is placed on her." White is somewhat helpless. "Its too ridiculous to blame us for being confused." The fat man nodded slightly and agreed, which is equivalent to playing a killing game. Sometimes the first person who played the opposite will be killed, and the remaining pig teammates will easily be fooled. Who is this female boss at home? Su Bai asked. Obviously, this time and the fat man have nothing to do with himself, and it has nothing to do with the audience, but the female boss is dead again. In this village, there can be Qualifications and motives kill three people, the two are excluded, and the remaining one has the biggest suspicion. But that person has just been smashed a few times today, and it is estimated that he is dealing with wounds. How can he suddenly come out to kill? "Divorced, she and her usually look at this supermarket, um, no children." The fat man replied, "She just stunned and passed." "We have to find a chance to get close to the body, or there is no way to judge, the ambulance is sent to the hospital in the county, and go with it." "Cheng, I am going to call the car now." "Don''t worry, those listeners are estimated to go, let''s walk behind them, and it''s easy to expose before going," Su Bai said. "I go back to get some guys, the two **** statues are also with them, go together?" "I am waiting for you here." Su Bai''s gaze still squats to the woman from there. "Well, I will come over soon." The fat man saw so many people here, Su Bai should not be in danger here, immediately hesitated and ran directly to the house. Su Bai is sitting on the edge of this flower, leisurely and leisurely look. After a while, Su Bai felt that he was sitting next to him. There was still a body fragrance on that person. Su Bai could not believe that the fat man could have this taste. "It''s cool here." The woman began. Su Bai opened his eyes and saw the woman in red short sleeves sitting next to her. "If you don''t wear clothes, it''s cooler." "Oh." The woman smiled uncontrollably, but then she said, "I am so scared today. I only talked to the boss wife in the morning and bought something from her. Whoever thinks that she is dead now." "This is life. Some people deserve to make a fortune. Some people should die early. Oh, I have already seen it." Su Bai pretended to respond without any problems. She is suspicious of herself, this point can be determined, but she is still testing herself, indicating that she is still only doubt, there is no definite evidence. "Brother, why are you still wearing a hat on such a hot day, blame...", as the woman reached out and grabbed the hat of Su Bai. Su Bai didn''t go dodge, but his hand reached out to the woman''s chest while the woman reached for her hat. "This hot day still wears this, yours is so big, you are so scared..." v2 Chapter 866： Isolated village! The red short-sleeved woman did not retreat because of the salty pig hand that Su Bai extended. Yes, for a listener who is in the story world, there is nothing that can''t be given up, and nothing can''t be opened. Compared with the confirmation clue, it is a bit insignificant when he is attacked by the chest; Moreover, she has already had three audience members who entered the world of the story before and died, which gave her an invisible sense of crisis. Su Bai seems very calm, at least on the surface, he has many explanations for the wound in his head, but it is foreseeable that once the other person finds the wound on his head, he will definitely pay more attention to himself. The fat man who goes with him will naturally fall into the suspected object. The guy who is similar to Hu Kais one is a minority. Even Su Bais mind has begun to hesitate in this moment to take the spring knife and kill the woman, and then run away, but according to the story worlds default requirements, he cant leave the village too far, unless he goes out to sell meat. At that time, I still have to stay in the village. If I can sneak out in public, I cant escape the carpet search of the police and the masses. People who escape from the prison can use the "people tactics." "How long can you hide in the forest where you are hiding in the village?" However, there is one incident between the electric and the Flint. This incident can be said to be tricky from the follow-up situation, but at least for now, it is indeed helping Su Bai to resolve a very embarrassing crisis. . That is the ambulance that just drove off, and it was back at this time, and even after entering the village, it was still not slowing down, and it was rampaged. The surrounding crowds of the chatter immediately screamed back, and the ambulance was straight. He rushed toward the white flower of the white short-sleeved woman. If Su Bai continues to insist on the chest at this time, the woman will continue to insist on opening the hat of Su Bai, then the two will soon be turned into a "bone sauce" in double flight. At the crucial moment, the sternness of the audience appeared. The woman grabbed Su Bais collar and pulled it down. Through this force, the woman jumped up and jumped to the other side of the flower garden. Su Baiben thought about taking a reverse buckle when a woman licked her collar, but she gave up. When the woman turned over and skipped the flower bud, the ambulance also came to the front. Su Bai could only use his eyes roughly. I glanced at the height of the ambulance and the chassis, and then the whole person pretended to tremble and twisted on the flowerbed. "boom!" The ambulance crashed over, because the flower raft had a layer of cement tiles, so the car was not crushed, but the white scorpion that was holding the head was also hit by the car and the scattered glass fragments were cut. Everyone was worried about Su Bai at first. Of course, this kind of worry can actually be interpreted as a kind of "curiousness". I wonder if the gangster in this village was directly killed, but watching it still lying there continued to tremble and apparently did not return to God. Su Bai, the onlookers of the villagers said, "Fortunately, fortunately, people are fine." But in fact, some of the hearts of the people are so ruined that this turtle has nothing to do so that everyone is not busy watching it. Just as a former Western king who was sent to the guillotine during the Great Revolution had said to a revolutionary around him: the masses cheered below, not cheering me for death, in fact, if you were sent to the guillotine, they It will also cheer. There were police officers who didn''t leave, and when the police came out to see the ambulance, a policeman walked over to Su Bai, who was still shaking, and patted him. He asked: "It''s okay?" Su Bai shook and shook again. He slowly looked up and touched his body. He found that he still had to be full-tailed. He felt the rest of his life. Then he walked to the next merchant under the help of the policeman. I am going to take a break there. As for checking the injury, I will forget it for the time being. The ambulance has an accident. I dont know what the specific situation is. "Channel sister, that guy is so embarrassed, can''t it be the murderer?" Xiao Pingtou, a woman with a short red-sleeved hair, whispered, "The murderer should be buried in a hidden way." Yes, the probability of finding a robbery or homicide in a region to find a local gang near the murderer is actually quite high, but the story of the broadcast world is similar to the means of communication in the novel or TV drama. The murderer here is not deep. It doesn''t make people feel that it is a failure. The red short-sleeved woman, who was called the channel sister, carefully recalled the reaction of Su Bai before. She did not say anything. Her eyes began to look at the ambulance, and at the same time, she said to others: "Don''t let go, watch out for the murderer and the fish to attack us." Everyone heard the words and gathered more closely. "Hey, Dabai, what happened to you?" The fat man came over with a snakeskin bag in his hand and saw Su Bai, who was scratched everywhere, sitting at the door of a fertilizer store. "I care about it, I was almost killed by myself." Su Bai took out his own cigarette and found that the cigarette case was squashed by himself. The smoke inside was also bent halfway. The fat man handed over a cigarette and then whispered, "Is this ambulance smashed?" "It should be something, move your little brains, a dead man is carried on an ambulance and the ambulance suddenly has an accident, and I have been sitting here without seeing the doctors and nurses or even the drivers inside. In the ambulance, what do you think will happen?" "The corpse!" The fat man scratched his head, "the standard horror movie routine." "It''s hard to say, but it shouldn''t be inferior. This village has weird, fat people. This village is really weird." Su Bai repeated. "How do I have the feeling that the world of this story has just begun." Its just getting started? The fat man is obviously some people who cant understand Su Bais thinking. Of course, this may be because Su Bai has been in contact with the broadcast consciousness. Naturally, the feelings and ideas of the story world are somewhat different from other listeners. "Look first, there is always a kind of uneasiness in my heart." Su Bai looked at the bag that the fat man brought over. "We just got ready to go to the hospital with the ambulance to check the situation. The audience is obviously also planning this. But you see the result, the result is that the ambulance is back." "I don''t want to let us completely leave the village?" The fat man also pondered some flavor. "I don''t know, keep looking, if there is nothing special on the ambulance, that''s a possibility." Soon, the police went to search for an ambulance, but they just frowned and frowned. "So, there are no dead people in the ambulance." The fat man analyzed. "Yes, the gangs are not Oscar winners. If there is a corpse in the ambulance, they can''t be this expression." At this time, the crowds onlookers began to increase. The villagers who had already dispersed with the ambulance returned, and many workers on the nearby construction sites who had already left work in the dormitory of the construction site gathered in twos and threes. Looking at so many people, Su Bais mind suddenly thought of a possibility, saying: Fat, remember our meat? "Remember, what happened?" "You said, if the people in the village can''t get out, what price can we sell for our ostrich meat?" "Everyone is spreading, they are all scattered..." A policeman began to evacuate the masses with a horn, and the police arranged an isolation line near the ambulance as if they had treated the murder scene. "If you follow this rhythm, now, the gangs should be unable to contact them. All the external contact equipment in this village has failed at this time, the network will be interrupted, and the whole village will fall into one. In a state of isolation." Su Bai said slowly. Fat man heard his voice and immediately took out his mobile phone. At first glance, "Hey, there is really no signal, paralyzed, white, I found that your mouth is really the same as having opened the light recently. The predictions of the gods in the world are all outrageous." Su Bai didn''t squint at the fat man. He said: "Flicking Liang Boss can only be a coincidence. I don''t know why the radio doesn''t let him get a train ticket, but the big probability is because the broadcast feels that the battlefield there is enough. Its indifferent to have one Liang boss who is the best guy; this time in the story world, Im just thinking about substituting myself into the location and perspective of the broadcast. Also, I now understand some of the reasons why the proprietress will die. "Hey, you continue." The fat man looked at the white, as if he was looking at a "prophet." "Her death is like a catalyst. The audience over there started to hold a group after three people in a row and had a ''leader''. They began to become cautious. We are prepared to slowly take care of our injuries and predictable dangers. The ground became cautious, and the mysterious man who had been arranged as a catalyst was smashed by me. Although I was not dead, now I am sure that there are only half of my life left. I dont know where to go. I can imagine that this story has fallen into a dead end and turned into a bowl of boiled water. The broadcast is purely for the story world that is made for consumption. Dont look at the worlds low power level, but its story is actually a lot. Because there is no main line for the audience to compete with each other and to promote similarity, many places are promoted to promote the story. The boss was dead, and the ambulance and the police were brought in. The ambulance first went out, and the accident came back. This is telling us that the village is about to be closed, and this wave of police, I guess, the one that the police officers took the lead. People are absolutely advanced elements of the party''s patriotism, because they have all the police officers with guns, they will become the most powerful force in this village after isolation, to maintain the social order in the village that is about to collapse. v2 Chapter 867： Su San Sure enough, the fat man soon saw that several policemen there seemed to be holding the phone and kept on the phone. They should have lost contact with the bureau, and many villagers in the vicinity complained that their mobile phones had no signal. Is it wrong with the signal base station next to the village, but when some merchants find that the landline in their own store can''t make a call, the situation begins to squat and is somewhat uncontrollable. A lot of things, when you get used to it, once you lose it, you will feel uncomfortable inexplicably. For example, people who live in the city often complain that they are cameras everywhere, but suddenly you put a place in a wilderness without a camera. You suddenly feel that there is no sense of security. In fact, the village has been going up for a few thirty or forty years. It is estimated that there is no unknown number of telephone calls in the village committee. At that time, the villagers basically did not contact the outside world, but now they have no signal all external communication. Oh, this anxiety will slowly boil. A policeman got on the police car. He should be driving back to the county. Since the communication was interrupted, he could only rely on this manual communication. The remaining ten police officers sat down nearby, and everyone was waiting. The police officer who took the lead was about forty years old. The national character face looked very majestic. He sat there and his men and women. They are also sitting in danger and the police are maintaining a good majesty. Su Bai suddenly remembered Chu Zhaos goods at this time, but it was just like this. Immediately, Su Bai and the fat man turned and prepared to go home. The people gathered here to watch the bustle began to become less and less, and then stayed. It seems a bit too eye-catching here. However, when Su Bai and the fat man walked along the cement road to the door of the house, suddenly a police car ran straight from the front. "The trough, this car from the village entrance actually came back from the end of the village." In fact, the fat man has a certain preparation for the princess. It is natural that the car will come back. However, he does not dare to neglect. He knows that Su Bai has a wound and immediately grabbed Su Bai and both of them sideways to escape. This police car is again Going forward from the ground, there was a car in front of the car that had not turned over and turned directly into the courtyard of the house, and collapsed the wall of the house. "Go home, look from the window." Su Bai said. "Ok." The two returned home, first put some noodles, the fat man also specially hit a few eggs into it, and then some helplessly: "I knew that I had bought some meat and I havent seen it in the past few days." "Isn''t the family picking up a large altar of ostrich meat, you can take a little bit of noodles." "Looking in the trough, big white, eating, can you not be so disgusting." The two men sat on the bench and sat on the side of the window. They looked at the outside while eating the noodles. The rest of the police quickly came over, and then gathered a group of villagers nearby. The audience were also in the crowd. "What is the chaotic order?" The fat man said, "I have a sigh of relief." "Big white, its better to take a shot tonight when you are stunned." "Who killed?" Su Bai shook his head. "The six listeners are now completely together and basically don''t act alone, unless you want to pick 2 and 6 and the remaining 10 policemen next to them are not vegetarian. Now, we can actually think of ways to steal a gun." "Stealing the gun?" The fat man was surprised. "What if the police are completely provoked?" "So I said before that this police officer should be the type of patriotism and loyalty to the party, otherwise you will let a bad policeman hold such a force in this secluded village, and people are in desperate group. Its hard to say what kind of chaos and ugliness will break out. Maybe this is not the scene that the broadcast wants to see." "This is the first day. It is still early to get the effect. I have seen a few movies about isolation. The crowds have been loving each other for help in the past few days. After a few days, A kind of desperate emotion will swallow the human reason, because this desperate environment is the first to destroy the three views of the people. call" The fat man will drink the last bite of soup, and he will breathe a sigh of relief, "Big white, have you ever thought that once this chaotic order is established, it will be even harder for us to fish in troubled waters." "After we start killing, killing the first person may make it easier, but it is very difficult to kill the second one, because once the dead, the police and the guns in the hands of these policemen can be built. Starting a new order, they can even concentrate all the villagers and workers in one place, and manage them in a similar way to the military, in the hope of waiting safely for outside rescue." "All this is just your guess, isn''t it?" The fat man suddenly came up with such a sentence. "Oh, what do you think?" Su Bai asked. "The policeman is attached to Jesus. He can only control himself. The police under his hand can''t control it. I think it''s very difficult for him to do that. And I still recommend taking the opportunity to kill again tonight. One person, this opportunity does not take advantage of it, it is too bad." Su Bai hesitated for a moment, still nodded, said, "Okay." After all, he is a partnership with the fat, not a subordinate relationship, and Su Bai does not think that his mind is really clearer and farsighted than the fat one. In fact, the fat guy is not very funny when he is at the old house. There is also the reputation of social flowers in the circle, but the bottom line of the black-handed handcuffs is the most powerful one among the four. In other words, he is very good at this kind of fire. "And, Dabai, you didn''t find it. Now you kill, as long as the body is handled well, then except for the audience, the rest of the people, including the police, will only think that the person wants to leave the village, so Missing and not thinking that the people in the village are killing." The fat man said more and more, immediately got up and found a cockroach from his house. When the fat man came to Su Bai with a cockroach, Su Bai clearly smelled it. It was a stench. "Black dog blood?" Su Bai asked. "To the head, when you were in a coma, I went to drum up the material. Even cinnabar found it. I stole a black dog from the front of the house and slaughtered it. The fat man is now fully equipped, even if there is no mana, he can Dead man." The fat man smiled at Su Bai very much. "Reassured, I didn''t take it myself, this little flat head, remember? He was stuffed with a magical character that I painted yesterday in the back pocket of his jeans. "When he told us about the news, did you put it?" Su Bai said with some surprise. "I said that you were doing so close to him, and thought that your old taste revived." "Big white, you mention that the children don''t believe in fat, I will go with you now!!!!!" The fat man pointed to Su Bai. Su Bai swayed his hand, but he was still somewhat uncertain. "The Taoist spell is so sloppy, you have no mana now, but you can kill it by air?" "Can''t kill people." The fat man is very straightforward. "But you can make him sick, like how dizzy and uncomfortable. I can''t scare them like this. Now they are making a mess. How do we find a chance to start? And this sorcerer has to use my life as a condition, at least five years of life lost." Shouyuan doesn''t mean much to the current Su Bai and the fat man. After leaving the story world, the fat man can easily make up for his short life, and if he can''t wait for the following cars to come, he can''t live for two years. It is. "Wait, what do you mean, you are here to practice, and then I have to go out and kill myself?" "Crap nonsense, fat man, if I can smother the murderer, I will play a fart on the opposite side of the audience. You will be ambushing on the way back to them. I am going to curse now, he will definitely be asleep at night. The mind is not awake, and when you go in, you can give him a result. They cant sleep and sleep under one roof. At most, they can find an excuse to live together in a family." "I think we can wait and see." "I can''t wait, God knows when the goods touched the **** pocket and found the paper." The fat man thought about it again, "That''s it, Dabai, I will try to see if I can take it with me when I curse. If you can control his knowledge, then you can easily fall when you kill, but I don''t know if I can do it." "There is still such a singer?" Su Bai is a little dumbfounding. "More than five years of life, not to tighten." Fat people do not care. Isnt there an accident? Su Bai was worried. You know that there is a guy who hides a sorcerer in this village. "Not at all, isn''t the goods smashed by you a few knives? Now it''s estimated that half-dead is not alive. He is not afraid of his own life at this time?" The fat man is still very self-channeling. "Nothing, waiting for the fat man to make a curse." Yes, Dabai, if I have any problems later, I said, in case, if something goes wrong with me, you will get some black dog blood on my head." After that, the fat man began to use the cinnabar character, and then took out the characters of the human blood and charcoal drawing yesterday. The two symbols together spontaneously ignited, and then the fat man sent the paper into a water bowl, and then did not hesitate. The ground water was drunk, and then I sat down and began to recite the curse. Su Bai stood watching, At this moment, Su Bai suddenly felt that the temperature around it was a bit low, and a feeling of lethargy suddenly came. This feeling is very familiar, not good, the guy who will be a sorcerer did not shoot, but the soul that did not die that night When he is back, he still has to go to the fat man for revenge. Su Bai immediately picked up the grandfather statue on the table and the Guanyin statue, but when the two statues were close to the fat man, the fat man suddenly trembled. "........." Su Bai realized that the fat man is also using sorcerer. "Yeah, yeah ah!!!!!!!!!" The fat man suddenly opened his eyes, stood up, and then pushed open the white, and the two statues that placed Su Bai in front of him were also removed. Then the whole man was ready to run out of the house. Su Bai quickly reached out to grab him, but who knows that the fat man is actually very big at this time, and the hand that directly broke away from Su Bai rushed out of the house. There are a lot of policemen and villagers around the police car that are back and empty, who knows that the door of a nearby family has been pushed open, a big fat man jumped out, his hands licked the orchids, and the toes began to dance. And started to sing with a scorpion: "Su San left Hongdong County and will come to the front of the street. I have never said that my heart is miserable. The gentleman of the past listened to me. Which one went to Nanjing, and I sent the letter to Saburo............... ..." v2 Chapter 868： Moving mountain people In the isolated village, the fat duck pointed at the female voice and sang loudly. In this evening, it seemed so fierce. It was like a madman before the beginning of the horror movie, with a kind of people drunk me. The soberness means doing some crazy madness and bizarre behavior. When the protagonist and the supporting actor feel that he is a fool, in the end everyone will be eager to realize that this madman may be the one who really sees through. Su Bai knew that he seemed to be a pig teammate, but in fact he had no other choice at the time. After all, if he didnt shoot, if the fat man was attached to the grievance, it would not be sung by the scorpion. Su San", but directly hit the wall and killed himself, although in the end it also led to the fat man being inexplicably solitary ghosts on the body, but fortunately the ghost is still elegant. Under this circumstance, Su Bai did not rush out to find a fat man, let the fat man perform outside for a while now. He first put the props used in the fat practice in the house and confirmed that he would not be found after any abnormalities. Out of the living room. At this time, the fat man gathered a lot of people, and the two policemen tried to go over and tried to subdue the fat man, but the potential of the body of the ghost upper body was stimulated, and the fat body was so big, really It is difficult to control. Whether it is a disciple or a ghost repair or a shaman in the northeast, there is actually a method similar to the "ghost" upper body. In fact, it is to stimulate their own potential. Of course, this sequela is also very big. A group of men in the audience wearing red caps came out at this time, grabbed the fat man''s chin and then shot them three times against the fat man''s chest. Su Bai, who stood behind the crowd, saw this scene. One condensate, this product is the means of playing zombies! Why did Su Bai know? Nonsense, Su Bai himself is a zombie, and he is naturally clear about the structure and weakness of the zombie''s body. In general, the zombie''s suffocation is actually gathered in the throat position. It is commonly known as "a sigh of resentment." The corpse that is dying or buried in a murderous position often gathers a suffocating gas in its throat position, and then goes to a specific When the opportunity arises, the suffocating rushes to the brain, and the dead brain is "activated" in another way, thus becoming a brand new life - zombies. The reason why Hu Kai did not become a zombie before, but also because Su Bais heavy position when he killed him was in his neck position, which is equivalent to breaking the zombies trick. In fact, the zombie has its own physiological structure. It has The creature of the entity is still very different from the ghost of that soul. The cap just used the means, first squatting, it is against the suffocating, and the chest is shot three times in a row. The strength and direction of the three are completely different, which is equivalent to stopping the source and then continually shooting the grievance. Scattered, this is the standard action against zombies, but it is also very effective in dealing with the fat man who is the ghost. Sure enough, the fat man opened his mouth, spit out a mouthful of vomiting in his mouth, and his eyes showed a clear color, and then the fat man''s chest undulating, like vomiting out, the fat man bent down and began to retching. "It''s fine to spit out the dirty things." The cap reached out and patted the fat man''s back. The fat man waved his hand, "I can''t spit it out, my stomach is uncomfortable, but it''s more awake than I just woke up." Yes, how can a fat man vomit, if he spits out the water that swallowed before it will come out, when it is not directly exposed? After all, the fat man is a fat man. His reaction to recovery is also extremely fast. Moreover, Su Bai stands on the side and sees it unusual. The fat man as a Taoist is of course more aware that this audience has a special ability. "Brother, brother, are you not? You just really scared me, what happened to the village today, and it has been a problem." Su Bai rushed out to pull the fat man. "A lot of rest." The cap snorted and walked back to the red short-sleeved woman, whispering something. "You, everyone, everyone is quiet, everyone is quiet, now there are some things in the village, I hope that everyone will remain quiet, don''t be confused, wait for us to contact the above and then make plans, to know that evil is not correct, I will Jiang is a person born in Hong, but he can''t believe what big waves can be turned out." Su Baiyu helped the fat man to return to the house. Those people seemed to ignore them. After all, compared with the safety of the village, a person who had just been evil had a slap in the face and everyone could be clearly divided. As soon as the door closed, the fat man whispered: "Oh, white, you almost smashed me." "It is you who insist on playing with fire. The ghost who has been strangled by you has come to revenge for you. Can I watch him on your body?" Su Bai retorted. Hearing this, the fat man did not speak, but there was a sigh of relief in his eyes, which was certainly not against Su Bai, but against the ghost. Fat people can not kill people, the goods are listeners, and the theme of this story world is the audience''s killing and handling, you will not kill him, he will kill him, everyone is naturally opposed, but the fat is the goods I was killed by myself and turned into a ghost to retaliate twice. I cant bear it! When Su Baigang helped the fat man to sit down and poured a glass of water on the fat man, the living room door was suddenly pushed open. The police officer came in and followed some policemen and the cap. Xu police officer reached out and touched the fat man''s forehead. He comforted him with concern. Then he let Su Bai help the fat man to return to the bedroom to rest, and then he opened a meeting in the living room of Su Baijia. The act of the cap just fell in the eyes of the police officer. Although there are some principles that cannot be touched, for example, it is really haunting, but the things that happen in front of us and the reality that the village is inexplicably closed makes this just keep talking. The police officer who spoke the red flag was also a little moved. In addition to the cap of the police officer, there were several cadres, such as the village party secretary, and everyone gathered together to hold the total. Su Bai listened to the door of the bedroom for a while and found that they were studying how to face this supernatural scientific phenomenon. The fat man leaned on the bed, and some helplessly whispered. "What luck is this, actually use us as a base of operations. Big white, you have to pack the house first." "The cap is not simple." "Oh, it''s not easy. He hits me a few moves, very familiar. This kind of thing can''t be made by strengthening the micro store. It should be the ability that he had before he became an audience. Have you ever?" asked the fat man. "You said that the cap is doing this?" "Should be, the way to fight zombies, is the number of roads to move the mountain, the four majors of the tomb, the gold school, the hair, the mountain, the mountain, the mountain, the gold, the gold, the school The speculation was very hot, and the other three did not know much. The mountain mover likes to dress up as a wild priest. He is responsible for finding the grave and then contacting the nearby underground forces to rob the tomb. I used to encounter the fat man in Xichuan. I also invited the fat man to go, but the fat man refused. I just didn''t know which little devil was possessed, but my consciousness is still there, but the body is out of control. When he hits me, I feel very clear, that is, moving the mountain, can''t be wrong, hey, we Whether it is luck or dripping, the three people who started killing are the most dishes, and the rest of them are not dead. "Why did the dead soul not tell him directly..." Speaking of this, Su Bai snorted directly and glanced around. The fat man smiled and said: "Mo Pan, the soul of the dead has only a causal relationship with us. He does not affect other people at all, let alone go to several of his partners to report, that is, the practice of moving the mountain. There is no way to see him. Moreover, the people who move the mountain roads are all wild roads covered with Taoist skins. From a technical point of view, it is much worse than the gold-clad school that looks at Fengshuis acupoints. "Someone is coming." Su Bai, who was standing next to the bedroom door, gave a look to the fat man. Immediately, there was a knock on the door. Su Bai opened the door. It was the cap. The cap was not tall. It looked like the text was weak, but the shimmering light in the pair of eyes gave a very sharp feeling. Of course, he is certainly a first-class person in the real world, but he is now facing two senior listeners, it is a small fox who touched two old foxes. "I hang the broom on the door at night, and then head to the south to sleep, basically nothing." The cap reminded kindly. "Thank you, thank you very much." Su Bai kept saying thank you and sent the cap out of the house. The police officer left with his own hand and left the village chief. It is estimated that the kennel is too small, or go to the village to find it. The room at one point went on to the meeting. Close the door, turn around, Su Bai is facing the fat man who is still lying on the edge of the bed. "Its not a harvest, at least the identity of our victims, and we should not be suspected for the time being." Yes, Su Bais sly look when the ambulance crashed over and the fat mans appearance on the ghost body did clean up a lot of suspicions. Out of the Su Bai''s cap came to the side of the channel, said: "Confirmed, the fat man is no problem, the body has no mana fluctuations, and there is no trace of practicing the family." "Then they are not suspected." "I don''t know how you have been paying attention to them. If these two gangsters are murderers, is it too simple?" "What if the broadcast hits us against the logic? And some of the recent moves by these two people are somewhat strange. Although there is nothing wrong with it, it feels a bit strange." "It may be the bait that broadcasts us a waste of time at the beginning." "It should be like this, right, go with me to the supermarket." "Supermarket?" "In the past few days, there are five old men who are going to play chess at the entrance of the village, but today there is a white dress and the old man is not coming, and he is the father of the female boss who died today. It is said that he is crying and fainting." If Su Bai stands by and listens to this at this time, he should remember the old man who played chess with himself. v2 Chapter 869： Old man! When I first entered the world of this story, Su Bai and the fat man were a bit cautious, but in general they were considered to be full of enthusiasm. Although they were sealed with strength, but the hundred insects died without being stiff, this feeling was first. The first goal of the late death was the second goal. After killing two targets on the second day, it reached a peak. But the broadcast does not seem to be intended to make the world of this story so smooth, it began to open its golden fingers and constantly change the pattern of the story world. In the past, the higher the audience, the more familiar the audience was about the world of broadcasting. When the audience played the audience as a game character, why did the audience not regard this as their own life and death game? Played a lot, playing for a long time, the two sides also understand each other. But this time is different. This time is the first story world after the broadcast has come out of the question. When the broadcast no longer has the main line requirement and it is just for fun to change the rhythm of the story world, some previous understanding and routines for the broadcast. If you continue to believe in it, the end will undoubtedly be very miserable. Fortunately, some things that Su Bai and the fat man did before were completed in a relaxed state of mind, but the finishing work was done fairly well. This is an inherent instinct of the old fox, which makes the batch The audience did not continue to look at them, but it was a blessing in disguise. This night, the fat man slept on the bed, Su Bai slept on the bedside, and the next morning, he was awakened by a whistling sound outside, and Su Bai shook his head gently. It was a bit unclear what happened outside. The fat man also woke up, his face showing a color of nostalgia. "I haven''t heard this familiar melody for a long time." Su Bai stood up, opened the door and looked at it. He found that several villagers were beating and screaming, and a younger villager wearing a robe waving a "sword" was singing and jumping. The familiar melody that the fat man said is this. Right, The fat man used to do this almost. "It''s still good now. Although the villagers are already panicked, they are still looking for ways to face it. It is estimated that the village is cursed by something, but in two days, the situation will change. despair, Will devour the hearts of most of the people here. Once they find out that they can''t get out of their way no matter how they struggle, the outside people can''t come in. When it becomes an isolated peach flower source, ethics and law will lose their restraint. The human mind will be completely filled with ''timely music'' and ''self-defeating'', and the evil of human nature will completely erupt. "The fat man also went to Su Bai at this time and said. "Well, let''s say one set and one set." Su Bai snarled. "I used to write a few of these reviews." The fat man picked an eyebrow. "How about, not bad?" "How do we sell our meat?" Su Bai asked. "It seems that it is not the time." "First let go, anyway, the broadcast did not say the end of the specific task, the village should have a lot of food, and it is impossible to have a ridiculous food for a while, but the meat non-staple food is not recommended to be replenished. Its a good idea to sum up. The most painful thing is that there is no vegetable market in this village. There is not even a place to sell meat. Because the village is relatively close to the meat factory, and the village is in the process of transformation, so the village does not have its own market, there is only a small supermarket and hardware shop fertilizer shop, the villagers are going to shop. If you ride a battery car for ten minutes, you can go to a town next door. The village suddenly disappeared. Last night, several villagers and nearby workers who did not believe in evil tried to go out. But after they went out, they didnt come back. They couldnt get in touch outside. There was a construction site master who was driving out with a forklift. As a result, the forklift opened itself and the people in the car disappeared. The panic sentiment began to spread throughout the village like a virus. No one dared to stay at home and waited. In the face of this weird thing, all kinds of superstitions and feudalism came out. Of course, there is another one. It is said that American high-tech weapons or aliens have invaded here. But for the Chinese people, they still prefer the village to haunt, and this ghost is still very powerful, not to harm one person, but to harm a village. Su Bai and the fat man first strolled around the village. They were full of peoples hearts. The policemen were stationed at the entrance of the village. They didnt look good. After all, they were not criminals. , but an unknown. The cap is very close to the police officer. The two people are sitting in a police car like talking about something. Yesterday, because the cap solved the fat man in the evil spirit, the cap of the police officer should be a metaphysical person. It is enough to see the unknown pressure on the person who has the unknown ability. This is enough to show how much pressure the police officer is now. "The village is still very busy." The fat man groaned. "The undercurrent is turbulent." Su Bai looked at the fat man. "Actually, we don''t kill people. The gangs are also quiet. They are expected to take the initiative." This is a feeling of Su Bai, because neither the red short-sleeved woman nor the cap is a good character. If they give them enough time, they may not have the opportunity to go to the stage of the senior audience, Su Bai. I don''t believe that these people will always sit there and wait for their own attacks with the fat people. They should try to grab the initiative. "Ah ah ah!!!!!!!!!!" A scream of screams came from an apartment building. Most of the village houses are bungalows or small two-story houses. There are two five-story apartment buildings at the entrance, and several storefronts on the ground floor. The screams came from the residents of the small supermarket. The police officer who was arguing with the cap heard the screams and immediately got off the police car, indicating that the two police officers around him went up to check the situation, while the cap was taking out a cigarette and sitting in the co-pilot position leisurely. It was lit up. "Hey, big white, this item can smoke more than you have B." What the cap does not know is that two people have long been hiding in a corner to observe his current move. "It should be that they are taking the initiative to kill the murderer, yes, you guess, that the cap is just arguing with the police officer?" Su Bai asked. "I guess, he is fooling people''s police, and the idea is to send as many people as possible to try to get out of the village to die." The fat mans guess coincides with Su Bais. The thinking between the audience is actually very good, and the fat man and Su Bai are the predecessors of the group. In the eyes of the audience, the rest of the story world is equivalent to the NPC for them. They are not seen by anyone. They want to find the murderer in the people in this village. The best way is to let a group of villagers die. The murderer is in it, then their task is directly completed. If the murderer is not inside, then the rest of the people are looking for the murderer, and the murderers hiding space is much smaller. It''s like taking a sieve to start troubleshooting the wrong answer. "boom!" The window of the household suddenly spewed a flame, followed by a burning figure who jumped from the window sill and fell to the second floor and struggled, but because the people near it were burning, they dared not approach. He waited until the two villagers poured water on the flames, and the guy was lying on the ground and was not angry. The cap that was still smoking and smoking was coming down from the police car at this time. "Is it an accident?" the fat man groaned. "That is the police." Su Bai said, "Look at the clothes on him." The cap ran upstairs actively, the flame came quickly, and the fire was very fast. The police officer, who was covered in ash, and a few other police officers carried a corpse from above and jumped from the window sill. The policeman who burned, that is, two bodies. Su Bai and the fat man just looked at the crowd near the crowd. The other dead person was actually the little flat head. Xiao Pingtou was not burned. He was killed by a weapon. The fat man subconsciously reached out and licked Su Bai''s clothes. Su Bai nodded and nodded. The two men immediately left the crowd and ran to the home. "The group of listeners kicked the iron plate." The fat man sighed as he walked. Su Bais mouth showed a sneer. In this village, you can still block the people who have assassinated the audience. Thats the one. "Its a pity. It seems that the person ran again. Otherwise, if the goods are dead, we will be considered a threat." Yes, it was originally an equal killing game for everyone. Su Bai fat people are less in the dark. There are more people in the clear place. Everyone is a balance. As a result, there is a guy who will be a sorcerer. This is almost BUG that breaks the balance of the game. "The woman is not simple, she can actually find the identity of that guy, this is something we have not found." Su Bai said very seriously. "It has not been easy to say long ago. Didn''t you almost find out the problem yesterday?" Two people have been walking home, and the speed is still very fast. When I arrived at home, the fat man suddenly asked Su Bai. "It seems that the guy has not been caught. What do you think he will be?" "Well, I went to the house and asked this question. I was attacked by the gang and I was attacked by the gang. Now he can only choose where to go..." Su Bai opened the lock and pushed open the living room door. Sitting on the chair next to the living room table, there was a **** old man. The old man looked pale and seemed to be dying, but he still stared back at his su white and fat man with his eagle-like eyes. "It is the place where he once refining the corpse." v2 Chapter 870： Fish dead net broken The old mans gaze focused on Su Bais body, with a touch of taste. "Actually, what surprised me the most is that your chess is so good." Su Bai shrugged, in fact, any chess activity, in the final analysis, can not escape the "calculation" word, with Su Bai''s mind and experience, concentrated on a chessboard, there is indeed a feeling of bullying. Even if the old man may be infatuated with chess, even if the old man is a person with a story that is not ordinary, his unusualness is somewhat unusual compared to Su Bai. "I am hurt, I can only come here." The old man coughed, his face was more pale than just now, but the gloomy meaning in his nephew was more intense than before. He is like a wolf. The more he is unwilling and angry before the death, the more clear and exposed he is. He is not willing to die like this, although this world is really inevitable for ordinary people. But he doesn''t feel like an ordinary person. This feeling, the audience is deeply experienced. In fact, the higher the audience, the more afraid of death, because they have stood on a high place and have seen different landscapes and slowly regarded themselves as gods. Naturally, I dont want to die like ordinary people. Therefore, after the senior audience has reached the audience, the story world arranged by the radio has rarely threatened you with the simplest death, but gives you a sweet date, one becomes stronger. The opportunity, but on the way to this opportunity is very dangerous, induce yourself to take the initiative to become stronger to touch the danger, no longer like the experience of ordinary listeners to pick up the threat of death whip you. "Hey, if you say this, you will live here with peace of mind. We will help you with your treatment. Don''t you look at the Buddha face?" The fat man is self-cooked and takes the initiative to move forward. But the old mans gaze suddenly condensed at this time. "I can feel your murderousness." The old man stared at the fat man and said very seriously. "Take your lungs, can you perceive that I am murderous and really see the ghost? Look at my pure little eyes, you should see the deep love, I am so respectful and young." The fat man continued to play a haha, and at this point, if the killing machine can''t be retracted, then the fat man can really find a piece of tofu to kill. "You see me, but you are not murderous. Isn''t it too deliberate?" the old man asked, and then he reached out, and in his skinny and **** palm, there was a black soul that was constantly struggling. "He has been entrenched in your home, you are not going to deal with it, and sooner or later he will take a bite." This soul is naturally the unlucky one who was strangled by a fat man. "Hah, its bad." The fat man gave a thumbs up to the old man, and then he sat down in front of the old man, looking at the old man, and said, "Old man, now you know this, they want to kill you, In fact, we also want to kill you, tell you the truth, the two of us are two different ghosts suppressed on Maoshan, and finally escaped from the Maoshan prison, was chased by several Maoshan Taoist priests, happened to meet your refining The two corpses, so simply borrowed into the flesh and borrowed it. This time, if we can work together to get through, in the end, you will not be able to benefit you, your evil law, fat man, I really can''t look up. Saying, the fat man threw a piece of paper in his pocket to the old man, and the old man grabbed it with the other hand and carefully looked at the paper. "Fat Lord, I can''t use mana now, but you should have a bit of eyesight to see it. This piece of paper is not drawn by force, but it is definitely a higher item than what you have been in contact with before." So, put away your arrogance and wariness, either, you choose to be killed by our two at this time, or you choose to join us, lets give it to you, its the degree. Our own robbery, after I will pass you some other methods, even if it is a Taoist pass, I can pass it to you, it is much better than you are living alone in this country. The fat man can fool this mouth anyway, and the flicker is very powerful. The old man seemed to be moving, but he still asked: "The village is now closed, is it caused by Maoshan''s formation?" "This can''t be said. In short, we can''t go out now, but I know how to go out." The fat man continued to flicker. "Say." "To kill all the people who are trying to kill you today, this village will be restored." The old man "oh" and smiled. "In the end, I still want to kill people by knife." Su Bai, who had never been able to speak on one side, seemed to suddenly think of something at this moment. He turned his head slightly and looked out the window. His mind immediately appeared in the scene, that is, the cap was still sitting in the police car. I smoked leisurely and leisurely. One of the dead people was a policeman. The other one was a half-barreled small flat head. The other party wanted to kill the old man, but he did not use all his strength. The woman with red short sleeves But never seen it. Suddenly, Su Bais fist was clenched in an instant, and he shouted. "Fat, its awesome." The fat man who is still swearing at the old man is also a glimpse. The old man is also somewhat ignorant. The fat man immediately took a forehead and immediately changed his face to the old man. "You are pitted." ............ A few figures, at this time, turned over the fence wall and went directly into the courtyard of Su Baijia, the channel sister, the cap, and another short-haired female audience wearing a denim suit. These three people are actually Su Bai initially observed the three of them who were the most indifferent when they got off the bus. Simply put, these three people are obviously higher than the other listeners in this batch. The rest of the audience may die in the world of this story or the next story, and become a cannon fodder, and they have the opportunity to attack seniors and even higher-level people. Of course, this was the case before, but now the broadcast is pure I want to play chronic suicide, and it is estimated to be hanging. "Its the home again." The cap smiled a little inexplicably. "Channel sister, I really admire the sixth sense of women now." "It''s not the sixth sense, but you didn''t find some coincidences?" said the channel sister very seriously. "These two people are too confused, every move, even the look of the cut, even when talking." It''s no different from the mix." "So, do you suspect that their reason is perfect?" asked the denim woman. "Almost." Channel sister smiled. In fact, there are still some words she didn''t say, because she felt a bit ridiculous. In the face of the two gangsters, she had a faint feeling of encountering her predecessors, but how Maybe. "A Cui, you guard the back door, I and Lao Chen attack the front door." Qu Jie arranged. "okay." The cowboy woman who was called Acui immediately went around, and the cap pulled out a polished belt from the pocket. The mountain priest was not a Taoist in the ordinary sense. The warlock, even, is a bit like the gangster in the tomb world. When you rob the tomb, you also like to call friends and friends. It may not be good, but the skill of the fire is not covered. And the channel sister, slowly raised his hand, holding a gun in his hand. The cap looked at the gun in the hands of the channel. He knew that the gun was stolen by the death of Xiao Pingtou. Moreover, he felt that using a gun in this story world was a bit boring. The channel sister made a glance at the cap, and the cap rushed straight to the door and opened the door. Only heard the "jingle", the wooden door that was not solid was knocked open at this time, and the mouth of the channel sister swept in the inside, only to find that the living room was completely empty. At this moment, Acui, who was behind the back door, came in from the back and joined the channel sister and the cap in the living room. The channel sister turned to go to the bedroom on the west side, while the cap was to go to the bedroom in the east, but the two bedrooms were empty. "Their response is much faster than we expected." Acui said with some helplessness. The cap went to the chair in the living room and reached out and touched it. "The blood stains haven''t dried up yet. It shouldn''t take long. Although I made preparations, it still took some time to track down the old things, but their reaction speed was really beyond our expectations." The sister''s face was a little gloomy, but she still said: "It is not completely unrecognizable. At least we know that the murderer is likely to be more than the old man. They are already in the dark, and now they are already in the clear. Now go back and call the other two people. Since the murderer has been forced out to the bright side, then the following will have to prepare their fish to die. ............ "There are no technical content exposures in the lying trough?" In the room where the river was taken by Su Bai and the fat man before the river, the fat man looked like a ghost. "Its been hidden for so long, the grandson who has been installed for so long, the wall is built, and the body is dug, so I exposed myself so inexplicably, oh!" "The plan can''t keep up with the change." Su Bai said that watching the old man, the speed of the transfer is indeed a little faster, the fat man carrying the old man, but all the way bumps, really afraid that the old man suddenly "scruffed", That is really a big loss. The old man looked up very hard and looked around, then his face showed a bitter smile. "The few people, it is very clear." "You are too stupid, you should have a little brain to know that you can''t go to our home..." The fat man counts down. "He was deliberate." Su Bai suddenly said at this moment. "He knows in his own heart that if he does not run to us, he will face the killing of the two of us and the two people, but he will go After we ran there, it will force us to expose. If we don''t want to expose and have nothing to gain, we can only keep him in anticipation of getting some use value from him." The old man heard the words and closed his eyes, but his mouth showed a smile. Su Bai and the fat man walked out of the small house, sitting at the door, and one person ordered a cigarette. "Big white, what should I do next, I am afraid that the human flesh at home will be found out." "We are hiding well. It is unlikely to be found. However, I really feel that this may be a failed game for the broadcast. Because he wants to simply pursue the story and open the golden finger everywhere, the development of the story turns out. At this point, without the support of the main line, its story world is indeed without the precision of the past. Now that we have it, we have only one road left. Su Bai smothered the cigarette butts at his fingertips. "The fish is dead." v2 Chapter 871： Fat man, Su Bai choose one Five listeners, sitting together, the first natural is the channel sister, the cap is screaming, and Ai Cui is a bit bored. The other two and the level of the audience are a little scared. In fact, for the real desperate, what they fear most is actually unknown, not a threat that is visible and tangible, but for the rookie, the unknown crisis can make them nervous but also Give them the illusion that they can escape and the bad luck will not fall on their heads, and once the danger is found to face, they will feel the real fear. "Deng Jie, can''t we talk to the police officer?" Two rookies, one is Sun Hao and the other is Wu Liang. At this time, the question is Wu Liang. "Oh..." The cap is like waking up, directly saying, "Stupid, when is it, the police still have time to manage your murder? If the broadcast does not engage in this village isolation, maybe we still I can use the power of the police, but now, it is basically impossible. The policemen are now very heart-warming, and there is a time to deal with you." The channel sister did not pay attention to Wu Liangs suggestion. In her opinion, the cap has been explained very clearly. The village is actually very large, including the forest on the west side and a river. The scope of the village includes the area where people live and a large suburb nearby. Now we have only five people, and the opposite is likely to be three, and one of them. People are likely to still have sorcerers. Although the life of the guy is dying, it must not be underestimated. Below, we need to discuss what kind of charter to use to face them." "I still use what to discuss, find them out, and kill them." The cap sneer, "Is it a mouse without a hole, what are you afraid of?" "Then you can find them?" said the channel sister. The cap does not speak. "My suggestion is that now we all should not go out, try to stay in this house, don''t give the opponent a chance to attack." Qu Jie said his suggestion. Except for some disdain in the cap, the rest did not object, and soon this short meeting was over. In the small hall, only the channel sister and the cap did not go. "What are you afraid of?" the cap asked inexplicably. "I really felt your fear today. We forced the mouse out, but you started to be afraid." "Because I have confirmed that the two people are murderers, I have a feeling of restlessness, you have not really touched........." "I have been in contact with it. When the fat man was evil, it was when I shot him to help him get rid of it," said the cap. "If that is a bitterness?" said the channel sister, "deliberately approaching us with the experience of the ghost upper body and offsetting our preparedness." The cap is pouting, and some are not in the same channel. "Not at all." "Not so? They are murderers, at least have a deep connection with the old man, otherwise the old man will not go to their home when they run away, and obviously they ran with the old man, so before they all move in front of our eyes They are all fake, with special purposes. I still remember the one who would rather huddle and run there before the ambulance. Who is he showing to the show? Asked the channel sister. "Two ordinary people who are thoughtful." "In fact, if it wasn''t for the old man''s exposure, even with them exposed, we actually gave up doubts about both of them, didn''t we?" asked the sister. "Okay, you said that you have the final say." The cap got up and prepared to go back to his room, but when he walked to the door, he suddenly stopped. "Hey, you didn''t answer my question." The cap then smiled and didn''t seem to be asking for it and left the room. The knuckles of the channel sister gently rubbed on the table, yes, of course, she knows what the cap means, because she is also very surprised by her own reaction. as if, The opponents I face are not a NPC designed by broadcasting, but an experienced and incredible audience. but, How is this possible? ............ When the house hurriedly escaped, the fat man brought some things. The preserved human flesh was of course not brought out, but some black dog blood paper materials and so on, the fat man took a lot of things, he It takes a lot of effort to prepare these things, and of course you have to bring them. At least for the moment, this small house by the river is relatively safe. Su Bai and the fat man are under their own personal attitude. They dont think that the other party will continue to search after a emptiness. They have lost four people, if If you take the initiative, you will be hit by a counterattack and lose one or two hands. The situation and strength will be reversed. The vitality of the old man is very tenacious, even recovering at a level of every hour, and his face gradually shows some blood. Su Bai felt that the old man should have taken advantage of his own prostitute''s temper to cause the supermarket owner to die, and he had not had time to digest those things when he was attacked. Now, after gradually digesting, his physical state naturally begins to recover. This old man is also a sly character, but unfortunately he has gone two wrong moves in the two audiences. He first sneaked into his own home and was hit by himself. Then he was beaten by another young worker who had just returned from Foxconn. (Audience) There was another sneak attack after seeing through identity. It is not a shame to score a goal on the football field and lose to the "World Wave". The old man is constantly stalking the audience. As an ordinary person, it is not a shameful thing. On the contrary, he Its not a bad thing to keep your life until now. The audience is a latitude creature for even a sorcerer for ordinary people. "Come on, help me draw characters." The fat man saw the old man recover some, he told him to help himself to get things, he has no mana now, many skills can not be used, so I had to take this old man as a coolie, this old man is also happy, It is estimated that there is also a refreshing temper in the heart. At least the idea and ideas of the fat man are equivalent to opening the door to another world. As for the old mans heart, is there any other mind, will he feel at ease as a knife in his own hands, and Su Bai and the fat man are also wary. After watching it for a while, Su Bai walked out of the small house and looked for it. He found that there was no smoke on his body. The fat man came out at this moment and threw his half pack of cigarettes to Su Bai. Su Bai smiled and ordered one, and also helped the fat man to order one. "What''s wrong, Dabai, I feel that you are a lot of sentimental, I said, , positive, we still have a high probability of winning the final victory of this story world, even if the end is really a broken net, we have at least More than 50% of the calculations, isn''t it? How is your emotion so wilting? Didn''t the little guy find it, even though the person was locked up in the orphanage, but at least it proved to be alive? I have been biting my teeth for so long, and I have been persisting for so long. I have finally had room to choose. How can your spirits go back and forth? Su Bai shook his head and motioned that he didn''t think about it. "What do you want?" The fat man sat down beside Su Bai. "You came out, leaving him alone, is it right?" Su Bai asked. The fat man took out a new paper that had just been painted, and said, "I didn''t tell him how to push the door. How can this fateful person feel that there is no point in the heart?" "Yeah." Su Bai nodded. "No, Dabai, are you worried about it?" The fat man couldn''t understand it. He said that it was Su Bai who was going to prepare for the death of the fish, but he is still hesitant. Su Bai took out a blank sheet of paper, this is the task paper, and there is also a fat man there. Eyeballs, wine, 1/2, meat, 0/8 "Fat, I have said something before." "You said that you want to kill the net," said the fat man. Before, I said that the broadcast seemed to be fragmented because of the absence of the main line mission and the lack of support for the mode and purpose. "Yes, you said, this is normal, isn''t it? The broadcast has not been a problem before, and recently it has caused a big change because of your parents and what Alexander the Great." "No, fat man." Su Bai licked his lips. "I thought about it carefully. It seems that something is wrong. This plot has indeed collapsed because of its suspenseful atmosphere. It is similar to the killing game or the Sun Honglei version. The feeling of "I have collapsed." But what if the real interest in broadcasting is not this? "What do you want to say?" "Next, when killing them, try to keep the body." Su Bai said, "I have finished half of the eyes, I am now half of the eyes, the three eyes that we killed the guy, I need three more The completion of the double-eyes of this wine is OK. But in this aspect of meat, it has not been fixed, because I am selling the amount, you are selling the money, the money you sell is actually better than me, you can buy strong and sell, you can fool into Tang Even if you sell half a catty of meat directly, it is not impossible. But what I am here is the amount sold. This amount is 0/8, but in the end, it is measured according to what quantity. I still dont know. . "Speak the key." The fat man urged. "Hu Kai, because the body has become a zombie, so his meat I gave up, because his meat is definitely not closed, not counting, and finally only took the eyeballs, Jiang Hong''s flesh and the meat that was strangled by you. I took them, they were all marinated, and their bodies were treated. But because it didn''t start selling, so how is the 0/8 amount measured, it is not clear. Therefore, when killing the audience, try not to destroy their bodies. It is convenient for me to take the meat down. Xiaopingtou was burned to death, and the meat on his body could not be used. "What do you mean, when we finally kill them, when you sell meat, even if you sell all the money, then your task completion is likely to be impossible?" Su Bai nodded. "Then, in the end, I can kill and take the meat..." The fat man pointed his finger at his face. "The broadcast wants to play like this?" "If this is the interesting thing that the broadcast wants to see, it seems to be really normal." Su Bai licked his lips. "After all, as the two of us, the guys who are just the experience, even The supporting role is not counted, only the group play." v2 Chapter 872： Toy gun! There is a rule in the world of the story. This rule applies in both the past and the present. That is, you can never be completely prepared in the story world. This is not an ordinary strategy flag game, computer AI is high again and has his limitations. You can''t hide in your own castle and work hard to farm with violent soldiers and then push the AI ??horizontally; There is a hand of God that will make a fuss when you want to be ready to improve your success rate, so that you can''t do anything 100% in the story world whenever you face anything. Therefore, rest, it will be two days, the two days have to add the day to escape, full of calculations, it is only one and a half days, the fat and Su Bai''s injury is still not good, but the two also I didn''t plan to continue waiting for it. I pulled the old man who had recovered a little. The three men re-emerged back, and the location where they sneaked into was the house where the old man lived. The living room was completely destroyed, and the walls were burned dark, but the two bedrooms were well preserved. After the three people settled down, the old man began to practice under the urging of the fat man, who was entangled with the fat man several times at the beginning. The strangled grievance became the first raw material, and it became a sneaky scorpion under the evil law of the old man. This sneaky sorrow has no causal relationship with the gang of vengeance, so the influence is not great, at most The audience gave me some feeling of dizziness and sleepiness. It was a hit and a buff that lowered the state of the opposite side when the game was opened. The old man thought that his work was just over. He was slowed down, but he suffered from the heavy losses. He still has no ability to fight with a knife nearby, but the fat man urged him to draw two blood. Fu, the cap has obvious special means, fat and a white person with a white blood is a bit of insurance. After doing this, the old man''s face turned pale again. A man lying in bed was mad, but he still couldn''t hang it. In fact, from the perspective of the fat man, he would not squeeze the goods and he would not suffocate him. Rest assured that Su Bai directly kills people in the past. God knows if this old goods will have any moths behind them? This kind of smiling face is a lot of fat people behind the knife, so he naturally can''t let the old man have the opportunity to do this to him. In the living room, Su Bai and the fat man are sitting in danger, without chatting, laughing or talking, so quietly sitting, both of them are conditioning their own spirits, these two bodies are ordinary people''s body, but Now I can only try to adjust the state to the end to cope with the next dead network. After the speculation by Su Bai, the fat man and Su Bai actually had some heavy heart. If the two of them finally tried to win everything, they found that the meat was not enough, then the final two people chose one. It is the last thing the two want to face. Su Bai and the fat man actually had the idea of ??firearms. They used to not see pistols, but now there is a gun in their hand that is much more than a knife in their hands, but the remaining policemen. Actually, all camping guards were on the side of the village. The alert was aggravated several times. The power of this is that now, no matter whether Su Bai or the audience, it cant be shaken. Its like in the game. A group of NPC wild players whose apparent strength exceeds the player''s strength is there, and the tiger''s fart and stocks cannot be touched. The sneaky wandering back, the fat man took out a psychic, and formed a connection with this refining sneaky. "Big white, go, the position is determined." all, it has started. ........................ Sun Hao suddenly felt that she was a little sleepy. The rest of the days would not be very good, or from the beginning of the world of this story, he would not have a good rest. After all, on the first night of entering the story world, there is a partner. I died, and then I died two days during the day. The beginning of death came so fast, and instantly tightened his nerves. Even now, the sense of depression of the mountains and rains is still on the go. The ground tormented him. "Snapped." Sitting on the opposite side of Ai Cui directly slaps the fan, Sun Hao hit a spirit, only feeling that his half face seems to have lost consciousness at this time, he did not dare to express any dissatisfaction with Ai Cui, can only be low head. "You just drooled out quickly." Acui said with some disdain. As the saying goes, things are gathered in groups to gather people. If it is not this audience, the opposite of the murderer in the story world is too obvious. Not unwilling to stay up the night with this mediocrity. This is a residential building. The second floor is the home of the channel sister. The parents of the channel sister live in a room on the first floor, while Ai Cui and Sun Wei are sitting on the second floor of the corridor. The other three are Rest in the room. The cap sleeps in a room with Wu Liang, and the discister sleeps alone in a room. In fact, Ai Cui feels a little like the cap. She feels that it is better to take the initiative to attack herself. Even if there is a possibility that the accident will cause the person to be broken and become passive, it is better to position themselves as such. It is better to put the defensive directly into the passive. Suddenly, Ai Cui suddenly felt that she was a little sleepy. She immediately bite her tongue and then got alert. wrong, No reason! A Cui stood up and looked around and shook the bell in his hand. The crisp bells rang in the room, and the cap and Wu Liang rushed out of the bedroom door and ran over. The sister of the bed also heard the bell. Her first reaction was to hold the gun under the pillow in her hand. Before she got up, a black shadow was quietly approaching! "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Three sounds, the muzzle with a homemade silencer did not make that kind of crisp sound, but it was enough for people in the room to hear. At this moment, Su Bai and the fat man on the outer wall of the second floor quickly looked at each other. Both sides read the meaning from the other side through the moonlight: "Hey, there are guns!" The fat man is now out of the cold sweat. If it isnt for Su Bais insistence on using the sneaky scorpion, its likely that hes even the end of the three shots. Although hes a lot of meat, but the fat is more you let it Its OK to keep warm, but its not bulletproof. At this point, Su Bai and the fat man''s forehead and chest position are attached to the paper, this is the fat man to let the old man paint his own character, attached to the body can shield the perception of others, similar to the sixth sense can be blurred However, it is not so exaggerated in stealth, but now the five listeners who can climb to the wall in the room are actually unaware of the merits of this paper. Ai Cuis bell summoned a cap and other people, but then the gunshot in the house of the Dukes house attracted everyone again. The sneaky sorrow did not have the effect of revenge on this group of people, so the impact could not be great. Can almost strangle the fat, it is also because the fat man has killed him like this. The cap rushed into the room of the sorrower, and saw the plaque there and then cut the palm of his hand with a dagger, and the whole person rushed over. The sneaky sneaky scorpion actually fell into the ground in front of the cap as if it had a physical body, and then the mouth of the cap was filled with words, and an iron sign appeared in the hand and pressed directly against the sneaky scorpion. "Hey..............." Similar to the sound of the oil pan, the sneaky scorpion actually dissipated the majority, and the rest was also broken into black smoke. If the fat man stands here and sees this scene, he can definitely see that the iron sign is actually the inheritance of the mountain-moving person--the ghost house. Touching the gold school has a touch of gold, Wuqiu Zhonglang will have a haircut, the mover has a ghost house, and the unloading of the Luxi has a red eyebrow festival, which is a "holy object" passed down from each other. I dont know how many times I met the murder in the cemetery. I dont know how many generations of the robbers souls are attached. Its naturally immersed in a layer of suffocating gas, with low-grade instruments, but not active. The effect is nothing more. The broadcast is indeed better than Su Bai in treating the actor''s attitude. Even the cap is brought in with this object. "Well, it''s okay, that thing is lost in half, and it is estimated that it will not be long before it will fly away." The cap hesitated, but did not tell the true identity of the soul, because it was useless, but instead Will make the two rookies more timid. "I am going to watch the night." The channel sister indicated that Acui and Sun Hao went to rest. "A Cui, you have a rest with Sun Hao. I went to the vigil with the channel sister. Tonight they just sent a little devil to test it. It should be nothing." Acui nodded and agreed. In this way, the channel sister and the cap went to the corridor, Wu Liang and Sun Wei went to another room, A Cui was the room before the sleeper, but A Cui just sat down at the bed. Suddenly there was a knock on the door, and the door was pushed open. This is an acquaintance''s expression. First knock on the door and then push it open. The door is unlocked. On the one hand, it is convenient to enter and exit. Moreover, because the corridor is its own night watchman, and the murderer will drive the imp, the meaning of locking the door. Not too big will cause inconvenience to yourself. This also made Ai Cui''s vigilance not lifted from the beginning, but then a shadow of a fat body rushed to her, and Ai Cui''s eyes condensed at this moment, she really did not expect When the murderer comes to kill her, she will choose to knock on the door first! However, Ai Cui''s instinctive reaction is still there. The first hand stretched the hand to block the other''s arm and intercepted the other''s spurs. Then the waist was forced to twist, and a **** leg directly turned the fat man to the ground. But the next scene made A Cui''s face reveal a stunned color. The fat mans hand suddenly appeared a gun and aimed at her. The hair of A Cui immediately stood up. Her whole person subconsciously rushed out to the door. However, just as she had just rushed out of the bedroom door, a long-awaited figure appeared. Su Bais spring knife directly won the face. Into the position of A Cui''s chest, in fact, it is said that Su Bai is not as good as Ai Cui himself. At the same time, Su Bai borrowed a force, he believed that Ai Cui was absolutely dead this time! "Oh, he''s a toy gun..." Su Bai''s face was close to Ai Cui''s face. I am sorry, everyone, today the dragon has overslept. v2 Chapter 873： a shot, headshot In fact, in the view of Su Bai and the fat man, even if these people gather together to brake statically, it seems a bit tender, just like actually sleeping in the room, this is also the opportunity for Su Bai and the fat man to break apart. Even if they are very close to each other, as long as they are not in a space, it is not difficult to seize an opportunity to kill a person quickly. Of course, this is also because their combination is an experiencer but also has absolute strength, so this team is not balanced, some of the guys who think they are very good and some rookies will definitely have a variety of The problem, for example, at the beginning, Hu Kai and the Jiang Hong couldnt help but ran out to find the murderer. After hitting the Universiade and discovering the murderer, he was still stupidly rushing to want to be swallowed, and Hu Kai also deliberately smashed Jiang. red. They have a lot of people, but there are too many pig teammates inside. Of course, if everyone is an ordinary person, and the broadcaster exchanges the helpers with the seniors grades, then Su Bai and the fat man basically have no chance of winning. . Just now, Su Bai and the fat man also hesitated together, in the end is the advanced Sun Hao and Wu Liang''s room to kill these two rookies or kill a single person, A Cui, the latter does not look only one person, but definitely more difficult than the two rookies Kill, but in the end, Su Bai and the fat man still chose the latter. The two rookies will keep it first. It is most beneficial to solve a character that seems to be difficult to deal with. Su Bai could perceive the heat of Ai Cui''s blood rushing on his arm, but in the next moment, Su Bai immediately pulled the knife out and pushed Ai Cui to the side. The fat man inside still gasped on his chest, he just It was not bad to be hurt by A Cui''s leg sweeping. If it wasn''t for a stolen toy pistol, it might have been confessed. This is the broken fish net, Both sides have the opportunity, everyone can finish playing, each other is swimming between life and death, seven points to see strength, three points to look at luck, everyone is gambling. Su Bai rushed into the house and directly pulled up the fat man. The fat man first went out from the window. When Su Bai was ready to go out, he found that there was a figure in the body. It was actually a cap. The speed of the goods was really fast. He saw Su Bai''s whole person jumped out, and he said that he directly caught Su Bai''s ankle. This guy''s technique makes Su Bai very uncomfortable. Although it is now the body of ordinary people, one of Su Bai''s two bloodlines is a zombie. Every move of the other party is a means of restraining zombies, letting Su Bai from the bottom of his heart. Feel an instinctive rejection and resentment. Su Bai immediately sank, and the other one passed, and the other side simply went, jumped with the body and jumped downstairs with Su Bai. The fat man who just got out of the window and stood on the edge of one side of the window and saw that Su Bai fell down with the cap. It was also a shock. Then, the fat man saw Suns face coming out from the window. It seemed to be exploring two people who had just fallen. In the case, I did not see a person standing on the side of the window. The fat man did not care, and directly rushed over his hands and held Sun Yans neck and pulled him down. "Hey........." In fact, the second floor of the village, said that the height is not very high, but Sun Hao is being held by the fat man holding his neck. When landing, the upper body is leaning sideways on the ground. The fat man only feels the neck of his hands holding a crisp When the ringing, the other party smashed his leg and directly GG. This kind of guy is purely a denominator when it is cannon fodder. In the eyes of the fat man, whether it is the Acai who just played against this guy or this guy, its incomparable with Hu Kai, who almost killed himself at the beginning, purely practicing. The child or the martial artist is the thickest thigh at the level of the experiencer, but unfortunately the thigh is a dead-hearted one and only thinks that only one of the murderers was killed by the white sneak attack. Of course, the big white goods were not found before, and when they became ordinary people together, they felt that his skill was so good. Over there, Su Bai landed with the cap. Su Bai was squatted by the other side, so when she landed, she landed on her back. The whole persons chest suddenly became boring. There was a tendency to faint in the past, but Su Bai was quite Lived, the vampire time has been a long time, so Su Bai has a great ability to accept the destruction of the body, which is equivalent to a psychological suggestion in ordinary people. The principle and the former peasant uncle found that the son of the truck was overturned and was pressed underneath. He actually turned the car over. Of course, not many people knew that the peasant uncle did not take long before he died. Relying on psychological suggestion to provoke physical potential is even more terrible than the side effects of soldiers giving themselves stimulants during wartime. Athletes are actually able to provoke their own potential to a greater extent than normal people. Of course, after the athletes are retired, the body will also have various problems arising from early overdraft. But at this time, the cap has already held a dagger directly and ready to tie it to himself. If Su Bai continues to lie on the ground, he should say goodbye to his life. The next moment, Su Bais body side, One leg stuck the other''s neck, ready to use this scissor foot to strangle each other, but the experience of life and death of the cap is also very rich, immediately the body forward, directly hit the Su Bai forward, and finally the back of the head of Su Bai On a stone in the yard. Su Bais back brain was hurt and had a slight concussion. Now, this time, the new injury involves the old wounds together, causing Su Bais consciousness to be confused at this moment, and even the line of sight begins to become very blurred. The cap was pressed again, but the fat man threw his body out at this time and squatted on the cap. The fat man might not be able to fight his own skills, but he was a meat and egg chariot, and the cap was also with Su Bai. There is nothing to guard against the red eyes, and the fat man is so directly knocked out two meters away. "Big white, big white, wake up, wake up, can''t sleep, can''t sleep!" The fat man slaps his face against Su Bais face and wants to wake up Su Bai, but the strength is a little bigger. Su Bai is somewhat awake, staring at the fat man. Hey, this fat man is absolutely deliberately retaliating against himself for mentioning the black body. The fat mans facial red heart does not jump, and he directly takes out an evil character and puts it on the head of Su Bai. "Please go to the body!" The fat man did not finish the sentence, he made a scream, the cap was like a fur dog at this time and rushed up, cut a fat man''s left arm, if not the fat person sensed the murder in advance and moved a little. The location may now be broken. Su Bai only felt a sudden gust of wind coming from all around, and his body suddenly became a lot stiffer at this time, but it became so powerful that the cap was preparing to hang on to the fat man again, but it was just caught in the following. The stunned Su Bai had an ankle in the lower abdomen, and then Su Bai got up directly. One hand grabbed the other''s wrist with the knife and the other hand grabbed the other''s neck. Two people wrestled on the ground. The martial arts moves are actually the same thing for ordinary people. They are taught by the masters of practicing martial arts on weekdays. It is a one-on-one routine. It seems quite unclear, but looking at the famous video of the contest, often The major factions or famous masters on the stage of confrontation are to greet each other, not to mention the martial arts film, that is, even the scenes of the movie of the young and daring are more appealing than the real martial arts master. The reason is actually because the cultivation moves only instill a kind of coping instinct for one''s own body, but most of the time, directly paying out the Wang Baquan to see who is fast and whoever can''t eat first is often the key to winning. At this time, Su Bai didn''t know if he was upset by anything, but fortunately, the fat character of the fat man did play a role, at least he was not as embarrassed as the fat man last time. If this time, he suddenly sang with a scorpion. Su San", that can really be dead. The strength of the cap is also very large, or that everyone can completely get rid of when they are in the line of life and death, but the two people who are stabbing on the ground seem to be no different from the two shrews who are on the ground. The fat man had not had time to look at the upper mouth of his left arm. He ran out of a figure from the bend in front of the house. It was Wu Liang. He also rushed over at this time. Although he came late, he was not stupid. Whoever loses today will die! The fat man took a deep breath and the body took the initiative to hit the past. After being beaten up by Acui, the fat man deeply understood the truth. MMP, the advantage of the fat man is such a lot of fat in the body, Laozi. Its not Hong Jinbao. Who is going to play with you? "puff!" Wu Liangs knife pierced the fat mans abdomen, which made Wu Liangs eyes shine, but the fat mans sturdy spirits are reflected here, and the old fritters in the real world of the story world are more than the experience. The excellent place appeared, the fat man suddenly inhale, the meat on the stomach clamped the knife and then held the head of Wu Liang with both hands and ran against the courtyard wall on one side. !!!!!! After hitting a lot, the face of Wu Liang was completely flesh-and-blooded, and after the fat man was released, Wu Liang, who had already been angry, fell to the ground, and the fat man sat down on the wall, his mouth was big, but he was very Difficult to make a sound, the abdomen and arms kept losing blood, so that his consciousness could not be self-sufficient. He took out the paper, but spit out a blood, and the palm of his hand spread out on the ground, only to watch it. The side is still tangled with the cap. The two men wrestled and stood up from the ground, but at this moment the cap suddenly caught the arms of Su Bai, and Su Bai kept hitting him with his fist, but the other person did not care, and then a womans figure was slow. The ground came out from one side, she raised her arm and pointed the gun at it. Su Bais throat made a low-pitched voice, and then he slammed the ground with one leg. The body slammed into the past and exchanged himself with the cap for a position. "boom!" gun, Still ringing, The bullet passed through the back of the cap and passed through the chest of Su Bai; Therefore, in the TV series, the male protagonist was suddenly shot to stop the bullets, which is the story of dog blood and brain damage. Every time the melee in the war, the Japanese often take the initiative to retreat the bullets of the 38th cover to the bayonet. On the one hand, because the Japanese technique of the bayonet was really powerful at the time, on the other hand, it was afraid that if the bullet was shot in a close battle, the bullet would penetrate the other side and hit the person. Su Baiyu fell to the ground, and the cap behind him slipped from him and fell to the ground. The channel sister slowly walked over and pointed the gun at the back of Su Bai: "In the end, I still won, are you right?" "In general, when the villains have more nonsense, they will not end well... Hehe... You don''t know a lot of villains... Are you actually dying?" Su Bai held his hand on his chest, and the paper on his forehead was also turned into a fly ash. "Oh, thank you for your reminder." "boom!" The channel sister pulled the trigger. The fat man sitting under the corner of one side saw this pupil slamming. He saw a big white head and was hit by a pit. His brain was splashed and his body fell to the other side. In this scene, the fat man is completely unbelievable, so that he has already trembled at this time because of excessive blood loss. "Don''t worry, the next one is you..." v2 Chapter 874： Angry fat! "Don''t worry, the next one is you..." For the cold words of the channel sister, the fat man does not have much psychological fluctuations. He has not been a tender young child, whether psychologically or physiologically. At this point, in the fat man''s mind kept hovering, or Su Bai was shot by a shot, that shot, like a sting, constantly piercing the fat man''s mind, let the fat feel some unreal ; all of these, Its too fake, How can you die? But the head is blown up, how can you die? Why are you still lying there motionless? Are you not the most like to hurt each other? You get up, Get up and kill this woman, You are up! Are you lying on the floor and scaring me to be fun? I am jealous of your uncle, you are getting up! The body of the fat man kept trembled, and the piles of fat at this time seemed to start Judy. He really didn''t believe that Su Bai was dead, but Su Bai was really killed in front of himself, and the fat man knew very well that he and Su Bai are now ordinary people. In the past, even if Su Bai was If you have enough strength in the blood, you can reshape the body, but in this world of stories, it is impossible. The mouth of the channel sister slowly pointed to the fat man in the serious injury. The feeling of jealousy against these two people did not reduce the slightest because they became the final winner. In fact, they did not really deliberately drag it. The last shot, but because they actually placed a ghost wall spell in the area where the corridor came out, if you break it out later, it is likely that the outcome will be fixed, even if you have a gun, but the other party can Temporarily retreat and look for opportunities to shoot for yourself. Whether it is from the layout or the process, it can be seen that the two murderers are indeed true desperados, and they are thoughtful and unbelievable. They almost won, if not If they have guns in their hands, they really have won. The two NPCs designed by the broadcaster in this story world are really scary. There was a smile on the corner of the channel, and she was the ultimate winner. Looking at the fat man, she did not hesitate too much and pulled the trigger. "Hey........." But the sound of the guns did not ring, which made a leak of doubt on the face of the channel sister. It was impossible to have no bullets. This is absolutely impossible. It is very clear how many bullets are in the gun. In the eyes of the fat man, the woman in front of me just kept looking at herself with a smile, but did not pull the trigger, but slowly, the womans face disappeared and disappeared, revealing a fearful color. Then, The woman pulled out her own dagger like a madman and rushed to the tree in the side yard, slamming the tree with a dagger and scraping a large bark. The fat man who saw this scene did not have the pleasure of restoring the rest of his life, but directly shouted: "Oh your uncle, you have been watching the show and seeing it now!" The old mans awkward figure appeared from the darkness of one side. His body was very poor. He had been drained too much energy by the fat man to draw all kinds of paper. At this time, a sinister Floating in his palm kept spinning. If you look closely, there is a light green glow on the evil character, and there is a similar light in the eyebrow position of the channel sister. The old mans figure is awkward. He is somewhat dissatisfied with the fat mans crush on him. Now the fat mans accusation and jealousy makes him feel very upset. However, he himself knows that he does not take this opportunity to take revenge. This hatred is hard to report. Of course, there are still their own bodies. Do you still need to recycle them? The channel sister is obviously still addicted to the illusion, or she has not realized what kind of situation she is in. I have to say that the timing of the old mans shot is very good. When one feels that he is about to win all When she suddenly shot her, the dawn before the victory was always the most lax moment. This illusion directly penetrated the psychological defense of the channel sister and let it fit in. When Su Bai and the fat man set off, the old avatar was pressed by seven or eight women for a night and lying weakly on the bed, but the person was really like a sponge. When you felt that you had already taken off the force, squeeze yourself again. I can always squeeze out a little juice, and now the old man belongs to this situation. Moreover, he is a monk who can even give his own life to his daughter. At any time, he will leave some for himself. After the hand and the room. He does not care that Su Bai will not die, because in his eyes, Su Bai is far from being worthy of this fat man. Many things in this fat man''s mind are his most valued. But in the next moment, the old mans mind showed a faint color, because he found that he couldnt really kill the drowning sergeant. The womans will is very tough, and even if he used the fat man to teach His runes dragged them into the illusion, but they still couldn''t kill them. Once they were killed in the illusion, they might be tempted to wake up. The old man took a deep breath and he planned to take the pistol in the woman''s hand, but when he took a step, the body of the channel sister suddenly trembled, and the eyes of the scorpion actually showed a clear color, which is about to come from A sign of recovery in the illusion. "The runes can''t be too close. She''s not an ordinary person. It''s not so easy to scare." The fat man said. The old man looked at the fat man and looked at the channel sister. He knew that the fat man said it was right. Although the rune was just learned by himself, he could feel it himself. Not only could he not be too close to her. And even if his own murder is heavier, this woman will instantly break through the illusion. She can only trap her now, but she can''t kill her in person. This situation makes him feel bad. "Help me put the evil character, paste it." The fat man said to the old man with a weak voice. "........." The old man hesitated. The role of the evil character is clear. This is a short time to summon the evil spirits of the nearby dead souls, and the most amazing thing is that while stimulating their physical potential, this Zhang Xie Fu can also let users keep their own Lingtai clear, and their own consciousness will not be occupied by the nest. As far as he knows, even if there is no such kind of charm in the door of Maoshan or Longhushan, the Taoist priests of Maoshan or Longhushan sometimes occasionally appear on their own ancestors when they are on the body. I made some sinister things behind me. But whether or not this fat man who has lost his ability to move becomes alive and kicking in a short time, which makes the old man hesitate. He can feel that this fat man has seen the death of the guy and the movie he is watching. It is very angry to plan to catch a squirrel. "There are still thirty seconds." The fat man smiled. "She woke up." As soon as he gritted his teeth, the old man''s fingers waved, and a black evil smashed into the paper on the palm of the fat man''s palm. The paper floated up and fell on the forehead of the fat man. The old man is betting that the first goal of the fat man in a limited time should be the woman who just killed the guy. The fat man only felt that the body that had just been weak and hanged had a force at this time. He immediately stood up and then walked directly to the channel sister. The drainer''s brow was very tight, as if he had felt something dangerous about to happen, and the old man obviously couldn''t keep going. At the next moment, the channel sister closed his eyes and opened again. His eyes completely recovered. The old mans mouth overflowed with a black blood. The whole person fell to the ground and gasped. "boom!" When the channel sister resumed the Qingming, she immediately raised the gun and pulled the trigger against the fat man near herself. However, the body of the fat man who had shot a shot did not shake at all, even without any pain, and rushed up as usual. When you use this paper, it is equal to your brain and body completely split, your body''s pain can not be transmitted to the brain, and the fat man is now the time of anger. "puff!" The fat man bite on the neck of the channel sister. He is not a vampire. At this time, he is just an ordinary person, but he is forced to press down the channel by his own weight. The wrist of the piper is also pressed by the fat man. The legs of the channel sister slammed against the fat chest, and even the position of the mans life gate was launched, but the fat man was still unaware, even if the eunuchs place was slammed a few times, it would be impossible. Tolerate but the fat man is now an unconscious "walking dead". Bite, Scratching, respite, collision, It seems that a wild boar is undergoing revenge. The fat man is now more mad than the previous appearance of Su Bai, because he is basically completely irrational now. He doesnt even know that after the paper effect fades, he now has this body. Can you survive? Slowly, the fat man found that the woman under her body began to weaken her struggle. Gradually, the woman seemed to have completely lost her vitality. He was not sure whether the woman was dead or fainted, because at this time he himself was somewhat confused. It is. The paper on the forehead is slowly turning into fly ash. The fat man perceives that the pain from his own body is sweeping his mind desperately, especially the pain of his position in the kneeling position makes him feel heartbreaking... Fortunately, this pain did not last long, Excessive blood loss plus various traumas and internal injuries, The fat man perceives that the fire of his life is slowly fading away. In the end, The fat man looked up and gave a sigh of unwillingness. Then, the whole person suddenly stunned and fell on the channel. this time, Really finished playing, Oh, Big white, I am coming to see you, fat man, go to your mother''s second generation, still have to revenge for you............ v2 Chapter 875： The soul is coming back! "........................................................." A string of bells with a special rhythm sounded. In the old room where Su Bai and the fat man appeared at the beginning, the old man''s head was shed, his mouth was filled with words, and the bell in his hand made a crisp sound, with a kind of inspiring speculation. In the center of the living room of the house, there is a dark red table for two candles and a few dishes. The sacrifices are a bit embarrassing, because the blockade of the village has not been solved, but there is already a tendency to understand. This is how the old man feels deeply, and the feeling of depression that has been lingering in his heart is growing day by day. Reduced. However, although the village has not yet reached the point of lack of clothing and food, the food is still sufficient, but the rest of the snacks and fruit bowls are rarely rare, so the tribute is a bit shabby. It took him three days to mend his weak body and restore some of his temperament, and then he couldn''t wait to prepare for the ritual. Because of the three days, plus the isolated village, the old man can be sure that the fat soul of the fat man is still wandering here, it is impossible to get out, and at the same time, he has not been forced to be detained by ghosts, but again. After a few days, the village blockade was solved, and it was hard to say whether he could find the fat soul of the fat man. Therefore, he refused to regain his temptation and forced to start the soul-raising ceremony. He couldn''t let the fat man in his head who didn''t know how many secrets disappeared. He had to refine the fat man into his own cockroach like the sneaky sneaky scorpion. He needs the secret in the fat man''s mind. With it, he can go further in repairing! This is an unstoppable temptation. Moreover, the previous two days helped the fat man to draw a character, giving the old man a feeling that the fat mans display was actually just the tip of the iceberg of his true ability, but even if it was the tip of the iceberg, For the old man himself, it really seems to be entering another new field. "......................................................" Three evil characters were posted on a scarecrow, and the old man sang over and over again, and the evil characters gradually began to brew a layer of brilliance. In the midst of it, a kind of unpredictable connection was being built. For the free soul, it is like a guiding light in the middle of the night. The old man kept jumping, Keep singing, On the lower side of the table, there is a straw mat. The top is the body of the fat man. That night, the old man just brought back the body of the fat man. As for the rest, the next day seems to be caught by the police. And the previous body was placed in one place. Because the sky, which was originally fainted by white sputum, seems to be slowly clearing recently, and it is clear together, as well as the nervous emotions in the local villagers, no matter what the **** cause is caused by this strange closure, but it It is getting better, and the day when everyone regained their freedom is approaching. There have been many "cases" in the village recently, such as theft, strong X, fighting, etc. The most serious one is the nearly ten bodies left in that house, all of them are young people. Fortunately, there are a group of policemen in the village. Under the suppression of the police officers, the situation will not let the situation collapse completely, and there will be signs that the sky will be clear and everything will return to normal. The restless hearts of the villagers are gradually beginning to calm down. I deliberately let myself collect and collect the bodies of those who died, so that I can more easily hand over this file after the village is connected to the outside. For Xu police officers, this strange thing is likely to become a turning point in his career, so he is very concerned about the details and perfection of his answer. Going back to the old house, the old man supported his body and sang for more than an hour. If he had not pursued the "dream", he might have been tired. And the Scarecrow, who was affixed with three evil characters, gradually began to float, and the induction has been established. In this way, the fat soul of the fat man is recruited and sent back to him to be "fixed" and "prohibited". Inside the body, then you have to have a living corpse. The most precious thing about this living corpse is not the combat power, but the things in his mind. It is simply making the old man drool. "You didn''t expect it. You told me to paint a lot of characters, but I found out that he not only has the effect of convincing, but also the effect of gathering souls. By the paper you teach me, you will be My own soul is suppressed, and I am treated as if you are not thin." The old hair made a low drink, For the two candles on the table, their flames turned into cyan in an instant, like a ghostly fire, with a kind of chilling cold, at this time in the living room, faintly heard crying like ghosts. Any place where a living person gathers, there must be a lot of ghosts and ghosts around. This is a very normal thing. Just as the fat man wanted to show a technically lively operation, he was sung by an inexplicable wild ghost. Put the drama. But the old man took out a dagger and cut his arm. The palm of his hand was wiped with blood on his palm. He walked to the fat body and bent down. He painted a character on the fat face. With a wave of his palm, the scarecrow who had floated in midair fell to the chest of the fat body. "thump" A crisp sound, the body of the fat man seems to tremble. But after a trembling, there was no sound. The old man was amazed, and read in his mouth: "No, isn''t the sacrifice enough?" The fat man said that he is a different ghost, the old man is not convinced, he thinks that the fat man should be a sorcerer''s predecessor after the death of the corpse, but the soul of this person may be a bit strange, so the cost of summoning back is higher. "puff" The old man cut a new hole in his arm and dripped his blood on the scarecrow. "The soul is coming back, the soul is coming back!!!!!!!!" The old man kept squeezing his arm. This blood sacrifice is only useful for the caster, the summoner''s own blood. Moreover, the old man is also a man of cultivation. This blood is naturally different from ordinary people, just with The blood continued to flow out, and the old man who had just recovered a few days to recover his strength felt dizzy and his face began to pale again, but he still insisted on his teeth. His own blood kept falling on the Scarecrow, and the Scarecrow absorbed it directly, but the body of the fat man still did not move, as if he had been eating all the time. .................. In the depths of the forest, a smog was blown up, and the fallen leaves were scattered. In the position covered by the original leaves, there was a pattern drawn with blood. In the seven corners of this array, there was a small wood. The pile is fixed there, and there is also a scarecrow on each stake, and this scarecrow is exactly the same as the old man who is casting a spell in the village! Seven wooden stakes, seven scarecrows, began to sway in the smog, and the seven scarecrows began to infiltrate the bleeding, and the air began to diffuse with a faint **** fog. The formation seems to have been motivated, and the squally winds around it are more intense. The soil layer at the center of the formation began to peel off slowly, and the two dolls placed on the plate were revealed. The dolls were big and small. To be exact, one was a normal little doll and the other The apparent aspect ratio is not coordinated, and there is a red rope tied between the two dolls. Around the interior of the seven scarecrows, a piece of paper was attached. When the blood was infiltrated, the evil characters were directly motivated. First, the fatter figure floated up first. The old mans voice began to flow around in the looming surroundings, but it was absolutely impossible for the old man to know that there was another circle in the small forest not far from the village, and the blood of his sacrifice was actually transmitted here, thus opening This array of methods. A black mist began to wander around, and finally flew into the battle like a lost lamb. The blood fog in the formation began to condense into the black fog. Finally, the black fog did not enter the fat man floating up. Occasionally. Slowly, a half-fantasy transparent soul appeared, and the appearance of the fat man was revealed. "Hey, its a mother, I know that the old goods must be called back to the fat mans great wisdom, but the old goods will not think about it. The fat man made him paint so much. Why, in the end, only two were used." It turned out that the rest of the paper has been placed here by the fat man. "Big white, big white, wake up, wake up, your mother calls you to go home." The fat shadow of the fat began to melt, and finally became the fat doll, at this time the fat person directly landed another The person who did not live was raised and took a shot. "Big white, big white, you come back soon." There is actually a red line tied between the two dolls. The reason why the old man feels that the fat man is so tired and costly is because the fat man knows clearly that the old man will only summon his own soul. After all, Su Bai does not use him. But the fat man has long been prepared. This red line is called the lock soul line. It is usually used when you are married. The fat man is binding himself to the big white, and the old man either does not recruit, he has to recruit two. It is a bound consumption that forcibly deceives consumers. But the fat man shouted for a long time, and the seven scarecrows around him began to lose their blood, but this doll still has no movement. "Day, Dabai, why haven''t you come back yet, the old man estimated that the blood will drain..." Suddenly, The fat man suddenly felt that the sky seemed to be gloomy. He looked up and saw that a dark cloud was falling, just blocking the surrounding sun. "Oh, this is........." The fat man was scared and stunned. After all, he is now a soul attachment, so the feeling is very clear and profound. "Where you are in the middle of the trough, say that you are attached to the couple and you are still yang, you are actually changing yourself directly!" v2 Chapter 876： White impermanence! The old man over there should be given up. At least the fat man feels this way, because the seven scarecrows around him are beginning to become wilted. The original hay begins to show a gray color, not burning, but Its really no different from the burning ending, unless the old man is really desperate to go to the point of desperate struggle, but the fat man still feels that the old goods are definitely afraid of death, it is unlikely to really play. But what makes the fat man very uncomfortable is that the dark cloud on his head is like deliberately teasing himself, so he circling, not coming down, not even entering his pre-prepared doll. Say that you are forced to work together, but you sneaked on the oil with me! The fat man floats up, seems to be going to go up with the group of dark clouds theory, without such a play, the fat man is afraid that the soul has been dissipated for too long outside, so he has to be pinned on the doll, you are embarrassed You can always wave outside! The dark clouds fell at this time, slowly condensing the shape of Su Bai, Su Bai reached out and touched the position of his back, and the other hand pinched the fat man in his hand. The fat doll began to struggle, this feeling, there is a illusion of holding auspicious. "Your grandfather, how strong is your soul!" The fat doll is very uncomfortable, because with the soul strength of Su Bai, there is no need to find the hostage like other ghosts. It can be floated by the soul. of. "I don''t know." Su Bai shook his head. "I was the first to die and turned into a dead soul." This is a fact, and because the special world of this story is to allow the existence of such creatures as souls, so Su Bai can re-agglomerate the souls after being called by real death, as to whether this state can be judged and "survived". It''s a thing that broadcast needs to consider, but most of it is ok. After all, you still have a "shape", and you still have your own thinking ability. From a broad perspective, you can really be alive. As for the rest of the dead, you have to let their souls be summoned back, such as the guy who was strangled by the fat man at the beginning, his soul was summoned back by the old man, but he was erased the mindset and became a Ghostly, the positioning of such a position is estimated to be unacceptable in the broadcast, which means that he has been judged to die. This game is like a real-life CS. You can GG on a paintball. It is also similar to an exercise in the military. It is a standard for judging life and death. You can probably understand it. After all, broadcasting is a very reasonable reason. "But you can explain that for Mao I have to be attached to this, can you directly become a ghost?" Fat dolls are still unbalanced. "Maybe because..." Su Bai sank a bit, as if thinking about God, it was a memory for him, not so fond of memories, "You have seen those two old photos." The fat man stunned, and then did not say anything, yes, in the old photo family portrait, Su Bai was a ghost. In a certain sense, Su Baiben is a ghost and a nest that occupies another person''s body. Although Su Bai retrieved the memory, and there are many hard-to-smooth memories, Su Bai is in Changda. For many years, it was a ghost floating in the house. This is an indisputable fact. Nowadays, his body is confined to the world of this story. Because of the special rules and environment in the world of this story, after the physical death, he has returned to his original self. Coupled with the resentment of sorrow when you die, it is not a difficult thing to understand. The world of this story, in essence, is set to be the fat man who has not become the audience and the two people of Su Bai. After all, their bodies are exactly the same as they were. "This **** story world setting." The fat man sighed with a sigh of relief. "Big white, I think the broadcast is very powerful now, a story world is far more complicated than I thought." "Now, it seems that it is not the time of emotion." Su Bai''s soul is black, more solid than when the fat man was exposed, and there are many suffocating circles around him. "What''s wrong? The guys should die without accident. We can only find their bodies now. I think the meat is enough, and we are all ghosts now. Our own meat can also be sold out. So there is no arrangement for broadcasting the dog''s blood plot. I am really scared that we should make a choice when we have a corpse of meat. It is really shocking. "I feel that there is something looking for me, he wants me to go back." Su Bai asked the fat man, "Do you know what it will be?" "There will be no **** listeners who are not dead?" The fat guys have some painful words. "Do you have a golden finger on the radio?" "No, it''s not like an audience. I think the audience has ended up that night. The thing that summoned me is more like the indigenous people in this story world. It seems to exist for a long time. I don''t know how it feels. How come, but there is a kind of chilling temper in his body, just like the truth of everything." "Wait... the shell fights for sale!" The fat idol is thinking of something, and then with a kind of crying and laughing, "in accordance with the environment and background of the story world, it will not be a ghost." Are you there?" "Ghost difference?" Su Bai was speechless. "How have you not seen it before?" "In the past, you were an active soul, or you gave up your body to disperse your soul. The ghost difference is only for the devil. What is the ghost? It is the free soul after the death of ordinary people. There are many prerequisites, such as monks or practitioners. The kind of people who have a line of things are actually not the scope of the ghosts. The most **** thing about this story world is that we are all set up as ordinary people. We are now dead. I am fine. I am just a soul. I cant manage this kind of soul. Otherwise, so many people die in one day. They have to be busy with dogs, but you are such a devil. "Oh." Su Bai nodded, but it didn''t seem to go to the heart. "You can now try to see if you can dissipate your own suffocation and then integrate into the doll that I gave you before, and then find a way to go with someone to burn some paper money, maybe you can fool the ghosts on the ground. There is a bird in the ground." Dissipating suffocation? Su Bai said with some surprises. What is good to dissipate, I feel very good now, at least more comfortable than when I am an ordinary person. I even think that some of my exercises and abilities are still in this state. Can use some." "We are going to sell meat to do the task to leave the world of the story, not to learn the grandchildren of the monkeys." The fat man is somewhat helpless. "Big white, listen to me, can we have a safe life? Who knows the story of broadcasting design?" The world has given the skills of the guys in the land to a little bit, and I think that we are now summoned from the death of ordinary people to the soul of the dead. It is a loophole in the world of broadcast design. According to the character of the broadcast, one After the vulnerability appears, it will take more effort to replenish the vulnerability." "I really have something to do." Su Bai said very seriously. "This is an opportunity, not only a pure soul, but also the plasticity of this soul. I have never encountered it for a long time. This opportunity to be able to break through in the context of the story world." "breakthrough?" "The ancient zombie turns, it is the refining body, the second turn is the refining, this time is my best chance." Su Bai seems to think of something again, "Fat, I will help you find your upper body first, then we will go Those corpses get out and see if the meat can reach the standard without using my body." "Do you want your body?" "It is best to use your own body." Su Bai replied. At this moment, there was a sudden bang in the distance, but there was no one around. The fat man chose this position before the hidden array was definitely looking for an absolutely hidden place. "Oh, its so cold, is this a ghost come?" The fat man was nervous. "Big white, don''t you really think about my suggestion?" "Now we can live, we will die in the future, we have to hurry." Su Bai finished, put the fat man in his hand, intends to leave here, but things don''t seem so simple, just like the fat man said, this time The two of them are loopholes in the rules of broadcasting, so the handling of broadcasting will be extremely extreme. I didn''t wait for Su Bai to leave the place with a fat man, and there were a lot of paper money falling around, and the buzz behind him became more clear. As the paper money fell, the surrounding was equal to an enchantment. "The trough, this hand is not like a ghost can be used, white, you have encountered a big head this time." Fat man anxiously, "put me out, he should not care for me." Su Bai heard the words and threw the fat man out. As a result, the fat mans body had flew directly through the enchantment and did not cause any damage to him. "Oh, it really happened to me." At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Su Bai. This man was dressed in a white robe and wore a high crown on his head. The hat was written with the words "Seeing a fortune" and its tongue. It is even more outstretched, but it does not affect his speech. He still has a white long strip of feather duster on his left hand, but Su Bai knows that this is not a feather duster. This is "crying and sorrowing." Probably all Chinese will not be unfamiliar with the image of this guy in front of him. "Come here, there was something going on here a few days ago. I have a special look here today. I just met you, but after seeing you become a ghost, there is no killing and causing cause and effect. Give you a ghost." The fat man who was thrown in the distance saw the scene over there and immediately hit a beggar. "My day, do you want to be so exaggerated, and go straight out of the whiteness." v2 Chapter 877： Rhubarb dog White impermanence appeared, this did not make Su Bai have too many accidents, because the fat man just said that it might be a ghost, and Su Bai subconsciously thinks that white impermanence is also a kind of ghost, after all, Su Bai and fat Professionals are different, and looking across things professionally creates large errors. At least, there is no fear in Su Bais heart when he sees white impermanence. Of course, the fat man is also based on his current situation. However, although Su Bai is now a ghost, he has more power than at the beginning. Self-confidence and mentality are definitely different. White impermanence invites himself to go to the local government as a ghost, which is equivalent to going to the local government as a civil servant, but Su Bai can not agree, where the local government does not know, but certainly beyond the scope of this village, based on this village is the main Once the plot occurs, once you run away, it is equal to the foggy area in the game. It is very likely that there will be a BUG. It is said that the white foot will not go to the office to go to work, and the granddaughter will come to the government and then put a white stick. Shoot dead. "Why, you don''t want to?" The tone of white impermanence has always been the same, and he is also a pale face. It is difficult for you to speculate on his mental activities from his expression and tone, but as long as his mind is not stupid. Anyone who kicks and kicks should be able to feel that Xie Laoye (formerly known as Xie Bi''an) is definitely not upset. "Can you be confined for a few days? I still have some dust." Su Bai can only say this, and when he cultivated the ancients, the fat man sold the meat again, and everyone left the story directly. The world, when it is time to say that it is a white pigeon, what about the pigeons that come to the Buddha? "Hey, the king called you three more dead who dared to stay with you to five more! This seat gives you a place of ghosts, is your great creation, since you do not know how to cherish, then this seat will personally take you down! The impermanence of the impermanence in the hands of the impulsive stunned, in an instant, there was a scream of ghosts and screams, and Su Bai only felt that his soul began to oscillate. This crying sorrow is a soul weapon, specifically restraining the soul! Su Bai didn''t think about going to fight with white impermanence. He didn''t have the interest to go down in this state with the indigenous people here. The current figure flashed and turned into a black light and shot directly away. "A guy who has just turned into a devil, can you use the trick?" Bai Wuchang whispered to himself. "It seems that he should be a yin and yang classmate before his death. How can this person continue to let you in this seat?" The dead soul is stranded in the world!" The impermanent figure immediately turned into a white light and chased the past. In fact, white impermanence is a strange blame. His martial art is nothing more than using the energy of the current soul body according to his previous experience. In the eyes of outsiders, it is like using the technique. After all, the white impermanence does not know the world. There is also the existence of such a high level of "audience". The real world is a place that is "covered" by the broadcaster. Everything that is different from the intermediate-level scientific and technological civilization will be suppressed, such as the "golden" situation on the jade, but if the strength of Su Bai is equally switched into " If you go to the plane in the Journey to the West, this white impermanence, you really can''t enter the eyes of Su Bai, a big zombie that almost reaches the level of the zombie king''s strength, and what a ghost can be provoked? Seeing that Su Bai and Bai Wuchang turned into a black and white light chase game, the fat man squatted for a while, then immediately controlled his own body - fat doll, to find the unlucky ghost can go Regardless of how Su Bai is doing, he has to find the body he needs and then remove the meat. This task has to be done by someone. ............ "Kid, a little doorway!" White impermanence is much faster than Su Bai. His own cultivation is not a devil can be provocative, but Su Bais control of his power is hard to live around the village with white impermanence. Later, White Impermanence couldnt stand being teased by a new singer, directly throwing a string of soul-stricken bells on his body and rearranging a larger enchantment, which would trap Su Bai in a fixed area. Among them. In his status, he caught the ghost and passed it out, but he was told to be joke. People want faces, ghosts want faces, and Su Bai doesn''t want to get into troubles. Instead, he is regarded as an offense by himself. Su Bais figure paused in midair, watching the white impermanence in front of him, he couldnt run anymore, but the end of the game was directly taken back to the government by the white impermanence. The local government said that there was a life and death book, but there was also a broadcast there. In the world of stories, it is a good choice to offend a white impermanence and offend the rules of the radio game. "Hey!" White impermanence opened his mouth, and a white practising whistling out in an attempt to wrap Su Bai. Su Bai quickly moved away and successfully evaded it. In fact, the white impermanence of strength is not mentioned first, it must be higher than himself, but the other sides combat experience is indeed a bit lacking, and I dont know if it is because of his usual work. The pressure is not great. After all, the ghosts who are "reluctant" in the local government can''t turn any waves in front of him. The more advanced ghosts and spiritual beings are not in charge of him. The goal within his duties is to cry. The kind that basically pays the gun; In this case, it is obviously impossible for you to make the extraordinarily rich experience of the white impermanence. It is almost the same reason that the Eight Banners, which were all invincible, entered the customs and entered the customs. This white impermanence in Su Bai''s view is a bit like an ordinary listener with many good implements on his body. If he gives himself and his or her same level of strength, Su Bai has the confidence to blow this cargo. The next moment, Su Bai''s figure appeared behind the white impermanence, and the palm was directly photographed. Of course, this is just a form of expression of the soul. The grievance of the ghost is its own energy attribute. The killing effect. "Snapped!" The white impermanence of the back ate a white hand, but did not move, and then, the white impermanence turned a hundred and eighty degrees, and the mouth looked at Su Bai with a mocking smile. "You are really... not obedient." Is the ghost attack invalid? Su Bai was shocked. This situation was not expected by him. No wonder the combat experience of this cargo is not rich. The face of this line is the devil, but the ghost''s method has no effect on him. He can directly immunize, which is equal to himself. Its really a **** of an infinite amount of blood tanks and then a set of costumes to fight monsters to practice the level of operation. The white impermanence stretched out. In an instant, the space around it was solidified, and the other hand explored it so broadly, intending to take Su Bai. Su Bai panic and not chaos, is the ghost ineffective for you? But I am not just going to have this one. Su Bais palm suddenly rose up with a layer of lavender light. This is a zombie suffocation. It is another kind of energy state that Su Bai just transformed his own resentment. It is a fish into the sea. Although the strength of the devil has great restrictions on him, the "ordinary people" imprisoned on him since entering the world of this story has been lifted, so the fat man said that this is the use of the two. Broadcast bugs when designing the world of stories. "boom!" This time, Su Bai directly put his palm on the face of white impermanence, only to hear the "sucking" of the underwater oil pan, and the white impermanence face was melted by Su Bai. "Ah!" The soul body and the human body have a lot of similarities, such as the face being beaten, it hurts. When he was screaming with impermanence, Su Bai quickly receded and smashed out from the white control area. "Damn, what''s going on here, this is the suffocation of a zombie, how can a dead soul have this, how can a zombie have a soul!" White impermanence while repairing his face while he was hurting, his face was restored to its original shape, but Su Bais figure had disappeared all around. "If you can''t escape, you can''t escape, this seat swears, you must find out, and go back to the land to enter the 18th floor of hell, squatting, you are a big dog!" .................. The fat man is floating in the village, and the fat man is looking for someone who is suitable for possession. This is a prerequisite. First of all, you have to find the recent fortune, but because the village is closed, the whole village The people have lived so many days in the turbulent turmoil, it seems that everyone''s fortune is very poor, this problem is not very big. But in addition to the lower fortune, you have to find the right body, at least not disabled or sick or physically weak, otherwise you will not be seriously ill after you have possessed it, and you still have a fart. Looking for it, the fat man found his favorite goal, that is, the police officer, if he is attached to him, then it is very convenient to get the body or sell meat. However, just as the fat man slammed into the body of the police officer, the national emblem of the police officer on the police officer issued a light that the ordinary person could not see. He was preparing to arrogantly ask the police officers soul to prepare for the nest. The fat man only felt on his head. Suddenly a huge red sun appeared, and the high-end "March of the Volunteers" sounded around. "Get up, people who don''t want to be slaves..." The fat man only felt that his soul was about to be torn, and the whole person was beaten out, even the fat man fell directly from the position of the window sill. "Hey, your uncle''s broadcast........." The fat man roared in his heart. Of course, he knew what was going on. The broadcaster set the police officer into a role similar to the "sage". He loved the partys patriotism and selfless dedication. Such a person would naturally be blessed by the national emblem. Similar to half a saint, it does not invade. The fat dolls who fall in the messy flower beds carry a little black smoke. At this moment, A big yellow dog happened to pass by here, opening his mouth and directly biting the fat man into his mouth. v2 Chapter 878： The ancient stiff two turns, into! Su Bai is not sure how long he can open the white impermanence. There are a lot of instruments on the goods, and it is the existence of a special demon. In his current state, he wants to completely escape the other sides tracking. Maybe, and therefore, you must hurry. Recently, a lot of things happened in the village. The police also shot and killed several guys who tried to fish in this time. So, in the slightly vacant vacant room, open the white and fat people and the audience. The corpse, there are actually twenty, it is enough to see how crazy an isolated environment is for humanity. Su Bais gaze first fell on his body, but his head was blown up, and a big pit appeared in the back of the head, which made Su Bai have to give up his body. Of course, one thing is I am afraid that after using my own body, the final amount of meat is not enough. I am a little bit waxy. Although there are quite a lot of bodies in the audience here, who knows if the broadcast will come to the end? Anyway, the fat body will not find his original body, as long as he does not choose his own body, in the end even if the meat is not enough, at least two people will not face the dilemma of killing each other. After watching the gaze, Su Bai finally chose a young man who was about 17 or 18 years old. The young man should be strangled and had a clear bruise on his neck. Therefore, his body was well preserved and suitable for him. Attached. Unlike the fat body, the fat man''s current state of the soul is much lower than that of Su Bai, so he can only find a living thing, which is a bit like a ghost upper body, while Su Bai wants to practice the ancient two-turn, possession. It is inevitable to become a zombie, and therefore the body of the dead who has a corpse on his body is his best choice. At the moment, Su Bai walked to the young body and slowly lay down. The two began to overlap, and finally the soul of Su Bai gradually disappeared. About ten seconds later, the youth''s eyes slammed open, and there was a dark purple glow in the eyes. "This body is not bad." Su Bais mouth showed a smile, and his body began to grow hair. It was white hair at first, but the white hair quickly faded, and finally the skin began to turn into dark cyan. Get up, sit cross-legged, Su Bai hands squatting, began to run the ancient two-turned heart, a faint cyan halo constantly emanate from his body, the corpse of those corpses around him began to be transformed and absorbed Although it is a glass of water, it is better than nothing. This environment is naturally convenient for Huang Quan in the place where it is not proven, but now Su Bai does not want to break through after breaking through here. He only pursues the breakthrough. As long as he breaks through, he waits to leave the story world. There will be enough time to completely consolidate the ancient two. This is just like the difference between theoretical research and physical research. The theory guides practice, first puts things on paper, and then slowly practices it much faster. In fact, until now, Su Bai did not know that Xu Fugui himself had already died, because Xu Fugui once gave Su Bai a sense of sensation and shocked him as a lychee. After all, he was a character of Su Yuhangs era and became a listener. Lived for so long, but no matter what, Xu Fugui is really good for Su Bai. As the son of the enemy, Xu Fugui did not have the meaning of protecting Su Bai in the place where he was in the road of the testimony. Then the inheritance on the tombstone gave Su Bai the most suitable and most needed one. When Su Bai began to refine, he used this as the center of the circle, and a spiritual shock began to pass out. The refining of the word refining was like re-forging with an iron embryo. The hardships and pains naturally did not need much. Words. This is also because the real congenital zombies are without souls. They are another form of life that has been transformed by the body of a dead person. The true master of the body of the body is either after the death of the soul or the yellow spring to reincarnate. It is for this reason that zombies are not invisible, and God is averse! Because people have souls, gods and gods, everyone follows a rule that works, and zombies become a different kind under this big rule. Not only are human gods abhoring zombies, but even Heaven will punish zombies. Because it is not dead, like cancer cells, once the number of zombies is not controlled, they will inevitably subvert the world in the future. It is also because of the powerful strength of this person, which leads to the zombie has always belonged to a rare ethnic group, can not become a real scale. And listeners, they are changed from ordinary people, plus the nature of broadcasting, no matter how many injuries you have been able to be judged to be alive and leave the world of the story, you will completely repair you, plus other For some reason, the audience can exchange zombie blood, but also strengthen the zombie lineage, but never get a real zombie. Because you have a soul, zombie bloodlines are just a kind of ability, a means for you, the essence of your life is actually a creature of the kind of human or god, not an original zombie. The ancient stagnation of the shackles is to re-forge the soul, to carry out a new refinement of the soul, to abandon the effect similar to the gods, and to completely re-integrate according to the physique of the zombies. It is Xu Fugui based on Qin more than two thousand years ago. The new method of the martial arts practice itself has created a new method, so that the gods and gods will "mistake themselves" the zombies, so that the rules of the world recognize that you are a complete zombie, so as to achieve complete self-destruction. Get the true zombies in the five elements! At the moment, the body that Su Bai has just obtained is making a "squeaky" sound. The musculoskeletal on the body, including the musculoskeletal of the face, is constantly changing. The reorganization and forging of the soul is producing an acceleration. The "butterfly effect" naturally involves a change in the body. And this change is making young people who are already dead, in their appearance, constantly tending to Su Bai! It is a pity that the height of the youth is lower than that of Su Bai, and the skeleton is much smaller than that of Su Bai. Therefore, it is impossible to become exactly the same as Su Bai at the end. At least, it is impossible to be the same except for the height, unless Su Bai is now To devour flesh and blood to provide energy for his own physical changes, but now Su Bai does not care whether he will become a reduced version of himself, all his mind is immersed in the process of the ancient two. Since entering the world of this story, Su Bai has discussed some things with the fat people. For example, in this world of **** people who have become ordinary people, it seems to completely block everyones road to improvement, but now it seems If the choice of the two of them is not a BUG, ??it is likely to be a "dark flower" that the broadcast intentionally stays. Litchi said that the train should be sent again as much as possible, which means that Litchi has the ability or the world that is about to be conquered there, and there is still the ability to do something more, maybe the broadcast is also playing with the consumption. I will do some preparations. Of course, what is the specific meaning of the broadcast is Su Bai is not known, he is not Su Yuhang can play with the broadcaster brother and brother. This soul belongs to oneself, an original soul that is not polluted. Any time, as long as the audience has been strengthened, then its soul is not pure. Su Bai does not know how Xu Fugui used to carry out the ancient However, in Su Bais own opinion, if there is no background and background of this story, I guess that I cant find the opportunity of the two. At the beginning, under the favorable conditions of Huangquan, the place of the Zhengdao, he only completed the ancient stiffening because he felt that the ancient two-turn was too difficult. If it was not for him, he would have seen Xu Fuguis power. It may be thought that the two-year-old turn is just a slap in the face, just like the perpetual motion. When the ancient stagnation turned into the final stage, Su Bais mind emerged with the tombstone belonging to Xu Fugui and the phantom of the mouth. Then, these illusions are slowly becoming lighter, and Su Bais body is getting up and down. It started to emit a series of crisp sounds. When it stood up, the feeling that a soul was too strong and wanted to explode came. The cyan color on the skin is almost like a drop of water, and the body''s suffocation is almost solid, especially the purple in the eyes, so strong that it can burn other people''s souls. Taking a deep breath, Su Bai began to converge the soul''s swaying. Slowly, the purple color in the eyes began to fade slowly, and the skin''s cyan color returned to normal. This body became another one. It looks like a little short on the head, but from the point of view of feeling, it is really less awkward than when I was just wearing it. Su Bai is looking forward to it. When I leave the story world and regain my own strength, I will superimpose myself. How much strength can rise in the end, at least breaking through the advanced audience is inevitable! At this time, a rhubarb dog suddenly rushed into the room and began to scream at Su Bai. "Death, the body here is useful, can''t let you eat this stupid dog." After Su Bais ankle, the big yellow dog was kicked out by Su Bai and landed outside the door. But the rhubarb dog seemed to be irritated, and began to "sway" against Su Bai. Su Bai walked over and grabbed the tail of the big yellow dog to lift it up. "The corpse here is not something your beast can touch." The rhubarb dog has an anger and humiliation in his eyes. MMP, Dabai, your brother is really a dog''s day thing, you can pretend it, you pretend, fat man does not believe you can''t recognize me, if you really take me as a dog, just go down, fat man is absolutely dead. What you are embarrassed is deliberately staying for revenge! The day before when Su Bai and the cap were almost comatose, the fat man also deliberately came to the face of Su Bais face and tried to wake up Su Bai. Now it can only be regarded as a feng shui turn. Su Bais tight face showed a smile, looked down at the tail of the big yellow dog, and then disappointed: "It''s actually a public, if it''s a good mother, is it right for you to say that there are dogs in the dog with special taste?" The rhubarb dog heard the words, it was like being shocked and shocked. "Wang Wang Wang Wang!!!!!!!" v2 Chapter 879： Nothing is more impermanent! A corpse with an audience was transported to the woods by Su Bai. The next step was to cut the meat and pickle with pure time and process. Su Bai thought that this fat can also help, but now the fat man became a big yellow dog. Then, Su Bai can''t be lazy and can only be personally involved. The previous wine bottle was placed in a position by the river by Su Bai, and now it was taken over and placed 6 eyeballs inside. The task completion degree was changed from 1/2 to 2/2, which was completed. The meat has been treated a lot. In the old house, there is also a meat that has been marinated before the fat man. When you come over and find a villager to buy and sell it, the task can be fooled. It is not too difficult for the villagers to take out 10,000 pieces at home. If you still show that the amount of meat is not enough, then you will wait until you die. Anyway, Su Bai and the fat man are not their own flesh, and there will be no choice for one. Sometimes, to die together, to live together, to eliminate internal divisions and disputes, is actually very happy. "Big white, you are also a cow''s fork. You can actually cut off your own meat and then sprinkle it with salt." The fat man squatted on the side of Su Bai and talked to Su Bai in a way similar to spiritual communication, otherwise he only Can call "Wang Wang Wang". "Give." Su Bai threw a piece of meat in front of the fat man. The fat man sniffed with his nose and said, "Which part of the meat is this?" "Your baby." Su Bai replied, "Why, if you shrink and shrink to yourself, you don''t recognize it?" "Where, how can you be so perverted!!" "Okay, the meat is marinated. I am hiding here. There is still an altar in the house. I am going to take it now, and then I will find a personal home and sell our task." Su Bai dropped the knife and kneel Wash your hands by the stream. "You should have a blood on your hands and a zombie. You should not use your tongue to get rid of it. Wash your hands." "I am happy, can I?" After washing his hands, Su Bai stood up and looked up and looked around. Some accidentally said, "The white impermanence has not been found." "Is itchy when I want to be a good day?" "I think I am more like Ichiro Erlang (Er Lang)." "Okay, I am already miserable now. If you are a friend, you should care more about it." "After leaving the world of this story, I told the monks that they would let everyone care about you." "........." Fat man. "Fat, look at this place, I am going to take the meat." "Be careful, don''t be self-confident, black and white impermanence is not so good." Fat man reminded. "Know it." Su Bai waved his hand and his body disappeared deep in the woods. The fat man is looking for a pile of fallen leaves, but he also feels that it is a bit boring to lie down. The most important thing is that the fat man himself is a bit disgusted with the smell of his dog, but he is too embarrassed to call Su Bai with the soap. He took a shower. Su Bai has got a good opportunity this time. The unique conditions here should be a breakthrough. Even if Su Bai did not elaborate, the fat man knows his own heart. As long as he returns to the real world, he will recover strength and Su Bais strength. It is definitely a matter of climbing a floor. Now everyone is racing against time, and the person who runs slow is a "dead" word. The fat man is not worried, it is a fake. It is different from the past. I can still endure that you are stronger than me. Anyway, everyone has a good relationship, but now, in addition to the internal competition of others, there is competition with the whole environment. The natural and suitable people who survived in the audience circle became instantly incomparably red and naked. I stretched out my dog''s paw and looked at it. I used to see palm prints for a lot of people, but for the first time I looked at the dog''s palm print so clearly. The fat man turned over and sat up. The front two claws were in the stomach, two paws. Start alternating positions. This is an unintentional move, but when a set of handcuffs is hit, the fat man actually perceives a weak energy fluctuation. Suddenly, the fat man stunned, and then looked a little excited, and immediately started again and again, this time more focused and more careful than before, and then, very clear energy fluctuations came. "Oh, really?" In the heart of the fat man, there was a huge wave at this moment. In fact, just as Su Bai became a ghost, he also became a ghost. The imprisonment of everyone has disappeared. You are now in a state of ghost upper body, and naturally you can use some ability different from ordinary people. But this time, the fat man was using the handcuffs of the dog''s paws, but he also succeeded. It was impossible for the former fat man to do this experiment, and he did not expect that this would happen. This is not a demon repair. The fat man clearly knows that he is not a monster now. The reason why he can use his dog''s paws is that the real reason is because He regards himself as a person! Even if this body is a dog now, even if he is just a soul that has just been summoned, But as long as he treats himself as a human being, the Taoist handcuffs can still be found. For a time, the fat "dog face" was serious, and the two claws were attached to each other, as if they were meditating. "All things, people are the most expensive. People can make things in shape, God is indifferent, to calm and inaction, that is, with the Tao "people often lose their way, not lost. People often go to life, not to be born. Therefore, keep in good health, be careful not to lose your way. For the Taoist, be careful not to lose life, so that the Tao and the students will live together, and the life and the Tao will be insured. The fat man meditates on the truth in his heart. This scene looks a bit funny, but it gives a very serious feeling. And slowly, on the side of the big tree behind the fat figure, there was a figure of a Taoist sitting on the knees. The Taoist dressed in a light blue robe seemed to be somewhat ethereal. If you can lose weight, it would be better. But it is because of this kind of fat, but with a kind of true meaning that looks like a thorough understanding of the human way and the animal. Heaven and earth are not benevolent. Everyone is a dog. People are proud. They think that they are at the top of the spirit of all things, and the monks are the most proud of the proud people. They are rebellious and unwilling to just be with the beasts. Compared to getting the insignificant and ridiculous satisfaction, they have to compare with the height of this day, to compare with their own destiny who is who is in charge. Repairing the road is also a repair! The rhubarb dog has been sitting there with his knees, as if he has sunk into a state of forgetting Bodhi. ........................ "Oh." Pushing open the door, the door is not locked, there is still a person sitting inside, the old man is sitting in the chair of the living room, just like a few days ago when Su Bai and the fat man came back from the village. But the identity between each other has actually been a huge subversion. "You are back." The old man said weakly. Su Bai closed the door and some helpless. "I didn''t expect you to be so persistent." "Of course I am very persistent." The old man''s face showed a pale smile. "The deceased is big. You should know this sentence, so the ghost in our dead is the best face. I was injured by you today." Face, if you pass it out in the future, who will be afraid of the law of Yin?" "I feel the same underground and the ground, it feels almost the same." Su Bai extended his finger to the old man, said, "What is going on, he should belong to the monk, not to be in charge of you." "He is recruiting ghosts. When I was weak, I was touched by him. Moreover, his life was exhausted. He relied on the sorcerer to replenish his soul and renew his life. This seat has already taken his soul and will be brought back to the land to be punished! "I have a flesh now, I am a zombie now." Su Bai pointed to himself and then said, "Accordingly, you are not qualified to take care of me." "You are the soul of the dead!" Bai Wuchang often said, "When you see you in this seat, you are the soul of the dead." "But I am a zombie now, a real zombie, I don''t believe you can''t feel it." Su Bai reminded, "You should be violating the rules of the government." "The rules are dead, the people are dead, the dead are killed and the rules are justified." The white impermanence is coming out of the old man''s body, the old man lying on the ground is silent, and the white impermanence appears directly in Su Bai. In front of me, this time, the soul-stricken bell was sacrificed together with the crying sorrowful stick. Obviously, after the last loss in Su Bais hands, Bai Wuchang often faced a lot of seriousness when facing Su Bai this time. He really regarded Su Bai as an opponent. Su Bai immediately reached out, one hand grabbed the crying sorrow and the other hand wrapped around the soul bell. In a flash, Su Bais hands began to rise and white smoke, like the sulphuric acid splashed up, but the corpse and suffocation of Su Bai Keep on reaching it and starting to stalemate and cancel. The impermanent face showed a faint color, because he was sure this time, Su Bai really turned into a zombie, but he did not stop his offensive, but continued: "Little guy, are you on the Dragon and Tiger Mountain or on the Maoshan Mountain, and you are not afraid of humiliating your ancestors!" Obviously, the white impermanence is to regard Su Bai as a high-preservation existence, and to break into the zombie road in a self-made way. Nowadays, the human law is dying, and there are still some true biography left on the Dragon and Tiger Mountain and Maoshan. "Ha ha." Su Bai smiled, and the palm of his hand turned down. He forced the crying and the sorrowful ring and pressed the soul bell down. Then he spread his hands and gave a low voice: "Ice!" In an instant, A layer of frost chilled the entire living room, and even the clothes of the white impermanence hanged the ice **** at this time. "Some means!" In the face of terrible chills that even the soul can freeze, the white impermanence has to temporarily evade the edge of the retreat and the crying sorrows for a while. Su Bais mouth showed a mocking smile. "Where is this wherever it is, the current strength is less than 10% of my true strength." White impermanence thinks that Su Bai is insulting himself and immediately swears: "Right, arrogant!" next moment, The high-crowned hat on the head of the white impermanence rose up, and a series of Buddha sounds flowed around the vagueness. A Buddhist word fell down and directly reached the front of Su Bai. Su Bai''s hands were blocked, but they still couldn''t stop this magnificent Dharma. The whole person was knocked out of the wall and flew out and squatted on the ground. "This is the Buddha''s decree given to the seat of the Bodhisattva, but the erect is nothing but evil." Su Bai stood up, his body was scarred, but his face still showed an excited and militant color. "Why are you a little jingle or a white impermanence, so baby one after another, it happens that a friend of mine is also a monk, this thing, I took it and gave it to him." v2 Chapter 880： Thunder! The fat man has reminded Su Bai many times that black and white impermanence is not so simple. Although he is the NPC character designed by the broadcast in this story world, he has to admit that there are some NPC characters who sometimes behave more authentic than the real audience. . For example, Su Bais paintings and the black convenience store owner, including the old pope, of course, compared with the above, this white impermanence is really not on the table, but it is not an easy role. The most important thing is that this NPC cap is not as general as the audience, and their strength depends on the design of the broadcast and also on their own conditions. Its just that Su Bai has been suppressed for a long time. It has become a normal person for so long. Everyone playing the most primitive knife and gun is also stunned under the gun of the pistol. Now, although the strength is far from the level of recovery. Just less than 10% of Su Bais said is also true, but even less than 10% of the zombie power is enough for Su Bai to evolve a lot of his own unique means. The former ice power is also one of them. Now, Su Bai really can''t wait. It hurts to hit a game quickly, and by the way, this is as boring as the little jingle, so the story world is nothing. The Buddha''s order on the top of the white impermanence, inherited from the Bodhisattva of the Dizang, is the one who once made a big wish, "Hell does not swear not to become a Buddha", the Buddha power on it is extremely pure, and now the zombies of Su Bai The state is extremely restrained. I just ate it under the precautions. Su Bais zombie body has a great shock. Maybe a few more zombies that have just condensed will be broken. However, Su Bai does not think that white impermanence can use this best Buddhist instrument in perfection. After all, a thousand and ten thousand, white impermanence is also a ghost. The facts also prove that Su Bais speculation, after using the Buddhas order to repel Su Bai, did not choose to continue the offensive, but held the Buddhas order to speak against the language. Er, the daring to let go, the evil and the filth, and so on, the adjectives keep coming over, which only shows that it is not an easy thing to use the Buddha''s order for white impermanence. It seems that you also need a long CD time. Su Bai''s figure slowly pressed down, and then the whole person took off and rushed toward the white impermanence. On the Buddha''s order, a Buddha''s light appeared to cover the white impermanence. At the same time, the sorrowful sorcerer rushed directly to the Su Bai, and the Su Bai figure quickly opened sideways. Then he reached out and cried and cried, then stopped. The figure, the hands constantly changing position, wielding the sorrowful sticks to the maximum extent to remove the potential energy on the body and finally piercing the sorrowful stick into the ground. In the palm of Su Bais hand, he began to release the zombie suffocation and eroded the crying sorrow. This is to be the anti-customer in the face of white impermanence! White impermanence does not change, although he can feel that his crying sorrow is gradually losing contact with himself, but most of his mind is still on the Buddha''s head. Zombies have no soul, and therefore white impermanence. Many of them were originally a means of dealing with ghosts. It is very difficult for Su Bai in front of them. Therefore, he can only rely on this Buddha to kill Su Bai. Finally, the white impermanence re-accumulated the power, and the Buddha''s order above the head once again bloomed, and turned into a Buddha cage, covering the four wild! Su Bai single-handedly knocked, and the crying sorrow of the white impermanence consciousness fell into his hands. Then, Su Bais figure quickly retreated, and the surrounding Buddhas light kept squeezing it, but everything was still in Su Bai. Within the tolerance range, the zombie is the carrier of immortality. At this time, although the strength of Su Bai is not strong, but under the urging of the ancient two, his zombie realm is actually not low! "In this way, you can''t kill me." Su Bai was calmly watching the white impermanence that continued to push the Buddha''s light. "I am also very curious, how long can you persist?" The white impermanence of the white impermanence showed a sneer on the pale face, and continued to move the Buddha light, but behind Su Bai, there was a black light suddenly appearing. A guy with the same style but completely pure black appeared in the body. Shape, a chain of purple light is thrown out, directly wrapped around the neck of Su Bai. "Plus me?" Another one? Broadcast this is to play Xiaoyan to find a mother? Why dont you move the Tibetan King Bodhisattva out? Su Bais crying sorrows stirred up and wrap the chains, but when he was about to break free, the surrounding Buddhas light suddenly flourished, forcing the zombies that Su Bai had just released to be suppressed, and the chains were bound to become more white. close. "Dangdang", Su Bai''s crying sorrow fell on the ground, black impermanence appeared in front of Su Bai, a black finger directly pointed to Su Bai''s eyebrow; Disaster, death, Mourning, Numerous nightmare pictures belonging to the local government began to appear in Su Bais mind, but there was no fear or fear in Su Bais eyes. Its hard to know that Su Bais heart is tough. What effect does it have on Su Bai, let alone these NPCs. The impermanent face showed a faint color, and his expression was almost identical to the white impermanence. When I saw this scene, Su Bai thought of something, and immediately closed his eyes, and then a low voice in his throat. "Hey!" The surrounding Buddha light disappeared in an instant, and the black impermanence disappeared. The chain that locked it before was gone. In place, it was only the whiteness of the Buddha. "This kind of illusion is not very effective for me." Su Bai shook his shoulders, and reached out and cried and smashed. The brilliance of the Buddha''s order has been weakened a lot. It seems that it cannot be used continuously for a short time, and the white impermanence will close the Buddha''s order, and the complexion looks ugly. According to the rules of the local government, human monks, demon, demons, etc. are not subject to the jurisdiction of ghosts. They only target the ghosts that become pure after the death of the person, and therefore, now become the zombies with the flesh. White has nothing to say about white impermanence. "The erect, this seat will fight with you today." The white impermanence tongue stretched out at this time, and the surrounding parts suddenly became ghostly, and a dark door appeared in the white impermanence, and then came out from inside the door. A horrible roar. This is my own fight, but I plan to call the helper from the local government. Su Bai''s complexion suddenly became dignified. He tasted this summoning technique. At the beginning, Hills used this trick to deal with himself, but the demon that Sylvester summoned was bought by himself. However, Su Bai does not think that he can still draw a gourd according to the gourd. After all, the white impermanence is clear and expensive. He is also an official in the local government. The helper he summons from the local government cannot be bought by himself. The most important thing is What is the state of yourself, even if you sacrifice the whole body, you may not see it. "Wang Wangwang!!!!!!!!!!" A dog called came. White impermanence follows the sound, he instinctively perceives that the dog that makes this call is definitely not a common thing. Su Bai also had some accidents. How did the fat man ran out? Could it be that he took the initiative to help? A yellow figure, oh no, the dog shadow suddenly appeared, straight to the door that had just been summoned by the white impermanence. "Bee, dare to ear!" White impermanence, even if the spirit of the bell to the rhubarb dog. But the rhubarb dog escaped from the past with a flash, and then the dog''s paw was directly attached to the door. A fat priest wearing a robe appeared behind the yellow dog. "The yin is orderly, the creation is constant, the yin and yang are rotated, and each has its own duties; Heaven and earth are prosperous and self-sufficient, and todays disciple is informed by the humanity that it is up to heaven! The fat priest vain fingers move toward the sky, and a blue light rushes straight up. White impermanence was immediately scared to death. Of course he knew what the fat man was doing. This is a special report for Tiandao. The ghosts that he summoned have not yet appeared, but the breath has already come to the world. This is not allowed by Heaven. Things! Su Bai looked a little worried at the side. The fat man possessed a dog enough to make him feel ridiculous and unexpected, but now the dog can actually psychic and even use Taoism, it is estimated that even the Shan Hai Jing The story is not so exaggerated. There was a dark cloud in the sky, and there was a flash of electric light in the dark clouds. White impermanence angrily stunned Su Bai and the big yellow dog, and immediately turned to take the initiative to enter the door, the roar in the door began to decrease and gradually disappeared, and finally the door began to turn into nothing. It is completely dissipated. "Ha ha ha, in front of the heavens, a small land government ghost, you can only recognize it." The fat man smiled very happy, and kept calling "Wang Wang Wang". "Do you have an opportunity too?" Su Bai asked. "That is, you are also smeared with the Prince." "It''s very good, you are really like my dog''s legs now." "........." Fat man, "Where, you can''t talk well, the fat man has become a dog, and he ran out to help you fight easily!" "Unfortunately, that Buddha order, I originally wanted to grab the monk, and now I took a stick." "Get it, oh, now the main story is over, its the last glimpse. If you do it again, you will definitely get a problem. Do you believe that you have robbed the Buddha to come over? I came to find you, then pulled out the radish and took it out of the pit. "Right, how is the cloud at the top of this head still not scattered, is it going to rain?" Su Bai pointed to the sky and asked. The rhubarb dog looked up at the sky, and then the four dog legs trembled a few times, then "Wang Wang Wang!!!!" "Communicate with the soul." Su Bai reminded. "Big white, you are running fast, white impermanence is leaving with the door, but because I played a small report and said that there is a situation here, the eyes of Heaven have swept here. Found you........." v2 Chapter 881： Mom and Dad! "Big white, you run away, I will find a way to take out the meat that was sealed at home. You don''t stand at the side of your home and you will be rushed to the house." The fat man urged Su Bai. "..............." Su Bai now has the urge to grab the fat tail and lift it up and use a belt to pump a meal, but now the thundercloud in the sky seems to have locked itself, and the sense of crisis is almost Completely filled with his own heart, no way, Su Bai can only bite his teeth to the other side, that is, the river. In this place, it is impossible to avoid the thunder, because the village has not yet opened the isolation, and even if you open the isolation, you have to find a way to succumb to the shackles or enchantment, but the fat man Now this situation is obviously a category of "killing and burying". If he is capable of doing this, he will not let himself go far. Just arrived at the river, the first thunder came down, the speed is very fast, specifically, almost did not give you the slightest reaction time, Ray hit you. Su Bai does not know if he can avoid this thunder in his heyday, but at least for himself, he is really only passively beaten. When the lightning strikes the whole body, Su Bai instantly loses the feeling of his limbs. The whole person crouched on the ground and swayed by an inertial support, so that he would not fall directly into the silt beach. The body escaped. This is the zombie suffocation and corpse in his body. It is also his own source. At the same time, his soul has become strange because of the forging of the ancient two. It has completely contradicted the monk''s god. Therefore, in the lightning strike, his soul was also hit hard. In short, it was all of a sudden, Su Bai was stunned, numb, and the soul was in a state of stagnation. The whole person lost all his perception of the outside world in an instant. Damn, if this is actually because the fat man has been killed by the Thunder, it is really too embarrassing. Su Bais consciousness began to self-close, that is to say, Su Bai is still able to think for himself. He is like being in an environment surrounded by darkness. What is happening outside and what is going to happen, he has no knowledge. Once you wait for the robbery to kill yourself, perhaps your own consciousness will dissipate. Lonely, often with despair, despair, but also can not be separated from loneliness, now Su Bai is this feeling, this feeling, so that he is somewhat familiar, as if once again returned to the time in the petri dish, Helpless, lonely, and don''t know when it is an end. Gradually, Su Bai feels that his consciousness is getting weaker and weaker. Even deeper thinking is no longer possible. This means that his body and soul are on the verge of collapse, and it is likely that the last half will be worse. Go into complete silence. When things are coming, there is nothing unwilling and not too much anger. After all, Su Bai believes that the fat man is not going to deliberately hang himself. He can only say that the goods become a dog and find that they can use the spell tail directly to the sky. Impermanence directly came to a mine. People without hatred, no venting of goals, Su Bai before dying, it seems very calm, of course, when you can''t do even deep thinking, except for the meaningless hysteria, it is quietly waiting for the end. . "Are you going to die?" A voice came from behind him, and there was a darkness around him. Suddenly a voice was heard, and Su Bai was somewhat surprised, because this is the last hiding place of his consciousness. When the soul and the flesh are completely in a state of collapse. His own consciousness can only be distorted in a corner, waiting quietly for the final ruling. It can be said that this is the last private place of his own, which is the "inner heart" of the saying. Su Bai turned around, behind him, in addition to darkness or darkness, he could not find someone to talk to, even Su Bai was already wondering if he had paranoia, and his consciousness began to fall apart before the soul was about to die. There are other selfs. "Are you really going to die?" This voice reappeared. Immediately, Su Bai saw the darkness in front of him appearing like a flash of gray light. A figure was coming from there and became more and more clear. This person, actually looks like himself... exactly the same. "Is it you?" Su Bai frowned slightly. He didn''t know that he was still living in the depths of his soul. He hadn''t already been killed by himself, the one who had been placed in a bronze chest. "I am already dead." The other said very calmly. "But I don''t know, why did I appear again? Actually, I should not be able to appear again, because my people have been killed by you, and, you Also received all my memories. Yours, mine, ours, now belong to you alone. "The other party stood in front of Su Bai and looked at Su Bai carefully. "I know what the reason is." Su Bai said, indeed, when this guy actually appeared in his heart, Su Bai kept thinking about why this happened. After all, it was hidden in his memory. Su Yuhang was cleaned up by himself. How could this guy continue to hide in his soul but not let himself discover it? The reason is that in this story world, the souls of yourself and the fat man have been reset to the state before becoming the audience, and therefore, after being killed, they can be directly turned into ghosts. Then, he, It is once again in his own life, at least in this state, he still exists. "I am very surprised." The other party seemed to be making a joke, and like an old friend to meet, "Do you experience the eternal silence?" "I think I am going soon." Su Bai replied. "I have experienced it." The other person seems to be asking himself, "I am killed by you, life is ended by you, and finally the memory is merged with you. What you use is my body, my memory, and it becomes. Your memory. When I disappeared, I was in this world, and it was not the same. "Listen to you, I think you are very poor." Su Bai did not expect that he could still "resurrection" before he died. Of course, Su Bai also knows that death cannot be resurrected, but In order to make it realistic, the broadcast cloned him, but the broadcast will basically restore the character and emotion of the guy according to his deduction. "As I was a child, I saw a helpless person flying in the house." The other party suddenly came up with such a sentence. Su Bais eyes suddenly condensed at this time. Obviously, this is the inverse scale of Su Bai. "Why, are you angry?" the other smiled. "You were very pitiful at the beginning. You want to go to your parents, but you can''t get in the room of your parents. You want to come to me, but I don''t want to play with you. I think. You are ugly and dirty, a worm that depends on my family. You didn''t know what hate at the time, because I used to throw you out many times. You don''t know how many times you were stabbed because of the ban on the family, but you really didn''t hate at that time. You are only very simple and unique. a feeling of. That is you are lonely, you want to find someone to play, but no one is willing to take care of you, you are constantly trying to try again and again, the domestic servants can not see you, you can find only the person and my dad Mom, but we are not willing to take care of you. You come again and again, go again and again, and then go back and forth, like a.........poor idiot. A poor ghost who was fired after being born, leaving only a cruel soul, now knows the anger that was mentioned in the past? Su Bai immediately smiled. "You can enjoy it." "I am different from you, I have parents." The other party seems to be making up his mind to continue to spread salt on Su Bai''s heart. "A parent who has locked you in the box for more than ten years, and then looked at you and killed me?" Su Bai replied. "But I have a childhood, unlike someone, his childhood is completely a fake thing created by a painting." "This kind of childhood, I really don''t want it. Actually, I really don''t envy you. I have been used as a tool from the beginning. I don''t care. I only hate it all the time, and you, because you have Real childhood, so you will find it more difficult than me at the end, I am right, right?" "I love them, I love Dad, and I love my mother." The other person said very affectionately, and then looked at Su Baidao with a very serious look. "This is really love, I thank them for everything they have given me, my Childhood, my name, including, my life. Although, all of this has become yours now, I still thank my once owned. "You are not very sick." "Hah, maybe." The other man kneels down and raises his head, watching Su Bai standing still. He reaches down and points to him. "I am lonely, below." Su Bai clearly understands that the other party does not refer to the Yin Cao and Huang Quan below, but the loneliness after the death of life. "I am going to accompany you soon," Su Bai said. "No, I hate you." The corner of the other mouth showed a taunting color. "You are a poor little devil. I used to ignore you. Now, I don''t care for you." "What do you want?" "I want you, send my father and mother down, accompany me, let our real family of three, reunite in the underground." The other party stood up again, reached out and patted Su Bais shoulder, and put his mouth to Su Bais ear, repeating: "Promise me, okay?" After that, the other party began to slowly retreat, and the figure began to slowly dissipate. "Thunderstorms don''t kill the target, they won''t stop, but you and I share a soul. If my consciousness is destroyed by thunder, the thunder will feel that the mission is finished and disappear. I know that I am dead. This is not true to me." "You are the last reversal, really..." "I don''t want your touch, remember, I have the same name as you - Su Bai. Since our parents have combined two of us into one person, then there must be a son to accompany them, and a son to take care of them; You said, Right? v2 Chapter 882： The story world is over! "You are right, I can''t refute it." Su Bai just looked at the guy in front of him who was exactly the same as himself. How do you say it? This feeling is a bit unreal, because Su Bai really didnt expect that he and he would actually have this scene. Is it true? Can people really think about it after they die? If he did not provoke himself again and again when he was alive, would he finally kill him? It seems that he will still kill him. After all, he and his two people can only survive one. If the other is still alive, there is always a threat and great insecurity. In fact, Su Bai himself knows that the other party has already died, but I dont know why, now he really has the feeling that the other party is completely dead. It is like a thorn inserted in the bottom of my heart. I used to break it. But this time, it is its own initiative. Since then, two people, two Su Bai, will become a person. There is only one person left......... Of course, Su Bai didn''t feel bad about giving birth to a lonely mind, and he didn''t feel passionate about what this guy had to give up. But in this way, after the end, he re-painted an end, which seems to be the most Good cause and effect is over. In my own sense, he is much more intimate than the twins. After all, the twins only look like they are, but they share a body with him, share a memory, between each other, among you. I have you in me, although the final break, but some facts and experiences, no one can erase it. I was a ghost at the beginning; after that, I am a person, you become a ghost; We all come from the same pair of parents, You have experienced the most "false" truth, I have tasted the most "real" falsehood. Two living people were born one by one, even when we were killing each other, she was still sitting on the side drinking her own red wine; "Do not worry, I will let them go... accompany you." When the other persons body shape disappeared completely, Su Bai murmured the sentence. This is what he has to do, but he cant talk about helping. But at this time, in order to show respect, It is better to confirm it. Then, Su Bai only felt that the darkness around him dissipated in an instant, and his consciousness finally spread out......... The glaring light, with a sense of dizziness, Su Bai felt a headache, accompanied by a very strong sense of nausea. Gradually, Su Bai began to adapt to this feeling, only to find that it was actually a light bulb that caused his discomfort. "Are you awake?" A big yellow dog squatted on the bed. "I........." Su Bai wanted to speak, but found that it was difficult for him to make a sound. After waking up, it was not the joy of the rest of the robbery, but the pain of tearing the body and the soul. It is better to continue to feel unconscious. "If you can''t say anything, you won''t say it. Your body and the soul are very badly hurt. In the end, the thunder will almost kill you." The big yellow dog jumped into the bed and looked at Su Bai so close. "look at me." Su Bai saw that the big yellow dog was also injured. In some places, the white bones were exposed and there were traces of burning. "Don''t be touched, I have dug the pit myself. I have to give you two thunders, but when I finally came down, I was actually hesitating. I guess I will not help you in the last mine. I don''t have to give up the fat man. But the last thunder is thunderous and the rain is a little dissipated. What is going on?" The rhubarb dog stretched out the dog''s paw and patted the face of Su Bai. Su Bai couldn''t move at all. He couldn''t even say anything. He could only be bullied by Pingyang. Seeing Su Bais gaze flashed a sigh of anger, the big yellow dog seemed to put down a mind. It seems that you are still white, fat man. I finally felt that there is a consciousness in your body that has dissipated. I am still not sure about you. Now the consciousness that is retained in the body is not you. Now the fat man is sure, it is you. Hey, if it is not you, the fat man intends to kill you now, my white is dead, and I cant make an inexplicable holiday. Does the goods occupy your body and survive?" Su Bai closed his eyes. Obviously, he was too lazy to talk nonsense with this dog, and he couldnt move and couldnt talk, and couldnt do any communication. As for the fat man, he helped him to top two thunders, even if he didnt look at the fat man. Now the injury to the body is also believed, and it is not uncommon for the fat man to do this kind of thing; Of course, as for the fat man, he will not be able to replace himself because of guilt. Su Bai is too lazy to think about this. Although all this is a fat man who wants to get rid of the trouble, but as a friend, some things are too much and too deep. Friends will not have to do it. In fact, because of another thing that he replaced himself to "dead", Su Bai did not hate fat people now, and he seemed to be obsessed with a lot of things at once, quite a feeling of lightness and lightness. "You don''t have to worry about the task. I have to give a boss who opened a hardware store a three-night dream. Well, you are also in a coma night. It is estimated that the goods will be in my dreams tonight. As I said, I went to the woods with 10,000 RMB to get the meat and then left the money. If this is the case, the task will be completed. Its 8:00 in the evening. After about three or four hours, I can leave. It is." The fat man still said to himself, there are few, fat people see Su Bai did not respond, and even the eyelids are not open, and he is not too lazy to take care of his own consciousness, but it seems a little excited: "Big white, look at you now, but the soul and the body are completely paralyzed by the Thunder, but your body is nothing. It is estimated that the previous lightning was offset by the zombie breath in your body. Now your selling It is much better than me. Take me to a dog? Su Bai thought in his heart that everyone should be much better than you. "That, big white, I know that you are not guilty of that kind of coldness? Or do you want to break the fat man? If the fat man is physically weak now, but the road has recovered a lot, I will help. You hypnotized the old aunt of the village to the dream, let her come here to come to a bully hard bow? If you come to a poison attack, maybe you will be normal afterwards? Hey, the more you think, the more feasible you are. When you see a woman later, your mind will become: The old woman I have been on, what is this? Then you will be up and running. The more excited the fat man is, the more he talks, the more he talks, the dog''s tail keeps swaying. In fact, when the monologue of the fat man is: Hey, who told you that you have been teasing me for the black crematorium, and that the fat man is taking this opportunity to make a dark history for you. After the words, the fat man jumped directly out of bed, actually went out to find the old aunt......... Su Bai didn''t take care of the goods. Of course, now he wants to take care of it. He can''t take care of himself. Now, except for the eyes of the vegetative people, there is no way in other places. Stupidly seemed to sleep for a while, when the outside came to open the door, Su Bai opened his eyes again, then he saw the fat man jumped into the bed again, the dog''s face was dignified. Calling...good insurance... Su Bai is really worried that this product will bring back an old aunt. "Big white, things are getting bigger, the seal of the village is about to be unlocked." The fat man said. What is this big event? "When I just ran out and prepared to find you an old aunt, guess what I found? The gods in the living room of the people next door began to shine in their own reclining. I haven''t seen so many gods and gods in this life, I am paralyzed. Of course, ordinary people can''t see it, but the fat man feels very clear. These statues are shining. This means that there are many gods and Buddhas gathered outside the village. The white impermanence does not know why they can come in, or those The gods are different from the impermanence. They have their own taboos and worries, but if the goods are not taken tonight according to what I said in my dreams, the village will be unblocked tomorrow, and the GG will be GG. . I am alive into the animal, it is a shame in the monk, you are a big evil zombie, if the outside gods come in, we are the first to be destroyed, mom, how the energy level of this story world is getting more and more Taller. That''s because the task can be done faster. You can only give one person a dream when you are lazy. If you arrange a few people to dream every day, let them get a person to take the money and get the meat. The thing is already long. This is us. Dragging the rhythm broadcast in the story world is not satisfactory to us. Of course, these words can only be said in the heart, he can''t open his mouth now, but he thinks that the fat man should be able to taste it. "No, I can''t drag anymore. I am going to find the guy now and give him a bit of a fierce medicine, even if it is scared, he will scare him to take the meat now." The fat man jumped out of bed and ran out. Obviously, the goods finally realized that the seriousness of the problem did not dare to slow down. It is also true that Su Bai was surprised when he learned that he had been slumbering for three days. In three days, although the fat man is a dog, he also has a Tao. How can the meat not be sold until now? ? Is it true that when a dog is addicted to a dog, or is it a bitch? However, Su Bai thinks that the former may be bigger. It should be a fat man who has unexpected benefits in cultivation. The living person can help him to understand his mood, so he deliberately grinds his work, but the story of the broadcast world is not after the massage club ends. I can lie there and take a nap. Now it means that the broadcast is going away. Su Bai stumbled and lay down for a while, Suddenly, a white light shrouded it, call I feel a sigh of relief in my heart. it''s finally over v2 Chapter 883： Su Bai advanced! "Calling.........cool! Cool!" The fat man in a big bath towel came out of the hotel, and it was just Shutai; It stands to reason that the environment of a small hotel in a small county town is not very good, but the fat man feels like coming to heaven. After all, there is no harm without comparison. Compared with the stupid big yellow dog that was attached to it, now It is a beautiful day to become a person who can take a hot bath. "The big night, there is a cold weather." A voice came from behind the fat man. The fat man "ٺ" smiled twice. "Afraid of what, monk, you are pedantic, the body is nothing more than a stinky skin, what is a good thing wrapped in a stinky skin bag? I am now let go of the fat man." The fat man didn''t care. He continued to wrap his bath towel on the street. Fortunately, it is night. It is a relatively small county town. There are not many people on the road. Of course, there are quite a few pointing at it. More good people started taking pictures with their mobile phones. "The mentality is different." The monk and the fat man walk side by side. His mind is the most meticulous, and naturally he can find the difference in mood between before and after the fat man enters and exits the story world. "The animals are all deserved, how can people be awkward." The fat man yawned and then pointed to the barbecue stall in front of the family. "Monk, wait for me to order a barbecue?" Dont sit in and eat directly? asked the monk. "Rely on, the difference between free and easy and metamorphosis, I still have a clear distinction." Fat man screamed, "I don''t know how bad the world was in the last story world, and at the beginning, we can still I can occasionally knock the eggs and make an egg fried rice. After I become a dog, I will lie on the bed, and I wont even drink the porridge." "The barren task time is three days later, I hope that the poor can also get the opportunity in this story world like you." The monk''s sentence is from the heart. "Do not worry, the broadcast still leaves a little room. It may also worry about what to do if there is a shortage of people in the end, at least for us, it is not completely done. And its completely done, its not in line with the style of broadcasting, but I do have a feeling that in this world, the whole society does not know the existence of our circle. When we exist, people dont know, when we are about to die and After the complete demise, people are even less likely to know. Even if we die, we will be deliberately arranged by the broadcast to the point where even the people who are close to them are unwilling. The fat man reached out his palm and looked at his palm print. "Monk, I sometimes wonder if we really existed." "Does the Three Emperors and Five Emperors really exist? It is also a story of myths and legends for us. It is difficult to really testify. The Emperor of Japan is similar to a mythical story. The Japanese have taken it to their own historical records, but except They themselves, the rest do not believe this. Therefore, the horizontal and vertical are to be contrasted. We are indeed non-existent to ordinary people, because we cannot influence the real world. Even if Litchi erased a city, the world will forget it. City. But after three thousand years of chasing, who knows that people before 3,000 and people after 3,000 years will really exist, because no one will remember. "Hey, monk, you don''t want to open a column to write a chicken soup. It''s a pity." The fat man patted the monk''s shoulder and sat in the car. The monk went to the fat man to order the barbecue. After about twenty minutes, the monk came back with a big bag, which was full of barbecues and some food bought and consumed in the supermarket. "Sweet, really fragrant." The fat man took the food from Gu Zi, really like just released from the prison, but to be honest, the prison is really like a paradise compared to the story world. "Right, Dabai hasn''t woken up yet?" The fat man pulled out a piece of paper and wiped his mouth and asked. "When you wake up, Gyatso should send a message to the poor. It looks like it should be awake now. What happened to him?" The monk asked while driving. "Things? Nothing is wrong. He is more comfortable than the fat man. After I die, I have to be attached to the doll. He directly incarnates the devil and goes to the impermanence. Then my unlucky upper body fails." After falling to the upper body of the dog, he was trained to become a two-legged turn, and the body he entered actually turned into his own appearance. People are better than people, really mad! The fat man complained while eating the barbecue. "The previous Daqin Princess remnant soul gave me a glimpse when I was here. I actually did the deduction. To be honest, I stayed with the white, I will always drink the soup, a little bigger meat. Blocks are not round to me. The same was true in Guangzhou before. "But at least, there is still soup to drink." The monk is very open to seeing it. "Worry is the blessing of the blessings, the blessings of the blessings, whether it is getting better or worse, who can get it." Clear." "I don''t care anymore, but I have a lot of gains this time, especially in my mind." The fat man''s palm waved a random stroke and directly drawn a piece of paper. "The monk, after the strength has accumulated to a certain level, The demand for the mood is really getting higher and higher. The fat man is conditioning this time. It is estimated that it is not only able to stabilize the position of the new advance, but also has a great probability to promote his strength to the advanced level by the promotion of the mood. At the beginning of the audience, the next step is to prepare for the middle level." "Really, I don''t want to wait." The car gradually entered the mountainous area, and it was close to the mountain. After waiting there, the monk got out of the car with the fat man and went up. There were several tents in the middle of the mountain. This time everyone was sleeping here, and Chen Ruping slept in the hotel in the county, but from the fat man After Su Bai came out of the story world, she stayed in the tent and kept the white. Of course, she is not because of concern, but more like research, because everyone is coming over, everyone knows that when the story world is left, the radio will help you repair the injury, so its not because of the darkness that Su Bai is not awake now. The more, but because he is not willing to wake up now or call it inconvenient to wake up. On the other side of the tent, the fat man saw that Buddha was doing there. "Hey, the interest is good, the big night actually spit." The fat man snarled, generally speaking, it is better to do the morning, for the sake, the amount, the air is fresh. "You didn''t find it clean?" Foye said. "Clean?" The fat man certainly knows that Foye said that clean is definitely not literal. "The ghosts and ghosts, the evil spirits, the soul of the Lordless, the spirit of the mountain spirit, with this area as a square, are basically cleaned up." Foye smiled. "This is really a big hand, I think if Its not that we are strong enough, and its likely that we will be sucked in by Su Bai. Dabai became a vacuum cleaner? The fat man patted his stomach, and some of them laughed and shook. The villagers in this mountain area have to give a white brand to the future. After all, Dabai has changed the feng shui for them. "There is no fish in the water, and there is no fish. It can''t be said how bad it is. After all, it is too clean, and the previous balance is broken." The monk said. "Hey, you two, after two days, you are not going to enter the story world, he is still a little bit, just do a favor, so that he can absorb the nearby wandering mountain to sleep when it is enough to accumulate enough "" Chen Ru walked out of the tent and said to the monk and the Buddha. The monk smiled with the Buddha, but did not refuse. Chen Ru was right. Their story world is three days later. According to the current time, it has been less than three days. Anyway, when you enter the story world, the broadcast will be Help you recover, no need to use white. The two sit on their knees and release their soul power actively, and then they dont need to be able to guide them. They are directly absorbed by Su Bais tent, and there is even a growing trend, but broadcasting is impossible to help you recover. The source, so the monk and Gyatso did not dare to release too much, the first hand of the monk, Gyatso insisted on five minutes to close, these consumption belongs to the broadcast regenerable area, if you give the soul source Then, the broadcast will think that you are deliberately doing death or your own cultivation problem, it will not help you fix it. Chen Ru sighed, obviously, not enough. At the moment, Chen Ru also sits cross-legged and releases his soul power. She seems to be unable to wait to see Su Bais advancement, because Su Bai is relying on the ancient shackles to advance and advance. But it''s like a new big barrel has been built, but there is no water in it. Chen Ru couldn''t wait to see Su Bai''s breakthrough to gain some insights, but she didn''t want to wait here every day. Her volume is indeed much more than the monk and the Buddha. After all, the strength level is here, and before it can be unbeaten with an amateur audience, naturally has its own heritage. The fat man continued to eat barbecue and drink beer on the side, then shook his head and sighed. People were better than people, mad, and the treatment of white, he couldnt compare it. Suddenly, Chen Rus face suddenly changed, because she perceives that a consciousness in the tent is beginning to actively pull her soul energy. This is not the instinct that was absorbed before, but is manipulated by consciousness. He has already woken up! "Don''t get an inch!" Chen Ru warned. In an instant, Suddenly there was a huge soul power in the tent, and the dark sky above it seemed to be stirred up by a "wind" that could not be seen with the naked eye. A bunch of roasted kidneys in the hands of the fat man fell to the ground, and his face showed an incredible color. "Hey, don''t you be so exaggerated........." At the same time, behind the tent was a circle of fog in the orphanage, a child lying in the cradle like what was sensed, slightly frowning, then biting his finger and turned over to continue to sleep, Like a dream, whispered: "Hey........." v2 Chapter 884： Senior audience middle class! The monk and the face of the Buddha are a bit embarrassed, it seems that there are some deficiencies in the body, it is not surprising, after all, they have just released a lot of soul power, but now the two look at the scene in front, they are a bit stunned, able The scene that surprised both sorghums is really not much. At the moment, the tent where Su Bai was located did not know where it was turned over. A sturdy soul force at this time turned into an almost substantial cyclone to form a small but strong wind, Chen Ru still sat there with his knees and looked at the scene in front of him. She knew what kind of practice was done by Su Bai. Xu Fugui was lying in the land of the road for twenty years. Naturally, he had the means of pressing it. At this time, she is equal to Su Bai to re-examine the self-made practice of the stunned and brilliant person. A blue-green soul rises and rises in the air. The ordinary person''s soul is called the soul. The monk''s name is the god. The human-based life seems to be raised no matter how much the life level has been improved. Most of them are actually thinking with the flesh. The model of the consciousness carrier exists, but the zombies are different. The ancient zombie turns, it is a refining body. In the past, the emperors Qin army basically cultivated to the level of the ancient zombie, because at that time, there was only one turn in this practice, and there was no second turn or even three turns after the second. Turning and three turns are actually the road that Xu Fugui opened up on his own. The biggest reason is that the monk, after all, is a human being. It is no problem to turn your body, but to a higher level, to form a greater degree of "immortality" of spirit and flesh. In terms of direction, this is a mistake. People, not zombies, zombies, or people, although the latter comes from the corpse of the former, but the two belong to different species of organisms. In the last story world, Su Bai relied on the initial setting of the story world and restored to his original soul state. Even the guy who died long ago was still entangled in his memory and soul. It was a difficult one. On the mountain climbing journey, everyone else can only climb to half, and Su Bai climbed to the general and was picked up by the helicopter for a period of time. He was again taken to the nearest position by the helicopter and continued to go up. Others, it is very difficult to have a turning back, because there is no such opportunity. "Hey........." The soul floating in the air came a burst of crisp sound at this time. In fact, it is not so much a soul, but rather a flesh in another state, but this body is a bit brittle, like glass, not so Playing, but now Su Bai is completely capable of wearing a suit for his soul and living in a real society so normally. This is how many powerful monks can reach the soul strength! But everything has to be lost, and the soul is forged like this, although your soul is consolidating beyond the imagination of others, but it also eliminates the effect of your soul and similar to the gods. Since then, Su Bai''s soul and flesh can no longer be separated, unless it is a physical collapse, but after the physical collapse, the soul will basically collapse, and then want to escape with the soul consciousness and form another. A life continuation is impossible for Su Bai. The soul slowly stretched out, completely condensed and condensed out the appearance of Su Bai, but the color is obviously wrong, although the green color faded, but the substantial feeling is still very serious, similar to the shape of glass. "This is the soul?" One hand took a roast eggplant slice from the grill in front of the fat man. "Where, you are a ghost, you are scared to death." The fat man glanced at the sudden emergence of the solution, the goods just did not appear now, it is really difficult to doubt whether he is deliberately hiding I am not going to "sacrifice" the power of the soul. "I have something in Chengdu. I received a message saying that you came back as soon as you came back. Fortunately, I didn''t miss the wonderful picture. Tell me, is this the soul?" "As a fake soul." "What is the difference between this and the flesh?" Some of the explanations are incomprehensible. "I forgive the soul into a physical body, but I am not very optimistic." "Don''t be optimistic?" The fat man shook his head. "Wait, let''s just start. The time when the soul and the body are merged is the advanced time. After that, the white body will have the attributes of the soul and have the most negative attributes." The effect of power, the soul and the flesh are merged together, so, similar to your illusion, the effect on him will be reduced to a horrible point. Let''s just say that if you don''t advance to the big white, it will not be a problem to abuse you after the second turn. The fat man took another bite of beer, like what he thought of, deliberately ridiculed, "Oh, I forgot, someone was abused by the white in the Northeast six months ago." After listening to this, the solution is not angry. "I mean, the soul and the flesh are walking on two feet. Now for the short break, the two feet will be..." I didnt wait for the explanation to finish the fat man and interrupted the road without any politeness. Its like we still have a lot of time and a lot of long-term. Jie Jie said nothing, silence for a while, nodded, yes, the fat man is right. Now, the advanced stage is the race against time. If you dont prove it, it means being treated as two years later. Garbage is disposed of directly, and there is really no way to go, and there is no long-term future. "What do you think, how about this?" Buddha also whispered to the monk at this time. The monk shook his head and did not answer this question directly. Instead, he said, "Xu Fugui has fallen. He didn''t get on the train. It is said that he left the place of the testimony and fell down. The cause of death is unknown. These are poor. The news found in the day." "What do you mean, Xu Fugui''s fall, is related to the ancient three?" "According to the view before Dabai, the transformation of the ancients was the practice of Qin Bing''s refining body. The second refining and the refining of the three refining gods were created by Xu Fugui himself. The poor also had this concern. After all, Xu Rich and qualified, who can kill him? Or, is he dead in the world of stories? Do you think it is possible? Moreover, Xu Fugui did not match the broadcast. It was not Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu who could reach an agreement with the radio to open the back door. Why did he survive for more than 20 years without taking the train? Moreover, that place is still the place of the road, where there is a yellow spring. "Refining, should it be successful?" Foye guessed. "If there is a problem, it is estimated to be in the third revolving god." "Remember that Chen Ru said that Xu Fugui seems to have been detached from the day, but the detachment failed. She also listened to the group of people who had just left and said this. Barren and even suspected, Xu Fugui died because he suddenly realized that he was dead, so he died. It is said that he left the land of the testimony and went to a barren hill to dig his old wifes urn. Come out, and then its gone. "This may be the real immortality. It is no longer the exaggeration method we have said before." Foye sighed. "After the success of Su Bai''s second turn, tell him about it. Turning things, I really don''t worry. Now it seems that Xu Fugui has made an accident in the three turns, it is not appropriate." "However, apart from the three-turn and the instability, the two turn, the barren thinks that it is not a problem to directly break through the advanced audience, and even reach the peak level of the senior audience. In terms of immediate combat power, it may be stronger than the same order. Because the soul and the flesh fit perfectly with the zombies, and completely ruin the zombie ancient road. From the behavioral point of view, it is completely abandoning the law but completely desperate for the skill. Like Chen Ru, the combat power will be terrible. "To start the integration." Foye reminded. "Its really a little... Im looking forward to it. The monk subconsciously looked at Chen Ru. In fact, the reason why Chen Ru is so heart-warming in this matter is that her purpose is to have a broken old three-turn. This woman has been stuck in this realm and has been stuck in a crazy state. It is true that this thing may actually appear on her. Suddenly, Su Bais body floated up, and then directly collided with the soul. The soul broke into the flesh like a candle melted. At the same time, the breath of Su Bai began to rise at this time, and the threshold of the senior audience of the senior audience was instantly smashed like a fragile white paper, but this growth has not stopped, it seems that Far from the end. Su Bai''s hair changed from lavender to silver gray at this time, and the skin of the body was also stained with a layer of silver powder. "Oh..." The fat man laughed and laughed. "The style of the white is transformed from the style of killing Matt purple to the version of Zhou Xingchi''s Shaolin 18 bronze." Su Bai slowly opened his eyes, and a thick and sharp breath burst out. At the same time, the atmosphere that could have been further enhanced was also stagnant at this time. Chen Ru immediately stood up. "Don''t you try to break through the advanced audience at this time?" Chen Ru knows that when he just broke through, Su Bai has the momentum to try and break through. "And then you can''t prove the potential for the overdraft card with you?" Su Bai''s words have a hint of irony. "Hey, the wings are hard, just broke through and put them on." The fat man took another chicken wing, chewed it in a big mouth, and looked at the excitement that was not too big. "Miss sister, flat him!" "If you want to stabilize your state of mind, I don''t mind if you just break through the excitement, pick you up first." Su Bais words are tantamount to stabbing Chen Rus counter-scale, and she certainly cannot have a good face now. Su Bai smiled and smacked the index finger against Chen Ru. He himself is now looking forward to it. What is the level of strength of a soulless self? v2 Chapter 885： Not dying? These two current audiences can be regarded as the strongest of the top layer. Naturally, it is impossible to "dry up" because of a disagreement. The reason is nothing more than Su Bais advancement to himself and the ancient The strength after the turn is somewhat expected, and Chen Ru is thinking about verifying the quality of the so-called ancient stalecraft. "Hey, I really want to fight." The fat man is really watching the fun is not too big, but he is actually very curious about this result. After all, from the incident of the jade gold in Guangzhou, he is completely Su Bai was behind him and began to have a growing trend. To know that when the two first met, the fat man himself snatched the bronze box from Su Bai. The original fat man was the identity of a predecessor, but now he is really close to the taillights. It is. "You are very excited?" Jie Xiao is a little speechless to the fat man next to him. Sometimes you will feel that this **** is pure, because his hobbies are actually very obvious, but sometimes, you I think this guy may have hidden something else under this pure appearance. Or, to this level, no one is really simple. "Its certainly exciting to have a lively look." The fat man said of course, "Yes, in fact, the realm of Chen Ru should be your boss''s favorite? If this broadcast consciousness will continue to exist." "But the mentality is different. She is too anxious and eager, and my boss is willing to stop and suppress himself at all costs, but the more it gets stronger, the more pressure can''t be suppressed. In fact, my boss Strength, should..." Jie Yu said here, silent, because he knows that his bosss reputation has long been a little deformed, and several of them have also been in contact with their bosses, and its a bit too deliberate to give their boss how to paint. . "I know that Liang Boss is a real person. When you asked me to unpack his country house, you should haven''t forgotten it. Do you know the fat man? When the fat man saw the avatar, the whole person was stunned. The breath that was revealed after I opened the seal and opened it all made my soul start to tremble. Oh, so we usually say that the boss is out. A new realm, I am just a slogan, because I know that although the boss of Liang is embarrassed, but people do have a level. I don''t know if I used to be with the lychee because she never showed a real breath in front of me, but I really don''t think that the boss is much worse than the lychee. He may just be timid, really just Its timid, and hes a man of the age of Litchi, deliberately suppressing himself and making himself a testimony later than Litchi. Hearing the fat man said that there was some accident in the first step, but slowly, there were some other things in his eyes. This fat man, his mind is actually delicate to this point? This topic has stopped here, on the one hand because it is about to start playing, and on the other hand because it is a bit of a deep talk. At that end, the first to launch the offensive is Chen Ru. Su Bai and others have seen that Chen Ru and a big-level audience fight can not be said to be equally divided, but definitely not to be defeated. At this time, Chen Rus shots are somewhat "unprecedent", but At this moment, the "qi" of the entire mountainside position seems to have fallen into a kind of stagnation. This is the absolute vacuum created by absolute power. It is more like a kind of depression before the storm. Everyone has this kind of cognition. That is, the more boring before the thunderstorm, the more people will be overwhelmed, then the thunderstorm will be The bigger the bigger the more. At this time, Su Bai, like a leafy boat drifting on the sea before the storm, seems to be overturned at any time, but Su Bai did not take a step back. Since it is a study, since it is mutual inspection, then There is no need to bend around like so many things like life and death. Just go straight. Su Bai took the initiative and rushed to the past, and his fists were shining, as if a layer of silver ash was floating and rotating. From the perspective of the screen effect, it is no doubt that Su Bai is more interested in this side, but all the people watching the game below are actually clear. Although Su Bai has just advanced, but compared with this woman, there is still a big gap. Sure enough, when the two sides collided with each other, Su Bais right arm was directly crushed, and the flesh and blood fell apart directly. The blood and water suddenly turned into a blood mist that drifted around. This is the first time to fight, Chen Ru did not continue to take the second shot, she is not to defeat Su Bai for the purpose, in fact, she knows, unless the man in front of the advanced to the advanced audience high-level, otherwise on I have nothing to win. Su Bais figure was also awkward. There was no pain in his face, but he felt that his throat was a little dry, as if he was very hungry. In the next moment, the face of the Buddha and the monk suddenly changed, because they suddenly found that there was a force approaching themselves and attempting to plunder their own strength. The fat man on the other side also sensed the same situation, and everyone immediately stabilized themselves. The mind rejects this force out of its body and does not let it be a demon. But then, the vegetation in this area began to slowly wither, and then the white arm of Su Bai was recovering at an amazing speed visible to the naked eye. Chen Ru stood on the side and waited, watching Su Bai''s arm fully recover, and Su Bai''s breath did not succumb to the slightest decline, which means that the power to restore this arm is not from Su Bai himself. "I don''t die..." The monk muttered to himself, "It turned out to be this." "This is not the recovery caused by the blood of the bloodline of the great white blood, but the change that occurred only after the ancient stagnation. It directly captures the vitality in the surrounding range, whether it is the soul or the real power, as long as the energy level is lower than him. Those who can''t resist this kind of plunder will be turned into part of their inner strength. And it can be seen that Dabai''s control of this power is at least relatively unfamiliar now, once he is skilled..." "A non-big-time audience can''t kill him at all. Even if a few high-level listeners join hands, it''s impossible to kill him, unless you pre-arrange an absolute dead zone, or set up an isolation big array, but still have to Dabai himself jumped in silly to create this precondition. Otherwise, the former Su Bai relied on the bloodline to repair the use of his own body, but now he is surrounded by his power supply. He can use it locally and use it on the spot. It is truly immortal. meaning! The monk exclaimed. "Because of the perfect fusion of the soul and the flesh, the ancient stiffness actually has the ability to absorb the power of the deceased, similar to the bloodline of Su Bai, but the blood of the blood family is only recovering, and the death of the ancients is the dead that will be absorbed. The essence turned into one''s own body for quenching and upgrading. When the initial emperor calmed down the six countries, he went to the wild land to conquer the land. In order to exercise his own army, the army relied on killing and the absorption of the enemy''s strong soldiers to enhance the strength to face the broadcast. The coming of the will. It is a pity that there was no Xu Fugui in the same year. If Xu Fugui''s pioneering method was established, Daqin soldiers could cultivate to the ancient two-turn, then a group of almost ''immortal'' soldiers, 100,000 people, huh, huh, broadcast once also put a train Big audience, it may not be enough to watch it. Said Foye. "Unrealistic. First of all, the ancient stagnation has certain conditions. This particular condition has no special ability to broadcast the world of the story. It is almost impossible to copy. The original Xu Fugui estimated that this method was also created under certain conditions. Another point, don''t forget, there is no turning back to anything. The big white is disguised to accept the inheritance from Xu Fugui, but Xu Fugui died when he left the place of the testimony, even when he might be in the place of the road. It is a dead person, and the big white and the ancient two have already become, and whether the third turn can be avoided is an unknown. After all, this is a broken practice, a practice with fatal flaws. So far, if you count the big white, the death rate of this method is 50%. This practice is really too overbearing, and it is absolutely impossible to be perfect. "But this practice is a sword that is hanging over the top of the head. Isn''t the broadcaster''s destruction plan and process more horrible than it is? Anyway, it is a life of death, and the worst result is the most normal. As a result, this is no longer a gamble, because there is no room for chips and choices." Su Bai shook his right arm that had just grown. After the ten fingers crossed, he pulled out a burst of crisp sound, and then actively rushed over to Chen Ru. The two sides then came to the air and started with the most direct fist. The game. Every time the collision, Su Bai''s body will be broken a part, but then, it seems that gradually getting used to this way of Su Bai recovery speed is getting faster and faster, Chen Ru just broke Su Bai''s leg, under the At that moment, the leg appeared again, but the mountain vegetation under the foot died more. It stands to reason that it should be a very cool thing to play, after all, you yourself have an "infinite blood tank" cheating BUG, ??but Su Bai did not fight more and more, and even finally took the initiative to indicate Chen Ru stopped the attack. Then Su Bai slowly descended, kneeling on the ground with one knee, and his hands clenched his head, as if he was enduring any great pain. This scene makes the four people below some inexplicable. What is going on? Chen Ru also landed in front of Su Bai and asked, "What happened?" "I feel that there are so many things in my mind, too many things that don''t belong to me..." Su Bai painfully sighed. "Oh, is this the aftereffect of this practice or a shortcoming? You have plundered their vitality. Their consciousness and soul are also integrated into your consciousness. If this time, I am your real enemy who wants to kill you. In this way, after killing for a while, you will kill yourself." The monk who heard this sentence suddenly thought of Xu Fugui. How did he die? He lie for twenty years and killed the guardian of the Western Protestant Land, but is there a possibility that the guardian who was killed by him is also the murderer who killed him? v2 Chapter 886： Leshan Giant Buddha! "This side effect is much more serious than I thought." Chen Ru went to Su Bai and reached for Su Bais forehead. "Oh, the consciousness of the weak vegetation is able to make such a big mess." The effect, if you put you on an ancient battlefield, you may actually be playing direct crazy." Vegetation has its own consciousness, but their consciousness is very weak, but in the process of the confrontation between Su Bai and Chen Ru, the vegetation on this mountainside was forcibly plundered and absorbed by Su Bai. The amount is terrible. They may not be strong, and even some spirits are very gentle, but a gentleness is gentle, and millions of people who are gentle together are really tormenting people. Su Bais face continued to flow out of cold sweat, and the painful color on his face became more and more intense. Most of the people present were very familiar with Su Bai, knowing that this guy would never show it if it was not really painful to a certain extent. . The monk and the Buddha Lord rose up and prepared to give Su Bai a Dharma to resolve the spiritual consciousness. The fat man did not look at the fun. He left the barbecue and walked to the side of Su Bai. "Tianjun is on, the original source!" A light blue paper fell on the forehead of Su Bai, and the fat man began to recite the Taoist heart and the monk and the Buddha to help Su Bai to dispel the massive consciousness absorbed. Even Jie Jie seems to be not so embarrassed to continue to look at it, he is strengthening the illusion, for these spiritual and conscious things do have a professional counterpart advantage. Chen Ru looked at this scene, pouting, and telling the truth, she was very disappointed in her heart. It was not disappointing to Su Bai. After all, when Su Bai became the audience, it was time to reach the middle level of the senior audience. Its already an absolute leader. Of course, everyone here, even if it seems to be a relatively common solution, is because Liang Sens support is definitely the ear of the same generation of listeners. Others are only Better than him is not weaker than him. This is a very special group. If it is not that the world has already been conquered, this group of people can become the most dazzling group in the audience. Unfortunately, in this post-audience era, many things seem to have been lost. Its past meaning. Xu Fugui, is this your own practice? It seems that it is really useless. Simply pursuing the ruin to repair its own loss has a huge drawback. You can find a lot of it if you look for it. What is the use of this method? Chen Ru looked at the people there who were helping Su Bai to solve the painful picture. I felt very ironic. I didnt go to the boxing match. Who is carrying so many backup medical groups around me. Until the next morning, the monk and the Buddha were both tired and went to the tent to rest, and the solution was slightly better. After all, he did not contribute his soul power before. The painful color on Su Bais face is gone, but there are still many impurities in the eyelids. The consciousness is very clear, but the awkward feeling still exists. "Dabai, listen to the monk just said, Xu Fugui actually GG, the practice of this goods, it seems that there must be a big problem, we are still a little bit." Fat reminded. Su Bai did not answer. In fact, he is the person who cultivated this practice. Now he has just experienced the strong side effects of this practice. His experience of this practice is definitely deeper than anyone. "If the ancient three-turn can make you go any further, it is not a loss. When it is time to prove your success, it will be fine to rescue your son." Jie Jie was smoking a cigarette next to him. Its the fathers love. Although there are some ridiculous meanings in the discourse of dispelling, it must be said that it is indeed what Su Bais thoughts are, what can be done and what is meaningful to do in this era of the environment, Really not much, really retreat 10,000 steps, if you can save the little guy, it is not too much regret. At this time, the fat man''s cell phone rang, the fat man took the call, "feeding" a few times, his face became a little bad, and then hung up. "What happened?" Su Bai asked. "My little sister just left." The fat man reached out and touched his face. Obviously, his emotions suddenly became very low. This little sister should be very important for the fat man. Su Bai has never heard of the fat man who specifically said about his family. He only knows that his grandfather used to be a devil after he hit Nanjing. He climbed out of the dead and went all the way to Chongqing. His grandfather and his father are also Mr. White, but the specific details of what, the fat has never said. "I want to go back, my little family is in Leshan." The fat man took out his mobile phone and looked at the ticket, but thought about it or decided to drive, and then the phone was collected. "Go together." Su Bai said, "The monk and the Buddha, they stayed to rest, I went to Leshan with you." "You don''t need a break yourself?" asked the fat man. In fact, the fat man wants to ask if you don''t want to stay with your son? But I don''t think there is much difference and meaning between Su Bai and staying here. "At least your elders, I should go and see if I am in love." "Okay, I am not ruthless, solve the general manager, you drive, I can''t drive now." The fat man replied. I am a little bit sorrowful and jealous. It is like saying that you will be killed in a car accident. Now you are too lazy to drive and say it. The fat man went to the monk and the Buddha for a short farewell. The monk and the Buddha also knew that the situation of the two of them was really inconvenient to go around, and they were not far from the next story world. They also really need to be ready to plan. Chen Ru can''t find her figure, and she doesn''t know where to go, but this woman is not strictly a member of the circle. In fact, Su Bai still has some concerns that Chen Ru will feel that she still does not give her a copy. The tombstone continued to run around and was angry. After all, she used to help Su Bai to pass a big cockroach. Now it is indeed Su Bai owes her. Now, she is not there, let me go first. When the car drove out, Su Bai looked back at the orphanage on the top of the mountain. He suddenly felt that this feeling was familiar. He used to put the little guy in the old house and then went out to do his own thing. Now he is After leaving, the little guy still stayed at the "home", but unfortunately that home, he can''t get in now. The fat mood of the fat man is very low all the way. He usually thinks that the audience is thinking about the active atmosphere at any time, but now it is his turn to be comforted by others, but no one can take up the job. You let Su Bai go to comfort people? With Su Bai and the fat man habitually chatting and communicating, it is better not to faint the fat man. The Jie Jie only cares about driving, and does not think about comforting people. Of course, in fact, everyone knows that fat people do not need others to comfort. The wind and the waves have experienced a lot, and the things that come and go are much more common. I cant see it, but at least I can learn to let go. Leshan is not far from the small county where the orphanage is located, and Leshan is also a small city located in the depression. Foreigners know that the name of the city is mostly due to the Leshan Giant Buddha. Of course, it depends on the movie "Fengyun". The Leshan Giant Buddha has been in the movie for many times. This feeling is like the Tianlong Ba Bu of Dali. However, unlike the people who have never been here, the Leshan Giant Buddha is not in the mountains outside Leshan City. It is located in the city, where a large Buddha sits and is surrounded by the river. It is a towering modern building. "Look, is the Buddha looking at us?" Jie Yu said with a smile on the big Buddha head that appeared in front of him. This big Buddha is in Le''an, which is equivalent to the terracotta warriors and horses in Linyi. It is a rich tourist heritage left by the ancients to future generations. Before Su Bai, I really didn''t come to Leshan. I didn''t seem to have come to solve it. But when I look at the fat man, the two will not be uninteresting to say that I have to go to the scenic spot to play first. It is the right way to send the fat man to his small family. . The fat man pointed at the road, and the car drove into a place called "Sun Island", which is not far from the city. It is separated from the Buddha by a river, but it feels like a rural area, with the city. The contrast is very clear, one road is enough for a car to travel when encountering the car, you have to move in advance to stop the party. After driving to the innermost, the line of sight is also very clear, because it has rained in the past few days, causing the water surface to rise a lot, and the water flow is also more urgent. This location is the best location, because here you can see the big Buddha across the river. Panorama, the farmers along the line also made their own farmhouse music. The fat little family seems to have a good life. There is also a large plastic shed on the riverside door at the door of the house. It is a tea house and a "XX farmhouse" sign at the gate. Its just that the shed in front of us is full of wreaths, and there are many people coming in and out, feeling messy. Without waiting for Su Bai to talk to Jie Jie, the fat man picked up the white linen that didn''t know when he was ready to wrap around his waist and then immediately got off the bus and shouted: "What a ghost look like a mess, sorrow, how can you not hear sorrow!" "August brother came, Bayi brother, this is too close to the scenic spot, not letting the sorrowful music, not letting the drums fight." A young man went to the fat man and handed a cigarette. "ž", the fat man slaps in front of the young mans face, "I lost you a sly person! Is your mother dead or my mother is dead, I will give the team to the fat man, I will go, but I can''t let me go so cold, and there will be people coming there. Say what I let, Lao Tzu goes to jail for you!" Sitting in the car, the twitching banquet, suddenly said, "He can save people, there are countless ways to give him a life." "He can see it." Su Bai said, "But I can''t open it." "Its harder to look at it than to open it." Jie Jie said again, "If you send your son to a temple, sever the relationship with him, there will be no one today that he is being used as a bargaining chip for you." Its a thing." "I am happy." Su Bai immediately showed the picture of the little guy trying to save himself from climbing to the demon. "My son is also happy." v2 Chapter 887： Lie to you, I am raising you! With the intervention of the fat man, the funeral has finally been done in a well-organized manner, and the sorrowful music of the big horn has also been played. The people who come to help also know what they are responsible for; The fat man is the origin of Mr. Bai Shi. These things are his previous career. At this time, it is naturally handy to do it, and he can tell every point in every taboo, even though todays society is really superstitious in the countryside. There are not many people, but people who are rather credible and have a credible attitude are still the majority, so everyone is deeply convinced that some old ladies are also deliberately talking to fat people. It is also self-evident. In addition, there may be a little bit of guilt in the heart. The fat man is doing his best to do this funeral. It is also the mind that compensates and compensates. After all, when he says a thousand thousand, his fat man really did "see death." Save the matter. However, this guilt is actually nothing, just as the old firefighters could only watch the fire devour their sons; You are not actually a god, As the saying goes, one person has no way to adapt to the audience. Instead, if you break into hell, then you can easily pull the whole family with you, which has to be said to be a black satire. The audience of the radio is still incomparable to the treatment of civil servants, and family members are really unable to get the light. Su Bai and Jie Jie two people seem awkward at this time, along with the fat man, the fat man is embarrassed to direct them to help do things, so the two people simply asked for two cups of black tea in the farmhouse next door. And a plate of melon seeds. Opposite the river is the big Buddha. Sitting here with a melon seed and drinking tea to take a look at the Big Buddha, it is also very interesting. The two sides of the Buddha are up and down stone steps. There are quite a lot of tourists, and the whole team is full. Moving on. The time spent visiting a big Buddha may be much longer than waiting for a project to go to Shanghai Disney to wait in line. "Will you call us to eat later?" Suddenly asked the melon seeds, "The seeds are getting hungry." "You go to the fat man and say that you have a few dishes, and the chefs who invited them will do it for you." Su Bai took a look at the solution. "Oh, this is boring. Don''t you let me go and fight?" "You know it yourself, rest assured, the fat man will not forget us." Su Bai did not say a word, although we did not seem to do anything. At this time, there was a taxi carrying a few foreigners. The foreigner estimated that he was found to be at the funeral site when he visited the scenic spot on the other side. He was very curious about the customs and customs of the Chinese countryside, so he took a taxi and took a long trip. Its still very aggressive with the camera. "The foreigners are also too busy to panic." Jie Jie stretched out a lazy waist, "Right, you and the fat man have entered the world of the story this time." "Oh, luck." "You answer like I borrowed money from you." Jie Xiao smiled. At this moment, the fat man who had finished a lap came here, grabbed some melon seeds and held it in his hand. "You both go to the opposite scenic spot, I know a friend who is the director in the scenic spot." You can not charge for the ticket." Su Bai and Jie Jie do not know how to answer the words. If they want to go, they can walk directly across the river. Even if they want to stand on the top of the Buddha, Judi estimates that no one can stop them. The fat man seems to see what they think in their hearts, and sighs. "When you play the historical sites, you have to adjust your mentality. When an ordinary person occupies a personal free ticket and goes in to visit, isnt it also beautiful?" "Are you okay?" Su Bai found that the fat man was a little bit wrong, and the shop seemed to be more cheerful than when he was just coming by car. "There was a manager there to stop and warn the funeral. I might have to leave them together to give me a fragrant scent. I have been living with carelessness for a lifetime. Now that I am gone, I have to let her Got a little scenery." Su Bai and Jie Jie only understand this, fat people want to play a bit out of the box, do not want to hurt their own two people contaminated cause and effect, of course, this cause and effect certainly did not kill the audience before Su Bai, so the fat man wants to bear. Su Bai also knows that he is not suitable at this time to say that "it is a friend to bear" this kind of **** second, it is estimated that the fat man''s real purpose is to give him some punishment for his little sister, so that he can feel better. "Chang it, we will go to an ordinary person to visit and visit this big Buddha." Su Bai got up. Jie Jie also stood up. Since Su Bai did not intend to join in this excitement, he did not need to say anything any more, and went straight to the car. "Happy to play." The fat man shouted at Su Bai who got on the bus. "You too." Su Bai closed the door. "I am a little lacking. I said, you don''t really want to go into the scenic spot and walk slowly along with the gang." Jie Jie continued while driving and continued. "From the perspective of ordinary people, there are indeed very many scenic spots." Big meaning, but I am also from the perspective of ordinary people. I feel that I am going to line up with someone in a line, I will be depressed." "Okay, we can buy a cruise ship directly and take a cruise to see it outside." "Oh." The solution is obviously satisfactory. When the car came out from the Sun Island and circled to the other side, the unwinding and shook the window pointed to the right street position: "Ye''s mother-in-law cold string, seems to be quite famous in Leshan, taste it?" "I still like to eat hot pot, and I also feel that you should not eat cold." "Let''s go, go on a boat trip, and I will try it when I come back." The ferry ticket is 70 people. Su Bai does not bring cash, and the ferry seems to be afraid of trouble. There is a sign directly on Alipay WeChat and a big red cross. Finally, the money is saved and the ticket is bought. "The attitude of ordinary people, you owe me seventy." "Is your head broken?" Su Bai was a little dumbfounded. "I feel that you suddenly become a bit abnormal." "This is the idea, the idea." The two men got on the boat and followed the ladder to the second floor. The tourists were basically on the second floor. Because the cruise ship would be open to the location of the Buddha, it would be convenient for tourists to take pictures. However, it is clear that Su Bai and Jie Jie are both rushed out by the fat man, but they are really not grounded to the same way as the tourists around them, they are constantly taking pictures, even if they are not The audience will not be able to estimate this with their personality. "This is a matter of philosophy." Jie Jie took up the words of the past. "Nothing, there is no absolute existence, just like many elements in chemistry. They cannot exist in pure form under natural conditions. It needs to be purified by the laboratory. The same is true for people. There is no such thing as a complete relaxation in this world. Unless he is a fool, you should be clear that you have been rich in the second generation. Anyone on the level will have his troubles, an ordinary tramp. Although it can be a bed for the sky, but he can not enjoy the high-end hotels and other life that needs high consumption to support. Anyone who is normally and enterprising will not have a completely pure state..." Su Baiben intended to interrupt the dispelling, because he felt that the dispelling was a bit "nonsense", but soon Su Bai found that something was wrong, Jie Jie did not know what was stimulated, it seems to have entered a kind The state of "sense". Hey, is this big Buddha so spiritual? No way, although Su Bais relationship with Jieyu is not as deep as that of the fat monk, but in general, people have helped themselves. Since the other party is in this state, he is also embarrassed to interrupt and can only act as a listener next to him. In line with the "explanation" of Jie Jie, many tourists in the vicinity have cast a strange look on Jie Jie. Obviously, it seems that this man''s head on the cruise ship began to say some inexplicable philosophy of life seems to be a problem. Su Bai is more and more aware of the more, the main reinforcement of Jie Jie is illusion, and the most basic element of constructing a illusion is to create a illusion that is enough to smash the target defense with false sin. The dispelling discourse is actually full of a pair. The deeper enlightenment and enlightenment of human nature, or rather, is not purely human, but gradually grows bigger, somewhat similar to the world view. At this time, the cruise ship had already arrived opposite the Big Buddha. The surrounding tourists began to take photos with excitement. The speed of the dispelling speech began to slow down, but his voice seemed to be getting brighter and brighter. In the end, When he finished, he took a sigh of relief and took a dip in the mineral water of a female tourist who was taking pictures. "Hey, I''m going to top it, and I''m going to top it." After that, Jie Jie actually worshipped the big Buddha, and seemed to be thanking the Buddha for his kindness. Su Bai shook his head in a speechless voice, suddenly bursting into the tide. "Come, help me with your great benefactor, oh no, help me with your big Buddha." "You are a zombie, so close to the big Buddha is not afraid of him slap in the face of you?" Although the slap in the face, but still pick up the phone to point the camera at the Su Bai while the vision also included the big Buddha. Su Bai was casually leaning sideways on the railing, but suddenly, the tourists on the cruise ship suddenly heard a scream of horror, and there were also screams from tourists in the scenic area of ??the Big Buddha. sound, Looking at the lens of the mobile phone, I saw that the Leshan Giant Buddha behind him even raised his palm in a "singularly" way. With the rolling down the rock, the Buddha''s hand extended and patted the boat to the side. "Su Bai, you............" Unlocked the mobile phone and pointed to Su Bai. Su Bai smoked a cigarette lightly and ignited it. "Get it. I just started to experiment on me after I realized it. But your fantasy is quite realistic, if not, I know you are doing it. of" "I didn''t get it, it''s true, I lied to you, I grew up!" Jie Jie said directly, he knows that at this time, if he does not put this kind of swearing, Su Bai will never believe it. "........." Su Bai. v2 Chapter 888： Fowei Zhentian! Since Jie Shu said this kind of "sticking face", it proves that this matter really has nothing to do with him, so this should not be a fantasy, and everything that happens at this time is true. But Su Bai is really hard to imagine, in the real world, this kind of thing happens. I thought that the gold had to be lingering, and the butterfly with the same ability could only huddle in the dark corner. All the heresy that did not conform to the definition of the scientific civilization in the real world would be suppressed and suppressed. Very miserable. But in this environment, under this premise, the Buddha, built in the Tang Dynasty, suddenly "lived". The huge palm has never been moved on his knees for more than a thousand years, but It is now like falling to the ground like a fly. Unscrupulous, Really unscrupulous, To know that this is a scenic spot, what happens here will be quickly transmitted, which will cause a great sensation. At the same time, it will set off a series of chain reactions that will subvert people''s worldview, and the position of religion and science will be affected again. Get a new definition. Although Su Bai believes that broadcasting can solve all this, after all, there is a tribute to the ruins of a city, but lychee is an audience after all, and this time, this big Buddha statue is suddenly waking up to himself, this feeling and motivation It is completely different from the audience. Su Bai does not think that there is an audience behind the big Buddha, because when the group of people left by train, in the real world, there is no big bang except the best of Liang Bo, and it can spur the big Buddha to manifest. This kind of mentality is not impossible for a large audience! Untied hands spread out, a blue light rises and rises, and the whole cruise ship is circled. "You will step back, I will meet him, I will see, what the **** is he!" In the face of the giant palm of the squad, the white palm appeared very calm, and the body jumped out of the cruise. , take the initiative to get rid of the protection circle created by knowing. "Be careful, don''t be crushed by the Buddha for five hundred years." Seeing Su Bai took the initiative to attack, and now he simply removed the defense, and his body vacated and fell steadily on the water. He couldn''t think. To protect those ordinary people, this is not his rumor, the broadcast is very reasonable, but fortunately, the broadcast has no brains to like moral abduction. "boom!" Su Bais fist collided with the palm of the Buddha. For a time, the waves of the river rolled up. I dont know how many cruise ships were overturned. Many tourists who are watching Buddha on Leshan also stumbled down. . However, from the position of the Buddha''s eyebrows, the Buddha''s light was shot. The people in the water and the people on the mountain were covered by the Buddha''s light, and then settled safely in a safe area. When the Big Buddha did these things, Su Bai, who had just punched a punch with the Big Buddha, did not take the opportunity to take the shot, but stood on the river and looked at the Buddha. When the Buddha drove the tourists around him safely, his body suddenly shook, just lifting his palms. This time, the entire huge Buddha body suddenly stood up, even with the mountain rocks around him. At this point, it broke open, as if a volcano that had been silent for thousands of years suddenly erupted, and the dark clouds in the sky were instantly pressed down, with a doomsday scene. What is the difference between Buddha and the devil? Don''t think that the Buddha fight is the solemnity of Xiaguang''s law. Even if the monk sometimes has a dry frame, he often behaves more crazy than Buddha. On the other side of the river, the fat hands spread out, and a pattern of enemies shrouded them, blocking the rivers of the sky, and letting the people who were busy with the funeral did not perceive everything that happened outside. "Big white, do you need me to help?" The fat man stood on the side of the field and shouted at Su Bai. "No, you continue to be busy with you." Su Bai smashed his fist. This big Buddha looks like a mighty and powerful Buddha, but the pressure on Su Bai is much smaller than Chen Ru. Su Bai is confident. Can be dealt with. Moreover, Su Bai can detect that it seems that it is because of his closeness that the big Buddha suddenly changed. The other party''s goal is very clear, that is, oneself, then he will be embarrassed. The huge Buddha''s body stood tall, and the hurricane that rolled up the road whistled, but these hurricanes did not turn into the power to destroy the surrounding cities, but instead turned around in the void and rushed to Su Bai! "Haha, how do you feel that this goods is that Altman is a monster, he fights to take care of nearby cities and humans." This sentence is Su Bai''s explanation against the back. "I try to sneak into the depths of my consciousness to see what is going on." Sitting on the knees, the figure floated steadily on the water, and the blue light shrouded it again, and its consciousness was instantly pierced into the Buddha and began to capture the consciousness of the Buddha. It is not difficult to say. "Ice!" Everything around Su Bai seems to have been pressed down at this time, and even the air and light seem to be in a state of stagnation at this time, naturally including those hurricanes that target themselves. The offensive means of the Big Buddha seems to be very simple and rude. Taking advantage of his own body, he is stepping on it. It is obvious that he wants to rely on his physical superiority to eat Su Bai. Su Bai''s body skin showed a dark green radiance, and his arms were placed horizontally on top of his head. "boom!" At the next moment, the whole person of Su Bai was stepped under the water. The huge figure of the Big Buddha was also tilted down, and the body was tilted, as if it did not expect Su Bai to step without stepping on it. The Buddha fell from the side of the mountain where it was originally stationed, causing the water level to suddenly increase. The lake that was originally a small canal was no less inferior to the depths of the sea. "boom!" There was a huge roar like a bomb explosion under the water. The big Buddha who had just entered the water was suddenly cramped by a human foot. After the body was dumped again, the posture of the river fell down into the lake, but the depth of the river Obviously there is no way to drown the big Buddha. The big Buddha is like a giant baby sitting in the tub. Both hands hold the two sides and it looks a bit funny. A green light emerged from the bottom of the river, and then appeared directly on the top of the head, and stepped on the face of the Buddha. Su Bai is the master of a disrespectful Buddha. Even if the real Buddha only provokes him, he dares to step on it, not to mention the fact that he does not know what causes the statue of madness to suddenly rise. "boom!" The position of the big Buddha''s eyebrows shot a golden lotus. Su Bai''s foot was on the golden lotus. Jinlian instantly turned into an infinite fire to wrap the Su Bai. In an instant, the boundless fear and the infinite Sanskrit pierced from the void in all directions. Su Bai consciousness knows the sea and the body, and begins to kill the zombies in Su Bai! "Hey!" Su Bai had to stop his body shape and fell on the head of the Buddha. One hand held his forehead and the other hand controlled his body balance. If you put it in front of Su Bai, you can still take a trip, but before you just tried to test the ancient stiffness and turn around with Chen Ru, you will almost find yourself in the sea by the flowers and plants on the hillside, even if there is a monk They resolved for themselves, but the legacy is still there. At this time, the offensive of the fire is more like the meaning of stagnation, just grabbed the pain of Su Bai. However, Su Bai did not have any confusion because of his current physique, even if he was pressed to the ground, it would be difficult for the big Buddha to beat his chest with its huge "small boxing". But this big Buddha seems to be "smart" very high. It can be seen from the fact that it has also released the Buddha light to dispel the dangerous tourists around it. It is not a purely killing machine. At the moment, the big Buddhas original scorpion suddenly opened completely, and its left eye position released a fog monument. The inscription on the top of the inscription is engraved with the "Golden Lingyun Temple in Maizhou Lingyun Temple". This inscription has begun to grow larger and larger since it was projected into the pupil of the Buddha. It gradually evolved into an overwhelming trend; In fact, in history, it was precisely because the countrys governance project for the Leshan Giant Buddha in 2008 that the discovery of this cliff was officially confirmed the real name of the Buddha. The name of Leshan Giant Buddha was only later called The homeopathic is called, the same as the panda bear is called a panda. It can be said that this inscription is the identity of the Leshan Giant Buddha. It is similar to the plaque on the forehead of the Buddha sculpture in the Buddhist temple. At this time, this inscription imaginary directly hits Su Bai, and it contains terror. Seal power! "Hey!" The fat man who continued to preside over the ritual while watching the war in the distance finally took the shot. Xiao Xiao was his close relative, but after all, he was already an old man, and Su Bai was his friend. He was naturally able to distinguish clearly. Moreover, Dabai is accompanying him to pay homage to his relatives. It is a courtesy of a friend. If it is not because of himself, Dabai will not suddenly come to Leshan. He cant watch him as a grandson like a monkey. The seal was suppressed. The figure of the fat man appeared in front of Su Bai in an instant. The left hand painted "Tianjun Fu" and the right hand painted "Sanqing ׭", and the red and purple characters were drawn by the fat man, and they were directly attached. That inscription is illusory. "Big white, this thing is weird, we will join hands to suppress it and say it." The fat man said at this moment. Su Bais eyes were a little red, and the fire that Jin Lian released before was still burning him, which made Su Bais inner fire keep rising. "First let Laozi break this big Buddha!" When the voice just fell, Su Bai directly picked up his fist and exhausted his whole body to the position of the big Buddha. The solution that had been sitting cross-legged in the distance before suddenly opened his eyes and shouted: "Don''t be impulsive, the Buddha is sealed with something inside, it wants you to break it and let it be free!" v2 Chapter 889： Dagongzi Fusu! Su Bais fist just touched the position of the big Buddhas squat, and after he heard the warning of the smashing, he slammed his force. It was equal to the strength of this boxing and completely retracted himself to his body. Immediately, the figure retreated a few steps backwards. There is also a blood spill. The disfigured figure appeared above the big Buddha, his hands pressed down, his left eyelids disappeared, leaving only a group of gray light. "If you move again, I will cut off the connection between you and this great Buddha and completely trap you." The big Buddha, which was still swaying, was quiet at this time, and it seems to have returned to the posture of the first sit-in. But now the big Buddha lying in the river is like a big Buddha who has been sitting in Leshan for more than a thousand years. The sound of the sound has not completely retreated until now. Jie Jie slowly squatted down, and the palm of his left hand was attached to the Buddha. It seemed that he was communicating with him at a deeper level. The shadow of the cliff was also dissipated, and the fat man withdrew the two spells and stepped back to Su Bai. "Is it okay?" Su Bai shook his head and signaled that his problem was not big, but he still shouted at the explanation in front: "Can you be able to make a profit next time? It is not fun to keep people under the knife." The light of the left eye was relieved, the hand was retracted, and the body stood up. Some helplessly said, "I did my best, who knows that he actually hides so deeply." Suddenly, the big Buddha below began to tremble again. "Retreating, it is going to be in place. He just consumed it when he was fighting with you. The seal began to re-influence him." Jie Jie explained, "We will go ashore first." The big Buddha in the river slowly stood up, then climbed back to the shore and sat down again in its original position. It seemed that everything had returned to its former appearance, but the cruise ship was overturned on the river. The large area of ??damage on the mountain rock cannot be changed. Many of the surrounding tourists have become very calm, and everyone is glad to be able to survive the tornado that has just emerged. "The broadcast has become a tornado," said the fat man. "This is just a trivial matter for broadcasting, but I am curious as to what is the head here?" Su Bai asked to explain. "In the ancient Leshan Sanjiang confluence, the Lancang River, the Qingyi River, and the Dadu River merged into the Lingyun Mountain. The waters were quite fierce, and the Zhou Ji was often subverted. Whenever Xia Wei, the river directly hits the mountain wall, often causing ship damage. The tragedy of Haitong was initiated by reducing the water potential and pursuing all sentient beings, recruiting manpower and material resources. Therefore, the original intention of the Leshan Giant Buddha was to build up and suppress the Three Rivers." The relief was slowly opened, "The Buddha later built only On the shoulder, the Haitong monk was gone, and the project was stopped. After the court broadcasted the money, it built a part and then stopped working. After the Tang Dynasty entered the era of the town, it still relied on a Jiannan Xichuan festival. The donation was finally built. It now seems that the existence of this big Buddha is not that simple. "You still haven''t answered the question I asked?" Su Bai reminded. "Speaking of it, you may not believe it. I have felt a suffocating suffocation in this big Buddha. It is no worse than the suffocation of your body." Jie Yu said to Su Bai. "That is, this Buddha body is sealed with a zombie?" Su Bai "hehe" smiled twice. "But you just saw it, this product still loves ordinary people''s life, makes me like It is like a big villain." "From a normal point of view, Dabai, you are a villain, a zombie that almost becomes a zombie king. If you do a questionnaire, it is estimated that more than 90 people in a hundred people hope that you will be directly killed by Ray." The fat man began to fill the knife at this time. "If the inside seal is a zombie, it can be understood. The zombie is an immortal existence. The one inside may not be as good as you, but it is estimated that the strength is really not too much. Therefore, the Haitong monk can not kill him, he can only choose to seal it. From the Tang Dynasty to the present, it is almost 1,230 years ago. The zombie is sealed in the big Buddha, suffering from incense and sacrifice. The land was immersed in Buddha''s nature, and he may have used himself as a Buddha." "Before, the strange things of Buddhism became Buddhas and even fierce evils became Buddhas. It is also normal for the zombies to regard themselves as Buddhas with great compassion. After all, after all, bald He is best at brainwashing." The fat man is holding the monk and the Buddha is not here. As a Taoist, he naturally began to put his mouth. "Then why he has been sealed before, when he was in the boat, he suddenly moved?" Su Bai asked inexplicably, "I am so bad luck?" "It should be related to your stagnation." Interpretation analysis, "The zombie lineage and breath of your body now is your peak, so when you sit on a cruise ship near him, with its own zombies The physique responded, and then he began to urge the Buddha to start strangling. According to the psychological analysis, there are two possibilities: First, he has regarded himself as a Buddha, so it is his mission to kill you, and it is also a way of accumulating merit. The second is that you may have been doing the Spring and Autumn Dreams of Foshan. He suddenly realized that he was actually a zombie instead of a Buddha, so he was so angry that he was ready to kill you and vent his anger. After all, you ran over and took photos with him. It broke his Buddha''s heart. Just as it is best not to try to wake up a sleeper, otherwise the other person will be angry. "Okay, but I don''t think it''s the reason. Although I know that the senior zombies are not the cabbage in the street, the number of ordinary zombies is very rare, let alone the senior zombies, but I don''t think he dared to me at this time." Shooting, this is not in line with the survival rules of these guys in the world." Su Bai said very seriously, "When he raised his hand and hit me, I felt this feeling in my heart, too unscrupulous." "It is reasonable to say that this level of things should be enough to cause the broadcast to publish realistic tasks, but we have not received it now." The fat man is a bit strange, "We three people are already the audience closest to the incident, but the broadcast did not give We sent the task, what is the reason? Just because the Big Buddha finally sat back on his own, so the broadcast plan is not going to be ruined?" "No." A teenager wearing a junior high school uniform came over. He looked at the sun, smiled and stunned. According to a great man, he was the standard red sun at 7 or 8 in the morning, the future flower of the motherland. But this flower seems a bit embarrassing now, and the smell of the servant is very serious. At the same time, the three people in the presence of Su Bai can sense that the breath of Chen Guang is very illusory. If nothing unexpected, it should be exhausted. Chengdu quickly rushed to Leshan, which is why Su Bai and fat people usually go far away or prefer to fly or drive. Although their absolute speed exceeds that of many vehicles, they often consume huge amounts. "I received the realistic task of the broadcast release half an hour ago, which means that there will be a change in the Leshan Giant Buddha. I will be coming from Chengdu immediately. Now it seems that the matter is over? You are here, This big Buddha can''t turn any waves?" Chen Guang said. Broadcast gives you a realistic mission in advance? Su Bai asked this sentence, then looked at it and asked, Is there a lot of such realistic tasks recently? "Well, quite a lot, in the days when you and the fat man entered the story world, many senior audiences and even seniors from all over the world have received many realistic tasks." "Call........." The fat mans face showed a sudden realization of the color. "Whether it will be the broadcast intends to shift the position, and then deliberately relax the suppression of those things so that they can toss themselves and then take the listeners hand Is the stability factor solved without leaving the trouble?" "The reason why the boss of Liang was not sent a train ticket to stay in this world, but also a final piece left by the broadcaster to solve those leftovers. In the event of problems and situations that are difficult for senior audiences to deal with, let Liang Boss take shots. What? Although Liang Bo is embarrassed, it should not be a problem to solve these things. Su Bai guessed. After reading it, I didnt say anything, but it seems that he also thought about it. The radio has to move. It may be two years. Now it is starting to clean up the audience and listening to the audience. The power of the world solves some of the world''s civilizations that do not conform to this plane civilization, at least logically. "Since all of you are there, let us solve this problem together and complete the real task together to share the good feelings." Chen Guang said. "I haven''t finished yet." The fat man chose to refuse. Su Bai also indicated that he did not participate. Finally, Jie Jie and Chen Guang once again went to Leshan. In fact, the reason why Su Bai and the fat people do not participate is very simple. The broadcast is carrying out the plan to destroy the audience. These heresy are also the targets of broadcast destruction. Everyone is a little bit sympathetic. Now, if I want to get some good news from the broadcast world, it doesn''t make sense to get some preferential treatment in the story world. When I can''t prove it, I can''t escape the end of being treated as garbage. According to Su Bai''s personality, he still I am too lazy to go to the radio to sell my life. If I change to the previous one, I might have completed this task together. The fat man is because the funeral over there is not over yet. Since the big Buddha has Chenguang and Jieyu on it, Su Bai followed the fat man back to his little family. After the funeral was over, it was already late at night. The fat man had a few small dishes and some small wines and Su Bai. The small table stool is sitting on the river and eating and drinking. "Actually, even if I don''t have anything to do with my little tricks, I don''t think I''m too lazy to go with them to do ghost real tasks." The fat man pressed a white wine and picked up a piece of tea and sent it into his mouth and chewed. "The two People are not yet entering a new type of story world, so the feeling is not deep. The awareness of broadcasting is really changing." "Almost, garbage is difficult to rub." Su Bai does not like drinking very much, but also cope with fat people. It can be seen that the death of Xiao Yan is relatively large for the fat man. At least, Su Bai rarely sees the fat emotions so low. . At this time, a large flash of light flashed across the river''s big Buddha. The huge body of the Buddha seemed to have swayed again, but this time the big Buddha failed to move and was finally suppressed. After the two senior audiences of Chenguang and Jieyu had made sufficient preparations, it was really difficult for this big Buddha to make a sudden attack like the daytime, and the daytime white and fat people also caused a great consumption of the big Buddha. "Da Bai, you said, Alexander had taught the broadcast consciousness to ''play'', so today''s broadcast consciousness chooses self-destruction and let your aunt replace it as the broadcast consciousness of the next big world. So what is the first emperor here? Is it really arrogant to take the Qin army with the squad of the police who have been sent over? "What do you think?" Su Bai asked. "Oh, I think that although Alexander the Great was defeated first, he finally let this broadcast consciousness kill himself. To a certain extent, it is also a revenge. If the Emperor really only led the battle of the Qin army, it would be awkward." Its cool, but you and I know that the broadcaster can constantly train big-level audiences to invest in the battlefield, so the first emperor is just like the jealousy, but it doesnt make sense, and the rest is left. Still empty." "I don''t know, but you remember, on the day of the broadcast incident, Su Yuhang went to Greece and walked a palace. Liu Mengyu went to Shaanxi and circled all the Qin army battle spirits there. They could not be targeted because They are about to become the next generation of broadcasting awareness, perhaps by unplugging nails that may be bad for them in advance. The two places should be the backs of the two great emperors. Su Bai analyzed. There was a sudden roar of soul level on the side of the Buddha. A shadow surrounded by black air was forced by the Chen Guang and Jie Jie to force it out from the Buddha. At the same time, the purple light that flashed on the shadow should be Chen Guang and Jie Yu. Arranged forbidden. It seems that the shadow is no way to break free. "Your relatives, don''t send it?" The fat man snarled. Su Bai shook his head in disdain. He didn''t want to participate in this matter, but he was too lazy to take care of this matter. It was going to rain and the lady had to marry. The two men who solved the problem and even Chen Guang knew that the current situation was still doing for the radio. Realistic missions can be regarded as a kind of helpless choice. Su Bai will not look at what the other party may be with the zombies to help the guy. In the final analysis, All this is life. "The father gives the child a death, Shangan replenishes! Hey, who is waiting, and dare to harm the orphan!" The shadow began to roar wildly! "hiss" Su Bai, who was drinking small wine and eating small dishes over there, looked at the fat man, and the two almost took a cold breath at the same time. ........................ PS: "Historical Records, Volume Eighty-seven, Li Si Lie Chuan twenty-seventh": [... Fusu is a human being, that is, obscurity: "The father gives the child to die, Shangan reclaims!" Qin Shihuang died on the way to the South Tour. The **** Zhao Gaojiao set up Huhai as the emperor, and he gave it to the monks and the Fusui on the Great Wall. He was persuaded to help the Soviets to go back and ask the emperor to see if it was true. Fusu said that since the father gave me death, I can only choose to die, how can I go there to ask again, this is not the truth of the son and son. Then he committed suicide. Xiaolong press. v2 Chapter 890： Emperor Su Bai stood up with the fat man. There seemed to be some accidents over there. Of course, the accident did not mean that the shadow broke free from the shackles of Chen and Chen Guang. After all, Jie Xiao and Chen Guang prepared a small half of the day, the Buddha. In the daytime, the consumption of Su Bai and the fat man is huge, so it is still unsolving that they completely control the situation. However, the sentence that the shadow has just shouted seems to be a "self-reporting door" to a certain extent. If this black shadow is really the grandson of the first emperor, it would be interesting. However, Jie Jie and Chen Guang did not seem to care too much about this. They continued to gather their own fishing nets like fishermen and continued to strangle the shadow. "Don''t go see?" asked the fat man standing on the shore. "If he is really a Fusu, it will be useless if it can be killed." Su Bai''s face is very calm, it seems that he does not intend to shoot, even the idea of ??going close to see it, just The reaction and surprise are just because I was talking about the emperor before the fat man, and now the behavior is more rational. At the beginning, Alexander and the First Emperor were the two people in the world who were doing things right with the broadcast. Alexander taught the broadcast "play" with his death, which led to the end of the self-improvement of the self-consciousness of the broadcast consciousness after two thousand years. Now, the Fusu son who was supposed to be killed in history has suddenly appeared in the Leshan Giant Buddha, and seems to be predicting something. According to the history books, when the Emperor of the First Emperor died, the Dagongzi Fusu was stationed at the Great Wall border with the general Mengqi and beat the Xiongnu. After that, Zhao Gao gave a slap in the face and let the monk and Fusu make their own decisions. The obscured brother Meng Yi was imprisoned by Hu Hai. Killing, Montessori is regarded as the hard-core gate of Qin State. Since then, it has been greatly hurt, and the 300,000-large Qinbian army that was originally brought by Mengzi was also dropped. The army finally withdrew and participated in the Battle of Julu. The war was born with the idiom of "breaking the boat and sinking the boat", Chu Bawang won, and the final essence of Qin Jun was basically burned. Many people will ask questions. Why did the blind man who was holding the heavy army and the big son Fusu really ruined so foolishly? It is necessary to know that the Chen Sheng Wu Guang uprising was also used to launch the masses under the banner of Fusu, which means The prestige of Fusu in the hearts of the people is very high. It is unreasonable that some soldiers and others are expected to suffer death. In the end, it can only be attributed to the loyalty of Fusu and Mengyu, and Mengyi, as the closest minister of the First Emperor, can get a prisoners end when he is on a tour. Its solution. "It seems that the death of those people is really not that simple." The fat man took a half bottle of white wine and drank a big mouth. "Grandma''s bear, look first, if this helper is so fart Now, we are not so excited, which means that even the layout of the emperor seems to be a joke now." When I heard the fat man say this, Su Bai was surprised. "What are you looking forward to?" "What are you looking forward to?" The fat man''s eyes are a bit reddish. At this time, I don''t know whether it is a temperament or a drunkenness. "If the emperor finally had a backhand and it worked, then for us, it would be It is the choice of which kind of death to let yourself not feel guilty." The broadcast is going to destroy the audience. The next train that Lichee said is actually unknown, but all the listeners seem to have a countdown on their heads, and if the two thousand years of the Eastern Emperor really set aside means to prepare to launch at this moment. If the horizontal and vertical are a dead one, which one is more vigorous and less awkward, it seems to be a good choice. However, the latter will undoubtedly be more tragic and strong. After all, more than two thousand years ago, when the worlds plane was the most powerful, the First Emperors 100,000 individual strength was no less than that of the senior audience. Under the support of the next, now two thousand years later, this world plane was reborn into a medium-sized scientific and technological civilization by broadcasting, and it is really difficult for the original losers to have any effect after two thousand years. How much confidence in it. "Actually, have you ever thought that the two great East and West emperors, they may have joined forces, and they will put the real decisive battle in the present two thousand years instead of in their time." The fingers gently rubbed the pine branches in front of them, and continued slowly. "Otherwise, it is difficult for you to explain the broadcast because you learned to ''play'' so there is a self-terminating choice, which is prompted by Alexander, and now, when broadcasting When I was already moving to prepare to clean up all the hidden dangers, Dagongzi Fusu suddenly came out of the Leshan Giant Buddha. Is this really just a coincidence?" "And what your aunt took away from the East and West before leaving, as if they were guarding something." Fat added. Su Baiyu went down and sent his hand into the cold river and looked at his reflection in the river. "In the final analysis, I still have to look at the big son to help the Soviet Union. In the end, there are a few pounds." "Not optimistic, look at the situation there and feel that the shadow is going to be a fart." The fat man screamed, "I really don''t go out? Or let Chen Guang and Jie Jie look at the faces of both of us." Let''s kill again, let us hear that the big man can talk and speak." "No need, if he can''t even protect himself, we will listen to him and say more than just increase the troubles." Su Bai was half-squatting in the same place. "It is like a temple. When visitors go to pay homage, if Seeing that the temple is worn out or that the monks inside are all yellow and thin, you can go straight out and leave. The Buddha in this temple is obviously not good, because those Buddhists in the temple can''t feed them." "It''s really the truth." The fat man took a cellar and looked at Su Bai, who was still beside the river, and asked inexplicably. "Dabai, what are you doing? Playing with water?" "This water is a bit too cold." Su Bai took his hand out and licked it. A sigh of anger rose from his palm position. "Under the water, there is a problem." .................. The fat man who drinks alcohol on the shore and Su Bai can hear the shadow of the black shadow. It is also clear that the light and the solution to the black shadow are clear here, but thousands of people, they have already shot, then two The person will continue to keep the state of this shot tacitly, regardless of whether the black shadow is Fusu, if he is really Fusu, if it is so weak, then it is still dead, let yourself It is a reward for the two to brush the sensibility on the radio side to get a more favorable breakthrough condition. The living method of earning a living is to do whatever it takes. A strip of purple silk continually volleys out from the untwisting palms, and a net is constantly weaving on the shadows, and the moonlight in Chen Guangs eyebrows also releases the sacred breath to the shadows. Suppress and weaken; Until now, the struggle of the shadows has begun to become weaker and weaker, and it will take a long time to completely disappear. While doing this, Jie Jie also noticed the location of Su Bai and the fat man there. The two people have not yet come over and still have no intention of intervening. They are thinking about what they are trying to solve. get. But, sorry! Unraveling the left eye again, the gray light, a spiritual chain directly smashed out, this is to give this black shadow a fatal blow! "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" Suddenly there were three tremors under the river, and three extremely strong sighs rushed out. The three suffocating forces have reached the level of distorted space. Chen Guang''s face was condensed, and the moon wheel was blessed. The body shape retreated quickly, but it was still rubbed by the suffocating air. The whole person flew out and broke into the water. The spirit chain that had been hitting the black shadow had to be withdrawn in front of himself but the chain was broken when the suffocating rushed. The body of the dispelling was not dominant in the senior audience. This time it was direct. Was overturned, but at this juncture, a protective mirror appeared in the unwrapped chest position to offset the suffocating part, which made the unspoken body not just shredded, but fell on the shore of Leshan The body is also bloody, especially the chest position, a huge wound from the lower jaw position to the lower abdomen position is even more shocking! Three scorpions released from the bottom of the river, two of which immediately smashed Chenguang and Jieyu, and the third was directly immersed in the shadows. The silk on the shadows and the ban were dissipated in an instant. At this moment, it has been a lot of solidification. If it can only be regarded as a black mist before, at least it can be seen that it is a personal shape, and its breath has also increased a lot after the integration of the suffocating gas. The decadence of the combination of suppression. The next moment, the shadow of the shadows sweeps around in a very hegemonic way. In this area, it is really worthy of his attention, that is, four people. Two of them were just about to kill him. The result is now being shot by him, and two more. Then stand there. The shadow of the shadow casts on the side of the Sun Island. Along with it, there is also a heavy pressure. The emperor claimed to be the emperor beyond the meaning of the Three Emperors and Five Emperors. This, if not a deviation in history, he should have been the real Qin II, that is, in the history of China. The second orthodox emperor. "Is this the emperor?" In the face of this majestic pressure, Su Bai said to himself. The fat man who was standing at the side of Su Bai and making his mind to watch the movie like Su Bai suddenly threw the bottle in his hand on the ground. "Hey..." The bottle fell and shattered, and the fat mans already drunken face burst into tears and burst into tears: "Da Gongzi, I am Daqin, I am dead, oh..............." Su Bais mouth consciously pumped and forced the urge to break into the river. Solution: Xiebing, I am curious as to how many people have been reading wrong all the time. v3 Chapter 1： Tomorrow The work seems to have become normal again. This point is so sleepy that the eyelids are almost unable to open. This point has only just woken up a while.........The second is more owed today, tomorrow, everyone, good night, no panic, hug Dragon! v3 Chapter 891： Emperor II VS broadcast second generation (on) Cover your eyes, not terrible, because you still have ears, you can listen; Its not terrible to hold your ears, because you still have hands, you can touch them; Its not terrible to tie your hand, because you still have a sense of smell, you can smell it; But when your heart is blocked, all the previous conditions and follow-up have become a completely meaningless thing, such as Leshan at this time, whether it is the daytime Buddha suddenly got up and "turned the river" or the night Leshan The "ghosts and wolverines" that were constantly coming from all of them did not affect the city at all. People only think that there was a hurricane in the daytime. The overturning of the cruise ship on the river also caused a lot of damage to the big Buddha. The **** hurricane seemed to have another trend at night, and the "wind" from the window. For those who need to go to work the next day, it is so annoying. The fear of fear and substantiation can always be adapted, but for the vast majority of the audience, what they feel is the biggest fear that they see, not the ups and downs in the story world. It is not the dazzling of the micro-shops, but the ending that can be forgotten collectively even if it is erased in a city. It is the kind of picture that even the closest people will calmly accept after death. Your life, your life, when you become an audience, have been completely stripped out and completely isolated from you in the past. On the wound, there is still blood flowing, and the untied lips are a little dry. In the past, if it wasnt for the bosss shelter, he might have been separated by two, and the best situation at that time. It is also possible to save one''s own soul, but the suffocation of the suffocation has really made him a bit shocking. He himself is not confident that he can successfully detach his soul in the immediate environment. The surface of the river is floating and heavy, and the body of Chenguang is still covered by a layer of moonlight, but the pores of the whole body are overflowing with blood at this time. This looks like it is really embarrassing. Its not that after the last batch of trains left by train, what kind of people are the top people in the pyramid in the world? The reality is really so fickle and easy to carry irony. The fat man is still crying, and the attitude of the old Qin Dynasty is small. What, I am clear, oh no, my Daqin has already died? Su Bai can even hear some fatal mistakes from the fat man. This kind of fat-free thing is not enough in the half-drinks, even if the fat man still has a bottle of wine and talks about his choice by the wine. I dont have any pockets. Su Bai certainly knows what the fat man wants. It is nothing more than the word "interest". Just as Pu Yi was driven out of the palace, there will be a lot of people in the house to visit the house where Pu Yi lives. How much loyalty and conviction they have for Daqing, but because of the many cultural relics and paintings that Pu Yi brought out when he went out of the palace, so there was a lot of money in his hands. They came to pay homage, and Pu Yi satisfies the illusory satisfaction of himself or the ninety-five, and then waved his hand: watching. The black shadow does not seem to be going to pursue the solution and Chen Guang. Even if these two people seem to have lost most of the resistance, this point, Su Bai can feel the other party''s goal... It seems to be myself. During the day when I took a cruise ship to the front of the Buddha, the Buddha suddenly changed. This is definitely not a coincidence. Su Bai does not believe in any coincidence. At this time, the air machine on the other side seems to have completely locked himself. The zombies on the other side are very strong, but the other side has no entity, which makes Su Bai somewhat confused, and at the same time, there is a strange guess in his mind. The other party is obviously an ideological existence, but actually relying on this ideology to make a zombie, to conceive a zombie, even if it has been a deadlocked Su Bai, can not understand this way, because this is too Its shocking. next moment, The black shadow appeared on the shore, and his body shape fell to a position that was only two meters away from Su Bai and the fat man. His figure was still floating in the water, but his reflection could not appear on the water. "Da Gongzi, Dagongzi, I can see you, I have hopes for the rejuvenation of the country, there is hope!!!!!!!!" The fat man is still crying next to him, he does not mind this performance, after all, he The price paid is nothing more than a box of gold scorpion throat moisturizing throat. "solitary" The black image is what I want to say, but it stops. He raises his hand. If the cyclone that the group condenses can be called a hand, "Lonely, you will take it down, and you will be allowed to enter the ranks." "Nani?" The fat man snorted and asked me to help me get the white? But the fat man did not hesitate to do anything, and now he gnawed his teeth: "Da Gongzi rest assured, for Daqin, I will not hesitate to die! Hey, Dagongzi wants to take you, you are not fast-handed?" The fat man is separated by a space, a purple thunder condenses in his palm, and immediately rises to the sound. I have to say that the fat man has become a master of the advanced audience since he became a dog in the last story world. Now, it is already the peak level of the advanced audience. The most important thing is that it becomes more and more relaxed when using Taoism. There are quite a few kinds of characters that used to be used in the past. Nowadays, its a slap in the air. Su Bai stood still in the same place, so he looked at the shadow in front of him. The other party said that he "takes" himself, not to kill himself. Obviously because he is useful to him, then where is he useful to him? Is it the identity of the Su Yuhang couple or their own zombie body? Su Bai thinks that the latter is more likely. If it is the former, it will be too much. If the first emperor at that time can deduct this step, how was he defeated by radio? The fat man''s magic curse was photographed directly, but it was not shot to Su Bai, but to the black shadow in front of him. He just screamed for Daqin and the loyal loyalty of the old man was once again shamelessly betrayed. There was a barrier in front of the black shadow. The fat spell of the fat man hit it on the top, causing the barrier to shake, but it did not really hurt the shadow itself. It seems that this shadow also came true after two thousand years. The guy has no sense of trust. Of course, the fat man did not really naively think that his performance just really touched each other, nothing more than idle and idle. When the fat man started, Su Bai also moved. At this time, he did not move. When did he move? Regardless of who he really is, even if he is really a big son to help the Soviet Union, even if he admire the first emperor, but if you want to sacrifice yourself for his sacrifice, Sorry, Free talk. "boom!" Su Bais body directly hit the past. The barrier that had been beaten by the fat thunder was directly crushed under the impact of Su Bai. Su Bai successfully approached the other side. At the same time, the whole body rolled and turned into the situation. A thin, thin hand stretched out from the shadow, and turned against Su Bai''s backhand. Su Bai felt that the zombie suffocation in his body was reversed at this time, the blood was retrograde, and the body nearly collapsed! "Roar!" A low sigh from the white throat, even if the blood is retrograde, but Su Bai still cut into the shadows heavily. In the end, the black shadow was directly hit by Su Bai, and he went 100 meters down the river. Su Bai is standing in the same place, but the whole body is constantly shaking, and the blood and blood power has an uncontrollable feeling at this time. "The body of the cockroach is prepared for being alone!" The sound was emitted from the shadows. For a time, from the bottom of the river, another sputum shot into the shadows, the shadows began to dissipate, and the thin shadows came out of the bones. The mans eyes are silver, with a royal arrogance and mystery. It is the blood of the royal family. It is the bloodline of the first generation of the orthodox emperor of China. From the point of view of the breath, it has the level of the zombie king. The sense of oppression formed by the two complements each other. asphyxia. "Hey, big white, it looks like it can''t be done." The fat man looked up and looked at the big man who had completely broken the front. "Can''t run away." Su Bai wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth. It is reasonable to say that when he switched to the zombie state, he did not see scarlet blood in his body, but just now, the other party successfully mobilized its blood and blood retrograde is equal to injury. The root of his own, "The three rivers are his own body. The monk of the Tang Dynasty cast a big Buddha to suppress him, but the seal has long been loosened with the millennium, and it was arrested from the Buddha before the solution When it comes out, it means giving him freedom again. These are all his calculations." Hearing this, the fat man was amazed, and immediately stunned: "In the ancient Leshan Sanjiang confluence, the Lancang River, the Qingyi River, the Dadu River and the Three Rivers gathered in the Lingyun Mountain. This Sanjiang is his body? No wonder there will be constant suffocation from underwater. Come out into his body, this cargo is equal to a BUG, ??hey, why should I say ''also''?" The fat man shook his head and continued. "Sanjiang is its root. Big white, you look at him. Let me try to see if I can separate it from Sanjiang by following the sturdy texture layout. Anyway, he can recover you. Can also recover, just right." After that, the fat man sat down on his knees and began to arrange the array. At the same time, he did not forget to encourage Su Bai: "Mo Pan, he is the second generation, you are the second generation, no one is who." "boom!" The position of Dagongzi suddenly shook, and then his figure appeared in front of Su Bai, and the momentum was not reduced, directly hitting Su Bai and slamming into Leshan. immediately, After ten seconds, Dagongzi was also flying out by Su Baiyu. Su Bai took the big son into the bottom of the water, but the next moment, Dagongzi appeared quickly. Next to the Buddha, two almost undead guys started a No beauty killing. Looking at the Su Bai who played there and came back, I was almost bitten by a blow to KO''s lips. Is the gap so big? But soon, Jie Jie realized it, because Su Bai is also the cause of zombies, so the most powerful suffocating qi of the Fusu Dagong had little effect on Su Bai. At this point, I felt a lot better in my heart, but he suddenly realized that his current state of mind seems to be getting closer and closer to his boss......... v3 Chapter 892： Emperor II VS broadcast second generation (middle) "Zhu Zu is my Qin pawn, but now I am committed, do you know?" Su Bais punch hit the chest of Fusu, and Fusus ankle was in the white belly of Su Bai. Two people flew out. "Ah" Su Baigan laughed. He understood why the Dagongzi was so interested in himself or his body. The ancient three-year turn was created by Xu Fugui from the Qin Bing refining method. In the eyes of Fusu, the Qin soldiers body is so thick that it is hard to imagine. This kind of body, in this era of more than two thousand years, is not a single one, but it is definitely a category that can be met. Therefore, Fusu intends to have his own body. In ancient times, this is called the death of the minister and the death minister, but Su Bai himself knows his own affairs. He can really have nothing to do with the generation of Qin Bing, but now he has become more closely related to broadcasting. Su Yuhang And Liu Meng will not be an accident, it will become the next generation of broadcasting consciousness, and they are the life they made with their own sperm eggs, at least from the DNA themselves are their sons. However, this one is really tired. The big man in front of him is not the most powerful opponent that Su Bai has ever encountered, but it is definitely the most difficult one, because he is not easily injured every time. He will have a sigh of relief from the bottom of the river below and into the body to help him repair the injury. Of course, it is estimated that the other party is the same feeling as himself. This is equivalent to the fact that the two blood troughs are so thick that it is hard to imagine that the attacking power is much smaller and the characters are standing there to cut each other. It is really easy to be aesthetically tired. "Society, dry, kun, turn!" Fusuna''s thin body did not rush again, but his hands smashed a very strange rune, which seemed to be summoning something, but in a few moments, his eyes flashed with angry flames. "The ancient soul of the soul, why not?" Su Bai realized that the other party had just summoned the terracotta warriors and horses of the Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum in Linyi, but the souls of the war were taken away when Liu Mengyu left. Fusu is now naturally unable to summon, and this is also his own mother. What I did last was good for myself, although her behavior was just for herself. "I don''t understand, you are stupid than doing what you are doing!" Su Bai is really incomprehensible. If you come out, you can make some things, such as when the broadcast is down again as before, stir up the ups and downs of the rules under the broadcast, then you can understand, yourself and others. I don''t mind being a spectator beating next to me and screaming: "Wow, good." But now that the big man has come out to the present, he only cares about the death of several senior listeners here. It seems that there is no other mind and planning. This makes Su Bai somewhat suspicious when the initial emperor let his eldest son die to seal the survival. Is it really just that "father loves the mountain" wants to keep his son''s life? In fact, there is no layout and backhand at all. This kind of gap is like you bought a ticket to go to see the "Avatar" results on the screen broadcast "Country Love." "presumptuous!" Fusus hands pressed down and seemed to be hesitant, because he found the person in front of him, he couldnt kill it for a short time at the present stage, and because of his physical constitution, his zombie suffocation was also lacking in effect. Even a bad one is to give the other side energy supplement. "Lonely understand, this world has changed. After the Qin army, the devil is the running dog, ridiculous, abandoning the pride of the Chinese people, for the forerunner, for the blood of the ancestors!" "........." Su Bai. Su Bai is understanding what Fusu said, but it is true that people are right. The radio entered the world from another world plane. The Macedonian Empire and the Daqin Empire were dispatched by the power of the nation and the broadcast. The batch of large-scale squadrons who came to fight died, which directly led to the collapse of the two empire of the East and the West. Nowadays, at least from the perspective of Fusu, he is indeed the identity of a puppet army and two devils. Even the good people are not counted. Those ordinary people who dont know anything can be regarded as good people. The Taiwanese Korean soldiers were the same when the devils invaded China. "Great white, I have found acupuncture points. I am now ready to cut his connection with Sanjiang. Hey, the two on the other side will come out to help if they don''t die." Sanjiang is a big ban. If he doesn''t want us to go, none of us can''t get away. Now it''s really not that you are dead or I am alive! The fat man on the shore screamed, his hands and fingers broke open instantly, and a line of blood flew out from his fingertips and landed on the ground. A map of Leshan Mountain was presented in the form of fat blood. "Leading!" The fat man sighed low in the sky, and a thundercloud appeared. He planned to use the power of the thunder to break the connection between Fusu and Sanjiang, which is equivalent to breaking the foundation of Fusu. The body that was almost hit by a blow of KO and the body that had been devastated at this time returned to the river, and at this time they naturally knew what they were going to do. Fusu looked at the fat man on the shore and looked at him still standing in front of him, exuding Su Bai, who made himself very familiar. There was a helpless color on his face. "Hey, Im so bully!" After the words, the hands of Fusu pressed down and jerked up. For a time, Sanjiang began to boil. This feeling made Su Bai seem to return to the front of Huangquan in the land of the testimony. immediately, Three stout bronze chains stretched out from under the river, with a scent of wildness, like three bronze dragons. Their sounds are not exaggerated! "The trough! This bronze!" The fat man who is leading the thunder suddenly could not sense the thunder of the sky. Looking up at the whole person, the bronze chain directly interrupted his connection with Tiandao. It is certainly not successful to make a small report, but the most important one. Yes, this bronze chain gives the fat man a feeling of deja vu. Suddenly, the lab under the lake in the fat mans mind, the door of the laboratory, is such a huge bronze! The lines on the chain are exactly the same as those on the door, and even... the same pattern as the bronze box. Bronze, speaking of the same material, but the above lines represent different meanings, just as the tool refers to a class of materials, but also divided into samurai swords, Nepalese sabers, etc. At this time, the bronze iron chain that appeared in the depths of the Sanjiang River is exactly the same as the bronze box and the bronze door. It is a variety! "Press him, Sanjiang can''t meet!" The fat man saw the form of the consequences and broke his eyebrows. A **** wooden sword flew out, and the fat man holding the wooden sword stabbed the sword tip into the air, forcing him to take a chain with his own strength. Another pair of Jie Jie and Chen Guang joined forces and involved an iron chain. The third chain is over the head of Su Bai. Even the fat man can see that the origin of this bronze chain is a bit strange, let alone the party of Su Bai. For a long time, the bronze box is a nightmare of Su Bai, and at the same time represents himself and another. Also known as the "Su Bai" tie, the bronze chain that appears at this time, its texture, is exactly the same as the bronze box. What exactly is going on? Although countless thoughts in my heart are repeatedly flashing, Su Bai still subconsciously spreads his hands and intends to control the chain of his head. "The pearl of the rice grain dares to compete with the moon!" There was a hoarse sigh in the throat of the Fusu, and the chain was reddish instantly, as if it had been burnt red, with a force that burned the soul and the soul. The fat man''s blood sword immediately trembled, and was instantly defeated by a spiritual force, and a peach-wood sword fell in front of the fat man, while the fat man was also crouched down and spit out a blood. Chen Guang and Jie Jie were both thrown out by a huge force, but when the two were ready to shoot again, they found that the target of the chain was not theirs. The other two chains that were originally controlled were all in the same place. The position is rolling down! The goal of Fusu is from beginning to end, it is Su Bai! Su Bai took out one hand and grabbed another chain, but there was a third one. He slammed on Su Bai with no scruples, but the expected Su Bai was not drawn. When it appeared, the chain made a low scream when it hit the body of Su Bai, and then the original essential chain was turned into a virtual shadow from Su Bai at this time. This feeling followed the projector. Going past the same. At the same time, the two iron chains that Su Bai was trying to squat were like vanity, and they were out of control of Su Bai. Three iron chains represent Sanjiang. More than a thousand years ago in the Tang Dynasty, Haitong monks discovered the anomalies and hidden things of Sanjiang. Therefore, they poured out the great Buddha and planned to permanently suppress Sanjiang. Now, I dont know the identity of Haitong. It is an ancient metaphysical power. Of course, it may also be an audience. In ancient times, broadcasting may exist in other ways such as "flying pigeons" or "bamboo". The three chains that turned into virtual shadows blocked the surrounding area of ??Su Bai. Su Bai only felt like a stuck grasshopper, and could not break away. After all, these three chains represent Sanjiang, with Jiang Zhi Force to lock yourself, this is also an unimaginable big deal. Fusu''s figure appeared in front of Su Bai, one hand held Su Bai''s forehead, his body was shaking, it seems that manipulating these three chains is also a great consumption for him, but fortunately I will get the most suitable new body. After I get a new body, I can... "You will be disappointed." Even the Su Bai face that was temporarily trapped is still normal, because he knows what Fusu wants to do, and because of this, it seems so calm. "Don''t dare to die when he died." Fusu''s face suddenly changed. The skinny palm received a shocking result after touching Su Bai''s forehead. "You...you have no soul!" v3 Chapter 893： Emperor II VS broadcast second generation (below) Congenital zombies, not into the five elements, born from death, so there is no soul, so the heavens and the earth are full of people! However, Fusu did not expect that this person in front of him was actually a "natural" zombie body. How could this happen? A person who cultivated the Qin Bing refining technique is unlikely to be a zombie. This point is that Fusu is very clear and sure. He has also cultivated the foundation of this refining technique since he was a child. Therefore, he also confirmed himself. This person is the day after tomorrow, the zombies are stained with the zombies, and the zombies are the souls of the day after tomorrow. What kind of refinery in the pre-Qin period did not try anything? Its not a rare thing to refine a living person into a zombie. But this person, without a soul, means that the soul and the body are one and the same. If you want to take care of your body, follow the normal process to suppress the seal or simply kill the soul and then smash its body. Hezhe, he wants his body, but his soul is the flesh, and therefore, the people in front of him can not be defeated! If you win, the soul you enter will become the other''s nourishment, and you can''t control your body at all! Su Bais mouth showed a smile, and this is the reason he just had such a calm, come, You won, I let you win! next moment, Su Bais body began to tremble. He was trying to resist the **** of the chain, and Su Bai also clearly captured the three iron joints of Fusu. Its also very stubborn. So, its really hard to say whos dead. clear. "Lonely, look away." Fusu raised his head. At this time, his face calmed down and looked around. This side of the world was not the Daqin territory he was familiar with. The eye above the sky became the real master of the world. Now It seems to be exposed to the eyes of the eye, without any obscuration. However, he did not get the flesh he wanted, just like a gambler excitedly thought that he had the opportunity to follow up and win, but then he suffered an embarrassing situation in which he could not turn over. The three chains began to disappear from Su Bai''s body, and the Sanjiang water boiling below also calmed down. In the distance, the seriously injured fat man and others slowly stood up and watched the situation here. At the moment, the three seem to recognize a reality, that is, among the people, only Su Bai has the strength and the underlying power of the Daqin Gongzi. The rest of the people, even if they are knocking on the side, are somewhat reluctant. . When the ban disappeared, Su Bai fell down on the lake, his arms drooped, and he gasped heavily. At the same time, he kept refraining from the whispering thoughts in his mind, just now and this big son. During the battle, Su Bai absorbed a lot of nearby vitality. It is estimated that the person in charge of managing the Leshan Giant Buddha Scenic Area will be punished soon because of poor management. At this time, the vegetation greening of the scenic area has already died, as if it has already entered. Deep winter. "Orphan........................Its not there.........how are you missing........." Fusu stood in the same place, his mouth kept whispering, and it seemed a bit unconscious. The fat man came to the side of Su Bai with one hand on his chest, and Chen Guang and Jie Jie both came close. In the four people, the three others except Su Bai did not look very good. "Big white, this goods seems crazy? Just because I can''t satisfy the desire to take possession of your body?" The fat man said, "Well, you have to dedicate yourself to satisfy him, it looks weird." Su Bai ignored the fat words of the fat man, but looked at Chen Guang next to him: "Do you want to kill him?" Yes, solving him is the realistic task of Chen Guang, but now it seems that this task is difficult to complete, unless there are a few senior listeners to work together, otherwise it is really difficult, and Chen Guang can Hearing the meaning of Su Bais words, Su Bai seems to be unwilling to help him. According to the description of Fusu in the history book, it should be a person like "Zhou Yu". In that era, both morality and appearance can be regarded as absolute leaders, but now he is thin and thin. Its like a hemp, and its really awkward. Moreover, after realizing that he could not win Su Bai, he appeared to be... self-destructive. "Solution manager, I have been very curious before, why you will follow us to Sichuan." Su Bai suddenly asked the solution to the side. After a moment of dispelling, I immediately smiled and said, "I didn''t use what you mean. In fact, I didn''t do it either. I just wanted to come to Sichuan at the time, so I just walked with you." When the fat mans eyes turned, he immediately understood something from Su Bais discourse and asked: By then, when I entered the story world with Dabai, you went out for a while, where did you go? "Leshan." Since I was asked, there is no concealment. "But I just came to inquire about the situation. I didn''t intend to drag you in, and you wouldn''t think that I would use the guys to pull you down." Are you kidding?" Jie Jies answer was very sincere. Indeed, he really didnt need to take this kind of thing to destroy the relationship between him and Su Bai who couldnt easily build it. After the last temptation of the cemetery, the solution He continued to help Su Bai several times in a row, and he didn''t have to take off his pants and fart. "So, in fact, this task, I am just a hand to fight?" Chen Guang also heard something from the conversations of the people, it seems a bit stunned, "Oh..." On the far side of the shore, a middle-aged man in a black suit is slowly coming. His speed is not very fast. He walks step by step, but his body shape is constantly changing. In an instant, As if the entire lake is his figure. However, Fusu seems to have turned a blind eye to all of this, and even the smell of his body has shrunk at this time, as if he has given up all resistance and struggle. "Liang boss, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Su Bai greeted Liang Bo, who was only so busy. Before, Su Bai had doubted why the broadcast would not allow Liang Sen to receive the ticket. Of course, because he was "second generation", "exporting into the constitution" is absolutely nonsense. The biggest possibility is that the broadcast intentionally left a ticket. The most fearful of myself is also the most vocal to listen to his own words to facilitate the handling of some things. It is estimated that in the last two years, because the radio moved, it was necessary to deliberately shake off some of the dirty things in the house, and to do a thorough cleaning, so things that were previously neglected or too lazy to care may cause a head, so It is necessary to leave an amnesty to preside over the overall situation. Now look at the emergence of Liang Sen and Liang Sen''s layout of the Leshan stepping on the field in advance. It is almost certain that Liang Sen, who did not get the ticket, should have reached some unknown PY transactions with the radio. "Little detective, your progress has really surprised me. I don''t think it will take long for you to be at the same level as me." Liang Sen said with a smile. "Is it the same?" Su Bai said calmly. Obviously, Liang Boss should have watched a long time in the side, why did he not appear before he appeared? The reason is also very simple. Like himself, he is worried and doubting the timing of the emergence of the Daqin Gongzi and the possible chain reaction. After all, Liu Mengyu and Su Yuhang have a sword for 20 years, so that the radio has to be down for a while. Repair, the first emperor has a sword for two thousand years. But now, it seems that many worries and speculations are unnecessary. The appearance of this big son is not like a far-reaching piece of chess, but like an accident that neither side expected. Therefore, after confirming that it was safe enough, Liangs boss ended his own fire and went out. "Hey?" Liang Sen seemed to deliberately taste the word carefully, but he did not delay his business. When he approached Fusu, he reached for the neck of Fusu. Sanjiang immediately has a tendency to tumbling again, and the sound of the chain is also coming from the depths of the river. The scene of the Dagongzis instigating the Sanjiang bronze chain seems to be reappearing at this time. However, Liang Sen just stepped on the water on his left foot, and the swaying of Sanjiang was quiet at this moment. This detail makes Su Bai''s pupil shrink sharply. And Fusu was so stunned by Liang Sen, as if he had given up resistance and completely disarmed. "Some things are impossible to change. This is the rule, a rule that overrides the world. Under this big rule, we are like the ancient people who first saw the iceberg of the universe with a newly invented astronomical telescope. The same corner." Liang Sen is like talking to himself, and he is talking to someone around him, but he doesn''t know whether he is talking to the big man in his hand or to Su Bai who just said that he is awkward. "The traitor...the coward...the poor..." Fusu looked at Liang Sen, who dominated his life and death, with his cold and disdainful eyes. "I admit that you are very heroic and great. I also admit that I am humble, my embarrassment, but you really can''t win, whether it is two thousand years or two thousand years later, this is a fate, no need to struggle." Liang Boss raised Fusu and looked at the face of Fusu. He asked: "What are you hiding and crouching? The war of souls in the terracotta warriors and horses has long been taken away, and the ancient Macedonian palace in the west has also been removed from the world. More than two thousand years ago, the backhands and hidden things that you buried after your failure were excavated and destroyed by generations of listeners in the past two thousand years. and so, Today, your wake and appearance, even in the current era, nowadays in the post-broadcast period, it seems a bit awkward, you have no allies, no partners, even some of the previously arranged can help you Things have long since vanished. You are like a clown, a poor worm living in your own illusory fantasy, your empire, your father, what your generation has insisted on, there is no meaning at all, why bother? The fat man on the side took out the cigarette, bitten one for himself, and handed one to Su Bai, and the fat man did not give Chenguang a smoke in the concept that he could not bring a bad student. I ignited, taking a sip of my own injuries, the fat man said to the side: "Hey, can you tell your boss not to be quicker than to solve it? The more he said, the more he felt that he was like a traitorous pistol who seized a loyal and unyielding Eighth Route Army soldier. He still said that he would say that the unyielding warrior is a great East Asian co-prosperity..." v3 Chapter 894： cinema Most of the theater late night stalls will arrange some small-cost domestic spiritual films. Of course, the people watching the movie at this time are also very pitiful. A man wearing light blue short sleeves is sitting alone in the movie hall watching the movie. Its almost equivalent to being alone. At present, the domestic film review system is very strict. Other types of movies can still be slightly modified. But for a movie with a strange spirit, it is equivalent to suffocating seven inches. Since the rise of Hong Kong zombies in the last century, there have been very few Then there will be ghost films that will make people shine. The female host on the screen is a small fresh meat star who is always on fire, but the acting is exaggerated and helplessly like to keep telling the audience that she intends to pass the lens earlier to facilitate her return home. But the man was still enjoying the taste while eating popcorn, his eyes, his expression and his body language showed an expression of interest. A young summer-time worker in the theater also came in and sat down on one side to play with his mobile phone. His position is in the back of the customer, so don''t worry that the mobile phone lighting will cause customers to dislike. Not long ago, he just broke up with his girlfriend, and he couldnt say how sad it was. The younger one is talking about who is in love, but its a pity that she gave her a necklace when she gave her birthday, even if its a few thousand pieces, but for In terms of his income, it is also worth the pain. I boringly brushed Weibo, gently yawning, blinking, a little sleepy, the young man changed his comfortable posture and planned to squat for a while, the movie was only halfway, and there was still some time after work. Sleeping for a while, the young man felt his head suddenly sinking and dizzy, opened his eyes and touched his temple, but the whole person slammed, because the movie in front seemed a bit different. There is only one picture left on the screen, that is, a man wearing light blue short sleeves is sitting there eating popcorn, and the other side is an empty movie hall. Is there this picture in the movie? The young man still didn''t realize what was going on, just like a person just woke up a little confused, but the next moment, the cold wind that spread around him made him hit a spirit, and his mind suddenly became more awake, and then Looking back at the screen in front of him, his back was immediately scared of a cold sweat. "I am dreaming, I am dreaming!" The young man rushed out of the safe passage, but when he rushed out, his figure was suddenly stunned. Behind the door, not the corridor aisle of the theater, It is a ridiculous grave! .................. "Oh!" The door of the movie hall was pushed open, and Chu Zhao, who was wearing a police uniform, came in. He didn''t hurry to find a position to sit down, but looked at the man who was sitting alone and eating popcorn watching the movie. Immediately, he looked at the screen again; On the screen, a young man dressed in a uniform like a waiter was running wildly in a cemetery, sometimes fell to the ground but hurriedly climbed up. look, action, attitude, The details, etc., are impeccable, and this acting is absolutely perfect. Chu Zhao took off his own police cap and took the initiative to walk to the light blue short-sleeved man and sat down. "Do you eat?" The man handed the popcorn in his hand to Chu Zhao. Chu Zhao grabbed a hand and stuffed it into his mouth. The popcorn was a bit cold. Obviously, the people at night theaters did not make fresh hot popcorn and sold it for the rest of the day. "Good-looking?" The man asked Chu Zhao. "It''s pretty good, this acting is very realistic." Chu Zhao nodded, "very good sense of substitution." "Yeah, there are too few people who can calm down and play well now. Whether it''s on TV or in movies, there are brains and faces everywhere, but there are still a group of people who squint and like." "Everyone has something to do." Chu Zhaohe said. "No, no, at any time, no matter what era or when, people who have pits in this place still account for the majority." The man said that he pointed to his head. "So I am glad that no one in the country has a vote." Otherwise, how can I vote for the stupid ratio?" "............" Chu Zhao took a deep breath, and for a time did not know how to pick up this word, a few moments, Chu Zhao seems to be brewing an emotion, and then very seriously, "the film also saw, play also Play, it''s time to go where to go?" "Well, where to go, wherever you go." The man stood up and took the initiative to walk to the front screen. Chu Zhao stood up, he suddenly felt a bit unreal, because the other party promised too easy, this realistic task is completed? It seems that Chu Zhao, who is not aware of what is wrong, has taken out his mobile phone. The date on the touch screen looks a bit strange. If you take a closer look, these fonts and numbers are actually the opposite! Damn, Hey fucking! Chu Zhao looked up and looked at the screen in front of him. He saw the man on the screen and looked at himself with a smile. "You are looking for death yourself." Chu Zhao touched his pocket of clothes, but found that the instrument he had prepared was actually gone, and the clothes were broken, like paper paste. "Are you looking for this?" The mans voice on the screen is played through the sound in the movie theater. In the screen, the man holds a police uniform in his hand, as if he was deliberately demonstrating with Chu Zhao, with a very obvious disdain. "You, a person like you, can''t live a quarter of an hour in the ghost film I shot." "Snapped!" Suddenly, the lights in the theater were closed, as if someone had pulled the electric switch, the screen was also darkened in an instant. Chu Zhaozhi felt a whirlwind, as if he was sitting in a high-speed car. When this strong dizziness disappeared, Chu Zhao found himself sitting in the original position and his clothes came back. At the same time, there is a theater staff around him who fainted on the ground. At this time, the screen of the black screen slowly rises up with a dark red light, which is red and bloody. At the same time, a figure belonging to a man is slowly presented. However, the current atmosphere is no longer the kind of quiet and peaceful, but it is very strange. "I said it, please be careful." The body shape of the smoked child appeared from the side door. She held a dagger in her hand. Just now, she should have cut off the power supply before she would take Chu Zhao from the screen. Saved out. Chu Zhaos face is awkward. He knows that the smoker has taken on a realistic task just like himself. Now it can only show that the smoker has come to help herself after completing her own task. "Intentional." Chu Zhao replied. The smoker will cross the dagger in front of him and actively walk towards the screen, and at the same time signal Chu Zhao to stand on his other side. "I just want to make another movie, just a perfect movie." The black shadow on the screen said that he looked a bit painful and annoyed, perhaps because he realized that the woman who just appeared seems to be It''s hard to deal with. "But you shouldn''t kill anyone, even if you have nothing to do with a movie director, you want to use your life''s life to be your main movie supporting role. This will not work." The smoked face is stunned and fiercely The dagger pierced his shadow position, and at the same time he rushed into the vindictiveness. "Hey..............." The violent rubbing sound came from the shadow, and the shadow of the smoker suddenly grew and became very tall. "You, isn''t it the main supporting role in other people''s movies?" The voice of the voice carries an anger and a roar. "You could have been a normal ghost, but you are too smart. You know, your ending today is caused by the sentence you just had." The mouth of the smoker showed a taunting color. "Otherwise, If you kill innocents, maybe we will not come to you." "Stars, gather!" Chu Zhao, who took out a cluster of arrows from his pocket, pierced his tip into his palm, and the arrow that was stained with blood turned into a stream of light and flew directly out. "puff!" The arrow pierced the shadow, and the special attribute power attached to the arrow also destroyed the shadow. The shadow was painfully splayed, but the position of the smoker was between the two avatars, completely preventing the finishing of the tail. They echoed each other, which made him very uncomfortable, and very wrong, and of course, the price he paid for the failure of the sneak attack on the smoked child! In this way, they were deadlocked and consumed each other for about ten minutes. In the end, the shadows that had been worn three times by Chu Zhaos arrow couldnt hold back. The shadow split and there was a burst of blowing bubbles in the movie hall. Then, it was a stench of scent. In the seats of the cinema, there are no more than 30 people. These people are old and young, there are men and women, but they are all dead, and the most serious rot of the body is full of flesh and blood. Chu Zhao put the arrow away and looked at the scene in front of him. He shook his head. In the real world, the case that the police received was often only the tip of the iceberg. It was the case of such abnormal disappearance and death. It is also difficult to be discovered by the police. It is not known whether it is the influence of broadcasting or whether these ghosts can consciously do not leak. The smoked child disregarded the corpse of the body and sat down in an empty position. Then the mouth of the mouth overflowed with a blood. She was injured and rushed over to help Chu Zhao. Now the injury is even more serious. Chu Zhao walked to the smoker and handed it a wet towel. The smoker took the wipes and rubbed his mouth. "Before, compared with Su Bai, I am better than him. Now, compared with you, it is better than nothing. I can see myself, and I dont have to blame myself. If I hang up, I will choose me before I bury it." There is a cemetery." Chu Zhao is very free and easy. "Recently, something is wrong. Too many people have received real-life tasks." Smoked a little worried and said, "Broadcast, how do you feel like cleaning up?" v3 Chapter 895： This is the country that you have laid for you. Ye Po Po chicken, slightly sturdy roof, small square table, diners are sitting on the small bench, perhaps, sitting in the bright and bright hall, so that you can find the feeling of most people when you are young. . The fat man is there to eat a lot of people, Chen Guang and Jie Jie are also eating slowly one by one, only Su Bai is sitting there, his face is a bit gloomy, it is not because Su Bai is not used to this, but because he is now in his mind There are still a lot of messy voices, although it is not enough to affect the clearing of his Lingtai, but it has always been such a thing that people are not so comfortable. Since the success of the ancient two-year practice, I have not tried to make a tentative confrontation with Chen Ru. This time, it is the second time. Every time the side effects of the nearby environment are absorbed, Su Bai is very uncomfortable. The second time, "the drug has not disappeared," this time, "adding new sputum", so that Su Bai has no appetite for eating now. Liang Bo seems to have to go to other places, it looks very busy, and right, now that there is no accident in the world, there is only one big man left, unless there is such a wonderful thing in the Western audience circle, but this The probability is really small. Before leaving, Liang Boss made a long-term "teaching" and "opening" on Fusu in the position of a government official of Wang Puppet government. Fusu maintained a firm party spirit and was unmoved, but in the end, Liang Bo did not execute. The final "shooting", but after cutting off the connection between Fusu and Sanjiang, Fusu was completely interrupted by the broken body, and even the soul was heavy, and then sealed in a ring. And this ring is now worn on the fingers of Jieyu. After all, the time to solve the next story world is very close. Since the last time the broadcast was down, Su Bai and the fat man are the first to experience the new one. A group of people in the story world, the monk and the Buddha are now estimated to be in the world of the story, then the next batch, it is the turn to solve. Therefore, it is not so much that Liang Bos long story is to persuade Fusu. Its better to open up his own solution and strengthen his determination to be a second devil. Its just that Jiangshans nature is difficult to change. In the end, Liangs boss still has no Dare to die, I will put Fusu here. His meaning is very simple. Let the next step into the story world bring Fusu to the story world and hand it over to the radio to solve it. To be honest, the four people who are eating pheasants here, including Jie Jie, do not understand what Liang Bo is afraid of. From the appearance of Fusu and the ending of the game, it can be seen that the first emperor was finally the generation. Could it be said that Liang Bo is still worried that the radio may be turned over and he may be accounted for in the autumn, so he dare not let go of his hand to keep the opportunity of "sincerely anyway"? "I haven''t eaten this authentic taste for a long time, enjoyable, boss, come back with an egg fried rice and a cold powder." The fat man shouted. "To be." The boss should sing. "Hey, Dabai, are you still having a big problem now?" the fat man asked with some concern. Su Bai shook his head. "The big problem is not." "Well, wait for my injury to recover and then help you clean it up. Now several people are injured, it is really inconvenient." After that, the fat man glanced at the ring in his hand, if he thought, "also I remember that jade wishful, the original Qin Guo Princess remnant was sealed there, huh, huh, before I thought it was the original defeat of the Princess Qin Princess had to retreat in the jade, now it seems not so Simple. Is it that the audience of our audience hundreds of years ago or even thousands of years ago have found the princess remnant, but made a choice similar to today''s Liang Boss, and finally chose to seal instead of killing? "Oh, it seems that the audiences of the past and the present are all sceptical, while they are determined to protect the orphans of the martyrs while they are determined to be traitors." Jie said and drank the tea. "I just watched the audience forum. The complexity of the recent realistic mission is shocking. It is four or five times as many as before." Chen Guang said. "The radio is still a bit of a conscience. I remember to clean the house before moving." The fat man ate another bunch of chicken feet, and he took a picture of his belly with satisfaction. "Big white, the ritual on my side is done, go back. Let''s solve the manager, are you going with us or are you going back to Shanghai?" "No harassment, I am going back to Shanghai, there are still some things to deal with there." Jie said. Everyone parted ways here. Chen Guang and Jie Jie went back to Chengdu together. Jie Jie was going to fly back to Shanghai from Chengdu. Su Bai was sitting in the fat car, but the fat man turned a corner after driving Leshan. In the afternoon, I returned to Leshan. In this regard, Su Bai did not feel surprised. Although the Fusu Dagongzi was taken away, the Sanjiang and the three bronze chains remained there, and the fat man saw the hunter and the almost sickly collection. May have let go of these. Maybe those things are not very attractive for Jie Jie and Chen Guang, but for those who have contacted the fat bronzes, they are absolutely impossible. The car opened to the scenic spot again. The scenic spot has been closed today. There was a tornado here yesterday. Now the scenic spot is preparing to be repaired. At the same time, the province and the country will immediately send a team of experts to make up and maintain the damaged place of the Buddha. "Big white, remember the lab I told you?" The fat man stretched out his hand and shook his ash. "Maybe, you were born in that laboratory." "Impossible, I was surrogate, and I remember very clearly that the woman who gave birth to me was born in the hospital. I was born and was washed by Su Yuhang under the faucet in the hospital bathroom. It is estimated that they must set me up as an environment that grows and grows in a ''normal person'' position, otherwise they don''t have to deliberately instill those memories. "This is the difference between deliberate and unintentional." The fat man smiled and said, "Its like you saved the firemans son. You saved him. There is no purpose. You dont know him, so He shouldn''t be an audience in the end, but if the old firefighter saved his son, then the guy could basically conclude that he would become an audience soon if he didn''t die. If your birth is too deliberate, then according to the rules of broadcasting, you will not be accepted as an audience in the future. After all, broadcast awareness and broadcast rules are two distinct concepts. The two stayed in the car for a while, and the fat man determined through some of his network that he had already taken the plane to Shanghai and confirmed that Chenguang had already appeared in the Chengdu area, and then he got off the car and began to arrange a small array. "In fact, I don''t have to be so careful. I believe that both the solution and the Chenguang probably guessed that I will return with you." The fat man continued to live there, and Su Bai leaned against the window and smoked. "Be careful, they are worried about your strength. I know from my heart that even if something can be found below, as long as you are here, they cant take it. Grandma''s, really have the strength to speak, but unfortunately, I really climbed up to this level of fat, I have not had time to install the forced broadcast and began to prepare to destroy the soil I forced. "This is life. In the past, the gangs estimated that they were more or less fearful. Because after the testimony, they will probably receive train tickets to go to the place to use the cannon fodder. Now we are forced to testify as soon as possible. Otherwise, even if there is no chance of being a cannon fodder, it will have to be disposed of. To blame us, we are just right at this moment. If the world can still be strong for seven or eight years, then we may still follow the normal process slowly. Going that step, but it seems that the world has no resistance." "No, its right." The fat man scratched his head and asked, "I have always had a problem in my heart, I cant figure it out." "Say." "How long does it take to broadcast the world? If you follow the history books, Alexander is a hundred years older than the first emperor. That is to say, when the broadcast invaded our world, it started from the west, and then passed about 100. In the year, the radio began to invade the East... Then the emperor was unified Huaxia in 221 BC. In 207 BC, the child surrendered to Liu Bang and died. That is to say, Daqin was strong enough to finish playing in less than 20 years? He is not known. There are 100,000 senior listeners who have the strength of the audience, so they dont fight? The Alexandria left the army to teach the broadcast consciousness to play the game. The emperor should have no such play. It is reasonable to say that it should last longer than the West. . Moreover, the world plane broadcasted a batch of large-scale audiences to consume and spent almost two thousand years. This means that the world is much lower than that of the world. Not right, it doesn''t make sense. "I have some questions before." Su Bai replied, "But I don''t think that broadcasting has falsified history, at least for the years, it should not be tampering." "Oh, let''s go down and look at the bronze chain. God blesses, no taboos, open!" There was a line in the position of the fat man''s foot. The fat man took the initiative and Su Bai also crossed the line. A line of separation, but because of the different pictures, the river in front of Su Bai is no longer composed of water, but by a huge white fog, this state is a bit like looking at the sky, this method is also inherited At the time when Datun was in control of the water, it was said that when Dagu was in control of water, he used this array method to explore the drainage of waterways. "This is a vein, it is light and invisible. If it is a dragon vein, it can be seen more clearly, and it is golden." The fat man explained next to it, "Look, there is an iron chain." At this moment, a huge bronze chain floats in the white mist, looming, like a crouching beast, ready to violently eat. Su Bais brow wrinkled and stretched his finger to the underside of the chain. There is a shadow under the chain. What is below? "I can''t see it clearly, but it seems to be moving neatly. It looks a bit like a sinister soldier." The fat man guessed. "No, there is a problem!" Su Bai suddenly remembered something. In his mind, Liang Seng immediately appeared on the water surface when he grabbed Fusu. "I thought Liang Sen was suppressing." The three chains, but things are not that simple, and Liang Sen seems to be planning to kill Fusu at the beginning. The scene where he watched it for so long is to confirm that the appearance of Fusu has not had much influence, so he came out to prepare. I shot, but in the end he just lifted Fusu and said that a bunch of plausible nonsense results only sealed Fusu........." "Is he not jealous?" the fat man asked. "Yes, he is embarrassed, but what makes him suddenly squat down is not the illusory unknown and the possible revenge. Liang Bo may be able to ''see'' what he saw at the time!" "What?" "You didn''t find out that Fusu was caught too calm by the boss of Liang. Is it too calm for a person who has been sealed for more than two thousand years? If it is so easy to give up, the self-consciousness has already disappeared in the seal, so At that time, Fusu may not give up, but really disdain, he concluded that the boss of Liang did not dare to kill him at that time, he still snuggled!" .................. At this point, on the plane, Jie Jie changed a pair of slippers with the help of the flight attendant, and picked up a newspaper to watch. When the plane took off, he put down the newspaper and looked at the porthole, overlooking the bottom. The earth, muttering to himself: "This is supposed to be the father of the emperor... v3 Chapter 896： Emei Before the fat man, he just arranged a simple array method. He could only look at it from a far distance. It was really impossible to see what was under the chain. Therefore, after the two people exited the formation, the fat man planned to have more. Take some time to re-arrange a formation. Even, he plans to use his newly-arranged array to open a gap with the water system in front of him. After all, it is clearer to look at it through the telescope. Its just that the arrangement of this array is a bit long. After all, the fat man has to make a coordinated analysis of the Sanjiang water system and the location of the bronze chain in front of him. It takes about two days. Su Bai did not sit next to the fat man and waited. He needed to find a quiet place to dissolve the murmurs that were still faint in his mind. It was not far from Mount Emei. The fat man has nothing to complain about and is not balanced. Nowadays, the fat man is almost obsessed with the research of the law and the research of the Tao. It is like the poor students in the school. If the gun is pointing at their head, it is not good. When learning to shoot, it is estimated that except for a few people whose IQs are flawed, most people will not go anywhere. Say goodbye to the fat man, Su Bai went to the Leshan high-speed railway station to buy a nearby station ticket. Ten minutes later, the high-speed train arrived at the Emeishan station from Leshan Station. Nowadays, this kind of packaged travel is really convenient, such as tourists. After watching the terracotta warriors and horses in Xi''an, they can take a high-speed train for half an hour to go to Huayin to climb Huashan. The advancement of science and technology has indeed changed people''s lives, but Su Bai feels that it has nothing to do with himself. After all, the time left for himself to stay in this world is really not much. In the end, it may be to leave here, or Die. Moreover, the convenience of technology seems to be hard to match the era when human beings can step on the cloud to fight the dragon two thousand years ago. If you compare it according to the pure magnitude, that era is the real Gaowu era. And the world at the moment is a bit like a deformed child who was deliberately castrated after being broadcast. Now think about it, Su Bai used to think that Newton had turned to study theology after he was a year old. Is there a possibility that the master of the science of the wonders of the heavens felt what it was, perhaps, in two hundred years or even another thousand? Years later, human science and technology have progressed to truly explore the universe. They may find that the space outside the Earth is actually a barrier at infinity or a scam. It is similar to the movie "The World of Truman". It is only that Chumen''s World is imprisoned by Chumen alone. Here, it is imprisoned to deceive a group of people and even a plane. Su Bai does not think that he is a thinker, because his life rhythm makes him unable to do anything more sentimental. In fact, if the audience can retire, each of them can become a great thinker. If the literary qualities are better, go When a writer is more than enough, as long as he writes his own audience experience, it is definitely not inferior to the Harry Potter masterpiece. When I got off the train station, I was dragged by his old man with a beard and his old man. The old man was very excited because the young man didn''t even talk about the price, which means he can call higher when he gets to the place. This kind of situation exists in any scenic spot. After all, many local people living near the scenic spot used to rely on mountains to eat water and eat water. Nowadays, they rely on tourists. In fact, Su Bai should talk about price on weekdays. I am used to substituting myself into the role of ordinary people in real life, but the problem is that Su Bais head is a bit uncomfortable now, so all steps can be simple and simple. Therefore, when the old car came to the place, looking back, I found that the big fat sheep in the rear seat was gone, and the old man immediately scared a cold sweat, knowing that his car was locked after it was started. ............ Su Bai didn''t care much about how much he had brought to the old man. He didn''t care. He took the stage and walked about two miles and then went to the cableway. It was just a long queue at the cableway. The car money has escaped, and Su Bai does not care about inserting a team. This is actually like opening a cheats to play games, it is easy to lose the sense of gaming experience, so that your life in the real world becomes uninteresting, so the higher the strength of most listeners, the more low-key in the real world. After sitting on the cable car to the top, Su Bai did not go to the Golden Summit, but a person walked down the cliff under the steps. Although Emei Mountain was developed by commercials for tourists, the vast majority of the location of this mountain is still Inaccessible, Su Bai chose to sit down in a hollow position. Below, it is because of the white mist created by the recent rainy weather, the straight cliff in front, it is really good from the perspective of the scenery. At the moment, Su Bai closed his eyes, like a recluse, and began to clean up the noises that existed in his mind. .................. This sitting is almost one day and one night. When Su Bai opened his eyes again, his eyes flashed with a doubtful color. Although the noise in his mind was cleaned up by himself, he did not completely remove it. And Su Bai is convinced that even if the monks and the fat man and the Buddha and others will once again help themselves, it is difficult to completely remove them. These things have begun to become similar to the existence of ills. Reaching out and shaking the dew on his body, in fact, there is no need to pick up the cockroaches, because Su Bai has been soaked in fog all over the body. Chang Shu breathed, the ancient three-turn, after all, is Xu Fugui''s own practice, and Xu Fugui is said to have fallen after leaving the territory of the road. Although the cause of the fall is unknown, Su Bai instinctively perceived that it should This method of practice is related. Now that he is practicing Xu Fugui''s exercises, he will not be able to embark on the same ending as him. It is really difficult to determine. This is actually like drinking and quenching thirst. The difference is that if you don''t drink, you will die of thirst immediately. If you drink it, even if you are poisoned, it will be a matter of the future. The fat man and the monk have expressed great doubts about this practice, but They did not persuade themselves to give up, because they also knew that now everyone has no room for retreat. Standing up, Su Bai found that the location of the meditation he had chosen before was not natural, but more like artificial creation, but this is not a cave. When Su Bais knowledge was detected, he did not find any hidden doors. There are some vague marks on the wall to prove that someone has been here. Su Bai looked at these handwritings carefully. It should be a painting, or a graffiti with a brush, but it was already unrecognizable. He was not interested in archaeology here, so he simply chose to leave. When he went down the mountain, Su Bai did not choose to take the cable car. Instead, he slid down the rock wall directly. The cliff was steep again. Now he cant fall to himself. But looking at the picture of the cable car in the distance, Su Bai feels like he used to Its even more sensation when you sit on the cable car and watch the scenery around you. In the tourist resting place under the mountain, Su Bai asked a noodle restaurant for a bowl of noodles. When he came to the surface, Su Bai took out his mobile phone and charged it with electricity. After the boot, he confirmed that the fat man did not send a message to himself. It is estimated that the array method has not been arranged yet. Sitting opposite Su Bai, a girl who is about twenty-two or three years old, the girl is smoking a cigarette, and the clothes on her body are also considered elegant, not so luxurious, but Su Bai has done a lot of things after all. It can therefore be seen that no matter the clothes or shoes on the girl, the ordinary honest people can''t afford it. The girl noticed Su Bai''s gaze. To be exact, she seemed to be paying attention to Su Bai very early. When Su Bai looked at her, she took the initiative to get up and sat down in front of the Su Bai table. "Brother, do you travel alone?" Su Bai nodded and didn''t take the other person''s words. "I am also a person, take a companion, you pay for the trip." The girl suggested. If you are changing to other men, it is estimated that you will not be able to hold your mind at this time. After all, most people often hold behind the concept of tourism, which is similar to Yan, encountering such awkwardness. If it is not for Su Bai to see the price of the clothes on the girl''s body, she may also be listed as a female student who had previously encountered in Jiuzhaigou. "You don''t need money, you are right." Su Bai said to the girl, "Is it lack of passion? But it is not to find passion in this mountainous area." "Are you so timid?" The girl seemed to want to seduce Su Bai deliberately. "Okay, I have always been very cautious in doing things, and I don''t dare to go beyond the moment." Su Bai said very seriously. "Then you are quite boring." "Are you sick?" Su Bai asked. This is a swearing word, but the girls face shows a panic of color, not anger, but panic. Although the girl quickly recovered, Su Bai was still in the heart. "You are not sick." Su Bai said with a clear confirmation. "what?" "I am studying old Chinese medicine. You are really sick." Zombies can observe the deadness of the human body. When the average person is dying or suffering from a serious illness, his body will more or less condense some dead air in the limbs and meridians, but this woman does not, which means she is very healthy. The girl was a little worried and seemed to be a little overwhelmed. "You are really not sick, so there is no need to retaliate against the world in this way. You can find another hospital to check. The inspection report in the hospital will sometimes go wrong." Su Bai said these words when it appeared. A little bit of life, this does not give the girl much pressure, but enough to make her words more convincing in the girl''s ears. The girl suddenly cried, which made the other people in the noodle restaurant curious. "Go to the hospital and check it out again." Su Bai''s noodles were brought over by the waiter at this time. "But...but..." "But what?" Su Bai asked with a sip. "If I am not ill, then I have found dozens of men this month, not in vain........." v3 Chapter 897： traitor When Su Bai finished eating and leaving, the girl was still sitting alone and staying there. Su Bai did not continue to talk nonsense. The more it was close to the radio, the more affected by the broadcast, such as broadcasting. At least from this point of view, girls are completely self-defeating. For most people, human nature is indeed evil. When you are unlucky, you will see normal people around you are not pleasing to the eye, and then hope to drag more People are as bad as you are, so that you will feel more comfortable. Many people who grew up in the countryside have heard of adults telling a story, that is, don''t be close to the waterhole and the river, because there are dying ghosts, they are not willing to die, and want to pull back. This is just a story made by adults to warn their children not to go to the river to play to prevent accidents, but you can also see some other things from the side. Emei Mountain was recently rainy and the weather was not good. Su Bai was not in a hurry to call the car to the high-speed railway station. Instead, he chose to squat on the side of the road, biting a cigarette in his mouth, not lit, so he bit his mouth. in. In the past, when I was in the land of sermons, I felt that there was a lot of time, because in that place you didnt have much to distract, but once it came out, the little guys things, the litchi things, the broadcasts, Su Yuhang''s things, including the recent Liang Boss and the Daqin Gongzi, one after another, followed. It''s like remembering the warmth of summer in the big winter, and remembering the cold of winter in the big summer. People, sometimes it''s so embarrassing. Just so eager to enjoy the two-hour "stunned" time, Su Bai took out the mobile phone, now count, two days, the fat man there is no news, is it too busy? Su Bai is preparing to dial a phone call, but at this time he saw the phone of the monk coming. "Hey, monk, has a story world?" "Amitabha, poor, almost did not come out, Gyatso is the same, this time the story world is indeed different, and there are many dead listeners. The broadcast seems to be more defeated than before." "If you can come out, just take a breather, right, are you advanced?" "Its almost in the next few days," the monk replied. "The poor want to go back to Xi''an in the near future." "But the monk, your former temple, wasn''t it wiped out after the **** body appeared?" Su Bai remembered that it was like this. "There is nothing in my heart." "Oh." Su Bai smiled, indeed, playing with the family to play the word really does not play. "Is the fat man with you? The poor just gave him a phone call to show that he is not in the service area." asked the monk. Hearing this, Su Bai frowned. "The fat man said that he wants to arrange a battle. I am going to go to a place with him. He should be in Leshan. I am on the Emei Mountain side for two days. Can''t you call him?" ........." Su Bai has a kind of hunch, as if there was any accident on the fat side. Damn, This stupid fat man will not be able to stand up in the first place. According to the character of the fat man, this kind of thing is really likely to be made. "In Leshan, the poor and Gyatso will come over immediately." The monk paused and said again, "Dabai, the woman still stayed here, it seems that she has been staying in the tent since that time." "It''s okay, I can rest assured that she looks at the orphanage." Su Bai didn''t care much about this. Chen Ru''s position did not really have to do anything bad for the little guys. As for Chen Ruxin''s heart. What I think, Su Bai can also guess some of her heart, she may be hesitating, after all, I broke a step by relying on the ancient two, but I am also on the path of no return. Its not that Chen Rufei has to learn the three-turned practice of the ancients. In fact, she did not want this practice with her, but Chen Ru should have many such homemade exercises. After all, although she is not a sermon. Dad, but before the last batch of big brothers did not go, she can be mixed in that circle, so there should be a lot of good things. It should be two years before the broadcast completely destroys the audience. It is very urgent for myself and others. But for Chen Ru, she is the last one. She is looking for other ways to cross the past or to drink and quench her thirst. Need to think about it. "Like this, I will go to Leshan first. The position of the formation is at the Leshan Giant Buddha Ferry. You should be able to find it." "Yes, this is coming in poverty." The monk did not ask what was going on, but the things that made Su Bai and the fat people attractive were sure to have the same appeal to themselves. Moreover, now it is not awkward. when. This time, Su Bai did not choose to take the high-speed rail, but started running at his own speed. After receiving the actual mission, Chen Guang used his power to quickly come from Chengdu, and now runs at full speed with Su Bais strength level. The speed is really no worse than the speed of the high-speed rail. When Su Bai returned to Leshan and saw the big Buddha, he inexplicably gave up a feeling of inexplicable feeling in his heart. When Su Bai came to the ferry area to stop his body and prepare to take a breath, he looked around and found the whole city. There is a special atmosphere, not a toxin leak, nor a crisis, because people''s lives are still as usual, but Su Bai smells a chilling atmosphere, he feels like he is in an ancient battlefield site, but around Everything as usual in the city is constantly denying his feelings. Su Bai found a place where the fat man placed the array. At the entrance, there was a low-level ghost wall to prevent ordinary people nearby from accidentally coming in, but it was not difficult for Su Bai, and Su Bai went straight in. . This time, it was different from the previous one. This time, the vision before entering the back was suddenly clear, and I could continue to move forward. The white fog around it began to slowly retreat and dissipate at this time, as if it was a living person. Breathing with fear; These white fogs are water veins. Dont look at them now like a little white rabbit. Once in the flood season, these waters will become fierce than the beasts. The fat man said before that the flood when Dagu was in control of water seems to be Some of the water veins have become fine, and many of the mythical rivers such as the Hebe River gods are the illusion of the water veins, and there is a common point, that is, those who have recently drowned in the river. Choose one of the most handsome or best-looking or most temperamental ones as your own possession, so there are many stories in the myths and legends. Whoever and who drowned and became the river **** of the river This is like the Cinderella story, it may not be so beautiful. The bronze chain is in front, this time it is indeed close to seeing, and the shadow under the bronze chain at the last look is not visible at this time, as if it has disappeared completely, this water has become extraordinarily clean. . But where did the fat man go? The phone can''t get through, people are gone, if there is no problem here, why should the fat man disappear? ".........................................." In the distance, it seems that there is a crisp ringing sound, like a child who is shaking the toy in his hand. For a time, the white mist in the water has become more intense. This scene gave Su Bai a feeling of deja vu. He remembered that he used to feel this way when he was in the middle of the road. When Su Bai suddenly turned around, he saw a position behind him. Lanterns floating in the lanterns, the light of the lanterns is faint, with the power of inspiration. This lantern............ Su Bai looked carefully at the rear, but did not see the no-faced person, but the feeling of this lantern is absolutely exactly the same as the lantern held by the no-face-faced person at the Huangquan side of the testimony! This point can be determined by Su Bai, his perception is many times stronger than the average person, and he can be sure that he will not feel wrong. "...................................." The crisp voice suddenly approached, as if it was ringing in the ear, Su Bai stunned. For a time, he felt his consciousness began to be stretched and was dragged over, closed his eyes, Su Bai forced to stabilize his mind. When I opened my eyes again, there was a shadow in front of myself. The shadow is approaching to myself, because it is not very real because of a white mist, but the shadows are beginning to be very neatly rubbing, this feeling is like the sound of a metal piece. "Hey...hey...hey..." The friction sound began to clear and the shadows were getting closer and closer. Su Bai stepped back to the side for a few steps and did not let himself face the direction of the shadow. When the shadows approached further, Su Bai finally saw the inside of the shadow. What is it! This is a team of soldiers armed with soldiers. The five people are in a row, walking one by one at the same pace, but these people are not living, because the part of their helmet is a piece of iron. Cyan. Su Bai had once encountered a sinister war with the monk in Shanghai, but this time it was definitely not as simple as the Yin soldiers. Because of the exhalation of these soldiers, Su Bai felt a little jealous, and, Su Bai Vaguely, the armor of these sinisters is similar to those of the terracotta terracotta, but it is not certain. There are not many squadrons in this team. There are five rows in a row, and there are not even ten rows in total. But when this squad leader has just passed halfway through Su Bai, Su Bai has seen a bloated body in the ranks. The guy''s forehead is sticking with a note that is following the sinister soldiers around him. I don''t know what happened, Suddenly a gust of wind blew, maybe the fat paper on the forehead of the fat man had passed the aging time, and the paper was actually blown off. Immediately, All the sinisters suddenly stopped, As if, they suddenly realized that there was a traitor in their own people! v3 Chapter 898： "Shishimen Ci" Passenger friends, the plane has arrived at Qinhuangdao Beidaihe Airport. Please take the opportunity from the front door. I would like to thank all the crew members of this flight for your flight. We look forward to your next meeting......... Compared with the airport in the big city, Beidaihe Airport was a little more refined. The Jieyu walked down the ramp and boarded the shuttle bus. He didn''t have a salute, so he didn''t have to wait for the baggage to go straight out of the terminal after he got off the shuttle bus. The phone rang at this time, and the phone was answered. "Hey." "The first car is about to serve you. I am at the parking lot. You can see me when you go straight out of the terminal. My license plate number is............" "I saw you." Said, Jie Jie hangs up the phone. Qin Yang looked at the screen of the mobile phone. It seems that this passenger''s eyes are really good, and he also saved himself from finding trouble. After a short while, I opened my car and got on the bus. When Jie Jie got into the car, Qin Yang, who was going to hand over a bottle of mineral water, suddenly stunned. "Sir, have we seen it?" "Oh, this is my second visit to Qinhuangdao. When I came last time, it was still many years ago." Jie Jie replied. Upon hearing this answer, Qin Yangs fingers gently rubbed the steering wheel. He instinctively felt that this passenger seemed to have seen it there, but could not remember it. "Is it going to the Shangri-La hotel? We will be there soon..." "No, go to Changli County." Jie said that he took out a stack of RMB from the wallet and delivered the past. "Can you master?" The strange feeling in Qin Yangs heart once again rose up, no, there must be something wrong, but Qin Yang still took over the money. Well, its OK, but its far away, there are dozens of kilometers. "" "Nothing." Jie Xiao smiled. "I just slept for a while." Said, the solution was closed by the window. Qin Yang started the car and drove out of the airport. He didn''t worry about anything like gangsters or robbery, but he also knew that his current mentality was not because he was worried about this, but he was sitting in the back seat. The passenger gave him a lot of pressure, even if he could not perceive any energy fluctuations from the other party. Fortunately, Qin Yang has also seen the wind and rain after all, although he has not advanced advanced audiences yet, but at least the strength has been in the position of the seniors, and some of the recent ups and downs, he does not know much, after all, He is now at a height from Su Bai, and he does not know what the reason for the broadcast crash is. However, the sudden suspension of the previous broadcast and the sudden appearance of such a large number of realistic missions after the broadcast replay have caused Qin Yang to smell a special breath. It seems that there is something different. Changli County is not very close to the urban area of ??Qinhuangdao, and it is not very far. If it is placed in normal times, Qin Yang will not pick up this order, especially if he suddenly changes his destination after getting on the bus. He needs to make money. But it is very indifferent to the money. After all, its just his wife and children who need money. Money doesnt really make much sense to him. So, the stack of money just given is not Qin Yang changed his mind. Finally, in the evening, Qin Yang drove the car to Changli. I haven''t waited for Qin Yang to ask the customer where to go. Before I closed my eyes, I was already asleep. "The Rock Mountain." Qin Yang did not express any objection. He sent the Buddha to Xiqiao. He nodded at the moment, turned a car, and drove to Shishishan. Anyway, Shishishan was a few kilometers away from Changli County. The meteorite peak is a very common name for the mountain, but in fact many people have actually heard of Cao Caos "Viewing the Sea": the east is meteorite to view the sea. In fact, in the history circle, it was unclear which piece of "Shishishan" was the mountain where Cao Cao was a poetry. Shandong and Liaoning also had the existence of a meteorite mountain. Until the Qinhuangdao Meng Jiangnv Temple in the 1980s. A Meng Jiang female tomb was excavated. It was only through the records of unearthed cultural relics that it was confirmed that the meteorite mountain in Changli County was the one that Cao Mengde first boarded. For this reason, a great man who likes to recuperate in Beidaihe also wrote "Langtaosha". Beidaihe, which has "there are articles on the East Side of the Rock", is considered to be conclusive. "The scenic spot should now be closed." Qin Yang opened the door. Scenic? Jie Jie reached out and touched the window. Because Qinhuangdaos temperature difference between day and night was large, so there was a little mist in the closed window. For people like you, its not about closing the door. What?" "Hey..............." Qin Yang stepped on the brakes, and the car trembled. His gaze immediately looked through the rearview mirror to the back. "who are you." "Come with me up the mountain." Jie did not drive the door, but his figure has appeared outside the car, facing the car, facing the Rock Hill. The eyes of the Rocky Mountain in his eyes and other people''s eyes, including Qin Yang''s eyes, have completely different meanings. How many cigarettes disappeared, but it really looked like a Nanke dream. Qin Yang also got out of the car, with a little vigilance, and after the solution, the two men began to climb in tandem. Instead of taking the artificially carved mountain roads, they walked directly on the rocky cliffs. On the way, Qin Yang did not ask anything, and the two seemed to be too quiet. After all, in the evening, it was a bit strange that the two big men walked one after the other in the uninhabited mountains. Finally, Jie Jie stopped his steps. "Your daring is not bad." "Compared with a person I know, it is not worth mentioning." The person Qin Yang said is still in Leshan, but Qin Yang does not know that Su Bai had just seen it with his own person a day ago, not only I have seen it, and two people have also played it, almost subverting the Leshan Giant Buddha and Sanjiang. "So, I admire the way it chooses people, selfishness, self-interest, self, but has the will that many people can''t have, such as the desire to survive, and even the rest of the character derived from it." Qin Yangs face showed a confusing color. He didnt know what the other words meant. "Ha ha" It seems that I was aware of Qin Yangs ignorance at this time. This person, only with his own driver and walking, can not do too much to chat with himself. "Before, its here." Jie said. "Before?" Qin Yang paused and said: "Is it for the inscriptions?" "Those?" The explanation seems to be somewhat concerned with these two words. "Well, there are many inscriptions left by the ancients. The most famous one is the "Shishimen''s Resignation" left by the First Emperor. After all, the name Qinhuangdao was originally from the First Emperor." Qin Yang said. "Oh." Jie did not answer, began to move on. Qin Yang also followed, not knowing why, the closer to the place where the inscription is, the pressure on his body began to become bigger and bigger. It seems that the man in front of him is constantly tearing off his camouflage to reveal the original. The face, or the original temperament. From the beginning to the end, the other party did not reveal any breath that has a relationship with strength, but it is this temperament that slowly condenses, but it gives them a tendency to rise. When did Qinhuangdao come to such a presence? Is he an audience? Qin Yang closed his eyes. He began to recall the appearance of dispelling in his own mind, but found that he could not restore it. Even if he had just seen him and spoke to him, it was really a high-level to incredible. The blind eye method. "What are you thinking about?" asked Yu Jie. "I still feel like I have seen you there." "What you see is not me." Jie Jie replied in this way. Finally, the inscription appeared, a very exquisite monument, which depicts "The Stone Gate". At first glance, it is the addendum added by the descendants, but the inscription or the inscription, but it was not the emperor who made it more than two thousand years ago. That piece of the monument. "You are interested in this?" Qin Yang and Jie Jie stood in front of the inscription. Jie Jie stretched out his hand, rubbed the inscription, and then shook his head silently. Immediately, he lifted the palm of his hand, and in the palm of his hand, a glimpse of blood appeared. Immediately, the position in front of the slanting front suddenly rises up with a glow of light. This ray of light seems to be the result of the induction of blood light. A huge banner can be seen in the rays of the sky, and the words on the banner are accompanied by a kind of mountain river. Majestic. "This... This is the real "Shishimen Ci"?" Qin Yang''s face showed amazement. He is a Qinhuangdao person. Naturally, he knows more about these things. In other words, his feelings are deeper. "Well and other pseudo-presidents, An Dong and Zu Long are together!" Jie Jie seems to find something, and suddenly stimulated his reverse scale, immediately issued a roar! Suddenly, in the "Stone Gate", there are a number of other inscriptions, but these inscriptions are very small compared to the Emperor''s "Stone Gate", and can even be said to be completely incomparable. In the 12th year of Jian''an in the Eastern Han Dynasty, Cao Cao led the troops to the east to reunite Wuheng, returning from the Liaoxi Corridor, passing the meteorite, leaving "Stepping out of Xia Menxing", that is, "The Stones" Jin Xuandi Sima Yi crusade Gong Sun Yuan, after the Changli time Dengshan Stone Mountain, seeking the immortal monument and remembering the merits of Qinhuang. When Emperor Sui was enlisted in the Goryeo Dynasty, he split his troops and went to Changli and boarded the Shishi Mountain. In the spring of the 19th year, Emperor Taizong Li Shimin personally enlisted Gao Li, passing the meteorite, leaving a poem "Spring Seeing the Sea": "Hong Tao has changed into the wild, Cuidao has become a sang... Zhixi Si Handi, Shishi thinks Qin Emperor", to remember merit ............ Under the screaming screaming, the soul mark left by generations of kings or figures comparable to the king''s lord is wiped out. they, Ang is standing on the side of Zulong! PS: The dragon is going home today. Its really a little tired to get on the boat. Its a chapter today. v3 Chapter 899： Gale! "Hey!" The fat man snorted with some sadness, then he retreated and got out of the queue of the sinister soldiers. After the fat soldiers left their queue, they did not mean revenge and punishment. Instead, they resumed normal and continued. Walking forward according to their previous rhythm, gradually, turned into a black mist in the line of sight, and became more and more invisible until they were completely invisible. "What''s the matter?" Su Bai asked inexplicably. He wasn''t angry. The fat man wanted to eat a single food. Isn''t he eating a single food or a fat man? On the contrary, there is a kind of gloating in Su Bais heart, because it can be clearly seen that the fat man has just eaten. "The sinister search for the road, this is the soul of the dead in ancient times is still guarding the responsibility of his life, Sanjiang is actually seen as a circle, and the Leshan Giant Buddha is a point in the circle, I can now infer that those Yin soldiers, should be Qin soldiers before their death. You talk about it. Two thousand years ago, Qin soldiers patrolled here and arranged these things. What is the purpose? "I can also see this, I am just curious what you are just planning to do." Su Bai did not let the fat man avoid the weight and succeeded. "Can you still be jealous? Just want to mix in and see , just like reading a novel, you are in front of the text, but you can follow these words into a world it creates, which is called substitution. I just planned to use the ''aggregation'' to shield my breath and then mix them into their ranks, but the battles of these sinister soldiers did not fade even after the death of thousands of years, so my paper is also supported. Not too long. This gang of soldiers will come here once an hour. I have tried it three times and have failed. Hearing here, Su Bai finally understood that the fat man wants to do something. He actually knew that what he understood was nothing more than the point of the fat mans heart. In the end, it is estimated that the fat man is a little scared, or called habit to become natural, after all, the thing of Guangzhou gold left a big shadow on the fat man. Moreover, it is very clear that the fat man needs to use the paper to mix into the team, but he does not need even the paper, because the breath on his body can make the Qin Dagongzi Fusu feel kind, if deliberately leaked. If the atmosphere of the ancient stagnation turns, it will not be difficult to fool the sinister soldiers who have died. The fat man should have seen this for a long time, so I want to struggle. Su Bai reached out and patted on the shoulder of the fat man. The two men looked at each other. You understand, I also understand, The fat man cried with a face and shouted: "Unfair!!!!!" .................. Su Bai did not rush into the fire directly. Instead, he and the fat man first withdrew from the formation, sat down in a nearby teahouse, ordered two cups of black tea and put on several fruit plates. After half an hour, Foye and the monk Also arrived. At the beginning of the monk, there were some unexpected fat people whose emotions were so low. When Su Bai told the story to the local, the monk finally realized it. Indeed, the fat man seems to be a bit out of line with the big white characters, as long as they are together. When it comes to the benefit, the big man always seems to be eaten by the white, and the fat man can only drink soup beside him. Even if he has been designed for a long time, he will only be a wedding dress. Everyone has not mentioned this matter. The four people present here are very pragmatic, so I will start discussing what to do next. There is one point that I dont need to discuss, that is, the errands that are mixed into the squadron are naturally falling. Su Baitou, because he has preconditions that others do not have. As for the three people who are waiting for themselves, they are responsible for coordinating and maintaining the stability of the area. When necessary, they are ready to respond to Su Bai. To put it bluntly, it is a errand to fight. After the discussion, the four people went out of the teahouse and re-entered the fat-positioned array, and once again came to the white area. Su Bai is sitting in front of his knees and is conditioning his breath, while the fat man and others are standing behind. "Is the heart unbalanced?" asked the monk. "There is no such thing, I feel that there are some evil doors. I have already seen the fat man." The fat man said this is true. This kind of thing is more and more, he is a bit numb, and he did not know Su Bai before. It is easier for me to get into the squadron than myself, but he just doesn''t believe in it and wants to try it himself. The result is still a failure. "If you look at it, don''t come home again." The monk snarled. "Hey, I said the monk, you are only a senior person now, so that you can stand by the three of us is already lifting you up, you actually dare to lick your nose!" Fat man pretending to be angry looks like a monk . "He is going fast. In the world of the story, he almost smothered himself for the great fulfillment of his heart. But now he is basically successful. Maybe you will see him again in the next half month. His realm may be better than you. Still high." Foye said in the side. "Is it higher than me? Directly to the middle level?" The fat man is a little unbelievable, can you skip the stage in advance? "The accumulation of thin hair, thick and thin hair." The monk has been a bit modest, but it does not seem so modest. The pressure on the fat man has once again increased. "Its a bit of a big production now, you chase me." "Oh, the things here, before, will we be so active to satisfy our curiosity? We are really not sure, we may end up choosing to give up because weigh the pros and cons." Foye pointed around Say, "You didn''t find out, we didn''t even estimate the risks that might exist in this matter. We didn''t do the risk assessment at all, but the atmosphere is different." "Come." The monk interrupted the communication of the three people at this time. In the direction of his gaze, a black mist was coming here. Su Bai also stood up, and the skin of the whole body began to show a light blue halo, and the atmosphere of the ancient zombie permeated. This time, because of the previous experience, Su Bai appeared very calm. When the team passed in front of him, Su Bai went straight into it. He did not choose to go to the end, but inserted it into the middle of the team like the fat man before. . Immediately, the team began to move on. Gradually, Su Bai and these sinisters turned black fog into the distance. "Ready to meet." The monk reminded, "Be prepared." After the words, the monk and the fat man maintained the inspection and started the law. The Buddha was happy at the side, but he even joked: "Have you discovered that there are too many things left by the Emperor, and the audiences of the past have estimated that they have dealt with a lot, but even if it is our generation, it seems to be able to ''can be seen everywhere''." "There are three caves in the rex rabbits. After the demise of the Ming Dynasty, there will be a heaven and earth meeting. After the national army returned to Taiwan, it left a lot of spies on the mainland. As a defeated party, they all had a big dream of counterattack, so it was normal to arrange something left. The fat man responded. "Normal?" The monk said, "If it is against other opponents in other countries, this is normal, but you know, if you are facing a broadcast, if you lose, will you give me a chance to turn over?" "So, monk, what do you think is the reason why the emperor left so many backhands? His eldest son, I have just seen it, and the whole one is like a cock, because it looks like a white body, so I ran out of the seal, then After a few big hits, he was picked up by the boss of Liang. I was still expecting that his appearance would cause the shock of the broadcast to be the worst, and it would be a mess like the last Su Yuhang couple. The next is good, the fart reaction is not. The former Daqin Dagong is now a bit like Zhu San. "I was really sealed by the boss of the beam into the ring?" asked the monk. "Can you still have a fake? When you eat pheasant, you can also eat with a ring-shaped hand." "According to your statement, is he going to give a solution to the society? It is purely because the time for the next time to enter the world of the story is near? This should be a hot potato, but Liang Bo gave him a beloved man. Don''t you feel weird? For you, give white, give Chenguang, who is not giving? And don''t say that you will be jealous of the seal inside, so you don''t dare to ask. The fat man heard the words, his eyes groaned and said, "Hey, monk, I am really surprised to hear you say this." .................. The movements of the Yin soldiers are very neat and boring, but they have a natural atmosphere that allows you to subconsciously immerse yourself in, like a group of people performing a religious ceremony together. In addition, Su Bai is also deliberately drifting with the tide, because his goal is to integrate into the gang of gangs, instead of playing a "all people are drunk and I am alone." Hey, all the behaviors began to become mechanical and numb. Su Bai tried to make himself forget what he was doing now, and even began to deliberately ignore his identity. He would seal his own memory because there were monks outside. Coping, so Su Bai is not very worried that he will be immersed to go out, and he also has a strong confidence in his spiritual will. "........................" Suddenly, a long-distance military sound rang, and Su Bai opened his eyes in confusion, and found that on a hill in front of him, a row of sergeants holding something like a horn was blowing. Looking around, Su Bai saw that he was surrounded by Qin Bing, and he was no longer in the sequence of a squad squad, but in a large army of Qin Jun! One shot caused the arrow to come from afar. In a flash, a stone stirred up a thousand waves! Tens of thousands of Qin soldiers in the entire army array raised their own hands and squatted on the ground under their feet, neatly shouting: "Gale! Gale! Gale!........." In the distance, a dragon scorpion comes from the air! v3 Chapter 900： Kill each other! Qin Yang stood on the side and looked at the scene in front of him. The breathing was subconsciously becoming a little more urgent. In the middle of the wave, erase the "inscription" left by the monarch princes for two thousand years. This is a kind of mysterious and mysterious big hand, beyond the level of traditional power attributes. After all, many of the inscriptions on the inscriptions of the monarchs are gone, and the ones that have just been presented and erased are actually the gas fields left by those people. "Yu Xing Shi Brigade, no way, for the anti-interest. Wushu violent, literary acquittal, sinful and sorrowful... ... Mens music, womens career, and order. Hui was born, and he came to the field for a long time. The group is fierce, please engrave this stone and hang your way. "The Stones of the Stones" portrays the achievements of the Emperor of the First Emperor. Nowadays, these words start to tremble and twist as if they have come alive. It seems that when the man came to visit the sea otter more than two thousand years ago, Body shape. "Do not filial sons and help the Soviets, please listen to the Father!" Untied his hands open and bowed, and for a time, the whole slate of the Rock Hill began to sigh, and the temperature immediately cooled down. "Fusu?" Qin Yang heard the name. Is this person in front of him the son of Qin State? The Fusu who was killed by Zhao Gaojian? Qin Yang felt that this was a big joke, but who was bored to run into this joke in front of him? Being able to hide so well in front of you and make such a big deal is at least a leader among the senior audience. He is too boring, so he is teasing himself? However, the dismissal of the ceremony seems to have no response except for this gust of wind. A bleak and bleak atmosphere begins to spread here. The dust returned to the earth, and the great empire of the past, to this day, only the traces of the rubble remain, and even the soul of the terracotta warriors stored there disappeared. The face of Jie''s face showed a faint color, but there was not much sorrow. His hands slowly spread to the ground, and with an indifferent and decisive gesture, he raised his hand from the bottom up, as if he was holding it. Holding something that you can''t see and touch. Slowly, a crack began to appear on the untwisted skin, and there was a faint bloodshot oozing out of the crack, as if the body had collapsed. "To the township is like a rotten Ke", Qin Yang feels that this is his own, and at the moment, isnt he watching the immortals playing chess? Too many unknowns, too many do not understand, but can not be confused, can only be stupidly standing next to watch this happen. Moreover, with the hands of the self-proclaimed "Fu Su" in front of the hands gradually rising, there was a virtual shadow around the world, and the real and the illusory began to be intertwined. The modern buildings near the Shishi Mountain began to dissipate slowly, replaced by a desolateness that seems to return to ancient times. In the distance, the small pavilions are faintly visible, with a dreamy and fascinating sense. In the illusion, Qin Yang saw that an old man in a robes had to be white and walked slowly. The old man was not wearing a robe, but he was very close to the style of the robe, and although he could not see the specific and clear appearance of the old man, But the dust that comes out of it can''t make the slightest embarrassment. The unraveling eyes are naturally open. He looks at the old man slowly coming over. His eyes reveal a kind of memory of seeing the old man, but the old man penetrates directly from the past. he, Can''t see yourself. Even him, Can''t you see yourself? Qin Yang seems to have something behind the old man, but the old man himself is already blurred enough. The things behind him are naturally more blurred and invisible. It seems that there is a black thing, like a mouthful of coffin. The old man squatted in front of the light and shadow of "Shishimen Ci", his lips were open, he should be talking about something, but the sound did not come out from the picture. Qin Yang subconsciously took a few steps forward. He instinctively wanted to get more information. Ordinary people also had curiosity, but for the audience, sometimes collecting this information is already an instinct. "Where did the father give you with them... Where did you go........." "puff" The mouth of the dispelling mouth immediately overflowed with a blood, The illusions of the surrounding are completely dissipated at this moment, as if everything had never existed. The Rocky Mountain is still a rocky mountain. Like two thousand years ago, it is still located here. Jie Jie staggered and stood up, holding one hand on his forehead. I don''t know why, Qin Yang perceives that the person who has always been in front of himself has always disappeared as if he had just disappeared. When his passenger turned around and faced himself, he immediately said: "I remember, you are solving!" In the audience circle, there are actually many people who know each other. Especially when the strength goes up, everyone can make a nod to each other as the circle becomes narrower and narrower. Qin Yang has had contact with the solution, and again, There is also a lot of people who have been treated by a boss. "Help me find a quiet place to rest........." Jie Jie said very uncomfortably, "It is best to help me arrange the array, would you?" Qin Yang smiled and shook his head. "Contact the seniors in the nearby law, let them all come here......... Damn, you want to come out again, I want you to see, who can refine who!" The two scorpions of the shackles present two distinct colors, seemingly fighting fiercely, but their bodies are now being pumped out of light and falling directly on the ground. Qin Yang hesitated for a moment, or he would solve the problem and go down the mountain. He has a vague feeling that what he sees today may be more ridiculous than the things in the story world. ........................ Gale! Gale! Gale! Gale!!!!!!!!!!!! The low-pitched sound of the mountains and the sea, with an overwhelming chilling atmosphere, and Su Bai in the military array, seems to be in a melting place, the surrounding atmosphere constantly stimulates his soul, forcing him to integrate into this Among the army. This is no longer an army, but a unified consciousness war beast composed of individual soldiers. Here, all people''s thoughts will be gathered and infected and will be forcibly condensed together. A dragon scorpion came slowly from the sky, and the emperor of the later generation also learned that the emperor claimed to be the real dragon, and his own carriage was also a dragon scorpion. But what Su Bai saw at this time was a genuine five-clawed golden dragon who served as a horse. The character dragged the car forward, but the five-clawed golden dragon was filled with a dead air, and it was no longer awesome. The screen on the dragonfly slowly spread out, and a man in a black robes walked out of it. This man, Su Bai, had seen it in the memory of an ancient vampire. The first emperor... Zulong! "Long live my emperor! Long live! Long live !!!!!!!!!" In an instant, the sergeant squatted down on one knee and shouted long live. Su Bai instinctively wanted to stand, but this moment seemed to have tens of thousands of hands on his own body to force himself to kneel, let Su Bais body re I can''t be controlled by myself on one knee. Now, Su Bai is a state of confusion and half-dreaming, but Su Bai feels that if he is fully awake but the body is here, there seems to be no resistance to capital. This is a general trend, a kind of Extremely terrible gas field, or can be said to be - the real dragon. Zu Long stood on the top, his eyes glanced at the bottom, Su Bai would like to look up and see the first emperor, curiosity? Star chasing? Looking up? There is always a total mood, but Su Bai is unable to lift his head. Tens of thousands of strengths are equivalent to the high-ranking audience''s tigers in front of themselves. This is how it feels. Su Bai is not clear, even... I can''t think. Next, it was a long time of silence, tens of thousands of tigers still squatting on one knee, and the ancestors on the top did not speak, and did not let everyone stand up, surrounded, silent, and smothered. Su Bais face was full of sweat. This majestic pressure and suffocation gave him a sense of incomprehensibility. At the beginning, Chen Ru said that he could help Su Bai to suppress the spirit of the advanced, but Chen Rus means and the present Compared with this scene, it is completely impossible to play on the table. You dont have to fight at all, and you have been overwhelmed by the general trend to completely defeat yourself as a high-level audience with confidence and good feelings. Quiet... silence... silence... still silence......... Su Bais breathing began to become more and more urgent, and the pressure began to approach his critical point. He knew that once he could not support himself, the state that he followed the Yin soldiers would collapse. If this collapses, how can I tell the fat man and Shang Faye later? Could it be that I have worked so hard to get in, and come in and come out with satisfaction with the emperor? "Hey, old Qin, go to the country!" Finally, Zu Long spoke, his voice seems to have a special magic, able to penetrate your eardrum directly to shake your heart. ", went to the national disaster! The blood does not drain, and the battle is endless! Tens of thousands of tigers shouted together, and everyones eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty eagerness! Zu Longs face was a bit stunned and somewhat painful, but he took out a sword hanging from the outside of the dragon''s scorpion, and stabbed it down against the five-clawed golden dragon under his feet. The five-clawed golden dragon made a weak wailing, and then the dragon''s blood began to spill. In the sky, it seems that blood rain has fallen, and it has fallen on the lower soldiers. "Hey, old Qin, go to the country!" "The blood doesn''t drain, it''s dead!" At this moment, Su Bai found that the soldiers around him stood up, shouting the battle song and lifting his own blade to the body of his robe. The entire army, At this time it seems to have become a terrible Shura field! What exactly is going on! A sizzling blood spilled on Su Bai''s face, so that Su Bai''s eyes were stained with scarlet, but the madness of the surrounding is killing, but it is far from over! v3 Chapter 901： Ye Gong Haolong Sunshine, beach, breeze, coffee, this is a very pleasant mix, a man with a slightly sick white skin reclining on a bench with a pair of sunglasses on his face, as if he had fallen asleep. This is a beach that belongs to him alone. The ocean is an area where humans have not yet fully conquered and covered. It is really not difficult to find an uninhabited island here. Moreover, some islands sometimes sink into it. The seabed then floated out of the sea over the years. The sea in front of the sea suddenly rises up to a wave of almost 20 stories, like a fierce beast that has opened a huge mouth and swallowed it, even the sun is covered. The man on the bench seemed to be unaware of it, still playing his own nephew. Finally, the waves went up on the shore, but they suddenly faded away. Only a huge bubble was left on the shore. There were eight people standing in the bubble. The head was a blue-haired youth, his pair of nephews, carrying amber. The texture. "Hills, you are really laid back." The blue-haired youth came to this side while holding their wrists. There was a lot of food on the bench next to Hills. The coconut was piled up half a person high. Instead of taking himself as an outsider, the blue-haired youth took a straw and inserted it directly into the coconut. He took the coconut juice from his own place. The seven people who followed the blue-haired youth stood there in a proper manner, and one of them looked like an Asian. "Maschel, are you too boring in life, so come to disturb my quiet?" Hills picked the sunglasses and complained dissatisfiedly to the blue-haired youth next to him. "Oh, you havent had enough of the living dead in the place of the testimony? Its hard to come out, but another person is running on the uninhabited island in the ocean, let me find it for a long time. Marschel stretched out Lazy, looking for it, found that there is only one bench here, he simply sat directly on the ground, very empty image of the empty coconut and "skinned" took a new one to continue to drink. "My business is my business." Hills seems to be helpless to this guy, and he is too lazy to say anything. "You should know about the old palace of the Macedonian Empire being removed." Mascher seems to be planning to cut into the theme at this time. "If I told you that you lived in my neighbor''s neighbor, did you believe that you moved it?" Hills asked. "It''s like when I was a kid, a classmate yelled at us that David Beckham lived next door to his house." "Then we have nothing to talk about." Hills put the sunglasses on again and seemed to plan to sleep again. "Don''t worry, I also agreed to Kerry, he estimated that he will arrive soon." Mascher took the third coconut. "You called him?" Hills, who was lying on the bench, sneered. "What are you going to do?" "We found something, because the appearance and removal of the ancient palace caused some historical materials to be proved to be correct. The original records that were thrown in the garbage dump were turned over again. As a result, there were some special The discovery. Marschel seems to want to deliberately use the provocative tone to raise the interest of Hills, but Hills is like a salted fish, not even turning over. "Then you and Kerry can do it, what do I need to do?" Hills said lazily. "I am not interested in forming a League of Legends with you." "There is a very strong array in that place." "You are not a mage?" "But those battles, the Eastern Department, Hills, you know that the entire Western audience circle, the formation of the rumors can be comparable with our two, there are few, but in this, you are still to the East Those things are very understandable, so this time I really only ask you to help me, you are not curious?" "I" Not waiting for Hills to open, there was a heat wave in the distance, a burning phoenix swept from the sea, and the seven seniors on the shore stood in the air bubbles, and Hills and Mas Chel has his own instinctive blessings, so it doesn''t matter, but this lush island is almost like a bombarded bomb with a petrol bomb. It has become a bare island of death. The phoenix morphs into a juvenile figure in the air, and the teenager wears a jersey like Arsenal. "Kerry, you are absolutely deliberate!" Hills was a little angry. "No way, if you want to ask for your help, you have to take some very good means." Kerry came to the front, but also took a coconut and took a straw from Mascher. "I won''t give in!" Hills jumped off the bench. "I don''t believe that the island on the ocean will dare to see a burning one. If you can''t do it, I will go to the island with more tourists. See if you dare to The living people there burned together!" "Hills, what are you avoiding?" Kerry asked while sucking the coconut juice. "You seem to know something we don''t know, otherwise I really have a hard time understanding what your current decadence is." "" "What do I know?" Hills shrugged and looked like I was crazy. "I havent already posted on the website already, I have, you, and you, if we are three If you testify at this time, there is still a certain probability that you can survive, or you can live in a different place for a while. But these people, unless they are geniuses, are already destined to be cleaned up as garbage after two years! Hills pointed to the seven seniors who were still standing in the bubble. The seven seniors immediately became very uncomfortable, but no one dared to attack because of the identity and strength in front of him. "Hey, there is an Asian country here. You remind me of a friend. He is a Chinese. You, are you Chinese or Japanese or Korean?" The yellow-skinned black-haired youth named by Hills replied at this time, "Adult, I am Chinese." "Oh, also Chinese, then do you know a guy named Su Bai?" Hill asked casually. "Su Bai?" Gu Fan stunned. At this time, he was a little confused inside, but he nodded. "Know, he is a very good friend of mine. I have been playing since childhood..." "You lied." Hills frowned, very calmly saying, "If you are his friend, when you talk about him, you will definitely describe it like this: The selfish self-righteous self-righteous self-righteous is a self-centered **** guy! For example, I, I just think about him. "..." Gu Fan. .................. Surrounded by fascinating whiteness, the fat man and the monk kept watching the formation in front of him, and the Buddha was meditating there. They don''t think that Su Bai will do anything. After all, this is just a dream of yin soldiers. If it is an ordinary person, it is really possible to get deep into it and forget who it is. In fact, many people suddenly have a stroke or violent Because I met the sinister soldiers and passed their own souls and followed them without knowing. But Su Bai is not an ordinary person. When it comes to willpower, even if it is a monk, he has to sigh. Moreover, Su Bai is now bound with the soul and is completely integrated into one. It is like a womans favorite to control the mans heart and control the mans stomach. Now I want to abduct the Soviet Union. White, you have to pull the stomach away from the heart, the difficulty has undoubtedly increased a lot. Therefore, at first, the fat man and the monk did not really take it too seriously, but the professional literacy is here, although the two are somewhat absent-minded, but the observation is still being done. Right now, from the perspective of feedback, Su Bai should have fallen into a nervous mood, and the bunch of flowers in front of the fat man began to tremble. "It seems that Dabai was shocked by the pressure of Zulong, hahaha." The fat man said with gloating, "To tell the truth, I haven''t seen the emperor before." "There are still many royal families in Europe. There is no such thing in the country. Even if it is pushed forward for more than 100 years, there are not a few real emperors in the late Qing Dynasty. It doesn''t matter if you look at it or not. Said the monk. "Oh, unfortunately, even if I only see the memory picture, I really want to know what Zulong looks like. Hey, monk, you said, is this pi stock sitting? Before the helper and we played, we put We see it as a scum, similar to the two devils." "In the past, there were also many young people in Western Europe who worshiped Che Guevara. This kind of thing has little to do with the camp." The monk said with emotion, "Poverty is also very yearning." In the effort of the two people to talk, the flower line in front of them suddenly did not move. "Hey? This thing doesn''t move, is it like a water stop?" The fat man screamed, "It''s so calm, it''s about the same as a man." The monks face suddenly changed, slamming his hands and chanting a spell. next moment, The flower line that had been motionless suddenly ignited, and even with this method, it began to shake, and it could collapse at any time. "I am a big man, this is what kind of plane!" The fat man immediately bite his tongue, squirting a tongue and blood at the palm of his hand and forced to press down. This array is arranged with the monk to connect with Su Bai. It is equal to the rope that Su Bai returned from the memory of the Yin soldiers. There must be no accidents, especially the signs of accidents. The monk took out the beads, recited the Buddhist scriptures, and surrounded the Buddha''s light, and began to further bless the law. But in the sky above the array, suddenly a golden shadow appeared, and the majestic Longwei oppressed, making the fat man and the monk look white, and the eyes and ears of both of them began to have blood overflowing... "This is his mother''s, how can there be a dragon in the dream... and it is still a five-clawed golden dragon..." The fat man groaned. v3 Chapter 902： Five hundred boys and girls! "Amitabha!" A Buddha Buddha sounded from the fat man and the monk, and the Buddha who had been meditating in front of the knee had been shot. In fact, even if he was determined to be more powerful, he could not be alarmed at this moment. It was really the five-clawed golden dragon shadow that suddenly appeared. The movements created are too big. Buddha''s body released a black breath, like the evil spirits coming out of the yin, but the body is covered with Dharma. The avatars of Buddha and the devil perfectly intertwined in their bodies, from the Buddha into the Buddha, and from the Buddha. Devil. "This style is very handsome." The fat man wiped the blood of his mouth and said, "I have never seen this poss before." "This is the body of the law. The dragon is a ghost, and there is no soul. The body is best to deal with it." The monk explained that while he began to rebuild the array, "re-establish the formation, there must be something wrong, there can be no Let Dabai fall into the air." The fat man nodded and suppressed the blood in his body and began to rebuild the circle. But he still asked and said: "The monk, what is your body like? The golden scorpion?" The monk ignored the fat man and reorganized the formation. The following consolidation was given to the fat man. He began to explore the breath of Su Bai and planned to re-establish the connection. The battle between Buddha and the golden dragon is not too fancy. In fact, it is not too fancy. The reason why the fat man and the monk seem to be hurt before is because their mind is connected with the law. The appearance of Jinlong shocked the formation to hurt both of them. In fact, this golden dragon died long ago more than 2,000 years ago. It only exists in a memory, and it does not exist in this plane. It''s a bit like a computer virus, it only damages the computer, and does not cause any damage to people sitting in front of the computer. Like the fireflies, the Buddha was burned out by the insignificant Longwei, and then his body returned to normal, and he walked to the fat man and the monk. "What happened?" asked the Buddha. "I care a little, huh, huh." The monk actually smiled. "The poor now is very curious. The picture of what he saw through the sinister squad can actually cause such a big shock, and the poor has already re-established with the white. Building a good connection, this time there should be no problem." After the words, the monk suppressed his own bead on the formation, and the fat man also stabbed his own life, the mahogany sword, and the two men together will be able to suppress the weapon of the weapon of the life to prevent the weapon. The thing just happened happened again. "It seems that things are more interesting than I thought." Foye sat down next to him. "I am looking forward to coming back to me and telling me this story." .................. At this time, Su Bai, who is in the "fun story", is not interesting at all. It was just a smashing of the entire military squad. At this time, it was completely the only main theme at this time to completely fight for a Shura battlefield, killing, and being killed. However, Su Bai does not understand and does not understand. What is going on in the end? Although these tens of thousands of Qin army cant say that it is all the power of the Qin army at this time, it is definitely a backbone force, and right now, the first emperor on the top of the head is like this. Sitting on the side of your own soldiers, killing each other here? In fact, the five-jawed golden dragon that gave a sickness to death from the fly may not be the car of the first emperor, but more like the prey that was caught. According to historical records, the Yellow Emperor is Tudor, the Xia Dynasty is the wood. Germany, business is Jinde, Zhou is naturally a fire, Qin Chao is a water virtue. At the beginning of the Han Dynasty, Qin Shuide was renewed, and Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty should be Tudor. Therefore, if the emperor is looking for his own car, it should be a black dragon, not a golden dragon. But the blood of this golden dragon has become a catalyst to make the Qin people below the fans become crazy and hysterical. The violent energy fluctuations are constantly venting around, and the terrible momentum of the landslides is created here. The strength of these soldiers is unusual. The tens of thousands of peoples killings seem to be countless here. Confused, unknown, As well as the bloodthirsty and killing that seemed to be infected, Su Bai gradually began to lose himself. He slowly stood up and looked at the long Ge in his right hand. Immediately, Su Bai waved it and directly stabbed the Qin soldier in front of him. "puff" Chang Gedong wore his body, which made Su Bai somewhat unpredictable. He was somewhat puzzled. He was really in the ancient battlefield of that era, or he was absorbed by one of his own soldiers. Among the mental states. Now, it seems that he is not really murderous, because he is only a bystander, not a participant, but he feels that he seems to be fully involved now, constantly waving weapons, constantly moving Chang Ge Piercing the body of one after another. The blood is splashing, the body is breaking, and the killing of Su Bai becomes more and more skilled after the first time of suffering and struggle. The bloodthirsty and madness have completely submerged his reason, just like him. Its not your own colleagues, but an enemy emirate who is enemies with the empire and the ancestors! kill, kill, kill, kill! kill! kill! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! Su Bai knows that this situation is not right, but he has no ability to change him. He has become more and more integrated into this scene, as if this is his own memory, and it is like this memory is what is happening. With the beginning of the killing, Su Bai felt that his body was getting stronger and stronger. The flesh and blood of the old robe was integrated into his body, turned into nutrients, and began to nourish himself. It''s like raising a donkey or a re-distribution of a resource. Tens of thousands of Qin soldiers, like a large circle of locusts, they are biting, they are swallowing, they are strong, and at the same time, they are also contributing. Su Bai felt that his eyes began to get wet, killing, killing, There are fewer and fewer people, Fewer and fewer, The arrogance and madness of the beginning is slowly fading, and the killing action seems to be only a mechanical habit, an instinct, an inertia. You can''t get the slightest pleasure and achievement from killing, and when you see more and more residual limbs on the ground, a desolate atmosphere begins to wrap around. In the sky, Zulong stood still, and the five-clawed golden dragon seemed to have completely lost its vitality, but its body still floated in the sky, and the big body seemed to be no different from the rootless duckweed at this time. Zu Longs hand was shaking slightly, but this trembling was hidden under his black robes. He had faced a scene that was more than a few times more than this, but now this scene is the most Heartache. A well-behaved young man walked to Zulong''s side, standing beside him, standing a general. Zulong nodded, as if he had promised the youth. The young man holding the flute and began to sing a song "The Return of the Soul" is a picture that cannot be recorded in the history books. It is also a scene that future generations are doomed to understand, but it really happened in real life, in the same room, helpless, painful, Wrong, angry, all kinds of emotions are constantly intertwined and hovering, making people feel like being crushed by a mountain, it is difficult to breathe! Su Bai has forgotten who he is. He is just repeatedly killing. He does not kill others, others will kill him, and there is no choice at all. Finally, when the number of people who could stand around was less than a certain amount, everyone subconsciously stopped the killing. The surviving, there are about 500 people, tens of thousands of people, only 500 left, each of them With a kind of suffocating suffocation, and one by one, the blood is very strong. It is no exaggeration to say that these five hundred people are the essence of these tens of thousands of troops. Fusu stopped playing, and he seemed to be afraid to look directly at the tragic scene below. He was puzzled. He said, he was helpless. He didnt know why his father had to do this. These were all followed by the father. He rushed to the north to fight the consolidation of the six countries, but now almost all of them are buried here. On one side, Meng Yu reached out and grabbed the shoulder of Fusu. Fusu wanted to resist, but he did not succeed. He was finally forcibly brought back to the dragon. Zu Long stepped down and his body fell. Five hundred soldiers who had just killed themselves almost completely obeyed their instincts and bowed to the dragon in front of them. Zulong walked past each of them, like a review, but the broken limbs around the mountains and the mountains have created an atmosphere of joy. When Zu Long walked past him, Su Bai clearly noticed that the person in front of him seemed to pause. For a time, a feeling of being thoroughly seen through the heart came, but it seems that there is only a pause in this moment. The dragon went to the next person again. In the distance, there was a car and a horse. A white-haired old man dressed as a warlock slowly came. The old man stood behind a lot of boys and girls. They pushed the carriage all the way, and the carriage was placed. It is a black coffin. The old man walked to the side of Zulong and asked for peace. Zu Long turned back, the two seemed to be communicating, and finally, Zu Long nodded. The old man got up, and he held a string of paper notes in his hand. He walked over to a Qin soldier and put the paper note on the forehead of Qin Bing. The Qin soldier immediately fell down and was unconscious. The boys and girls on the one hand stood up and put the Qin Bing lift up in the coffin. These boys and girls were covered with a piece of paper behind them, which is similar to the yellow towel Lux made by the Taoist priests. So the power is great. The old ones posted one by one. It seems that because of the reasons of Zulong, there was no soldier to resist. They fell one by one because they were attached to the paper, and one by one was transported into the coffin by the boys and girls. . Finally, the old man came to Su Bai, he picked up the paper, but suddenly paused, then, his face showed a smile with a suspicious smile, but the action did not stop, the hand with the paper began Moved to Su Bais forehead, Su Bais heart suddenly produced a huge sense of crisis. As if this piece of paper was pasted, Then whoever you are, no matter where, Regardless of the identity of which medium enters here, I will be completely sealed up! v3 Chapter 903： fall ill! "How is the situation?" Qin Yang, who stood outside the house, asked the gang to come out and ask directly. These five people are all notified by Qin Yang. They are all seniors who have some methods or some rumors, but they only have a look of bitterness. This is really beyond the scope of their own strength. Fortunately, the adult is also a reasonable person. Even if they can''t help, they still send a tool to each of them. They don''t have access to the senior audience on weekdays. Once, the adult gave them the feeling of a spring breeze. Qin Yang nodded, did not say anything, watching the five people walked over to the elevator, he pushed the door and walked in. Lying on the bed of the hotel, it seems that the spirit is very wilting, but Qin Yang is clear that the solution at this time should be normal, because he did not feel the pressure of the identity of the other party, the feeling, It is even more terrible than a senior listener''s oppression of seniors. When talking about the concept of history, the Chinese like to take Chen Sheng and Wu Guangs Wang Hou will be related to each other to show their own differences with Western history, but in fact, some things imprinted in human bones will not change. It is nothing more than a way of explanation. Fusu''s bloodline, it really does not need to say much, although that era was buried, but some things flowing in the bones have not been completely wiped out, facing the fear of the true superiors still exist. Of course, the most important reason is because Qin Yang is not a high-level audience now, otherwise this level of oppression will naturally be reduced once the advanced senior audience''s life level is further improved. "Since calling them useless, do you ask me to call them to do something, just to try their luck?" Qin Yang asked inexplicably. The mouth of the mouth reveals a bitter smile. He can only report a bitter smile now, because he just tried to contact his boss just now, but he did not receive the slightest reply. He did not believe that his boss did not know the ring. Hidden crisis, even, there is a feeling that the solution is that his boss should have guessed his current situation. All this is his arrangement. A feeling of being betrayed by a beloved person is all over the body and mind. This is a kind of silent bitterness. Its just that there is not much to think about. But after all, I didnt have to betray my own boss, even when I was playing at the time. In the name of "love." "They can''t go." Jie Jie said with anger. At the same time, the five seniors who just walked into the elevator suddenly trembled, and then their eyes began to become sluggish. Before the elevator door closed, they reached out and stopped the elevator, and then came out one by one. Then walked into this room. "Do you have problems with their instruments?" Qin Yang asked. "Oh, you are still in the bottom of the gap between senior listeners and seniors. I want to make them confused for a while. This is a very simple matter, and it doesn''t take so much effort." After that, Jie looked at the ring on the ring finger of his left hand and sighed, saying, "These five people, you just choose one. If you continue to want to control my body, then don''t blame me for choosing the last fish to die. Anyway, no accident, I am also a dead person, I have nothing. Not going out." After Jie Yu said these words, his eyes suddenly stained a layer of dark red, so that Qin Yang felt the scalp tingling pressure again. "You are a lonely thing, you have no choice." Obviously, this body master has changed. Jie Jie came down from the bed and looked at Qin Yang and smiled. "Take me to that place." "Which place?" When the person in front of him smiled and talked to himself, Qin Yang suddenly felt that there was a feeling of "honor" in his heart. This is a very guilty feeling, but Qin Yang does not control it. Living in yourself, as if the other person is a little bit guilty of his own words, he must have the same "death as a confidant." "One place, there is a mirror, I don''t know if you know that place. If you don''t know, I have to spend some time looking for it. He can regain this body in about ten hours." "Mirror?" Qin Yang suddenly thought of something, said, "Is it on the bottom of the sea?" I remember that when Su Bai and the fat man had been here, there were other groups of people who went down to the sea and went to a cave. "Is it going to the bottom of the sea?" There was a trace of remembrance in the eyes of Jie Jie. "Its really... ׺ɣ." .................. "Ah, ah, ah ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The fat man is holding his own flying sword with his hands in his hands. This flying sword is stuck here. It is the eye of the squad, but at the moment, this line of eyes is obviously in a state of vacillation, which seems to be in the middle of it. There is a will that is urging it, and that will is naturally not fat. "Your mother is stinking, come again, Dabai is not a dream, and I have seen such a fierce soldier who has been so fierce!" The face of the fat man rose red, and the three purple papers flew out and were attached to the flying sword. This is the paper of the bottom of the fat box. This purple paper is hard to draw even if it is now fat. It was forged by the chance of coincidence and a lot of resources. Yes, forging. This is not a paper at all, it can be regarded as a tool, but this instrument is a one-time consumable. But at this time, the fat man can''t take it anymore. If you throw the white head there, it will be really troublesome. The monk still sat there with his knees, but there was a shadow behind his body. From a distance, there seemed to be three monks, and the monks breath was constantly fluctuating at this time. Obviously, this monk is also fighting. I tried my best to protect this formation. I had an accident before. This time I cant go out. Because the fat man who built this array method and the monk both sensed it, this time if the array is unexpectedly collapsed, then the white may not be able to return. Ridiculous? Its really ridiculous, But why did the **** sinister borrowed such a big influence, even if the cultivation was as high as the monk, there was some anger in the eye socket, which was a broken ring. Buddhism can''t help the law, so I can''t help anything. This time, there is no Jinlong virtual shadow. I can only stand next to me and watch the fat man and the monk busy with their heads and smoke. But soon, Foyes idle state was over, because he saw a piece of paper in the distance between the fat man and the monks forehead, and a vague hand could be seen behind the paper. The face of the fat man and the monk also showed amazement. "Hey, what the other metamorphosis of his mother is, it is completely sensed through time and space that we want to give us both!" ........................ The paper in front of the eyes is getting closer and closer. Su Bai does not doubt that once he is attached to this paper, he will be completely slumbered. At that time, the boys and girls will place themselves in the coffin. then, Where are you going? Going to Japan? Yes, if Su Bai can''t guess the identity of the old man in front of him, then he can really find a piece of tofu to kill. The first emperor, boy and child, another supporting role, of course, Xu Fu. It is rumored that the First Emperor had ordered Xu Fudong to look for longevity medicine, and then there was no more. Then there is a more popular legend that Xu Fu came to Japan with five hundred boys and girls, and then he founded the country and became a Japanese. The ancestors, and because the Japanese royal family did not allow archaeologists to dig their own predecessors, some truths can only be buried. However, Su Bai does not think that Xu Fu is going to Japan. The boy and the girl are not counted. Then, with five hundred comets who have just survived tens of thousands of soldiers, they want to go to Japan to be king. This is too much to see the indigenous monkeys on the island of Japan. A monarch who was so handsome in the beginning of the emperor would be dismissed by Xu Fu after he paid such a huge price. Moreover, nowadays, for the people in this world who have more power than ordinary people, the world is big, there is no place for you. The purpose of broadcasting is to castrate the power of the world and change the world. The attributes of the planes, so they are destined to be the object of broadcast cleanup. Xu Fus eyes have a dark yellow luster. It is faintly visible that his pupil is divergent, as if he could not focus at all, but he gave Su Bai a feeling that he was watching himself. He did not see this. Qin Bing, but looking at Qin Bing himself! Unreal...reality... Yin soldiers borrowed... illusion... Memories...the past...the future...now......... Many, many things are constantly colliding in Su Bais mind. He cant tell the truth and the fake, and he cant even understand why this scene happened. This is fundamental, No logic! However, Su Bai did not want to wait here to die. Su Yuhang Liu Mengyu, the two people who had been like him at the beginning, had not been killed. Now, how can he bow his head? Su Bais slightly flustered eyes began to calm down at this time. He began to call the body of Qin Bing where he was. Su Bai did not know whether he was looking at the past history from the perspective of the other party, but since the people in the past can influence himself, Then, I dont have reason to influence the people in the past! Xu Fus hand slipped slowly because he felt a resistance. It was the resistance formed by the fat man and the monk almost rushing to the liver, and the calmness in front of him made Xu Fu feel a little unexpected. This Qin Bing, whose mental fluctuations seem to have undergone extremely complicated changes, like a normal person, has made the feeling of sheep epilepsy... Pick up your Ge, Pick up your Ge, Revolt, Revolt, Revolt... v3 Chapter 904： Rich Su Bai has not been ill for a long time, probably because he has recovered the memories of the past, and some things have been looked down upon, and they have become bearish, and naturally they have begun to slowly relax; There may also be too many helpless things, such as the little guy who is still sleepy in the orphanage, such as the aunt who has long been ignoring the possibility of becoming a next-generation broadcaster, such as the audience to perform the destruction of the audience. Plans, such as the last time limit, etc.; On the one hand, it is relieved, on the other hand, it is helpless. It is very difficult for you to take your life to hysteria, even if it is a bit of pain and dissatisfaction with the other party. Just like the life of ordinary people, from the frivolity of young to the smoothing of the middle to middle age, this is a dynamic process. Perhaps, even Su Bai himself has forgotten something, but fortunately, those things are still imprinted in the depths of his soul, branded in his bones. This is not an arcade game. If your character is dead, you can continue to coin again. Su Bai will not allow this piece of paper to stick to his forehead. He does not allow himself to fall into the absolute dark seal like this. The little guy is still waiting for his own testimony in the orphanage, and then he will come out. Su Yuhang Still waiting for Liu Mengyu to go to the world to find opportunities to kill them. I still have to do things that I have to do, even if those things seem difficult or even desperate, but this is not the reason to end and avoid myself! If I have to choose to sleep and be permanently closed, Why wait until now? come on, Grasp your long brother, Grasp it, Revolt, Revolt, Go to his mother''s imperial power, go to his mother''s Daqin, go to his mother''s first emperor! Su Bai kept screaming in his heart. He didn''t know if his thoughts could control the soldier. But this is the only thing that Su Bai can do now. Unfortunately, there is no history book, otherwise, "The prince will have a relationship." This kind of slogan has nothing to do with Daze Township. "Hey........." A crisp sound came out, this is the sound of the armor and the body friction, the long brother in the hands of Qin Bing suddenly stabbed in the direction of the oblique front. Zu Longs gaze was cast here, and there seemed to be a majesty that could not be compared with the mountains and rivers. At this time, Chang Ge, who was stabbed out, suddenly fell into a kind of stagnation, and even there was a tendency to recover from vagueness. This is only a soldier, and the worship of the Qin soldiers and the infinite loyalty of the Qin army in this era can not be achieved even by the dictators who are best at brainwashing in later generations, because the ancestors are gods, the gods in the hearts of these Qin soldiers. ! Xu Fu also began to exert force at this time, and the force that blocked him from the beginning began to fade away under his squeezing. "Feng, ancient and modern reincarnation!" Xu Fus hand paper quickly went down, with a momentum of nowhere, a small soldier, even if you are one of the last 500 people to survive, but you still have no reason and no qualification to show this will. ! Otherwise, you are worthy of the tens of thousands of robes that have just become your physical body nourishment! Su Baiyu cracked, he began to desperately arrogant, began to roar of anger, for Su Bai, even if he opened his personal character, even if the audience feared the cause of the broadcast, a little normal modern people, Will go stupidly to allegiance to a so-called emperor. But this long Ge, but still still, Su Bai did not give up the struggle, if you choose a photo for the last moment of your life, Su Bai hopes that the photo itself is hysterical instead of mourning, this may be the only one he can now I chose something. A mother......... Aunt......... Ok? A mother? Aunt? who is it? Su Bai is very unfamiliar with these two titles that suddenly appear in his heart. A cow............ Hey, who is A Niu? Suddenly, Su Bai felt that his consciousness was opened at this moment, and then his own perception of the environment became instantly clear. Before that, he only looked at it through the perspective of this person. Like a movie admirer, standing outside the screen watching the propaganda of the plot, a little different is that this film shot is taken in a similar way to VR technology, so it is the first person perspective. Now, the layer of the diaphragm has suddenly been smashed, and it seems to have completely entered the screen and become a real participant. Su Bai saw the old lady who stood by the door in the pastoral village. This is her mother. She is watching her go to the expedition. She is waiting for her to earn the Lords home, changing the land, and serving the ............ This woman can never be Liu Mengyu. Su Bai thinks that Liu Mengyu will choose between the attitude and death when he becomes the old man. Liu Mengyu will not hesitate to choose the latter. But Su Bai also perceives that the other is his mother......... On the side of the old man, there is still a young woman standing. This is his aunt, outside the courtyard, where an old ox is shackled. wrong, This is not right, This memory is wrong, Since it is a time of Gaowu, why is it still used? Su Bai suddenly realized that he seemed to be caught in a misunderstanding. This is not the memory of this Qin Bing. This is the imagination that is naturally made in the mind based on external stimuli. This is his own delusion! Xu Fus paper will be posted, But at this time, Su Bai, who controlled the body, completely abandoned the thoughts of the rest of the miscellaneous, and it was very easy to pick up the long man who swept the front of the old man. "boom!" Xu Fus figure collapsed directly when he was touched by Chang Ge. Then, Qin Bing, who had not been able to get the paper into the coffin, started to shoot at him. Su Bai began to kill, his fighting action is completely stunned by Qin Bing, if those Qin soldiers are the big battle of the battle, then Su Bai is now more like a wild beast, to attack Go to bite, and at all costs, annihilate those who dare to threaten themselves. A famous Qin soldier fell in front of him. Their body was wiped out as soon as they were touched by Chang Ge. The killing of Su Bai did not stop until all the people who could see it were killed. He looked up and looked into the air, and the man looked at him in the air. Su Bai once again raised his own long brother, even if he was in front of him, he would also wave his weapon in his hand. However, when Su Bais Chang Ge is about to touch Zu Long, Zu Longs body shape has changed. Everything around this is changing, like a huge plasticine. At this time, it is being It was reshaped, or it was thrown on the ground and turned into mud. Everything around him began to disappear, and instead it was the white mist of the circle. Water vein, Here is the Sanjiang water vein, Own, Come out? Su Bai bowed his head and found himself turning back to himself. This is his own body, not the strange Qin soldier. Then, Su Bai looked at himself. Here, it should be the core area of ??Sanjiang, and it is also the position where three bronze chains cross. A pair of armor was placed here, placed neatly, like a plastic model holding the armor, but there is no figure in the armor. This feeling reminded Su Bai of a very old Japanese anime called "Devil Warrior". However, this time, the Chinese style of the armor is clearer. The surrounding water mist circled here, forming a vacuum cyclone, and three bronze chains lie quietly here. Although there is no visible person, there is only one armor in front of him, but Su Bai is clear, there is one person, Its really locked in here, a lock, Two thousand years. The blood clan in the world of Cinderella is the guardian of Alexander the Great, and the one at the moment, no accident, should be the real master who has just seen the sinister through the first person perspective! What I read is nothing but his memory. What I saw was just the picture he saw! Moreover, this guy has just shot himself; Su Bais mouth showed a smile, because he looked up and saw a quaint paper floating there. "So, do you want me to bear the suppression of this paper for you? So let yourself... regain freedom?" "I... would rather die... I don''t want to be sealed without meaning... I think I... didn''t make a mistake... In fact... your reaction and choice... more radical than I am... ... I don''t dare to disrespect the ancestors..." A man''s voice echoed around, with a touch of vicissitudes. "I want to know, where the coffins and Xu Fu''s team went," Su Bai asked. "Do you think... I might know........." The armor began to be slowly propped up, and the inside gradually condensed out of the entity, as if he had been sitting there for the time being, only to let you see it now. "You are the two thousand years.........the second person to enter here." "Its a pity, it seems that you didnt succeed for the first time. Su Bai can perceive that this is definitely not the realm of the audience, but his existence should be similar to that of Chen Ru, and the realm cannot be reached. But the strength is extremely horrible, and even Su Bai feels that the other party can kill the audience! Tens of thousands of Qin soldiers used their own blood and meat to finally pour out the last five hundred people. He is one of them. "You have come in.........you can''t go out...something...can''t copy........." "So, who was the last person who came in and went out?" Su Bai asked, perhaps because of the recent screen experience, so that Su Bai now has a little bit of difference in the face of this situation, there is a feeling of a small witch. "He said that he called.........rich..." v3 Chapter 905： The boss of the realm The orphanage, or the orphanage, stands alone here, like a piece of art; In fact, as long as any thing is stripped, its original use is placed separately, more or less, with a little artistic, but the benevolent sees the wise and sees wisdom. Litchi''s childhood and orphanage are inseparable. She is similar to Su Bai. The orphanage is almost equivalent to the painting of Su Bai. It is the pain, anger and residual mourning that has been crushed. The hodgepodge made by mixing together is not good, but it is reluctant to lose. For Chen Ru, she and Litchi are both women, so when I look at this orphanage, I seem to appreciate Leonardo da Vinci''s "Mona Lisa". Each generation of listeners has their own circle and also has their own This generation of legends, and people who can spread their names among generations of listeners, is even more difficult. Chen Ru is very envious of Litchi. She does not regard Litchi as her role model. After all, there are thousands of people, each of whom walks together, but she envys that Litchi can appreciate the scenery she can''t appreciate earlier than her. On this day, on the fifth day after Su Bais departure, Chen Ru walked out of the tent and washed it. She was like an ordinary camper and made breakfast for herself. "I smell the smell of sauerkraut." A man''s figure appeared on the side of the tent, and it looked very casual. "I know I can''t hold you, you cook three bags of noodles." Chen Ru still cooks herself from the ground. In fact, she does not know how to face this person. This person seems to be very simple, because his style is a word - hehe. But like this one, there is no way to completely explain his whole person. "It seems that you and my taste are the same. When I eat instant noodles, I only like to eat the uniform old sauerkraut beef noodles. The cover is Wang Han, and the rest of the brands are sauerkraut. I don''t like it." Liang Sen is small. Sit down on the side of the pot. Chen Ru himself gave himself a bowl and then sat on the other side. This woman, once bold enough to go to the place where the witness broke into the road, attempted to steal, but at this time, sitting with this man, there is no other person around, she has a feeling of thorns on the back. Liang Boss did not take himself as an outsider. He took a pair of chopsticks and did not find a bowl. He started eating directly on the pot. A real-time big-level audience, a warrior comparable to a big-level audience, so sitting on the bleak mountainside to eat boiled noodles, from time to time came a "sweet and nourish" voice. After dinner, Chen Ru lay on a stone, as if looking at the clouds in the sky and it was purely in a daze. The boss of Liang got up and walked to the door of the orphanage. "These weeks have also been a bit desolate," said Liang Boss. In fact, it is not a problem with the location of Litchi. In fact, it was considered to be a beautiful place before, but Su Bais discussion with Chen Ru once turned the greenery of the mountainside into its own vitality, making it a desolate place. a lot of. Chen Ru did not explain this to Liang Sen. In fact, the other partys self-righteousness made Chen Ru feel that the other party did not seem so terrible. terrible, Why do you think he is terrible? What is he worth to be afraid of? Chen Ru feels that today''s self is somewhat inexplicable. "Do you know, I like that she likes it for a long time." Liang Boss said from his own, like a small hanging wire is telling his own innocent little story, with a touch of piety. "You used to place your tombstone on her side. The result was directly destroyed. She came to the sentence: Are you also worthy?" Chen Ru tried to make himself look natural. Perhaps, ridicule is a blow. The other party will raise their choices at the same time. "Who told you?" "I won''t tell you." Chen Ru replied with a smile, and sold Su Bai directly. In fact, the two people are just joking with each other, because when that happened, the place of the testimony Individual, a white, a rich, and two black cats. "You are rich." Liang Bo did not go to Su Bai. In fact, the little detective had already annoyed him. His parents, his relationship with Litchi, his present and his friends around him, Liang Sen felt Some are unsightly, perhaps, the most important reason may be that the general manager who is considered to be imprisoned is always thinking about drilling into the other circle. Its like you are struggling to raise a dog with a handful of urine. As a result, the neighbor next door raises your dog and runs into the arms of the family. You cant shout when you shout. Of course, this kind of inner feelings is naturally insufficient for outside humanity. "Right, you don''t seem to have seen wealth, because you haven''t said it yet." Liang boss said. "Where are you coming here, what do you want to do?" Chen Ru asked. "Just walk, just look at this world, I am left with a big sigh, and suddenly feel so lonely, so I want to find someone to chat, you are qualified to chat with me." Chen Ru suddenly felt that the boss in front of him was like a huskies who trembled after the other dogs in the kennel were sent away. "Look, so I don''t want to be nervous, I am a very easy-going person." Liang Sen still looks like a sly smile. Chen Ruxin was shocked. In the past, his heart was actually dragged away by the other side. If it was not the other partys reminder, he was completely unaware of it. What are you going to do? Chen Ru no longer lay comfortably, but stood up. This time, she needs an answer. She is like an angered tigress. Let us declare our sovereignty and glory. But it can also be seen from the side that the emergence of Liang Boss caused her pressure, forcing her to take the initiative to respond. "It''s really a look, just take a look." Liang Boss pointed his finger at the orphanage gate in front of him. This seemingly still closed her orphanage still has her breath, but unfortunately, although she is sitting The train came back, but now I have gone to that place again. "I want to see her more." "You are very strange today." Chen Ru''s palm spread out, a hot white mang rises up, with a burning atmosphere, "I have always done this thing very simply, you and me in the fog, I also I can only face it in the way that I am best at." "Don''t, I don''t fight with you. If I can''t beat you, isn''t it really a faceless? The only remaining big man in the world is defeated by a senior listener. I am still confused?" Liang Boss stepped back a few steps, and his figure appeared directly on the opposite hill. It was a distance of several kilometers. This is also Liang Sens attitude. He is not looking for Chen Rus fight. "I just came to see her, it''s that simple." Liang Boss repeatedly explained, "You can understand that she is going to be unlucky, and then my lost lorer deliberately came over and got some inner satisfaction. "" Unlucky? Chen Ru grabbed these two words. You didnt receive the ticket, why do you know whats going to happen there? "Can''t say, can''t say ............" Liang Boss turned and his body disappeared on the hill. Chen Ru palms down, the sizzling heat disappeared completely, she still did not understand, what the man is going to do, everything, it is so inexplicable. .................. The old faucet scenic spot is not far from the urban area of ??Qinhuangdao, but it has only recently entered the low season of tourism. Therefore, there are not many tourists coming here, giving people a very desolate feeling. Then look at the locks because of the lack of tourists. The public toilets that are raised will give people a more bleak atmosphere. The taxi stopped at the gate of the scenic spot. Qin Yang looked at the seat and sat down on his seat and told him: "It is here." Unraveling the eyes, the old faucet is considered to be the estuary of the Great Wall, but the Great Wall at the moment has long had nothing to do with the Qin Great Wall that he saw in the past, even if it is not a renovation after the founding of the country, it is the repair of the dynasties. Reconstruction has also changed the original flavor of the original to the unrecognizable. "Do you have Liang Sen''s contact information on your mobile phone?" asked Jie. "Liang Sen?" Qin Yang snorted and shook his waiver. "I am too far away from him, so there is no contact information, but you should be there." "But he won''t pick up my phone at this time." Jie Jie took out his mobile phone and said, "In the time when the original owner of the body regained control of the body, he desperately contacted his boss. However, his boss may be in the heart of all kinds of unworthy performances, completely ignoring any of his connections." "It feels like how it is like a scum." Qin Yang also tentatively made a joke with the one behind him. Although he has a wife and a child, he does not know why he is with this person. Like the **** mentality that served in the palace. "It''s hard to go any further." Jie Jie suddenly changed a topic. "There are too many concerns in your heart, too much suffering, so it''s hard to go any further." "Some things, I will not give up." Qin Yang explained. "Your thoughts are not an excuse for your self-deprecation and dare to face." Some helplessly shook the window, and outside, the sun was shining, but in the eyes, there was a gray Feeling, this feeling, as it was more than two thousand years ago, "I can feel it, it is watching me, as if watching an interesting thing." Qin Yang heard who he was talking about. This time, he did not dare to make jokes. "Its a pity. Sure enough, that person still cant stand it. He doesnt rely on both sides. He always wants to step on two boats. This may be his instinct. Jie Jie reached out and touched his own. The temple, "According to this person''s memory and understanding of that person, I think that person may now find a place to vent the revenge pleasure that was rejected by the woman and beaten." It is also strange, such a person, can actually become the first person in the world at this stage. You said, is this ironic? v3 Chapter 906： Singing conquest Rich? Xu Fugui? Has he been here before? So, is his original practice of the ancient three-turns also obtained from here? Even if, with the help of the unique conditions here, Xu Fugui is likely to create his own practice here. After all, the third turn is good, and the second turn is completely appropriate. The environment can be achieved. Su Bai did not have much tension and panic. After all, in the feeling of substitution, he even saw the emperor, and even self-consciously felt the kindness of the emperors body. This scene is somewhat unpredictable compared to the previous one. In other words, it is equivalent to aesthetic fatigue. "So, you want to pull me and seal it with you here?" Su Bai looked at the surrounding environment. He is now thinking about what he would be if he stayed here afterwards. It seems that with the experience of being trapped in the land of the confession, Su Bai now has a lot of adaptability to the kind of confinement and isolation. "I need to go out." The presence in the armor is open. Su Bai heard it, and the voice of the other party became clearer and more fluent. This should be a sign that it is constantly waking up. If you think about it, there is a yellow spring in the place of the road. Su Bai can rely on it. Huang Quan goes to eat the corpse every day and converts it into his own energy. It is almost like eating with ordinary people, but what is it here? In addition to the white mist or water mist, and the paper that Xu Fu had hand-painted in the past, it is tantamount to abandoning all the influences of the periphery. This guy is two thousand years of tens of thousands of Qin Huhu killing each other by raising the law. One of the remaining 500 stars, but the prison life of two thousand years of complete isolation may have become a human being if it has been in a normal state. Before him, like some animals that hibernate, only stay. There is a sense of ignorance and the rest of the body functions are completely in a state of suspended animation. In this scene, Su Bai was a veteran before, when he saw the big vampire used on the train that came back from the world. Unfortunately, the big cockroach was not completely awake and was killed by himself. Of course, that thing. Su Bai is only a "fruit", the real "cause" is still what the vampire said before the death, the lychee pitted them. "Do you know that I am waking up, but I don''t want to do it in advance? Still, are you so confident about yourself? The other party seems to have felt a little accident with Su Bai''s indifferent, because the strength can reach people at this level, and no one is really an idiot. "I know a friend, his best is illusion, but his illusion does not work for me, and your illusion, no, in my opinion, your means, even illusion can not be counted, only Its a trick, its really too low. For example, in order to confuse me in the memory picture, I feel that I am the you at the time, but I think that I am smart to my mother and Auntie, and even come to A Niu, and now, for example, I guess no. If you are wrong, you should be resisting the will of Zulong, so you are being punished here. I dont know why Zulong didnt let you kill and let the other people drink another bowl of supplements, but you Treatment and what you have committed undoubtedly mean that you are a sinner. But the armor that you wear is completely different from the Qin Bing black armor in the memory picture. I am not a historical research scholar, but I can still see that this armor on your body is at least a general to wear it. ? Is it difficult for Zu Long to shut you down here and give you a promotion? The armor jerked up and stepped forward, and the figure inside it slowly solidified at this time, but then it seemed to be extremely strenuous and stalked back, even standing still. Directly changed from standing posture to sitting posture. This is a small soldier, even if he has lived for two thousand years, but he was almost sleeping in the past two thousand years. In fact, his mind is still similar to that of the past. He is not a veteran old fox who travels through the red dust, even some of his. Means and planning are inferior to some ordinary seniors. In front of Su Bai, it is really a bit of a slogan. "Help me out, I will satisfy you with a condition." The presence in the armor seems to have accepted the life. The person in front of him gives him a feeling of powerlessness. Of course, under the sense of powerlessness, there is anger and grievance. If you don''t have this piece of paper on your head, if you don''t have this armor on your body, this guy in front of you can kill yourself without knowing how many! "Why didn''t the old wealthy release you?" Su Bai frowned, but unfortunately, the old rich and the rich had already returned to the dust, and the original self did not expect the handover of the guardian of the sermon. It is separated from Xu Fuguis heaven and man. The one who lie in the coffin of the sect of the sect of the sect of the sect for twenty years and does not know how many secrets of the Western Guardian, how many secrets are hidden? "He is afraid." The voice inside the armor was a mockery and a recollection. "He was afraid to let me out." "Now, it is not your old age. I think, you should also know that Daqin has already died. The world today is completely different from the previous world. One eye is hanging on the sky and has been watching it. "But that eye can only focus on one world." The voice inside the armor responded. "What do you know?" Su Bai is somewhat interested. Anyway, he has not figured out the way out now. It would be better to chat with the ancients two thousand years ago. "That is rich, he said, it was not the time to release me. He said that he will come and release me later." "But he hasn''t come, and I think that wealth has long been forgotten with your agreement, because he was locked in a place for twenty years, and the first and only one made after coming out. The thing is to dig up the casket of his wife who died, and disappear with her. You see, you have no place at the bottom of his heart." Su Baiton paused and continued. "If I didn''t guess wrong, the reason why the rich and wealthy can go out from here is because you have your initiative to help?" After all, Xu Fugui got the inheritance of Qin Bing''s body method here, and he also created a three-year turn here. A complete inheritance is difficult to find from those ruins. There are only words in the ruins. It is very likely that the one in front of the Qin dynasty was passed on to the rich more than 20 years ago. Then Fugui painted him a "rich brand" pie, then he patted his fart, and the stock went away, and he forgot at all. "Yes, he didn''t come, but I feel that I am getting closer and closer to the time I went out." The voice inside the armor was stunned with a sigh of relief. "The grandsons who have been sleeping on me have been awakened, those Things should start." "Then I asked you what those things are, you have to answer me, you don''t know?" Su Bai''s mouth showed a mocking smile. This guy is really simple and cute, especially when other people choose to obey. Only he chose to rebel and refused to be attached to the coffin, which revealed a stupidity. Its just a pity that when the rich came here, I played this game again. Its already been brushed. I think its basically impossible to brush the two, and the other party will not believe in the cake. "Zhulong shut me here, I didn''t choose to kill me, I must have deep meaning, but I thought for two thousand years, still didn''t figure it out..." The other party seems to be caught in a state of "memory killing". Su Bai is looking up and carefully observing the piece of paper. The fat man is also playing with the character, but the feeling of using the character in the memory picture is obviously There are too many differences, but after all, two thousand years have passed, this piece of paper has become somewhat mottled, quite a kind of "sufficient mountain". And once the paper breaks, it is hard to say whether the one armor can continue to suppress this guy. Su Bai began to try to write down the texture of this paper in the bottom of his heart and plan to go out and study it for the fat man. "This character, there will be annihilation in twenty years." It seems that he was aware that Su Bai was observing the paper, the opening said. "Twenty years, I can''t wait for that day." Su Bai shrugged his shoulders. His time was full, and there might be two years left. The broadcast may complete the audience destruction plan in two years, and then he may be Destruction is also possible to take the train to the world. "That''s a pity, I can''t kill you with my own hands." "I don''t seem to get you." Su Bai pointed to himself and said. "You have the inheritance of that person, and the inheritance of that person is deceiving the past from me. The cause of the past, the fruit of today is coming from you." "Oh..." Su Bai now feels that the vampire, who is also in the Vatican for more than a thousand years, seems to be more normal in dealing with people. "Well, I am standing here, let you kill, are you going to kill?" Su Bai took two steps forward and reached out and gently touched the other''s armor with a strong mockery. And the meaning of playfulness. "Hey........." Su Bai knocked on the other''s helmet and lazily said, "When you can come out from this iron king, you can kill me and take revenge..." "boom!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" A huge thunder sounded, and a purple thunder crashed down, just on the enchantment created by the paper. The paper that had been sealed by Xu Fu for more than two thousand years was then split into four parts to make the fly ash dissipate; This scene happened too fast and too sudden, causing the white armor of Su Bai and Su Bai to seem to have been in a short period of time. "Hah, big white, still don''t hurry to the fat man, I sang down and sang "Conquer" thanks to my help! Hahahahahaha! The fat man with his hands on his hips and a pair of old bosses, his second child''s cow''s fork looks like a three-pound idiot. v3 Chapter 907： Three or five bottles! The wind on the beach has a salty smell, but there is no farm or fishing boat nearby, so the taste is not strong, take a deep breath, and reveal a smile on the face. He was once a father. Emperor assigned to lead the army with General Meng Jun 300,000 troops stationed on the Great Wall. Although the customs and customs have long been unrecognizable, at least they can re-experience the feelings of their own. If there is no darkness, he should be the Qin II, not the younger brother who was pushed up after the collapse of the Empire. History has a historical way of writing, but the various kinds of the year must not be reproduced in the historical records. The Daqin iron rides in the face of darkness after sweeping the six in eight, and finally ends up in the sand. In the true history, Huhai is nothing more than a building. The poor man who will hold down the ashes. At that time, the throne, no one wants to sit up, because that means the nickname of the millennium and the typical of the negative textbook. Qin Yang looked at the seaside and looked at the old leader''s solution. He said: "Have you been here more than two thousand years ago?" "According to the records in the history books, I am here to solve the prairie savage who are trying to glimpse the artifact." "Now, this is not the case. You should be regarded as a sinner who prevents national integration at that time. It is a sinner of ethnic division. In the period after you, there has been a raging sorrow. Now the history book has been changed to: the ethnic minorities have gone south." "Historical books, this is used by the authorities to wipe the buttocks. I understand this very well." Jie Jie bent down and reached for some sea water. "My youngest brother is the biggest victim." Qin Yang didn''t know how to pick up the words. His level was still a little lower. If he changed to a monk or a Buddha, it would be able to communicate with him. After all, the news and understanding of the people. It is not equal, and therefore, when Qin Yang knows the identity of Jieyu, his heart is fearful, and the white and fat people who went to Leshan a while ago did not hesitate to pick up their sleeves and do the so-called Qin Shihuangs eldest son. One. This is the gap between senior listeners and seniors, not just in terms of strength. Is it here? asked Jie. "The last time I was picking them up here and nearby, it should be near here." Qin Yang replied. "Then, the hole should be destroyed." The solution went into the sea and began to sink. Qin Yang still stood on the shore, and he did not choose to go with him. He did not choose to go with him. In the time when he first became an audience, his wife and children were struggling to survive in the world of stories. The biggest motivation, but now, they have become their own further obstacles, but Qin Yang is very open, there are many people in the audience, but similar to Qin Yang, the people who adhere to the dogma rules are a minority. The minority, himself, is actually very happy. After all, every day with his wife and children, the extra Qin Yang is earned, it is a great enjoyment. Turning around, Qin Yang returned to his taxi. He didn''t wait to solve it here. Instead, he immediately started the car and prepared to go home. His wife had already prepared dinner for him. The disfigured figure is very lonely to start diving. In the end, he is firmly standing on the bottom of the sea. It is absurd around, but the solution is to find a new position. After all, compared to the changes on the land, the seabed The changes are affected by human factors and are still smaller. After sneaking in Haiti for more than 20 miles, Jieyu stopped at a low-lying place, reached out and pushed it in front of him, and the muddy sand around him was immediately opened, revealing a cave with a pour position. Finally, I still found it. Xie Yu entered the hole. After a period of sneak, his body passed the change of water pressure and once again surfaced, and came to the extremely clear entrance. Around the clock, there is a gust of wind blowing from time to time, but the solution does not care. The greatest fear of the world comes from the unknown, and he does not come here as an explorer. For him, it is more like a revisiting of a place. The wind is getting bigger and bigger, like a person''s mood is getting more and more eager. Since the last water level reversal, everything here seems to have been rewashed, it seems very clean. After all, it was not a few years since Su Bai and others came here last time, and this time is really too short and too short for things in the sea. Resolving the surroundings looked like what was looking for, and then stepped on the position in front of the gap, and then the whole person began to move deeper in the same way as walking on a flat road. If you look closer, you can see that there is something like a block at the foot of the solution, and this one is a personal head. This is a road paved with corpses. A corpse stands in the water and supports a road. The rest of the direction is the location where the space is reversed. If you go in, you may not be able to come out anymore. There is not much nostalgia for this. He even saw many other heretics. This means that the place that was built more than 2,000 years ago has been visited by foreign people in history. Some people have gone alive. Some people have to stay here and stay with this dead silence. On the water in the direction of the slanting front, there was a awning boat with a red lantern hanging on it, sparkling with a strange red light. This situation is similar to Zheng Zhihuas "Star Lights", which illuminates you. Go back to the house. But unfortunately, the person on the ship has to be a permanent tourist without accident. Jie Jie stopped his footsteps, not because of the awning boat, but because of the presence of a figure behind him. The figure was a bit fuzzy, but the goal was indeed himself. "Three or five bottles, forcing two punches, playing more and playing less is a fate; Baccarat, the game hall, the roots of Chinese pressure and shock........." The man slid a sneeze, holding a deck of cards in his hand, a look of excessive indulgence, he squinted, and did not know where to come out from behind, so he looked at the solution. If Su Bai is here at this time, he should be able to recognize this. At the time, this one had had an intersection with Su Bai. He was Kobayashi. Kobayashi is a very talented listener, but it is a pity that he has staggered two boats in a row. The first one is the old family, which makes him completely break with the Su Bai monk and others. The second is here, he is mourning. Life. Just like the middle school teachers who talked with the fat guys together to discuss the ideals of life, the ability to advance into the final testimony of the senior audience is definitely the best among the audience, but those who fall through the middle are not all idiots. Jie Jie looked at this person in front of him, oh no, exactly, this is not a person, just a soul that was detained here because of deep resentment. Even if you study it carefully, it will not even be a dead soul. Kobayashis singer looked at the shackles, like drunken wine, and his body swayed. You stay, play with me. This is an invitation from Kobayashi. Once upon a time, Hong Kong once had a "mahjong panic". It was a strange event in which one person died after he found the former Ma You down to play mahjong. The situation is the same as before. almost. "You can go with me, I can take you out." Jie Jie suddenly opened the door. Xiaolin stunned and immediately began to shake his head. "Who is the old man, is it that you can lie to lie?" "People are dead, but they still retain the savvy of their lives." Jie Jie reached out and rubbed his chin position. The environment here was not much changed more than two thousand years ago, including the array here. But some people have added something here, such as this awning boat and the person standing in front of him at this time. At that time, the mirror left by Xu Fu seemed to have been touched by people. As soon as I read this, my face was slightly gloomy. To his realm, not to mention his own strength, that is, his current body, but also the strength of the senior audience, between the joy and the anger, the environment and the surrounding environment can produce a kind of resonance. This made Kobayashis body look swaying too, and his voice and his movements began to become torque. There is an ominous premonition in the heart of Jie Xie. If the mirror is only slightly modified, the problem should not be too big, but if it is changed too much, it will affect the next step. Things to do. Stretching out a random stroke, a red silk thread flew out, squatting behind him, Xiaolin and the awning boat behind him seemed to be afraid of this red line, and did not continue to follow. At the end of the road, at the end, it is a fan-shaped bare ground. It is here, and there are traces of intense friction. There have been battles here, and it should be two or three years. "Wu, I help the Su, to the life of my blood, the life is now!" Jiexu fingertips point in his eyebrow position, take out a drop of soul blood, he now has a body to solve the problem, naturally does not have royal blood, but his soul blood is not the same. The blood beads are scattered, it seems to be the summoning of the call, and the mirror of the high person appears from nothing. Jie Jie walked to the front of the mirror, reached over the mirror, closed his eyes, and then opened his eyes. The first time in his eyes, there was an emotion called "anger", even if he had just When the big Buddha broke out of the seal and Su Bai played back and there was no return, there was no such emotion in his eyes. "Who did it... Who made it!" v3 Chapter 938： .Update notification My mom has to do a knee repair operation. The operation is arranged today, so I have to run at both ends of the hospital in the past few days. I have to go to the hospital every day for three days. When the mother is stable, I will resume normal updates. The risk of surgery should be small, but because it is a problem of the knee, it will have a greater impact on future life and will not be sloppy. In short, I hope you understand. Don''t panic, hold the dragon! v3 Chapter 908： I, Qin Shihuang, fight for money! The fat man appeared as a "savior". At least the fat child thought so in his own heart. Dabai was trapped in a strange seal. He tried to save the whites from the fire and fire. He tried not to summon himself before. The success of the triple Xuan Lei, because this mine has a special restraint of enchantment properties, so that the fat man is surprised that this actually summoned successfully. Therefore, at this time, the fat child has the pleasure of becoming a white savior and has a sense of satisfaction with his own Taoism. Happiness is about to float. The monk and the Buddha Lord immediately saw that something was wrong. The monk immediately grabbed the fat man''s arm and shouted: "No, there is a problem!" !!!!!!!!!!!! Su Bai didn''t have time to take care of the fat man who was still in a good state of self, because the guy who just couldn''t stand up in front of him stood up at this time, and it was a little easier than just being. The scene suddenly fell into silence, and the fat man who was just full of enthusiasm finally returned to the taste at this time. "The seal is untied. You can choose to go out and hang out. On the radio, oh no, look at this great river before the darkness is shot for you." Su Bai feels that he is guiding a child who has been suppressed for a long time. But my heart has already risen a bad feeling. "Why didn''t you kill you first?" The voice inside the armor was a little confused. Then, a pair of red-red eyes flashed from the helmet of the armor, staring at Su Bai. really For a time, Su Bai has a feeling of facing himself before, you are really, reasonable and unclear. Even if the broadcast is broken and ready to move, it is still here. As for the appearance of Fusu and the escape from the front, Su Bai definitely does not believe that the broadcast does not know why the broadcast has not yet begun to solve them. Broadcast considerations. "The man deceived me at the beginning. Now, I take his inheritor to redeem the crimes committed by him. This is fair." "boom!" The other side is like a buffalo and directly hits himself. The water around him has a distorted feeling because of his movement. It is conceivable that Sanjiang is certainly a toss. Su Baiben thought of using his fist to fight back, but he quickly changed his strategy. Although the success of the ancient two-turn turned him into a real zombie, he had a kind of physique similar to "not dying", but two The accumulation of sequelae after the second use is indeed too obvious. Now, Su Bai really dare not excessively damage his body in the battle. Su Bai immediately crossed his hands and made a blockade of the posture across the chest, and then the figure began to recede. "boom!" The other''s armor is very hard, and the kind is purely relying on the body, relying on speed, relying on strength to solidly crush your feelings is also so clear, Su Bai people are directly hit and flew out, at the same time, around The water veins began to distort, and it was obvious that the fat mans formation could not be maintained, and he and others were about to be forced to leave the area. Although the fat man is amused, but at the crucial time, it is not clear whether the situation is unclear. Before the strange armor started to work on Su Bai, he has already started to dismantle his own method with the monk. This is equivalent to the creation of gold in Guangzhou. The virtual space is nothing more than a leaf attached to the real world. Although there is no reinforcement outside, after all, it is more convenient to see the broadcast outside. Maybe you can also attract nearby listeners or let the broadcast release a real task to find a few helpers. Su Bai flew and the presence in the armor did not follow suit. His red-red scorpion glanced at the fat man and the monk, as if he understood what they were going to do, directly and directly with one hand. "Oh..............." The three bronze chains that were originally lying here are coming from the ground. They are stretched straight like three bronze dragons, exuding a kind of chill. At the same time, they are like the pillars that build this space. They will be very weak and soft. This space has become extremely stable. In other words, these three bronze chains are like a lock, completely locking this area! "Hey, how can a person run out to control this chain?" The fat man was a little angry. Before that, he was injured by Fusu using a bronze chain, so he still has some psychological shadows on this stuff. "This chain is not controlled by him. In fact, this chain is used for locking. The principle is to use the power of Sanjiang to suppress him. He only needs to stimulate the chain now. The array represented by the chain will naturally react. Blocking this space is equivalent to keeping us here." The monk said. On the other hand, Su Bai only felt that his arms were numb, and there were residual turbulence in the limbs. He simply played against him and he was completely crushed in physical contact. This feeling is true. So Su Bai didn''t like it very much. The man did not continue to shoot at Su Bai, but instead rushed to the fat man and other people with a little cat and mouse. The fat man and the monk immediately subconsciously retreat, the fat man took out the array of instruments, and the monk was hands-on, ready to summon the Buddha possession, at the same time, Foye took a step forward, helping the monk and the fat man to fight for time. The four people are really familiar, so in the face of this situation, everyone can make the most appropriate response without any prior consultation. In the face of the other side''s coming, Foye took out his hatchet and crossed it on his side. "Fo, don''t hit him armor, that''s his second seal!" Su Bai immediately reminded. Foye stunned, and Su Bais reminder completely disrupted his rhythm. At the moment, the Buddha who intends to go straight down the road can only force the change of the knife and use the hatchet to pat the side. "boom!" Buddha was not hit by flying. At the same time as the impact occurred, his body burned a black flame, just like the scorpion that came out of the sinister, but there was a terrible cyclone around the Buddha, and the white mist around him In the blink of an eye, it was dispelled. With Su Bais foresight, its certainly impossible for Foye to hard-hitting with the other side, but borrowing the cleverness to remove the force from the other side. "Ah" The other party seemed to be very interesting about the reaction of the Buddha. At the moment, he reached out and tried to buckle the shoulders of Buddha. On the side of the body of Buddha, he slammed his shoulder and slammed into the past. "Hey!" A tremolo came out, and the other persons figure was actually hit by the Buddha, but the next moment the others feet suddenly crossed a step. The whole person turned a half-axis like a gyro and then slammed back into the Buddhas Body. This time, the strength is stronger than last time, and there is even the power that Foye himself has just hit. Only a burst of sound rang, Su Bais left chest position was knocked out of a huge blood hole, but the other party did not have the slightest pity and rest, and once again, every movement was done. As if you are not facing an enemy, but a sea of ??ocean that is pressing against you! This, It is the law of Qin Bing''s fight! It is similar to the improved military boxing in the PLA. It is only after this era is completely different from that of the Qin Dynasty. Therefore, what this guy has displayed is actually more suitable for the Gaowu battle on this level of the audience. And this is something that the audiences don''t have at all, even those who are born in the martial arts family can''t do this. This is a completely different fighting technique created by two different world plane systems. The Buddha can only bite his teeth and hold it fast. Soon, his shoulders, his legs and even his brain have been hit hard. Several face-to-face efforts have made the whole person become disabled, if not because Although his Buddha''s double-figure body is better than Su Bai''s ancient stagnation, but still very strong, other listeners may have to choose the soul at this time. Of course, in this case, even if your soul is out, it is difficult to get a chance to escape from birth. "Tai Shang Laojun is in a hurry as a law, soldiers, fighting, people, all, array, column, front, and line!" The fat man''s formation is ready, a purple giant net is laid down, and the front armor is directly covered, which is a hindrance to the other party''s movements. The Buddha took the opportunity to withdraw, in fact, the physical damage is still second. The key is that he felt a terrible pressure when he faced the other side of the attack. He suppressed that he could not even stretch his soul. The fat man''s net can only hinder the movement of the person. The other party is still rushing straight, and at this time, the monk''s hands are wide open, and a glaring bodhisattva appears in front of him. Su Bais figure appeared at this time, and once again squatted in front of the armor, and the monk also fascinated the law into the body of Su Bai, immediately, a glimpse of Buddha light on Su Bai, and this Buddha light Because it is controlled by the monk, it does not conflict with the zombies in Su Bai. The monk is still not advanced, so even if the law is added, he does not really go to hard, so he can only retreat to give Su Bai an auxiliary state. Su Bai''s hands pressed up and crossed with each other''s hands. The Buddha light on Su Bai swayed for a while, but did not dissipate. The two people''s physiques also stood still at this time, if not both of them came out. A rush of bones is likely to be mistaken for a performance art sculpture. "Xu Fu''s character is gone, but this armor also makes you not under pressure?" Su Bai said with a bite. On the second collision, he could perceive that the other party''s strength was weakened from the beginning. ", a total of ........." The fat man who had not waited for the voice inside the armor to shouted, immediately changed his handcuffs, added a layer of online, and shouted: "I, Qin Shihuang, fight for money!" v3 Chapter 909： Night return Qinhuangdao is a beautiful city, but it is not a big city in a strict sense. In addition, it is now entering the low season of tourism. Vehicles from the urban area to the old leading scenic spot are also rare. Qin Yang mouth bit a cigarette, did not ignite, but slowly chewed the tobacco, he saw too many things today, its impact is no less than just the feeling of becoming an audience, so he needs to adjust Good attitude, after returning home, I have to face my wife and children. His own home, his warm little nest, has always been his paradise, so he is very respectful, even... devout. "Drips........." The phone suddenly rang, and then prompted to take the order successfully, Qin Yang frowned, did he just forget to close the software? He did not have some food. After all, he had been in a state of restlessness since he took the place at the airport. So forgetting something negligently can be considered normal. After all, I can''t compare myself with the mental illness that gets colder when I get nervous. In the mind of Qin Yang, he thought of Su Bai, the guy who touched a lot but felt deeply. The guy, already a senior listener, himself, was also unconsciously opened so far, far away. It is a character of the world. Some are awkward, but some are awkward, but everyones pursuit is different. Qin Yangs pursuit of strength is just to live longer and live for a while, not to become stronger, but to be gentle with himself. The wife and the children who have not grown up will stay for a while. He is a person who is tired and willing to be affectionate. Of course, Su Bai is also the same. He is also tired of family, but Qin Yangs insistence is to enjoy more warmth with his wife and children, and Su White''s insistence is to one day be able to personally twist the head of his own aunt.........the amount is essentially the same. Qin Yang decided to take this order because he felt that it would allow him to return to his previous life more quickly and then face the wife and children who greet him to go home to eat in the ordinary people''s mind. Look, the taxi is not far from where you are. After a short while, Qin Yang saw a man and a woman standing on the road ahead. It should be two tourists. When he turned down the window, Qin Yang asked him, "Is it your car?" The man''s hand holds a camera carrying a travel bag, and the woman''s hand carries a small bag. The two men smile and nod their heads and open the door to the car. When Qin Yang was ready to continue to move forward, the man who just got on the bus said: "Master, we have to go to the old leader." "But what I said on the list is to go to the city. I have to go home and take the order." "You look at you, the position is wrong." The woman complained about her husband. "Sorry, the master, can you send us over? I will give you double the money." The man begged. In fact, if it is in the past, Qin Yang should still send it. After all, he needs money, needs clean and no causal money, and needs enough money to stay for his wife and children, because he does not know when he will suddenly A "very normal" way to die. But this time, Qin Yang did not want to go back again. He instinctively refused to open back to the old faucet scenic spot and then met the one who came out of the sea. "I used to be dripping, Master, for so many years, the first time I took a wife to travel once, help me, the plane was late, we booked a round-trip ticket for the sake of cheaper, so we must go to the old today. The faucet is playing." Since the men said so, Qin Yang had to smile a bit, but go back and go back. If he came back, he would send the one away, and he would not worry about pulling him back. After turning around, Qin Yang once again opened to the old leading scenic spot. In the car, the woman looks very calm, and the man is constantly looking out the window, a little bit of meaning. "Man, have you been to Qinhuangdao before?" Qin Yang asked, if the taxi driver can''t really kill you, because of the nature of their work, in addition to listening to the radio, they are talking to the passengers. Can''t you watch a video or play a landlord while driving? "I have been here, its almost twenty years. At that time, my son was born." The man yelled. "When I came last time, this road has not been repaired yet." "Twenty years ago?" Qin Yang thought for a moment, smiled. "I didn''t see it, my brother, you are really tender." "Haha, I am not tender and my wife is tender, do you guess my wife is like more than forty?" The man, like a treasure, pointed to the woman sitting next to him. The woman closed her eyes and should not sleep, but obviously did not want to take care of men. "The scorpion is also young, envy you." Qin Yang''s sentence is nonsense. In fact, he can already achieve a certain degree of shame, but the problem is that his real life is basically less than that long, halfway. The probability of accidental death is really too much. Therefore, in the audience circle, both seniors and senior listeners rarely say anything like "shou and Tianqi". The improvement of life level brings about the extension of life expectancy under the audience''s elimination mechanism. Very meaningless. "Is this your son?" the man pointed to a photo placed in the corner of Qin Yang''s car window. "Yes, my son, I am three years old this year." "It''s good, kids of this age are the best," the man said. "Its very skinny, its a headache. Qin Yang smiled. Actually, the child is still the best in seven or eight months, and the pink is like a porcelain doll. "Hah, yes, its a pity. The child is going to grow up after all." The man sighed. "Its a bit of a nasty thing when you were young, but when you really grow up, it completely changes." "This is normal for parents. It''s normal. You don''t come here too." "Alright, hey still came along." "Brother, did your son get married? Looks like, more than twenty?" "Early, there is no shadow. If this kid can get married early and have a grandson, what are the couples running out?" "Oh, now that young people are not in a hurry, they always feel that they still want to play for a few more years. Young people always have different world views." "I will follow him. His eyes are very picky. We can''t do it. We sometimes urge him. He is also anxious to us. He said that he wants to raise one and come back to bring us grandchildren. You said that this is not mad at us. Both." "Ha ha ha ha ha." I heard that Qin Yang was really teased this time. "It''s interesting." This man is very talkative and humorous. It seems that no matter what topic he can pick up, you will be happy to communicate with him. When the car drives back to the old faucet, Qin Yang actually has a meaning that is still unsatisfactory. The woman got off the bus first, and the man handed a cigarette to Qin Yang and then got off the bus. Qin Yang ignited the cigarette, slowly exhausted it, and looked around to confirm that the person was not nearby. At the moment, he could only pat the steering wheel at random. "Don''t wait for you, go home and eat." ............ "Your words seem to be more and more." The woman said calmly that she did not express her dissatisfaction clearly, but her tone did give people a cold feeling. "Your words are less." "Do you regret it?" The woman looked at the man. "I regret that I didn''t really take him as a son?" "No regrets, no regrets, I am not so naive." The man took out the camera and stepped back. He said to the woman, "Its rare to take a walk, take a photo for you, come, pose, you Very beautiful, always beautiful." The woman ignores the man and walks to the scenic spot from the ground up. The man is always following in the back and enjoys it. Finally, two people boarded the ancient city wall and faced the sea, but it was not the season of spring blossoms. At this time, the seaside in the evening was really cool. "Oh, I don''t believe it. When I am bored, I will think about those messy things. Have you never thought about it?" The man''s back looked at the woman by the wall. The wind blows the bangs, brings a little bit of fragmentation and chaos, but it shows a kind of romanticism. The man said that she is beautiful, and he is not always handsome and straight, even if he looks old now, he still carries a mature man. Temperament. The woman shook her head. "Really?" The man still doesn''t give up. The womans mouth showed a smile and looked at the man. Is it so boring? "This is not a boring and not boring problem. Two or three years ago, he was here, mad and spared no expense to avenge you." The man''s eyes were somewhat blurred. "You didn''t think about anything at the time?" "I think your face is really thick; When he was born, the big winter was when you put him directly under the tap to rinse. When his head came out of the glass bar, you directly held his head and stuffed him back into the water. Now, you are starting to be bored to imagine another result and choice? If you really become such a boring person, then the wealth that you are almost dying is not dead? "Don''t say me, you can''t go anywhere, use your sister''s body to let her run back to bed and rot, I always feel that your aesthetic is distorted." "Oh?" The woman feeds her eyebrows and looks at Su Yuhang. "Then you have to stay with me forever, is it not difficult for you?" "Hahaha, I am really not interested in eternal and not eternal." The man looked at the woman and said very seriously. "I chose this road, I just want to stay with you, two mud smashed and water mixed together." Together, reinventing one and recreating one is not enough in my opinion. I want to be the only one with you, and there is no end to this time." v3 Chapter 910： despair! At this moment, Su Bais heart still has a little bit of luck. If it werent for the armor on the other side, it might be that all four of them had to be the first table sacrifice after he got out of trouble, even though he kept saying that he only killed the Soviet Union. White alone, but a guy who has been detained for more than two thousand years and whose brain circuit is a bit abnormal, His words, can you believe? Moreover, even if he was not detained for two thousand years, he would have expressed dissatisfaction with the First Emperor at that time, which is enough to show that the thinking of this goods is obviously different from normal people. "Now let go, still have time." Su Bai reminded. If it is changed to normal, Su Bai is not so good to talk, but he and the person in front of him are really innocent and have no hatred in the past. It is really worthless to die like this. Moreover, the former Su Bai did not. I experienced the feeling of powerlessness when you faced an abnormal mentally minded person. This time, it seems that the script is reversed. "Oh, today, you must die." The other party directly rejected Su Bais suggestion of the armistice and continued to exert his strength. The armor on his body began to appear a **** pattern at this time. It seems to be inspired to be characteristic, but this feature will not be worn right now. The man in the armor gave any blessing, but it would further suppress it. Su Bai once again felt that the other partys power had declined. The next moment, a roar in the white throat, this is a signal. Counterattack! The fat man''s face became a pig liver color, and it was hard to bite his tongue again and squirt a tongue tip to sew a third net cover. The monk is serious and his body is shaking. Obviously, it is indeed a great pressure for him to forcibly motivate the Bodhisattva body with the strength of the advanced, but the monk has once again condensed the body of a diamond. It was also directly hit by Su Bai to carry out the second blessing of Su Bai. On the other side of the body, the Buddha did not use a knife. The wound at the wound began to have a bright red flame. In the injured state, he used the secret method to force his own potential and directly collided. "boom!" Buddha''s body slammed into the armor, and the armor''s body trembled. The whole person''s center of gravity and foundation shook directly. After the collision, the flames of the Buddha''s body also dissipated. On the ground, panting, wanting to stand up again, but feeling the body is as weak as being completely squeezed. Su Bai took the opportunity to take the initiative, one hand clasped the other''s neck, and then the body leaned over. "boom!" The armor was directly dropped on the ground by Su Bai! This seems to be just a simple fighting technique, and even from the viewing point of view, it is ugly than the street fight, but the real doorway is inside. The stalemate between the armor and Su Bai is not so much a stalemate of power as it is a competition between the two sides for the control of the surrounding environment. This time, relying on the combined force of four people, Su Bai will pull it down, which is equal to this. At the moment, the space around us is in the hands of ourselves. When the other side has not launched a counterattack, Su Bai held his opponent''s shoulder position with his hands, intending to fix it here, and then watching the fat man and the monk. The monk was ready to come up, but the body was shaking for a while. The whole person was also squatting on the ground, and the fat man continued to rush up. The void was directly on the other''s chest. "Snapped!" The Luguang flashed instantly when he hit his armor. The fat man "wow" spit out a big blood. The whole person swayed and fell to the side. He was unwilling to look at it. This armor limited the guy, but It was also the protection of the guy just now. The stalemate and the counterattack have already consumed the full strength of the fat man, the monk and the Buddha. At present, only the strongest Su Bai is still supporting. Su Bai is clear how horrible this guy would be if he was completely out of sleep, so at this time, he must be suppressed. The armor did not say anything roaring and roaring. On the contrary, he seemed very calm, as if he was just a full-time spectator. Perhaps, in his opinion, this is just a game, and he is the real protagonist. An astonishing scene appeared, the light on the armor was slowly fading away, and the power of the armor was slowly recovering. Obviously, for more than two thousand years, it was not only the character of Xu Fu, but also Armor is no exception. The other''s hands are slowly lifting up. Su Bai, even if his hands are pressed, but there is still no way to stop this from happening. The other person is like a cat who is playing with mice. It seems to be very satisfied with the first game after he got out of trouble. The game, even... very enjoyable. Why should I talk to you? the other party said. What qualifications do you have... and talk to me? "boom!" The other body stood up violently, and Su Bai, who had suppressed it, was reversed by his hands. Immediately, Su Bai felt only a terrible force in his arms and shoulders. This force directly oppressed his knees, causing even the high-level audience of Su Bai, who was in the process of strengthening the body, could not resist. "Hey........." Su Bai had to kneel down on one knee. Under the pressure of the other side, he seemed to be really powerless. "Hey..............." A subtle crack began to appear on Su Bai''s body. This flesh is facing a full-scale disintegration, not the normal damage, but a kind of "annihilation" of the flesh and the soul! He was born in Qin, of course, knowing how to face the powerful guy. "Unfortunately, I don''t have Qin Ge around me now. If Qin Ge is at hand, even if you are like a drought, you can kill everything with a knife!" There is a kind of memory in the tone of the other party. It seems to recall the years when the First Emperors Southern Expedition swept the Liuhe. In fact, his resistance at that time was not because of his embarrassment, but because he was unwilling, he would rather The battlefield and the death of the darkness are not willing to end themselves in this inexplicable way. In fact, the First Emperor did not directly kill him but sealed it, which is enough to show that the First Emperor did not take him as a deserter to punish. "Is this the world after the darkness, why are you so weak?" The voice inside the armor sighed with a sigh. "The darkness of this way is how to win my great Qinshan!" Su Bai wants to refute that he is not the strongest, and he wants to refute him. You are obviously tens of thousands of Qin soldiers who have absorbed the BUG of the flesh and blood after strengthening the flesh, but now he can''t speak, and because of the tightness Biting his teeth and holding it hard, coupled with that terrible pressure, Su Bais teeth cracked at this time, as if they were about to collapse. "You are rich, I don''t care if you are dead or alive, but today, I will accept the interest that you deceived me." The other hand pulled out a hand, but it seems that the seal of the armor fell further under its constant impact, causing its power to continue to climb, so that now, with only one hand, it can suppress the resistance of Su Bai. Of course, this may also be because of this change, Su Bai also consumed too much relationship in the stalemate stage. The strength that this person is showing now, it is estimated that even Chen Ru is not his opponent, and once his seal is completely solved, then Chen Ru is directly killed in front of him. This power gap is really too Obviously some. God knows that the emperor had to sacrifice so many subordinates to make these metamorphosis and what to do, and Xu Fu sent these metamorphosis to wherever! "Three souls and six scorpions, listen to my order!" The fat man who was lying on the ground and began to twitch at the beginning began to recite the curse, but the other party just glanced at it. A violent violent wave immediately swept out and swept the fat man out. After landing again, the fat man was completely The province has personnel, and the airflow has repeatedly shot the monks and the Buddha, and controlled them. "Ah" There was a disdainful sneer in the armor. In fact, the only thing that was difficult for him to solve was the person in front of him. Because he wanted to kill him, it took a lot of effort. As for the rest, it was completely possible. No role, even, there are some uses, but this guy, no soul, no control at all, and has a great relationship with his own enemies, and so, He must die! Click to click......... Su Bai felt that his body was like a piece of porcelain that was constantly cracking. This time, even if he is immortal, there seems to be no way. The other party clearly knows how to restrain himself. A golden blood dripped from Su Bai, this is the soul of Su Bai, the essence formed by the fusion of the soul and the body, it can be said that... the source! The realm of Su Bai began to fall at this time. He was like a sponge, and the guy in the armor slowly squeezed out his own water. Senior audience middle-level peak... Senior audience middle level... Senior audience low-level peak... Senior audience low level... Su Bai is very angry. His realm, his strength, is the guarantee for his future survival. It is also the key to whether he can save the little guy, but now he can only feel his own realm. Falling down, and his body began to slowly distort, apparently with the fall of the realm, he gradually lost even the capital of hardship. A huge pain came, Su Bai clearly, this is the foundation of his senior audience''s advancement is being destroyed, and immediately, he will fall out of the realm of the senior audience... "Oh, ............" The presence in the armor seems to enjoy this moment, watching his enemies struggle in front of themselves, savoring the unwillingness and anger of the enemy. This feeling is more pleasant to the body than the taste. . Su Bai began to flow out a more solid golden blood. It seems to be no different from the original source. But when this blood flows out, The three bronze chains that were originally only responsible for blocking this space suddenly trembled fiercely at this time, as if they had acquired intelligence in an instant and became extremely excited! "This is... this is... this is the breath of the country''s jade........." The voice inside the armor appeared panic for the first time. v3 Chapter 911： Pull it......... A large bowl of rice noodles, topped with a layer of fragrant braised chicken, then sprinkled with thick cilantro, and finally poured two tablespoons of dried hot peppers, the man eats sour and dripping, only feels a lot of Shutai, and then Put a big mouthful of ice beer, almost straightforward. Yan Huihong did not directly wipe the corners of his mouth with his back. He then walked out of the "Liu Kee Rice Noodle Shop" with his hand on his waist. He did not go far, and he leaned on the side of the road. I took out a cigarette and ignited it. While swallowing the clouds, I followed my sisters in the hair salon shop on the opposite street. This is an old street. It is not an ancient town. It is just a small block formed between old buildings. The road is very narrow, but it is all-in-one, selling and selling meat and selling. The meat is also everything. "Big brother, come in and sit down (do it), big brother........." The woman standing at the door of the hair salon warmly greeted Yan Huihong. They are enthusiastic, they are hospitable, they are very concerned about every man who has been busy with his family for the family. He even took the hand and pulled these men into his house to take a break and talk to each other. Yan Huihong feels that every city seems to have such an old street. Here, the sincerity and care of the people who are gradually fading under the influence of the current money-raising trend are preserved. This impetuous society. It is only in them that we can find some traces of the remains of the ancients. Really, The world is not old enough. Along the small street and those who are warm and kind, they have been eyebrows for a long time. Yan Huihong did not choose to disturb them. Why do they want to trouble people? Yan Huihongs gaze was attracted by an old man carrying a bamboo pole. It is not because Yan Huihong''s taste has become so strange and twisted, but because he saw something unusual in the old man. "This year, this kind of thing is a small number of things, here you can still meet and run around the street." After dropping the cigarette **** and stepping on it, Yan Huihong took the initiative to follow the past and reached out and patted the old man''s slightly embarrassed shoulder. "Old man, how is this medicine sold?" The old man''s bamboo building is filled with herbs. On the west side of Guangxi, herbs are relatively common. "You want to buy?" The old man looked a bit pale, but it looked very spirited. There was no turbid color in the eyes. See Yan Huihong to buy medicine. When the bamboo poles are unloaded, they will be waisted. The small scale is used to take off the weighing. What kind of? the old man asked. How much? "You have more than oneself, call it awkward." Yan Huihong said to his ear. It was said that the old man was amazed first, and then a bitter smile appeared. The somewhat sturdy figure was straightened up at this time. "I thought that the current dusty Xuan Xiu is rare. It is also old." Luck is too bad." "Oh, don''t pretend, look at it for five hundred years, but your predecessor is not ginseng at all. It is nothing more than a carrot for twenty or thirty years. What do you mean with me?" Yan Huihong smiled, the other side That little trick actually thought of being confused before him. Seeing that his disguise was torn open, the old man knew that he couldn''t do it. He didn''t have the confidence to fight with the one in front of him with his own technique, so he recognized it awkwardly. "Let''s take me to your radish pit and take a look. I am very curious. What is it that makes you look like this?" ............ "Grandma''s, is there a piece of virgin forest on this mountain?" Yan Huihong is not a native, but he knows that even the original forest of this size will be preserved until at least a sign of a scenic spot is now a tourist attraction. Now it is still a little-known, and even Yan Huihong has seen many graves. Seeing that one grave is not like a rich and powerful family, how can you be buried in such a good place? "It also appeared half a year ago. I am also very curious. There are not many people who know it now. It seems that everyone has not found the same." The old man who led the way explained. "Everyone did not find out?" Yan Huihong is a taste of some of the taste, this place is now, should be related to the audience, so the impact of the broadcast has been dealt with, after all, this is considered a supernatural phenomenon. A piece of virgin forest appeared on a hill close to the county. Isn''t this a nonsense? It may take a while for people to discover it "take it for granted", and then it is not surprising at all. This technique is very familiar to the broadcast. In other words, only broadcast can do this. Stretching his hand on a large banana leaf, Yan Huihong looked at the remaining green juice on his finger. This kind of essence can be directly used as a medicine, but you must know that this body can only be a banana. If the pre-Qin monks passed through here, or the intensive type of the metaphysical type of audience, it is sure that this place will be regarded as a cultivating hole, and the aura of the surrounding area will be so simple that it will be devastating, and the vegetation that was originally found in the mountains actually grows out. The effect of the medicine, the carrot in front of the eyes actually became fine under the chance, the big radish can actually become an old man. "It''s here." The old man pointed to a place in front and then stepped back. There is a pit in this place, and the roots of several plants around it stalked here to protect the pit like a fence. Everything in the world is spiritual. Obviously, this is also the intention of the vegetation here. Yan Huihong discovered that the surrounding spiritual power is to spread out from the center of the hole. The aura here is also the strongest! "But here, there is nothing left." Yan Huihong blinked, although he felt that he threatened a big radish a bit too much, but still sighed: "What?" "Things?" The old man looked very surprised. "There is nothing." "Nothing? Nothing can make you a radish?" Yan Huihong is obviously not convinced. "Remember that night, someone came here to dig a grave and take away an urn. Then I suddenly woke up. The brothers and sisters around me woke up one by one, but now I can only illusion. Human form." The old man is very wronged. "A man, dug a grave?" Yan Huihong frowned, It won''t be that one. Some things are absolutely secret in a circle. For example, Qin Yang is obviously an absolute disadvantage in the exchange with Fusu, but in another circle, it is not a secret, especially the testimony of that night. The change of the guardian''s business, at least in the circle of Yan Huihong is open news. It is said that there was still a big man sitting in the town of Guangxi. As a result, the guardian of the previous generation of the testimony personally dug out the grave of the deceased wife and took out the casket, and then drifted away with the ashes of the deceased wife. However, the previous generation of amnesty has already left the train, so some specific details have not been verified, but Yan Huihong feels that he may find the place. But is the guardian''s brain good? This is not a defeat. This is completely ruining the home. I will spread my own vitality like no money, and it will be cheaper and cheaper. I will give it to my son! Its weird to say that youre not playing in the end! Yan Huihong took a deep breath, it is a pity that after half a year, the source has long since dissipated, and it has been absorbed by these vegetations without dissipating. This is of no use to Yan Huihong. He has already reached this level after all. The ordinary medicine stone has no effect on the cultivation of oneself. However, Yan Huihong was very curious. He was very curious about what he did at the time and how he did it. At the moment, Yan Huihong stretched out with one hand and his mental power began to emanate. "Give me the pictures of your memory that day, I won''t be embarrassing you. In addition, I know that you can understand what I mean, dare to play with silly, and I can''t take it home." Gradually, the surrounding vegetation shook slightly, as if they had succumbed to the temperament of Yan Huihong. The surrounding environment was stained with a layer of powder at this time. Yan Huihong saw a bloated middle-aged man with a shovel in his hand and Yan Huihong subconsciously let him stand in the pit. On the other side, I was afraid of "blocking" him. The middle-aged man began to shove the soil with a shovel. His movements were not very fast. It seemed that the middle-aged physical strength of the man was not good. At the same time, he was talking about himself while digging the soil. These words sounded like they were squatting. Homely, but when you say it from the other person''s mouth, it has a different feeling. It is a kind of sincerity, one word, very common and very ordinary, there is no classic love story, it is also a trivial matter, but it can touch people''s hearts. Yan Huihong is not a sentimental person, but he noticed a detail, that is, normal people usually throw soil into their hands when shoveling dirt, which is convenient and labor-saving, but the other party has piled up the soil around half a circle. The other side. It seems that... it is deliberately not wanting to pour the soil to Yan Huihong''s own feet and stain his shoes. But this happened more than half a year ago. It was just a reappearance of fine vegetation memories. The grave was dug up, and the man picked up a gray casket, as if he had re-raised his wife''s hand and was telling the whispering words between the husband and wife. In the distance, there was another illusion, this person Yan Huihong knows, is a big man in Guangxi, and now he has been on the train. It seems that the thing is true, that night Really here with him watching him dig the grave. The middle-aged man seemed to have found the man, and he was ready to leave with the urn. Before he left, he dropped the shovel and just dropped it at the foot of Yan Huihong. Of course, the shovel was also a shadow. It was the time. Picture. Immediately, the middle-aged man and the big sister talked a few words, then the man began to descend, and the Guangxi big sister followed him down the mountain, and the picture disappeared. Yan Huihong frowned, then bent down and reached for a moment in the lush grass in front of his feet, and a shovel was lying here. "Take it........." Yan Huihong snorted a little unbelievably, but he still picked up the shovel and squatted and filled the pit back one by one. "It must be pulling........." Yan Huihong is still a little unbelievable. v3 Chapter 912： ridiculous! "This is... this is... this is the breath of the country''s jade........." The sound inside the armor was a horror and incredible, which was an unexpected change. In fact, even Su Bai himself was somewhat unpredictable. It seemed to be true to one''s own will. When he advanced himself to a high-level audience, the last piece was lacking. Gold was supplemented with his own body. And gold, at the beginning, supplemented the passing of the country, and its body naturally has the breath of the country, after all, it was once part of the country. Nowadays, in this situation, my own realm has been falling and falling. When this card is stuck, accidents have occurred without the expectation of both sides. As for what consequences will be derived, Su Bai really did not think too much, because no matter what the consequences, can it be worse than the situation he is facing now? The three bronze chains show an unusual excitement. This kind of excitement is more obvious and clear than when Fusu manipulated them. When Fusu manipulated them, they were just a weapon to suppress Sanjiang. Nowadays, this The three chains seem to have their own consciousness. The realm of Su Bai is still falling, and the foundation of the senior audience is constantly being damaged. This means that the golden blood flowing out of Su Bai is beginning to increase. The existence of the armor made a decision after a moment of embarrassment. This guy, who had faced the decision of Zu Long and showed his dissatisfaction and rebellious attitude. Naturally, it is impossible to "smell" the ancestors of the ancestors who were hand-held by the ancestors when they were separated by two thousand. He was placed in the late Qing Dynasty and may be the one who Wu Wu shot. After a brief horror, it is a more arrogant killing. At the moment, no matter what Su Bai is, he will kill Su Bai, because he feels a bad feeling in vagueness. Two thousand years ago, he himself felt that he must die, but Zulong did not kill him. Instead, he chose to suppress himself and even let His Holiness be his neighbor. He doesn''t think that Zu Long is a man who cares about his old feelings. He doesn''t have such a big face to let Zu Long go to care for the old feelings, let alone Zu Long is not a kind-hearted person. Therefore, he has been in fear for a long time, and Zulong has sealed himself for so many years for what purpose! Nowadays, the person who is about to kill himself reveals the breath of the passing of the country. For him, it is like a cat being staggered on the tail, giving the fear of the soul deep. It was completely provoked, and at the same time it was involved, and there was a hysteria. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Three loud bangs came out. At this moment, the three bronze chains that were originally only responsible for blocking this space finally responded. They swept over in an instant, as if they were three arrows, aiming at the armor. The armored man continued to suppress Su Bais destruction of Su Bais body structure, and the other hand was hollowed out. One of the bronze chains was shackled in his hands, and while pulling, he would A bronze chain hit back. But the third chain was still hitting against the back position. The armor thought that the impact of this chain could break the armor on his body, but what he didn''t expect was that the bronze chain actually penetrated. The armor penetrated his body, as if it had become a vain existence at this time, but at this moment, the soul of the armor was like a slap in the face, and the soul had to collapse. trend! What is the most powerful Qin Bing? It is his flesh! At this point, Su Bai had a personal experience in the cave in the Tibetan canyon. A row of dead Qin soldiers corpse actually resisted the rock collapse of the mountains! The armored man was one of the five hundred stars left after the tens of thousands of Qin soldiers were killed. The flesh and blood of the dead robe was for his physical sacrifice, which made his physical strength rise to an incredible level. But then he was sealed. He didn''t have time to think about continuing to improve his cultivation. He couldn''t lift his soul up, so his current situation is that the body is almost a BUG, ??but the soul is still only An ordinary senior listener, even because of the isolation seal for more than two thousand years, even if he has been trapping himself in a state of suspended animation, the soul is actually weakened than it was at the beginning. Therefore, when he discovered that the bronze chain could penetrate his body and attack his soul, he was really panicked! But even at this time, he still did not loosen Su Bai, he knew that all this was because of Su Bai, if he wanted to kill Su Bai before he just wanted to retaliate Xu Fugui and vented himself to be sealed two For thousands of years of grievances, now, he clearly knows that he met this person at this point in time, and is probably a plan in which fate is arranged. The reason why I was sealed, the reason why I was not killed by Zu Long, is probably because I am part of the Zulong plan! He does not allow this to happen, he wants to dominate his life, so this person must die! "boom!" Su Bai felt that his high-level audience roots finally collapsed at this time, and his realm began to slide down to the peaks of seniors, and this trend began to intensify. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" "Snapped!" The three bronze chains are constantly simplistic and virtual, and they continue to penetrate the armor''s armor and slam the armor''s soul. The armor also screams, but he wants to kill Su Bai. The idea was inspired to the extreme in this situation. The immortality of zombies is an exaggerated description, but they are really difficult to kill, but for the current Su Bai, first of all, this environment has nothing to absorb, and secondly the armor is almost sealed. Everything about the outside world, the other party is equal to throwing himself into a pressure cooker and slowly smelting himself. This is a kind of pressure and a kind of absolute torture. At this time, Su Bais heart has not had many other ideas. Even if his strength has fallen to the senior level, he is still holding his teeth. This is the only thing he can do now. Moreover, Su Bai also saw it. The three chains on the armor people made the armor people very uncomfortable. The two sides actually fell into a marathon race and reached the limit of physical fitness. Who can bite the teeth? Who can win, but in the current situation, the possibility of trying to turn over is already very low and low, because the other party is obviously able to support longer than himself. The fat man has completely fainted in the past, unconscious, but the Buddha still retains consciousness, but there is no way to break through the yin wind that is released by the armor and trapped himself. As for the monk, he is completely immersed in the yin, he The strength is the lowest, not advanced, at this time it is indeed exceptionally weak. In some cases, not every hysteria can be replaced by death. This time, the situation is full of a thing called despair. In those days, the Western Chu King who had "created" the idioms of the shacks relied on himself. His Majesty still has a war-torn army to achieve this kind of reversal. Similarly, when the Wujiang River was finally in the end, why did Chu Bawang not come back again? Foye tried several times. He was extremely weak. He really couldnt break the game, but his gaze still looked at the monk who was completely buried in the yin wind. The Buddhas heart knew clearly, even if the monk is not advanced now, but the monk does not. As for this is unbearable. The fat man''s fainting is not loaded, he is doing his best, and the fat man was injured in the battle with Fusu a few days ago, and he is also the same, the magic body is destroyed, the Buddha body is corrupted, there is no power of a battle, and even Even the yin wind in front of it is uncertain. Now, it is very clear that when the armor kills Su Bai, he will come and cook himself. There is no way for yourself and the fat man, but the monk, he has seven rules, there is a way! Buddha used a smug look to look at the direction of the monk. In fact, if the fat man is not fainting now, I think it will be like this. At the moment, there is still a very small line of life, that is, the three bronze chains that do not know why they suddenly joined the battle group, but it is helpless, even if there are these three bronze chains, there seems to be no way to reverse this situation, but The monk can advance and fight again, or more effectively, He will advance his chances and air transport, and give Su Bai, who is constantly falling in the realm at this time! In this way, Su Bai continued his life, and Su Bai increased the support time. After even adding three bronze chains, he still leaned back and pulled back some balance. The Buddha is determined, the monk knows what to do, and the monk has the ability to do this. Otherwise, why did the Indian Buddhas cross the border to catch him? However, the monk now chose silence. He did not "break the boat" and did not hesitate to do anything. He did not choose to transfer the basics of his advancement to Su Bai. In this regard, Foye can not say anything, in exchange for his position, it is likely to make the same choice, The armor, Just want to kill Su Bai, He just had a chance to kill himself and others, but now he just seals it, obviously it is useful to have three people. Even if it is made by him, who can ensure that there is no chance to fight back? With the mind and calculation of the monk, he should have confidence in himself. As long as he does not die, he will have the confidence to regain his freedom and opportunity. Foyes neck leaned back, and the fragile sound of Su Bais body cracking was still coming. But Buddha, now, I really want to laugh, Its not a laughing monk, its not laughing at Su Bai, not even laughing at yourself. He doesn''t know what he is going to laugh at... v3 Chapter 913： Hey, your dad is gone. The bronze chain is still slamming the armor. Since they started to switch virtually and arbitrarily, the armor people have basically lost on them. These three chains are specially used to lock him. If it is in the past, Now he can slowly find a way to crack this bronze chain. In fact, this is why he deliberately left another three lives. After those three people were refining themselves, they themselves. Cracking this chain is much simpler. But at this time, he must first seize the time to kill Su Bai in front of him. First, the ominous premonition in his heart is getting worse and stronger. Secondly, because he wants to kill this guy, he can never give him any breathing time. The realm of Su Bai has now slipped under the seniors. The great retrogression of this realm has brought Su Bais unimaginable sense of despair. He has no idea at all to think about the problems that Buddhas thoughts and no time to go. Complaining about others or blaming yourself, even if the last end of the hard support is still his own death, But Su Bai will never give up. "Its going to be, its going to be, this guy is going to be erased!" The inner armor of the armor began to rise and suppress the ecstasy. Now, killing Su Bai is his biggest goal, and he declares war and resistance to his own destiny. No one knows that Zulong will not kill him and seal it. The real reason here is that Zulong has long since fallen, and Daqin has long since perished. Even Dagongzi Fusu has just fallen into a state of sorrow and sorrow when he came out from the seal of the Buddha. Arrangements, the vast majority are likely to have expired or been destroyed. After all, darkness (broadcasting) is not a vegetarian character. But the kind of fear of the ancestors deeply rooted in the depths of their hearts makes the armor people dare not slack off. In any case, they must kill the person in front of them. perhaps, Or because of Su Shis sudden appearance of the faintly passing the countrys jade and the resulting bronze chain reaction that stimulated the armor. "You are rich, he is your descendant, he dies first, then when I go out, I will go to you! I want to make sure you die and die!" Su Bai wants to tell him that Xu Fugui has long been a fart, but he can''t speak, he can feel that his consciousness is falling into a vague state with the collapse of the body. In the human world, zombies are quite A very difficult virus to remove in the computer, but at the moment, the virus is facing the end of being thoroughly cleaned. Everything, Your body, your soul, your consciousness, will be erased without leaving traces. In the mind of the armor, the picture of Xu Fugui appearing here to communicate with him 20 years ago began to appear. The original self, full of hope for the arrival of wealth, is with a kind of freedom and freedom. People have also planned a good blueprint for themselves, and even designed a plan to avoid darkness after they get out of trouble in the future. Everything seems so beautiful. For him, the arrival of wealth is like the angel that fate gives to himself. But when he told him everything he needed, even after spending his precious resources to help the other party practice the successful law, the other party left so insanely, and after leaving, it was more than twenty years. A fool is playing with it. This sense of shame, this stigma, has been stimulating the armor for more than two decades. It can be said that he could only be called "" when he dared to rebel against the Emperor more than two thousand years ago. The arrival of wealth more than 20 years ago is equivalent to giving this seal more than 2,000 years and bearing more than 2,000. The last foot of the lonely soul of the year completely broke into the abyss of hatred and hysteria. Coincidentally, Su Bai now thinks that it is also rich, Oh no, It is a jaundice. ............ If the human body is like a bowl, then athletes and professional soldiers, their bodies are sea bowls, the size and caliber of the bowl is a measure of how much energy the body stores. The change from a low-level audience to a high-level audience is also a process in which the bowl is gradually getting bigger. The low-level audience may be a wooden barrel. The ordinary audience is a water tank. The senior is a water tank. The senior audience is almost a reservoir. Dalat may be a big dam! At the beginning, Su Bais intensive and inconspicuous things were like a grocery store, but with the improvement of strength and realm, the strengthening method chosen by Su Bai began to become more and more simple, basically concentrated. In the two major directions of kinship strengthening and zombie strengthening, these two liquids are the two Taiji circle diagrams in the reservoir of Su Bai. As for the rest of the things that were learned and obtained before, they are pressed underneath or somewhere. In the corner, don''t say that you can''t see it, maybe even Su Bai has forgotten it. This time, the method of killing Su Bai by the armor is to squeeze out all the Su Bai to completely annihilate Su Bai, which is equivalent to letting the water in the Su Bai Reservoir be done bit by bit. Generally speaking, After the reservoir drains out, there will be a pile of junk garbage, and there will even be some small fish and shrimp. And this jaundice is a member of this category. If it is not at this time that it senses that it is swimming in its own body, Su Bai may have forgotten its existence for a long time. At the beginning, Lord Buddha asked his men to transport the female corpse from his temple to Shanghai. Su Bai strengthened the zombie lineage. In the end, Su Bai found out the body of the female corpse. The worm that broke into the body because she was disciplined for the crime was the jaundice. At that time, Foye was also very interesting to find the plant leaf with a strong corrosive toxin that was planted auspiciously, and let Su Bai wrap it together, just like eating meat. In fact, the effect is actually not obvious. Su Bai does not know whether the Buddha was really helping himself or just looking for a piece of music. After all, the Buddha is in a state of preparation for advancement. People are like a little bitch. This jaundice is the whole body of a female corpse. Thousands of years ago, she was punished by a mysterious and sacred high priest, planted a worm, and then suffered the loneliness and torture of the millennium. After the discovery, the temple was afraid of it. The living Buddhas of the dynasties have sealed them for generations. From generation to generation, Gyatso directly brought them to Su Bai as a knot. The tenacity of this jaundice is really terrible. Even if it was completely erased by Su Bai, Su Bai still could not completely absorb it. At this moment, under the crisis of life and death, it was re-established. Forced to come out and leave Su Bai''s body. In fact, it does not have self-awareness at all. It can only be regarded as a weak form of energy. To be exact, it is just a curse. Su Bai eats it. It is equivalent to transforming the curse into himself, but this curse is for Su Bai. In other words, it is tanned, it is equivalent to a piece of money to a billionaires, and it is not a threat. "boom!" The curse of Huang Wei collapsed completely under the collapse of the armor. The armor was very excited because he could perceive that he had squeezed Su Bai to the end, and even the last of the things in his body were drained by himself. There will be a guy who breathes the country, The death period is over! But when the jaundice was completely broken, some crystal fragments flew out, and Su Bai, who had fallen into a state of confusion, only felt that he had returned to the picture that Huang Qi brought to himself. Only this time before the picture of Alisas woman killing the prince and being punished was taken over in an instant. Even the loneliness that was buried in the unknown area was brought to the end. In the end, it was the first time The last picture read: ............ "Amitabha, this is not enough." "Hey, there is something in this woman''s stomach, but unfortunately, the year is really not enough. If you don''t encounter it in this place, you can really add a nightingale when you change to the normal scene." When Su Bai heard this sound, the heart jerked a bit, Xu Fugui''s voice, that **** Xu Fugui! "Beep!" This is the voice of the third man. "Forget it, its too late........." This is the voice of Su Yuhang. In the past trip to Dali, the monk had produced an old photo of Su Yuhang and Fugui and another mage. Su Bai did not understand at the beginning, why the female corpse had seen these three people, obviously not at the right time, and later discussed with the Buddha, it may be that Su Yuhang was in a certain secret or story world. Anyway, there seems to be some disorder in time and space. For example, Su Bai once said to the Buddha in the story world of the day prisoner how to advance, but it is actually what Su Bai is doing in the real world. There is no causal relationship in the end. No one says no. Clearly, after all, no one can reach the height of broadcasting, and you dont know what kind of principle is based on broadcasting to build this bizarre story world. In the original picture, Su Yuhang seems to have found the wrong woman''s body, and may even find Su Bai. When he is about to cover the coffin, Su Bai wakes up. But this time, when Su Yuhang covered the coffin for a while, the coffin cover was once again opened, showing a middle-aged head with a fat, round and slightly bald head. Who is Xu Fugui? "Hey, your dad, he is gone." Xu Fugui''s sentence is simply a blue sky for Su Bai at the moment. Damn, there is still a new picture memory. When I was very careless, I didn''t take the time to thoroughly study the curse. Xu Fugui smiled and looked very flat, but at least it looked very sunny, just like the fat man around him. Perhaps, he still didnt know that he would be much worse after Su Yuhangs pit, but its not right. He can know himself and how can he not see the future? Or, Su Yuhang has his own way to give this "long-term vision" to a terrible friend. Even people like this can get there, and to what extent does Su Yuhang compare to the old Yin? v3 Chapter 914： Little ancestors! "Actually, I am really curious. How did you get the wealthy pit to the next step? His ability is very desperate, even including me." Liu Mengyu stood on the edge of the city. The sea breeze blew her face and picked up the sage. At this time, she was like a ripe peach, with a kind of indescribable tenderness. She is very beautiful, otherwise Su Yuhang does not. May be wrapped around her. Su Yuhang smiled. He didn''t seem to want to mention the paragraph. But at this time, he didn''t mind saying that because there were no more people in that generation, some things, except for their own eyes. This woman, no one else is qualified to let herself tell. "He looks far, but ignores his own feet. Just like the visual blind spot when driving, the taller the truck, the bigger the blind spot will be. If you don''t pay attention, you will have something to do." Su Yuhang did this. A metaphor. "Actually, there is still a point you didn''t say." Liu Mengyu gently stroked his hair, and his mouth showed a smile. "That is, wealth is to treat you as a friend." It is a very pleasant thing to poke a person''s inner softness and stab a person''s inner guilt. At this time, Liu Mengyu has this feeling. Her relationship with him is like a confrontation, but in another sense it is a kind of symbiosis, but each has a deep sense of boundaries. "Friends?" Su Yuhang''s eyes suddenly smashed. Liu Mengyu looked at Su Yuhang at this time. His eyes were awkward. For many years, he did not see this appearance. It was a pity that this feeling was only fleeting in Su Yuhang. Soon, he recovered. His own ordinary, restored his cynicism. "Unfortunately, if not, I don''t know, if I change my position with wealth, he will make choices. So, the safest way is to take the power to make choices in my own hands." Long sigh, Su Yuhang pointed to the sea in front of him. "The grandson of the great son, it has been going on for a long time." "Go will meet him, no matter what, can''t let him send the message." Liu Mengyu took the lead into the sea, and the sea quickly immersed her knees. At this time, she presented a beautiful and beautiful beauty. . "I suddenly didn''t want to stop him. I want to draw a picture here." Su Yuhang took off his backpack, inside, where paper and paint were placed. "Su Yuhang, I don''t want to die." Liu Mengyu turned and the sunset was behind her, just like her foil. She looked at Su Yuhang very seriously and seriously. "I don''t want to die." "Can''t you let me know what?" Su Yuhang shrugged. "I sometimes look at the tricks that my son always likes to play with each other. I am really envious." Lost the brush, lost the paper, and threw away the backpack. Su Yuhang put his hands in his trouser pocket and walked into the tide. The afterglow of the sunset was sprinkled here, and Su Yuhang looked back and saw what he had left on the beach. In fact, he knew clearly that he had left more than this. A man and a woman, slowly immersed in the sea, with an unimaginable calm. .................. Perhaps, in a certain sense, Dagongzi Fusu is a character full of tragic colors; In the so-called history, he was killed by his own younger brother, even if he had 300,000 Daqins most elite frontiers, he still chose self-discipline. Many years later, Chen Sheng and Wu Guangs uprising also borrowed The name of the son of Fusu is enough to show that he was more popular at the time. In the real present, the seal of two thousand years, the dreams are awake, the empire dissipates, and everything in the past has been the past cloud, and all the left-handed fathers, including the terracotta warriors and horses, have disappeared, just out of the seal. He, even Su Bai, they can''t solve it. This is a loneliness that has been abandoned by the whole world throughout the years, and it is also a kind of despair that goes deep into the bone marrow. And now, This mirror, Actually, people have also been hand-footed. It is equal to blocking the last road left. Fusu held the mirror and sat on the ground. He was a royal family. He was the real second. Therefore, even before Qin Yang, he had to hold his own identity and posture. He did not allow himself to be regarded as a The dog of the family. Right now, in this quiet space, it seems that I can show myself the emotions that I most want and the most need to express. In the distance, the boat is still wandering, but it is not too close, faintly, or can hear the screams of "three or five bottles of two punches and old brothers will also be military boxing." Very desperate, very helpless, but nothing can be done, Fusu mouth reveals a smile, he is laughing at himself. He took the opportunity to break the seal from the Big Buddha, and he did not have the sense of urgency of "not waiting for me." He also doubted and thought about why the darkness would sit and watch as he swayed around the world. just now, He understood. This is the most ruthless mockery of the darkness of himself. He is like his doll. He looks at himself and walks away. What he faces is nothing more than a desperate ending, and darkness can be from his own decadence. Get that kind of pleasure. Pleasure? Did the Western pseudo-emperor called Alexander teach him something? Fusu clearly knows that the biggest regret of his father Huang Pingsheng is that he did not get the chance to really confront the pseudo-emperor of the West, to see if his Macedonian phalanx is powerful or Da Qinhu is strong. In fact, Fusu did not know that in the millennium after him, an emperor of the Northern Song Dynasty was arrested by the aliens, watching his wife and daughter being exchanged and played by the aliens, wearing their costumes and feet on the red iron. Dancing on the board for the aliens. If Fusu knows it, I am afraid that it will give birth to a feeling of sympathy. After all, if you look at the essence by looking at the outside, you are actually similar to that one. "Hey..............." What surprised Fusu was that there were actually outsiders coming in here. Fusu looked up and looked at the direction when he came. It was a man and a woman who came together. The two men looked like a couple who came to travel, with a smile on their faces. "His Royal Highness?" The man asked slightly, and then took a cigarette from his pocket and slowly took it. Liu Mengyu would like to remind Su Yuhang that this gesture is very ugly, and it is like a mixed-use cellar that wants to rely on breakfast money at the breakfast booth at the school gate. However, Liu Mengyu did not say anything at all. She also looked at the prince with a little curiosity. "Oh........." Fusu looked at the two people in front of him. "Two projections, dare to let go in front of the lonely?" "The mistake is wrong." Su Yuhang spit out a cigarette ring. "It is because we are two projections, so we are not afraid." Liu Mengyu spread out with one hand and his fingers moved. In an instant, Fusu felt that his mirror was shaking slightly. "It''s you, you changed this mirror!" Liu Mengyu slightly decapitated, "I wanted to take this mirror as a master, but inside, it was too boring." "Of course, there are some other things, but they don''t mean anything." Su Yuhang added. "Don''t be ashamed of the tiger, forget the number!" Fusu was so mad that he lost all cultivation and restraint. It is really this mirror and other arrangements that are of great significance to Fusu to his father and to the entire Daqin Empire, but it seems that other places are arranged. Also changed by these two people. "According to the biological point of view, we are all monkeys at the beginning, where are so many big meanings, are you right?" Su Yuhang did not mind how Fusu was mad at this time, and even made this high-ranking prince so ill in front of him, which made him feel very interesting. "How do you want to be alone?" Fusu did not believe that the other side only used two projections to see his ugliness. "Nothing, I will find a place for free accommodation." Su Yuhang clap his hands, throw the cigarette butts under his feet, step on the tread, and then talk to the woman around him, "Women, open the whole, finished, we should Going back, I have to urge the goods to move early." Liu Mengyu opened his hands, and the lonely boat collapsed instantly. Even the dead soul on the lonely boat was completely annihilated at this time. Then, the water surface began to float and became a similar cage. blockade. Su Yuhang seems to be in line with Liu Mengyu, deliberately shouting: "Please let the big son sleep for another two thousand years!" After everything was arranged, the sky curtain would lock the elder son, who was already somewhat disheartened, and Liu Mengyu turned to look at Su Yuhang, saying: "Its a pity that I didnt go to the **** just now." "Is this going back?" Su Yuhang asked. "Otherwise, you still want to see your son?" Liu Mengyu asked. "Its a son, remember, I also asked you for an egg." Su Yuhang corrected it seriously. "And he can''t live today." So confident? Liu Mengyu laughed. You have no confidence in your son? "What do you mean?" "Can you be sure that he won''t be the second Su Yuhang?" "Hey........." Su Yuhang frowned his head and was very entangled. "Hey, you said, should I be happy that the tiger father has no dogs or is it worried about this?" "In any case, its better to send a black-haired person early. He has lost value, and he has basically lost control. If he can really join your daughter; Like it is, What about you and me? ........................ "Hey, your dad is gone." Su Bai looked at the scene in front of him, and his heart was completely filled with shock. He knew that he could not hold on for a long time, so he urgently hoped to encounter some turning points. This is probably your own turn. After all, what I have encountered now is entirely caused by Xu Fugui. The middle-aged man above the bald head continues: "Hey, your dad is gone, hehe......... Little ancestor, quick urine!" ".................." Su Bai. This chapter, when watching. v3 Chapter 915： Strength rebounds! After leaving this nonsense words, Xu Fugui smiled again. He seemed to be teasing a friend and child, with a kind of love similar to the elders to the younger generation; He can see himself, at that moment! Su Bai once remembered that when he first encountered Huang Quans tombstone in Su Yuhang, Su Yuhang, who left the tombstone here, seemed to have sensed something. He took a glimpse of it and flew himself out, but Su Bai knew that At that time, Su Yuhang should not know that he stood in front of his tombstone more than twenty years later. However, Xu Fugui can do this. It is just a person like this, but he doesnt know why. In the end, he was lying in the land of Zhengdao for twenty years, and then he and his handed over the guardian. After the position, he directly dissipated with the ashes of his deceased wife, and has not existed in this world since then. At one time, Su Bai also thought that Xu Fugui was a loser. In the competition with Su Yuhang, he failed, and finally landed in this field, but later, from Xu Fuguis attitude towards himself and what Xu Fugui was behind found himself. Some of his things prove that his relationship with Su Yuhang was not so simple. but now, This joke, Really not funny. "Look, this starry sky of hell, how beautiful." Xu Fugui stretched his finger to the sky, and then he looked up and then, this picture began to slowly blur, Together with the vagueness, there is Su Bai at this time, because he is now completely squatting on the ground, **** and fuzzy. Under the constant pressure and closure of the armor, his body has almost been drained, and the body has begun to distort. Maybe after a few breaths, his body will turn into a muddy mud, and then Disappeared in the wind. Just like when Xu Fugui died, it was clean, clean, and left no trace. But Xu Fuguis last sentence made Su Bai suddenly think of something. After the swallowing of this jaundice and the memory of Alisa (female corpse), Su Bai and Foye specially discussed the picture themselves. Lying in the coffin environment. Su Bai specifically described the starry sky there, and even portrayed it on the coffee table. The Buddha said that there was a hell. At that time, Su Bai, who thought he could not find other clues, deliberately remembered the array of stars above the sky. It was different from the construction of any constellation, with a simple but mysterious connotation. Now, when this star map appears again in Su Bais mind, Su Bai suddenly realizes that this picture is a bit familiar. Suddenly, he thought of the bronze box, and then he thought that he was constantly slamming his armor. Three bronze chains of the human body. These mysterious bronzes are related to Ah Nai Hell? At the beginning, Su Yuhang, Xu Fugui and the three Masters should also be similar to their relationship with the fat monk. What did they find in Ah Nai Hell? Its just that there is no time left for Su Bai to think, because he has not had much time, and the strength of his body has been drained. He seems to have already... Go back to heaven without surgery. ............ "Dead! To die! Hahahaha! He is going to die!" The inner body of the armor is being filled with a kind of ecstasy. His joy comes inexplicably, because Su Bai and he have no deep hatred, but the development of things seems to have deviated from the original track, like the Serbian youth in 1914. The shot that opened opened the first World War. In many cases, the final development of things was not bound by expectations. Armor people almost superstitiously believe that Su Bai is his own hit nemesis, because there are too many factors that he can''t understand, and he is extremely sensitive, or... nervous. Killing Su Bai, for him, has a higher meaning than revenge Xu Fugui. Right now, the body of this guy has been drained by himself, and the fire of his life is about to go out. The armor looked at the body in front of him and began to distort the "white" Su Bai. The heart sighed with relief, but suddenly, he saw Su Bais cracked skin, and the flesh and blood seemed to begin to flow slowly again. This is a kind of artificially controlled rogue, blood and muscles are slowly changing, forming a pattern similar to tattoos. "Your struggle is useless." The armor man sighed, he was very excited, not even thinking, because Su Bai had no power, only the remaining little bit of life in the flesh and blood, this is actually Su Bai The last thing that can be mobilized and changed. "Go to hell, it''s over!" The armor is waiting for the end of a tenacious zombie life to dissipate in front of himself, but at this time, Su Bai, specifically, the pattern on the surface of Su Bai actually burst into a green light. No, this light is not emitted from him. He has no power. The armor raises his head subconsciously. He sees the surrounding bronze chains shining at this time, and the light on Su Bai is these chains. The brilliant projection is produced. a sense of crisis that is inexplicable and trembles its soul, The armor man almost growled: "Give me to die!" But at this time, the three sinister bronze chains directly penetrated the armor''s body, and naturally penetrated the armored person''s isolation prohibition against Su Bai and directly entered Su Bai''s body. And after entering the Su Bai body, these bronze chains began to solidify, just like three huge cyan chopsticks pierced into the body of Su Bai, such a description is a bit **** and cruel, but know that the current white has been After being squeezed to the point where the meat is left, it will be relieved. Its already bad to the bottom line, bad again, where can it go bad? The next moment, the armor was surprised to find that Su Bai''s breath is picking up, yes, actually picking up! How is this going? Sealed for two thousand years, most of the time in the "hibernation" state, the armor''s mind is actually the original age, coupled with a very serious nervous, so that he completely lost the square at this time, After a while, the key to the problem of the armored personnel is that the bronze chain is constantly conveying a special kind of energy to Su Bai. This is the power of the bronze chain, which is similar to the power of the instrument. For more than two thousand years, the bronze chain has been nourished by the Sanjiang waters. How terrified is the accumulated aura? Su Bai was so comfortable that he was almost shouted out. A person who was almost thirsty was suddenly sent a large tank of water. The instinctive reaction of the body even exceeded the speed of consciousness. Su Bai is desperately absorbing, desperately eating these "foods" that they took the initiative into their bodies, very crazy, and can''t wait. The armor man began to attack Su Bai, even if he let Su Bai get a breather, he would not allow Su Bai to continue to get supplements from the bronze chain, but the three bronze chains are like the space that is isolated from this piece. The ground is enclosed inside, and it is useless to let the armor hit. This, This is the lock chain that locks him, and naturally it is more targeted in the face of his attack. This makes the armor almost crazy, his eyes have long been filled with anger and panic, he does not know why this happens, but clearly knows that he should never let this thing continue. As if he was crazy, he kept bombarding the space in front of him. He was tireless, and the whole space kept echoing with huge roars. At least, for this small space, it really seemed to be the end of the world. But the three bronze chains still stood still, and the breath of Su Bai began to change from a mud to a common person, and gradually began to ascend to a lower audience, and this improvement continues. The Buddha who was trapped in the distance saw the scene in front of him, his mouth opened, and he was glad that he was still in a coma for the fat man, otherwise he would have to feel the heart of the scene. Although this kind of mentality and thoughts are not right, but Foye still can''t figure out why this is the case, and things can actually happen such a huge turn? This is not something that luck can explain. As for the monk, Foye did not continue to pay attention, but Foye believed that the monk should also pay attention to what is happening in front of him. power origin strength The things that have just been forcibly lost are now being slowly retrieved, and like a filter, the impurities and power properties of the body have been removed. Now, when absorbed again, everything can be done. The most perfect and pure. Su Bai slowly opened his eyes. At this time, his strength has reached the level of seniors. He saw the armor in front of him bombarding the diaphragm in front of him but it did not help. He was mentally ill and he could feel it. The other side was hysterical at this time, but Su Bais mouth was full of smiles. You want to kill me, come! With the strength and the gradual recovery of the source, Su Bais brain has also begun to regain its clarity. What he can think of is that his own opportunity seems to be related to Xu Fuguis confrontation with his own Su Yuhang. Xu Fugui, who followed Su Yuhang and the mage, should not know that he would be so miserable by his best friend. He was just teasing himself, but what happened after that? When I first followed a group of seniors to the place of the first time, Xu Fugui, who has been lying in the shack for 20 years, why should he stay in the last minute? He learned his three-year-old stagnation, and he kept absorbing the corpse. He finally took over Xu Fugui''s position under the guidance of Xu Fugui and became the guardian of the new proof. All of this is too deliberate, Just as the so-called vows do not need to deliberately pursue its effectiveness, at least when the couple is in love, both sides say this sentence is also sincere. That is to say, Xu Fugui at the beginning may have seen that the female corpse lying in the coffin below has the shadow of Su Bai, which is the friend of his own friends, so he teased it, but Xu Fugui, who was lying in the squat, will I used it purely unintentionally. just, Ironic, My own embarrassment seems to have exhausted myself and wants to die. And his enemies, But for revenge, I want to make myself alive... v3 Chapter 916： Whose fate? Whose arrangement? The armor man''s madness is still going on. He is tireless, I don''t know the end, and even, I don''t know what it is. In fact, even if the strength of Su Bai is restored, it will not be his opponent, but he has completely lost his square in the face of this change, and the whole person has fallen into a kind of "persecution delusion." Many things in the dark are unclear, and no one can tell clearly, but once caught in it, it is like a person walking into a swamp, the more struggling it gets deeper and deeper. Su Bai, who was blessed by three bronze chains, looked at the armor in front of him so mad and mad. There was some gloating in his heart, but after a long time, the smile of Su Bais mouth was absorbed, and he suddenly felt This armor is very similar to himself. Su Bai didn''t know why Zulong wanted to seal it here, but he wanted to come to Zulong''s temper. Tens of thousands of tigers and scorpions could kill each other only to create five hundred stars. The emperor''s heart is absolutely impossible to see. This armor has the slightest kindness. Sealing first, then putting on an armor, maybe, just as a piece. For people, puppets, man-made puppets, controlled by people, can not be their own, this situation, Su Bai also experienced, Su Bai remembers that after learning the truth, a person driving a car on the road to step on the bottom of the throttle, also When the little guy was taken away, the whole person fell into a depressed hysteria. Too much, really too much. At the moment, the armor has given him more feelings. However, the feeling is only a feeling after all, Su Bai can not give the slightest feeling of mutual sympathy, after all, he has just been killed by the other side. For how to deal with it, Su Bai has always been firm. "Hey!" A tremor came from Su Bai, and the foundation of the senior audience reunited. This time, it was more solid and more stable than before. When Su Bai was advanced, he put everything he could use around him. Finally, he relied on gold to complete the last piece with his own body. Therefore, this foundation was not stable and the materials were too messy. This time, it is completely complete. Just like the site where the gravel was paved, this time it was a smooth concrete. Su Bais arms slowly open, he still wants to continue to absorb energy from the three bronze chains, but I dont know why, it seems that the energy levels of these three bronze chains form a kind of saturation on their own side, which is a bit like It is the same as two very different liquids. Although there is a huge gap in quantity, they can no longer continue to be compatible with each other. Instead, after Su Bai feels that he has once again raised his realm to a higher audience, his body seems to have a kind of power. The trend to pour into the bronze chain. It may be that the strength of the self-recovery to the advanced audience has changed qualitatively before, so there is no way to take what is needed from the chain. But in this case, his current cultivation is only the first stage of the advanced audience, or has not recovered to the peak level of the previous. At this time, Su Bai found that the diaphragm in front of him was also cracking. It was not the brave bombardment of the armor, but the luster of the bronze chain was slowly fading, and gradually unable to support the space. It is. In this way, not only will Su Bai be completely exposed to the other side, but also the freedom of the armor in front of him. This is a very difficult game. The difficulty of the game is not due to the change of the essence of Su Bai''s death. After all, the other party can kill himself almost once and can come again. "Hey..............." The three bronze chains broke out from the Su Bai body, as if they were wilting a lot, and they no longer slammed the style of the armor. "Snapped!" The armor and the diaphragm in front of Su Bai also completely collapsed at this time. The armor made a roar, like a lion who was hungry for a few days in a cage and saw a living person standing in front of him. He couldnt wait to Rushed to Su Bai. Su Bais legs bent slightly and the center of gravity sank. Then, when the armor rushed to his front, Su Bais arms were pushed out, and Su Bai wanted to use this kind of borrowing to pull out the armor. After all, With the previous experience, Su Bai clearly knew that he was in the pure power gap with the other side, but when Su Bais hands first came to the armors body, Su Bai suddenly found that the pressure he was subjected to seemed to be more than expected. Smaller. On one knee, I didn''t think too much. Su Bai''s arms smashed out and the waist was also exerted at the same time. The armor figure was a sandbag and was thrown out by Su Bai. However, although the armor was in a state of madness, his fighting instinct was still there. At this time, he also quickly responded, grabbing Su Bais right arm with one hand while he was in the air. !!!!!!!! The two men cuddled each other and continually tumbling on the ground. Every impact was like a roar of a landslide. After the power of the bronze chain was infused into the Su Bai, the space began to become fragile. It seems that it is very difficult to bear the impact of the two men in the war. Is it stronger than it was just now? Or is the armor weakened? Su Bai is not clear, because his realm has not fully recovered to the peak, although the amount has become smaller, but the quality has undoubtedly improved, and the armor first has to sacrifice himself, and at the same time bear the bronze chain and its soul so many times. The sniper is naturally wounded by a small wound. At the same time, the armor is like a **** one. If you are weak and strong, the armor is weaker, and the seal and restriction of the armor will naturally become more and more inseparable. After all, from the beginning of the confrontation to the present, the armor has always been in an absolute unfair state. Fortunately, Su Bai did not have any mental cleansing in this respect. After the two opened each other, Su Bai immediately climbed up again, and the armor on the other side quickly stood up again, but the breath was obviously disordered. At the same time, the red-red eyes in the helmet are not glorious before this time. "You can''t kill me." The armor said, "Most of my strength is sealed, you can''t kill me." "Its like you can kill me." Su Bai asked, "Is the turtle shell on your body getting heavier and heavier?" The armor was covered in a layer of dark fog, and then he rushed to Su Bai again. This time, he tried his best. Su Bais gaze condensed, he could feel the breath of the other side seems to have exploded a lot at this time, which is very unusual, because it means that the other party is now able to use all of it now in the seal state. The power broke out in a short time, and there was no longer any resistance to the seal of the armor. This also means that after this wave of offensive, whether or not he kills himself, he will once again fall into the seal of armor, which is to fight to sleep for another two thousand years to kill himself! This product is crazy, completely mad. I have to say that at this time, Su Bais heart has risen to a sense of absurdity and powerlessness. This guy is really too similar to himself to some extent, even if it is such a ruin and a death mentality. "boom!" The two men collided again, Su Bai failed to stop the other side, the body was directly hit and flew out, the next moment, the other side appeared in front of Su Bai, slammed down. Su Bai used his right arm to block, In this situation, the balance between the two sides has almost come to a balance of almost the same starting line, and the violent imbalance of the other sides strength and speed has made Su Bai almost completely lost control of the war situation during this period. Passively deal with it. "boom!" Su Bai felt a tear in his right arm. Then, the area under the wrist of his right arm was completely broken. The attacking power of the other side had reached the point where his body could not resist and bear it! "You go to death, die to death!!!!!!!!!" The armor man''s offensive is not over yet, and the horror that broke out at this moment seems to be a bit of a shadow in the state of prosperity. "boom!" The armor man slammed down and directly slammed the white belly of Su Bai. "puff" Su Bai only felt that his chest was pierced in an instant, and the other''s feet actually penetrated his chest, and even he stepped on the ground. "Go to hell! Give me to die! Go to hell!!!!!!!" The hysterical screams are constantly echoing here, that kind of madness, that kind of effort, is simply unimaginable. The armor was beaten several times in a row. Su Baimei also showed a touch of decisiveness. The other party dared to play with his life. Didnt he dare? "Hey........." At this moment, Su Bai single-handedly opened, and the area below his chest position was directly separated from the upper body. Su Bais head and one-armed head flew out. The armor whispered, tore the white body of Su Bai, and then began to look for the upper torso of Su Bai, but then the armor stunned because he saw a chain again and down again, piercing the Su Bai The incompleteness can no longer be lost in the upper torso, and the Su Bai image is reinjected into the vitality. The lower body that just collapsed began to regenerate at this time! This is not the regeneration of the bloodline bloodline in the traditional sense, because there is no difference between this regenerative body and the peak. It is definitely not for making use. Su Bais eyelids began to glow with a touch of blood and gently twisted his neck. "How could this be.........how could this be........." The armor''s belief collapsed at this time. Once you hurt him, you can recover quickly. How do you fight? This matchup, Any hope? Is this the number of hits? The black fog that filled the armor began to slowly dissipate, and his breath began to sag in a landslide. Obviously, after the outbreak, he could not resist the seal on the armor. The black fog that had trapped the monks, the fat man, and the three Buddhas was also dissipated at this time. "Is this really a fate that has been arranged?" Foye said. At this time, the monk who had just been "no movement" suddenly heard a shout: "Big white, it is you who are arranged, the ancient two turns..." v3 Chapter 917： Friendship years China in the early 1990s is in a period of rapid change. New things are starting to grow. Old things are still struggling, and things that are not old or new are still in the middle, loudly, whether it is economic or Thoughts or cultures are in a state of rapid change. At that time, KTV was still a very trendy thing, and the proportion of massage and pedicure in pedicure store massage shops was much smaller than in later generations. At the end of this road is a state-owned large textile factory. According to the previous habits, the workers are basically home-based and proud of the factory. A worker also represents a family, representing many people, so it is often large. The vicinity of the plant will always form an intensive concentration of people. Every time I get off work or when I am going to work, many vendors will come to this road and start to set up stalls to do business. There are no shortage of formal employees in the factory to make extra money. Selling food, selling and wearing, abound, and at this time the concept of urban rectification is not as harsh as the later generations, the police station is too lazy to control, the factory security department also closed one eye. In a squatting booth, the young man dressed in a very trendy body is sitting there and screaming. His dress is absolutely not left behind in the future, plus his "good" face makes him sit. He was always able to attract the attention of the women workers who came home from work when they were eating at the side of the roadside plastic table. People in later generations often think that the changes of the times and the popularization of communication tools have made YP, which has impacted the daily ethics of society, become more and more serious, but in fact, this kind of thing is human nature, otherwise why is Pan before the millennium? Jinlian will open the window? Its just a pity that the man is like a pure foodie. There are three bowls of cockroaches in front of him. They only care about eating, but they dont care about the nearby eyes. A middle-aged man with a big belly walked over, moved over a small bench and sat down at the small table, and immediately picked up a bowl of cockroaches in front of the man and began to eat. "Take it yourself!" the man complained dissatisfied. "My stomach is not good, I am afraid of hot." The middle-aged man explained. "Who told you to be a zombie, yes, zombies still need to eat? Is it enough to lie down in the dead people every day?" The man snarled, this time just got off work, the night market was only out, so nearby people Not many, but no one heard the conversation between the two. "Why don''t you give yourself a paper person to solve your physical problems? You have been entangled in what people dream of rain." The middle-aged man drank a big soup and looked very satisfied. "Can that be the same? Buddy, I am pursuing the feelings, enjoying the process of climbing, is a kind of spur and drive to myself, but I really didn''t really think about what it would be like if I climbed to the top of the mountain to watch the sunrise. Feeling, maybe, it will be boring." "In short, it is the beginning of chaos and abandonment, there is no sense of freshness when playing." The middle-aged man took the attitude of a person. "Hey, my rich brother, I beg you, can you tell me when you are chatting with you? Would you like to talk about death?" "Talk to you, Liu Mengyu is more beautiful, more high and more temperament?" Fudang paused, said, "I am afraid you will hit me." "Who dares to beat you." Su Yuhang shook his head. "If you don''t die, you will be sinned by you. If you want to hit you today, would you know and prepare for it ten days ago? It''s too bad." It is." "Not so exaggerated, I have not told you about it, I can''t see the future of being close to me." Xu Fugui took another sip, as if he was a little full, said, "I have dinner at home." It is." "The craftsmanship of the scorpion is also lost. You can eat it every day." Su Yuhang sneered sarcastically. "Since the last time I had a meal at home, I vowed not to eat it for the second time." "Before the conditions were bitter, there was something delicious. At that time, it was very sweet when I had enough to eat. She didn''t have any place to practice craftsmanship. It was like you, from the high gate compound, I haven''t eaten anything since I was young. Bitter?" "Oh, don''t come with me this hand, remember the sweetness, wait for you to open the meeting and tell the following people, the trick is not happy, the account is closed, take a few steps to eliminate food?" "can." .................. The lively neighborhood in this small city is still a small number in this small city. It didn''t take long to go around, it seemed to be desolate. I can occasionally see people who used to ride bicycles, and even saw the guys of the three or five groups in the past. The city has no concept of the popularity of cameras in the afterlife, so it is naturally difficult to do well in law and order. But these problems do not exist for these two people. Su Yuhang smould out the smoke, he smashed one and handed it to the rich one. "Oh, special." "Its like you cant get it. "The level is different." The two men nodded and swallowed the fog while walking, making their own contribution to global warming. "Say, just look for me in the world of the story, what''s the matter?" asked the rich and shivering ash. "Can''t you miss you?" Su Yuhang asked. "Well, if you remember the last story in the world, I will go in with Liu Mengyu. It seems to be the world of "Zombie". When the world of the story is over, you will not continue to warm up with her to consolidate the revolutionary friendship between life and death. "Where are you coming to find me?" Xu Fugui said and said that he laughed. "I don''t have the charm of Liu Mengyu." "Come, I will tell you." Su Yuhang squatted down the road. He found the root branch and then painted it on the asphalt road. A few simple paintings were presented in front of him. Although the asphalt road will soften in the summer, It is almost impossible for ordinary people to paint on it. "Painting has made great progress." Xu Fugui exclaimed that he knows that his friend has deep knowledge of painting and calligraphy. "Look here, this is a place in the world of "Zombie" story. It is a demon hole. There are many monsters in it. I, and Meng Yuben intend to enter the demon hole and try to get out of luck with other listeners, but Just at this entrance, a whirlpool suddenly appeared, and then came out of this guy." In Su Yuhang''s paintings, there are two people. One person is a man and a woman. Although he has a few strokes, he has shown his charm. It can be seen that Su Yuhang himself and Liu Mengyu, and one is from the whirlpool. Men who walked out. "This face, can''t see clearly, even the clothes are blurred, can only be seen as a man, and not very old." Xu Fugui knows Su Yuhang''s skills, then, obviously the other party''s image is not blurred because of Su Yu Hang did not paint well, but because it was possible that Su Yuhang could not remember his clothes and looks. "That may be a problem with the broadcast. The original set of a level, the result was broadcasted and evacuated, have you handed it?" Xu Fugui asked. "For a short time, I am still ready to provoke the thunder. The guy''s melee ability is very strong, it is very difficult to deal with, and, I feel like he is also a zombie, but unlike your zombies, you are authentic. Zombies, I can''t say a little about him, it feels a bit impure." "Impurity?" Xu Fugui whispered, "that may be impure, and finally?" "In the end, he suddenly disappeared. This guy feels like a person from the appearance to the disappearance." Su Yuhang said. "You let me see, can I see what the doorway is coming?" Xu Fugui shook his head with some helplessness. "I am what you are, you are not unclear, how can the outsiders pass, even if the big guys occasionally Looking for me, but if I can know five hundred years and know it for five hundred years, why should I still be an audience, and I will not be a direct broadcast announcer." "I really can''t see it?" Su Yuhang has some helplessness. "Although broadcasting sometimes has some problems, even some mistakes, this time I really don''t feel like a mistake, but it has a special feeling. Dream rain is the same as mine. "Come on, anyway, I can''t see it. Since it doesn''t have a head or tail, it doesn''t affect your story world story. Maybe it''s a big one who is doing something against the broadcast and causing a bit of a leak in the broadcast." Or, you simply think of him as your son with Liu Mengyu to find you, hahaha! ! ! Xu Fugui said that he couldn''t help but laugh. "The more you say this, the more you can''t tell." Su Yuhang was so angry and funny, and then he said, "Yes, I recently met a scientist, very interesting." "Do you still believe in science?" Xu Fugui was surprised because the existence of broadcasting is the biggest anti-science. "Alright, get along well, and give me some interesting products." "It shouldn''t be big for your current use?" "What about the future?" "No one can say anything about the future." "Right, rich, can you see the day I married Liu Mengyu?" Su Yuhang suddenly asked. Xu Fugui shook his head. "You are too close to me. I can''t see it, but if you have children in the future, I can give him the cognac." "That''s a good relationship. My son will look for you in the exam before the exam. The exam will not be panic in advance." Su Yuhang took a shot on Xu Fugui''s shoulder, and his mood suddenly fell down. "You are rich, you How many years can you live?" "I feel that I can live for a long time, unexpectedly for a long time." Speaking of this, Xu Fugui''s face showed a doubtful color. "I don''t know if I feel right or wrong." "If you can live for a long time, what is right or wrong, please." "But I think I can still live for twenty years. Do you believe it?" Xu Fugui turned his head and looked at Su Yuhang very seriously. "I don''t believe it myself." v3 Chapter 918： I am rich (on) The night wind is cool and cool, but in the summer''s tail season, it makes people feel very comfortable. After all, they have just experienced the baptism of the hot summer. At this time, for most people, they are still willing to let the "cold" come. More violent. A young man slowly climbs up the mountain step by step, and there is a money turtle on his shoulder, where it is as stable as a mountain. The more you walk towards the top of the mountain, the more fresh the surrounding air is, and this freshness is not an ordinary elevation factor, but because the surrounding aura also begins to become rich. The man can clearly perceive that the turtle that only sleeps on his shoulder is slightly excited here. It is a pity that it has just passed the spirituality. For the time being, he still does not know how to practice. He only knows how to swallow a belly. After going round and going to sleep, it seems that this stupid practice wants to cultivate the doorway to estimate that I dont know what year and month to wait, but fortunately, the turtle lives longer. For it, the man did not put any effort into it, and it was no different from the pets raised by ordinary people. However, as the saying goes, one person has to go to the heavens and the things that can always be with him. As long as it is not stupid and hopeless, it will change a bit. . Just like this money turtle. Reaching out and taking off a banana leaf. "what!" Gently stretched out, the man was extraordinarily lazy, his temperament at this time, quite an ancient celebrity. Of course, in ancient times, looks and temperament were also one of the thresholds for entering the career. Especially in the period when the imperial examinations were not perfected, I wanted to be an official who wanted to satisfy my "progress" requirements, or let her own mother or The old man gave birth to a disease and then smothered his parents to filial piety. Or he waited for a big man to pass the poss in advance, even if it was a cold winter, you had to stand in a light shirt, while chopping blood while playing a fan was called a celebrity. However, the temperament of a man is indeed a fake, even if it is an audience, it is difficult to deliberately create a temperament that does not belong to oneself. These things are deep into the bone marrow after all. When the man reached the top of the mountain, another middle-aged man appeared, and the image of the two instantly formed a sharp contrast. Because the other person was shirtless with his upper body, holding a shovel in his hand to shovel back and forth, the soil that was shoveled was then filled back by him, and he went back and forth, and it seemed to be tireless and boring. . The young man squatted beside him, so he looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and did this kind of brainless thing. After watching it for half an hour, the young man was a little tired, and he couldnt stand it. "I said Lao Yan, have you been like this for two days? I have regretted not buying some seeds when I was down the mountain. The land on this hill has been plowed by you. It is a pity to not plant something." Yan Huihong stunned and frowned. It seemed that he had been shovel for so long, but he felt that he had just passed for a while, turned his head and looked at the tower sitting on the other side, then his eyes focused. On Wang Ba, who was on the shoulder of the tower, smiled: "Your pet is getting more and more strange." "Crap, the last time Laozi''s support was good, how much effort was spent, and the result was sucked by the guy. Now I have seen it, and raising a small turtle is also very worry-free. By the way, you discovered what my secrets have been when I asked about it to the land in Guangxi. I have been looking for you for so long to feel your breath in this neighborhood. I said that you can let me know if I put my pigeons. Who is not in a hurry? You have to be busy, right? But you are actually arable here. The radio is going to move, and the cockroach is also included in the clean-up list, but the world will not be destroyed. Ordinary people can live the lives of ordinary people as usual. If you dont understand the audience, you will think that the end of the world is coming early. Food shortage. "Hey." Yan Huihong sighed heavily, then subconsciously lost the shovel, and then felt wrong, and immediately smashed. "Organizer?" The tower is a bit strange. The tool produced by the Nanning State Farm Tools Factory. Yan Huihong showed the shovels sign to the tower, Would you like to go in a car? "Hey, which one of you is going crazy, the secret is still going to go?" The tower is obviously helpless, of course, there are some impatient. "After waiting a little longer, I have to look at some more things." Yan Huihong shook his head, then swung his palm, and his eyes burst into a pale blue glow. Then, the scene of that day reappeared, he saw a The middle-aged man with a bloated head and a bald head slowly walked down the mountain from here with an urn. Yan Huihong holds a shovel in his hand, and it is also a step by step. This scene is just a memory of the vegetation that has been squandered by the rich and active, so it is not real, it is like watching a video tape. The tower was a bit strange. Looking at Yan Huihong, he walked slowly and stupidly, and then slowly leaned back down the road. "what the hell?" The fingertips of the tower were swept away in his eyebrows, and his eyes also showed a glimmer of light, but nothing could be seen. He was embarrassed to disturb the process of Yan Huihong at this time, breaking the feelings like killing parents, this is the audience. Unwritten rules, the tower is not so uninteresting. But driven by curiosity, the tower still continues to follow Yan Huihong. The road in the mountain is not very good. This is not the reason why Yan Huihong went very slowly, but because the wealth of the day went very slowly. A mountain road, the same late night, black night, it seems very sad. Yan Huihong walked slowly and slowly, as if to revisit the last scene of the "Mr. Gradually, I went down the mountain and slowly entered the county. Yan Huihong looked at the rich and old-fashioned look of the dragon. The vitality of his escaping made his face change. In fact, he may have already died. Even if he didnt die before, he now vented so much vitality. It is impossible to live. The source is not the cabbage on the roadside, not so good to add, it is hard to imagine. The rich body began to become more and more transparent, and his pace began to slow down. Slowly, he began to talk to himself. In fact, he did not stop when he took out the casket of his dead wife with a shovel. I talked to myself, but the emotions in the discourse began to get deeper and deeper, like a jar of wine, which was quickly passing through the precipitation of time. Yan Huihong took a deep breath. In fact, this is nothing to look at, but I dont know why, but I seem to be fascinated. The tower behind him teased the money turtle from time to time. He was bored. He didnt know which part of Yan Huihongs madness. In fact, if its not a secret thing, he still needs some information from Yan Huihong. He might have taken his ass. Going away. The old rich and the rich look around, like holding his wife''s hand to go shopping, in the end, the old rich and the like is aware of what, a child riding a bicycle directly from him through the past. The old rich man sat on the ground. Yan Huihong stood next to the old rich and rich, listening to the old rich and the last muttered to himself, as if he had not expected himself, unconsciously, he was already dead. Yan Huihong squatted down next to him. He wanted to take a closer look at the guardian who was said to have lived for many years in the territory of the road to watch the generations of Daxu. There are sorrows on the old rich face, three points are accidents, and seven points are liberation. This seems to be his own choice, more like the final appeal of his waiting for a long time. But as a listener, who is willing to die? At least Yan Huihong is not blind to life and death, otherwise he can already die, dead, how happy? At this time, the urn was opened and the ashes began to scatter. The old and rich body began to sprinkle a little bit of starlight, and his own body began to become more and more transparent. Is this the end? Yan Huihong is a very calm person. Before he became an audience, he was a miscellaneous person. He was very loyal and had several appearances. In the past few years, Feng Xiaogangs "Old Cannon" seemed to be the epitome of his previous years. Even after becoming an audience, some of his habits have not changed. He met Su Bai for the first time. At that time, the junior who looked at Su Bai felt very interesting and gave his finger a bit. Right now, watching this existence, which was considered to be one of the giants, is the last step in life, and it is a bit embarrassing. In fact, Yan Huihong is also thinking about who killed the rich? It stands to reason that such a giant python exists. In this real world, except for broadcasting, there is nothing that can kill him, but he is dead, and in such a "bizarre" way. In Yan Huihongs opinion, Xu Fuguis own heart is dead. When he excavated the grave of his deceased wife, he was already leaking out the vitality of his life because he himself was exhausted from the bottom of his heart and would not want to live. It is. The mourning is greater than the death of the heart, and the perfect interpretation of Xu Fugui''s body. Even Xu Fugui seems to be caught off guard by himself. It may be that after the death of the heart, it all ends too fast, maybe even if he is obeying. My own heart, but I am not fully prepared yet. People, after all, are both rational and emotional. Yan Huihong has seen many people''s deaths and various ways of dying, but he has never seen such an example of the death of the dead. Today, it is also a sight to let him open his eyes. But at this time, I almost waited for all this to end, and why did Yan Huihong, who was doing it, suddenly saw Xu Fugui, whose body was almost completely transparent, suddenly turned his head and looked at him, Xu Fuguis eyes, Xu Fugui The look and Xu Fuguis tone at this time seemed to tell Yan Huihong that he was talking to himself and he could see himself: "You said, people are lost, can they still live?" PS: From the "Feng Shen Bang" "Be better than the heart," people have no intention to live? v3 Chapter 919： I am rich (middle) Suddenly, Yan Huihong only felt that his back was cold. If he said that the old wealthy on the hill would throw the shovel to himself and he could interpret it as a far-sighted "small cleverness", then the present scene is behind it. It is an undercurrent that is horrifying. Can people live without heart? This is a story from "The Romance of the Gods". I have already confuses the king to let the heart dig. The **** teeth let the drinker drink the water beforehand, and then let the dig out of the palace and find a person who sells the spinach. She "can''t people live without it?" If the person answers, he can live. If the person answers, he can only die. The interpretation in the TV series is more abundant. It is the woman who has turned the illusion to sell the spinach and replied, "Of course people are unwilling to die," and then spit out a blood and die directly. For this story, Yan Huihong is certainly not strange to this metaphor. In fact, the truth of this story is nothing more than the word "belief". It is reasonable to say that people''s hearts are dug out and they are definitely dead, but Dry can still run out of the palace. The water that Jiang Ziya gives him is equivalent to a belief that he thinks he can live, but the answer given by the woman who sells the spinach is equal to breaking his belief and he will die. It is. A similar story Yan Huihong has heard some. For example, when the Qing Dynasty, there was a man who committed a crime. It is a death sin. If you ask him, his shackle is the executioner. He asks if he can help him survive. He is only Of course, an executioner has no energy to save him. He can only be used as a comfort to tell him that when he raises his big knife, he closes his eyes and runs forward to survive. When I asked about it, I lifted my knife and cut off the head of my nephew. This is how it happened. Who knows that after a few years, he suddenly received a letter written by his nephew. Thanks to him for telling him how to live. Now he has been working hard for a few years and has already had his own small family business. He also married his wife. A child, please come to the door to have tea and eat. (Because the scorpion is a criminal, he has always been anonymous) He overcame his inner fear and went to the door. He saw his nephew. The nephew thanked him for the life that he had given him. He also saw the child of the nephew lying on the bed, a one-year-old child, his wife is Cooking. He can only tell the truth, saying that he actually cut his head at the beginning, and that method is what he comforted him. After listening to the color change, the blind man understood it and the body immediately turned into a black blood. The child on the bed also turned into a **** water, and the daughter-in-law of the nephew became a black cat; The black cat exclaimed: "You shouldn''t tell him, he always thought he was still alive." Yan Huihong thinks that the old wealth at this time should be the state. His heart is dead, so people will die. In fact, it is not everyone else who kills him, but he is his own. But at this time, it is inexplicably like joining the "game". He doesn''t know why the old riches will find themselves. Is it their own days? But now I am like the woman who sells the spinach and the scorpion handcuffs when I dig my heart. The old and rich life and death seem to be in their own answers; He is dead, All this is just a picture half a year ago, Everything is already fixed, Yan Huihong is a bit blind, and he is a bit scared. Can you say that as long as you answer "live" at this time, a person who has been dead for more than half a year can die and resurrect? The towers in the distance seemed to be impatient, but suddenly I saw the face of Yan Huihong where I was there, and I was shocked. in the end, What happened? Can you make such a strong audience of high-level audiences so unbearable? .................. Under the Leshan Giant Buddha, in the space of the Sui Mi, the monk who had just said nothing and did not have any movements immediately shouted at Su Bai after the seal was untied. At this time, Lord Buddha naturally did not think about the matter of "sitting and not chaos" before the monk. In fact, it is estimated that he will make the same choice, even white, may make the same. Choose it, of course, when you open the big white and get sick, it would be hard to say how he would choose it at that time. The fat man just woke up from the fainting, apparently did not understand what happened, he only felt that the black fog that had been suppressed in his body and soul had disappeared. Then I saw a few bronze chains in Su Bai floating in the air, and whispered in my mouth: "White, this poss is good, I remember that there is a villain in Spiderman that looks like you." The armor has completely lost its vitality at this time, only the armor is still floating, like the decorations hanging there, the horrible existence that just broke out is really like a dream, wake up Then he disappeared. Perhaps, he is the most grievous one, because after sealing for two thousand years, even if it is awakened, there is still no way to use all his power. In the end, the sudden change of things makes him reluctant and fearful again. Sealed up. The feeling of sorrow and sorrow, Su Bai still has, but definitely not to give birth to pity, and at the moment when it is just so nervous, Su Bai does not have the kind of spectators mind to think that the monk actually has no left hand to give himself, so this time When I heard the monks reminder to myself, Su Bai turned to look at the monk and asked: "Monk, what do you mean?" The monk is frowning, as if he has encountered a lot of troubles. This kind of concern is actually not fake. It is like you have a good brother. You have a good relationship with him, but if you let him change him, Life estimates that you will not choose to agree, but the feelings and concerns of each other are still true. "Do you feel the side effects of the ancient two-turn?" asked the monk. "side effect?" Su Bai understood it and then felt it. "This time it seems that the side effects are not obvious." After that, Su Bai suddenly silenced, and he finally understood the meaning of the monk! For a time, the whole atmosphere instantly fell into dignity. At this time, Foye seems to have gradually realized something, and then took a deep breath, but his heart was thinking, how can this monk think of this layer? The fat man is still a little dizzy, as if he still doesn''t know what happened. He only knows that Su Bai is floating in the sky and the atmosphere is strong, and the guy who had been mad at the day and the sun turned into a turtle shell. "Hey, what''s wrong?" The fat man''s voice was a little dumb, and he struggled to get up from the ground and asked. Su Bai bowed his head and looked at the bronze chain that was still inserted in himself and constantly renewed his strength. In fact, there is no love in the world for no reason. Naturally, there is no hate for no reason. This reason, Su Bai understood very early. However, I dont know when I am once again in the embarrassment. pissed off? Its hard to get angry, anger? I am not even angry. It seems that I have just got rid of the control of the cheap aunt, and actually went into another bureau without knowing it. But I didnt have a choice at all. Just now, if I didnt accept the energy infusion and blessing of these three bronze chains, I might have been out of the armors suppression. But now, like himself, Tang Yan, who has been washed clean, has been put on a steamer, and even the fire below, or the wind of the drums he added. The figure, slowly falling, Su Bai did not have the temperament of just escaping from the dead. On the face, there was only one helplessness. He looked at the monk, looked at the fat man, and finally looked at the Buddha. With Su Bais character, he couldnt say my life is bitter, but its because of nothing, the kind of helplessness and unwillingness to become more and more intense. Is it true that one''s life can only be a puppet? Su Bai slowly sat down. He did not unplug the three bronze chains on his body, and when his body was repaired to complete the realm or to maintain the peak of the advanced audience, the bronze chain automatically stopped the energy transmission. Just like before. The fat man is still unclear, so he staggered to Su Bai and looked at Su Bai and asked: "Hey, Dabai, what happened? How did you die like aunt?" Hey, die aunt, you should be happy. What happened to you? You have survived, you have a fork, and one person has fixed this iron king. Su Bai was silent, as if he had not heard the words of the fat man. The fat man looked back at the monk very incomprehensibly. The monk came over. He was also seriously wounded and his breath was very vain, but he still said: "The side effect of the ancient stiff two turns, the life of Su Bai''s absorption of flowers and trees vegetation can be hurt by this side effect, and this time, the armor is almost all the power of his body, even the realm, etc. Everything was squeezed out, and he regained the power to recover, but there was no side effect." "What does this mean?" The fat man still didn''t understand. He just passed out, and many pictures didn''t see it. "The armor people think that they are pawns, they are victims, so they will go crazy, but maybe..." When they came here, the monk looked at Su Bai, who was sitting on the ground in front of him. "Wait, let''s make it clear, what''s the power in this chain?" The fat man is still a little confused. "The reason why the armor people are going crazy is to start with Su Bai because of wealth; The reason why Su Bai became a guardian cultivated the ancient three-turn, because of wealth; I am afraid, Dabai, the reason why you can motivate these three chains is because of wealth? The fat man stunned and immediately shouted: "Hey, that old dish gang is going to win? The side effect of the ancient stagnation is deliberately used here?" Su Bai smiled at this time, as if he completely gave up resistance, said: "This time, from the soul to the flesh and even the realm, it has been cleaned once, so the side effects of this ancient two-turn will be infinite; Brother, I seem to have really planted this time. Maybe in the next second, I am not me. v3 Chapter 920： I am rich (below) "Is there no room for recovery?" the fat man asked. "Hey, Dabai, how can you give up? This is not your style!" The fat man has the feeling that the emperor is not in a hurry and is in a hurry. It is Su Bai who is obviously to be defeated. As a result, he is the most calm. Su Bai shrugged and looked very relaxed. "I can''t stop it. I even suspected that when I was trapped in the land of the first time, Xu Fugui sent me a little corpse every day to let me absorb it. In fact, it is to lay the foundation in advance, help me to adjust the zombie lineage in my body to guide me and then go to practice the three crucifixions left by him." Fingers rubbed in the chin position, Su Bai looked very anxious fat child, a little embarrassed, "Not a rabbit is not to force, the hunter is too embarrassed, I am too deep into the set, can not walk out. The only thing I can do now, that is, when the riches really come to me, I can see if I can choose to blew my body at that time, but I think the possibility of success is not great. All over the body, inside and outside the soul, from high to low, all are squeezed out by the armor, and the power to refill is still from the bronze chain that has deep connection with wealth. This trap, Su Bai has not been able to die anymore, and there is no possibility of moving his feet out. "Amitabha." The monk''s hands together, read a Buddha number, like a farewell. At this time, the monk switched to a state, because he already knew that this was already an impossible situation, even more desperate than when he was facing the armor, and Su Bai was already done. Choosing, as a friend, he also accepted this ending. "There should be opportunities. This bronze chain is not necessarily related to wealth." Foye is still a bit strange. "This is something that was left over 2,000 years ago. Xu Fugui can arrange it again. Arrange the things behind you, and then its impossible to go to the millennium. Besides, this bronze chain, wasnt it used before? "In this world, there are only a few remaining old people in the Qin Dynasty. For the most studied of this bronze, there may be four people. My cheap aunt, then the Yunnan master and the old rich. They had really been to Ah Nai Hell, where there should be secrets about this bronze ware, so when wealthy came here, it was not difficult to slap the straight soldier while leaving his hands and feet on these bronzes. child. Foye looked at Su Bai and explained it in a serious way. Suddenly he felt a little funny. Although he knew that it was a little funny at this time, it was really impossible, because the current Su Bai was too free and easy and natural. "Don''t you look at this expression and posture, how does this make me want to make the final parting mood?" Foye smiled bitterly, then pointed his finger at the fat man around him. "On acting, I am better than him." "puff" The fat man laughed, but immediately revealed a very sad look. "Oh, let''s go out early. If you still have the strength, help me to see if I can re-seal it here." Su Bai said that he looked at the fat man and the monk who were still in the state of overdraft and serious injury. Shaking his head, "Forget it, it is estimated that the seal here can not trap him. This is really desperate. When you get to this point, you suddenly find that you don''t have the slightest room to spare. Even if I just faced the Iron King, I was not so desperate. The fat man sat down beside Su Bai and handed a white cigarette to Su Bai, and eagerly helped Su Bai to ignite. "Big white, fat man, I will accompany you to the last section, don''t be too touched." Under the influence of Su Bai''s emotions, everyone will no longer create any sad atmosphere. To be honest, everyone has gone far between life and death. Coupled with the current broadcast pattern, everyone is really bad. At this time, the monk who did not speak for a while was a meaningful channel: "Big white, is there a spectrum in your heart?" "Life and death are life, wealth is in the sky." Su Bai looked up, not the sky above his head, but a thick white, "rich in heaven." After that, Su Bais mouth showed a smile and spit out a ring of smoke. He said to the monk: The monk really wants to eat another vegetarian meal before hanging. This is not a small restaurant or a chicken. Or are you doing the vegetarian diet." "Okay, poor will do it for you," said the monk. "Put two more incense sticks at the table, take a mobile phone and let your photo be put aside, and eat together." The fat man fills the knife. "I am going to die, can you not ridicule me?" Su Bai took a look at the fat man''s shoulder. "The expression of just sadness is false, and now the original shape is revealed." "When you see the revolutionary friendship between life and death, you and I are all revolutionary bricks. Where do you need to move? You can rest assured that I continue to shine in the world. You must continue to burn the revolutionary fires below......... ..." The fat man opened the mouth gun output. "Reassure, after I go down, I will talk to the underground ghosts about the love and hate of the black crematorium. Let me help you first." "........." Fat man. ........................ "Do people have no intention to live?" Xu Fugui has been waiting for Yan Huihong''s answer. In this moment, Yan Huihongs mind is madly fighting the heavens, but the answer is simple. He is not self-confident, and there is no reason to be self-confident. The one in front of him is resurrected even if he is really dead. He is definitely worthy of him. He can never harm himself. Moreover, nowadays, in the situation of broadcasting the audiences destruction plan, one more old antique comes out to the dead environment. Bringing some variables is also good. Even if the other party does not take himself as a savior, he will fully carry himself, but it is also good to just confuse this water to give him a chance to fish in troubled waters. In the end, I still had a little bit of courage. Yan Huihong, the vast man like a little girl, replied with a shy voice: "Can live!" Can not blame Yan Huihong suddenly abnormal, even if he is a high-level audience, in the face of this situation, it seems a bit thin. On the side of the tower, I saw the attitude of Yan Huihong. The goose bumps are falling off. If you dont know that the situation is not convenient, he really cant help but run to Yan Huihongs shoulders. Shake hard and ask him what plane he is doing! "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ..............." The old rich and almost transparent body kept shaking, he was laughing, very madly laughing. Suddenly, a sense of fear began to sneak across Yan Huihong. He perceives that the person who died before half a year ago seems to be able to live. He can really die and resurrect! ! ! .................. In the Sui Mi space under the Sanjiang River, four people suddenly quieted down. Su Bais quietness was because he was covered in a group of blue light. Su Bai sat still and didnt even blew his body. He seemed It is waiting, waiting for the moment when the other party really comes. Right now, my body has just been thoroughly washed. The power of Xu Fugui is full of my own body, constructing my own realm and reshaping my own foundation. This is almost the best state of winning. I have no soul, but the ancient three-turn is the creation of Xu Fugui. Before Fusu had no way for himself, would Xu Fugui still have nothing? By this time, Su Bai was too lazy to deceive himself. This is why he was so indifferent before. In a game, he has entered the trap of others from the very beginning. When he realizes his consciousness, he wants to turn over again. It is. The monks, the fat man and the Buddha Lord took a step back. If nothing unexpected, wait a little longer, and the whiteness in front of him would be replaced by another person. The three of them, at the moment, have more or less calculations at this moment, and figure out how to deal with a new Su Bai, how to deal with their relationship with the next person. Every listener has his own abacus in his heart, especially when you find that you can''t change anything, everyone will succumb to the established facts. Blu-ray, completely shrouded Su Bai, and even ... swallowed. I don''t know why, until the blue light completely dissipated, Su Bai did not choose to blew himself, and even tried to blew himself. The fat man and the monk looked at each other and saw a trace of doubt from Su Bais eyes. Is Su Bai really giving up? Or is Su Bai suffering from Stockholm syndrome? Whatever the reason, Su Bai this time is really too uncharacteristic. Is it really tired, so give up? a little less, The blue light slowly dissipated, and the three bronze chains began to fall down and slowly began to dry. At the same time, a group of crystal radiance began to blend into Su Bai''s body. Immediately, Su Bai''s breath began to grow, breaking through the advanced audience. It has been pushed to the mid-level peak of the senior audience, which is equivalent to restoring Su Bais original peak strength. And the three bronze chains were turned into a fly ash pile at the foot of Su Bai, and a thick layer was stacked. Slowly, Su Baiy opened his eyes, and his eyes were swayed, and the glory was long and deep. The fat man tentatively approached a step, his face showed a bright smile, and kindly said: "Fuge brother?" Seeing Su Bai did not respond, The expression on the face of the fat man is more intimate and with a strong flattering continue: "Foocious uncle?" "No, Su Bai, are you okay?" The first monk found the problem. The one in front of him, or Su Bai, was not taken away! "Hey?" Some fat people didn''t turn around. A gust of wind blew over, blowing away the thick layer of bronze ash from the foot of Su Bai, revealing four twisted words, as if the person writing was writing down while laughing: These four words are: "Is it scared?" v3 Chapter 921： Life and death, wealth is in the sky! "There is no heart, it is alive, it doesn''t mean anything." The old rich seems to be trying to stand up, but his thin, flapped body seems to be unable to withstand this action. He didnt stand up, like an old man, and most of his body was not listening. He looked down. Under the casket, the ashes inside have already dispersed. As if my wife had taken a step first, no, she was waiting for herself. The old rich sighed, as if talking to himself, and like to say to Yan Huihong specifically: "When people are old, they always like to swear; Oh, his aunt is not a thing, but who told me to say that he should be dry? I am bitter, 20 years ago and 20 years later, because of a fault. Yan Huihong didn''t know what to say next to him, but he could see that there was no time for this former giant python, and just now, Yan Huihong was convinced that when he answered can live, he was in the middle of it. It seems to have sensed a special breath, as if this person in front of him could really resurrect immediately. He is not a bluff, nor is it a fox, he can really come back, but listen to his words, as if he gave up. But how is it possible! "Tell me for him, his aunt can''t give him, and I gave it to you. People don''t care, they can live, but what do you mean by living? It is better to die! As soon as the voice fell, the old and wealthy figure completely dissipated. It seemed to follow his dead wife. And the picture here is completely gone. Everything is gone, there is no sensation in the dust, and there is no radiance, no glare, no big and no thrilling. He died more than half a year ago. In fact, he really died six months ago. He didn''t even see the previous opportunity. He wanted to die, so he died peacefully. The world is crying and crying only for a life, and when he feels boring, even if the world is full of opportunities for him to live, he does not care. He is willful. Yan Huihong was in a hurry and was in the same place. He didn''t understand why an audience, a listener at that level, would give up the chance to survive. Moreover, he has not had time to ask, who is the richness of these words to convey to whom? Who are you doing, who is so lucky to take your inheritance as your son? At this time, the tower was finally able to come close, and he also fell down next to Yan Huihong and curiously asked: "What is the situation?" "You said, people can''t live without it?" Yan Huihong asked as he looked at the tower. "Have your brain got into the water?" The tower took a deep breath and continued. "I know that now, in order to find the way to prove the law, the pressure is relatively large, but you should never scare me, if you have an accident. I am not surprised to die, but you are not going to collapse under this pressure? It is really inexplicable." In the past, they were also threesome, plus a blue Lin, but Lan Lin had already died in the story world and committed suicide. Therefore, for this aspect, the tower is more sensitive, and he is very worried that Yan Huihong will take the old road of Lanlin. "People have no heart." Yan Huihong pouted, like a child, slowly stood up. "People don''t care, what does it mean?" Looking down at the tower, I dare not leave, I am afraid that Yan Huihong will do something. Yan Huihong looked at a glass window on the side of the street. From the window, he saw himself. Of course, there was a tower standing next to him. At this time, his brow began to become more and more wrinkled, like thinking. Something started to fall into a struggle and awkwardness. "Well, are you afraid of death?" Yan Huihong suddenly asked. "Crap, of course, afraid." Lou Lou replied. "But why did Lan Lin commit suicide?" Yan Huihong asked again. "........." The tower was silent, still replied, "Because she saw something more terrifying than death." "Oh." Yan Huihong nodded. The answer to the tower seemed to be undecided. Then he continued to look at himself in the window. "Are you afraid of death?" This time, Yan Huihong asked not about the tower, but himself, and asked himself in the mirror. Yan Huihong''s face showed amazement, embarrassment, and embarrassing emotions. All of this was naturally presented by the mirror. He seems to have really fallen into the problems he has given himself. It seems a little embarrassing and has some confusion. "I... should be afraid of it." Yan Huihong answered himself very seriously. "Lao Yan, Hey, Lao Yan!" Xiaolou felt that it was too late to wake up Yan Huihong, because he found that Yan Huihongs expression was similar to that of Lan Lin. "So, why is he not afraid of death?" Yan Huihong wondered, as if at this time, he was thinking about this problem with himself in the mirror. "Against the hope of giving up and resurrecting, how can there be such a person?" Yan Huihong fell down on the side of the mirror. This is a barber shop, the shop owner saw a guy kneeling at his door and window and groaning out with some annoyance. The towers were stretched out, and in a flash, the people and things in this small street nearby were caught in a slow motion. "The tower, you said, it chooses the audience, what is the standard?" Yan Huihong asked. "How do I know, I am not it." The tower is like a child, like Yan Huihong. "But I know that it only chooses to die." Throughout the ages of ancient and modern China and foreign countries, a group of ordinary people have been chosen. They are afraid of death, so they are struggling in the world of stories, and they are struggling in the audience. And the stronger they are, the higher the realm, the more they start to become afraid of death. Perhaps the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, but for whatever reason, under the fear of death, they become the puppets of the radio. Usually, they become the playthings of the radio for the pleasure of broadcasting. In the end, they will be led by the train and go to another world to play the role of cannon fodder. I don''t know if anyone has resisted before, but since I became an audience, I rarely saw anyone dare to resist it, and they are all ignorant of it. In the past, I have seen that one, buried in love, and with a kind of hate for broadcasting, I have been sneaking from the world and want to find revenge on the radio. The result is miserable, and I was broadcasted into the world of the story, even my own inheritance. It was sent out and broadcasted as a story world reward. But he is because of hate, because the broadcast is interesting, for his own preferences, forcibly arranged a time point for him, so that his wife died in front of him. Hate is an emotion. He can make people crazy. In fact, it is also a purpose. When you have hate, when you have emotions, emotions dominate your behavior, and it is also a month of purple. Even if you are yawning with emptiness, it is actually a purpose.................." Yan Huihong whispered to himself, and the more he talked, the faster he said, and the more he said, the more his eyes became brighter. This kind of light makes the side of the tower look a little scared, he really does not know how to deal with it. Remember what my previous dreams are? Yan Huihong asked himself in the glass. Yan Huihong thought for a moment and answered himself: "A group of brothers can get together and drink every day." Yan Huihong reached out and touched the fingertips on the glass, closed his eyes, and slowly said: "Life is life, death is death, we listen to the audience, this is the life that does not bring things that death does not bring, your existence, no one knows, your death will help you erase. But why is it like a grasshopper being urged to scream? I still have a heart, or, I may not have the heart, but I know that I don''t want to die now, and I have a lot of miscellaneous things. I am quite comfortable. So, nothing is not willing, and nothing can''t be put down. Yan Huihong turned and faced the tower, and his beard on his face trembled, as if he was excited. "I will try my best to live and live at all..." "Well..." The tower can only respond nodically, and he can''t always answer "No, you are going to die." "But if one day is really going to die, I hope that I can be as calm as I am now, brother, have you read the Analects?" Yan Huihong asked again. "You forgot that I graduated from the Chinese Department? I am also a scholarly family. Do you want to compare with the culture of the old and the old?" "The Analects of Confucius", I will still carry it back." "Well, I ask you: Sima Niu is sad: Everyone has a brother, I am alone. If you dont want to think about it, you can answer it directly: "Zi Xia: "The slogan of business: life and death, wealth is in the sky..." Before he finished the building, Yan Huihong raised his head and looked at the sky. "Life and death are life, wealth is in the sky!" .................. On a plane flying from Chengdu to Qinhuangdao, Liangs boss, who was already snoring, suddenly opened his eyes and saw the color of surprise. He accidentally said, So fast? For a time, Liang Boss suddenly had a feeling of desolateness. Originally, you were the only one. Now, you are not. Naturally, there is a feeling of loss and loss. But Liang Boss shook his head in self-deprecating manner, smiled and looked out the porthole. The plane has already arrived in Hebei, and it should be coming soon. .................. Some of the towers looked incredulously at the old friends and friends who were in front of them, because the scene in front of them was too ridiculous and brought him a great shock and excitement. He saw that Yan Huihongs eyes began to get brighter and brighter. He saw that Yan Huihongs body began to bloom with a touch of white light. He saw that Yan Huihongs breath seemed to boil like boiling water. He saw that Yan Huihongs head, There is a huge tombstone shadow! Since today, The world is awkward, No longer unique! v3 Chapter 922： Qin will be awkward! A plate of mushroom greens, a plate of sour and sweet tofu, a plate of fried yam with fungus, and a white bowl of white sugar tomatoes and a seaweed egg soup, a very homemade dish, but the monk can do every minute and Every minute is not bad, and people feel that the index finger is moving. Of course, the monk is not a monk who completely abides by the rules and regulations, so the dishes are not vegan. At least when cooking, Su Bai is seeing him use the pork belly to blow up the oil. Three dishes and one soup plus one cold dish and one soup, four people sitting around a small table, in the fat little family''s home, across the river is the big Buddha, but now look at this big Buddha, always give people a kind of Different feelings, the previous scene, as if it was really a dream of Nanke. It stands to reason that this feeling of sentimentality should not appear on Su Bai, but this time, obviously it is different. After the meal, the fat man went to deal with the end of his little funeral, after all, the first seven to five seven things need him to make some arrangements in advance. The two things that the Chinese are the busiest are the two things that are the most rules. One is to have children, the other is to die. The fat man has to give himself a little bit of a final treat to make up for the last point in his heart. Only in these things. To be perfect, of course, he can not stay here all the time, after all, his own time is not much. Buddha is going to see the Buddha. He is not the Guanleshan Buddha. He is going to explore the mountains and water potential of Leshan. Since ancient times, the Leshan area has been a central hub of Feng Shui, and now everyone has just come out from the deepest level and feel the nature. More deeply, Foye is not able to get through the law, but it does not prevent him from gaining some insights through the pattern of watching the mountains and looking at the river. Of course, the main reason may be that Foye is too lazy to stay here to listen to the fat man who is commanding the hard work of screaming and singing, so I want to find a quiet and comfortable. The things here are gone. After the fat man has arranged the funeral, everyone can go back to the orphanage tomorrow. According to Buddha, he plans to build a small temple there, which integrates Tibetan Buddhism and monk inland Buddhism. Something, of course, the fat mans Taoist things can be added. The old family is certainly the former fortress and the Encyclopedia, but in terms of the strength of the people at the moment, the defensive array of the old family has been limited, and it can only prevent the gentleman from being able to prevent the villain. When the old guy was taken away, The array did not react. The three people will not be too concerned about whether they will become a tourist attraction in the future or whether they will be treated as a four-in-one. No matter whether they are dead or alive after two years, they will leave some thoughts on the world. Therefore, at this time, Su Bai and the monk are still sitting on the riverside, with a cup of chrysanthemum tea in their hands. Jiang is still the Daojiang River, the Buddha is still the Buddha, but there is no artistic concept of sitting here drinking tea and melon seeds. After all, Su Bai just recently had a fight with this big Buddha. You now let him sit again. It is too unrealistic to appreciate and praise it with the attitude of an ordinary tourist. The wind blows the shore, Jiang Bo is flat, but unfortunately, although there is a Xiaofeng residual moon, there is no Yangliu shore. Lord Buddha took a sip of tea and spoke; "Big white, when you almost won, you are calm." "Why do you ask?" Su Bai smiled and seemed to be not very concerned. In fact, he also knew that the monk is the most meticulous and deepest of the four people. Even if you only reveal a little clue, he can Quickly discover and guess what it is. "Perhaps, this is just a feeling, a kind of hunch." Su Bai gently stretched a lazy waist, "But in the end, at that time, my heart was still scared, and even can be said to be desperate." The two people are in silence again. In fact, there is not much to talk about, and some things, some things, can not withstand the chat, such as when the situation is urgent, Su Bai did not have time to think, but after the end of the matter When I relived it, what could Foye see at the beginning, how could Su Bai not recall it? Of course, Su Bai did not blame the monk, but the atmosphere of Hello, Hello, Everyone that everyone had created before was completely damaged at this time. "If you build a law court next to an orphanage, you will do it for Gyatso. The poor will return to Xi''an tomorrow." For the monk, the advanced things are imminent, otherwise, when you encounter something, the strength of your seniors is not enough. Su Bai nodded and motioned to know. Two people stood on the riverside and blew a little wind. The monk said to go to the Buddha to talk about the sentiment, and then left Su Bai alone. Looking for a plastic chair, Su Bai sat down on the riverside. He planned to wait a while to go to Guangxi to see the place where the old rich and the dead died. It is not from the emotional point of view. Perhaps because this feeling is too strange for Su Bai, it also makes him somewhat helpless. The vibration of the mobile phone broke the silence at this time. Su Bai picked up the mobile phone and took a look. It was actually Hills. Although the two had been working as colleague for more than half a year in the place of the confession, they did not know how to contact the place where the placard was broadcast and sealed. The two did not contact the place. Of course, when Su Bai used the summoning technique, Hills also supported himself, but Su Bai did not specifically call to thank him. It is not that Su Bailian does not understand this. He just knows that he and Sears are not the kind of people who like to be a guest. . The video call was established. Su Bai saw Hills from the screen of the mobile phone. The picture was a bit dark and gloomy, and the back wall had traces of mottled years. Obviously, Hills should not be in an ordinary place. "Su, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Hills''s face was as pale as before. In fact, his temperament is a bit like Su Yuhang, the kind of thing that is infiltrated by Chinese classical culture, but his face and blood. Combining this temperament always gives people a deep sense of disobedience. "Long time no see." Su Bai changed his position in the chair and lay down halfway. "Cool, I saw something behind you. Is that a big Buddha? Wait, I think, right, this is the Leshan Giant Buddha, right? In your China''s Sichuan." Su Bai nodded, this China pass, it is estimated that the understanding of Chinese culture is deeper and more comprehensive than himself. "I am also cool here, guess what I found." Sears removed the camera lens and allowed Su Bai to look around through the lens. Su Bai saw a lot of broken limbs and various bodies in the picture. Here, it is an ancient battlefield site, and It is definitely not a war of low-strength attributes, because Su Bai saw several ghosts like Xiaoyue in the distance. It is not a mountain. It should be the remains of a dragon in the West. In this scene, Su Bai once saw it in the memory picture of an ancient vampire. At that time, the battlefield should be in the ancient Egyptian region, and the Macedonian army confronted all kinds of demon gods appearing in the black hole in the sky. "Ancient battlefield." Hills said with a little excitement to Su Baidao, "Look, cool is not cool? Really, Su, here can give me a feeling of blood, like the ancestors'' honor and glory infected I, after all, more than two thousand years ago, the Western ethnic group took the lead in the war with the darkness represented by the radio. The ancestors were really great." "Mr. Hills, please figure out your identity. You are the dog''s leg of broadcasting. Not long ago, you were still broadcasting a career. You are there, and it is a serious embarrassment to those souls and the ancient battlefield." Su Bai didn''t mind slamming Hills'' self-feeling. "Su, you are still the same, you will continue to X will be cold." Hills sighed. Su Bai suddenly felt a pain in his knee. "You are not curious about which battlefield is the battlefield site of that size?" Hills is like a child who discovered a good thing and wants to find a small partner to share the show. After all, the two are in the testimony. I have been waiting for more than half a year. At that time, besides you are me, you can''t find a third person. Some habits were raised at that time. "I''m more curious about how you have signals there, and you can open videos with me." "Is this seen?" Hills pointed the camera at a raised hard-cone object. "Even if it was over two thousand years, the built-in array was not completely damaged. It can still be used. I think it should be The device used for communication on the ancient battlefield was now used as a signal booster by me. Right, I found a good thing, you see, what is this." Hills raised a shabby armor, which is very simple in style but has a modern aesthetic. "There is a terrible energy fluctuation in this armor. I think that if I take it out and fix it, I can use it. You should have seen the animation in Japan, called "Saint Seiya". There is also a similar saint in the micro store. Redemption, but its all junk. Its totally incomparable with this one. I cant wait to see what its like when I fix it. When its time, well have another one. It seems that Hills is still worried about what he lost to himself in the land of the testimony. Su Bais mouth showed a smile, saying: Its a coincidence. Ive also got a holy dress recently. When I wear it, Ill play it again, its fair, isnt it? Said, Su Bai stood up and walked to the side of the van parked by the side. This is the car that everyone intends to drive back to the orphanage tomorrow. Su Bai reached out and opened the door. In the third row, there was a fat man. The Qin will be armored with the monk. Yes, Su Bai put this armor, Brought it out. v3 Chapter 923： Roasted Lamb "A good person like me, It should have been a lifetime, How come twenty years to come, Still floating in the sea, a smart person like me, Farewell to the simple, Why did you still use a love, Go for a scar..............." The fat man sitting in the co-pilot position held a big stereo in his hand and connected to Bluetooth. At this time, he was playing a "man like me", and the fat man''s eyes drifted away from the window, slightly deep, as if The song is sung by his own monologue. Its completely sloppy and far-fetched. You know, this horn was also used by fat people to play music on the funeral yesterday. He deliberately brought it out to give a new temple. use. Su Bai sat alone in the back seat, driving the Buddha, the monk advanced the trip, went directly to the Leshan high-speed rail station and then planned to take the train to Xi''an. Su Bai does not think that the monk is to separate himself from himself in order to avoid embarrassment. First, he is not so incomprehensible. Second, the monk is not the kind of thin-faced person. It may just be that the monk feels that he needs to calm down and make some preparations for the next step. In short, there are only three people left in the car in the orphanage. While he was driving, he answered a few phone calls. On weekdays, he had a kind of posture for his followers and temples, but since he wanted to build a temple, he naturally needed some people to run, and the monk was Before leaving, I also drew a sketch and left it, which is a part of his design. After a while, when the new temple was built, perhaps the monk was almost as successful as the advanced. The car was driving on Panshan Road, there was a fog around it, the water vapor was very heavy, but Su Bai still opened the window, and soon, the clothes and the window were moistened with a layer of moisture. "Have a rest, do you want something to eat?" asked Buddha. "Then go to the front to rest, there is food in the back of the car, and you have a picnic." The fat man suggested that in fact, there are restaurants in the service areas on both sides of the road in the mountains and in the villages where the roads pass. But the things there are really not good. After Foye stopped to park, the fat man moved some of the food and drink, and the brothers sipped a can of beer on the grass on the edge of the cliff. The scenery here is really good, but after all, people will be aesthetically tired. Driving all the way, except for the mountains or the mountains, you can see more, and you dont think there is anything strange. Su Bai ate some bread and potato chips. The fat man went to the nearby river and used the paper to ignite and boiled two barrels of instant noodles. Su Bai didn''t want it. He and the Buddha were alone. Telling the truth, I just tasted the craft of the monk yesterday. Now I have to eat these things. Its really hard to swallow. In fact, for Su Bai, eating is just a pleasure, not alive. Therefore, the three people in the food are actually quite picky. The story world is a natural environment, but there is no need in the real world. The fat noodles of the fat man took a bite and put it down. Some helplessly said: "Rely, how do you take a bit of plastic taste, don''t eat it." The fat boy started to play with a small temper. Foye continued to eat leisurely and leisurely, and Su Bai was undecided. The fat eye turned a turn, first looked at Su Bai, leaned against Su Bai with his shoulders and asked: "Prince, you can still eat these rough foods?" Su Bai smiled and said: "It is better if you put some blood to give me bread." "............" The fat man ate a cockroach, and then said to the Buddha, "Fo, go get some other food? Anyway, back to the orphanage is not anxious, the road is not far away, since you got off the bus to have a picnic, Really have a picnic." What can I eat here? asked Buddha. "Isn''t there a goat at the turn? I''m going to get one, get a whole roast, fat guy, my barbecue is still good, then I have to find a way to save some money." Su Bai took a shot My own chest boasted. The fat man will burn a handful of Sichuan cuisine. He used to cook in the old house. After all, most people who cook well will also have the skills to cook. But, roast whole sheep? "Oh, you don''t believe it? I sue you, if you didn''t want to inherit the father''s business, fat man, I originally thought of going to be a cook." The fat man got up and walked over to the corner, by the way, said: "Firewood is set up." Su Bai and Foye looked at each other and put down their own hands. But at this moment, a goat suddenly took the initiative to come here, the fat man first stunned, thought that he had come to an active warrior, but who wants this goat actually wandered from the fat side and then slid down the cliff Kneeling down, there is a clear stream below. The goat started to vomit when he ran to the creek. Yes, vomiting. Su Bai seems to have seen a goat madly vomiting like a human being from small to large, and the goat vomited for a while and then slammed the river and continued. Vomiting. "Oh, evil." The fat man came back. "Is this product going to be fine?" "It is doing self-cleaning, the purpose is to facilitate us to eat." Su Bai ordered a cigarette, and then handed it to the fat one, then looked around, there was a little **** the opposite side of the hill, the little girl Wearing cyan quaint clothes, across the cliff seems to be looking at Su Bai. The next moment, Su Bai''s body shape disappeared from the original place, appeared on the opposite side of the hill, and the girl turned around and looked at Su Bai. Su Bai felt a very weak suffocation from the other side. "What the **** are you?" said, Su Bai also waved at the opposite fat man, indicating that the fat man had come to see it. After all, Su Bai knew that this was not in front of his eyes, but it was not like a demon. Not a zombie. The fat man Yujian came over, although he always wanted to learn Li Xiaoyao so free and easy, but Hu Ge was not so bloated, and the airy and unrestrained did not feel it at all. It made people feel like a mass of meat fell. The girl turned and looked at the fat man. She didn''t talk, she didn''t say anything, she didn''t think. The fat man came to this side, reached for the girl''s head position, and then looked at it. In a moment, a silver needle was pulled from the girl''s back of the head. The silver needle was very long, the length of the palm of two adults. And it has been stabbed in the girl''s head before. When the silver needle was taken out by the fat man, the smile on the girl''s face immediately became more intense, and then the body began to split, flying out of a pile of paper made of gold ingot silver ingots, these paper ingots burned after landing , exudes a stench. "What is this?" Su Bai asked again. In fact, the girl threatened that there was no threat. After all, the three people at this time were not the former Wuxia Amon. Unless they were confronted with the metamorphosis of the armor or the Fuqin, they could rarely threaten their safety. Of course, the threat inside the audience circle is not counted. "The little girl who was buried with me became a fine, and she ran out. She wanted to find us to help find relief. The goat was she got it to thank us for the reward." The fat man said calmly, "Oh, that only The goat has spit out the intestines. I will pick it up and get the barbecue up early." Su Bai looked down at the paper ash in the ground and quietly took the cigarette out and returned to the fat man. The Buddha''s hatchet was taken by the fat man to smash the bones. When Su Bai came back, two The individual has raised the fire and also set up a simple grill. "Then I will wait to eat." Su Bai did not have any help. It seemed that he could not use himself. He sat down next to him. Su Bai said: "The suppression of broadcasting is getting weaker and weaker." The appearance of Fusu, the riots of the armor, this is a big aspect, and now the three of them can actually encounter a girl who does not know which burial tomb from which they ran out. This is a small aspect, in short, It seems that when the radio is going to move, the things that cant be seen on weekdays seem to be more constrained. This is different from what I expected before. Everyone thinks that the radio will be cleaned up, but now the snake worms have The room was climbed in the living room. "Possibly, broadcasting has already changed the nature of the world''s planes. Maybe it is broadcast that deliberately suppresses something so that the world can retain something that should not exist and exist in a technologically civilized society." Foye guessed, "After all, the broadcast also knows that there is no fish in the water, but I think that after the broadcast leaves the next world plane, the world''s plane properties will be cleaned up. Of course, this level of cleaning will be relatively low, just like a piece of clothing, washed with water, can give most of the dirt to the place, but stubborn stains still need to let the audience solve the problem before the broadcast leaves. . "This level does not need us to shoot, since the girls who are buried can be transformed into magical, obviously the tomb owner should be more powerful, but at most a senior can solve it, the broadcast will not send us a real task to do this. This is too big to use." The fat man said it, hey, hey, some helplessly said: "I only have salt here, but there is no other seasoning, everyone can eat it, at least better than instant noodles." Although there was firewood in the fire, the fat man added a igniting character, so the fire burned like a small stove. It didn''t take long for the fat man to start cutting the meat. One person was a big piece and sat on the ground. Everyone started to eat. Su Bai tore a piece into the mouth, the mutton is tender and tender, and there is a taste of the right sheep. "Hey, I love to eat a little bit of smell, or what is the difference between eating pork?" Fat man smiled, apparently quite satisfied with his craft. Su Bai ate a few more mouths, then put the lamb down and said: "No." "Hey? Not good," asked the fat man. "We went to Leshan, and the result was sealed in the Leshan, and the armor of the seal under the Sanjiang River began to sway almost out. If it was explained by coincidence, it would be barely possible, but in an inexplicable tomb. Cheng Jing''s funeral girls can take the initiative to find us to seek relief... I used to feel weird, because at the current level of strength, the girl who is buried is not able to sense the special atmosphere of our body. Looking at us with her level of strength, we should feel that we are just ordinary people. Su Bai paused again, and then his face showed a touch of enlightenment. "I understand, Lord Foley, your guess should be wrong. I think the way of broadcasting is very simple. We should have a feeling when we first became an audience. It seems that those strange things will happen on their own side or be touched by themselves. So now, Broadcasting should raise this frequency. Now all the listeners in the real world, for the world that does not conform to the theme of medium-sized technology civilization, is like a big light bulb in the dark, where there are listeners, nearby Those things will come and go, regardless of their strength. Even if... the moth is on fire. We are actually okay, even seniors can be considered good, but the experience and low-level audience and ordinary audience may start from a while ago, the real world may be more dangerous for them than the story world. . . v3 Chapter 924： The death of Chu Zhao With a full of exhaustion, I drove back to my home community and stopped the car in the underground parking garage. Chu Zhao entered the elevator. Since the last time about her girlfriend, Chu Zhao also changed the house. There is a mirror in the elevator. Chu Zhao can clearly see the burnout on his face. It is not how busy the police are, but because the two recent real tasks are really a bit big for his load, one if There are not smokers who come to help in time, and they will have an accidental risk. Moreover, I dont know why my heart is always restless. Chu Zhao cant say any cause and effect. But hes been to the audience forum and found that everyones things seem to be quite a lot. At least, the actual task is more than usual. A lot has gone out. The audience''s enthusiasm for the real task is also to make a flattering of the broadcast, because after the completion of the real task of the broadcast to get some preferential treatment in the next story world, in the end, it is to increase the probability of living. After pressing "18", Chu Zhao slowly stepped back a few steps, leaning back on the side of the elevator. He felt that he might not be particularly suitable as an audience, or that he was "frightened" and "stimulated" at the beginning. "After that, my mental state has become worse and worse, just like fatigue driving, I can''t wait for a kick on the accelerator pedal to hit the bottom and hit the person out. It''s purely **** to look at God." "Ding" The elevator went to the floor, the elevator door slowly opened, and Chu Zhao walked out with his own hat, but the man just walked outside and suddenly cooled down from his spine. After many stories of the world, Chu Zhaos instinct has also been trained, and his profession is the police, so it will be more sensitive to some things. My home turned left in front, but Chu Zhao did not extend his foot and walked forward at this time. The lights were still there, and he could even hear the noise of the children in the house. Everything was really normal. Normal, but Chu Zhao has a feeling of great difficulty. The strong sense of crisis is like a hand holding his throat and neck to make him almost breathless. He subconsciously reached out and pressed the elevator button. Because it was late at night, no one else used the elevator at this time. The elevator stopped at this level just after closing the door. Therefore, the elevator door opened directly. Chu Zhao retired, he believed in his instincts, and did not think that he was a soldier, but when Chu Zhao returned to the elevator, he found that there was more than one person in the elevator. It is a woman. The woman wore a pink coat, light blue jeans, ponytails, with a youthful and feminine atmosphere. "Chu team." The woman looked at Chu Zhao with affection. Chu Zhaos hand shook a little, This woman, his ex-girlfriend, even almost got married at first, but she died and was killed by Su Bai. For this incident, I had a long time conflict with Su Bai. Actually, Shang Chuzhao also understood that the practice of Su Bai was right. He helped himself. Moreover, the reason why the relationship between the two is getting more and more alienated is only the cause of the fuse, but it is not the real reason. Goodbye to my ex-girlfriend, it is still very moving, but Chu Zhao did not have any emotions out of control, and did not like the bridges in the mentally retarded TV series rushing to scream the name of his girlfriend, and his right hand appeared directly Paper, not hesitate to stick to the woman''s brow position. She is dead, Do not, She actually died long ago! When she fell in love with her, she was no longer a real person. The paper began to burn, the woman began to scream, her face was all wronged and tears, she could not believe that her fianc would treat herself like this, she was very painful, she was very uncomfortable, she was innocent, but her body was also Start to melt. The elevator door began to close at this time, Chu Zhao reached out to stop the elevator door, people in a critical moment, this kind of closed only one side of the pattern can actually give people a sense of security, because your subconscious will feel that you are surrounded It is safe to face only the threats that may arise in one direction, but if it is completely closed to you, the sense of security will disappear in an instant, as if you have no room to escape. But only heard a "click", the elevator door that was closing seemed to have become two sickles at this time. Chu Zhao only felt his right arm tremble, and then found that his entire right hand broke from his wrist. The elevator door was closed, and the elevator started to start again. Chu Zhao looked at the right palm that he had broken. The inner tension and fear quickly heated up, but he had not completely lost the square inch. After all, for the audience, the real world was affected. Heavy injuries will recover when you enter the next story world. The most important thing is to keep your life. What exactly is going on? Who is going to shoot for myself? The ex-girlfriend has already turned into a pool of pus under the action of the paper, and this closed elevator space immediately becomes stench and unpleasant. "Hey!" The descending elevator suddenly stopped again at this time. Then, from the gap of the elevator, a piece of white paper was stuffed in. These white papers were not ordinary A4 paper, they were artificially cut one by one. The human form, like a piece of paper, people began to attack Chu Zhao directly after entering the elevator from the gap. In fact, the paper is very sharp. Every year, there are a lot of students with bad luck in the school. They have nothing to do with paper and squat on their lips and then draw a big hole. These paper people are like a hand at this time. The sharp dagger was stabbed to Chu Zhao. Chu Zhaos right hand has been broken, and he does not know which floor the broken palm has left. At this time, his eyes show a dark red color, and then a dark red beam of light is shot, hitting a paper man. Some of these paper people burned and some became yellow, but they all landed on the ground. But these paper people are like endless, and there are new paper people coming in from the gap of the elevator. Chu Zhao does not dare to sneak in one after another, and he is glad that he just exchanged the day before yesterday. A new lineage skill, otherwise the situation is not so good. However, when Chu Zhao clung to the side of the wall and kept dealing with the piece of paper, suddenly, two pale hands emerged from the wall of the elevator on which the side of Chu Zhao leaned. The timing of these two hands appeared just in the time when Chu Zhaoxin was all involved in the paper people. "Hey........." The two hands are directly attached to Chu Zhaos binocular position, like a game that is often played as a child. Your friend covers your eyes with your hands behind your back. "Guess who I am?" But this time, it was fatal. When Chu Zhaozheng was preparing to struggle, the hands were withdrawn, and at this moment, the two paper people were approaching. "Hey! Hey!" "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!!!!" Chu Zhaos screams echoed in the building. He was squatting on the ground. His eyes were already bloody, but more and more paper people penetrated into it............... .................. The air in the mountains has always been good. The natural factors here limit the economic development here, but the economic development restrictions have reserved a good natural environment for this place. Therefore, everything has its own two sides. Out of the tent, Su Bai washed it at the side of the creek. Behind him was the orphanage. His son was inside, but for the time being, he couldn''t get in and took him out, but fortunately, it should be faster. Yesterday evening, I went back here, tents and other living utensils are still there, but Chen Ru is not here, and I dont know what to do. She certainly comes and goes freely, and does not need to report with Su Bai and others. Foye started earlier than Su Bai. On the opposite side of the hill, I saw vaguely talking to Foshan and talking with a few people. Everything is going fast. It is expected that the engineering team will start coming in tomorrow to cover the mountainside opposite. The temple is gone. Of course, the temple is just a small temple. Su Bai has seen the drawings. It is a bit like the small temple that Sun Wukong and Erlang God changed during the old version of Journey to the West. The fat mans tent is still snoring, Su Baiben intends to cook something, and the Buddha who has already finished talking with the construction team is coming over, saying: Its early to cook tea when its poor. Someone does the work, and Su Bai is naturally happy to be the treasurer. After a short while, when the scent of butter tea spread, the snoring of the fat man suddenly stopped, and then the fat man squinted and walked out. "Good fragrance." Everyone looks at each other and smiles. Some things will change, but some natures are hard to change. Perhaps they are unwilling to change. Even if they used to, they all cherish the time to be ordinary people in the real world, let alone everyone. There is almost a countdown alarm clock on the head, and the days are so more valuable. Su Bai still remembers how to teach the fat man to eat the instant noodles in the hotel when he first knew the fat man. Later, he found that every time he stayed at the hotel with the fat man, the fat man digs up the bottom of the barrel and then eats it. Go back and wait for the check-out and you don''t have to pay for the instant noodles. When the Buddha Lord gave everyone a cup of tea, Su Bais cell phone rang. At first glance, it was actually a phone call for himself. In fact, since the last time, the smoker and the child have not been in contact with each other. Everyone''s life and circle, everyone is not a barrier, but each has a sense of proportion. Su Bai took the call, "Hey, Su Bai, is that you?" The voice of the smoker was a bit cold, as if he was restraining his emotions. "It''s me, what''s the matter?" Su Bai asked when he received the butter tea from the Buddha. "In the middle of the night, Chu Zhao died." v3 Chapter 925： Simple funeral In front of the T2 terminal of Chengdu Airport, Su Bai stood alone here. He didnt have any luggage. It didnt look like the passenger was like a wanderer. Because his eyes didnt seem to have obvious focus, the whole person distributed it. A sigh of breath. It is a pity that the airport is full of tourists coming and going. Although many men and women are looking back and forth when they pass by Su Bai, they do not have any special moves or other special actions. Of course, its not because Su Bais handsome is earth-shattering, just because in this state of mind, some of his breath is inadvertently leaked out. Its like a nobleman who walked out in a slum, the level of life of everyone. The lineage has long been not a level, and naturally it gives people a feeling of standing out. Chu Zhaos death, to tell the truth, did not bring much impact to Su Bai, but the signs of Chu Zhaos death and the atmosphere of step by step brought by his death actually made Su Bai I feel very depressed in my heart. The maximum period of two years, the last two years, before this, at most, let Su Bai feel a little upset, but after all, there are still two years, anything can happen, and when I heard the news of Chu Zhaos death Afterwards, Su Bai clearly perceives the rhythm and pulse of the end. Life is to race against time. This is a common chicken soup that reminds people to cherish the time to cherish youth, but it is especially true for people like Su Bai at this time. The countdown has been approached step by step. After the security check, boarding, the ticket is a fat man to help set, deliberately ordered a first class for Su Bai. The stewardess diligently delivered a pair of disposable slippers, and asked Su Bai to change. Su Bai shook his head and said that he did not need it. Su Bai looked at the porthole all the time. After two and a half hours, the vibration of the landing of the plane made Su Bai escape from the long-term emotions. Just off the plane, Su Bai saw the smoked child standing at the exit waiting for himself. The smoker was wearing a black tights, a bit like a locomotive female enthusiast. In fact, she also had a helmet under her left arm. It seems that I haven''t seen her for a long time. Su Bai looked at the smoked child in front of him, and the smoked child was watching him. Standing in the perspective of smoked children, she felt that Su Bai lost a lot. Su Bai thinks that the smell of smoked children is much more solid than before, and there is a tendency to be close to seniors. The speed of this progress has been amazing. I don''t know why, Su Bai suddenly remembered the scene when she was hurt when she was injured and went to her detective office to cook for herself. But both of them knew that many things had not been returned. This **** fate, There is this **** broadcast. The smoker turned and walked straight out. Su Bai followed behind her. Sure enough, a locomotive was parked on the outside runway, the locomotive was locked, and several Pudong airport administrators seemed to be planning to do it. . The smoked children walked over, and the palm of the hand gave off a deep red fog. These diligent administrators immediately fell asleep. She threw another helmet hanging on the front of the car to Su Bai, and she first stepped on it. The body has opened the chain. Su Bai put on his helmet and sat up. For locomotive enthusiasts, the roar of the locomotive engine seems to be the most moving scorpio in the world; Imagine a woman wearing a black tights driving a locomotive. You are sitting behind her. This is how many men dream of pictures and encounters, especially Su Bai and smoked children almost developed into a relationship before; However, there are no such thoughts for the two people at the moment. Chu Zhaogang is dead. At this time, if I move these thoughts or do these things, it seems that I am too disrespectful. The smoker is driving very fast, all the way to red light, even retrograde, of course, for her now, it is very difficult to kill her in a car accident, she has extraordinary reaction speed and physical fitness, as for Su Bai, not to mention It is. Twenty minutes later, the smoker carried Su Bai to the door of the cemetery. Still the cemetery, Su Bai still remembers that the original Jie Jie and Liang Boss set up a bureau to test their own affairs here. Of course, the most memorable or pre-aware picture in the painting is really happening here, even today. Su Bai did not know whether the rehearsal had changed the result because of his own efforts. "Chu Zhao was found to have died unexpectedly. He fell from the stairway and died. His family buried his ashes elsewhere. I stole it." Speaking, the smoker went to the hidden grass in front and then put a black The casket was taken out. Su Bai did not expect that the smoked child actually hid the ash box of Chu Zhao so easily. "You are not afraid of losing him." This is the first sentence that Su Bai said after he got off the plane and smoked. It was a joke, but now it sounds less funny. "Who would steal this?" Smoker shook his head and then walked in with Su Bai. Or that place, or the three rows of tombstones, did not use Su Bai hands, smoked directly down to open the cement board, and then put the casket into it, then she stood up, facing the tombstone Chu Zhao Photo road: "You should rest first, and we will come with you later." From front to back, Su Bai seems to be only attending a funeral that can''t be simpler. Su Bai remembers that he was here a year ago. Chu Zhao deliberately lied to himself to die, and then the smoker came out again, but this time, obviously not the kind of joke. Chu Zhao, Really dead. Looking at the black and white photos on the tombstone, Su Bai did not have much sad emotions, but he had a helplessness. He had saved Chu Zhao once, but this time, he had no time to react. However, after all, it is hard to say whether you can save yourself now. As for Chu Zhao and Smoked, they should have no chance. "Hungry?" asked the smoker. "A bit." Su Bai replied. The Chu Zhao was left here, and the two people walked out of the cemetery. This funeral was over. Still smoked the car, Su Bai sat behind, ten minutes later, the smoker stopped in front of a convenience store, when he came out, holding two beer in his hand, the beer was thrown to Su Bai, then she continued Drive. In the end, the smoker stopped at the Huangpu River. She personally opened a can of beer, handed it to Su Bai, and then opened a can of herself, did not have a toast, and drank directly. Soon, a can of beer was smoked. Su Bai sat next to him and took a sip. He didn''t go to get the second can of beer in the hands of the smoker. He said that drinking and hurting the boring words, the current smoker, alcohol is also very difficult to cause harm to her body. . What is rare in Shanghai today is a good weather. The sun is also a bit sun-baked, but the mood of the two people is not clear at all. The smoked child drank three cans in a row and then slammed the beer out of her hand. She was very angry. Su Bai knows what she is mad at, and she can''t anesthet herself in gas alcohol. "How did Chu Zhao die?" Su Bai asked. "I don''t know, but I will go to his house tonight, that thing should be near his home." Su Bai nodded and helped Chu Zhao revenge, which is the last thing he did for this old friend. Since that thing can kill Chu Zhao, then even if the strength of the smoker is stronger than Chu Zhao, it is not so insurance. "Su Bai, we really will die." The smoker suddenly said, "I used to think that we will be ruined every time, just like the protagonist in the novel, we will always live, no matter We are all stumbling and living all the time, I know, this is my fantasy, an illusion that is impossible to achieve." Su Bai did not speak, but drank a big beer. "Chu Zhao died, and she died so suddenly. When her mother called me to inform me last night, I was all stunned." The smoked child paused and continued. "If you don''t have a conscience, I am today." Sadness and emotions are not entirely for Chu Zhao. Maybe, because I saw my future ending. Its so unclear to die, your friends and family are all treated as normal accidents, so accepting your death calmly and calmly facing this fact. This is terrible, its really terrible, especially when you see this kind of thing happening in front of you! The smoked child looked up and seemed to be suppressing the teardrops in his eyes. "Su Bai, how long do you think I can live?" "Two years, maybe not." Su Bai told the smoker that he did not do too much mental struggle, which may make the smoker lose the determination to move on and live in the story world, but can Let her better arrange the rest of her life. "Up to two years, all undocumented listeners will die. Even if they are witnesses, they will not survive." The body of the smoker trembled slightly at this time. It seemed to be digesting the news of Su Bai. She believed that only the people with very high levels could know the news because the audience circle at the level she was at. I have never heard of this, because it is like a bomb, and it can definitely bring the entire audience circle into a hysterical panic. "Thank you." For a long time, the smoker opened his mouth. "You''re welcome." Su Bai replied. "Is there only two years left?" Smoker laughed and laughed, and suddenly said, "There is a blind date arranged by the family at home." Su Bai waited to hear the following. "I want to get pregnant once, I want to have a child of my own." The smoked child seems to have unloaded all the burdens in his heart. "I am not suitable for pregnancy. I want to try my best to let myself live and see the birth of my child. I will ask Surrogate to be a test-tube baby. This may be the only trace that can be left in this world after I die." Su Bai did not say how selfish the idea of ??smoked children is. How about how bad the child is in the future? He understands the idea of ??smoked children. Of course, if Su Bai did not say it, use my fine, son, He is even less willing to bear the consequences of this than the free and easy of smoked children. "I can be a child''s work..." Su Bai suddenly stopped. v3 Chapter 926： Wait! Whether the smoker is impulsive or really has this plan, Su Bai is not clear, and he does not want to know clearly. In fact, under the background of the countdown of the audiences destruction plan, the more he left, the more he will bring to himself. The greater the pain, Ying Yinger once said that he has X cold, the reason is nothing more than ordinary can not see, but can not see responsible. The so-called responsibility here is not the kind of alimony in the ordinary sense. These things are not a problem for Su Bai, but they may bring care and embarrassment to themselves. In the final analysis, Su Bai I also admit that I am a selfish person. The first thing to consider is whether I can live more easily. Everyone wants to have nothing to worry about, and they all have the instinct to avoid harm and protect themselves. The two did not speak again, but stood quietly on the Huangpu River. This may be the end of the funeral of Chu Zhao. But it is not so much the mourning of Chu Zhaos departure, but rather the mourning of his future. The kind of ending that may also be faced. Mourning Chu Zhao, also mourning himself in advance. When the sun went down, the smoked child broke away from that emotion, turned and walked to his own locomotive. "I am going to avenge Chu Zhao." Su Bai nodded, did not say anything, but sat directly up. Although the talent of the smoked child is very high, it is almost impossible to shock the card in two years. Even if it is dying, Su Bai does not want the dog blood to lose two of his past in a short time. Gujiao friends, people are actually this mentality, but also this personality, the bottom line, but also once and again torn and lowered. In the first time, when Su Bai learned that the smoked child would die in a certain period of time, Su Bai was also nervous and painful. In the end, he even went to the world of the story to rescue the smoked child, but this time, in this Under the general trend, whether Su Bai can save himself is an unknown number. Moreover, Chu Zhao is already dead. This head has already been opened. The following things can be accepted before. Soon, the two came to the community of Chuzhao. When they first entered the gate of the community, Su Bai felt a strange atmosphere, as if a pair of self-righteous eyes were staring at themselves. Since the thing that killed Chu Zhao is nearby, then himself and the smoker should be like two huge light bulbs in his eyes, and it should not be attracted. The current audience group is the dirty clothes to be thrown for the broadcast, but the broadcast does not mind to use these clothes as a linen cloth to wipe the dust and dirty parts of the house before the loss, to achieve the last bit of waste utilization. The smoker stopped the car at the entrance of the corridor. She planned to go upstairs to go to the room of Chuzhao, but she was pulled by Su Bai. "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome." Smoked children heard the words, did not say anything, but stood aside, she knew the gap between herself and Su Bai, so I may think that the problem of difficulty is not worth mentioning in Su Bais eyes, even if this is not worth mentioning. The thing just killed Chu Zhao. Su Bai is a strong intensive body, and the soul is also fused. Therefore, Su Bai has some disadvantages in terms of spiritual strength, but this disadvantage depends on who is going to compare it, at least for now. This situation, for him, it is not difficult to find out that thing. It is like a Chinese university student who goes to do primary school math problems. Su Bais nephew looked at the street light on one side. At this time, the sky was not completely dark, so the street light was still not bright, but Su Bai went away, stood under the street light, looked up and looked at the light above. cap. Suddenly, a piece of white paper flew from the top, this situation is a bit like the entrance examination or the end of the college entrance examination, students from the high-rise to pick up their own papers and information. The falling paper instantly became a piece of paper, and the speed of falling into a moment became as fast as bullets. They began to cut the body of Su Bai, and seemed to want to whiten Su Bai in this moment. Give the meat sauce. Su Bai stood there and did not move there. He really didn''t need to move. His current body, first of all, was the second and then the rich, and then he was re-purified and upgraded by the wealthy. The flesh is strong, not to mention the big man. The level is that the real big-level audience wants to quench the flesh as much as he is. !!!!!!!! Every paper person began to collapse after touching the white body. After a while, a pile of shredded paper appeared at the foot of Su Bai. There seems to be some people who dont know how to face this situation, because at this moment, Su Bai has perceived the fear and uneasiness of the other partys emotions. It may be that the broadcast has raised the audiences attraction to these things, as usual. In the case of the situation, these heretics that do not conform to the medium-sized and technologically civilized society understand the truth of the Ming and Qing Dynasties when they encounter the iron plate. They are not stupid. In fact, being able to lurk in this world for a long time means that they are really smart. But this time, the other party just hesitated and ran without spreading the scorpion. Su Bai reached out and gently glanced at the top, only to hear a violent crepe tear. A paper man who was much larger than the paper man was forcibly pulled from the hidden state by Su Bai. come out. The paper man who just attacked Su Bai is a piece of paper. But this paper person is like the paper man who wants to burn when he has a funeral in the countryside. It has a skeleton, a thrush, a bit of sand, and even from On the other hand, if you put him in a person''s clothes, it is difficult to find his abnormality in the crowd. The paper man can be said to be a nightmare of Su Bai. He remembers that the first world of the story that he had experienced was the world of paper people, and the murderer was his roommate Liu He. At this moment, seeing this kind of paper person again, Su Bais heart certainly does not have the fear of fear. It is like when a person is small, he will scare him when he sees a dragonfly. When he grows up, he can do it unless he is very small. Go to a calm version of a slippery version and send it to heaven. "Let me go! Let me go! Let me go!" The paper man began to beg for mercy, and his level of wisdom did not seem to be very high, because the language of forgiveness was too scarce and monotonous. The smoker was close to some, and he looked at the paper man who was caught by Su Bai and then had no power to fight back. He still couldn''t believe it. It was such a guy who had just killed Chu Zhao. Su Bai pulled the paper man to himself, and the paper man was constantly struggling, but his strength was not enough for Su Bai. Any of his methods and techniques were completely locked by Su Bai. If you die, there is no room for tossing. In fact, Su Bai can now ruin this paper man, but since it is to help Chu Zhao revenge, then it must be done in detail, the ancient sit-in and the Nine-Nine in modern times seem to be not suitable for ordinary people, but It doesn''t matter if you put it on the heresy that this broadcast is going to clean up. Su Bais palms were slightly weak, and the paper mans body began to wrinkle. Su Bai always controlled the fire, and then his own mental power directly penetrated the paper mans body. He wants to see, This paper man, What the **** is coming! .................. Sunjiacun, located near Longhu Mountain in Jiangxi Province, has been isolated from the world. Although some people came out to work and some people came out to school, it was a minority. The majority of the population in the village still stayed in the village, the local government. I have also worked on tourism development and other economic development plans, but they have all been rejected by this village; Later, the village was truly forgotten. After all, they were not irritated and did not have any emotions. Naturally, there was no need for much attention. At this time, just entering the evening, the men, women and children in the village gathered in the mouth of the temple as usual, and the old village chief first scented, and then more than half of the villagers scented, and the way they were fragrant and unique There is a small water tank at the mouth of the temple. The water tank is filled with not the water, but the blood with a strong smell. Everyone stretched out his hand to rub a little blood on the incense before the incense, and then served it. The remaining ones who were not fragrant were standing in the same place. The incense was burning, and the white smoke mixed with **** smell did not drift around, but it rushed straight to the group of people who did not have incense. There were men and women and old and young, white smoke was sucked by their nostrils. When they got in, their bodies began to shake, and the white face that was so scary was gradually showing a blush. This picture is very strange, and people can''t help but think of the Hong Kong ghost films of the 1990s. However, at this moment, a piece of cards enshrined in the temple suddenly shook and made a loud noise, and the crowd immediately became ignorant. No one knew what was going on, the old village chief and several older people around him. The old man was serious at this time, and several people shot together and wanted to secure the tablet. "Snapped!" In an instant, the card broke directly, releasing a dust, and the dust was condensed and scattered. It turned out to be a human face. This is a youthful face. His nephew seems to have a terrible penetration. Force is scanning itself. "It is this person, he ruined the god!" The old village chief was angry and afraid. The gas is that the gods deliberately released in the village were actually destroyed. The fear is that the other partys means are almost beyond His imagination. At this time, in the crowd who had just used the incense, a young man who looked like a young man saw the picture in front of him, his face showed an incredible color, and he exclaimed: "Su Bai?" Su Bais eyes also focused on the young man for a while. immediately, Before this dust dissipated, he left two words: "Wait........." v3 Chapter 927： Saburo Uchimura "Hey, you are doing a hairy job. If you get finished, you should come back. You can travel everywhere." The voice of the fat man was very harsh on the phone, of course, because there was a sound from the bulldozer, so the fat man had to lick the scorpion when he called. The construction of the small temple seems to have begun. "I am stronger than you." Su Bai replied. "You are really idle. We don''t have much time. Two years, maybe less than two years. At this time, I don''t want to be quiet and break through and run around!" "I am stronger than you." "Why are you letting the woman come over, just to cook for us? Hey, I know that the police officer named Chu is unexpectedly dead. You are worried that she will continue to be alone, so I got her, but We are temples here, are you going to change to a nunnery?" "I am stronger than you." "..............." The fat man was silent for a while, then he had to give up and calm down. "Can you change individual?" "She will fly to Chengdu tomorrow morning, you are responsible for picking it up." ".................." The fat man took a deep breath and apparently brewed a bigger roar. "Big white, do you think you have a little..." "Beep toot..............." Su Bai hung up the phone. Its Su Bais suggestion to smoke the child, but its just that the smoker doesnt seem to want to live there. She said that she would come back to see where the little guy is staying. Its dead anyway, and theres no need to let it go. I continue to be restrained. Since it is the last time in my life, I can unload the baggage to experience some wonderful things I have never experienced before. Some of the characteristics of human beings must be stimulated in a specific environment, such as smoked children. In the past, she was also a slap in the face, but it was far from calm and calm, but Su Bai felt that she might be completely desperate. It is also the reason for complete relief. And they and the fat people, because of that little hope of survival, so they have to toss and still can not open. Put the phone back in his pocket, Su Baitou leaned on the bus window. Yes, Su Bai chose to take the bus to Longhushan, and then went to the village. Although he was clear about the location, he still needs to find some Can really be sure, after all, mental power is a weakness of Su Bai, naturally there is no way to be completely accurate. Moreover, the most important thing is that Su Bai came to Jiangxi Longhushan, saying that he came to revenge for Chu Zhao, but in fact he was not so urgent, even with the meaning of a picnic, with the little guy being snatched away. That night of anger is completely different from hysteria. Su Bai felt that he should be sad, but after trying it, he still felt that it was not difficult for himself. The blood corpse is gone, the richness is gone, Chu Zhao is gone, some things, in fact, I have learned to relieve and accept it. The only thing that makes me wonder is when my aunt will let me experience it. The celebration of sending people to send black hair? From the perspective of the paper man, Su Bai was somewhat surprised that he actually saw his own university roommate. Su Bai remembered that he was killed by a shot. Because the broadcast eliminated the influence, Liu He was recognized as the heart. The illness is sudden, but he is still not dead, or has not completely died. A young man who changed his name and went out from that mysterious village to go to college to experience a new one, because of the so-called love blow and inferiority, etc., led to the use of his own means to murder revenge with extremely cruel means, the story is indeed Some old-fashioned, in the present, to do these things as not the audience, it is also very novel. The bus drove very fast, and there were not many cars on the road. Soon, in a service station just before the Dragon Tiger Mountain, the driver stopped the car so that everyone could go to eat or go to the toilet. Su Bai didn''t get off the bus, sitting on the bus and screaming at the bus. The afternoon sun was not so strong. It was lazy on the body and it was very enjoyable. At this moment, a kind of whisper sounded, and it was very stunned. Su Bai didn''t hear what the song was. Although it had the classical charm of oriental music, it was filled with a feeling of heaven and earth and helplessness. As if most of the heavens and the earth did not have his place. The chess and calligraphy paintings actually have the function of expressing the inner state of mind, and this song is with this kind of power that touches the human heart, which has a great relationship with the skill and emotional input of the performer. Su Bai looked sideways at the window and found that about 30 meters away from here, a man in a red robe was sitting there and blowing a musical instrument similar to Xiao, but it should not be Xiao, like The instrument that I have changed. In front of the man, there was a small one sitting there, wearing a red robe, like a monkey, and like a child. In fact, Su Bai knew that the villain was not a monkey or a child. It should be the body of his ancestors. The dress of that person and the gesture of performing arts should be Moxigan. The Moxigans worshipped their ancestors, so they almost liked to make the ancestors into the mummy with the Egyptians. The Moxigans belonged to the branches of the North American Indians, but later the whites set foot on the North American land for the aboriginal Indians. The massacre was carried out. At that time, soldiers, cowboys and even pastors were proud to hunt the Indians. A while back, the Moxigans were noticed or because of the "Last Moxican" movie, of course, the most widely known is the 2000 European Cup and the 2012 European Cup on Beckham and Balotelli. Moxi dry hair type, and this ethnic group, in fact, almost died, whether cultural or pedigree. Beside the performer, there have been many travelers, and there are still many people who have put it up and put money in front of him. Su Bai shook his head, and the clothes and instruments on the other side are worth a lot. But it is not difficult for Moxigan to say it, it is more like a performance artist who experiences life. Suddenly, the song became clear at once, and Su Bais gaze instantly condensed. The Moxigan who was playing at this time also looked at the bus where Su Bai was. Su Bai could see the other partys connection. That touch of meaningful smile. The other person was so deep hidden that he had just looked away. Su Bai was shocked and not panicked. After all, the world can really threaten its own things. It is really not much. The other party slowly got up, and the tune of the song changed abruptly at this time. The ordinary people in the entire service station fell to the ground and fell asleep at this time, and the other party came to Su Bai at this time, the ancestor. The mummy made of corpse also floated up and came together at this time. Su Bai gently knocked on the bus window glass, and the bus glass on this side shattered instantly. Immediately, Su Bai jumped off the bus and held his hands and looked at each other step by step toward himself. "I really didn''t expect that here I could meet a senior listener." The other person''s Chinese is very fluent and has a special accent. "Japanese?" Su Bai asked. "Yes, in Nakamura, Saburo, please advise." The other side took Chang Xiao and looked at Su Bai. Su Bai did not have any indications. A senior listener from Japan happened to play a performance art life on his way to Longhushan. Is it possible? Really a high-level audience is the cabbage on the roadside everywhere? "What?" asked Su Bai. "That village, please be merciful." The other party was relieved and smiled. "Fortunately, your killing is not strong, so I gave me the opportunity to talk. The family was originally accompanied by Japan. In Japan, many branches have been opened, and this village is actually the family of my family. Therefore, please ask the adults to have a large number and forgive them! I am willing to pay a price for it. I only hope that you can let this village continue to exist in peace and quiet. They are really low-key. "I am a friend who died," Su Bai said. "I deeply regret this, but you should also be aware that it is the recent broadcast that has increased our appeal to those abnormal creatures, so it will lead to such unpleasant things, if I have not guessed, Your friend, should you be an audience?" "I am a friend who died." Su Bai continued to repeat, but he and the fat man can only be regarded as a friend''s teasing, and this time, each time the anger and impatience are repeated, the level is raised. "I am very sorry, but I can see that the murder on you is not heavy, so I hope that you can be generous once, in our capacity, and indeed do not have to care about them, isn''t it?" Su Bai sighed and smiled. "In fact, I didn''t really intend to kill the village. I was hesitating." Nakamura Saburo heard a word and smiled on his face. "But you suddenly ran out and yelled, let me really want to wipe out the village completely, what should I do?" Su Bai shrugged, saying that everything is your pot. "Gossip!" Nakamura Saburo took away all the pleasing and charming before. "Are you going to do this early? Is it a waste of time?" Su Bai squeezed his wrist, and the village relied on human blood to keep the lives of the people in the village, let them become paper people to continue to live, and the paper people who killed Chu Zhao were just arranged to sneak out. Killing people to get the tools of the source of blood. If there is no such thing as Chu Zhao, Su Bai will not necessarily come over for the Heavenly Way, but this time, anyway, it is a cancer, and if it is erased in one fell swoop, Su Bais heart is not in vain. "Mr............." The corpse in front of Nakamura Saburo floated in front of him. "There may be something you don''t know. That is, after the senior audience level, our Japanese audience knows more than just you." Chinese audiences are more advantageous." "Oh? I will wait and see." Su Bais tongue licked between his lips and said, "In addition, I am even more curious about what you want to keep the real purpose of the village." Let Su Bai believe that the high-level audience from Japan came to be a lobbyist and let Su Bai believe that the war of aggression against China was really to establish a concept of the Greater East Asia Communist Circle. v3 Chapter 928： The body is crushed! Su Bai has been unable to determine the strength of each other''s strengths. This means that the other party has a very deep hidden atmosphere. The living environment of the Japanese and Korean audiences is indeed much easier than the domestic ones. It may even be that the broadcasts feel that they are too relaxed, so they are interested. In the context of the contradiction between Japan and South Korea and the audiences of the Chinese circle, Su Bai has previously entered the world of stories with Japanese and Korean audiences. There is a straight line reward in which the mutual hunting between the two sides is counted. And their attitude toward the strengthening of the bloodline is not a means of life-saving, but more like a devout inheritance. This model may not have a big advantage or even some disadvantages before the seniors, but after the senior audience, it has accumulated before. Feelings accumulated can often play a big role. For example, this is a bit like ancient martial arts. One person regards a knife as his own life as a heritage of his own life, while another person only uses the knife as a weapon to cut people. He only cares about this knife. Its not enough to sharpen, and its not good to cut people. These two knives may not have much difference at the beginning. The latter may be able to suppress the former, but once the two knives are at their peak, the former will undoubtedly be more stunned. Tiancheng. The first to launch the offensive is Su Bai. To be honest, Su Bai is really looking for a place to fight. It was a while ago in Leshan. After the advancement, he first met Chen Rus discussion, and then he met two Qin Chaos. There are few old people, and the friendship between Fusu and the armor can be said that Su Bai is not doing well. The bronze chain of Fusu really suppresses himself, while the armor is mad at himself, even if he finally wins, There is not much sense of accomplishment. This time, Su Bai can plan to have fun, and then go to the old classmates. "boom!" The speed of Su Bai was actually very fast, but it was intercepted by a layer of invisible diaphragm. The mummy was sitting on the knees and floating in the air to form an enchantment, which restricted the whiteness to the outside. Nakamura Sanlangs mouth showed a smile, and the long scorpion in his hand was placed on his lips again. For a time, the quaint and desolate music came again. In the middle of the squad, there was a **** body around him. They are shouting, They are roaring, They are struggling, The strong unwillingness seems to be turned into water. Nakamura Saburo dressed himself as a Mohigan performance artist, meaning that he has deep knowledge and understanding of this imminent national culture, but his purpose is not so pure, he is the one who is almost extinct. The anger and unwillingness that gathered in these hundreds of years have been integrated, and they have become their own voices and formed their own methods. This is a means beyond the ordinary meaning. Su Bai can''t do it. Chen Ru only knows that a woman who is just stunned and high-eyed can''t do it. The fat man is also estimated to be unable to get up. It is possible that the monk has the ability to copy. The grievances and blood of a nation have turned into a purgatory at this time, forming a terrible whirlpool, and the center of the vortex is where Su Bai is. Even Su Bai had to admit that this was really a big deal. It was really amazing to put a dissipating nation in his own hands and transform it into a weapon. It was really amazing, but Su Bai was still calm, he stepped back. One step, completely ignoring the grievances and roars around him, then the body was slightly bent, and a fist was picked up, directly smashing toward the enchantment formed by the corpse in front of him. "boom!" This time the roar was very fierce, and the dry corpse could not withstand the terror of the Su Bai and flew out. "You are completely unaffected? No, you have no soul!" Nakamura Saburo saw his own whirlpool completely ineffective against Su Bai, as if he finally understood something. Su Bai got a chance to get close to Nakamura Saburo. Nakamura Saburo took a long wave and took a direct stroke to Su Bais face. Su Bai raised one hand and grabbed the others long sister. The homeopath is a punch. To be honest, perhaps because of the reason of pedigree, it may be because all the family members took the desperate throw when they advanced to the senior audience. This caused Su Bai to have no conventional implements, and perhaps if he had the armor, he would be able to make good adjustments. Put it on, of course, his body is an extremely powerful piece of instrument. Nakamura Saburo and Su Bai played three times together. Although they were completely at a disadvantage, they did not suffer any harm. Su Bai occupied an absolute advantage but could not turn this advantage into a winning position. The next moment, the mummies that had just been kicked out by Su Bai had flew back, and their bodies began to swell slowly. From the previous child''s body shape to a normal person''s body shape, it was like a monkey. On the back of Su Bai, Zhang mouth bites the position of Su Bai''s neck. "Hey........." Only heard the sound of metal impact, the sharp teeth of the ape were actually cracked, and the white neck of Su Bai only showed a few white marks, and even the skin was not broken. This scene makes the eyes of Nakamura Saburo slightly darker, because the reason why he can barely support Su Bai in the close confrontation at this time is just to rely on other means to reopen the distance between himself and Su Bai. However, the degree of metamorphosis of Su Bais body made him really scared! "Hey........." The long scorpion broke directly at this time, and a deep ruling pattern appeared at the foot of Nakamura Saburo. The space on this side also began to distort. The other party does not seem to intend to continue to entangle with Su Bai. Although the time for the fight is very short, Nakamura Saburo is clear that he has no hope of victory. If you are farther apart, you may be able to make a difference, and now, Continue to entangle, you can only defeat! However, Su Bai has no reason to let the other party leave so easily. At the moment, Su Bais hand directly enters the circle of law. "what!!!!" A roaring sound came from the white throat of the Soviet Union. The hand that he reached in began to twist and deform rapidly at this time. The space there has been folded and changed, which is equivalent to a knife being cut continuously. "Goodbye, sir." The figure of Nakamura Saburo began to fade. He had to go to the second plan because the high-level audience provoked by the people in the village was not simple. Even the village itself was helpless. Of course, if you take this opportunity, It is good to persuade them to move out, at least, to remove the one in the village. "I...have you gone?" Su Bais eyes suddenly became red at this time, and the whole body began to have a layer of pale green glory. The twisted palms returned to their original state at this time. If you look carefully, you can find Su Bais right hand and most of them. The arm that protrudes into it is in a dynamic process of collapse and recovery. The twisted space keeps squeezing and breaking the arm of Su Bai, but because of the recovery speed of Su Bai''s ancient two-rotation, it is amazing, resulting in its arm regardless of It seems to be practical, but it is all complete. The rich hand left in the place and the infusion of energy in the bronze chain, one to help Su Bai re-clear his physique, and the second is to some extent complement the imperfections of the ancient two, making the ancient two The side effects of the turn are now negligible, to an almost negligible level. Su Bais hand directly caught the ankle of Nakamura Saburo. Nakamura Saburo had disappeared half of his figure and had to re-solidify. He looked at Su Bais gaze for the first time and there was something called fear. . What I face is a coward who only fights with the body. His fighting style has no beauty and no rhyme, but terrible is terrible. The other party can completely eat you and crush you by the body. Simple Rough and extremely efficient! "boom!" Su Bais arm waved, and the body of Nakamura Saburo was smashed out by Su Bai. His body smashed a hundred-meter-long gully on the ground and slid from the service station to the side of the cliff. When the body was close to the cliff, Nakamura Saburo forcibly stopped the inertia, but his body also made a crisp sound at this time. Obviously, just now, the bones in his body did not know how many roots were broken. Su Bai didn''t give the inner village a chance to breathe. He couldn''t spend a second before he could solve his opponent. Bibi is the most correct choice. The dead opponent is the cutest opponent. Most of the filmmakers have the most villains. In fact, they all die from words. Nakamura Saburo is still standing, but this body is almost ruined. He takes a deep breath and resists the discomfort that the body is about to collapse. One hand is on his chest, his lips are flipping, and the spell is quickly read. Out, "The **** of the gods - the wine swallows the boy!" The heart of the inner village immediately released a black smoke. When the Su Bai figure was approaching again, the black smoke had completely shrouded the memory, and its figure began to completely transform into a smog filled into the sky, and Su Bai had to stop. In your own footsteps, after all, when the other person''s body shape is no longer completely substantive, it is difficult to find a point of force by pure physical shock. The inner village did not choose to escape directly, but continued to stay in the air. He seemed to feel that he had just been beaten so badly and left a little too far. "The village is very important to us. Is there really no room for negotiation?" "So, what qualification do you have to discuss with me?" Su Bai smiled and asked, and then Su Bai closed his eyes. In his mind, there was a **** phantom that was tied to the cross. The one was actually gone. The last time he was summoned and killed. The avatars of Daxie have since disappeared from the heavens and the earth, but the inheritance that the other party once gave to them is still there. next moment, Su Bais body turned into a majestic blood fog, like a **** sea, and the sunset at this time. Perfectly blended together. "Come, don''t **, carry on! PS: The wine-swallowing boy is the leader of the ghost family in the Heian period of Japan, a monster with a handsome juvenile appearance. Legend has it that he specifically seduce virgins and seduce them to their hands, then cut their RU heads to make food; because of alcoholism, they are called wine swallowing boys. Xiaolong press v3 Chapter 929： The ancestors show their spirits! A lot of things are done because they can be pleasant, such as eating, such as sleeping, such as playing games, and also like... swearing. Su Bai really hasnt been so sultry for a long time. The story of the world and the fat man have become very ordinary people. The people and things that have been encountered in succession are quite special, so at this time On Mr. Neimura, Su Bai was very happy to vent a hand. As for the nationality and identity of the other party, Su Bai did not consider that much. Even if a domestic audience stopped himself at that time, Su Bai would directly go up. At this time, the sky above the long-distance road service station, a group of black fog is being chased by a **** light, this chase is actually extremely lack of beauty, a bit like playing a game called "greedy head" in the last century, nothing more than a process of chasing, biting, breaking free, chasing, and biting again and again, It seems to be a bit boring. Su Bai is not tired, because the black mist has begun to become thinner and thinner under his own bite. Eventually, the black mist fell and squatted on one side of the rock wall, revealing the shape of Nakamura Saburo. At this time, Nakamura Saburo was **** and bloody. Many places have been exposed, and in their heart, there are also A group of black gas kept coming in and out, bringing him great pain. Su Bais figure reappeared on his side. Compared to the embarrassment of Nakamura Saburo, Su Bai seems to have just warmed up and finished, as if he had just started the activity and did not really force it. He had said to Nei Village before, "What qualifications do you have to talk to me about conditions?" Now, it is nothing more than telling Neimura what he is saying is correct. Nakamura Saburo bit his teeth. His teeth are all black blood. There is no color of grievance in his eyes. Instead, he seems calm. He takes a deep breath and says: "I admit defeat, I don''t stop you from doing anything." This is a bow. In the face of Su Bais absolute strength, Neimura really realized that he really did not have the possibility of a slight turnaround. It is reasonable to say that the same level of Japanese and Korean audiences can basically take advantage of the same level of Chinese audience. Because they understand and use the bloodline and the technique more generally than the latter, but the inner village can only lament that he is not lucky and encounters an absolute steel plate. "Ha ha." Su Bai smiled, but he approached Nakamura Saburo. Nakamura Saburo did not resist any more, and there was no plan for sneak attack. From the cause and effect point of view, even if Su Bai abandoned the motive for revenge for his former friends, Su Bai is now Running over to wipe out the village that does not conform to the theme of this world plane is a natural and well-recognized one. The inner village is trying to stop it. This is not a cause and effect. When it is already strong and weak, if you continue to work hard, The other party has reason to kill himself directly. Looking at such a miserable inner village, Su Bai also squatted down like him, touched his pocket, took out two cigarettes, handed it to the inner village, and the inner village received the cigarette, then Su Bai handed the lighter and helped to ignite. . This made the inner village somewhat inexplicable, and Su Bais attitude changed a bit too quickly. But Nei Village still bite the cigarette in his mouth, took a sip, and then asked, "Sir, what else do you want to do?" "Nothing, just want to see what its like to smoke from the chest. Its really interesting. Su Bai pointed to the chest of the inner village, where it was almost broken, and the ribs were exposed. When the inner village just smoked, the smoke came from the mouth, but some smoke came out of the body because of the broken body. . Upon hearing this explanation, the face of Nakamura Saburo immediately became gloomy. This Chinese is completely playing with himself as a monkey! However, Nakamura Saburo still restrained, because this Chinese is too terrible. He thinks that even the one who is closest to the testimony in the Japanese audience is the one who meets his own side, even if he has the advantage of realm. There may be no absolute chance of winning. "Let''s say, what is the purpose of protecting the village." Su Bai asked. "The reason, I have already said it." Nakamura Saburo replied. "Oh, then you can go to hell." Su Bai violently reached out and pressed, the huge pressure poured down directly, and the broken body in memory could not stand it at this time. The cigarette butts spit out directly from the mouth, and the body was pressed by the pressure of Su Bais palm. Close to the rock wall, like a gecko, a wolf howling. "I have given up resistance, you kill me, you will be punished by the radio, you have no cause and effect to kill me at this time!" "Today is September 18th." Su Bai is faint. ".................." Nakamura Saburo. .................. "You and that person, know?" In the village entrance of Sunjia Village, Liu He stood in front of the old village chief sitting on the stone pier, facing the question of the old village chief. "He is my college classmate and a roommate." The old village chief nodded slowly, as if he remembered, "Is that the one who shot you?" "Yes, it is him." Liu He replied, and he asked again, "But I don''t know that he is so terrible, this is for........." The old village chief interrupted Liu Hes questioning. He waved his hand. You shouldnt know, you will ask. Another old man from the village came over at this time, nodded to the old village chief, arranged the arrangement, and then pointed to Liu He. "Xiaohezi, you have continued to live for several years, and it should be enough." The old village chief sighed, stood up, reached out and patted Liu (sun) and shoulders, he did not dare to force too much, this is not Exaggerated rhetoric, because Liu and his body are paper. Liu Hes connection revealed a panic, and he could not understand it. The old village chief, other people in the village can at least last for 30 years, I am... "Go to the temple, they are already waiting." The old village chief''s tone carries an unquestionable. Liu He still wants to struggle because he can hear another meaning in the old village chief''s words, but the old village chief directly wrapped a red thread around his wrist. When he pulled the red line, he had to follow that direction. go. For a long time, in the era when the government did not go to the countryside, it was the ancestral order that maintained the lowest level of ruling, and also maintained the unity of the clan''s children. However, in the present era, the ancestral temple still remains. Yes, but it is much less than before, and the appeal that surrounds it is too weak. This is directly responsible for the appeal and solidarity of the majority of the population in the country. Significantly weakened. When the old village chief took Liu He to the ancestral hall, Liu He saw a group of villagers standing outside and crying inside, while standing in the ancestral hall was the same person as himself... leaning against the paper body Continue to survive. Sunjia Village has a population of more than 100 people, but nearly 50 people have long since died. They rely on the secret method in the village to live. At the moment, they are concentrated in the ancestral hall. Liu He was also pushed. Go in and stand in the crowd. The old people in the village were also consciously entering the ancestral hall at this time. They were not dead, they were still alive. The old village chief also walked in. He stood on the steps and looked at the villagers in front of him who continued to live on the body of the paper people. "You old fathers, you have long since passed away, but you have lived for so long, and have stayed with your family for so long. How do you say that they are more than those who are normally dead?" The old village chief paused and continued. "But there is no way. The village has been in great difficulty. Perhaps the death of the dead is not in violation of the heavens. In the past, regardless of us, we can secretly do it, but this time, the village However, it was robbed. You, all have to die, including the old guys who will inherit the technique, and will accompany you to die. Only in this way, the other people in the village who are still alive can have a chance! Therefore, if you look at it, you should leave some of your loved ones alive. After that, the old village chief and the old villagers took the kerosene and began to pour it in the ancestral hall. The smell of kerosene was very unpleasant, but the ending indicated here was even more disturbing. The villagers standing outside the temple were crying even harder. The paper people in the temple had some fate, and some were still screaming and struggling, but they were already wrapped in red lines and could not break away. Even if it becomes a paper person, you can only continue to live. For most people, it is better than completely dead. But only the old village chief can probably guess what kind of horrible existence he has in this village. Therefore, he has no luck and even gave up the meaning of resistance. He can only rely on his attitude to a minimum. In order to eliminate the anger of the other party, the other party has let go of the unfinished folks in the village, at least, to save some incense to Sunjia Village. As for the things that the ancestors have been passing down, it is time to bring them into the fire. However, just as the old village chief took out the lighter and prepared to catch fire, a gust of wind blew the flame of the lighter directly; The old village chief fired again, and the wind blew again, extinguishing the flame. The old village chief looked at the surroundings with some sorrow, but at this time, all the cards in the temple began to tremble, and even the top of the tablet that had been locked in the iron box and never appeared in front of the people began. Tilting up, the iron box actually has a feeling of collapse. "Big robbery.........what is it..............." An extremely old and weak voice sounded at this time, as if it had been separated for thousands of years. The old village chief immediately burst into tears, and everyone in the village knew that this was the ancestor of the ancestors. At the moment, everyone crouched down and shouted "the ancestors of the ancestors, the ancestors saved their lives.................." Liu He also cried, crying, he didn''t want to die, really didn''t want to die. At the moment, the ancestors actually showed their spirits, and the villagers immediately rose to the hope of living, which is a kind of faith fulfillment! "Oh......... then its all dead........." The villagers inside and outside the temple heard this sentence and stunned. its not right, What did the old ancestors show? !!!!!!!!!!!! A series of sounds of explosions came, and the villagers who were still alive outside the temple directly exploded at this time. The blood fog was directly integrated into the iron box at the top. The old village chief was screaming. He did not dare to believe in the village. Dedicated to the ancestors who did not know how many generations of ancestors will actually do this when the village encounters a disaster! He is still thinking about making a final effort for the continuation of the village, but the ancestors of the ancestors immediately went down to killers, and they are the killers of the local households. The outside villagers are all living people, and they are the living people who can continue to breed and continue the clan. ! How can this be, How is this possible? The next moment, including the old village chief, the paper people in the temple also burst open, the paper people have no flesh and blood, but their souls are placed on the paper man is equivalent to half a ghost repair, then their souls are also treated as The nutrients are forcibly broken into the iron box. The entire village, At this time, it was completely dead, Only the iron box at the top of the table is slowly floating. It is hovering, it is looking for it, and it is waiting at the same time. A short sigh came from the iron box: "It has to move again........." v3 Chapter 930： Devil into the village "From the inheritance of the blood?" Su Bai thought about it for a while, but still felt a little too magical, but this answer also explained from another angle why Nakamura Saburo could not directly take what he wanted, even though he had just been tempted by himself, but others Its also a senior listener. Its not a big deal to grab something from a non-audio. Its not a big deal. The non-listeners should be identified as heretics in the broadcast, even if they kill the light. It will not blame you, but will increase the goodwill of broadcasting. But since it is the inheritance of the blood, it is very difficult to get it, because there is no physical bill of the record, there is no such thing as a sentimental picture, etc. Those who can do these techniques, he actually does not understand how he would, This is true in the true sense of birth. Therefore, it is impossible for them to pass on some of the cheats and records for this, and to pass on the things passed down in the blood through the physical model. Nakamura Saburo also said that his ancestors accompanied Jian Zhendong to Japan, and using these techniques in Japan was also a great name, but according to family history, the family in the family after the ancestors never The ancestors of the method of learning can only learn and integrate the local Japanese yin and yang masters to continue the family inheritance. It is equalized as being assimilated, and is assimilated, because the ancestors housekeeping skills With the death of the ancestors is completely lost. This kind of blood heritage is quite common in the beast, but in humans, it seems that I have never heard of it. Su Bai remembers that the former Buddha and the monk had talked with the monk when they were drinking tea. It probably means that the beasts are suffering from infertility because of the difficulty of reproduction. It is too difficult to give birth to a descendant, but because the ethnic population is too small, it makes the male The probability of encountering faces between the females is small, and the probability of rubbing out the sparks of love is also small - this is not a joke. After all, the level of the beast is only smarter than the normal ones. If they are picky, they will not be together. There is a great possibility. In short, this has caused the number of beasts to go from bad to worse. If the scale is not formed, the climate will not be formed. Later, the beasts simply added something to the blood, so that the descendants can naturally awaken the secrets of the ethnic group as long as they survive, and it is simple and convenient, which increases the survival of future generations. rate. As for human beings, this is not necessary at all. First, the starting point of human beings is too low, but the number of human beings is huge. They climb up step by step by their own cultural system and political system, and finally become the real master of the world. It is a testimony that the population can become the primary productive force in many cases. "That''s true, I have tried to plunder one of them, but I can''t get the inheritance from that person. I originally planned to set up a research base in Japan to conduct genetic research on those people, but because of the broadcast audience''s destruction plan. So many layouts and things must be advanced, this is very rushed." Nakamura Saburo explained. Su Bai nodded, but he did not think that Nakamura Saburo was lying because the audience was a very realistic existence, especially at their level. Whatever they do, they are all about a profit-driven one. The other party has already been left behind by themselves. It is intended to destroy the village. At this time, if he is clever, he should tell the secret of the village. Maybe he can change his mind. When he eats meat, he will not see a soup. "But the kind of paper-laying stuff is actually attractive to you?" Su Bai is curious about this, a mysterious village, but in the final analysis, their ability is nothing more than taking the paperworker as a tool or relying on the paper man''s method to continue life. Nakamura Saburo is a senior listener after all, really Can you see those things? Nakamura Saburo hesitated, and smiled, saying: "The ancestor has a handwritten note that details some of his **** techniques, or some sentiments. This note has been preserved by the family. The purpose is to hope that future generations can rely on it to understand what it is. Perhaps there is a chance to gain some inheritance of the ancestor''s ability to carry forward the family. I became the senior person and then read the ancestors'' notes again. I have seen it before, but I didn''t really take it seriously at that time. Only after that time, I suddenly realized the ancestor''s technique and the sentiment. The understanding and manipulation of the gods is stronger than the one at the time. Even now, I have not been able to reach the level of sentiment and understanding of the ancestors. Therefore, what the ancestors passed down at the time was definitely not a villagers metaphysical skills, but a real and generous technique! The reason why the ancestors and the people in the village of a generation like ancestors failed to understand and understand this inheritance was that they were recorded because their bodies were ordinary peoples bodies, the starting point was too low and too low, and the second was Because the inheritance is too high-end, the level of the non-advanced audience can not really understand! The more excited Mr. Nakamura said, the more pale face appeared to be a blush at this time. Su Bai clearly understands that this product combines the ambiguity of his own realm with the whole family, so he is so concerned about that thing. As for Su Bai himself, to tell the truth, there is really not much feeling. No matter whether the village is destroyed or not, it is necessary to go and see, and his old classmate can sit down and talk again. In this way, Nakamura Saburo turned into a layer of faint black fog floating in front, and Su Bai followed in the back. Soon, that place was also there, and it was really hard to find. It was listed in the foothills. It is indeed quite remote. However, the village is now surrounded by a group of white smoke. If ordinary people see it, they may think that they are doing water and land, but Su Bai will see it. Those white smokes are not so simple, ordinary creatures go in, estimated Only flesh and blood are sacrificed for the sacrifice of the soul. So an exaggerated battle? Su Bai asked, if the village has been so fanciful, can the broadcast be able to accommodate it until now? "There is an accident, the village should be an accident." Nakamura Saburo has some doubts, "the village must have some changes." Said, Nakamura Saburo directly rushed over, he did not want to take the opportunity to get rid of Su Bai''s control, in fact, Su Bai is too lazy to kill him, in today''s environment, the story world mortality limit rises, if it is to do some violations The rules of the broadcasting rules led to the difficulty of the next story in the world being raised or the world of trial stories. Then Su Bai can really live the day when he rescued the little guy. And this Taijun has always been very cooperative, provided that you have conquered him. Nakamura Saburo rushed directly into the white smoke, Su Bai slowly walked over there. When Su Bai was about to walk to the village entrance, it was about to enter the white smoke range. There was a roar inside, like a A big truck crashed into someone''s home. Su Bai dabbled in, and the white smoke around him seemed to want to be close to himself at first, but it may have been slowly frustrated by the breath of his own body. Where did Su Bai go, where the white smoke retreated? Its very interesting. In fact, if you want to find a place to go, it is also very easy to find, because this village is covered by a large white smoke, but there is a place that has been blooming with a dark red light. This light is like a road lamp. Similarly, Su Bai is also close to the past. "˻˻˻˻˻........................" The sound of electric current hits from the oldest and most quaint building in front. This is the place where the red light is emitted. It should be a ancestral hall, because the plaque on the door plaque reads "Sun Jia Temple", just Su Bai However, Ichiro Saburo, who was first stepped in, was fixed at the door of the temple by a nail. From time to time, blood was drawn and flew into the temple. "help me" Nakamura Saburo saw Su Bai coming over and could not help but ask for help. This scene actually made Su Bai somewhat surprised. Although Nei Cun was seriously injured by himself, it was not a casual dog that could be bullied. Su Bai looked at the nail on Nakamura Saburo, a nail specially used to suppress zombies or evil spirits; In fact, at first, the Qinqin temper was to suppress some of the ancient beasts, but then the ancient beasts became more and more rare, and they retreated to suppress the zombies and other evil spirits. This is called the soul of the town. The fat man also has this stuff, but the fat man is a fake, he is too lazy to bring it, it is better to look at the space. Only this nail embedded in Nakamura Saburo has a kind of breath that makes Su Bai a little jealous. This one should be the real soul of the soul of the pre-Qin martial arts refining! "Inside, what''s there?" Su Bai asked, but he was not in a hurry to save the Taijun. "do not know" Nakamura Saburo supported the painful suffering, indicating that Su Bai quickly saved himself. He did not believe that Su Bai could not see his blood being continuously extracted, and then absorbed by the unknown existence inside. Su Bai took a step back and smiled at the corner of his mouth. The inner village was anxious, and he did not dare to set the channel. "You... are you going?" Su Bai extended his finger to the bottom and said, "Its all like this. What are you doing?" When the white smoke retreated, at the foot of Su Bai, there was a piece of corpse in the ground, and each one had already rotted like it. The whole village had been taken one step ahead and slaughtered. The most important thing is that Su Bai saw the nail on the nail on the inside of the village, engraved with a character he did not know. After experiencing the Leshan Giant Buddha, Su Bai was really grateful to those who might have something to do with the dynasty. v3 Chapter 931： That.........the world! (PS: You can send a few chapters of the barrage and comments of each paragraph. These things will be seen every time. It will also make you feel more interactive when you read the book. It is very interesting. Click on the screen and the top right corner will be There is a prompt to choose whether to open the chapter barrage.) Su Bai intends to quit, and he does not care if Tai Jun is nailed there. In the end, there will be any danger. Anyway, it is not about his own affairs. To be honest, even if the other party is not a Japanese audience but a Chinese audience, if there is no special relationship. If you don''t, Su Bai is here to change other people here. Most of them will choose not to hang up, listen to you, I am so good, everyone is good at seeing the road, it is basically non-existent. However, when Su Bai went to the entrance to the village, the white smoke around him suddenly began to become rich, as if a person suddenly took a breath and the atmosphere began to slowly stagnate. Su Bai turned and looked behind him. He knew that the person in the village didn''t want to leave. "Hey!" Suddenly, from the white smoke, a nail that was exactly the same as that of Taijun was shot. Su Bais hole was slightly condensed. With Taijuns foresight, Su Bai certainly couldnt take it lightly, plus his own body. The zombies are just being restrained by this town. Su Bais body stepped forward and did not use his hands to directly block the nail. Instead, he opened a gas field in front of himself. "boom!" The soul of the town hit the gas field in front of Su Bai, and made a harsh rubbing sound. Although the gas field of Su Bai is constantly being compressed, the speed of the soul of the town is also weakening. Su Baiyi took this opportunity to stretch out with one hand and directly caught the soul of the town and buckled it to the ground. "Hey..............." The soul of the town seems to be a soldering iron in Su Bai. At this time, it is crazy to react with the zombies in his body. This kind of reaction is really intense, but Su Bai makes a low-pitched voice from the throat. Desperately slammed down. "boom!" At this moment, the whole village was shaking, and even a few houses collapsed directly. This is enough to show the terrible strength of Su Bai. And the soul of the town that has just been struggling to fight back is completely quiet at this time. Su Bai bombards it with absolute physical strength, which is equivalent to forcibly destroying the inner part of the town with the most brutal and rude way. Everything has erased all its qualities. "call" Chang Shu breathed a sigh of relief, Su Bai re-smashed the nails, eyes, looking at the red direction in front of the white fog, that is, the position of the ancestral hall, not causing trouble, does not mean that Su Bai is afraid of things, especially since the other party has first shot himself If you dont go back to the ceremony, its a bit too unreasonable. Nakamura Saburo is still struggling, but his body and soul are being crushed by the soul of the town. He is attacked under rush, and he has been hit by Su Bai before. Nowadays, it is difficult There is any strength to rebel, especially after Su Bais direct departure, he is even more desperate, but he still has a more horrible discovery, because he perceives that the existence that is absorbing his vitality , And myself, Same origin! This is a very cold and cruel discovery, but the wreckage of the limbs that can be seen everywhere in the village is extremely strong. That is his ancestors, who are recovering by consuming the descendants of their own blood relationship. Worshiping ancestors is the common point in most national cultures. Everyone feels that the ancestors'' spirits in heaven will bless you, but when you find yourself becoming the food of your ancestors, this kind of blow is really huge because your Life is inherited from the continuation of your ancestors, and at least half of your existence is due to the gift of your ancestors. Su Bais coming again, let Nakamura Saburo have some accidents. When he saw the soul of the town held in Su Bais hand, he was even more surprised. It was only soon that he was calm, and this guy who was physically strong to the metamorphosis level, A town soul nail can not deal with him. Without too much nonsense, Su Bai directly reached out and grabbed the nail of the town nailed to Taijun, and then pulled it out directly, and then Su Bai followed the gourd painting with a nail in his hand and squatted on the ground again. . "boom!" This time it was too close to the surrounding buildings. Apart from this ancestral hall, all the houses in the nearby circle collapsed and turned into rubble. The two ruined nails were thrown to the ground by Su Bai very casually. Since he decided to have the active provocation in the ancestral hall, Su Bai naturally would not allow the other party to continue to take advantage of the vitality of the devil. Nakamura Saburo glared at his chest and stood up in trembling. He smiled and said nothing. He just lowered his head and walked into the hall with Su Bai. It is not that the inner village does not see the coffin and does not cry, nor is he still greedy, but because at this stage, he really cannot escape from this place, because the secret here and the existence are related to his ancestors. Moreover, the audience, this is the kind of person who wants to live with his head in the waist. They are afraid of death, but they are not afraid to try to die. There were broken paper people everywhere in the temple, and on the seven-eighth-high board steps, the rest of the cards were all down, and only the top iron box stood there. Su Bai can clearly perceive that there is an eye in the iron box, staring at his own entry. The palms spread out, Su Bai extended his hand toward the iron box, and a force was immediately released to clamp down the iron box, let it break away from the steps and fly directly to Su Bai. The other party did not seem to be struggling, so he was arrested by Su Bai, but in the middle of the journey, the iron box suddenly opened itself, and a reel flew out from the inside and spread out directly. As this scroll is spread out, Su Bai has a feeling of deja vu. I remember that there was an identical scroll in the auspicious side. The memory filled in the incubator when I was a child was also from the axis of the painting, but the axis of the painting was Litchi let Haimeimei disappear after taking the little guy that night. If nothing unexpected, it should finally fall into the hands of Litchi. But what is going on in front of this picture? ""Books!" What surprised Su Bai was that he was familiar with the painting but did not know why, but the devils around him actually shouted the name of the painting directly. When the devils said the three words "recorded books", Su Bais mind instantly thought of a person - Lu Sheng, in fact, after confirming that the broadcast had a great relationship with the Qin Dynasty more than two thousand years ago, Su Bai has specially read the historical materials about the Qin Dynasty and the former Macedonian empire, so it is no stranger to the "Books", but this picture has long been lost, and the exact information on the Internet can not be found. According to legend, "Books" was given to the First Emperor after returning from the sea, and it was recorded that the Qin Dynasty was killed in the ''Hu''. Therefore, the Emperor of the First Emperor sent a squadron of 300,000 to the Xiongnu, and then built it for insurance. The Great Wall, this picture is very similar to the "Push Back Picture" that appeared in the Tang Dynasty, and has the ability to predict the future. But which one of the original and the one in front of me is true? Could it be that the one that was in his childhood was Su Yuhangs own copy? "The ancestors'' notes have been recorded. They often dream of this picture at night. According to the ancestor''s research, this should be the "recorded book". The ancestors painted it in the handwriting, which is not wrong. This is the "recorded book." It is stable. "what" A sigh came out from the hall, with a lazy look as if he had just awakened. "How familiar... this breath.........from the darkness.........claws........." The painting began to slowly distort and appeared to be somewhat pleated, but in this fold, an old face was revealed, and his nephew glanced at the following Su Bai and Nakamura Saburo. Nakamura Saburo stayed for a while. "I didn''t expect......... my descendants.........has become dark...some........." "You are ancestors." Su Bai said to the Taijun around him. Nakamura Saburo was very vigilant at this time. After all, his ancestors had just planned to devour themselves. As for the second meaning of Su Bais discourse, Taijun had not yet understood it. The face in the painting did not continue to say anything, but spread it again, and then, a picture finally appeared in the blank scroll: In the painting, It is a barren barren hill, but there are many bodies of different beasts underneath. These beasts are huge in size and should be savage in the past, but they have already fallen, and there are human bodies inside, one by one. On the cliff, whether it is from the clothing or the style of wearing, it is very different from the primitive tribes in the ancient memory of Su Bai, because the people there have a third eye, and the body is better than the earth. People have to be about twice as big. At the same time, Su Bai noticed that there were a bunch of broken balloons in the corner of the picture, like a big buns with soft slaps. This thing was seen by Su Bai. When the train came back for the first time, Su Bai entered. These buns were encountered in the train. These buns have extremely powerful devouring and corrosive ability. They killed a large number of seniors at the train station! What is this painting in the end? There is a conjecture in Su Bais heart, but it is not certain. Until then, the picture seems to be constantly expanding. The picture and content of this painting are also constantly expanding and expanding. In a position in the lower right corner, it appears. a hill, a group of people standing on the hill; This group of people''s clothing is normal, basically all modern clothes, these people, some are smoking, some are drinking, some are sitting in the sun, some are quarreling, some are looking around, some are fighting Children, each character is very vivid, it is a bit clear, but it is clear that this group of people has just experienced a battle, but they won, the beasts and alien bodies in a large mountain in front. Is their battle. Su Bai saw the woman standing in front of the crowd, breathing immediately and stagnation, although it is difficult to completely depict the specific facial details of the figure, and this area is only a small corner in the whole painting, but Su Bai still feels that the temperament of this woman in the painting is very similar to a woman she knows. This is... the picture of the world? "What is that?" Taijun pointed to the lower left corner of the painting. Su Bai looked at it. It was a bare mountain, but the mountain was like a drip with some ink on the brush. It looked like a mountain. There are a lot of black squares hidden in it. Obviously, the people who are enjoying the victory in the distance have not found this. Black squares? Black? Square? Su Bai suddenly looked up, This is a coffin, Densely hidden in the mountains, There are hundreds of coffins! v3 Chapter 932： Luo Hanwa When I learned that Su Bai had finished the revenge, she actually went to Longhushan in Jiangxi Province. The fat man was so angry that there was no reason for him. Because Su Bai did not come back outside, the monk went to Xi''an again, and even the Buddha was actually alive. The shopkeeper said that he was going to visit the old man. The entire construction team was completely under his fat mans authority. This made the fat man feel very unbalanced. This is the place where the four people live together. How can I be busy from the beginning? To the end? But the imbalance in my heart is unbalanced, and the fat man still has to continue to operate. Fortunately, the fat character is also heroic. Whether it is loaded or instinctual, he is very suitable to mix with all kinds of people. During the day, the construction of the workers was not allowed to slack off. At night, the big guys organized the fried golden flowers together, and opened the yellow chambers by the way. It was also a good time. If there was no such thing in the mountain ditch, maybe the fat man might bring people together. Take a shower. In the other county seat in Sichuan, there was a figure of Buddha. There were many famous temples in Sichuan. There was no such thing as Buddhas name. This time it was a revisited place. Nowadays, its different from the previous mentality. The feelings of revisiting him in the old place are not the same. According to the current premise, everyone is actually running out of time. At this time, it is indeed a luxury to not go to retreat and practice to expect a bigger breakthrough, but it is a very extravagant thing, but Buddha is not I care about this. The last place he chose to go is the Shilohan Temple in front of him. The temple host is also his old knowledge, the law is perfect, and a very elegant monk. In the past, Master Suquan had traveled in Sichuan and Tibet, and had visited the temple where the Lord Buddha was. The Buddha was not seen at all, because his law and inheritance were not found in the reports under the light, but his veins Inheritance in Tibetan areas also has great influence. But on that day, Foye found an ordinary monk in an exception. Well, at the time, Su Quan was not presided over. Foye remembered that he had just tempered his body that day, so he walked into the living room with his upper body, and the monk saw that he was so overwhelmed by a knife. He was just a joke, but he was only I was so scared that I felt very interesting. Afterwards, sitting on the Buddha, Foye found that the other party is not high in Dharma, but the understanding of some Buddhist scriptures has its own uniqueness. At that time, Foye felt that this monk was not good at repairing Buddha, but he was closer to Buddha than most monks. The last meeting was already more than ten years ago. Now, the Buddha has visited the door personally and found that although the temple covers a small area, it is also exquisite and elegant, without any slight devastation, but gives people a kind of prosperity. The perception of Xiangrong. Ordinary people look at the temple, it is a meteorological, very simple truth, the monks in the temple eat a variety of fat heads and rich ears, which means that the temple is a fascinating light, if the temple is too shabby, the monk is also skinny, even serving his own What other people in the temple who can''t help the monks still worship? The true knowledgeable person is watching the fortune. This is different from Mr. Yin Yangs help to see the Yin House. The temple is actually not a tourist attraction in the eyes of a real monk, but a legal field. The temple''s fortune is prosperous, and the weak field means that the fortune is declining. The latter''s decoration is even more magnificent, but it is nothing but gold and jade. Foye went straight into the temple. Shifang Luohan Temple has become more and more famous in recent years. There are more and more tourists and believers visiting. The Buddha is passing through among them, deliberately not letting them see. He is If you come back to the old place, you cant take pictures like other tourists. To say something is not good, for the Buddha and the Seven Laws, the so-called "Focus in the Heart" is no longer a joke. After all, the greater belief in the Big Buddha is actually long after they become the audience to see the power of broadcasting. Broken, the previous broadcast was not set out in the story world, but the Buddha and the Seven Law monks now only cultivate Buddhism, but not really blindly worship those gods. The backyard of the temple is not open to tourists, and it seems to be quiet. When Foye walks in, he happens to see a middle-aged monk wearing glasses and glasses sitting in the gazebo and looking at the book, and it is a mess. Its just that the other party is not reading the Buddhist scriptures, nor is it a costume book, but a version of the book, The Dream of Red Mansions. Buddha used his body to show up and walked over. The other person perceives that someone seems to have come over, put down the book, pushed the glasses, and when he saw the appearance of the person, he was shocked because he really did not Know why the other party is here. The name of the shadow tree of the people, Foyes status in Buddhism is very respectful, and it also has a strong influence in the secular, so it does not say goodbye directly to the room, and it really shocked the full host. However, Su Quans presiding was only a little stable, and he took a few steps forward to meet: "Amitabha." Foye did not like the other side, and found a place in the pavilion to sit down. Su Quan was only sighed in my heart for more than a decade, and the temperament did not change at all. At the moment, Su Quan presided over the phone and dialed a phone call. The idea was to ask the men to prepare some food and drink. When the instructions were completed and the mobile phone was put down, Su Quan said that the Buddha sitting there suddenly smiled. What did the Guru laugh at? asked Su Quan. "Its really damaging the atmosphere by taking a cell phone and calling people to eat." Upon hearing this reason, Su Quan said that he laughed and sat down opposite the Buddha. "It''s the same with the times, and now there is a wireless network in our temple." Buddha Lord shook his head, not sighing the other party to make the temple too cheesy, because he knows each other''s character. "Reading?" asked the Buddha. "Well, if I read a book for a while, I was too busy recently. I just hid myself. If you are not a guru, I am not going to boot." Su Quan said that the chairman is also sincere. "Guru, is this a cloud tour?" "Well, that''s right, come here, come see you, your business, I heard, you did a very good job, wait a while, my other friend came back, I introduced him over, his Buddha I am from a vein, and I am talking about the Buddha, the first person in the world, I am not as good as myself." The Buddha said that nature is the seven-law monk. In fact, it is reasonable to say that the seven-law monk is more correct to this profession. The temple is naturally welcome. Suquan presided over the station and got up, and gave a ceremony to the Buddha. For the temple, there is a big sorghum who talks about it. It is like a nightclub that invites the four kings to sit and sing. The meaning and influence are different. . "He is his business, let alone mention that I have to borrow something from you here." "Things?" Su Quan said that some of them are not helpful. "On the top of your temple, there is a Buddha light, I need it." "This........." Su Quan said that he was a little worried. He really didn''t know what the words of Lord Foye meant. "When the 2008 Wenchuan earthquake, a women and children hospital asked for your help, you have taken over more than 100 pregnant women." Foye reminded. "Oh, this thing." Su Quan, the host finally understood. In the Wenchuan earthquake in 2008, the affected area was actually very large. Because of the impact of the earthquake, many places were in a state of paralysis and inability to operate. A local maternal and child hospital had to go down and ask for a group of pregnant women at the Luohan Temple. At that time, it was already Hosted, he did not hesitate, and directly agreed. At the time of the earthquake, in fact, everyones days were a bit tight. The materials were not very abundant at the beginning. At the same time, Luohan Temple had already taken in many nearby victims, but Su Quans host did not hesitate to accept the pregnant women. Stay calm. The birth of a child is actually a **** disaster. It is very unlucky for Buddhism, especially in the temple. It is even more implied, but the full host does not care. He stipulates that other victims are not allowed to eat in the temple. Meat, but it prepares meat for pregnant women because they need nutrition, and even this commandment is broken. At the most difficult time, the monks in the temple had nothing to eat. Every day, when the pregnant women finished eating, they would eat some of their leftovers. If they didnt, they would go hungry and wait until the rescue operation was outside. The situation improved after the materials came in. It is said that during that time, 108 babies were born in this temple, known as 108 Rohana. In the past few years, when the dolls were five years old, many parents also came together to come to the temple. Thanks, many children are still parents to ask for the name. "At that time, no one has ever yelled at you?" asked the Buddha, "Who is the Buddha?" "At that time, the situation was urgent. I could only manage the living, regardless of the mud." Su Quan replied with a smile. Foye reached out and patted the shoulders of Su Quan. This behavior is not supposed to appear on the two sorghums, but Foye was too lazy to manage so much. He immediately waved his hand and could not see the naked eye on the temple. The Buddha''s light was taken off by him, because the well-prepared pro-commitment promised, so the Buddha light that had not been bound to protect the temple did not struggle to let the Buddha Lord take it away, although Su Quan could not see them. "I will not let you suffer. This piece of Buddha''s light is a great virtue. It should have been able to protect you from the incense of the temple for 30 years." Buddha''s palm stretched out, and a huge rockery stone flew over in the distance. It scared Su Quan to host a big jump. Where did he see this battle? Buddha''s nails cut through the fingertips, and directly used his own blood to write the scriptures in Sanskrit on this big stone. After the writing, the Buddha took a big stone, the big stone reversed, and the lower end was directly embedded in the ground. "This...this............" Su Quanquan is still somewhat determined, but what I saw today is really a bit too amazing. "This stone tablet can protect your temple for a hundred years, and evil spirits do not invade!" After the words are finished, Buddha''s body shape disappears directly in the place. Suquan hosted and sat in the pavilion. He waited until the sand that sent the fruit plate came over and woke up. There were already many monks and shrines in the temple that discovered the sudden appearance of the stone tablets. They were shocked as miracles and began to worship. "Master, what is going on?" Xiao Shami was also shocked. "What is going on, send... send me to the clinic... I want to measure... blood pressure." On a provincial road outside the temple, a lama wearing a squat is walking, and vehicles are driving around him from time to time. From time to time, Lord Buddha raised his palm and looked at this gong-de-buddha light. He thought that he had to break through the advanced audience''s initial steps, but he thought about it: I dont know how the seven-law guy has been stunned for so long, and what will happen after the advanced. v3 Chapter 933： Awaken... Qin Jun! When the picture of this book was fully revealed, Su Bais heart was like a storm! Followed by, is ecstasy! Yes, ecstasy! Chang Shu breathed a sigh of relief, Su Bai felt unloaded a heavy burden, and he and the fat man, although they have been trying to improve the realm and climb up hope to prove early, but for the next batch of trains, no one knows, very Maybe after you have worked hard and hard to prove the success, what is waiting is still the ending of being destroyed. Don''t underestimate the ability of the broadcaster to destroy the audience. Even if it is a big man, will the generations of the big generations really be willing to take the train to another world as cannon fodder? Was the blood corpse so easy to sneak back, was the broadcast of the identity into the world of the story is not directly to the suppression of death? Why is the boss of Liang, who is already a big man, still so... The amount is an exception, not to mention. In short, the ability of broadcasting to kill the witness is nothing more than raising the difficulty of a story world to a large value. For example, setting up a few demon gods in this story world, even making a singularity, there is also a big bang. There is no life, even if the invitation to the sky is alive, the broadcast can continue to pull you over and over again and again, luck, and can not withstand such toss. But the picture of this picture is equivalent to telling Su Bai an absolutely important message, that is, the Emperor did not know what method to use in the past, even let Xu Fu take the nearly 500 coffins in advance to broadcast the next world to conquer. Face, before Su Bai has been wondering what the original emperor did not hesitate to bury tens of thousands of elite tigers to create five hundred stars. just now, The answer is revealed. The first emperor was betting that the first generation of the Chinese emperor two thousand years ago, he knew that he could not fight at that time, it was a war that must be lost, because the broadcast can continue to transport the amnesty from another world to participate in the war. In addition to broadcasting, there is no way to reproduce the power of the Daxie class. It is the Qin army that was able to easily set up a 100,000 high-level audience. It also could not withstand one batch at that time. The audience listened to the consumption of the servants. The cultivation method of broadcasting is a bit like an artificial ecosystem. It can be replenished and adjusted according to the needs, so that the output can always reach a constant value. It is only possible that the higher and the lower will become lower. His army will be seriously damaged. If 50 soldiers with the same strength as the senior audience at that time have one or two people who have hopes to prove in ten years, after the war begins, the number of Qin soldiers of all strengths will definitely continue. The ground is sharply reduced, and the bottom, middle, and high-level are gradually losing their previous hematopoietic capacity. This is an unfair and unbalanced war. What the broadcast consumes is nothing more than a batch of experiencers who are involved in it. The experiencer, that is, the ordinary person, is so simple that it can''t be simpler. Therefore, the First Emperor chose this way, leaving the real decisive battle for two thousand years, staying in the time when the radio is about to move, and staying in the broadcast when the broadcast has begun to implement the audience destruction plan. The production capacity has gradually ceased to be suspended! At this moment, Su Bai felt that he had a clearer understanding of the first emperor. Then, It can be imagined that the former armor, Dagongzi Fusu, including the current identity is probably the existence of "Lu Sheng", they are hidden in the hardships and now jumped out again and again, Its purpose, Should it be a letter? Report to the hidden five hundred stars in another world to wake them up! Su Bais breathing became dignified at this time. He knew that once the awakened stars buried deep in the worlds mountains were awakened, as long as they could come out of the coffin, then the lychees were broadcasted. The final battle to resolve the surviving threats of the world will be annihilated in an instant! How terrible the armor is, Su Bai has personally experienced it. To make a comparison, Su Bai can have a fight with Chen Ru. Although it has been suppressed, Chen Ru is not really moving, but Su Bai faces. The armor was completely crushed... no, even almost killed! If it is not the old and wealthy backhand, it has already fallen completely. And Chen Rus combat power is comparable to that of the justified testimony. She was able to stand up against the sect of Liu Da, but the armor was carrying a seal! He completely unblocked him, Su Bai thought that even if Liang Boss personally shot, whoever loses and wins, it is difficult to say, even Liang boss may not really beat. Where, but there are 490 coffins hidden, the lychee gang, only about 50, plus Qin Bing is good at fighting and fighting, As long as the gang wakes up, As long as they can wake up, The lychee gang is estimated to be no more than a few. As long as the gang has fallen, the broadcaster will have to suspend the audience''s destruction plan, but will try to get this group of people to go to the road and then go to fight. The purpose of the arrangement of the emperor was not to vent their anger. If it was to vent their anger, it would be a big deal to kill the two thousand years ago. Does this mean that the First Emperor figured out that once the broadcast is ready to move, it is irreversible and cannot be changed? The broadcast did stop the process of continuing to receive the experience. This is tantamount to cutting off the ability of the broadcaster to create a witness. The state of unequalness has been changed to balance. Broadcasting can only rely on the existing one. A group of listeners went to train to be used as cannon fodder, and they died a little less. They couldnt be replenished. If they wanted to really replenish it, they would have to enter the world before they could. "Understand people........." The old voice sounded again. He seemed to see through Su Bais thoughts. Even though Su Bai has long cultivated into a realm of joy and ignorance, he still cant beat this old guy. I dont know if this old guy is Lu Sheng in the past. Most Chinese people are familiar with Xu Fu, because there is a stalk that Xiaozu is the descendant of the five hundred boys and girls that Xu Fu originally brought after the founding of the country, but Lu Sheng, there are not many people who know. In fact, at that time, he and Xu Fu were in the same position in front of the First Emperor. In addition, there were two people named Hou Sheng and Han Quan, who were also famous alchemists. Even to a certain extent, the qualifications of Fusu are not old. After all, from the memory picture of the armor, Fusu can only be regarded as a young generation, and Xu Fulus people are really Together with the First Emperor, I planned to face the backbone of the broadcast invasion. It is now known that Xu Fu sealed five hundred stars in the coffin. His history recorded that he disappeared from the sea, but he appeared in the world. Then, this one shows the book. The old man, it should be Lu Sheng, they each have their own division of labor, for this is the real confrontation after this two thousand years. Nakamura Saburo is somewhat inexplicable. Although he is a high-level audience, he knows that there is no such thing as Su Bais half witness, but he is clear that this mysterious existence should be his ancestors. However, the ancestors suddenly came up with a "understanding", and his descendants, who are descendants, really did not understand. "understood." Su Bai answered very simply, "How to do?" Yes, there is no need to bargain, nothing, more important than your own life, Su Bai believes that if you change yourself into a fat man or a monk, they will be so simple. The comets in the five hundred coffins are awakened, and the lychees are so fierce that they will face them after they have been witnessed. But who cares? At least you can live longer, At least you won''t be cleaned up as a garbage. At least you have the opportunity to fight once, How to choose, It''s really clear that it can''t be clear anymore. "Hehehe.................." "what should I do." Su Bai once again asked, Fusu was awakened, but it seems that he did not complete the task. Su Bai knew that the Emperor had certainly left a lot of backhands in order to wake up the arrangement of the world, but these backs were so many generations of listeners. Under the excavation of "Leading Party", "Pseudo-Army" and "Two Devils", it is estimated that it is really a ten-step deposit. Lu Sheng survived, but he used this extreme method and he will not hesitate to descend his descendants. He cultivated a **** inheritance, and then when he predicted that the radio would move, he swallowed his own children and grandchildren to regain the power of homology. In other words, Lu Sheng is to spread his power into the blood of future generations to avoid the scanning of the broadcast, and his son and incense is his sacrifice. This sultry means is really no less than the beginning of the emperor watching his tens of thousands of tigers smashing each other. Nakamura Saburo looks at Su Bai, "What is it? What to do?" This kind of information is not equal, it is really not very good. "Adults speak, children don''t interrupt." Su Bai replied. ".................." Neimura Jun. "The only thing... what to do... is......... don''t do anything........." ".................." Su Bai. This time its the turn of Su Bais speechless, Im embarrassed, then what about your old dish gang suddenly woke up? Just to take a look at the scenery? "Today is because of ... ... his fruit ... ... heart has a number ... ... own road ... ... ..." The painting slowly began to burn, and the old voice began to slowly dissipate. Su Bai reminisced about the last words of the old man. It is understandable. Yes, there is no specific way to survive. Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu also took the terracotta warriors and the Macedonian palace before they joined the radio. If there is any specific way It must have been ruined for a long time. This old man woke up at this time at the expense of his future generations. Just to tell yourself some truth arrangements, It is equal to planting a seed in your heart. As for the fruit that this seed will grow, how much influence can it radiate? All by nature. Then, This seed must not be planted by one person alone. There should be other people who have heard of this news. ............ "Ah, oh...hey...!" Liangs boss, who just got off the plane, even sneezed a few times. "Qinhuangdao is so cold." v3 Chapter 934： See Qinglong in Qinglong Temple! In some places, there will be obvious tourism seasons. These places are basically famous for their beautiful scenery. They change with the times. They are like the ancient Qing people all year round. Visitors always choose the most after dressing. When you are beautiful, you will appreciate it, while in other places, you will rely on historical sites, so the impact of the season on the tourist season is not obvious. after all, Stone or stone, sculpture or sculpture, pagoda or pagoda, Muddy... still muddy, For thousands of years, there has not been much change. Xi''an is a city with a lot of ancient charm. For monks, it carries many memories of its own. Although it has traveled to the Quartet, it is the root of the monk. It is a pity that the last **** incident caused many things to be erased by the radio. The roots of the monk could not be found and did not exist in any records. In this regard, the monk does not have too much sorrow. For the monks, it is also empty and empty. It is the best destination. The power of broadcasting erases everything. It is in line with the deaf people''s aesthetics of silence and ending. At least, the monk thinks so. In the crowd, the monk walked with a bead. Everyone noticed him from time to time, but he didn''t care too much. He always felt that the monk looked unusual, but he looked at it more and did not feel anything special. Looking at the familiar ancient city wall, and then smelling the food aroma from time to time, the monk''s mouth is always smiling. When I was a child, the master often took himself to steal the mouth, as did his own brothers. Its a pity, its not there anymore. Its a pity that I cant find it. The monk sent two sighs. Nowadays, among people''s common perceptions, China''s most prosperous place is nothing more than the Yangtze River Delta and the Pearl River Delta. In fact, the political, economic and cultural center of China was not there. Xi''an started from the Zhou Dynasty. After the Qin and Han Dynasties and Tang dynasties, they were all capitals. In the early years, Jiangnan was actually the uncultivated place of Yidi. It really started development or waited until the establishment of Wu State in the Three Kingdoms period and then waited until the Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern Dynasties, economic politics. The Cultural Center began to shift to the South. Of course, there is also one of the most injured Henan, which is now hacked. It was almost half the equivalent of the Central Plains. At that time, the mentality of Henan people watching foreigners was similar to that of Beijingers. The monk did not come back to the provincial relatives. The Buddha was traveling around the world. In the end, he also took away the merits of the Buddha and the Buddha to make a breakthrough. Not to mention the monk. Their realm, combined with the current environment, is truly leisure. It is really a luxury. Staying at the senior level for too long, the monk has felt the powerless feeling too many times, especially after the Su Bai fat man and the Buddha Lord are advanced, this feeling of powerlessness began to become more intense. But the monk resisted, and has been forbearing until now that the canal has been completed, and there is water left, and this water is in this ancient city of Xi''an. Walking along, there is a tall tower in front of the monk. This is the Big Wild Goose Pagoda. It is also one of the landmark buildings in Xi''an. The monk did not stop under the Big Wild Goose Pagoda, but continued to the northeast. Not far away, it was here. Where he is coming - Qinglong Temple. There are many tourists in Qinglong Temple, and the incense is also very strong. After all, it is a Buddhist ancestral ancestor. More than a thousand years ago, the Japanese master of the empty sea came to the Tang Dynasty with the Tang dynasty, and entered the Qinglong Temple to worship under the Huiguo master. Dharma, after the Huiguo masters died, the empty sea monk returned to Japan and founded the Shingon Buddhism, which is one of the mainstream Buddhist schools in Japan. The monk looked at the tourists who came in and out of the surrounding area. The corner of his mouth showed a bitter smile. Sometimes, a hundred years is enough to make people feel bad. What''s more, this Qinglong Temple has a history of more than a thousand years. In fact, this one is in front of you. Qinglong Temple has nothing to do with the real Qinglong Temple in history. During the Tang Wuzong period, the imperial court annihilated the Buddha. The Qinglong Temple suffered a catastrophe and was directly razed. The Qinglong Temple at the moment was only re-established on the site by future generations. The monk still stood at the door, did not go in. If it was in some quiet temples in the mountains, the monks who came from outside the cloud stood at their doorstep, and they would definitely go up and ask if they need any help, just in the current commercial atmosphere. The monk stood at the door for an hour, but still did not see a monk coming out to ask himself. With the character of the monk, nature will not sigh what "the world is not old in the world". In fact, the Qinglong Temple in front of him is not the Qinglong Temple he wants to go to. He is waiting here, slowly, With the monk as the center of the circle, the silhouette of the surrounding tourists began to become more and more blurred, and then, as if between the heavens and the earth, there was only the monk and the Qinglong Temple in front of him. The beads in the hands of the monks began to emit a faint radiance at this time. This string of beads is one of the most important instruments of the monk. The fat man once curiously asked the origin of the monk, the monks answer is very simple, his The masters of the past generations, the masters of the masters, the masters of the masters, and the relics after the silence were stringed one by one, and they became this series of beads. As the brilliance of the beads continued to flash, the surroundings were quiet. The monk closed his eyes, his hands together, began to recite the heart, and for so long the forbearance and preparation, now only the last step, not excited, it is fake, but in the upper layer, it is more A lighter. Buddhism educates people not to contend, but to abandon the seven emotions and six desires, but in the real world, it can work. In the world of stories, there is no way to do this; The struggle has long been battling, and calculations have long been counted. When we see that the gods can be created in the world of the story as large as NPCs, the monks will no longer look at them. The Buddha of nothingness, he is actually the same as Buddha. They cultivated Buddha. They did not cultivate any Buddha who was recognized, but cultivated themselves as a Buddha. "Amitabha, you monk, you have been standing for a long time, do you want to go to the temple to use some vegetarian food?" A crisp childish voice came from the monk. The monk slowly opened his eyes and saw the little shaman standing by his side. The little saudi temperament has the meaning of being high and high. I want to come to see the monks who have come to eat and drink. Of course, the Qinglong Temple family is big and big, and there is no shortage of the vegetarian meal to take care of the Buddhist monks. Generally speaking, give three meals. If you have a virtueful sorghum, you can talk to the masters in the temple about the Buddha. It is not impossible to stay here and worship the Qinglong Temple. Those monks who are not in the stream are enjoying the three meals. No leather noodles continue to squint and mix and drink here. "Good." The monk replied very simply. "follow me." Xiao Shami walked in front of the broom and the monk followed. The temple, or the temple, has a touch of grandeur and atmosphere, and it also shows that it should have been invisible in the commercial wave of later generations. Into the main entrance, turned a corner, the monk saw the white jade on the front of the column sitting on the dozens of dressed in the extraordinary and extraordinary sluts, these monks, are sitting in the precarious and meticulous, but also have a natural and self-contained, but also informal and casual The buddha statues in the temples of the later generations. In the middle, there is a monk who is solemn and solemn, and the head of the crowd is hidden. The rest of the monks are obedient in front of him. "Hey, don''t look at it, go with me, use the vegetarian food early, where are you going, and those uncles and ancestors are not what we can bother." Xiao Shami reminded the seven laws. Like the seven laws, they still stood in the same place and looked at the masters on the lotus jade. Xiao Shami was in a hurry and reached out and grabbed the sleeves of a few monks. "How can you be so unfamiliar with this monk! Don''t go with me!" At this time, the monk who was greeted by the stars suddenly burst into laughter and stood up and pointed his finger at the sultry and meticulous monk around him. "Hui Ying, its your next generation." "Returning to the Master, it should be, on the beads of his hands, there are also the relics of the disciples, and the relics of the disciples of the disciples are also on the top." Hui Ying monk is one of the famous monks in history, so the teacher he called is naturally a Huiguo monk. In history, the Huiguo monk (Dan), the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, the Dezong and the Shunzong, was highly respected. He himself was also a young and intelligent, and the Dharma rumored beyond the ordinary people. If he recorded his life, it would be more buggy than the protagonist of later generations. Absolutely the pride of the sky, the Buddha''s door. What''s more, his disciples are also high-spirited. At that time, the one who sits on the far side of the dark-skinned, slightly-skinned monk should not be an empty sea monk who founded the Japanese Shingon in history. At this time, he also studied Buddha at Qinglong Temple. At this time, Datang is the center of the world. Foreign friends can have no unique treatment in the future. If you lose a bicycle and lose a mobile phone, you can be treated with special treatment. In addition, Huiguo and Shangfa (disciples) are the future virtues. Therefore, the empty sea monk who was a true man of the world in the future can only stay with the last seat. However, when I heard the conversation between Master Huiguo and Master Hui Ying, the empty sea monks face showed a strange color, and then I saw that all the brothers around me were as if they had no sense of surprise, and felt even more ashamed. Sure enough, his own realm is still too low. In fact, its no wonder that the empty sea monk, Normal people suddenly face this sentence, and it is estimated that they are also inexplicable. Are you still alive? How do you point to a young monk who says that he has his own and his disciples on the beads on his hands? The seven-legged hands are combined, and the solemnity of the monks and the monks and the monks in the upper hand "The disciples are seven, and they are visiting the uncle!" v3 Chapter 935： Come, hurt each other! "The disciples are seven, and they are visiting the uncle!" "Ha ha ha ha ha ..............." Hui Ying monk immediately laughed after the seven-law visit, at this moment, it is almost the same as the stereotype. At this time, Xiao Sha Mi was shocked and inexplicable. He was an orphan adopted by Qinglong Temple since he was a child. When he remembered it, he really couldnt have seen Hui Yings uncle. This is like Lets go through the waves. The uncle of the teacher has always been the most unspoken and ridiculous of the many uncles and ancestors. However, Xiao Sha Mi also clearly believes that the monk he has brought in is not a comer. At the moment, he has to spit out his tongue and retreat. "How, my teachers and gentlemen, or my heart is the most competitive." Huiying monk is very happy and sincerely happy. Before a quarter of an hour, Shi Zun Huiguo monk talked with the disciples of the Fa, the people just agreed on a promise, that is, after they died in the future, they told their disciples to connect their own relics. It is said that it is not a child but a disciple. And if you have a disciple, you can go to the vicinity of the Qinglong Temple and hold the scriptures of the Qing Dynasty. "Come in. After the people agreed to reach the agreement, they led the French to arrange a method of arbitrage. It was only a short while that someone came, and there was only one person. As for whether there will be a second one afterwards. The third person, that is definitely not there, because the descendants of the disciples who are qualified to come, in the days of the future, which years, will appear here at the same time. At the moment, there are only seven laws and one person, and the biggest relic of the seven-law hand-held bead is the Hui-Yi monk. Naturally, the Hui-Hing monk won. This method is nothing more than a game played by Master Huiguo and the French practitioners. In short, this game is equivalent to the fact that everyone can confirm whether there will be time and space in the future. You only need to write the current time, year and month, or even the minute and second, on a piece of paper, as a heirloom, to pass to your son, and then tell the son to pass it to the future grandson, according to the fool. In other words, "the sons and grandchildren are infinitely sorrowful," and told the descendants of future generations that if they become as popular as television sets, they will come to see the ancestors at the time of recording on the note. If there is really a time machine in the future, let go of your unexpected grandchildren or your grandchildren, you will not be filial, you will not be a bird, you will have such a legacy, and so on. Then after you write this note, some of your dozens or The sons of hundreds of generations suddenly burst out and shouted at you: "The ancestors!" If you don''t happen when you finish writing this note, it means that the time machine will not be invented. Huiguo monks may be really boring, so they played the game with their own scorpions, and then they succeeded. This also shows how the Huiguo monks are so bad and the laws around them. How high is the Dharma. Of course, this gamble is a bit big, and it is a bit mysterious and mysterious. The average person cant really play it. In fact, if the seven laws are not the audience, even if he is in the world, he will be able to be respected and admire. of. However, as a direct ancestor of the seven-law system, Hui Yings monk is happy at this time. It is true that the monks have no children, and their own disciples are equivalent to the children, even more intimate than the children. It is only the inheritance of your blood, and the disciple inherits your legal system and spirit. The Huifu monk is so rude, and it is also because of the arrival of the Seven Laws that he will still be able to go to the present day. The rest of the masters here can only look at the Hui Ying monk with envy. They don''t think that the brothers have had any performances. If they are, they may be more happy than the brothers. At this time, the Huiguo monk gently reached out and pressed down. The Huishui monk immediately converges and smiles. He sits back on his knees and returns to the law. "Amitabha, people are coming, but they shouldn''t ask, Mo asked, the sky is leaking, there is a disaster." Huiguo monk reminded that their game can be said to transcend common sense, which is equivalent to pulling a future person into the artistic conception in ancient times. If you ask something that should not be asked, for example, how many years of the Tang Dynasty Country? Who is the next generation of princes? This is the most direct venting machine, and it must be squandered! But if it is just an ordinary exchange, it does not matter. After all, there is no limit to the Dharma. There is no limit here, and there is also the meaning of ignoring time and space. The seven laws slowly walked onto the white jade lotus platform. Many of the monks present at the scene were the ancestors of the Buddhas who were enshrined in the future, and the monk, the monk, was a legendary figure, and his childhood appeared in Buddhism, and he had many sorghums. In adulthood, it is more integrated with the learning of the family, creating a pulse, and opening a school. It was a pity that after the death of the Tang Emperor Wuzong, the Qinglong Temple suffered from the disaster of the soldiers, and the most influential in the later generations became the empty sea monk who returned to Japan to establish the Shingon. "Come on, sit down, and drink tea with me and talk about Buddha. Why don''t you be quick?" A monk shouted at the side, and he should also be the uncle of the Seven Laws. "It''s extremely extreme. You don''t have any seniority. You can come here and meet with me. The Dharma is definitely not under me. The Dharma is infinite, and the person is the first. If you are entangled in the seniority, you are not falling. Multiply?" The monk sitting casually said to the seven laws. The seven-law monk slightly decapitated, but still did not take a seat. The Huiguo monk quietly took a sip of tea at this time, and saw the invitations of the priests under his seat, and even the Huis monk, the direct ancestor, invited them. This was the young monk who was brought in by his own method. Still not willing to be seated. Is there something? Huiguos monk asked. If you don''t want to be seated, it''s natural to have something. The teacher respected the question and asked the law, and they naturally did not dare to intervene again, just waiting quietly for the answer. Of course, if you ask this question, it actually means another layer of meaning. If the descendants of this succeeded person are really in trouble, then things are not so simple, which means that this generation is actually a monk. I can come early, but I will wait until there is something to ask for. Although they did not wait for it, because no matter when the seven laws were decided, they would appear directly outside the gate of Qinglong Temple after they had arranged the law. But everyone is a high-ranking singer, Dharma is not high-level, and the mind is also very awkward, so I feel that this descendant is really some... too deliberate. It feels a bit damaging to the atmosphere. If a descendant of the descendants is cited, it proves that the Qinglong Temple inherits the successor. This is an elegant and a quick event. Everyone sits on the Buddha and refers to the ancient and modern times. Looking at the world, what more things are more interesting than this? The seven laws gently spit out a breath, and once again hands together to salute the ancestors sitting in front of them, at the same time: "The disciple is coming to ask the teachers and ancestors to borrow something." "Cheesy, cheesy." The sly sly, who was free and easy, smiled and waved his hand. "What do you need, promise you, big deal, I will find a place that is inaccessible, bury the object, and then arrange a The formation method, after the millennium, you get it yourself." "It is extremely extreme, so very good!" Another sorghum echoed. The Huiguo monk looked at the seven-laws quietly and asked: "What are you asking for?" "The disciple wants to borrow... the masters of the ancestors are used for one purpose, and the disciples want to use the Qinglong Temple for gas transportation!" The seven laws directly tell what they want. For a time, The audience was silent, The empty sea monk sitting at the end of the room accidentally spilled the tea in his hand. How is this going? Painting style, how is it different from the imagination... even, the difference is great! Lets relax! Hui Yings monk immediately pointed to the seven laws and slandered, Bullying the ancestors! Deceiving the ancestors! Hui Ying monk is the direct ancestor of the seven laws, just appeared in the seven laws, giving him a face in front of his own brothers, but the words that the seven laws have just said, so that he can not wait for the seven laws did not appear at all. What is this face? This is to make yourself a laughing stock in the eyes of the teachers and brothers. At the same time, the teacher is also sitting here. Isnt the teacher respecting his own nature? Otherwise, how can there be such a descendant of the sect of the ancestors? The Huiguo monk looked up slightly and didn''t seem too surprised. He simply commented on two words: "Interesting." Yes, its fun, I played a game with my disciples. I really recruited a descendant who didnt say it. This monk actually took the body of the person and took the air of the Qinglong Temple. This... is really a good one. The former sorghum, who was free and easy, stood up and looked at the Seven Laws. "A big tone, you said that you have to take me to practice the law. You said that you have to take the air of the Qinglong Temple. Is it true?" Waiting for the uncles and grandfathers to be a group of wine bags and rice bags?" "Amitabha, these counter-institutes, utterly mad, countless sects, deceiving the ancestors, and seeing the poor, what is his ability to take me and so on." "Haha, Hui Ying brother, don''t blame the younger brother for not giving you a Buddha face. It''s better not to be a counter-attacker. Today, my brother and I will help the brothers and you clean up the portal. The appearance of this person is really the shame of my Qinglong Temple. "Counter! Today''s barren wants to personally suppress you here, from the past into the present, the soul is divided, Qinglong Temple is in you, Qinglong Temple is defeated, you are dead!" Hui Ying monk is obviously very angry, seven law Isn''t it necessary to win the Qinglong Temple? Well, his ancestors personally pressed the seven laws here and let him coexist with the Qinglong Temple. "Amitabha." In the face of the group''s ancestors'' excitement, the seven-law monk seems to be very calm, too. He does not believe in the **** of the gods, and the deceit to destroy the ancestors, for the belly black as the monk, Too much pressure, he just calmly said: "The disciple has a good friend. He has a sentence. The disciple likes it very much and wants to give it to the teachers." Everyone was silent, waiting to hear the next sentence of the Seven Laws. A smile on the corner of the seven-legged mouth, a serious way: "Come, hurt each other........." v3 Chapter 936： Seven laws of ancestors (on) More than a thousand years ago, when the Dharma monk Huiguo monk played a game with his own folk rumors, the nature of the game was a bit like the ancient literati who came to play with a pot or poetry. However, Huiguo monks and others have attracted a descendant from the millennium. And the monk came to the door and said his own intentions: It is a use of the ancestors of the ancestors and the use of the Qinglong Temple. At this time, the cherry blossoms in the Qinglong Temple are falling, the scenery is pleasant, and the artistic conception of the cherry blossoms is combined with the ancient Zen sound of Qinglong Temple, giving people a dreamlike unreality. Looking at the people under my seat, the group of people are excited, but the Huiguo monk smiles and faintly asks: "This cherry blossom, is it beautiful?" The problem of Huiguo monk at this time is like a sudden rush from the two armies to ask each other between the army: What about dinner today? However, because of the wisdom of the monk''s monk''s status, the public law is no longer spoken at this time. After all, the master is here, everything is determined by the teacher, and they are also beginning to think about why the teacher suddenly asked the cherry blossom. ? Buddhism people like to talk and play the front, like the feeling of "unclear". In fact, every religion needs a mysterious coat to give the outside believers a sense of embarrassment. It is like an emperor. I always like to constantly emphasize that I am the "Tianzi" and "Junquan God", but the Huiguo monk is not an ordinary person, and I can see that he and his disciples can be seen after the empty sea monk who can only sit at the last seat and return to Japan after the establishment of the Shingon. How terrible they are in the Dharma. If it was not during the Wu Emperor Wuzong period that the Taoist temple was destroyed, the Qinglong Temples ancestral court suffered a troop, and many of its disciples also had a fateful way. At this time, the sorghums on the Baiyu rosette might be able to raise Buddhism to a new height. . Such a big virtue is not to talk nonsense. Seven laws, a little thought, immediately: After the millennium, Qinglong Temple is still there, and the cherry blossoms in Qinglong Temple are still there; but, After the millennium, Qinglong Temple is not there, and the cherry blossoms in Qinglong Temple are not there. The Zen language is a machine front, and it is an artistic concept. In fact, there are many stories about the Buddhist scriptures in ancient China. They are talking about Buddha, but they can also be regarded as a kind of "life outlook" and "world view". This kind of sorghum can actually be regarded as a thinker and a philosopher. It is nothing more than a set of Buddha''s skins: "Who am I? Where do I come from, where am I going?" The seven-law monk is also very simple, seemingly contradictory, but it is not contradictory. The Huiguo monk is the first year of Yongzhengs death. After 40 years, Tang Wuzongs Huichang period began to annihilate the Buddha. Qinglong Temple has long been burned. Like the Leifeng Tower of West Lake, there is only a little remaining foundation. To be exact, there are only a few broken stones left. In fact, it was not only the extermination of Buddha during the Tang Wuzong period, but also the Qinglong Temple was built and destroyed in the later generations. In the end, after archaeological research, the archaeological researchers found the site of the Qinglong Temple site after many years of archaeological excavation and then the country rebuilt it. Qinglong Temple, and because the Shingon Buddhism has a great influence in Japan, it was also donated by Japan when it was rebuilt. At that time, many Japanese tourists came to visit. As for the cherry blossoms in the Qinglong Temple seen by the Seven Laws, it is not the kind of cherry blossoms in the Qinglong Temple. Later, when people visit Qinglong Temple, they can see that the cherry blossoms in Qinglong Temple are very beautiful, but the cherry blossoms are at the beginning of the two thousand years. When the Qinglong Temple officially introduced it from Japan. Although cherry blossoms originated in the Himalayas, Japanese cherry blossoms were also introduced from China. In the courts of the Qin and Han Dynasties, there were records of cherry blossoms as ornamental plants. However, after many years of cultivation, cherry blossoms have evolved many species, and later generations. The cherry blossoms often mentioned in the mouth are specifically referred to as "Japanese cherry blossoms". That is to say, the cherry blossoms in the Qinglong Temple in the later generations and the cherry blossoms in the Qinglong Temple a thousand years ago are actually not the same. This is the answer of the Seven Laws. Qinglong Temple is still Qinglong Temple, cherry blossoms are still cherry blossoms, and Qinglong Temple is no longer Qinglong Temple, and cherry blossoms are no longer cherry blossoms. The Huiguo monk heard the answer of the seven laws, and suddenly sighed and shook his head. It seemed to be a bit of a sigh of relief, but also a life. The world is a circle. The Buddha is meant to jump out of this circle, but who knows that the outside is a bigger one. ring. At the same time ......... Huiguo monk looked up and looked at the sky, there should be a bigger circle. "You are my descendants of the Tantric ancestors. They are both descendants. Since I took over the Qinglong Temple legal system, I have taken over the air transportation of Qinglong Temple. These are the clothes you deserve." When I heard that my teacher respected it, the disciples were all in a state of sorrow. No one dared to say a "no" at this time. The teacher said that it was true. Doesn''t that mean this? ? Therefore, even if this afterlife is to say that the bully is annihilating the ancestors, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it. "Right, after the millennium, we have long been dead, but now, we are still there. If you want to take it, you have the ability to come. If you win, take it away. The seven laws heard that there was a glimmer of light in the eyelids, and then asked: "Dare to ask the ancestors, what?" Sit on Zen, on Buddhism, and Buddhism. Huiguos monk replied, This seat does not participate. The three people from this seat will choose three people to compare with you. You need to win. Otherwise, you cant just take what you want. You can''t go back. You think that there is no courage and confidence in this seat. Can you try to change your life? The Huiguo monk looked like a torch. When he said the last sentence, the seven laws only felt that the wind around him seemed to be still. It was true that such a stunned Buddhist genius, who did not believe that he had only half a scorpion after the catastrophe I don''t know, I don''t believe that the other party really has no ability to try to change the life. "Ran." The seven laws and hands together, should be accepted. Since the Master has already set the rules, there is no objection to the law. At the moment, a master with a cold face rises out and faces his hands. Although he looks at the seven laws, he does not say a word. Before the seven laws came from now, I didnt hear the master say a word. The master, sitting directly behind the ceremony, stared at the torch and continued to stare at the seven laws. The seven laws are also the same with both hands, sitting cross-legged, he guessed who the master is, should be the master of Hui Ze, majoring in closed mouth. Closed-mouthed Zen, also known as linguistic or forbidden language, is a Buddhist term that refers to prohibiting oneself from speaking, reducing sin, eliminating crimes, and reducing one''s sin. And this Huize master is said to have been practicing chanting since the age of five, until now, no words! He is not dumb, no, it is said that dumb can also make a sound, but he never really made any noise. It is a good choice for him to be acquainted with himself. The eyes of the seven laws are not avoided at all, and they are confronted with one of their own masters. Meditation, this is the basic homework of ancient monks. If it is really more than trying, you can actually change the environment. For example, if you sit on a plum pile or test it in ice or snow, or under the scorching sun, the difficulty will be improved. Come out soon. At the moment when the eyes of the seven laws and Hui Shi masters were interlaced, the seven laws only felt that the scene around them suddenly disappeared. From the inner courtyard of the colorful Qinglong Temple, it turned into a horror Shura field where the magma rolled. It seems that even the temperature of the surrounding horror is not bad, almost a completely intuitive feeling. But the seven-law monk did not move at all, and still looked at Hui Shi master so calmly. The world of the story of the radio was nothing, and the seven laws have already been practiced, or that it is too much to watch. In the eyes of Hui Shi master, the color of appreciation was revealed. Immediately, the surrounding scenes changed again. There are three thousand circles in the world. There are countless worlds in the world. Therefore, there are countless scenes of horror, devil, and disturbing people. The master is equal to the seven-law monk one after another to experience the past, but the seven laws still remain motionless. After almost a quarter of an hour, the seven gaze condensed, and the other person took himself to visit so many places, it should be himself. next moment, The scene changes, and the scenes around the two become a small street in later generations. When the Seven Laws brought the masters into the illusion of their own, Huiguo master reached out and raised a cherry blossom pet in advance and threw it at the empty sea monk sitting at the end. Immediately, the empty sea monk had only the cherry blossom petals in front of him, but could not see the meditation at this time. Picture. The empty sea monk did not move. Since the petal was thrown by the master, he naturally did not dare to move, but his heart was somewhat disappointed. Why did the brothers see it but could not see it? The rest of the masters, when they saw the masters of the Seven Laws, brought the master into the scene, and they all showed a kind of amazed color on their faces. Even if they were all high-ranking, the sinister **** could not change color, but the seven law firms The vision of the world after the millennium is still amazed. As for why the Master does not let the empty sea see this, some people can realize that some people have not realized it. The picture changes constantly, and the pictures of the seven-laws and their masters appear together, and the pictures with their own brothers, as if they were playing the PPT of the seven-year-old childhood to adulthood. Although everything in later generations is a bit surprising, but the masters of Hui Zhe who have been practicing the Zen for 30 years are still unassuming, everything is illusory, even if it changes, it is illusory. But in the next moment, Suddenly, The picture begins to reverse, It is still a picture that has appeared before, but there are only seven people left in the picture. Those brothers who have appeared in the picture and the masters of the seven laws are all gone. This is not simply missing. This is a kind of.........wipe! Hui Shi master seemed to see something that shocked his heart. The palm of his hand began to tremble, and then the whole person stood up, and even stepped back, the color of the face was very clear. Even the masters who are watching except the empty sea monk are also showing a frightened expression. Huiguo monk took a sip of tea and sighed. The seven-legged hands were stretched out, the hem, and then got up, and the pictures around them disappeared, as if they had returned to the white jade rosette. first round, He won. v3 Chapter 937： Seven law annihilation (below) The master of Hui Shi, who had been practicing the meditation for 30 years, was defeated. However, all the people in the audience were watching the whole process except the empty sea monk who was covered by a cherry blossom. Although the feeling was not good, the master was so profound and direct, but The feeling of great horror is still so clear. Hard to eat... wipe it! This is a common person, no, and even the means and ending of the triumph of Dade. "The second game." The seven-law monk reminded. "Barren." Hui Yings monk came out. He is the direct ancestor of the seven laws. At this time, there is also a piece of the bead in the hands of the seven law hands. It is his relic. It is reasonable for him to come to him and the seven laws. Justified. "Please enlighten me." I don''t know if I just relived my childhood growth, and the mood of the seven laws is also slightly low. Of course, this also makes the seven laws enter the state earlier. Lost has been lost, and you must seize what you can now grasp as soon as possible. Hui Ying monk hands together, said: "Today, because of his fruit, the cause of the cause, the fruit of fruit, the cycle of causality, the path of Buddhism, the cause and effect of retrograde, from the Buddha into the devil." On the Buddha''s level, it is no longer just a matter of exploring the understanding and familiarity of the Dharma scriptures, but rising to a world view or even a confrontation between faith and faith. A little careless, Xinyang collapsed, for most people, it is a situation of eternal annihilation. The words of Huiying monk, in fact, also have the irony of the sinister demon slaying of the ancestors. It is ridiculous. It implies that if the seven laws cannot be turned back, they will gradually drift away from the Buddha and may even break into the magic. The seven-laws reached out and pointed to the white jade rosette under the foot. They also pointed to the bluestone table surrounded by the crowds and the compass on the bluestone table, which was very quiet. "This is because poverty is the result; And other factors, self-knowledge will have fruit; Causal cycle, the Buddha''s reason; The cause of the cause does not know what the fruit is, and the cause of the person suffers from it; If you have good results and you are happy, you will get bad results. What is the difference between a woman who is a dull and a sloppy husband? Relics, the color is not empty, the sky is not different, the color is empty, the empty is the color, subject to thinking, it is the same. Huiguo monk monk heard the words, slightly decapitated, he naturally can understand the meaning of the monk, that is today is the game you play, and I am the cause and effect of this game, I want to take what I want, you do not want Give, that is, do not obey the cause and effect, the fruit of the harvest, the choice of accepting and not accepting it because of its own advantages or disadvantages, and the dull people in the outer world only like to see beautiful things but hate hateful things. What''s the difference? However, Hui Ying is not aware of the mentality of his own teacher. His own emotions have indeed caused slight fluctuations due to the counterattack of the seven laws. This counter-intuitive actually compares himself to a foolish village woman! Hui Ying and the monk wanted to continue the debate, but then smiled. He thought of a better way. He took a step back and placed his palm on the compass on the bluestone table. "You said that I will wait until the cause of today is planted. If I go to the palm of my hand now, the cause of today is gone, and the fruit of you will naturally disappear. The cause and effect are in the first line, and the cause and effect are Buddhas, and the Dharma is infinite. Today, there is quantity, and it is not cause and effect. The meaning of Huiying monk is very simple. Are you saying that you are waiting for someone to play this game today? Doesn''t your seven laws say that I have to follow your fruit if I planted it? If I break the compass now, then the connection of all this is over. Where do you come from, and where will you go? The cause of today is gone. Because it is gone, the fruit is gone. The cause and effect is The principle of Buddhism is the avenue of the pursuit of all beings. It is the cause and effect of being infinite and unbounded. It is not the true cause and effect. Seven Laws, if you think about it, in fact, your own direct teacher and ancestors pushed the Buddha''s test to an extreme. It is a bit like playing chess for two people. It is partly the level of autumn color. Whoever loses who wins no one can Ok, but one of them has the qualification to turn the board over and let this game be judged to be invalid at any time. Then the outcome of this game is actually meaningless. The Huiguo monk looked at the compass in front of him and looked at the disciple in front of him. He said nothing, the cause and effect is this, and there is nothing fair or unfair. This compass is destroyed, which is equivalent to destroying the past and the future. Contact. After this, The public is still a public, Qinglong Temple or Qinglong Temple, seven laws or seven laws, no more intersection. Just look at this younger boy, can you break this game? The rest of the monks saw that the monk had mastered the initiative, and his heart was also happy. The previous meditation was lost. Can''t lose two? You must know that they are all the ancestors of this kid. If they can''t cure him, they are really shameful. There are only two monks in the room who are still calm and unhappy. They guessed what Master Shi Huiguo thought in his heart. If he was not sure before, then the Master once personally took off a piece of cherry blossoms and blocked them in the empty sea monk. The move in front of us is actually an explanation. But these two monks did not say anything, and did not do anything. Since the masters have their own minds, they do not need to say anything more. As for the rest of the sorghums, in fact, to tell the truth, there are some people who are reluctant to retreat to the inheritance of this Qinglong Temple. But in fact, most of them are quite open, and they can be accepted as a master. Can a person in France be a good person? Even the empty sea monk who is covered by a cherry blossom petals at the moment can return to Japan to create the Shingon Buddhism, and the other high-ranking monks will be worse? They dont really want to reluctantly, but they feel that its too unpleasant to be told by a younger disciples door to ask for a law. Yes, it is this feeling of unpleasantness. At the moment, Hui Yings brother is not the direct teacher of this anti-discipline. Is this the seven-inch instinct? The seven-law monk is silent for a long time. This is a manifestation of the word poverty in the eyes of Gao Yi, and it is the performance of the dilemma. Sure enough, the seven laws are open: "Ran." There are some surprises in this sorghum. What does this mean? Is it so generous to admit defeat? Before I uttered a mad madness, I wanted to be a guy who was a bully and annihilated ancestor. So I just admit defeat? It is the Hui Ying monk who is also somewhat surprised and surprised. In fact, he still appreciates the seven laws in his heart. Even if he has some deceitful ancestors, he is the highest one in his descendants and he is from his own. . But soon, a smile appeared in the corner of the seven-legged mouth, reaching out to the palm of the table on the bluestone table, saying: "You can try it out." "Do you think that barrenness does not dare?" Hui Ying asked. "Amitabha, not, don''t dare, but can''t." The seven-law monk took a deep breath and looked calmly at Hui''s monk. He said sincerely: "The ancestors and the teachers of the ancestors always thought that the disciples had bullied the ancestors. Elders, but knowing that the disciples have said so much, they have stood here for so long. It is already the greatest respect and the greatest sincerity. "Hah, arrogant, so arrogant!" "This... is it not to lose?" The surrounding sorghums are amused by the seven laws. They are actually very difficult to produce true fear and hatred. The world is generally based on their preferences. It is their present nature. Of course, the scene before the meditation, It is indeed that they have caused great fears. This is an exception and cannot be used as a common sense. Huiguo monk fingertips gently tapped on the bluestone table, feeling a little heart. Hui Ying monk is the kind of insightful ability that does not have his own master, but also asks some incomprehensible: "Really...is incredible." Yes, for the seven laws that have just been said, they have been difficult to understand. They cant let these big virtues directly point to the seven-legged nose: how thick your mothers face is. The seven-law monk hands together, and then bowed to all the uncles in the room, and finally bowed to his direct teacher, Zu Huiying, and then said: "The cause of today is you, natural poverty is the fruit of today; But in fact, the cause of today is not you, the cause of today is to be poor, and you are the result of the past. Causal order, Dharma is infinite, Since poverty is the cause, you must be fruitful, when it is born, depends on the cause, the body and cultivation of the ancestors and the time when the Qingyun Temples air transport is taken depends on the poverty. The seven laws of poverty are in this cause! The seven-law monk suddenly raised his voice: "Because of being in poverty, and poverty is coming from a thousand years, after thousands of years, the ancestors have long gone. and so, There are no ancestors today, and there is no real Qinglong Temple today! This is a bit like Einstein''s theory of relativity. The so-called "cause" is like coordinates. If the coordinates are set in the Tang Dynasty years before the millennium, then these monks can decide the result of the monk, if the Hui should be destroyed. The compass, the seven laws lost all connections with this party thousands of years ago. But if the coordinates are on the seven laws, and the seven laws are the cause, then the seven-laws as the coordinates are already in the twenty-first century after the millennium. Where is the real Qinglong Temple? Where are the existence of these ancestors? The meaning of the seven laws is very simple. In the eyes of Laozi, you are all dead. I am standing here with you and the dead people for a long time, not enough polite enough to respect? In an instant, when the seven laws issued a big wish, all the sorghums in the field began to decline, and the Huiyi monk reached out and wanted to break the compass, but his palm was first turned into a bone and then turned into a fly ash. , All the monks in the room want to say what to do but find that they can''t move at all. Their bodies, their cultivation, their everything, are disappearing, they are all decaying, they are far away. The sorghums on the white jade rosette were actually turned into a dead bone at this time; Standing in the same place, the eyes are still calm, and the hands are again combined, and then another voice: "Amitabha." This sound, Is to say goodbye............ v3 Chapter 938： Take me, see me! On the white jade rose seat, a large number of high morals have turned into white bones, and even the Qinglong Temple has presented a kind of dilapidated color at this time, and the scenes of falling and falling into the English have also turned into a bleak in late autumn. However, at this time, the surroundings suddenly stopped. This is different from the staticness of the picture. It is more like a reshaping of time. Of course, this is not the real world. The seven laws have not crossed the time and space. Everyone''s contact, more. It is like an imaginary tie. The seven-law monk did not seem to have any surprises. He just calmly looked at the dead bone sitting in the first position on the side of the bluestone table. The bones of the bones began to reshape, and they were reshaped together, and the bones of the cherry blossoms in front of the forehead. The former is the Huiguo monk, the latter is the empty sea monk. The empty sea monk still sat there and did not move. It seemed that he was still ignorant of everything around him, but after the body and flesh recovered, the Huiguo monk slowly rose to the seven laws. "You, still too anxious." Huiguo monk said. At the same time, Huiguo monk spread his palm and grabbed a cherry blossom in his palm. A burst of autumn wind blew and the cherry blossoms drifted. The original cherry blossom was only two or three pieces at this time. "I don''t respect the Buddha, I don''t respect the ancestors, I didn''t expect it. I will become a person like this." Master Huiguo stood in front of the seven laws and looked at the seven laws very seriously. He seems to be looking in the mirror, but always feels that himself in the mirror is somewhat strange. "You are you, I am me." The seven laws raised their hands, and the light of the beads in their hands was looming at this time. "The barrenness is just very curious. When are you going to sit there and watch the show?" Hey. Huiguos monk gave a sigh, reached out and patted it gently in his chest position, then turned his side and looked at the group of sorghum bones that were still moving on the white jade rosette. They, after all, are me. The disciple, this Qinglong Temple, is my heart after all." "Amitabha." The seven laws step back, this step, showing an attitude, somewhat similar to the Chu River Han Dynasty. Huiguo monk smiled slightly. In fact, from the beginning, he knew the attitude of the person in front of him. Otherwise, he could have better choices and no more wasteful choices. "You stand on your side. We are just a piece of virtual memory that remains here. Can you take away from the virtual memory? If you stand on our side, we are Its a living person. Huiguos monk asked very seriously. Do you feel that its too regrettable? "At least, I am still me." The seven laws replied. "I am not trying to live, nor for a longer continuation. I am not so vulgar, not so boring. I also want to go for a long time. But I still feel that it may be better for me to replace you. After all, my wisdom, my philosophy, my experience, everything about me seems to be better than you; I don''t have to be strong against you, and I don''t need to use strong. I will ask you once, do you really don''t want to? The seven laws did not hesitate, and shook his head directly. "Then, that''s it." Huiguo monk stepped back a few steps and re-sit back to the position of the bluestone table, frowning slightly, like thinking, as if he was looking at it, or with a self-deprecating Emotions don''t know what kind of mind is thinking. Perhaps this expression and this state of mind should not appear on this legendary monk, but for now, it is a very special moment. "Can tell me, why are you alert me?" Huiguo monk asked, "If you follow my method, you are still you, I am still me, even, you can become better, and I can change. Be a better one." "If you have been sealed here for more than a thousand years, maybe you will be tempted, but you are not. For you, even if you are old enough to be a child (60) this year, it may be a leap year for ordinary people at that time, but for you, you are in your prime. It is because you are too good and too lonely, so the poor can not agree with your approach. There is a friend in poverty. He has a similar experience. Barrenness is not him. At this time, there is no confidence to go through the road he has traveled. Said the seven laws. "Actually, there is another reason, you didn''t say it." The smile and calm on the face of Huiguo''s monk was completely gone at this time. Instead, it was a slightly playful expression, as if only at this moment, he could uncover it. All your own masks. Its also appropriate to see me and myself. "You know, I won''t be willing to waste it." The seven laws have not said anything, but this attitude is already the default. If you dont waste, you wont waste it. Huiguos monks hands are combined. Amitabha, I am sorry for my disciples. next moment, Everything around it began to recover, and the sorghums who turned into bones began to regain their flesh and blood, and the bleak environment once again changed back to the scent of cherry blossoms. The public squad seems to have just taken a nap and at this time they have all recovered to be awake, except for the empty sea monk who still sits there. Didnt wait for the crowd to say something or have other moves, Only listen to the fruit of the monk and drink low: "Take the Qinglong Temple gas transport!" In an instant, a blue phantom began to rise and rise from the top of Qinglong Temple, and turned into a shadow of a green dragon. "go with!" As the Huiguo monk pointed his finger, the shadow of this dragon was directly drifting toward the seven laws. The seven laws are unceremonious and reach out and hold them. Then, the eyes of the seven laws begin to go back and forth in front of the ancestors. The meaning is also very simple. "Give him, practice the body and give it to him." Huiguo monk opened the door. "Follow the law." The public did not hesitate, nor did they have any rebellion or dissatisfaction. In this age, the identity of the Master is enough for them to do anything in a meaningless manner. In the next moment, the sacred light of the Buddhas floated up and slowly gathered all over the seven laws. Only the empty sea monk is still motionless. "One leaf is not seen in Taishan" is his state at this time. He does not know what is going on outside, and the whole person is completely isolated. There is also a Buddha body that has almost become a substance in the self-helping monk, and slowly walked toward the seven laws. Finally, sitting cross-legged around the seven laws. "My side, it''s over, you can start." Huiguo monk waved his hand, and everything around him seemed to be split at this time, just like a scroll was cut off from the middle, one side was the crowd on the white jade seat, and the other side was a seven-law person. .................. The wind gently blew through the Qinglong Temple in the first year of Tang Shunzong''s Yongzheng. The pace of spring brought the colorfulness of the cherry blossoms and a peaceful scene. On the white jade seat, the 60-year-old Huiguo master raised the teacup and said Amitabha. In an instant, The crowds below woke up leisurely, as if they had just had a nap together, and it seemed to be only a slight loss of consciousness. "Today''s tea party, let''s end it." Master Huiguo said. "Follow the law." The monks said that they were slowly leaving. In the same place, there was only the East China Sea who came to the Tang Dynasty with the Tang Dynasty. He had already entered the Qinglong Temple and had a true biography. "Empty sea, what else do you have?" Master Huiguo''s face is full of wrinkles and gullies. In this age, forty years old is already old, and 60 years old, it is already a high life. There were some surprises in the heart of the empty sea, because he had just seen the brothers who had been practicing for 30 years and had closed the mouth. He had just opened his mouth to the masters and said goodbye to the master. Hui Shi brother, actually talked? Immediately, when I heard the teacher''s enquiry, the empty sea monk looked at the teacher''s respect with some sorrow, but found that the face of the gentleman who was originally warm and jade was actually gully everywhere. The palm of the hand that was revealed from the shackles was also skinny, master, and When is it so old? The empty sea monk remembers that when he came to Tang Dynasty to see the master in the early Tang Dynasty, the master was close to the flower (60), but it looked like a 20-year-old man, but he had to worship Qinglong Temple. For a year, Shi Zun turned out to be............ "If you have a heart, you are uneasy. If you don''t see it, why can you see it?" Huiguo monk looked at the empty sea. The empty sea monks heart glimpses, hurrying his hands together: "The teacher said what he said, the disciple is in the same position." "Empty sea, you are a disciple of the two divisions. Although you have been studying for one year, you can already make a slogan. For the teacher to cast the cause and effect, the root of my ancestors in the future, there is a system that lies with you. You can pack it up and go back. It is." This is the master to go on his own? The empty sea is somewhat flustered. In this era, the gap between the Tang Dynasty and Japan is equivalent to the United States and Mexico in later generations. Whether it is from national identity or Buddhist accomplishments, the empty sea monks are convinced of Qinglong Temple and willing to leave at this time. ? Raising his hand to stop the opening of the empty sea monk, Huiguo monk continued: "Since the Taizong period, the prosperity of my Buddhism has exceeded the number of three Jiazi. I want to know that the water is full. Nowadays, the temple is vast, the temple is countless, and the temple is slave. More uncountable, no more than forty years, the catastrophe of Buddhism will inevitably come, and my Qinglong Temple will be the head of the Tang dynasty, and this robbery will bear the brunt. However, the secrets of the Tantrics cannot be broken. After that, Huiguo monk smiled at the empty sea. The empty sea heard the words, took a deep breath, and said with both hands: "Amitabha, the disciples are obedient to the teacher." "go Go." Three days later, the empty sea monk left the Qinglong Temple and embarked on the road back to Dongpu. He did not bring a book, nor did he bring any kind of entanglement. Apart from being alone, he took only a piece of cherry blossom from Qinglong Temple. In the same year, Huiguo monk died in Qinglong Temple. Forty years later, during the Yongchang period of Tang Wuzong, Wu Zong destroyed the Buddha and destroyed more than 46,000 temples in the world. He forced the monks and nuns to nearly 300,000 people and accept 150,000 slaves. Qinglong Temple is in this catastrophe, paying for it......... v3 Chapter 939： Extravagant advancement! Buddhism culture, Taoist culture, and Confucian culture have always had a profound influence on the entire Chinese culture. However, as with the development of Confucianism, the change of the dynasty has changed with the needs of the authorities. The greater development and the continuation of the longer term may be directly suffocated by the great Confucianism of the pre-Qin period when he came to the Han Dynasty. Human beings are a kind of race that is very good at adapting to local conditions. The local conditions here are not only the real conditions of climate, mountains and waters, but also some things on the spiritual level. For example, the seven-law monk at this time, he originally thought that he was very aware of this, but at this time, he found that he was a little bit stunned by the ancients. Of course, the ancient man actually had a great relationship with himself. More than a dozen Daede sorghum''s body is cultivated as a sacred Buddha shadow around the seven laws, or chanting Buddha, or laughing and screaming, or playing the world, or frowning, legal body, not only refers to repair, but also It means a true self state, which is somewhat similar to the meaning of the inner self, so it is more similar to the world. Only a Buddha who is almost completely substantive is sitting cross-legged, so calmly watching the seven laws, the seven laws can be perceived, the rest of the body has no consciousness, and become extremely pure, but this golden Buddha, he also carries the self Consciousness and thinking. "Don''t you start soon?" The Golden Buddha is naturally the body of the Huiguo monk, and at this time he began to urge. The seven laws did not rush to start, but waited until the dust mites gradually dispersed, slowly, as if to return to the world. Qinglong Temple is also a Qinglong Temple. There are many tourists coming and going. Nowadays, Qinglong Temple is actually equivalent to a huge park. The seven-law monk''s hands and hands together, chanting the heart, and the Buddha''s fainting, is equivalent to forming an enchantment here, forming an independent area of ??its own in this public area. The original body, which was originally alive and varied, began to become quiet after following the seven laws and returning to the real world... It can even be said that it was a little wilting. Even the golden Buddha, the golden light on his body dimmed. "So careful." Jinfo smiled. Of course he knew what the seven laws meant. But then he looked up at the sky and said, "Is it clear after the millennium?" Seven lawful words, thoughtful; In fact, there has always been a question in the audience circle, that is, how many generations of listeners are there? It is only because of the broadcast erasing mechanism and the frequency of the audience''s replacement that it is difficult to find a real answer to this question. After all, it is impossible for the audience to have a Sima Qian. But it can also be compared in disguise. For example, when the broadcast attacked the world plane, it took about 150 years. Of course, it was excluded that Alexander the Great spelled his own church to broadcast the "play", resulting in At the beginning, there was still a part of the Macedonian empire that was directly disintegrated. The body of the Qin army that Su Bai and the fat man saw in the Tibetan caves was the leader of the Qin State who led the army to solve the Macedonian remnants under the enslavement of the broadcast. And the war is dead. Moreover, the First Emperor created tens of thousands of comets with tens of thousands of tigers, hiding a large part of the power. Therefore, if you do all the resistance, whether it is the Macedonian Empire or the Qin Dynasty, you can resist a longer period of time. It is possible to become two hundred or fifty years or even two hundred and fifty years. This may be the time it takes for the broadcast to conquer the next story world. It may be in the next two hundred years. Therefore, there are almost 30 generations of listeners during this period, which means that the train has been driven out almost three times. ten times. The Qin Dynasty was almost two hundred years before BC, erasing the time when the broadcast was attacking the next world, that is to say, there were two thousand years when the frequency of broadcasting activities was not frequent. During this time, the broadcast of the move may be the accumulation of energy, or the transformation of the real-world civilization, or the story world that needs to be used after design and manufacture. In short, it is doing A variety of preparation activities. In this way, in fact, everything makes sense. When does the broadcast feel that you are ready? One of the iconic time nodes is almost the first industrial revolution. The first industrial revolution was probably in the 1860s. The development of human productivity began to change with each passing day. The plane property of science and technology civilization was officially reached, which is equal to The announcement of the project to change the world by broadcasting was completed. Then it began to target the next world that needs to be transformed. The mass-produced industrialized audience production pipeline began at that time. Until now, the world has been successfully attacked and broadcasted to prepare to move. In time, almost Can also go up. Of course, is there no audience in ancient times? Not necessarily, but at that time large-scale attack and mass production should not have begun, so the number of listeners is not much. It is possible that the broadcast will also do some experiments and tests to get some listeners to use the data after mass production. But the clearest expression of that era is that the world has become increasingly unfriendly to those practitioners. It is almost impossible for the first emperor to easily summon a 100,000 senior audience in the Qin Dynasty. This is somewhat similar to the interpretation of these viewpoints such as the "End of the Age" or "Earth of the Earth". The beasts and beasts represented by the dragons began to disappear, and humans began to struggle to cultivate. In the end, the advancement of science and technology was accompanied by the fact that even the last ancient Wu had fallen into an extremely embarrassing situation. For example, because of the development of industry and technology, the archers who need a lot of time and energy to train are replaced by the firearms. Human beings are increasingly ignoring the excavation of their own potential and embarking on the path of foreign technology, the so-called technology. Go up. And in the Tang Dynasty more than a thousand years ago, the existence of such a stunning beauty of Huiguo Monk was absolutely rare, and at that time, because the broadcast activities were so clear and obvious, the Huiguo monk only felt like overhead. One of the vague eyes was watching the time. As for the others, he couldnt sense anything any more, but when his body was repaired to follow the seven laws and returned to the present, the Huiguo monk felt clearly for the first time. The horror and pressure from that existence. Perhaps this is the reason why he really gave up replacing the seven laws. It is not his feelings about his reincarnation. A dozen or so sorghum squats began to walk into the body of the seven laws one by one. Fusion and advanced, At this point, the prelude was completely opened! The advanced audience is advanced, the most important thing is to lay the foundation. The seniors rely on the fusion of the life-threat device to expand their energy carriers, and the advanced audience is to further develop. Gradually, with the integration of the scorpion''s body, the foundation of the seven laws was slowly shaped at this time, and its bones were also golden at this time, with a touch of quaint and heavy atmosphere. One percent, 20%, 30%, ............ Eighty percent, 90%! It stands to reason that it is only necessary to take another step, and the seven laws can be advanced, but in fact, he himself already has the ability to directly advance before he himself. The current advanced is only based on the practice of this group of sorghum. Pile up only. next moment, There was a low-pitched voice in the seven throats. The progress that had already reached 90% was immediately reduced to 10% at this time. This is a kind of compression, a kind of luxury to the extreme compression, and then, the seven laws began to inject their own power. One percent, 20%, 30%, Four percent, 50%, Until 70%! The eyes of the seven laws look at the golden Buddha sitting on one side, meaning that you should merge in. The golden Buddha gave up and directly joined the body of the seven laws. In an instant, Directly pushed up to 90%, and after the force, once the completion of its realm is likely to directly break through the advanced audience to the advanced audience! However, at this moment, a voice rang from the heart of the seven laws: "Not enough, compress it again." There are some doubts in the seven laws, and then compress it again? But myself, there is no card. Once again, if you dont succeed in the end, you will probably become the same as Chen Ru. Its just the strongest person in the realm of the seniors. You can even play the ordinary high-level audience, but its hard. Going further, because your body is too big. Although there is still a Qinglong Temple air transport and this string of beads in his hand, it is difficult to support the strength of the post-compression. Therefore, the seven laws were originally intended to keep the Qinglong Temple air transport and the Buddha beads for later use. "Call you to compress once again to compress, this seat will lie to me not? Let''s go faster. I have to go to the Western bliss to find my apprentices. After all, I am sorry for them. Just as the seven laws are still lost, suddenly, he perceives that the power of the arrogant air from the void is directly blessed on himself. This air force is so powerful that the seven laws are somewhat unimaginable. This what is this? "Well, this seat has also become the three generations of the Tang dynasty. It is not difficult to steal some of Ziwei''s infuriating gas. His Li family is nothing more than a national squad for less than a hundred years." It is said that the seven laws suddenly do not know what kind of attitude to use to face their own previous life, and even have a feeling of broken things in their hearts. But in the face of such a big opportunity, the seven laws did not hesitate to choose to re-compress, at the same time, he is also very much looking forward to, after three compressions and then advanced, his realm can rush to what level! Perhaps, in the audience of so many generations of advanced listeners, Advanced in such an extreme way, The seven laws are the first! ............ In the first year of Tang Shunzong Yongzheng, the Huiguo monk died; in the Huiguo monk, the Tang Dezong and the prince (the future Shunzong) were both dying, and Dezong died. The biography was in the Prince (Shun Zong), and Shun Zong was also in the midst of half a year... ... Yongnian years, only the first year. v3 Chapter 940： Attack on the cat! "Meow." "Meow." "Meow meow." "Meow meow meow." "Hey." "Hey." "Sir, may I have anything to do with you?" A flight attendant from Tokai Airlines saw a passenger raise his hand and asked for it. Have you checked in a lot of small animals like this? What about cats? the male passenger asked. "Sorry, we do not accept this consignment on this flight." The flight attendant smiled and explained. The male passenger smiled with some doubts and gestured that he was fine. He waited for the flight attendant to leave and he was self-sufficient: "This is strange, I just heard the cat call." The male passengers looked over and looked at the passengers sitting in the two positions on their right. These two people are very strange. Although the summer has passed, the weather is really not hot enough. The two people have been since the plane started. Wearing a jacket, I havent taken off until now. Shaking his head, the male passenger turned his side and continued to start to feel. When the vibration of the landing of the plane awakened the male passenger, he stretched out first. He opened his mobile phone and watched the time before the plane taxied. It was already three in the morning, and his company was too Hey, every time I travel, I arrange a red-eye discount flight. But at this time, the male passenger suddenly caught, what, How did the two guys in their leather jackets disappeared? Going to the toilet? The male passenger overslept, he sat in the last penultimate row, the toilet position was very close to himself, but the cabin toilet was basically closed before the plane descended, and the two people could not stay in the toilet. "Mom, have a dream." The male passenger whispered to himself, and then he had a big heart and he licked his chin and did not continue to think about it. ............ "Hey, wake up, wake up." A man in blue long sleeves was woken up by two policemen. He wiped the saliva of his mouth and smacked it around and found himself lying on the side of the road outside the airport terminal. He subconsciously The hand reached out and touched the pocket, the mobile wallet was still there, and then a long breath. "Show your ID card," said a police officer. "Oh, well, police comrade, I don''t know why I slept here, maybe it''s too tired." "what do you do?" "I am a taxi driver..." Suddenly, the man thought of what he immediately picked up and looked around, then shouted: "My car, my car!" He obviously drove in and waited for the pick-up. At this moment, at the Chengdu Ring City Expressway, a taxi is marching at an extremely exaggerated speed, quickly interspersed with the lane change without turning the lights, and shocked the drivers in the nearby car. A van owner shook his hands and shook the ash, then glanced at the window outside him, and the whole person immediately screamed. Oh, I saw it! What kind of ghost is driving? a cat? Through the window, the owner of the van saw the brother who was sitting on the taxi driving position next to him, but a black cat with his feet on his feet. The black cat seemed to feel his own eyes. He also looked over at himself and the owner of the van was scared. He hurriedly turned the right turn and stopped to stop. After the car stopped, he directly took a slap. "Tell you to drive fatigue, call you fatigue driving, mother, all come to the illusion of fatigue." This taxi is very fast, and since the Shuangliu Airport directly opened the Chengdu area, it immediately opened the provincial road in the direction of Nishikawa. In the car, a black cat keeps the steering wheel with the tail wrapped around the gear and keeps shifting. There is also a black cat under the brakes and throttle and clutch. Yes, It is these two cats who cooperate with each other so that the taxis can enter the unmanned environment all the way. In the urban area, they start to drive in the provincial roads. They are also enjoying themselves. In the steep corners, they also directly overtake. Instead, I was shocked by the normal driving vehicle. Finally, this arrogant taxi stopped at the beginning of 200 kilometers in Chengdu. "Meow." The black cat controlling the steering wheel yelled at the black cat below. "Meow." The black cat below responded. The black cat above glanced at the oil gauge, then pushed the door open and jumped out of the car. On the side of the road, two black cats abandoned the car without oil and sat there. You yell at me, I am jealous of you, then the two cats stand together on the mountain and quickly disappear into the mountains. .................. The small temple has been built, because the scale is not large, full of calculations, three small temples and a small row of rooms, it is similar to the Beijing courtyard, for the current more popular temples, it is really shabby It was so shabby, but the fat man felt very satisfied. The family of Sanqing was confronted with the Buddha of the monk on the other side of the monk. I wonder if it will fight? Early this morning, the fat man sat down on a wicker chair with a pot of tea, the wicker chair was placed at the entrance of the small temple, and the entrance to the small temple was facing the orphanage on the opposite hill. If you open the orphanage that exudes a black atmosphere, the sense of vision standing in the small temple will really go up to the next level, but unfortunately, the reason why the small temple chose to be built here is because it is close to the orphanage. Look at the child in white. The fat man took a sip of tea, screamed and licked it, and guessed that Foye was about to return. If the monk succeeded, he should be back in these two days. As for the white, hey, God knows that he is in Longhushan. stay How long. The fat man was only a little while enjoying the leisure time and was disturbed by a burst of blows. He frowned and could guess that the woman named Smoked was practicing alone. The woman was very hard, in short. The slightly larger rocks on several nearby hills were crushed by the objects she used to practice. Since Su Bai called her to come over, the fat man is also embarrassed to go to the people, although he still prefers his own quiet. Of course, the fat man can''t run to point out what people are, although it is more than enough to point the smoker to the realm of the fat man, but this woman has no hope of success, and he is too lazy to waste that idle time. If Su Bai is happy, let Su Bai teach her to go. The fat man twisted his neck and changed to a more comfortable position. He put a noise-reducing earphone around him and sang a song while continuing to blow the little breeze in the morning and continued to search for his own comfort. Listening and listening, the fat man suddenly frowned, switched the next song, then frowned, and then the fat man took out his mobile phone and glanced at it, and found that the music stored in his own hands turned into a clear color. "Chrysanthemum Taiwan". The murderer, the fat man is most sensitive to this song, especially when he hears "the chrysanthemum is brutally wounded", he always feels a pain in his face. The fat man stood up, and now he is now with the woman who is called a smoked child. The woman is definitely not bored to secretly change her mobile phone to make this joke, and she cant close her body. Chen Ru can do it. Yes, but this woman hasn''t seen it for a long time and she can''t be so boring to tease herself. As for Su Bai, they cant just make a joke with themselves and then avoid hiding. "Is the phone poisoned?" The fat man whispered to himself and manually deleted all the songs in the phone. Some of them were upset and stood up and stretched heavily. "boom!" "boom!" "Well? What the voice." The fat man has figured out that this is not the sound that the woman named Smoked is practicing, unless the woman has now advanced from an ordinary audience to a high-level audience. Soon, the fat man discovered the source of the sound and energy fluctuations, actually the orphanage on the opposite side of the hill. Someone, In the bombardment of the orphanage! "My dear grandfather!" The fat man immediately scared to sacrifice his flying sword to fly over, the array must not be destroyed, otherwise the little guy inside must also be annihilated together, and only after the big white advancement can have a way to destroy the array. At the same time rescue the little guy. If I waited for Dabai to find out that the orphanage had collapsed and my son was gone, Scorpio, the fat man did not dare to think about how to face the mental illness when he arrived. When the fat man came to the opposite side of the hill, the whole person stunned. When did these two cats come from Shanghai? But the fat man didn''t have time to think about anything else, because the auspicious has once again raised the cat''s claws to prepare to bomb the door of the orphanage. "My cat master, don''t, don''t fight, this is not the usual method, the little guy inside the broken method will die!" The fat man did not directly deal with the auspicious, because he knew that auspicious can understand his own words, while the fat man also knows that the good luck is more concerned with the safety of the little one than himself. Sure enough, when the fat man shouted this sound, the auspicious stunned, and the reddish eyelids showed a clear color at this time, but it looked very bleak, and then smashed down at the gate of the orphanage. . On one side, a convenient bag was held in his mouth, and when he saw that the auspiciousness did not move, he squatted along with it. The fat man came closer and pointed to the temple on the opposite side of the hill. "Would you like to sit at my house? You can see it there." Auspicious does not say a word, continue to squat, and there is no bird fat. The fat man sat down next to him, and then, as if he suddenly thought of something, he reminded: "The world has changed recently. Don''t run around. Be careful to be discovered by other high-level audiences. Since you have been here from Shanghai, don''t greet you to go out and hang out. You know how to cut it. Hey, this little plastic bag is filled with ɶ?" The fat man reached out and took the plastic bag from Ruyi. He opened it and found that it was a lot of fresh milk, and there was some residual cold. It should be bought from the nearby county town (stealing) and quickly arrived here. Seeing the things in the bag, the fat man put the plastic bag in front of the auspicious. Shake his head, Sighed heavily, Work. v3 Chapter 941： Stone man with one eye, inciting the Yellow River "Accelerate, fast!" A man wearing a baseball cap urged his own hand in the compartment. This truck compartment is not a cargo, but a computer and a server. The reason why the truck is working on the truck is to increase the polices own The difficulty of backtracking. "Head, go in." One hand raised his hand and gestured. "Modify the power distribution program." The baseball cap issued a new order, and at the same time, he sat down with a computer and began to tap the keyboard quickly. "When the regional voltage is tilted, we wait for the most gorgeous fireworks." Let''s go." The baseball cap opened open and made a "squeaky" mouth shape. The rest of the people laughed at this time. However, at this moment, the truck suddenly came to a sudden brake, and the people in the carriage couldn''t wait to prevent the next one. Before they stood up again, the truck compartment door was opened and a group of police officers held the gun at this side. "Police, don''t move!" At this time, who is still stupidly standing here and does not move, it really calls the brain into the water. Generally, this kind of network information crime is difficult to collect real evidence. For example, the most common online illegal gambling is often split. Partially placed in different countries, the blow to them must be planned by several national police at the same time to take the net. At the moment, the baseball cap and his own men directly ignored the police''s muzzle and began to clear the use of the computer. The police immediately rushed up and pulled the belt to separate the people. When the baseball cap was pressed against the wall of the car by the backhand, His face showed a terrified look, because when he started the "self-destruction" program, his computer did not respond at all. This is impossible... impossible......... .................. "The arrest operation was successful." "Ha ha ha!" "Oh yeah!" Everyone in the cybercrime office of the police station cheered and celebrated. "Hey, how did you locate it?" A policeman walked around to ask the hero who successfully determined the coordinates of the opponent in this operation. It was also a kind of study. The other party looked at her peers very helplessly. "I can say that I don''t know it myself. When I first positioned it, I even suspected that my computer was hacked." "Hey, you are funny, OK, the team leader said that you made a great effort to invite us to dinner. You are a great hero. You come to choose a place." "whatever." After that, the hero still stared at his computer screen. He was sure that he was confused by the IP address of the other party during the search position, but he was inexplicably screened. I started to analyze the data myself. Although the time is very short, it may take two or three seconds but it is still captured by him. This feeling, It seems that there is another invisible existence that took control of the computer at that moment and began to measure. this time, It''s really not your credit. .................. From the high-speed rail station, facing the hot sun outside, Su Bai has a feeling of shackles. From Jiangxi to Chengdu, it takes about ten hours to drive a car. In the car, Su Bai still sleeps, but wakes up. After the car, I found that there was still some dizziness in my mind. Too many messages, too many accidents, too many emotional changes will always make people feel unprepared, especially when the "recorded book" is presented to them, the impact is really huge. However, there was no living in the village, and even the "dead man" (paper man) was gone. When he left, Su Bai felt that the ending of the village was indeed a bit bleak. Liu He didn''t die. Su Bai didn''t know this. It was a pity that he didn''t wait until the old classmates and the old roommates had a few words to talk about it. He completely collapsed. Lu Sheng used his blood and blood to be the carrier of the message. This kind of practice is really extreme. Of course, this kind of thing, Su Bai has not seen it before, and he is actually an example. Su Yuhang and Lu Sheng, there is no essential difference. Out of the station, Su Baiben intends to rely on his own strength to quickly return to the position of the orphanage, but did not expect someone to be waiting for himself. Chen Guang is still the same, the school uniform of the middle school student looks very ordinary, but he should be afraid that Su Bai has leaked himself, deliberately revealing a hint of breath, which makes him look like a big light bulb in the night in Su Bais eyes. Its hard to think about it. "Do you have a driver''s license?" The car that had been on Chenguang asked directly at the co-pilot position and Su Bai asked. Chen Guang shook his head and went straight to the mountain road. "Help me a favor." "It''s so welcome." "Zhang Xianzhong Treasure, do you know?" Chen Guang asked. "You are also interested in this?" Su Bai said with some surprises, "Is money missing? I remember that in the first half of the year, Sichuan Province did not carry out excavation work on this?" Zhang Xianzhong was a native of Yan''an in Shaanxi Province. He was the leader of the peasant uprising army in the late Ming Dynasty. He once attacked Chengdu and became the emperor in Chengdu. The founding of the country was "Daxi" and changed the Yuan "Da Shun". Later, the Qing Dynasty entered the border and died in a stalemate with the Qing army. It is said that It was because of the intention to be shot by the Qingjun arrow. Zhang Xianzhong also did a lot of burning and looting in Sichuan. The gold and silver wealth did not know how much it was, but the gold and silver treasures that he wanted to transfer were too fast because the Qing army came, so Zhang Xianzhong had to take "Jiangkou Shenyin." The measures to bury the treasures at the bottom of the river, the specific location has now been determined, in the current Pengshan District of Meishan City. "Oh, first of all, I can''t promise to help me with this." Chen Guang asked while driving. "I and you, it seems not so familiar." Su Bai bluntly said that he is not so familiar with Chen Guang, the only cognitive point may be lychee, but Litchi let Haimeimei steal the little guy from himself. "This thing may be good for you. I recently visited several Xiqiao tombs and found some interesting clues. You know, the recent broadcast has raised the appeal of these listeners to those heretics. So things that were hard to find in the past will take the initiative to find you as soon as you get to the neighborhood." "But what does it have to do with Zhang Xianzhong?" Su Bai asked. "I found Du Ling''s tomb, but there is one of the most critical things missing." "Who is Du Ling?" Su Bai is really somewhat inexplicable. "Wang Emperor, you should know?" Chen Guang asked. "Li Shangyin''s sentence: Wang Dichun heart to Du Fu... The Emperor in the world?" Su Bai frowned slightly, and then said: "Ancient country?" "Yes, the ancient Shu Kingdom." Chen Guang nodded, "The legendary Emperor Wang was originally named Du Yu, and a legendary Jingzhou resurrection was made by the people. At that time, the flood was flooding, and the country was surrounded by mountains, with a basin in the middle. The water does not flow out, and the spirits pierce Wushan and guide the water out to form the Yangtze River today. After several years, the Emperor Wang was transferred to him because of his merits, he cultivated himself, and later became a cuckoo bird after death. But I found that Emperor Wang In fact, it has not become a cuckoo bird, but has become a stone man." "Shiren? I have heard that the stone man has one eye to stir up the Yellow River, but it is the end of the Yuan Dynasty." "The stone man was only made by Han Shantong for the anti-yuan uprising. It was not the stone man. The history book recorded that Zhang Xianzhong had slaughtered Sichuan in the first place. Although there must be a Qing Dynasty black in his composition, Zhang Xianzhong had been in Chengdu and had been slaughtered. It is indeed an indisputable fact. I suspect that Zhang Xianzhong had excavated the tomb and took the stone. He planned to use human blood to wake up the stone man to help him fight for the world, but it should be a failure, or he would die if he did not come and respond." "I don''t believe it." Su Bai said very directly. "And, I am not very interested in your stone man." "But I need a helper. I can now generally determine the position of the stone man, just in Meishan City, but I need another senior listener to help, the stone man is likely to have the ability to hide." "Even if it is now?" "I have been there, and I have sensed it, but it did not take the initiative to come up with me like other things. I was worried that I was not surprised at the time." "First send me back to the orphanage, then you ask the fat man if there is no time." Su Bai is also a disguised rejection. Wen Yan, Chen Guangyi, some accidentally said: "Are you going to break through?" "Its been a while in the middle of the senior audience." "How long..." Chen Guang shook his head helplessly, trying not to think about this kind of attacking people. "Well, I will send you to the orphanage, you mean the way." Perhaps, Chen Guang just wants to find another high-level audience who can trust the at least the branch contract to grab the stone man together, so the reason why he came to pick up Su Bai may be the one who asked for the best, please do not move. Fat people or monks are also ok. After more than an hour, Chenguang drove the car into the foothills. There was no road here, but after the compaction by the bulldozer, a relatively flat area was formed. At the same time, Su Bai also saw the hill opposite the hill where the orphanage was located. Location, a very delicate little temple stands there. "A very quiet place, are you planning to settle here?" Chen Guang got out of the car, looked around and asked for a lazy look. "Actually, you can also plan to die here." Su Bai smiled. "Have you been to the inpatient department of the Cancer Hospital?" Chen Guang shook his head. "I have been there once. At that time, there was a group of old people in the hospital department who were wearing the patient clothes and sat on the small bench. That scene, I can''t forget it now." Sentimentality is not your style. Chen Guang said, This orphanage is so familiar. "You know." "Yes, I know." Chen Guang did not continue to talk about it. "But can we wait until the next train, hope that it is not on her?" "Maybe." Su Bais mind reappeared in the picture of five hundred black coffins buried in the middle of the mountain. "Probably, she does not need her help." v3 Chapter 942： Broadcast reproduction Su Bai first went to the orphanage and saw that the auspicious and wishfulness were there. The two cats actually found themselves here in Shanghai. This still surprised Su Bai. Its not that these two cats dont have that ability, just They have been lazy, especially auspicious, for most of the time. Moreover, Su Bai can be sure that auspiciousness and wishfulness should be able to feel the changes in the world. That is to say, it is a very dangerous thing to walk outside in reality. It can be seen that the current mood of the auspicious is very low, Su Bai knees down next to him, reaching out and touching the head of auspiciousness, and auspicious glanced at Su Bai, as if he had no energy to sneak aside with Su Bais vindictiveness. White touches the head. Su Bai saw the plastic bag on the ground, picked it up, took a bag of milk from it and bit it. He drank and sipped his white hair and raised his head slightly. He took a deep breath and said: "Come on, it should be faster, I will pick him up from inside." "Hey." Auspicious responded. Chen Guang and the fat man discussed something in the distance. Obviously, the fat mans heart is moving. Indeed, its really difficult to face the temptation of the fat mans character. He is like a squirrel who is ready for winter, and likes to keep on Look for "food" to hide. In fact, sometimes Su Bai is very envious of the spirit of the "weekly skin" of fat people, at least let him be in a state of being ready to do things or doing things. Auspicious looks like you will continue to stay here for a while, and Ruyi naturally follows the auspiciousness. These two black cats have crossed half of China to find them, and Su Bai has also got them. Did not greet the busy fat man, Su Bai first came to the door of the small temple, this is indeed a very delicate small temple, its exquisite is not reflected in its solemn and dignified as a temple, but in its livability. At least, Su Bai saw it. When designing this temple, the three different offerings of Xiaotangkou were really low. More space and facilities were used as a place to relax. Also, whether it is the Buddha or the fat man or the monk, to this realm, it is obviously unrealistic for you to let them continue to maintain the original piety. Su Bai just walked into the living room that was bigger than the three worship halls. He poured himself a glass of wine at the bar and took a sip, thinking that this is a special bar that is not a religious theme. "You''re back?" Su Bai turned and saw the smoked child who had just walked in. "Well, come back." Su Bai also poured a glass of wine on the smoker. It seems that the smoked child should have just returned from practice. The sweat and dust on the body are very heavy, but the mental state is really good. "I went to Lhasa the day after tomorrow. I came over for three days and I was thinking about waiting for you to come back and tell you." The smoker said with a drink. "have fun." There aren''t many topics for the two people. Su Bai didn''t even think about keeping the smokers here. Of course, if she is willing to stay here for protection, Su Bai must agree, but obviously, the smoker still thinks. Use may be the last time in your life to go out and take a look at the experience. "If you go to Lhasa, you can..." Su Bais words have not been finished yet. I saw a person walking outside the window, not who is the Buddha? "That Cao Cao Cao Cao is here." Su Bai smiled and continued. "Call the Buddha to arrange it." Smoked nodded and did not reject this kindness. "That chen light is coming again?" After the Buddha came in, he gestured to the smoked child, and did not say hello. He knew the smoked child, but the smoked child did not have the qualification to be equal to him. His own courtesy of the smoked child was only seen. Su Bai''s face. "Yes, invite the fat man to find him with him, and look for the incarnation of the emperor. If you are interested, you can go." "Oh, the interest is not big. Recently I am going to retreat. I should be able to break through one more layer." Foye came out at Shifang Luohan Temple this time, and in this environment, there is nothing more important than breakthrough. . "Faer goes to Lhasa the day after tomorrow, you can arrange it." Su Bai said. "Well, no problem." Foye should have taken it down. "Let''s talk, I''m going to take a shower." The smoker left consciously because she knew that the pressure between the two was really big, and it was difficult to have a common topic. After the smoked child left the living room, Foye took out his mobile phone and placed it on the bar. "There is something wrong with the mobile phone, and there are some inexplicable problems." "Bad?" asked Su Bai. Lord Buddha shook his head. "It feels very strange. It is like a virus, but it is not like it." Su Bai also took out his mobile phone and looked at it. He didn''t find any problems with his mobile phone. Of course, it may also be because his mobile phone often broke his own and therefore changed his mobile phone frequently, so it was not obvious. It happened that there was a WeChat message coming over, and Su Bai opened it, it was a voice. "Do you have time?" The voice is Hills. Su Bai gave the other party a voice communication, and the opposite was quickly picked up: "My holy dress is polished, and the method inside I also repaired seven seven eight eight, about time, let''s play another one. There are not many people in the West who are qualified to fight with me." Advanced? asked Su Bai. "Oh, luck is good, success in the ancient battlefield, now is a high-level audience." Hills is a little deliberate to show off, this can not help but let Su Bai recall the two when the two in the road to the road While eating a noodles, I will show off the picture of myself. "I still have to die without warning." "........." Hills took a deep breath. "Su, can I understand that you are here?" "Hey..............." There was a noisy current sound in the mobile phone. Su Bai slightly frowned, the signal is not good? Soon, the current began to disappear and the sound of Hills became clear again: "Damn, it must be that thing, it is listening to us." Hills angered, and it felt more irritating than him. "What the **** is it." When Su Bai asked him to look at Buddha, he remembered that Buddha had just said something about his mobile phone. "I also listened to a senior person who is mechanically strengthened and has the ability to enter the Internet with his own consciousness. It is an additional ability. He said that the Internet has recently had a strange consciousness and is doing things with his own emotions. "" "Not artificial?" "He said that it is not artificial, because such cases are now happening frequently in all areas of the world with Internet coverage. That consciousness is fighting crime and maintaining public order. I now even suspect that if the nuclear powers press the button, there may be no way for the nuclear bomb to detonate. You know, even a high-level audience similar to this kind of reinforcement can''t realize the monitoring and accidental treatment of the world with the help of the Internet. This only shows that in the Internet region, an independent consciousness has been born. "It sounds a bit like "Terminator."" Su Bai snarled. "This may be just a data error, or it may be an accident, but, Su, I think, this may be a necessity." "When society develops, oh no, when the scientific and technological information civilization develops to a certain extent, artificial intelligence that is out of human control will be born?" "Su, it seems that you have had a lot of discoveries recently." Hills apparently understood the meaning behind Su Bais speculation. "So, this may be the reason why broadcasting has hardly transformed the attributes of our world into the attributes of technological civilization." Su Bai said his own guess. "Because it itself may have been born like this." Hills had a big sip of whiskey on the phone. "Maybe not knowing how many years ago, when a world-class technological civilization developed to a terrible height, An artificial intelligence similar to that in the Terminator series was born. It became a rule that dominated everything, not only through the Internet, but also beyond the network. Its approach is no longer relying on mechanical creatures to give itself. To do things, it has become a kind of thinking, a kind of dominance, a supreme. then, Just as a normal human country is strong and then naturally annexed to the surrounding world, it no longer satisfies the dominance of being confined to one world, forming rules similar to the current broadcasting, starting a world and a world to forcibly twist and change, The other world has also embarked on the road of scientific and technological civilization. The consciousness that is born now is probably the initial form of broadcasting. Therefore, this behavior can also be called........." "Making eggs." Su Bai answered. "Call, this is just my guess. Of course, is it true that I can''t guarantee it, and we don''t have to guarantee it, but thinking about the great broadcast is actually instinctively doing something similar to human mating, I It feels very interesting. The ordinary qj is a woman or a man of qj, but the broadcast is more advanced. It is a world. Hahahaha, forcing a world to harbor its kind. By the way, I found some special things at the ancient battlefield site. "Yeah." Su Bai took another sip of wine waiting for Sears''s story. "I found some clues, and these clues are very clear; That is, Alexander the Great had sent a letter to the Eastern Empire more than two thousand years ago, or a signal could be, but I don''t know whether the signal was worn by the Zhou royal family or the emperors before the Qin Dynasty. "Transfer message?" "Yes, I haven''t completely deciphered it now, and the information I got is very fragmented, but there should be coordinates and time nodes in the information. I don''t know where the coordinates are, and if the time is not broken, It should be these years, time is just giving a rough, not a precise time. I don''t know if your first Emperor of Qin Dynasty finally received this information or made arrangements." Su Bais fingers tapped softly on the bar. may, I already understand something. v3 Chapter 943： Break the way to the orphanage! Su Bai met the emperor, um, if that kind of memory can only be seen by relying on the third-person perspective memory; It was a big man with a big mind. However, Su Bai is now more interested in the Alexander the Great. It may be caused by mystery. After all, the difference between cultural differences and historical habits, most Chinese people have suffered since childhood. Education must have more knowledge of the First Emperor than the Alexander the Great. Moreover, the great emperor once taught the broadcast to "play" and calculated the coordinates of the place where the next broadcast would conquer the world. At the same time, it also presumed the time for the broadcast to move, which is obvious. The first emperor must have received the one. The message from the great emperor was based on this information. This is a war that has not ended yet, a war that lasted for more than two thousand years, and the final result of the battle will be decided in that world. Human thinking is determined according to the position of his fart and stocks. For example, now Su Bai hopes that the 500 coffins buried in the world will wake up and sweep the litchi them. This broadcast will definitely be Slow down the audience''s destruction plan and give more care to the garbage that it was supposed to abandon. Once he waits for his own testimony, Su Bai will also face the power of the five hundred comets. By that time, in order to survive, the position will definitely be different from the previous one. However, now is not the time to worry about this kind of thing, the rice should be eaten bit by bit, the road must go step by step. On the early morning of the next day, after Su Bais washing, he walked out of the small temple and lay down on the wicker chair at the door. Perhaps the lack of scenery here is that there is no river. There are only a few streams in the distance and a large amount of sediment. Small river. The mountain scenery is beautiful again, but it is static after all, so the ancient talents pay more attention to the style of mountains and water. When he came out of the bedroom, Su Bai saw auspicious and wishful squatting on the bar. The two cats also came back from the entrance of the orphanage. This year, not only a person, but a cat, also had to learn to accept reality. The fat man and Chen Guang left here last night. Anyway, there is nothing wrong with this temple and the orphanage. There is also a lot of interest in the so-called Zhang Xianzhong''s treasure. In fact, Zhang Xianzhongs treasures have been flown a few times before the formal establishment, and most of them have been smashed by the people in the vicinity. This year, no one is stupid. Everyone knows the truth of the golden age of the world. Therefore, even if the local government departments searched for search, they only recovered part of it. "Shi Niu is against Shihu, and gold is fifty thousand. Who knows how to break and buys Chengdu." This is a nursery rhyme in Sichuan. It means that the legend of Zhang Xianzhongs treasures has been circulating in the local area. A guy who is similar to the "Golden School" is missing a search here. This is a bit like the Qin Terracotta Warriors in Linyi. Before Lao Yang discovered the Terracotta Warriors, many people in the vicinity of the local area used to habitually find some scattered objects and then sold them, but the big movement was not over yet. The domestic antique market has not yet risen, so the scale is not very large. "What are you thinking about?" Foye walked out with bare shoulders. He started much earlier than Su Bai, and he should have just done morning classes. "Think of treasure." Su Bai said with his hands on his neck. "Oh." Foye smiled and said again, "I am starting to retreat tonight." "Yes, I will help you protect the law." "Ok." There is no need for thank you and other guests between the two. "Right, the five hundred coffins that you said last night, can you really wake them up?" Last night, Su Bai shared the information he got from the "Books" with the fat man and the Buddha. The reason why the fat man couldn''t wait to dig the stone with Chen Guang was also inspired by this news. After all, the survival probability of the big guy has been invisibly improved by this news. "I hope that the arrangement of the two emperors will not let us down." Su Bai can only answer this question, because Lu Sheng did not give himself a clear method, perhaps, Lu Sheng wants to do, that is, to borrow his own mouth. Advocating this thing, all the high-level listeners who still exist today will subconsciously work in that direction, which is also a force to be reckoned with. "Right, that armor, I want to see it again." Su Bai stood up, walked into the small temple, and then waited for him to come out with a dark black armor in his hand, and a lot of paper on the armor. , to play a certain repression effect. "What''s wrong?" Foye said with some surprise, "Do you want to use?" "Can''t always fight in this primitive way of fighting in the future?" "Yes, it''s just that it''s not so good." Buddha''s palm touched the armor. "I have observed this armor in the past few days, although the consciousness of being sealed has been consumed because of the failure of the last shot for you." The greatness was once again sealed by the armor, but he was not completely annihilated. If you use this armor, you have to be mentally prepared to be countered, and most of the energy of this armor is now on the seal, once you wear it. The seal inside the body''s combat armor suffered too much trauma and naturally became unstable. In short, if you are fighting in a downwind game, you dont wear this armor, the effect is almost the same, and if the strength is set even to face a stronger opponent, you wear this armor is equal to yourself. A time bomb is bound. "Then, is there a way to destroy the thing at the loss of the family? Or to separate him?" Su Bai asked. "Unless it is in the world of the story, and the world of the story must have absolute temperament and righteousness, otherwise it will be released, unless it is a big audience, otherwise the senior audience is really not enough in front of him. Look." Foye said the truth. "I really can''t use it." Su Bai knocked on the helmet with some helplessness. A good thing was placed in front of you, but it could not be used. This is the most uncomfortable. It is better to let yourself not get it, but not so. Not willing. "Meow!" At this time, a cat called from behind Su Bai, now only 8 o''clock in the morning, auspicious and wishful two black cats ran out, it seems to be going out. "Don''t run around, be careful of accidents." Su Bai shouted at the good luck. "Oh." Auspiciously returned to Su Bai, apparently Su Bais warning was not seen in it. "Fo, help me, you drive out to buy some milk to come back." Su Bai kneels in front of the auspicious, although this black cat has the strength of the advanced audience, but it is not absolutely safe, it is not worried about the auspicious meeting The danger of encountering other dirty things is now the most terrible, but it is the senior audience. In today''s environment, all the high-level audiences are almost red-eyed and will not let go of anything of value in front of them. "Well, I am going, I am going to do something in the county." Foye directly promised to go down the mountain. "Come back before ten o''clock." Su Bai apologized apologetically. When he was stunned, he thought of the habit of giving a bag of milk to the little one every day at 10:00 am in the old house. The present should also be accepted. After the Buddhas departure, Su Bai stood in front of the armor again, took a deep breath and spit it out. Its a pity that he almost put his family in the advanced audience, and its nothing. Foreign objects that can be used, such as Buddha''s hatchet and the seven-law bead also include the fat wooden sword. The instrument can be upgraded with the user''s realm, especially with the weapon of the life. At first, the Buddha''s hatchet is not a weapon at all. It is only that he must cut wood every day when he is disciplined. The tools used only, but now, the hatchet is no worse than the advanced implement. The same is true of the monk''s prayer beads. Although the world''s high-ranking relics are rare, they are by no means unique, but they also have this power in the hands of the monks, and because the beads are infiltrated by monks all the way. Nowadays, unless it is a tool to obtain super-grade, Su Bai will not be able to use it even if he is looking for a good instrument. This situation has become more and more obvious recently. Being able to rely on the body to fight is really limited. Ruyi actually jumped to the armor at this time, as if he was very interested in this armor. Dongxixi touched it, and the auspicious sat very dignifiedly next to him, looking at the wish with a little disdainful look, as if watching A relative from the country who has never seen the world. At this time, Ruyi suddenly entered the armor. next moment, Su Bai saw that the paper on the armor began to tremble. I want to know that although it seems to be just a cat, it is actually a high-level audience in the early stage! Su Bai immediately reached down and held the armor, and Ruyi immediately smashed out of the armor and stared at the armor. "Ha ha" A faint soul message came out and disappeared. Su Bais face was gloomy. He knew that it was the armor who warned himself and was also swearing to himself. But this guy is now suppressed by the seal and can only send this message and then press it again. Go on. "You are crazy." Su Bai looked at the armor and said, then, Su Bai thought of something, a smile on his mouth, reaching out and lifting the armor directly, facing the orphanage on the opposite side of the hill; Chen Ru said that unless the big-level audience enters and relies on their own strength to fight for more than 50% of the probability of falling, it is possible to have time to rescue the little guy when breaking the orphanage. "Hey..." Su Bais fingers knocked on the armor. One of the 500 stars of the former Daqin, Should you be qualified? v3 Chapter 944： Father as a mountain! There is no absolute insult in this world. If you think it is completely versatile, it is because your height is not enough. The ancient people honestly thought that the emperors were all good, and the bad ones were the ministers around them. Therefore, many rebellious in ancient times liked to use the banner of "Qingjun side", but in fact, if they were mixed to the level of the real leader, You may find that the emperor is actually a person, tall and thin, and all day long, he is pressing on his body. When he first became an audience, Su Bai felt that broadcasting was absolutely omnipotent and omnipotent. However, in fact, broadcasting mistakes were not repeated twice, and as more and more secrets were touched as his own strength improved, Su Bai believed that Alexander and the First Emperor worked together. The plan is very likely to succeed. And he himself has personally erased the soul of Su Yuhang in his memory. Up to now, relying on the arrangement left by the old rich, he is barely capable of looking at the man and the woman. Su Yuhang and the radio are still the same, not to mention the lychee. Su Bai absolutely does not believe that Litchi can design the orphanage''s formation to no flaws. If she is really terrible to the point, then Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu will not There may be opportunities to bring the terracotta warriors and horses and the Macedonian palace to the broadcast. Her lychee, it was time to stop them, but she failed, so she could only continue to take the train to the world. Going to the door of the orphanage, Su Bai put the armor aside, and auspicious and wishful standing behind Su Bai, it seems very curious what Su Bai wants to do. Here, Ruyi is as indifferent as before, and the auspicious eyelids flash out. A touch of hope. Su Bai didn''t know if he could succeed, because his own conjecture only involved a theoretical possibility. If it was put into action, what would happen in the end, except for Litchi... No, even Litchi himself could not speculate. However, this is the most likely method of success today, in addition to its own success. "I want to save him, but this method does not know whether it can be successful." Su Bai looked at the auspicious and said, "may fail." Auspicious did not have any expression, did not show approval or did not show a stop, this is a very difficult decision, it was handed over to Su Bai. In fact, Su Bai did not consider how long, because even if he proved that the probability of successfully saving the little guy is only 50%, and in the event that he and Chen Ru stuck in that realm has been unable to break the ice? Everything has a chance. "Son, if you accidentally kill you, I will go down with you." This sentence seems to be said to the little guy, in fact, Su Bai said to himself, saying this, Su Bai took a breath, palms gently on the armor. "Hey!" The armor was immediately dispersed, and the center of Su Bai began to re-architect. Su Bais arms stretched out, and slowly, the various parts of the armor began to fit on the white body, which was exactly the same, as if it were tailor-made. Of course, this should belong to one of the characteristics of this armor. The armor is not heavy, but it gives a great sense of security. It seems that if he is covered in the outside, he will never go out of his way. This is a kind of comfort from the heart, and it can be said to be a hint. "You.........the courage...there...the big..............." It seems that because he put on this armor, Su Bai found that the armor communicated with himself more clearly than before. In other words, he is now sharing a set of armor with the armor. "This is the father''s love." Su Bai smiled and explained that the helmet was very comfortable to wear, without any cumbersome and restrained feelings. This made Su Bai somewhat surprised, and also had a new level of understanding of the ability of the Mage in the Qin Dynasty. What a splendid time, perhaps, they are equivalent to the Greek gods. But that era was finally broadcasted by the continuous blow of the broadcast. If there was any possibility of killing the radio by hard power at the time, Su Bai believed that Alexander the Great would never abandon the remaining troops to teach the radio to play, the first emperor It is also impossible to bury his tens of thousands of people for planning. Wearing armor, Su Bai can perceive that this armor seems to be constantly warming up. This temperature does not refer to the specific temperature of the body, but it seems that you can feel it seems to be waking up, armor, and sword like this should be vertical and horizontal. The product on the battlefield, as a result, the practical use of the two millennia is only responsible for the seal. If you have a good armor, you should be unwilling. "Bold.........too big....................." The voice of the armor came from time to time. Su Bai did not take it seriously, but prepared to go to the gate of the orphanage in front of him. "You also have ......... wear......... this body.........A?" Su Bai stopped his footsteps, not because of the armor, but because the armor on his body suddenly increased at this time. The former armor that was as light as a feather was like a mountain at this time, like to suppress himself. . "Ha ha ha ha ha" The laughter of the armor came again, and Su Bai could decide, all this is not done by the armor. If the armor is likened to a cage, the armor is actually the prisoner who is being watched in the deepest, and now he is actually half the prisoner. This armor is actively and spontaneously working on himself. Su Bais gaze is slightly condensed at this time. thing, It seems that something unexpected happened... Auspicious and wishful staring at Su Bai, while seeing Su Bai stopped and did not continue to walk towards the orphanage, Jixiang sneaked around and looked at Su Bai, but found that Su Bais face began to show sweat, and Su The white feet are also sunken. Below this is the rocky ground, but this body is still too heavy and heavy. Auspicious soon saw a rune of flash on the armor, and at the same time, a violent wave of violent waves swept out at this time, with a kind of coziness and determination. Su Bais face was not the slightest panic. "You...small ...this armor.........small .................. Zulong........." The voice of the armor is very clear and gloating. People have this subconscious mind, that is, after I am unlucky, I hope that other people will be unlucky with me, and that my heart is not so uncomfortable. The armor is a guy who has been sleeping for two thousand years. His thoughts, to a certain extent, are still very pure. Su Bai raised his hand and looked at the armor on his arm. At this time, he was like a clown wearing a ribbon lampshade. Well, comparing a Qin Dynasty generals to a special costume of a circus song and dance performance is a bit awkward, but when you wear it, it is difficult for you to have any good feelings about it. It won''t make you feel that you are cool, and it won''t make you feel that you suddenly "sway your mind" and won''t give you the disdain of your husband. It will make you feel... I am about to blow up. Yes, Su Bai now feels that he is sitting on a nuclear reactor, and the nuclear reactor is in an extremely "violent" stage. "Great white?" Not far from the voice of Buddha, the Buddha put the things in his plastic bag down, the whole person quickly appeared in the side of Su Bai, he looked at Su Bai wearing this piece of armor, his face was a little dignified, it seems to be blaming Why is Su Bai so eager to wait. "I want to try this nail can not wear my son out." Su Bai tells the truth. "But now the trouble is a bit big." Foye saw it, the energy fluctuations in Su Bai were very abnormal. To be exact, this hyperthyroidism showed a special reaction after being worn by Su Bai. "Is there a cigarette in my pocket?" Su Bai asked. "I bought it at the county supermarket." Foye was preparing to turn around and take it back to the plastic bag, but saw that the auspicious has bitten the plastic bag very quickly. Su Baiyu got down, took a cigarette from the inside and opened it, then took out a cigarette and bit it in his mouth, ignited, took a deep breath, and then spit out the smoke ring slowly. "The feeling of the grave is divine, haha." Su Bai is still laughing. "You are very strong, but the Qin Bing body is not more terrible than you? Even he is not inferior to the strength of the audience, he can only be sealed by this set of armor, how are you still..." Su Bai made a stop to clean up and interrupted the words of Lord Buddha. "Let me be quiet, let me blow quietly..." The word "fried" has not been finished yet. "boom!" Su Bai really fried, The whiteness in the armor instantly became a **** stain, and the helmet''s helmet position released a red light, but the red light was a little weak, unable to go straight into the sky, and completely dissipated in midair. Both auspicious and wishful were shocked, and the cat tails of the two cats immediately rose. Foye is also somewhat unbelievable. Su Bai, Just died? The Buddha had set off the armor, and the blood inside had evaporated and the whole armor looked clean. "Mom, this stuff is also a backhand, BB machine." Su Bais voice suddenly sounded behind Buddha. Foye violently turned and saw Su Bai standing behind him in good condition, and the good luck of the two cats was scared again. "Hey, this armor was worn by me. Because of the isolation of the armor, you can''t see that it is my avatar." Su Bai spread his palm and there was a phalanx inside. "Remember this bone? Chen Ru helped me drive through the light." I can''t breathe the breath, so you can''t sense my existence, but also for insurance, cheating on this armor." After that, Su Bai took over the armor from the Buddha''s hands and asked: "Is that red light? If it is not my avatar, but the real one, the power of my life collapse should be enough. Daoguang rushed to the sky...even, arrived in the world, Then, wake up the comet that is sleeping in the coffin. v3 Chapter 945： Amazing coincidence "Amount........." Foye suddenly felt that things were changing too fast. "How did you change........." Foye wanted to say how you started to use your brain, but it is really inappropriate to think about it. Although it seems that Dabai is doing things in his heart for a while, but Su Bai is not stupid, provided that he does not fall ill. Time. Su Bai did not take care of Buddha, but held the armor and continued. "The armor person sealed inside is one of the five hundred stars. The strength is definitely much higher than ours. It is even better than the ordinary big-level audience. But he was only sealed inside and was not used as it was for me." Foye heard the words and said: "What do you mean by relying on the audience to wear him to complete the transmission of this signal in the way of self-sacrifice sacrifice? Can the sleepy guys in the world wake up?" "There is still a premise, this audience must not be bad." Su Bai frowned slightly, presumably, "At least, strength can not be under me to ensure a 100% success rate." "You are now a high-level listener in the middle of the peak, meaning that you have to get a senior listener to the high-ranking powerhouse to sacrifice?" Foye smiled. "And not to mention the difficulty of how simple it is, it is impossible to watch us. Its the shot for that goal. "So this thing can only be used temporarily as a thing at the bottom of the box. After watching it, I think the emperor should have left other ways to wake up the things that fall asleep in the coffin. If it is not at the end, we are even four. At the risk of being punished by the broadcast, you have to be able to control the high-level power of a senior audience and let them wear this armor. Remember the lychee? Remember Su Yuhang? Broadcasting is a very reasonable existence, but if your strength and fist reach a certain level, or your role reaches a certain level, the broadcast will choose a relatively loose way to treat us. Once the world''s five hundred stars are awakened, it is impossible for the broadcast to kill all four of us at that time. Otherwise, who else can it find to help him continue to fight? "When the monk comes back with the fat man, let''s discuss it again." Foye nodded. Indeed, the choice that Su Bai just said can only be said to be the last option that must be made. Of course, the premise is that four people must have enough The strength, at the very least, at least three of the four people have to advance into the high-level audience to have enough confidence to suppress and subdue a strong player of the same level, just defeat or let the other side escape, this does not make sense. "Are you going to start retreating?" "A postponed one night, today''s mood is a bit confusing." Foye said with a wry smile, "I am promoted with merit and buddhism, and the requirements for my mood will be higher. In fact, it is another inheritance of cause and effect." Su Bai knows that it may be his own experiment, so that the Buddhas thoughts are now fluctuating. Now its just a pat on the shoulder of the Buddhas shoulder. Thats the case, Ill go out and buy something first. You are also, the temple is bought in addition to the rice noodle. With so much wine, it is still difficult to get something else." Su Dashao is a person who doesn''t care about it, and there is no way in the story world. But in the real world, you can pay attention to some embarrassment and say something bad. For the audience, the meal can be Treated as a broken meal. "Would you like to go to Chengdu?" asked the Buddha. "In fact, you can take a trip and go to Meishan to see." "Exemption, I am not interested in Shiren and Zhang Xianzhong, and the avatars that have just been arranged also cost me some strength. I just went to Chengdu to find some ways to make up the supplement. I am far from the next breakthrough, and it is also time to adjust. Its time. "Complement a make up?" Foye looked at Su Bai with some surprise, did not say anything, took the initiative to give the car key to Su Bai. Su Bai glanced at the orphanage and looked at the auspicious wish that still stayed at the entrance of the orphanage. He turned and went down the mountain. Sitting in the car, Su Bai first ordered a cigarette, took out the phone and glanced at it. There was an unknown friend on the phone. It was the other party who added the initiative last night. This is definitely not a shake or a nearby person. Because the other party attached the message is: "Su Bai". Obviously, this guy knows himself, and is likely to be a listener at the same level as himself. The other person wants to see himself. Su Bai does not worry about any danger. Although he does not know that there are several big audiences in the world, it is obvious that the audience should not be able to shoot themselves. If they are senior listeners, they want to be themselves. The difficulty of constituting the threat is not too big, and even if the high-ranking strong person appears, he does not despise him. As for why I didnt tell Buddha, its because everyone has their own secrets, especially just now, Su Bai saw that Foye actually drove to the foot of the mountain, but he stood in the distance and observed himself wearing armor. In the quiet, inside, the Buddha also did not taste the meaning of the daring to do things like the impulse to explore the road, until the end, when it seems that the wood has been sinking, the Buddha has just appeared to show his anxiety. It is also because I have the phalanx of the knuckle. Even if it is a big cockroach, it is difficult to find my own breath when I push the phalanx. So the Buddha did not expect his thoughts and actions to fall into his own eyes. Virtual reality, real illusory, some friendships, really important, but not so important, especially in this environment, everyone is under a lot of pressure. Throwing the cigarette butts out of the window, Su Bai started the car and opened the small road in the middle of the mountain. The other party did not say a word to himself, but sent a location share to himself. The location was in Wuhou International Garden, Wuhou District, Chengdu. At that location, Su Bai was very familiar, because it used to be the place where Litchi lived, for the first time. When I saw the lychee, I sent the auspiciousness there. Driving from here, I can drive to Chengdu in an hour and a half, but under the control of Su Bai, forty minutes is almost the same, but just as Su Bais hand is arbitrarily driving the steering wheel, the accelerator pedal is stepping forward, and the front is fast. Suddenly there were two roads that crashed into the car and blocked the road directly. Su Bai had to step on the brakes, just as Su Bai felt that he had to get off the car to move the car or go straight to Chengdu with his own strength. When he came back and put in a car, he got a chest from the opposite black Audi. There was a man with a **** stain. The man rushed directly to the white car of Su Bai and opened the door of Su Bai and sat in the co-pilot position. The cold muzzle directly reached the head of Su Bai. He should have been injured, so his breathing was a little short, but he still threatened Su Baidao with evil: "If you don''t want to die, do what I said, reverse the car, go back, hurry up!" Su Bai didnt know what to do for a while, his hands just grabbed the steering wheel. This expression is in the eyes of the other party. This young man suddenly suffers from such a thing and faces the threat of guns. Some of the six gods may be scared. But in fact, for Su Bai, He is really a little dumb, I was actually pointed by a gangster with a gun. What should I do to react? At this time, two vans were opened opposite each other. The van stopped in front, and then seven or eight people came down quickly and rushed over to see their hand movements and their posture hidden in the jacket. They should all hold the guns. . In China, the probability of such a large-scale gun fight is still very low, especially here is not far from Chengdu, although it is still in the mountains, it is not a "remote mountain". "Go, go back, hear no!" The man saw this scene and shouted directly at Su Bai. Su Bai did nothing, just took out a cigarette and then handed it to the person next to him. The other party is stunned and shouted: "You are a group with them?" The man was obviously desperate, and at this time, the person coming down from the van surrounded Su Bais car group. One of the men wearing a brown hat came up and opened the door of Su Bai to indicate that Su Bai got off. Su Bai didn''t get off the bus, just shook his ash: "You have to do something faster, I still have something." This is really not intentionally installed X, so now the strength and realm of Su Bai can not be blamed in front of ordinary people, Su Bai is just too lazy to take care of it. The man who had just taken the gun against Su Bai threw the gun down, raised his hand, got out of the car, and was immediately dragged by a person and fell to the ground. "Zhang Bayi, you ran, you ran, kid, for so many years, I was the first time I met to dare to play black with me!" Huh? Su Bai, who is smoking, suddenly stunned, and the fat name is the same? "Go down, let us go." The other group of people apparently did not intend to let Su Bai, the "passer-by," but they did not seem to have the courage to kill people directly here. "The car drove away, people took it away, the two cars were just rear-end, they should be able to open, speed." The brown hat issued a command. Su Bai got out of the car, and the other person pushed Su Bai in the back, but found that he couldnt push it at all. Now he took the **** directly to the position of Su Bais back. "boom!" In an instant, the other person turned into a **** collapse......... This scene, Scared everyone around me was stunned. These are all desperate, not policemen, they may be drug-trafficking or doing other black activities, so when they get through the fear at the beginning, except for a few others who are still licking the gods, they are holding their guns. Su Bai pulled the trigger. Su Bai waved his hand and the bullets that were shot at him were all still in the air, and then the people around them were also banned from moving. "You called Zhang Bayi?" Su Bai bent down and asked. "Yes, my name is Zhang Yiyi..." This guys face is full of fear, because this scene is too incredible. "You... are you a ghost?" Su Bai did not answer this "Zhang Ba Yi" question, slightly over the head, looking at the guys around, "Is there a Su Bai inside? Although those people could not move, his mouth and eyes were not imprisoned. When Su Bai said this, the rest of the people subconsciously looked at the brown hat. The brown hats lips were awkward and looked at Su Bai with a horrified look. "I... my name is ''Su Bai''..." v3 Chapter 946： Deep into the bone marrow... curious! Everyone was pressed like a chicken to the ground by the pressure of Su Bai, and they became a row. The two cars that hit the road and were blocked by Su Bais foot and fell off the cliff on the outside of the mountain road. From time to time, other vehicles passed by, but after seeing this scene, no car dared to stop, without him, the guns on the ground were scary enough. Su Bai knows that no matter what happens to him, the power of broadcasting will appear to eliminate the influence after the event, and the gangs themselves will have a lingering fear. If they kill their broadcasts, they may not be rewarded, but they will never be punished. "Zhangbayi" is not fat. When you get used to the Zhang Yiyi, which is the same as a meat mountain, you will feel very uncomfortable when you look at this "Zhang Yayi". Of course, Su Bais focus is on this brown hat. I took a shot of the other persons hat and Su Bai looked at it for a while. Well Still satisfied. Although there is more gloom in the eyebrows, on the whole, it looks ok, a bit like Wu Yanzu''s style of painting. I asked about some things. This group of people are drug dealers, but this time, "Zhang Bayi" wants to eat black and eat off, and "Su Bai" is the middle layer of another drug trafficking organization. The most important thing is that the age of these two people is completely in line with the age of the fat man, but the work and experience of the two are completely different from those of the fat one. Su Bai does not believe that this is a coincidence. It is absolutely impossible to be a coincidence. Even Su Bai can still smell the taste of a broadcast conspiracy, or call it Yang Mou. This can also show the enthusiasm and advancement of the broadcast for the "audience of the audience" program, how to erase a person simply and quickly, or to erase a group of people in large quantities, perhaps for the broadcast, "manufacture" Another group of ordinary people seems to be simpler and more convenient. Su Bai believes that if he now kills "Su Bai" and "Zhang Ba Yi" in front of him, there will be a person named "Su Bai" and "Zhang Yayi" in a corner of the world tomorrow. The smashing of a city in the past has not had any effect on the stability of the world, let alone killing a few people now. Armor, the world, coffin, If the plan of the emperor did not start, then he would probably have to prepare his own coffin, because the broadcast seems to be too much to wait, or the broadcast is convinced that the world has been basically cleaned up, and everything can be ended as soon as possible. Before Su Bai and the fat monk, they speculated that the "two years" time, according to what was discovered today, maybe this "two years" had to make another big discount. One and a half years? The seventh cigarette was exhausted and left on the ground, and the group of people lying on the ground watched Su Bai smoking so much that no one dared to have the slightest movement. Well, they couldnt move. After a short while, Su Bai stood up and took the car directly to start the car. He did not go to the gang again. He still went to Chengdu in the direction of the original plan, and he was too lazy to think about his "Su Bai" after he left. Will it still kill Zhang Yayi? Half an hour later, Su Bai went down the Chengdu Huancheng Expressway, Wuhou International Garden was next to Wuhou Avenue, the location was very good, and Su Bai had been here before, so it didn''t take too long to find it. When Su Bai stopped the car at the door of the community, he picked up the phone and sent a message to the micro signal: "I''m coming." Immediately, Su Bai lay down on the car seat. The other party didn''t let himself wait for a long time, because he just closed his eyes, and the temperature around him suddenly dropped. This is a kind of chill that ordinary people can''t perceive because it only targets the soul. Sitting in the back of the car, there was a shadow, and then the shadows began to dissipate, revealing a man wearing a silver mask on his face wearing a navy blue trench coat. Su Bai looked at himself behind the rearview mirror, especially on the mask of the other side for a while. This mask is very familiar to him. Is it familiar? the other person asked, his voice was hoarse. It was not loaded, it was more like the sequela of the others vocal cords that had suffered huge trauma; Some listeners will complete their previous deficiencies after upgrading at their own level of life, but some listeners will still choose to retain them. After all, this is their most authentic look. "It''s mine." Su Bai replied. He remembers this mask. When he traded with the fat man, the mask is part of the fat trade. This mask can stimulate the deep feelings of the person, especially when he is sick, wearing this mask can have a stronger effect. However, this thing has long been useless for Su Bai, and I have long known that I have lost it. Su Bai used to have a lot of seniors'' tools in the train station. In fact, he was not left in the old house. "Imitated," the other replied. "Pick off the mask." Su Bai said calmly. "I don''t want people to wear masks when talking to me. It makes me very uncomfortable." The other party heard the words, silence for a while, but still reached out and removed the mask. Behind the mask is a pitted face, very ugly, the kind of ugly that ordinary people will have nightmares at night. "Get it, wear it." Su Bai waved his hand and did not mind that his words might stimulate the other party. Of course, a strong person who is at the same level as himself or even a higher level than himself can be ridiculed by himself or her. Maybe, how many times has Liang boss been pointed at his face? B is still not laughing? The other party put the mask back on. "What?" asked Su Bai. "Nothing, just curiosity." The other party answered very refined. curious? According to the probability that almost one of the top ten high-level audiences had the final testimony, Su Bai remembered that there were dozens of big men in the world who took the train to the world, that is, nowadays less in the East. There are hundreds of high-level audiences. However, the connection between senior listeners is not as close as that of ordinary listeners and seniors. Everyone has their own things to do. Second, there is no time and energy in the current environment to let you open any friendship. Yes, everyone has only one small circle of their own. "I don''t know you." Su Bai was very convinced that he had never met each other in the real world or in the world of the story. It is reasonable to say that he and the other party should be strangers to each other. "But I always know you, and I always look forward to seeing you when I can." The mask man said very seriously, "This desire, you don''t understand." "Sounds... a bit disgusting." The other hand''s hand was placed on Su Bai''s shoulder, and Su Bai glanced at it without saying anything. "Actually, the embarrassment between us is more than a few times deeper than what you think is disgusting." There is a faint smile in the other''s words, which seems to contain a vicissitude of life. According to the recent advancement speed of Su Bai''s horror, the other party should become an audience earlier than himself, so this vicissitudes is also well understood. "You came to me, just want to say this?" "I have answered it, just simply curious." "That''s goodbye." Su Bai restarted the car. "You are not curious about me?" asked the other party. "I am not that busy." "Oh." The other nodded, and then in the next moment, the temperature in the car suddenly plummeted, and a smoldering atmosphere swept out and swept to Su Bai. Su Bai''s eyes were cold, and the side of the body grabbed the other''s neck. The two men''s body immediately left the car and slid directly out. "Don''t toast, don''t eat and drink fine wine." Su Bai warned the other party in his hand. "I don''t have time to play with you in the fog." In addition to the initial ventilator, the other side did not have any other follow-up actions. At this time, Su Bai grabbed his neck and lifted it up. He also seemed very calm. "I am really curious about you." The masker repeated again. "The curiosity about you has been tortured for several years. This feeling, you will not understand." "If you talk about this nonsense, it will really irritate me." Su Bai stared slightly at the mask and said, "You make me feel very uncomfortable." "........................" A white wave swept out, and the shops and pedestrians around it were in a state of rest at this time, and the arm of Su Bai holding the neck of the other side suffered a terrible ice stimulation at this time. Su Bais mouth showed a disdainful smile. I guessed it right, The other party is indeed a higher level than himself, but it is not a physical reinforcement. Now that he has been close to himself, it is naturally difficult to pose a real threat to himself. Nowadays, Su Bai has this confidence! "I can understand your feelings, but you can''t understand my feelings. I came to Sichuan this time and I came to you specifically. I have collected everything about you. I care about you because I am against you. Interested, so even if we have never met, I am not strange to you. Do not, In this world, when your parents leave, no one may be closer than I am to you. "Hey!" Su Bai slammed his hand and slammed the other side on the ground. The ground was directly pulled out of a huge ice cave. The other body was lifted by an ice sculpture, and the figure slowly turned from flat to straight. . "Are you... the brain is sick?" Su Bai asked. "Hehehe.................." The other party smiled, then reached out and took off the mask on his face again. The ugly face of the pit was squirming at this time. It seems that there is a kind of work going on. repair, slowly, The face of a young man was revealed, there was no pothole, and even... it looked very handsome. This is a strange face, But it was a face that suddenly made Su Bais heart suddenly shaken. Su Bais eyes became dignified and serious at this time. Immediately, Su Bai reached out and placed it on the others face, gently touching it. Then, slowly, in an incredible tone: "This is.........my.........body.........?" v3 Chapter 947： Are you threatening me? "This is.........my.........body.........?" At this moment, Su Bai finally understood where this familiarity came from. This is indeed the face that Su Bai has never seen before, but the familiarity and relevance are definitely not allowed. It is obviously impossible to create some illusions from time to time with Su Shis life level. Even the most ruthless Du products cant produce the slightest effect on Su Bais spiritual level. influences. At the beginning, Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu turned the two people into one by relying on cloning techniques and using the transfer of bronze boxes. Finally, through the "Zhao Shaoye" approach, this goal was carried with the virus to complete their ultimate goal; In fact, Su Yuhang "made" two children. Here, if Su Bai is called Dabai, then there is obviously another two white, but it is only the second white that could have become an ordinary person to live an ordinary person, or because the heart is unwilling to recapture his body and was killed by Su Bai. Even if he actually got the ultimate relief, he and Su Bai in the last story world can be considered happy, but there is one point, even if Su Bai did not think carefully, it is originally Belong to your body, Where did you go? In the past, Su Bai felt that it might have been disposed of by Su Yuhang, and even discarded it at will, but now it seems that things are not like this, because the guy in front of him, his body is from his own. With. But this guy is not two white. "So, do you understand?" The man looked at Su Bai with a smile. "I have been using your body for a long time. Until now, I don''t want to be curious about you. It is impossible." Su Bai took a step back and it seems that there is still a situation in which it is difficult to accept such a situation. Although Su Bai has long regarded himself as a true Su Bai, he has long had no shortcomings in his mind, but suddenly he saw that his original body has been used by others. This feeling is still somewhat uncomfortable. "How did you get it." Su Bai asked. After the initial surprise, Su Bai quickly recovered calm. He took out a cigarette, bit it in his mouth, then lit the fire and took a sip. In fact, Su Bai said to his own body that there is much love and obsession, but I really cant talk about it. I am Su Bai, and now my body is my own body. There is no need to go and talk about anything. I performed a realistic mission when I became an ordinary listener. In a mysterious situation, my body was badly wounded, but there I found a sleeping body. It has no soul, but it has been ''live'', and it can even be seen that it has been growing up and growing. This is a situation that is not good for the sake of winning. Then, I took up the nest. . Later, as my strength improved, after investigation, I found some interesting messages. Finally, I determined who the original owner of the body I am using. But you also surprised me. Your growth rate can indeed be described as stunning. "So, do you want me to come out, just to satisfy curiosity?" Su Bai asked. The other party nodded and re-applied the silver mask. "Is that all right now?" Su Bai did not want to do too much entanglement, and did not even think about taking this body back because it was completely unnecessary. This body can only say that it looks like a young man would grow in the same way as Su Bais growth, but the inner one has already changed greatly with the strength of the mask man and the improvement of his life level. If it is himself The original pure body, there is still some collection value for Su Bai, and the present one, in addition to the uniform appearance, has long been another body, even if it is taken for DNA testing, it will not detect and Su Bai has The result of a half-dollar relationship. "Nothing." The other party''s answer is still simple. "But I want to remind you of one thing. It is always a feedback from your body. After all, if you met your body in a critical moment, I may have fallen a few years ago." "Say." Su Bai spit out a ring of smoke. "In the secret place of the Kunlun Mountains in the northeastern border last week, there was a Yutai, which was obtained by a senior audience. The Yutai inheritance from the Qin Dynasty is said to be attached to the remnant of the Qin Dynasty Alchemist Housheng............ Hearing this, Su Bais face became a little more serious. Hou Sheng was the four great alchemists of the First Emperor, who was named after Lu Sheng, Xu Fu and Han Zhong. They just got Lu Shengs warning, now Hou Sheng also Did the back hand appear? During this period, the hands of the first emperor who had been left undestroyed began to appear one by one, and the Dagongzi Fusu, which had previously come out of the Leshan Giant Buddha, was only a prelude. "And the remnant gave a positional coordinate, saying there is a way to get liberation and get rid of bad luck." The mask man succinctly stated. "Which location?" Su Bai asked. "If I didn''t analyze it wrong, that position should be where you came before Chengdu." The mask man looked at Su Bai''s eyes and replied, "That is, the method is in your hand." That armor? Su Bai certainly knows what the method is. The armor is of course in his own hands, but the premise is that a strong man who is at least not inferior to himself needs to take the initiative to put on the sacrifice before it can take effect. "Yes, I have it." At this time, there is nothing to hide. "I am coming late." The mask man suddenly said, "Now, there should be other people who have already gone there." "How come I didn''t receive any news?" Su Bai did not believe it. In fact, when he learned that the armor could not be used normally and instead passed it on to become a sacrifice, Su Bai did not particularly value it, but Su What I dont understand is that although I dont communicate and communicate with other audiences very much, but there are fat people and Shangfoong around them, this storm, why did they not receive news? The mask man replied: "Because the high-level audience of Yutai was discovered in Kunlun Mountain, it was Westerners." This answer is very straightforward and very simple. If the other party is a high-level audience in the West, and the gap between the East and West audiences, the communication between the two sides will not be smooth, plus if the opposite side deliberately hides the news, it will cause A message blockade is not a difficult thing, and because there are hundreds of high-end listeners on both sides of the East and West, in other words, there will be fewer senior listeners in the middle and high-level audiences. It will be much better. "That is, you deliberately asked me to come out?" Until now, Su Bais face did not show any anger that was deceived. Lets not say that there is still Foye sitting there. As long as the Buddha can resist the delay, it will not take much time to rush back. When I came to drive for forty minutes, if I go back at full speed, the time will be further shortened. The absolute speed of the senior audience is really not inferior to that of the real version of Superman, especially the advanced audience of physical reinforcement. "That''s right." The mask man answered a little ambiguous. "But I am very curious, why do you know this?" Su Bai threw the cigarette **** on the ground and stepped on the sole. "My name is Lehman," the mask man replied. Sure enough, he is a Westerner, a high-ranking senior in the West! Su Bai suddenly felt ridiculous. Well, Su Yuhangs **** didnt know where to put his body. He still had active results. He was actually given by a Western audience. Even the Qin Dynastys Houshengs left hand. It was actually obtained by Westerners, and this is a bit pit. "That thing, it doesn''t matter if you want it." Su Bai replied, "unless one of you can voluntarily sacrifice." How difficult is it to catch a senior listener and force him to wear hyperthyroidism? If it is very simple and easy, then Su Bai and Foye will not directly use the armor as the last resort. "I don''t have any ready-made things in front of me?" The mask man asked in surprise. It seems that Su Bai''s problem is not a problem for him. "Do you want to catch me?" Su Bais mouth showed a disdainful smile. The mask man was silent for a while, then said: "I said, I know you very well and know very well." "So?" "I know that there is at least one senior listener sitting there, but I know that there is an orphanage there. Compared to the difficulty of grabbing that thing, it is more difficult than capturing a qualified listener. seem, Directly destroy the orphanage, It is the simplest thing. The mask man gave his reply. He is threatening himself, Threat yourself with the life of a little guy, Yes, Its indifferent that the armor can be transferred, or even taken away. After all, its not good for anyone to take the orphanage and finally get the qualified audience to sacrifice for other audiences. . But the orphanage is impossible to transfer, and if the other party simply wants to destroy the orphanage, even if the Buddha is sitting there, even if he is sitting there at this time, there is no way to resist and block. This is equivalent to a higher mathematics being reduced to four arithmetic operations. "You are threatening me?" Su Bai pointed his finger at himself. He did not anger and anger, and did not do any anger and fierce gestures. Instead, he seemed more calm than before. "Ah..." The mask man dragged a long sound, like thinking, and thinking, as if hesitating, and then replied in a very relaxed and pleasant tone: "Okay." You, and your son, choose one. v3 Chapter 948： It’s better to die In a manor house in Manchester, Hills slowly walked back to the basement with the red wine that he had just poured. The basement space is huge, more than several times the residential area above, if it is for ordinary people. When you walk in, you may mistakenly think that you have entered a museum. Just because there are so many ancient objects in the basement, each one is placed in a specific area, no matter the value or the appearance even exceeds the British Museum. Of course, there are a lot of arrays here, not to mention the array in the manor, that is, the basement in this basement can be folded here if it is changed to a senior listener of the advanced audience. The things here are all the treasures of Hills. He naturally will not allow others to take the opportunity. If you dont have the strength of his current, its possible that the collections that belong to you can keep the next few pieces. Is an unknown number. Placed in the center and the most conspicuous place is a white armor, or it can be called a saint, because its style is really similar to the Japanese anime "Saint Seiya". This is one of the things that Hills is most valued at the moment, but now it still has a little bit of flaws and damage that has not been repaired, so Hills is not in a hurry to use it, and again, with his high-level audience now. The strength of the real world, in addition to a few people who have just been proven in the near future, the rest of the people he did to wear, do not wear holy clothes, in fact, really does not matter. Its a very pleasant thing to enjoy the collection while enjoying the red wine. The things that are suitable and valuable to be transported in the ancient battlefield site are all carried over by Shirley, and there are even a few suspected big ones. The body of the audience, as to why the bodies of these large audiences are there, it is easy to guess. The only thing that surprised Hills is that the audience in the last world is also human. Its just that the body is shorter than the current one. At this time, a Xiaguang suddenly appeared in the basement, but what kind of resistance seemed to be resisted by this Xiaguang, and it could not really penetrate. Hills waved his hand and opened the array. Xiaguang gathered here, showing a woman''s illusion. "Crisis, did I ask you to bring things for me to exchange?" asked Hills with a sip of red wine. He needs some special materials to repair what he brought from the ancient battlefield ruins. These materials are definitely not exchangeable in the micro store. In fact, after the senior level, the micro store is almost useless and has no value. Even a good audience will feel that the micro store is very tasteless when they are in the ordinary audience. "I am sorry, I could not find Micron and Pjanic," Chris replied. "They shouldn''t be in the world of the story." Hills shook the red wine glass and smiled at the corner of his mouth. "I contacted Zach and Chicos last night, and they didn''t take care of me." Chris really wants to return a sentence because you are too bad? Otherwise, you can''t run the short-lived ghost guardian in the place of the sermon. Of course, Hills can''t have this kind of consciousness, especially since he got a lot of inheritance from the land of the testimony and just brought out so many things in the ancient battlefield site. The high-level audience of the Tao is absolutely unparalleled, and naturally it will become the fragrance between them. They have no reason to play silently with themselves. Moreover, what makes Hills even more surprised is that Micron, Pjanic, Zach and Chicos are the high-level realm of the senior audience. These four guys are uneasy at home and screaming at the testimony. But suddenly the collective play is missing? Hills took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone call called "Lehmann" in the phone book, but the phone was called but it was not in the service area. "Hey." Hills suddenly smiled twice. It didn''t matter if the four guys suddenly disappeared. Lehmann also lost contact and it meant a lot. The guy who has been facing the faces of the East has always had a broken B-fan who is drunk and I am so awake. I always want to control everything in my own hands. To be honest, Hills has been unhappy for a long time. "what" Hills suddenly wondered again. "What are they going to do, actually deliberately carrying me without me?" ........................ "Isn''t Hills still living in England? I thought Lehman would invite him to come." The big man was whispering while drinking vodka. Pianic, who is very thin and tall around him, smiled slightly. He said: "Lyman explained to me that the Chinese named Su Bai was the guardian of the land of the testimony. After the road is closed, the two people often contact each other, and the relationship is not normal, so it is best not to let Hills know about this matter." Malone cloned a cellar and patted his stomach. "You said, take his son''s life to marry him. Is he really so stupid to sacrifice himself for a so-called son?" "It shouldn''t be so stupid, but the purpose of this time is just to get that thing. There are also a few high-level audience partners around the guy. Although the realm is not high, it is not so good, it is only It is a way of negotiating for him to retreat and compromise. Of course, if he is really stupid enough to sacrifice himself, we will save trouble. Originally, our plan was to get the thing and go to Africa or the United States to catch a strong audience for sacrifice. Although we can mobilize more European audiences to join, it is not convenient in one step. It seems that because of the legacy of the Macedonian Empire and the Qin Dynasty, the region with the strongest and strongest base in the world is also the region of Europe and China. There are also audiences in other parts of the world, but in the underlying base and the strength and quantity of the upper ranks. The difference between the two regions is still too big. The reason for this may be because the resistance of the two regions to the radio was the strongest and effective. Instead, it was more popular by the radio to choose more people to become The audience accepted the cultivation of oysters. So, as long as you get that thing, you won''t be able to join other high-level audiences. After all, this is a good thing for all the current high-level audiences. Of course, you must first rule out the unlucky ones that have been sacrificed. Both the First Emperor and Alexander the Great left behind a lot of backhands. That is to say, the existence of Lu Sheng and Han Zhong in the East emerged as a "prophet" to provide information, and there are such things happening in the West. The purpose is nothing more than the help of the audience who wants to get rid of the destined fate in this period to help themselves in the layout of two thousand years ago. This is actually more than the painstaking effort to leave more strength to hide and launch today. For effective and efficient. "There is only one senior listener there." Zach pushed his hand and pushed his frame. "In the first stage, we can choose the easiest way to **** that thing." "But what if you have an accident?" Talking to Chicos, "I will limit the guy first, then wait for the results of Lehman, you will not have to come over, Lehman said, we better not to completely expand the matter, after all, the oriental audience circle is not worse than us. Our first purpose is to get that thing and hold it in our hands. As for the Chinese who are called Su Bai, whether they are willing to sacrifice themselves for their sons is a plus, but they can only be forced, as long as we only Putting the target on him alone, the rest of the audience will squint one eye and close one eye will not resist and reject us. After all, after entering the world in the next stage, we have to cooperate with the Eastern audience. .................. Tomorrow is the day to go to Lhasa, so today, the smoker still started his training in accordance with the usual rules, but she no longer smashed the rocks, but began the cultivation of Qigong, the intensive line of the smoker at the beginning and the early Su White is very similar, and it is quite messy, so there are more things to cultivate. However, the smoked child who had just entered the game for a while slammed openly. She saw a man in a white raincoat standing in front of herself, but she did not know when the other party appeared. "Long is OK." Chicos has no special meaning for the smoked child. He just wants to let the woman fall asleep. He doesn''t think there is a female audience who is not among the senior listeners. The value, at best, is for the senior audience to play, this situation is also very common in the West, so Chicos did not intend to take this woman as a threat hostage. However, when Chicoss hand was about to fall, a shadowy figure suddenly appeared in front of him. At the same time, a hatchet came out and slammed directly into Chicoss wrist. Very alert... Chicos smiled a little, not as a thing, but his wrists rolled up. Only heard a "squeaky", Foye stepped back a few steps, and Chicos remained still, but his wrist was overflowing with a small mouth, when he realized the little first step in front of him. It doesn''t seem to be as bad as I expected before. This guy should be a mid-level upgrade. "Its a long time to be a guest, but you look like this, not like a guest." Foye looked at Chicos in front of him. "We are not asking for it." Chicos said it doesn''t matter. Nowadays, the world''s big audience is scarce. One of the two big audiences in the East is in Qinhuangdao in Guangxi. They are all determined in advance, so don''t worry about the sudden appearance of big audience. The rest of the senior listeners in the East, this time is estimated to be busy with advancement and sermons, they will not have that mind to nostalgia. Moreover, they are also vested interests in things they are waiting for. "Purtion?" asked the Buddha. "We are not talking to you, nor are you malicious." Chicos explained, "We just want to take one thing and do something that is good for everyone. In addition, the orphanage is what we want. Chicos stretched his finger at the orphanage opposite the hill. "Oh, let''s play." Foye''s answer was very simple. "What?" Chicos felt that he seemed to be wrong. "Hit it." The Buddha repeated, "kill me, otherwise I will not allow you to touch the orphanage." There are some things that can be negotiated, and some things can be compromised. However, Foye absolutely does not allow the little guy to be taken away or hurt again by others under his own eyes. The last time he was in Shanghai, he has been once like this, so Foye will not let this happen again. This is not to look at Su Bais face. Su Bais face is not so big that he is determined to be such a place. The only reason and reason is that That child, I once held him and I teased him. He also smiled "snapped" in his arms. Moreover, when Su Bai brought the little guy out of the story world, he and the seven laws have blessed the child. This has formed a relationship similar to "cognac." When the brothers are together, they can calculate each other with a little bit of gains and losses. Therefore, the seven laws did not abandon their advanced hopes under the Sanjiang River to help Su Bai. But Foye believes that if he is to be a person here, he will make the same choice as himself. , Everyone is struggling, Is to live, Without the slightest adherence and the bottom line, It is better to die. v3 Chapter 949： White sick! (on) This person in front of me is not good at dealing with it. This is very clear to the Buddha; In fact, the other party has already said the meaning very clearly. What they want is nothing more than the armor, or the other party can''t know what the sacrifice can be? Otherwise, there is no need to talk to yourself so much. This possibility seems to be still very big. The Qin armor was re-sealed after he left Su Bai, because Qin will be the speciality of the armor, so he will not be aware of it with the knowledge and spirit, unless the one in front is willing to The hills are turned over one by one and one by one, otherwise it is difficult to determine which one is what they need. Furthermore, Can this be tried casually? I have to say that this speculation of Lord Foye is indeed true. Even Lehman has done a lot of deductions and investigations after learning the message left by Hou Sheng, plus he has always paid attention to Su Bai. There is still no way to judge what the sacrifice can be. What is it, after all, it is Su Bai and Buddha, and this is just discovered this morning. "You Chinese have a saying, you will be the car, you are not my opponent, and I can tell you, there are several companions behind me. Your struggle and resistance are actually meaningless, and we will not hurt you. In fact, this event will benefit all the high-level audiences collectively, and even benefit all the audience indirectly." Chicos feels that his temper is very good today. Of course, this is also because there is a big policy, they are not unscrupulous, even if they can succeed in the end, their gang will eventually have the opportunity to enter the next world, facing the next When the world is in danger, the two strongest audiences in the East and West still have to cooperate and hold together. If at this time the two sides have triggered a confrontation between the high-level audience of the East and West, it is equal to the future. The self sentenced to death. "I said, I have to touch the orphanage and kill me first." Buddha did not have the slightest smile and stubborn expression. At the same time, the Buddhas charm was also included in the body. If he really waited for a while, Come, you may have to try to advance in the battle, otherwise it will be too difficult to face the high-end opponents with the initial strength. Let your own son be stolen twice by others under his own eyes? If this is the case, then what do you mean by living yourself? "Oh." Chicos responded, his palms spread out, and a ball emerged at this time, with an atmosphere of enchantment, "You can''t stop me." Chicos is stating a fact. As a high-ranking powerhouse who is a part-time strategist, he has the capital and confidence to rely on his own ability to fight a low-ranking powerhouse in a short period of time. The ball split and the smoker and the Buddha were covered together. This is the mildest way Chicos can choose. They are not here to intensify contradictions. They just want to make a fait accompli, even to let the Chinese called Su Bai take the initiative to sacrifice for their son. Not necessarily the goal they have to accomplish, but they have to try it, aren''t they? The trapped Buddha was sitting cross-legged immediately, and the Buddha rhyme directly forcibly absorbed. He did not need to retreat, and he did not have time to retreat. At this time, the strength will be raised first. If there are any sequelae and side effects, it does not matter. Looking at Chicoss turn to the back of the orphanage, Buddhas heart is calm. at this moment, He seems to be able to understand the kind of time when Su Bai was ill. hysteria! Once a person is angry at a pole, he will appear to be very calm. At this time, the smoker tried to bombard the enchantment in front of him, but there was no result. Even the Buddha was temporarily abandoned to bombard the enchantment with the current realm, let alone smoked. Turning his head and looking at the Buddha''s seat sitting on the knees, the smoked child naturally can''t see that the Buddha is in the advanced stage. Therefore, in her heart, she may think that the Buddha is already giving up. Before I said it, it is to look good on the face. but, After a few breaths, the smoked child began to continue to bombard the enchantment, and she was tireless. Even the instrument that was originally intended to be used as the weapon of the life had some cracks in the constant bombardment, but she did not care. . Buddha is naturally able to perceive the outside situation, with a smile on his lips. Perhaps, his strength is much higher than that of the smoker, and the realm is the level that the other side needs to look up to. But both of them seem to have made the same choice at this time. sometimes, Knowing that it cannot be done, Just for a peace of mind. The orphanage, just in front of himself, Chicos slowly went up. As a high-ranking strongman who is a meditator, he also had a little excitement about the formation in front of him, and he could even say "worship". mood. There is no reason for him. Just think that this array is left by the woman. As an audience in England, there will be a different feeling. After all, the womans great horror left in England was almost accompanied by him. The growth of a group of listeners. What a delicate array of tactics, Chicos sighed, if you can, he is actually more willing to break the law to take out the children inside to take it in his own hands, so the effect of the threat is better, but this array It is really meticulous to the point of horrible, it is not the most sturdy, but it is the most helpless. Any senior listener can smash it, but the things inside will not be preserved. Chicos regained his feelings, only, at this time, two cats called behind him. Chicos looked back and saw two black cats. Ok? What about the beast? Auspicious and Ruyi expressed their "welcome attitude" to visitors in the most direct way at this time. Two black cats immediately turned into two black lightnings. Chicos had a barrier in front of him, directly bounced off the black cat''s offensive. "It''s actually a monster with a preliminary strength." Chicos''s eyes flashed a dark purple glow in his eyes, and a long, thin whip appeared in his hands, and then he began to wave his whip. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" "Snapped!" Each whip of the whip is carried with a space-strengthed tyrannical machine, not only blocking the auspicious and wishful offensive, but also causing a lot of trauma to their bodies and souls. Its just that the bigger the more excited, even if the opponent in front is very strong, but it has been around for a long time in the land of the testimony, and has long had a habitual killing mentality for this blond guy. In other words, it is actually being spoiled by the old rich. And auspicious, Its cat''s puppet is no longer amber-like, but with a bloodthirsty madness. "Chicos seems to have some trouble, there are actually two first-order monsters." Maglon half a bottle of vodka, his face is a little red, this is the reason to seal the strength of drinking, otherwise alcohol is fundamental to himself I didnt have the slightest effect and didnt taste it. "Let him play, let''s wait for the news from Lehmann. Maybe the Chinese named Su Bai should be here soon. When we stop him, it will be fine." "I really hope that he can accept this proposal. Although the audience is very selfish, there is no such thing as a rib. If that guy is such a person, we will save more." "It doesn''t matter if you try it. After all, going to Africa or the Americas to catch a qualified audience is not a simple matter, even if we are going to have a lot of people." .................. The street on the side of Wuhou Avenue is still in a state of stagnation. A layer of undetectable frost covers the ground and everyone here, making it quiet in this short time like the world of ice and snow. Lehman looked at Su Bai in front of him. He was looking forward to the other person''s answer. Even if he didn''t want it at the end, but he forced him to hand over the thing, he would be successful. He didn''t want to take it with him. When people come to hunt a senior audience in the East, this may lead to the entire oriental audience group falling into a "bunny fox sorrow" atmosphere. Even when they go to the world, once the two sides leave a gap, it is also Lehmans. I hope to see it. However, if Su Bai is willing to bow and take the initiative to sacrifice his son''s life, it is a happy situation. Although this possibility is not high, Lehman knows the importance of the child to Su Bai. White is impossible to give up and give up. Regardless of the outcome, he is ultimately invincible. But then, Su Bai''s reaction was somewhat unexpected, or that Lehman had never thought that this would happen. Su Bai slowly untied his collar and revealed his chest, as if he suddenly felt very hot, his face was still calm. It seems that from the beginning to see myself, the other side has always maintained a kind of calm, which makes Lehman somewhat uncomfortable, because according to his understanding of Su Bai, the other party is not calm and has the character of the city. "Its been a long time, no one has threatened me." Su Bais mouth showed a smile, and opened up the story in the world with the Qin Chao guys. I really havent been threatened by the audience for a long time. On the one hand, because of their own strength, on the other hand, because they are actually very Less initiative to get things done. "You can tell me about your choice," Lehmann said. "My son, you want to kill and kill, I won''t stop you." Su Bai''s answer is simple and simple. "But how many people have you died this time, believe in me, unless I fall, otherwise this Once, you dont want to live back to the West!" Lehman''s eyes were condensed, his face was hidden under the mask and he could not know his expression, but he could see that Su Bai was not bluffing. Sure enough, his temper had already been blasted, even if the surface seemed so calm. "So, give that thing to us, we can take a step back, don''t go to your son, you can go back now, or call us over there, you will know, I am not lying to you, that The orphanage, now certainly has fallen into our control." Lehman felt that he could take a step back. The guy in front of him would not sacrifice himself for his own children. "Are you taking a step back from me?" The breath of Su Bais body burst out directly, and a hurricane rushed out. I didnt care if it was a Chengdu area. Looking down, looking at his almost shaking palm, Su Bais face was getting clearer and clearer, he slowly said in a tone that was almost excited to tremble: "I really want to thank you............I really.........Really.........I havent been ill for a long time......... I miss this feeling........." v3 Chapter 950： White sick! (in) The long-lost incitement, the long-lost impulse, the long-lost indulgence of this thoroughly! These things were originally labels of Su Bai, and they were the driving force behind Su Bais murder again and again before becoming an audience. Later, they also appeared in the extremely complicated conflicts and interest disputes between the early listeners, even if it was The city was as deep as a monk at that time and was also helpless about Su Bais illness again and again. However, the last time I really fell ill, it was a long time ago, and even Su Bai did not remember it. I feel a bit strange to this feeling. After all, with the improvement of strength, people who are contacted by Su Bai or those who are worthy of facing themselves have become less and less. Coupled with the cold character of Su Bai, he rarely really takes the initiative to get involved in some right and wrong. Then, faced with the pressure of huge and desperate again and again, this purest and most primitive feeling has not been felt for a long time. Familiar with, trembling, The joy that comes from the depths of the soul, every cell in the whole body is like a stimulant injected at this time. This feeling can almost make people''s consciousness faint. That kind of thinking doesn''t require too much thinking, doesn''t require too much calculation, doesn''t need too much care, and purely a mind is left with the direct desire to tear up the opponent in front of him. Perhaps it is the true meaning of the so-called living for Su Bai. Tracing back to the source, it may still come from the shadow caused by Su Bai once in the petri dish once and once again, and then Su Yuhang pressed again and again. Lehmans gaze hidden under the silver mask became more and more deep. He could feel a dangerous atmosphere coming to him. He expected that Su Bais temper would be very violent, and he also knew some things about Su Bai. However, he did not expect that the other party would be so direct and simple at this time, and he would not hesitate to ruin the life of his still alive child and choose the most coping style. Lehman knows that Su Bais crime or choice habit, but he still believes that the importance of Su Bais son will make Su Bai choose according to his Lehmans intentions. But for Su Bai, Lehman this time, it is poked in his counter-scale, even if Lehman and others just came to steal or steal Qin will be armor, Su Bai will not be too angry, even if the other side wants To catch yourself to sacrifice, you will resist, but not so hysterically. Wrong is wrong, The other person is threatening himself with the life of the little guy. Even if Lehmann has already said "a step back," But for Su Bai, There was no retreat at all. When Lehman said that he was threatening himself with the little guy, in Su Bais eyes, he and the group of Western listeners he brought this time were the ones that he must kill. Su Bai did not consider his own strength problems, nor did he measure the strength level of the other side. In this state, Don''t need to think too much, There is no need to think too much. body, Pick it up slowly, Su Bais eyelids have a large white color at this time, and in white, there is also a smoky red. A black flame rises in Su Bai, which is the result of the zombies suffocation. At the same time, it was Su Bais constantly shaking or shuddering body and heavy breathing, like a zombie, but when Su Bais body was **** with chains and slowly merged with Su Bai, It presents a different kind of beauty. It seems that a chain of chains from all over the world is trying to trap him, and he, even under this circumstance, continues to vent his own anger and roar. This state, this scene, is a bit like the crazy **** in the most popular fighting game in the arcade hall that year! "This is not a good choice." Lehman raised his hand and condensed seven ice walls in front of him. He actually had some doubts and disbelief, but the momentum that Su Bai showed was still letting He has produced some taboos. Indeed, he is a high-ranking powerhouse, but there are not many differences between Su Bai. After all, Su Bai is also a mid-level peak, and its actual combat power cannot be measured by a simple realm. next moment, Su Bai took the lead in starting the offensive. The fingertips that grew black and long nails instantly penetrated the seven ice walls and flew directly to Lehmann. Lehman took a deep breath and he knew that the posture of Su Bai was indeed endless, because in the newly-arranged ice wall, he actually added a lot of additional damage belonging to the ice attribute. Under normal circumstances, it should definitely not be played. Choosing this kind of hard-resistant and strong-breaking way, and Su Bai is like this. This is more of an attitude. Lehmans hand came out and a skate was in his palm. "Hey!" The ice skates and Su Bais palms touched together, and they made a series of harsh rubbing sounds. Su Bais palm did not fall off, but it left a scar that was not deep and shallow, but it was directly in the hands of Lehmanns skates. Cracks appeared and then completely collapsed. In the face of Su Bai''s unconditional assault, even Lehman, whose realm is higher than Su Bai, feels extremely clear pressure. Su Bais offensive did not stop. The other side was obviously an intensification similar to an ice magician. As long as he continued to exert pressure on his body, he could guarantee that he could always suppress the other side, and once he was pulled away by the other side, It is very bad for yourself. "Ice!" Lehman is not going to continue to entangle Su Bai. He wants to leave here and go to the orphanage. At this time, he may feel that Su Bai is on the head of impulsive emotions. He may give him some time to cool down. He should make The wise choice that I think. In the final analysis, Lehman came to China with four British high-level audiences. It was not for fighting and killing. It is not suitable for this situation under the current circumstances and even after the event. Open the direct confrontation between the East and West listeners, and Su Bai is obviously not so good. Before the armor people wanted to kill Su Bai, they had to take the way of isolation and constant pressure. This can actually show from the side how hard it is to completely kill Su Bai. Perhaps, Su Bai''s attack power is not the strongest, and the attack method is not the most. Just like playing games, because of the level and equipment, Su Bai''s output is not super-class, but his blood channel thick defense. The force is also strong, the most abnormal is the most abnormal blood return rate. "Ice!" When Lehman chose to temporarily block Su Bai in a frozen way to get a chance to get out of the way, Su Bai also shouted these two words, with Su Bai as the center, and an ice layer directly expanded out, which is considered to be two same-sex forces. After colliding with each other, the speed and shape of Su Bai did not be too slow due to the other''s ice. Finally, Su Bai is completely close to Lehmann, and Lehman can no longer have time to display the next magic, which is extremely deadly for a pure magician. Waiting for his ending is not directly degraded or may be badly damaged. . However, at this time, Lehman directly turned into an ice sculpture, and with the strength of his arms, he clamped the shoulder of Su Bai in a similar way to sumo, and then planned to take Su Bai out. However, Su Bais feet are like being stuck together with this piece of land. Lehman did not destroy the focus of Su Bai in the first place, and the two sides fell into a kind of stalemate. "Roar!" A low voice came from Su Bai, Lehmann hadn''t figured out what Su Bai had to do, and he saw a white light released from Su Bai. then, It was a violent explosion! "boom!" Lehmann flew out heavily, and the huge inertia directly penetrated a tall building in the distance. Then he slid hundreds of meters on the ground and left a long gully. When Lehman stood up again, not only was the clothes on his body broken, but the deep-visible bones were revealed. Even the mask on his face was completely wiped out, revealing a pit. face. The power of the explosion is terrible, but the scope of the explosion is very small. It is nothing more than the area where the radius of the center is ten meters, so it only leaves a terrible hole in the ground, but it does not cause too much damage to the surrounding area. Influence, but in this explosion range, Lehman, who has just been entangled with Su Bai, is actually suffering from the terrible blow, or... a burst. "The ice is righteous, extinct!" Lehmann crossed his hands and at the same time, a blue hexagonal starburst appeared in his chest position. Then, the water molecules in the surrounding air condensed into a spurt with a killing ice to scream toward the front. . The area that had just been exploded was plowed again by the ice. But Lehmans face has no slight color of ease, because he can perceive that even if its just Su Bais initiative to blew himself, hes gone through his own ups and downs. But the breath of Su Bai still exists firmly; "Give that thing to me, we will leave, and we will not choose you as a sacrifice," Lehman said. In the position beside the deep hole in front, a drop of blood began to gather from all sides, slowly turning into a pool of **** "water pond", and in this pond, slowly growing out of the white Body shape. Su Bais body is still squatting, and the heavy breathing has not stopped, but it does not mean exhaustion, but means that the excitement is not only not falling now, but there is a growing trend. "Hehehehe.................." Su Bais laughter is very unscrupulous, but it also makes Lehman very tempered. Whoever to change, facing an opponent who can use blast as an extraordinary attack, will not have a temper, or even let you ignore it. You are actually a fact higher than him. "What do you say, I can''t hear..." Su Bais arms hang down and the bodys repairs were completed more than 80%. At this time, he turned his head slightly and slammed into Lehman in the distance. The body slammed with the breath, like a person choosing. A mad dog. v3 Chapter 951： White sick! (under) "What do you say, I can''t hear..." This inquiry, with a clear ridicule; Do you want to start now? Do you want to end it? Yes, I understand your thinking, I also know your abacus, But sorry, this year, Either I die, Either, You are dead, Things are as simple as that. At the moment when Su Bais body recovered, nearly a quarter of the green vegetation in Wuhou District fell into a state of decay and necrosis at this time. Su Bai did not choose to absorb the blood of the living people. First, if it was opened here. Killing, broadcasting will not let go of yourself, after all, there is no need to lick the disease without the strength of lychee, and second, it is more convenient and more convenient for humans to absorb and digest the vitality of an individual who has an independent soul. It''s faster, and its side effects and effects are much lower than the former. Su Bai jerked his head up, his arms wide open, and a groaned sound. The clear sky suddenly turned into a black cloud at this time, as if a demon from **** came out of the door of **** and appeared in the world. Lehman clearly perceives that Su Bais momentum has not been as strong as his own self-destructive attack, but has become stronger and sharper than before. This means what Lehman is very clear about, That is, the other party has gained insight and progress in the recent battle or in the current situation and situation. This kind of sentiment and progress does not only refer to the promotion of the realm. In fact, the realm of Su Bai has not changed. It is still a mid-level peak, but before the real world of Chen Ru, a high-level audience was able to divide the battle with the big ones, and it is also true. This is a kind of accumulated explosion, but also a repressed explosion. It is also an explosion of thinking. I dont know when it started. Su Bai has become accustomed to the most primitive and direct melee combat mode, but this kind of The smooth and stable way of fighting has always given Su Bai a sense of imprisonment, and it is difficult to get the kind of hearty fighting feeling. And now, Su Baiming realized what was missing. As your strength grows stronger, as your body becomes stronger and stronger, as your resilience becomes more and more abnormal, when your life-saving means become more and more abundant, At this time, you gradually lost the bachelor spirit that used to be a dead bird in the past, just like the barefooted, fearless, now wearing a armor with a war horse. The Cavaliers had their own envy, but began to think about how to pledge their lives and face the battle in the most stable way; This, for Su Bai, is really a slap in the face. Fortunately, Its not too late to wake up now. Lehman only saw a black shadow in front of Su Baihua, and then he could no longer capture its breath, which means that the speed of the opponent has been raised to an extreme, but this extreme, how can the audience under the audience presence? "boom!" There was an ice shield in front of Lehmann. At the moment when Su Bai was close, his sixth sense gave him a warning, but the ice shield collapsed, and Su Bais fist still lingered in Lehmanns chest. position. This attack, Lehman found that he could not stop at all, because the speed of the other party is really terrible, and the power of this attack is also terrible! When the body was shot and flew out, Lehman released a chilly scent in the fingers and shot it toward his own front, hoping to force Su Bai not to continue to attack. Sure enough, Su Bai continued to attack, but as a result, Su Bai was exposed to the frosty atmosphere of Lehman, and the whole body was turned into an ice sculpture in an instant, and then quickly collapsed into pieces of ice. At the same time, however, the blood of the beach began to condense again, and the shape of Su Bai appeared again. Laughter, low voice, become more clear and mad than the previous one, as if one found a very fun game, the more fun you are, the more you play. After landing, Lehman glanced at the depression in his left chest position, but it was not his injury that he noticed, but his own attack could not directly break the body of Su Bai, the other body''s body is not so fragile, but In fact, it happened. Now Su Bai is obviously reorganizing his body again. Soon, Lehman understood that Su Bai was relying on his ability to quickly recover, directly ignoring the defense part, and simply pursuing the improvement of speed and attack, using the most simple and most direct no-brain stroke. Its a good way to play, but its a good result. At least just now, Lehman believed that if Su Bai copied the previous offensive, it would be difficult for him to resist the pre-judgment in the first round. then, Su Bai did not let Lehman disappoint, and the body just recovered and could not wait to disappear again. This kind of attack can no longer be called to suppress you with the advantage. In Lehmans eyes, it is obviously an unscrupulous way to play rogue, unreasonable, not aesthetic, but it really makes him faceless. Lehman opened his hands and formed an ice enchantment around his body, but the enchantment had just propped up from the top and there was a huge bombardment force. The enchantment also shook and even began to shatter. "Fuck!" Lehman snorted and flashed a totem of a frosty dragon in his chest position. This frosty dragon screamed like it was alive at this time, but Su Bai directly avoided the past at this time. The paws pierced Lehman''s arm. a crack, Lehmans right arm was separated at this moment. At the same time, the horrible corpse poison directly entered it and began to frantically destroy Lehmans bodily functions. If Lehman did not deal with it earlier, his body could only Abolished." After being shunned by Su Bai at the speed of the incredible speed, the Frost Dragon swept down again. Su Bai, who had just completed the attack, was unable to move quickly again. The whole person was directly swallowed by the Frost Dragon. "drink" Lehman''s body swayed, the frosty dragon was still surrounded by him, and Su Bai had disappeared, as if he had been completely wiped out by the terrible power of the Frost Dragon. But Lehman''s heart is not fortunate and relaxed. The guy who can play himself as a regular means of combat can not die so easily. At this moment, Lehmans right arm bones were all frozen, as if he had installed a full-ice prosthesis, which was convenient for him to continue fighting. After all, he did not have the abnormal bloodlines of Su Bai. The second is to use the method of freezing to suppress the corpse poison in the bones of the right arm to prevent it from spreading around. "Hey!............!.................." The frosty dragon roared again and again, and the upper part of the Wuhou District of Chengdu has started to hail at this time. The screams and crying of ordinary people have come from time to time, although the arrival of the hail does not cause too much casualties, but There will always be some unlucky guys who are unfortunately killed, which is enough to show how much psychological pressure has been brought to Lehman by the two combos of Su Bai. in the air, Beginning to permeate a faint **** smell, and this **** smell, like the murder of the brewing, is so obvious, so unobtrusive. At this time, a hand suddenly reached out and directly penetrated the body of the Frost Dragon. Su Bai appeared like a ghost again, and began to directly start the Frost Dragon. Disaster, suffering, Abomination, curse, All kinds of negative breaths are like the ones that don''t want money at all. Since the white body pours into the body of the ice dragon, Su Bai is like a radioactive substance, and it is carrying the most terrible pollution to the frost dragon. The frosty dragon, who had just been arrogant, mourned painfully at this time. He wanted to attack Su Bai, but found that his will seemed to be being controlled by Su Bai. Lehman didn''t manage the life of the Frost Dragon, even if the soul of this Frost Dragon is one of his most defensive weapons, but in the face of Su Bai''s series of offensives, he finally realized clearly that he just thought he was even It is an irresistible retreat. In the eyes of the other party, it is more like an endless declaration of war. Put away all the luck, give up everything is unrealistic, even, Lehman himself was also hit hard by Su Bais rapid offensive, which also provoked his inner fire. His palms opened and lifted up. When Su Bai kept polluting the frosty dragons, the obscure spells kept appearing from Lehman''s lips. Then, a cloud of light broke through the clouds in the sky. "The frost has come, shrouded the world, Forbidden, the goddess of ice and snow! In the void, a long gun with ice was dropped, with a touch of judgment, slowly falling into the hands of Lehman, and the atmosphere of Lehmans whole person was greatly soared at this time, as if At this moment, his power has already surpassed his realm. The original crystal clear ice dragon has turned into a taupe at this time, and it was forced to be compressed by Su Bai with unwillingness and anger. Finally, when Su Bai felt the change of Lehman''s breath, he stopped controlling the Frost Dragon. The further plunder, and this icy dragon that has undergone tremendous changes in the conscious body has flew directly into the air, and it no longer belongs to Lehman, but at the same time, it has not been tamed by Su Bai. Perhaps the right to ownership after it depends on the outcome of the two human races. "I represent the will of the goddess of ice, give you, endlessly frozen!" The gun of the trial was directed at Su Bai, and in the instant he completed all the locks on Su Bai, and Su Bais figure disappeared quickly again. But this time, Lehman was not caught off guard by Su Bai, because the gun of the trial automatically adjusted the direction. "puff" When Su Bai was ready to launch an attack, his body trembled and found that he did not know what the reason was. The gun of judgment had already passed through the chest from his own position, and began to madly kill everything. The destruction and annihilation caused by this moment, It is comparable to the consumption of your own body that was destroyed and reorganized ten times! "Do you think... are you really dead?" Lehman, holding the gun of judgment, looked at Su Bai with anger and contempt. Today, this matchup, even if he finally won, is a tragic victory, whether it is a polluted frost dragon or summoned The ice guns of the trial are extremely expensive! Su Bais complete rebellion and tearing of his face may magnify his own contradictions. Of course, Lehmann does not think that his own shots and targets have led to things going this step. He only thinks that he has already regressed. It is that Su Bai does not know how to maintain the overall situation. Su Bai, whose body is suffering from great suffering, even at this time, his face is still with a crazy look, he does not know the pain, tireless, threatened, not afraid of death, even at this time, his life signs are constantly The land is weak, but in the face of Lehman, who cant wait to speak to himself with the winners tone, Su Bai expressed his attitude in the most direct way: "I am sorry.........the person under the sermon is not really qualified...kill me..." !!!!!!!!!!!! A violent trembling came, Lehmann was horrified to find a strange blood line from the position of Su Bais chest, and these blood lines actually penetrated into the gun of his ice trial. At the moment, the gun of the trial sent out a trembling sorrow! This, how is this possible! v3 Chapter 952： Fat man is coming back! As the whip fell again and again, the injuries on the auspicious and wishfulness began to increase. The original black and smooth hair had been covered with mottled scars at this time, and the breath began to fluctuate constantly and the general trend began to decline. Chicos is a high-ranking powerhouse, while auspiciousness and wishfulness are just two low-level monsters, plus the means and instruments of the audience, whether it is a comparison of the story world or other existences in the real world, has a great advantage, making Qi When Coase responded to these two black cats, it seemed very easy and freehand. If these two monsters were intimate, they never gave him a great opportunity to reinvent KO. At the same time, Chicos was not willing to pay any price. it''s over. In fact, he feels that he is in an invincible position. What he needs to do is to make a gesture and show an attitude that the orphanage can be destroyed at any time. Next, I only need to see the results of the negotiations between Lehman and the Chinese named Su Bai. For Chicos and Pyani, Zach and Magnom, who are waiting in the distance, this time, nothing more than this time. It is to go through the game, the main means is nothing more than relying on the short-term formation of "pressing people" to achieve the goal at the least cost. They did not intend to be arrogant in the East to cause the anger of the entire Eastern circle. It is said that there are already two big-level audiences in the East, and there is no one in the West who has advanced to the front, and the peak strength is weak. In other aspects, the level of the oriental audience is not inferior to the West, so they will come in unscrupulously and unscrupulously unless they get into the water. "Oh, Chicos seems to want to bring the two black cats and souls back and take them back as their pets." Zach gave himself a cigar and said with a smile on the cigar. . "Contact Lehman to see what the result is." Pjanic seems to be not satisfied with the "wasting time" behavior of watching the play and doing nothing, but reason tells him that the situation is now Very good, no need to go out of the tree. This is the East, not the Americas or Africa, where the audience base is pitiful. "Wait, the lama, the breath is boiling." Just a little drunken Magnolia suddenly became sober and sharp at this time, it seems that it should be advanced, Chicos was involved by the two cats The energy, coupled with the enchantment that was previously arranged, may no longer be able to keep trapping the already advanced lama. Let me go and see, you continue to wait here, if the guy named Su Bai came back, stop it in advance. The cloned body of the horse came here. He likes to drink, but he will never drink alcohol. In addition, watching Chicos sucking the cat there, he is also looking at it. Coincidentally, according to the information shared by Lehmann, the lama also took the path of physical strengthening, which is just right for practicing. The smoked child feels that he is in the enchantment and sometimes hot and cold. This is not the role of the enchantment, but what is happening on the lama who has just been sitting cross-legged. A black figure appeared on the right side of Buddha''s Lord. At the same time, a golden figure appeared on the left side of Buddha''s Lord. One Buddha and one devil, Harmonious coexistence. In the end, Foye opened his eyes, and the Buddha and the Devil began to re-integrate the deity. The Buddha''s atmosphere was also upgraded to the middle level. At this time, Foye had no time and energy to consolidate his realm. Now, he needs a quick knife and a mess, and at the same time, he can''t wait. Get up, The enchantment beside him was a huge roar at this time. With the fall of the Buddha''s hatchet, the enchantment finally collapsed. "You are far away, this is not the battle you can join." Foye said to the smoked child. The smoked child did not say anything. At this time, she did not continue to reluctantly, but obediently began to retreat. She knew that Foye was right. This is already a confrontation that she is not eligible to join. Buddha''s gaze first looked at Chicos, who was stalemate with good luck. Then he turned his head and looked at the clones that were coming to him. "I will come and discuss with you." Magen turned his neck and gave a string of bones. At the same time, the skin on his right arm collapsed, revealing a bone spur burning with a black flame. "Actually, you really Can be used as a wall view." "I am sorry, even if you change another thing, I may not be so determined, but in this matter, I feel that I have no room for retreat." Foye smiled slightly. "If I were you, I would choose." At this time, we will go all out to solve us. Otherwise, you will regret it." "We don''t seem to need you to teach how to do things?" Magnolia licked his lips and his body expanded slightly. "Then you have to be mentally prepared and all fall here." Su Bai hasn''t returned yet, but Buddha''s heart has actually guessed Su Bai''s choice. This time, because of the safety of the little guy, it is extended to Buddha''s own dignity. So, this time he agreed with Su Bai''s choice, even if two. People have not contacted or communicated, but they have been acquainted with each other for so many years. "Doing things, timid and shrinking, hesitant, but taboo." Lord Buddha slashed the hatchet, and his breath was solid and waited. "Then, I will wait and see." Malone was directly hedged, and the bone spur of his right arm smashed toward the Buddha. "Hey!" Buddha''s hatchet stood on the other side''s bone spurs. For a time, the harsh friction sounded, and there was a huge crack in the ground of the two deadlocks. The spurs of Malone began to grow wildly, forming a half-enclosed area that shrouded the Buddha. Buddha''s knife came out, the left eye was flashing, and the right eye was black, and for a time, the raging magic flames rushed to the sky, and the spurs slammed around them. Then, the Buddha''s light on the hatchet rose, not stopping. Fight back and forth. The cloned spurs of Maglon want to directly suppress the Buddha, forming a balance that is not an enchantment but better than an enchantment, but soon he finds that the lama in front of him has amazing perseverance, and with his Buddha and the devil The cyclical use of the power of opposite attributes has actually caught up with his offensive. "I am a little stunned." Magen opened his mouth, and a crystal-clear phalane came out of his mouth. Then he spread out like a bone snake. This is a devour of Maglon. The corpse of the audience, the big man fell into the real world, which is equivalent to accomplishing him in disguise. "puff!" Foye wanted to use a hatchet to block the white bone, but found that his wrist was shocked, the hatchet was hit and flew off, and the bone directly penetrated into his chest, and began to keep on the bones in his body. Collision and fusion, for a time, Buddha''s body began to emerge with dense bones, like the bones piercing into the body is re-developing and growing him as soil. Marcin''s mouth has a sullen smile, although Lehman and everyone have a consensus, that is, this action needs to be as low-key as possible, but if you can take this opportunity to get a new skeleton, this spree He can''t be unwilling to accept it. As for punishment, as long as he or she gets the thing to trigger it, he believes that the broadcast will change the "listening of the audience" plan to reopen the side. "Mclon, this guy, this is to share the cause and effect with all of us." Zach squeezed the cigar in his hand, his face is not very good, he can certainly understand what Maglon wants to do. "Go with him first, Chicos does not want those two monsters." Pjanic seems to be very calm, "If you can''t get that thing, we are all dead, and if we get it, That thing, we have the opportunity to continue to survive, anyway, there is no retreat carnival, it does not matter. The audience of the East should not have the general news yet, at least in a short period of time, the situation will still be in control of us. In the hands, but when retreating, it is best to follow the original plan to use the array method to evacuate." "Are you afraid?" Zach asked Pianic. "Afraid, of course, afraid, we are exploring the wolf''s nest." Pjanic snarled. Buddha gave a roar, he could feel that his body was being "snapped", but he would never allow this to happen. The next moment, the Buddhas hands were smashed, and the Tantric prophecy appeared, followed by Lord Buddha. The dense mass of bones on the body began to change into new colors. Malones eyes condensed, and the rear body appeared directly in front of the Buddha. He shot out with one hand and directly penetrated the body of the Buddha. He lifted the Buddhas body like a toothpick, and said: You want to sacrifice yourself. The life calls for the fallen soul to come out, you can really fight, this is forcing me to completely destroy your consciousness." "You have to die... this time." Foye was interrupted and cast a spell. The bones of his body began to grow again, but the mouth of the Buddhas mouth still smiles, as if he was dying at this time, not himself, but This one in front of you. "I don''t know where you are so confident..." The words of Ma Clone have not been finished yet. The sound of the sound of the sound suddenly came from the distant hills. Then, the sound of a martial artist song was heard. Magron turned his head and saw a fat man with a big vocal on his shoulder on a hill that was not far away. He was glanced down with a gloomy gaze: "Whether it is the highest in the world." "Hip!" Fat man. "Or another height is higher than the sky." "Hip!" Fat man. The mountains in the world are higher than this mountain. "Hip!" Fat man. With the BGM of this classic martial arts song "Hello in the World", Xiajiang explored the fat man of Zhang Xianzhong''s treasure. came back. v3 Chapter 953： Really As a man who comes with BGM, the fat man can now be said to be in a state of explosion. Generally speaking, the man who is in the most critical moment at the last moment suddenly sounds the hero of the BGM appearance is the real protagonist, at least, the fat man thinks so! "Zach, help me stop him!" Malone directly yelled, giving him more time, the lama in front of him can be completely controlled by himself, and then he can manipulate it into his own body for promotion and supplement, he is not willing to be interrupted or given up at this time. If we say that at the beginning, everyone is still holding the idea of ??doing things as low-key as possible, then now, it has gradually drifted away from the beginning of the beginning. Far away from Chengdu, Lehman is facing a white woman who is not willing to talk and negotiate. Right now, The resolute blockage of the two first-order monsters and the lama of the newly advanced mid-level do not retreat, and it is extremely complicated to make a simple thing for them. "Fatty.........they want to move Su Yuxuan." Foye shouted at the fat side while resisting the bones that were growing wildly in his body. The fat man heard the words, and his face became more gloomy. Mom, at first, he thought that it was the Buddha''s enemies who came to the door. I didn''t expect it to be for this. The fat man did not continue to think about the other side to move the little guy to do what to do with Su Bai, even the fat man still does not know the function that Qin will be able to trigger, but since the other party dares to move the little guy, it is enough to anger the fat man. All of them have been dialed up. Among the four people, Su Bai naturally has the closest relationship with the little one, but the second person is actually a fat man who had stolen the little guy in the story world to complete the task, but later he was the most often fat man in the old family. With the little guys going out to play toys and cooking in person, the corresponding time, Su Bai at the time of the family at home to accompany the children, but not fat. However, just as the fat man planned to enter the battle group, behind him, there was a figure, the other side wearing an exaggerated service like a circus clown, biting a cigar in his mouth, with a high warning Road: "We don''t want to complicate this, so please don''t be impulsive." Zach spit out a ring of smoke and shouted to his two partners below: "Don''t forget what we came to this time!" This is a warning, because the appearance of the fat man represents a reaction of the Eastern audience circle because of what happened here, even Zach is not sure whether there will be other senior listeners from the East. Things are developing in an uncontrollable direction. However, Chicos''s whip was instantly turned into a purple python, which directly tied the auspicious and wishful to the snake body. If he was struggling with auspiciousness and wishfulness, he still could not break the **** of this snake. Chicos shrugged and gestured to solve this problem. He needs these two monsters. After all, the monsters with advanced audience strength can really be difficult to find, even in the story world, even if you are not easy to tame and want to It is necessary to look at the probability and luck when you bring out the whole tail. After all, there is a broadcast review in the story world. For example, the monk also brought out a fox in the story world. After returning to the real world, it became an ordinary fox. This is also the reason why the broadcast is balanced. Otherwise, the audience may be able to get from the story world. Bring you a group of demon or Buddha Bodhisattva back to the real world. Chicos is an intensive road to the sword''s slant. On the one hand, it is a practice of arrays, on the other hand, it is the fusion of monsters. Therefore, the high-level monsters will always be more good for him. Ma Clone''s arms are blue-skinned, and there is a strange rune on his body. He is using the secret method to control the process of controlling the body of the Buddha at this time, and the bones of Buddha''s body are also blooming like flowers. stand up. Obviously, after the other party accelerated the process, the resistance of Lord Buddha was thus weakened a lot. Zachs face is a bit unsightly, but he cant help it. The audience is selfish. No one wants to give up the benefits at their fingertips. Especially on the premise that the broadcast may change its strategy after a short reshuffle, there is quite a The feeling of being more relaxed after the day before. A mahogany sword appeared in the hands of the fat man, and he slid straight to Zach. Zachs brow wrinkled, until now, the unity and bones displayed by the Eastern audience made him somewhat surprised. No matter the lama or the fat man at the moment, they are not high in the realm, but the shot is absolutely unambiguous. There is not even room for negotiation. Zach has begun to worry about how the final development of this matter will be. He can only hope that Lehman will come up with a result earlier, even if the Chinese named Su Bai is not willing to sacrifice for the child but just force him to hand over the thing. Everyone will be satisfied with the coming out. "Hey!" The fat man''s mahogany sword was blocked by Zuck with his fingertips. Although Mars was shot for a time, Zach was still very calm. After all, the fat man was only the first peak, and Zach was worse than two realms. "Pianic, contact Lehman and ask him what happened on the other side!" Zach snorted behind him and began to deal seriously with the fat man. In any case, the situation here must be completely stabilized. However, the fat man is obviously prepared. In fact, the fluctuation of the atmosphere caused by the advancement of the Buddha is very obvious. The Meishan City is not far from the orphanage. The fat man can naturally sense it, and whoever is the rush of the Buddha. Can be sensed, as long as the brain is not stupid can guess that Foye''s progress is forced, more like facing a certain crisis, so have to increase the bargaining in the battle. "Chen Guang, I don''t want to be a stone man, help me beat them! Niang''s, dare to grab the fat man to dry his son, the fat man has gone out!" "Just wait for you." There was a stone man suddenly appearing in the sky. The stone man was two people tall, not very embarrassed, even more compact than the ordinary great man statue, but the violent breath that the stone man showed was forced to go. Pay attention to it. Chen Guangs hand in the stone man urged him to kneel down, Zach had to step back two steps, one hand to open, want to open the stone man, but finally had to give up, and then retired again A distance. "boom!" After the stone man pulled out a giant pit on the ground and flew again, he smashed the past, and there was a kind of trick to eat all over the world. Zach was forced to retreat again and again. This stone man was too surprised. He had a special force to appear on his hard-to-tie or hard-resisting stone several times, which made him have to be cautious. Of course, the other side of the Chenguang is very cool, he and the fat man to get out of this stone man from the bottom of the river, but a lot of effort, but now take advantage of this stone man himself a preliminary stage can actually press the high-ranking strong Its really cool. The fat man rushed directly to the Buddha''s side. At the same time, the fat man also brought a cloud, but this cloud is not very beautiful. "Leading!" Ma Clone wanted to block the fat man, but Foye started to counterattack at this time, forcing Maglon to temporarily not open his hand, and the fat man got a chance to get close, a purple fret directly attached to the Buddhas head. on. This is the sign of the Lei Lei. In an instant, a purple thunder was lowered in the air, and the fat paper sticked to the Buddha''s body played the role of the bomber bombing. "boom!" The Thunder runs through the body of the Buddha. The Buddha is not directly injured because the bones in his body are trying to control his bones. Instead, he is the first victim of the injury. For a time, a white smoke is emitted from the Buddha. This is the bones. After the destruction, it broke out. At the moment, the Buddha, who had some difficulties in moving the bombs, did not hesitate to reach into his chest and took a bone from it and then slammed it on the ground. The hatchet smashed directly, but this is after all. The bones of the audience, and the sacred refinement of Magnolia, are not so easy to break, but the Buddha''s hatchet can at least play a role of suppression in a short time. On the other hill, the auspicious and wishful words that were trapped and locked together made a very sharp and fierce scream. The hairs of the two cats were erected, and the wish was directly made into a black smoke and flew out. The mascot body. Auspicious and Ruyi are 20 years ago, Su Yuhang and 20 years later, Su Bai came out of the zone of the road. How did the two cats come from and what secrets they had? Yu Hang and Xu Fugui can know some, but the two people are integrated into the broadcast and the smoke disappears. The truth is naturally not to be found. But at this moment, auspiciousness and wishfulness have shown their incredible scenes. The fusion of two cats is definitely not just one plus one and two equals. The fusion of the auspicious cat eyes is a deep dead air. When Su Bai first saw auspiciousness, he saw the corpses of Huang Quan and the mountains from the auspicious eyes. At the moment, this scene turned into an enchantment. Chicos''s whip directly cracked at this time, and the auspiciousness also broke free from it. At the moment, the auspicious atmosphere is still only low-order, which is clearly the level of the mid-level peak. "Meow" A cat cry with deep hatred came out of Su Bais mouth, and then he licked his claws, watching Chicoss gaze seem to be watching a dead person. The one-sided situation was suddenly forcibly pulled back into an incredible balance. Pjanic put the phone down. He didn''t contact Lehman. It is likely that there was something wrong there. But Pjanic is also a decisive person. In fact, he can become a senior listener and even a person who can go to a high-level position. There won''t be a fool. Pjanics figure came out of hiding and was simply eloquent: "To be true, solve them, ask for the whereabouts of the thing, and hurry up." v3 Chapter 954： Complete defeat! Today in Chengdu, the weather is very different. First, the clouds in the sky are rolling, then the hail appears inexplicably, followed by the snow fluttering, and then the clouds are raining, the weather is back to normal, but the roaring sound is constantly coming. Let the residents living in Wuhou District be scared one by one. After all, Sichuan is a region with many earthquakes. Although the general earthquake has little effect on Chengdu, it is enough for people to be scared. Fortunately, this roaring began to slowly shift, and then it was not heard. "boom!" On the foothills of the expressway on the western suburbs of Chengdu, Lehmann was smashed into the ground by Su Baiyu, but from Leiman, an ice sword was also shot to cut the head of Su Bai directly. Next, it is a very strange scene. The headless Su Bai is still floating in the air, and the white bones on his body are visible. Lehman is crawling out. The two people are very tacitly transferred to the battlefield because they are playing, because no one can afford it. The cost of a day of punishment in a densely populated metropolis. However, what Lehman is not clear is that the Chengdu area is a city mainly constructed of reinforced concrete. The coverage of vegetation is not much. Once it leaves the city, it enters the nearby mountains. For Su Bailai In fact, it is more convenient for him to add vitality. Of course, in this state of Su Bai, if Lehman continues to fight in Chengdu, no one knows whether Su Bai will make a direct supplement to the lives of the living. Things must be known. When he was ill, Su Bai almost went to Shanghai with eight thousand grievances and frightened the lamas who had done things. All the power is concentrated on the speed and attack power of Su Bai, the body is actually very brittle and brittle, but the blood lines of the strips start to re-weave the outline of Su Bai''s head, and then the regeneration and coverage of the flesh. Su Bai, who just lost his head, quickly returned to normal, but a piece of vegetation on a nearby mountain was plunged into yellow. Lehmann gasped heavily, his chest position ribs were clearly visible, and there were many traumas in other places, and there were several corpses left by the other side ready to counteract themselves. In the beginning, in this matchup, Lehman could suppress Su Bai, but he could not kill Su Bai, and then, as the Frost Dragon was polluted by Su Bai, the gun of the Ice Judgment was Su Bai. With a strange bloodline break and counterattack yourself, the situation will begin to turn sharply, which is also a kind of difference. If the beginning of Lehmann is only to gain momentum, then he has already begun to be beaten by Su Bai, and unconsciously becomes a situation in which his Lehmann can only support. This guy, Really... not dead? Lehmanns throat was bitter. At this moment, he understood what Su Bai had said before. Under the shackles, no one killed him. This is not a vain vain, because he has just proved this with practical actions. However, in fact, Su Bai is not so good here, and the consumption is repeated again and again. It seems that Su Bai has absorbed a lot of power, but in fact he is still in a state of semi-overdraft, even if he can go around. Requiring vitality, even if the side effects of the ancient two-turn are filled by the back hand left by Xu Fugui, but this kind of combat mode that purely regards itself as an energy fast converter is really stressful for him. In particular, I only focus on the time when the attack directly ignores the defense. "If you kill me, you will be punished by the broadcast, even if your name is justifiable, but I have not hurt your son after all." Lehman said as he gasped and looked at Su Bai in the air. He actually wanted to say this again, but Su Bai did not give him the opportunity to say the next sentence. The whole person disappeared again. The speed of shocking people once again rushed to themselves. There was a roar in Lehmans throat, but there was a little extra strength in the roar, even if he was a tiger, he had already been drained again and again, regardless of his strength or fighting. The will is plunged into a deep exhaustion. "boom!" Like the previous time, in the face of Su Bais purely unreasonable offensive speed, Lehmann failed to predict and block in advance. He could still do some interception by other means and then when he was hit. By the way, Su Bai also came, but this time he was completely inferior, and even the power to fight back was gone. The hill was smashed into the past by Su Bai and Lehman. The earth began to vibrate at this time. Finally, when the dust and stone debris fell, the scene was much clearer. Missing one arm and missing one leg, even the remaining half of the head of Su Bai is still steady. When the local one pierces Lehmans chest with only one hand, he uses himself as a nail and nails Lehmann. Here. Lehmanns chest was almost completely torn, and it could no longer be called a complete person. "you" Lehman also wanted to open his mouth and say something. A blood spilled from his mouth. Lehmans pupil flashed a panic, because the blood that is now flowing is not his. "Roar!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Su Bai, who lacked half of his head, opened his mouth and raised his head and screamed in the air. Then, the blood he injected into Lehman''s body also boiled. Lehmans incomparably broken body almost collapsed at this time. Even when Lehmann wrapped his own soul with ice, he tried to escape and a layer of blood and fog directly forced him back. Su Bai Li Xiao ended, he bowed his head, and the only remaining one looked at Lehman under his gaze and ridiculous eyes. In this matchup, Su Bai played very comfortably. It can even be said that he has become the most comfortable battle for the opponents who have faced the higher realm than their own. Its no longer a simple injury-injured ending, but a reluctance of the powerful body and metamorphosis to suppress Lehmann all the way back. Lehman, There is no chance at all. Su Bai once said that under the amnesty, no one can kill himself. Now, he has already completed this rhetoric. At the same time, he personally took it one step further and gave it to the audience. Even if it is a high-level audience who is one level higher than oneself, he has a great grasp to defeat it. Of course, there may be exceptions to the extremely excellent existence of Chen Ru or Hills, but Su Bai is now determined that even if Chen Ru personally appears to be fighting with herself, she will have a hard time killing herself and she has confidence in her. war. These are all realized by Su Bai in the confrontation with Lehman. Although the realm has not been improved, the impact of this war on Su Bai is too great in terms of combat effectiveness and combat methods. It is. Lehmanns soul was re-forced by Su Bai, but his body is now being merged by Su Bai, and now his soul is nowhere to go. "Let me.........other.........your son..................definitely .................." "Death is dead." Su Bai, who had half of his face, replied with a cruel smile. "In any case, you are dead in front of him." "You want to.........provide...............the east and west.........the war.........what..." Lehman threatened. "You are really interesting." Su Bai laughed. In fact, from the beginning of the battle to the present, Su Bais emotions have been in the state of abnormal excitement of illness, fearless and unscrupulous, even if this time broadcasts Suddenly there was a request for Su Bai not to kill Lehman Su Bai. Maybe it would just be broadcast directly. In the past, Su Bai had seen his own clones and blood corpses. They just broadcasted, even if the moths were on fire, but at least for the moth itself, it still makes sense. "You come to take my son and threaten me to sacrifice......... Now I still blame me for provoking the East and West." Su Bai lowered his head and put out his tongue, screaming at Lehmann''s side. After a sip, then I put my mouth in Lehman''s ear and whispered: "This is my body......... Originally, I didn''t want to get it back, but now, I want to come back because, You don''t deserve to have him." Lehmans face has been distorted, and the white blood of Su Bais body in Lehman has completely erupted, making the body completely immersed in a pool of blood, and then the body-deficient white-white is directly dumped downwards, and the whole person is immersed. In the blood pool. "Oh......... .................. .................. ........................" The blood pool kept bubbling, like a pot of boiling hot pot. Finally, the blood pool began to shrink, and a complete hand emerged from the inside, like a person swimming in the water and crawling out of the water. Then, it was the head of Su Bai, and the body. Finally, the whole person of Su Bai had to climb out of the blood pool all the way. When Su Bais feet came out, the blood in the blood pool was all just in the body of Su Bai. . Su Bai is still the white, his face has not changed, which means that this time he reshaped the body, he still chose his own appearance did not become the appearance of Lehman before. For Su Bai, there is nothing to entangle and choose difficult, even if this body belongs to the second white, but he is Su Bai, Su Bai is him, this point, there is no need to shake, too lazy to shake. Su Bai spread his palms, and a group of crystal-like souls appeared in the heart of Su Bai. This is the soul of Lehman. This long confrontation ended in Lehman''s defeat. "I will give you a new body." After the end of a war, Su Bai was tired, so this is a bit weak, but in the desperate Lehman ear, it seems that Su Bai has come to make it. The right choice. "I will inform my companions not to your son..." Su Bais mouth was pulled, like looking at Lehman like a second fool. "No body, how do you put on that thing to signal?" "........." Lehmann. v3 Chapter 955： I am compassionate! Pjanics decision is tantamount to completely abandoning the tone of action set by Lehmann and all of them, because this action has completely separated from the previous control, even though the situation at the orphanage is even seen by the other side. Pulled back to the balance surface, but there is still this new force that did not join; In addition, Zach and Malone and Chicos have always had some collections, as long as they want to, directly, the situation here is actually in their control. However, Lehman actually interrupted the contact. The Chinese named Su Bai also rushed back as expected, and did not say that he was a victim. Now he even let the other party take the initiative. The goal of letting everyone go home and not returning to the government has not been achieved. Here, after all, it is the territory of the East. After a long stay, it is inevitable that there will be long night dreams. Pjanic has no choice but to choose this method, but it is also the most sensible way at this time. The next moment, Pjanic''s figure appeared beside Zach, and a wand appeared in his palm, and the mighty bright magic swayed at this time. "Forbidden, the eye of light, forever sealed!" A small sun rose from Pianic and then fell directly to the stone man who was about to fall again. In the back of the control of the stone people, Chen Guang only felt that the stone man suddenly became hot, and the connection he had just established with the stone man was completely blocked at this time. Zach hearted the gods, no longer keeps his hands and taboos, the whole person vacated and smashed the stone man. This time, it seems that because of the ban of the magic of the stone, the stone man did not reveal the Zachs scruples. The strange energy fluctuations, Zach flew out of the foot, and directly squatted in the distance of a lonely mountain halfway up the mountain. After the loss of the stone man''s shelter, the Chenguang in the air is completely exposed to Zach. There is a saying that it is always necessary to return it; Previously Chen Guang took the stone man all the way to press the high-ranking audience strong Zach to fight, naturally hearty, now, when he needs to face the high-level Zach with the strength of the first stage, it is really not enough to see . Zachs offensive is very simple, with a punch and a foot. Although his image looks like a clown in a circus, he actually goes more and more as a genre. As for why he dresses himself like this, it is because Zach is a clown actor of a well-known circus before becoming an audience. Only. Chen Guang tried his best to catch Zachs punch, but on that foot, he was full of wolverines. The whole person was directly smashed down. Zachs victory was chasing, and a rusty sword appeared in his palm. The whole body is directly raised to the peak, killing the machine. Obviously, it is only a matter of time before he solves Chen Guangguang, but Chen Guang did not choose to continue to squat at this time, although he knew that if he tried his best, he could resist it for a little while, but he promised the fat man to shoot. However, he did not promise the fat man to give him a desperate life here. At the moment, in Zachs gaze, Chens figure was directly immersed in the distance and went straight to the distance. When a first-time powerhouse wants to escape, even a high-ranking powerman can hardly kill him. Zach has a feeling of saving a long time and finally hitting the cotton, because No matter whether the two black cats or the lama and the fat man showed a dead attitude, they gave Zach a wrong impression. Absolutely the Oriental audience will be very provocative in the face of the Western audience. There was a choice of dead cockroaches, so Chen Guangs direct escape made Zach so surprised. Fortunately, If the Eastern audience is really so united, then it will not be easy. Pjanic appeared directly at the side of Malone when Zach attacked Chen Guang. At this time, the fat man is planning to lead the thunder again. For the fat man, the Thunder is the most aggressive one he has now. One of the means. But Pjanic was just waving his wand in the air, shining brightly and sprinkling the earth, and the robbery that the fat man couldn''t summon it at this time went straight to the point! The fat body trembled, the corner of his mouth overflowed with a blood, and his body shape continued to retreat a dozen steps. He smirked at the Buddha: "This guy is poisonous!" The opponents last appearance and new orders are enough to show the leaders leadership in this group of Western high-ranking powerhouses. You are not strong, who will serve your leadership? Marlon once again collided with Foye, and even if he did his best, he was completely at a disadvantage in this purely physical collision. His realm was lower than that of Maglon, plus he had previously The bones in his body have brought him great trauma. Now, he is naturally weak and the micronization is deadlocked. For the sake of the present, he can only choose to avoid direct collision with Maglon to delay his own fall. The end of the defeat. To be honest, Foye was only one person at the beginning, of course, smoked children, but in this level of confrontation, basically no effect, so the Buddha began to bear the pressure, if it is just eight cars For the car, Foye is not so straightforward. The fat peach mahogany sword crossed, biting his tongue and squirting a blood on the mahogany sword, and then the mahogany sword fluttered. For a time, the area centered on the fat man became a ghost field, as if there was evil from the **** of hell. The ghost is struggling to get out of here. This is a kind of spiritualism, similar to the upper body of the northeast shaman. But Pjanic''s mouth is nothing more than a scornful smile. The wand is gently swayed. The ghost field behind the fat man is now chained with layers of chains to directly lock the evil spirits inside. Ghosts can''t come out, but still have a fart? Suppressed, this is completely suppressed by the opponent! The fat mans heart is 10,000 rushing past, mother, there is no harm without harm. If you have a high-level combat power, you can play it. If Chen Rus wife is here, she is in front. A few of the brothers helped to estimate that there was a fight, and now the single-on-one can only be bullied by unilaterally. It is really wrong. Pjanic once again waved his wand and there was a pure white light curtain in front of him. He took a step forward: "God said, there must be light." In an instant, the fat man only felt a strong beam of light on his body. The fat man made a scream, his palm turned, and a black paper was thrown out and turned into a barrier that barely blocked, but even this time. The fat man has already been **** and unbearable. "That thing is handed over, let''s go straight, otherwise it will be the same to kill you, my soul search." Pjanic shouted. "Hand over your Mallorgo!" The fat man didn''t know that thing was a **** horse. At this time, Zach suddenly appeared behind the fat man, started a sneak attack behind the back, directly broke the barrier of the fat, the rusty iron sword in his hand directly stabbed, this is not intended to close, directly to take people Life is gone. In the distance, auspicious with his own strange body and the demon''s talents, it is evenly divided with Chicos. After all, Chicos is good at magic and formation, and these two strongest means are restrained by auspiciousness. However, Chicos is not in a hurry, because his companion should be ready to solve the battle at the other end. This group of yellow-skinned monkeys are not known for their height. Chicos is very comfortable and auspicious, but now even if the auspicious wants to go back to support there, there is no way to get out. Zachs iron sword did not stab the fat man, and was obscured by the fat man. However, the combination of Zach and Pjanic is undoubtedly a nightmare for the fat man. The next moment, Pjanic directly uses the light system. The magic blocked the surrounding area and blocked the fattening area of ??the fat man. Zach held the iron sword directly into it. "Don''t destroy the soul, first ruin his flesh," Pianic reminded. "Oh." Zach''s iron sword slashed directly. The fat man blocked it with a mahogany sword, but then the light energy of the surrounding area flooded directly into the body, making the fat body a shape, which was equivalent to giving Zach a big gap. "puff" Zachs iron sword stabbed the fat mans left arm and gently picked it up, like cutting the steak to cut the whole arm of the fat man. "ܳ!" The fat man snorted, but he continued to choose the resistance. A **** character appeared in his palm. This is a plan to break the boat. Even if he can''t kill the other party, at least he must let himself die before he dies. . Pjanic''s face was condensed, and the fate of this fat man made him very surprised. "I am compassionate!" At this time, a Buddha sound suddenly appeared, a large Buddha virtual shadow began to fall, and immediately killed Pjanics sleepy lock, Pjanic took the wand and planned to lick it, but this time he failed to Understated, the vast and fierce Buddha force broke through the blockage of his light magic and hit his body, causing Pianic to fly backwards. At the same time, a string of beads seems to suddenly appear behind Zach. Zach quickly turned to lift the sword, but failed to bounce the beads. Instead, his hilt was hit and hit him and he repelled himself by several tens of meters. For a time, the killing of the fat man was instantly resolved. The fat man licked his **** right shoulder with a hand on his face, and shouted: "I drafted the uncle, the monk you opened it!" Just next to the Buddha, there was a figure of a monk. Immediately after the arrival of Luo Hanjin, he directly entered the body of the Buddha, and the Buddha who supported him vigorously exerted his strength and pushed the clone directly from his body. The purple scorpion worn by the monk floated away, and the battle was once again pulled back to the battle. At the same time, he smiled and said to the fat man who is now very miserable: "Happy Mid-Autumn Festival." v3 Chapter 956： One does not stay! "Happy Mid-Autumn Festival." When the fat man got the greeting from the monk, the whole person stunned and realized that today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and immediately felt that there was a large bucket of MMP in his throat that wanted to spit out. Lying trough, The fat man has just been killed here and killed so badly. After your monk came to the gods, its still not enough to bring us a holiday greeting. Do you still have to give me a moon cake from the ? Just when the fat man thought about these things in his mind, he didnt expect the monk to actually reach out and take out a box of moon cakes and hand it out: "The rice flag moon cake bought in Xi''an is not known to suit you." ".................." Fat man. "..............." Buddha. The fat man really wants to take a small boxing fist to the monk''s chest and tell the monk that there are four enemies in front of you. But the monk does not seem to care, and still has a spring breeze. "Retreat." Pjanic looked condensed and made a direct decision. The sudden appearance of the monk may not have the ability to directly pick one, but with the two monsters and the lama and fat, and just Far from the audience who are still watching nearby, the other party has the ability to entangle with others. Here, after all, it is the East. At the moment, the action that originally thought that the winner is in the grip or even the hope can be so immersed in the embarrassing situation of adding oil tactics. God knows how many Eastern listeners will come when the stalemate continues. If you disturb the two big cockroaches in the East, even if they are far away, but for their level of existence, the purely spatial distance is really not too much for them. Zach and Micron are still hesitant, but they also know that when Pjanic is ready to go back, it will not help if he stays behind. Chicos, who is still fighting with auspiciousness in the distance, received a message from his companions. Now he is ready to leave the battle group. It has been a long time, and the Chinese audience named Su Bai did not return. Even Lehman lost contact. In fact, everyone also has a kind of hunch in mind, as if something really happened. Just auspicious seems to be aware of the attempt of the other party to leave in advance, and began to attack Chicos more madly. This makes Chicos a little embarrassed. He feels that the cat demon in front of him is crazy and starts to be completely unwilling. The purpose of the injury is to make it impossible for you to get out of it. "Hey, monk, they are prepared to smash, really don''t want to be so cheap." The fat man bites his teeth and cuts his teeth. This time, he and others are purely legitimate defenses. This is not known to the Western audience fat people, and they should not know them when they look at the situation. So they are simply strangers who come to the door. Bullying, now that these people are trying to go after they are forced to install, it is really wrong. The most annoying thing is that he and the Buddha are now seriously injured. Although they are not without any fighting power, the fighting power is greatly discounted. If you continue to fight now, you can only rely on the monk who does not know where to open it. Auspicious, um, if Chenguang can still come back, the best situation with the four high-ranking powers on the opposite side will be evenly divided. Even if they really fight each other, its hard to say who wins. There must also be people falling here. The monk did not take the initiative to take the shot again. He seemed very calm. Before the Buddha and the fat man needed to fight hard because they were in a weak position, now when the balance is pulled back, they have a certain ability to protect the orphanage, and naturally they can wait and see. . Standing in the perspective of a friend or further standing on the cognac, the way the monk chooses is actually correct, and there is no place to be criticized. After all, if you only care about your own, the last orphanage is sneaked into the sneak attack by the other party. If they lost, they couldn''t explain it to Su Bai. Therefore, the fat man and the Buddha also taunted the monk''s choice, even if they had been seriously injured because of the Westerners. But for auspicious, these guys dare to peek at the little guys and dare to make things that are trying to hurt the little guys. Thats all over, and its not dead. Auspicious temper has always been very violent, and the temper of the wishfulness can only be more violent, so the two violent cats may only become more violent after the combination, so when Zachs three of them have already finished their hands and are ready to retreat, the auspicious side Chicos still can''t get away. Zach is ready to help in the past, at least to help Chicos to repel the cat and then leave, Pjanic did not start, but stared at the monk, apparently, this monk is in his opinion these Easterners The one that threatens the most. "Meow!!!!!!!!!" In the face of Zach, who attempted to join the battle group, the auspicious sent out a scream, and continued to fight without hesitation. Even if the body was losing weight, it did not mean to stop. But the monk has no way to help the auspicious. Once he goes there, then the Buddha and the fat man on his side are difficult, so he can only say that the auspicious is still deadly there when the two sides have already had a conscious ceasefire, but everyone It is also impossible to look at the auspicious accidents there, so it is equal to saying that the extreme performance of auspiciousness is likely to cause the war that has just subsided to burn again. This... is also helpless. The fat man can''t stand it anymore. Now he uses the one-armed arm to start the arrangement. The Buddha Lord urges the secret method to re-inject the power into his broken body. The monk is shaking the beads in his hand at this time, ready to launch an attack. Auspiciously repulsed under the combined attack of Zach and Chicos, the auspiciousness of one leg has been smashed, but it continues to take the initiative again with the broken body. This is no room for nothing. "Do it, monk!" The fat man couldn''t help himself, and the chess pieces were scattered. The formation was directly arranged. He was not good at close combat, and he was more suitable for this field control in the form of the formation method. The black flame, the hatchet, started to take the initiative. The monk read Amitabha, and the Buddha beads in the hands were like a gathering of forces that directly smashed the past. At the same time, there appeared a Buddhist shadow around the monk, which formed a strong gas field and extremely terrible pressure. Monk Its true that not one person is fighting. After absorbing the cultivation and the body of the Qinglong Temple ancestors, the monk is inherited all the means and the magical powers of the Famen. One person is equivalent to a legion for the current monk. Really no exaggeration. "Retreat, don''t worry about Chicos and Zach, let''s go first." Pjanic chose to retreat again at this time. Before that, he wanted to withdraw the people who came here, but at this time he only thought about getting out as soon as possible, because at that moment, he gave Lehman and Qi. Pyonic, who has been blessed by all the people, such as Coase, sensed that the blessings he had imposed on Lehman disappeared. This means that it is a very simple matter, that is, there is a big problem in Lehman''s side, it is very likely to be severely damaged, and even... may be degraded. This news is enough to completely shock Pianic''s mind. Five high-ranking power groups have come here, and one person has already fallen, knowing that it is extremely difficult to kill a high-ranking powerhouse, so it is either everyone. The news was wrong. One of the two great monks in the East suddenly appeared in Chengdu, or there may be a large number of senior listeners from the East who have already reacted before and killed Lehmann. It is impossible for Pianic to think of breaking his mind that Lehmann was killed by Su Bai. "You?" Some clones were accidentally Pianic''s reaction. This is too unusual. Even if it is dangerous here, even if it is an Eastern site, do you need to cringe like yourself? But seeing Lehman this time is very determined, even before he reacts to his body shape, he starts to retreat directly. Magnox is not stupid. He cant possibly die in the face of the monk who has already rushed and the other two Oriental listeners. Supported, so simply follow Pjanic quickly back. Sure enough, Pjanic saw the monks not chasing themselves, but moved to Zach and the cat demon''s battle group. This group of Orientals should also be anxious to give the cat demon. However, at this time, a **** light suddenly came out from the front of the oblique direction, and directly rushed to the farthest Pianic, Pianics eyes condensed, and his heart sank. Come to an oriental audience again? Ok? wrong, This one''s murder is so strong! The blood is like a tiger, and seems to be eager to devour Pjanic. "The arrogant Oriental!" Pjanic lifted his wand in his hand, and a round of yang appeared, spreading out with his own heart, and the blood did not hesitate to continue to collide with the sun. In an instant, the burning temperature of Fuyang and the crazy rejection of the power of evil spirits began to work. The blood was constantly being destroyed by evaporation, but it was still recurring and recurring. Rush. Really not crazy, not a Buddha! Micron, who followed Pjanic to retreat from other people, rushed straight at this time, his buffalo body directly hit the blood, but then, Magno made a scream and fell down. At the same time, Pjanic only felt his own shudder trembled, and a burst of blood was pierced into it, turning into a cold light and sweeping over his chest. Pjanic shuddered and quit. In the end, this fast and somewhat unreasonable quick confrontation ended temporarily, and the evacuation process of Pjanic and Magno was interrupted by this extremely blunt way. The blood disappeared, revealing the shape of Su Bai. His body was extremely broken, and he was burned and destroyed by a large part. In some places, the bones have already melted. On his left hand, there is a group of flesh and blood, very fresh. There was a big hole in the bottom of the micronaire''s chest, but Maglon''s palm was also holding a thing, that is the heart of Su Bai. Su Bai looked over his head and looked at Pjanic. He looked at Magnolia again. He didn''t seem to care about his current wolverine look. Instead, he looked at the monk on the auspicious battlefield again with a dark red eye. Fat man, etc. Open channel: "One does not stay." v3 Chapter 957： Chen Ru Su Bai came back at the most critical time. His timely appearance brought not only a join with the high-level force, but also a decision, or a choice; One does not stay. What Su Bai wants is to kill him. At this moment, the fat man slammed his chest with one arm, and began to reintegrate his blood with his own blood. Moreover, he unscrupulously expanded the array with his own blood as an altar, and covered this large area. The other party forcibly broke, the fat man will suffer terrible counterattacks, and even the danger of corruption, but the fat man is not afraid at this time. After all, this time the purpose of this group of Westerners is to move the little guy and move his fat son as a cognac. If the fat man still wants to wait for the little guy to be rescued from the orphanage, he will still have a face to tease. He, at this time, must not be embarrassed. Moreover, before Su Bai did not come, the situation here is not dominant, so it is correct to give priority to protecting the little guy, but since Su Bai is back, then below, I have to let the Westerners see it... Why are the flowers so red? The Buddha''s body flames reappeared, and the hatchet in his hand once again waved a new arc. Maybe after this battle, Buddha''s body will be overdrawn until the next story world begins to recover, but Buddha does not matter, people come to the door to bully you. The clay figurine also has three points of fire, not to mention that the temper is not a good Buddha. The monk did not have any special performance, but before he had not advanced, Su Bai and the fat guys helped themselves a lot, and protected themselves several times. Moreover, even if they let go of these people, the little guy was In the eyes of his own eyes, he was stolen by Haimeimei. This kind of thing almost came to the second time. Although the monk looks as usual, the killing in his heart has already been ready. The fat man stayed in place to continue to maintain the formation of the law to control, Foye and the monk went straight to the auspicious side, the monk''s individual strength is enough to suppress a high-ranking strong, and then there is a ghost of auspicious and flesh-powered Buddha Lord to help, At this time, facing Chicos and Zach''s two high-level, they still did not fall under the slightest wind, and the fat man''s formation also tilted over here, and various negative attributes were forced to throw to Chicos and Zach. Everyone''s point of view is actually very clear, that is, Su Bai alone resists the other two goods, and his own group of people are concentrated to deal with the two people here, as soon as possible to solve a single force to cut off the other side. Chen Guang did not know where to go to the desert, although the fat man can be sure that Chen Guang did not run far, but since he does not shoot now, it is estimated that this situation has not been completely clear. The audience are all selfish and self-interested, and Chen Guang is like this. The same is true of the Western audience who have just come to the fore, but suddenly they are unwilling to withdraw. But now, if it is not because the other party wants to threaten the little guy to the little guy The safety, the fat people may not be so united and have made the determination to kill the enemy at all costs. The situation there is naturally great, but the pressure on Su Bai is very big. In fact, Su Bai can choose a more relaxed way, such as avoiding confrontation and entanglement, but just carrying it out. Su Bai, who returned from Lehmann, still chose the simplest and most insane style of play at this time. Every time the two sides confront each other, both Micron and Pjanic can be injured and even to a certain extent can be called a heavy white, but Su Bai can also ask for a little interest from them. With the previous experience of dealing with Lehmann, this time the battle of Su Bai seems to be the second time, but every time Su Bai can make a comeback at a very fast speed. Pjanic and Magnolia now feel that Su Bai is more difficult than dog skin plaster, and they also have a strong corrosive venom. After each fight, they can find that no matter how they fight together, they can always fight back. I left some injuries on myself. This is a madman, a complete madman, Unless you are a big audience, you can''t kill him at all. His resilience is really terrible! This is the idea in Micron''s heart, and it is also the idea in Pjanic''s mind, but what Pjanic thinks more is that if the Chinese audience in front of him called "Su Bai" also proves in the future, then How terrible? You must know that you are now teaming up with Maglon and that you are still a higher level than the other. So you feel a little weak. If you wait until the other party is advanced to a higher level, what does it feel like? After the testimony of the other party, does it mean that even if it is other amnesty, there is no way for him? Perhaps the only weakness of this guy named Su Bai is the realm. Once his realm is enough, he may not be the strongest listener in the real world, but it is definitely the most unlikely audience. The latter can often respond. The former, the one who is the most unlikely to be killed, can anyone say that he is not strong? In fact, if there is a person between Pjanic and Micron, who can take the initiative to leave and stop Su Bai, then another person can completely leave, and Zach and Chicos are also a little bit Suppressed, but the problem is not big, whether it is the lama or the fat man or the monk and the cat demon can not withdraw their hands at this time to control their own side. But the problem is that Su Bais now shows that he is not afraid of death. The more the war and the more mad, the more crazy the situation and the momentum, Pjanic and Malone have a hunch in mind, that is, if anyone stays behind, the situation is very likely It will change from the original two-in-one suppression to a one-on-one balance situation, but the other party plus that unimaginable resilience will sooner or later be consumed by him! Lehman, correct, Is Lehman also for this reason? Pjanic seemed to figure out what was going on, and his heart immediately became stunned. He used to think that Lehmann was planted in the hands of an oriental cockroach or was encircled by a senior listener in the East. But now it seems that Lai Man is likely to be defeated in the face of this perverted guy''s long-term exhaustion. In fact, don''t look at Su Bai''s repeated recovery and he did not hesitate to rush again, but Su Bai himself is tired, and Lehman''s war of attestment has certainly won, but it is really physically and mentally exhausted. At this time, he And again began the same mechanical battle, injury, recovery, re-combat, injury cycle, it can be said that Su Bai''s consciousness has gradually begun to blur, his vitality is not weakened, but the whole person has been a little faint The meaning of wanting to sleep. However, Su Bais murder is still strong. Su Bai in this ill state is like a fatigued high-speed sports car. The driver is already asleep, but the sports car continues to drive forward unless it hits a certain A large iron plate or a cliff appears in front of it, otherwise it is impossible to stop. This time, from the overall effect, it has already failed. Lehman may have paid a huge price, and may even have fallen. If it is a result, it is a very irrational and stupid action. If the time is pushed forward for two days, it may be that these Western high-ranking powerhouses really do not think that their plan has any problems. First of all, they have maintained a certain restraint. Secondly, their ultimate goal is to get that thing. If it is possible to destroy the orphanage by threat, it is an absolute accident that Su Bais father loves Dafas mission of directly accomplishing that thing. The joy, perhaps, their greed is greedy at this point, but this action is indeed the difficulty coefficient is very low before the action, but the plan can not keep up with the change, one after another seems to be stabbed in the scales of the Eastern audience regardless of Both strengths are very tenacious, and Su Bai, who was previously planned to sacrifice coercion, showed a chilling will and ability. Pjanic is clear, don''t look at the fact that Chicos and Zach have not yet reached the point of crisis. They and Magnolia can also suppress Su Bai, but in the vicinity, there have been a few strange atmospheres, and one of them has a Breath, the pressure brought by it is even more extraordinary, this is... the strong breath of the imminent testimony! The impact of the battle here will certainly alarm the senior audience in the southwest, and even some people have already come, but they have chosen to wait and see, not directly joined the battle, but invisible, the situation of Pjanic and others has been It began to get more and more subtle, and the plan to leave quickly when I thought about getting that thing was completely bankrupt. To this end, Pjanic directly triggered the set of scrolls on his body. This is the scroll of space law. After the last generation of the big men left, there is no audience in the real world who can make it again. It is enough to see the preciousness of this scroll, but Pjanic is a very simple personality, no matter how fast he ordered the quick attack after leaving the room, or after he decisively prepared to retreat to give up the action, he showed his belongings. decisive. The message has already been sent out. Below, just wait for the array to match. "The reaction rate is quite fast." At this time, a woman dressed in a navy blue mountaineering costume came out slowly. "I didn''t just go to the lab below Penghu and took a while for it. I didn''t expect it to be so lively when I came back." Chen Ru gently flanked his neck and issued a series of crisp sounds. Wuhu was in Sichuan, and Chen Ru was definitely not just like the monk who came back to catch up. It must have been so many senior listeners here. The momentum caused by the melee was alarmed. The fat man who is manipulating the array to help the monk to see Chen Rus appearance, the beautiful nose of the nose has taken a bubble, and immediately shouted to Chen Ru like a living bodhisattva: "Chen Sister, you are finally here, I am your loyal........." "Fat, you use that disgusting self-proclaimed that I immediately quit and go to the station to continue watching the show." "........." The loyal fat boy felt that he was hurt. v3 Chapter 958： Powerful woman! Chen Rus timely appearance almost gave a final tone to this nondescript matchup. Its no wonder that the fat man will be happy and bubbling at this time, because he knows how terrible the real strength of Chen Ru is, but it is not inferior to The existence of a first-class power. However, the fat man is also a bit surprised, because Chen Ru does not belong to their circle. This woman has always been used to being independent. The reason why she helped Su Bai also valued the tombstone inheritance and staleness that Su Bai could bring to her. Three conversions, but after that time she and Su Bai are not owed, so she said that she is an outsider. As an outsider, suddenly became a living Lei Feng? I can''t figure out how to do this, especially when it comes to the audience. It is reasonable to say that Chen Ru is now watching the excitement in the vicinity of the high-level audience in the southwestern region that is already in the vicinity. It is the most popular choice in the audience''s mentality. At most, after the war is clear, such as hitting yourself. The other party can come and join the foot of the great banner of "Oriental audience united to the outside world." However, these things are all afterward, and they are all small things. The most important thing now is to end the battle. Chen Ru glanced at the battlefield. She did not hurry to help Su Bai first, but went to the monk. In fact, she was also very surprised by Su Bais current promotion, and she knew that Su Bai is now The state is very bad, but in the case of a bad state, it can still hold two high-ranking powerhouses. This kind of progress can no longer be described with speed, and she can sense the realm of Su Bai or the middle level. The monk is also the appearance of some unexpected Chen Ru, but he does not mind that he has a strong immediate strength on his side. The current monk no longer has room to spare, and he tries his best to push back and keep pressing Chicos back. Gram, there is a good time for auspicious and Buddha-in-law to hold back for a short time. Chicos knows that he is not the opponent of this monk, but the two sides are not particularly big. The monk can suppress himself but can''t really hurt himself, but at this time, a woman''s figure is like a ghost. Behind him. Chicos''s back suddenly cools, and the sixth sense of the countless times of life and death crises has been warning of madness, but everything is already late. Chen Ru blocked the surrounding area in an instant, and at the same time smashed the past. This seems to be a quaint one, but it seems to contain a kind of heaven and earth, as if it can make the mountains collapse. The monks eyes are condensed. He can feel that Chen Ru seems to have made some breakthroughs during the time he left. The strength has improved. Of course, Chen Ru still fails to prove, and for the level of senior audience. The strength of Chen Ru has surpassed this level of strength definition too much. "Hey!" Chicos''s body was almost cut off by a lazy waist at this time, like a picture of an ordinary person being kicked out by a car, but because the space around him was blocked by Chen Ru, this made Chicos not flying too much. Far, at most, the distance of three or four meters is blocked by a layer of invisible wall. Chen Ru took a step forward again, completely without the monk''s shot and the need for the fat man''s echo. She knelt down, like the eagle catching the chicken and holding a foot of Chicos. Chicos has appeared in front of a six-pointed star, and intends to forcefully repel Chen Ru. At least he can give himself some breathing space. This woman is really terrible. When facing her, you even feel yourself. They have been suppressed and cannot breathe. However, Chen Rus tactics are that even the fat man and the monk cant catch up with the horse. At the beginning, she was able to open the way outside the territory of the plaque and enter the territory of the sect. This is why most of the big cockroaches cant do it. The thing that comes. Chicos''s formation faced Chen Rushi as a layer of window paper was easily smashed by Chen Ru, and then the scene was extremely simple and rude and even rough and beautiful. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Chen Ru grabbed Chicos''s ankle in one hand and left and right, and began to fall back and forth. The fat man swallowed subconsciously. He originally thought about whether he would use his own method to help Chen Ru. For example, weaken Chicos''s defense or interfere with him, but after seeing this scene, the fat suddenly felt I am a little extra. Just, the suspicion of the fat man is up again, this woman, How is this so hard this time? Is this really treating yourself as this big group? But she didn''t know the little guy, not his godmother. Chen Rus complete hang of Chicoss scene not only shocked the fat man, but also made everyone inside and outside the battlefield stunned by a underground bus. Zach, who was resisting the auspiciousness of the auspicious, Buddha and the monks, was even scared. The complexion is extremely dignified, because he feels it, this suddenly appearing woman, even if it is not a big man, has the strength that is not inferior to the big man! At the moment, the situation of Chicos is much worse. Although it is thrown to the ground every time, the real damage actually comes from Chen Rus own control of power, even if Chicos is not a physical strengthener, but from Falling upstairs will not fall to death, and there will not even be any problem, but now he feels like a dough is being smashed back and forth by Chen Ru. The flesh and soul are already at the extreme of being torn. He never really thought that this trip to the East would encounter such a terrible figure. "Hey..............." at last, Chicos was not torn in the high-level audience at this time, and his soul was subconsciously trying to escape, but Chen Rus heart appeared a bronze dagger without hesitation. Pierced into his body. In an instant, the soul of Chicos was forcibly detained on the stump and could not move. Chen Ru looked at the fat man and pointed to this. "Oh, well, I will strengthen the seal, you continue." The fat man, like a little pony, immediately went forward to seal the squad of Chicos. At this time, Chen Ru turned around chic and went to Zach. Zach wants to escape, but the monk can suppress him, and the nearby Buddha and the auspicious blockade make Zac himself unable to escape. When Chen Ru approached him again, he directly chose to use the secret method to force his own potential, even if he finally let himself off the stage, he had to get out of here. "boom!" In the face of the use of the secret law, Zach, the monk did not hesitate to squat up. For a time, the monk mouth spit out a golden blood, and the body quits like a broken kite, and Zach seems to have no He was seriously injured, but he knew that the monk would not hesitate to fight a serious injury and would also offset the effect he had just spurred by the secret method. This monk was eager to create the conditions for the woman to deal with himself. Chen Ru did not live up to the good intentions of the monk. When she and Zach were close, the man who was strengthened by the physical strengthening was finally known in front of Chen Ru what was the real terrible body. "boom!" Zach was directly pressed by Chen Ru on the ground, and the whole earth shook at this time, as if the earthquake was about to erupt. Chen Ru lifted Zach again, holding Zacs neck with one hand and Zachs belly with another hand, then Tearing! Foye and Auspicious also wanted to go to help, but found that they simply did not have room for help. Chen Ru, who just got up and wiped the blood of his mouth, looked at Chen Ru of Dafa Shenwei. He was also shocked. This woman is indeed unusual today. Her strength is once again raised, and this kind of statement is not directly Attacking these Western audiences with the most extreme means is also a point that people can''t figure out. The fat man and the monk''s gaze met at this time, and both sides saw a puzzle from the other side''s eyes. Chen Ru did not care about this. She was like a knight, and she seemed to be doing what she was most accustomed to. Then, her eyes looked at Maglon and Pjanic, who were being dragged by Su Bai. Microns heart was no longer playing with Pjanic. Even at this time, he dared not continue to wait with Pjanic to wait for the opening of the squad and flee directly in the other direction. Su Bai did not chase him, but continued to deal with Pjanic, and Chen Ru, in an instant, appeared in front of Malone, facing the huge and Confucius body of Malone, her white and slender The hand seemed so insignificant, but in an instant, the whole clone was pierced, like a bunch of candied haws. "She.........big ............big bang..." The fallen Magalon wanted to do something, only to find that he couldnt move at all. A terrible force was madly destroying the foundation of his physical existence. "When I first started to face Chicos, there was still a comeback. When I faced Zach, I directly crushed it. When I faced Magon, I actually made a blow." Lord Fohe licked his lips and got a terrible Fact: "Her strength is improving rapidly." Yes, Chen Rus strength is in this battle. As she defeats the enemies one by one, she gets a clear and clear upgrade. This is the most unimaginable thing that really happened in front of us! Pjanic burned his wand directly and sacrificed it. A body of the **** of light appeared, and Su Baige was blocked. Borrowing this opportunity, Pjanic quickly retreated and opened a distance, but Su White has penetrated without any reservation, even though the white bones on Su Bai are more than the meat. "The madman.........the madman...they are crazy..............." Just when Pjanics own mind almost collapsed, A ray of glory appeared at his feet. Array transmission... Open! v3 Chapter 959： Kill the sermon! The appearance of Chen Ru completely lost the meaning of the previous mess, whether it was the fate of the fat man and others at the beginning and the restraint in the middle of the period or the final anger counterattack, or Zach and others began to restrain the last desperate, this The scuffle that you hesitated and finally had to fight in the field was quickly drawn to a woman''s hand. This speed, this degree of crispness, made both sides somewhat unpredictable. Chicos is still lying on the ground and sealed. Zach and Micron have also been seriously injured and dying. The only fish that has slipped through the net, Pianic, seems to have won the favor of the goddess of fortune in the gamble-like escape of Magnolia. He waited until the moment when the formation was opened and he was about to return to the West. However, Su Bai rushed over again without hesitation at this time, one hand grabbed Pjanic''s shoulder, but the violent shaking in the array made Su Bai unable to continue the offensive. The radiance of the array also eclipsed it. Pianic sneered at the newspaper. In fact, he seems to be very sunny and very conserved. He is a fierce singer at this time. In a pair of scorpions, with a deep color of grievances. He can naturally sense the strong killing of Su Bai to him, but as long as Su Bai continues to entangle and finally join him in the West, then everyone''s situation will be completely reversed. Just as the East is the East of the Eastern audience, the West is also the site of the Western audience. Why do the exchanges between the two sides have a deep restraint? The reason is very simple. This may be a rule that has been followed by many generations of listeners. If there is an audience crossing the border between East and West and making excessive acts, then the other listener has every reason to punish him. Even ... strangling. This rule may be because the broadcast is to maintain the independence of the East and the West to a great extent, because the story world style and cultural background set by the broadcasters in the East and West are different, and once the audience is exchanged and The integration is too tight, but it loses the uniqueness that the broadcaster likes to see. However, this rule is not broken by no one. Before the small Indian Bodhisattva crossed the border, the monk who wanted to take the stage without being advanced was directly beaten by Zhao Bianan. As many years ago, Litchi erased a city in England. , are examples of them. Chen Rus figure also appeared nearby. At the same time, one of her hands rested on Su Bais shoulder, just like a small bird-dependent woman leaning on her boyfriends generous shoulder. Chen Ru doesn''t feel that his behavior is wrong. He doesn''t even think that he has done anything different from the beginning of his appearance. Her calmness is like the sea before the storm. This is not in line with her style, so inside. There must be a deeper reason. In this space transfer method, it is difficult to completely release the force to form an effective attack effect, because most of the power will leak out and do not know which position space will eventually be rushed to rag, but A special case, should not include Chen Ru, she should be fully capable of using this advanced method to terminate this transmission at this time, but Chen Ru did nothing, quiet and quiet. The Buddha and the monk looked at each other. The two are now busy sealing the high-ranking powers on the ground, but the scene that is happening in front of them has already revealed enough information. Su Bai simply did not want Pyaniqi to escape. No matter where he sent it, he would not hesitate to chase it. This is a big adventure, because no accident, Pjanic must be sent back. The West, but Su Bai made this choice in this state, really fits his usual style. As for Chen Ru, they really can''t understand it. Her appearance appeared in time. Her resilience was very popular. At this time, she showed a kind of muddy water. It seems that this woman is in control of the rhythm of the whole thing. At the moment, it is not so much that Pjanic succeeded in opening up the formation to leave. Even if Su Bai would kill Pianic even if he was going to the West, it would be better to say that Chen Ru, a woman, took a ride. . She could have allowed Pjanic to go, and she did not need Su Bai to continue to chase, but Pianic seemed to be a bus for her, and Su Bai was her ticket. "Fo, Lord, how do I feel that something is wrong?" The fat man snorted. "I always feel that this woman seems to play a role in this matter." "Many knife is a fish." The monk just said these words, and then looked at Chen Ru over there with a taboo look. The Buddha also nodded and he agreed. Even if Chen Ru just stood on the side to help knock on the side drum, it can make everyone understand, but she directly entered the field and became the protagonist to kill the Quartet, then there must be something stingy, as if all of this is her design. same. However, at this time, even if you find evidence, you still have no way to do what, strength, is the only strength of your speech, strength is not enough, you are not even qualified to sit at the negotiating table. Su Bai, whose half-face has not recovered, swept his head and looked at the woman who stood beside her. She opened her mouth and wanted to shout something, but did not wait for him to make any sound, and the white light had disappeared. Disappeared together, There is also Pianic and Su Bai and Chen Ru. The fat man sat directly on the ground, gently yelling at the huge wound with his hand on his shoulder. The magical flame of Buddha''s body disappeared completely, and the whole person fell to the ground like a collapse. The auspicious body is divided into two, turning into a wilting self and the same wilting. The monk also has injuries, but it is much better than the other people. Now, he has taken on the task of strengthening the seals of these three Western high-ranking powerhouses. It is not that they do not want to kill them directly, but because the things there are actually Its not over yet. Moreover, compared to a hacking of these guys, there are actually more valuable ways to make yourself bigger and better. High-level monsters or other existences are hard to find, even if it is difficult to capture in the story world, then the three dying guys who lose all resistance are tantamount to three heavenly treasures. . Unless the broadcast summons them into the world of the story in the next moment, there is no problem with delaying for a while, plus the lessons of the **** corpse, you delay and not delay, the meaning of broadcasting is the same. .................. St. Paul''s Church in London is the first church in the UK and one of the five cathedrals in the world. At this time, in the area where the core of the church is never open to tourists, a middle-aged man in a white robe is hovering. There, there was a transmission method in front of him, with a simple and mysterious atmosphere. This formation is not made by this generation of listeners. It is said that it has been passed down for a long time. It seems that some of the previous generations of proficient audiences have been transplanted from here to some place to seal up. Over the years, they have been motivated. The chances are not a lot, because every time you push it, its expensive. For the array method, especially the space array method, in fact, the broadcast has always maintained a kind of suppression attitude. The audience is like a mouse that is kept in a glass bottle. Naturally, it is impossible to allow these mice to drill holes at will, so In the past few years, even if you are surprised, the fascinating tactics will strengthen the audience. At most, you can only create some long-distance transmission arrays. As for the legendary transmission to another world, it is impossible to do it. come out. The middle-aged man is already urging the squad. Finally, there is a white light in the formation. The first thing that comes out is a stunned Pjanic. "You come out........." The middle-aged man looked at Pjanic and his eyes were amazed. He knew that since Pjanic let himself push the use of the costly transmission array, he must have encountered an urgent matter, but he did not expect it. Pjanic would have fallen so desolately, even the light wand he carried with him actually disappeared. "Close the seal!" Pjanic looked back and the whole person left the church directly. The middle-aged man did not hesitate, and did not ask for it. He tried to seal the battle with his hands, but he suddenly found that the formation could not be closed! A figure directly collided, "boom!" The middle-aged man was just the strength of the advanced audience. In the face of this collision, the whole person immediately felt a whirlwind and flew out, and then he saw an oriental man appear in front of himself. The other party unceremoniously reached out and grabbed his neck and asked in English: "That guy, where did you go?" The middle-aged man is still hesitating whether he should answer the other person. He seems to be somewhat incomprehensible. Here, it is the West! But a woman''s hand suddenly came over and pressed directly to the top of her head. "boom!" The figure of the middle-aged man bursts directly, and his soul is also dying. That is, the high-ranking power is not her enemy of a round, let alone a "small thing" that has just advanced to a high-level audience. Su Bai looked at Chen Ru, "I can sense where he is running, I can help you chase him." "Is this matter related to you?" Su Bai asked. "I am not a lychee. If I have so many twists and turns, I might still be stuck in the road and can''t take that step?" Chen Ru smiled and looked at Su Bai. "I want to say, all this." Its just a coincidence, believe it or not, but I did find an opportunity to prove my way. That is, By your cause and effect, to kill the testimony, Who will stop you from killing that guy, I will help you kill who, the more the better. Chen Rus calm waters have a glimmer of light. "Always, kill me until I testify." v3 Chapter 960： Big chase! Su Baiqi down, the blood and broken meat of the low-ranking audience who had just been pinched by Chen Ru, began to rapidly weather at this time, and a **** suffocation began to gather in Su Bai, Su Baishen Taking a breath, like an extremely exhausted person wiped a wind oil at his nose and raised some spirit. "It seems that the side effects of the ancient three-turn are solved?" Chen Ru looked at Su Bais state at this time. "If you continue this habit, you may actually die, but your body." But still alive, and your soul is fused with your body, so even if you die, you can still live, this is a terrible inertia." Chen Ru did not say a word, that is why this is why Xu Fugui can die long ago but still can continue to lie in the territory of the road for so many years. "Is this thing really irrelevant to you?" Su Bai looked stunned. He didn''t mind that when he was revenge, he let Chen Ru take his own cause and effect and start the killing, but he must make sure that this is not Chen Ru. Deliberately arranged, one of Su Bais most annoying things was manipulated by others as a chess piece, because he had lived long enough on this day. "The state of your excitement is really amazing. It is clear that all of the consciousness is filled with emotions that are eager to kill, but in turn it becomes very clear." Chen Ru snarled, and then she laughed: "I just had some breakthroughs and sentiments in that place. It happened that at this time, the Westerners took the initiative to cross the border. In fact, even if you didn''t have your cause and effect, I could go and chase him as an Eastern listener. I just have you. Causal is more convenient. I must prove it. I am now a member of the certifier. The certifier has the responsibility of being broadcasted to a stable area. Moreover, the provocation and opposition between the East and the West is also acquiescence by the radio. One way. Finally, I will retreat 10,000 steps. If you think that this is what I arranged, according to my character and practice, I will not let these Westerners stupid and eagerly look forward to getting things to the present, I will let them Directly destroy your orphanage and destroy your son. By the time, I dont believe that you will still have the mind to think about whether it is the design of my design, you will only frantically want to kill them, even if He asked for my help in front of me. Chen Rus words are straightforward and straightforward to some cold, but it seems that only this way can completely offset Su Bais suspicion. Indeed, with Chen Rus character and style, if this bureau is designed by her, she will not design such a failure, and will not fall into this situation, even if she finally shoots later, who will win the final white Whether anyone will fall here is not known. "Help me.........kill him." Su Bai said. "I am honored." Chen Ru smiled. "He ran in that direction. You ran slowly. It is best to try to get him to find more helpers. You actually went to a limit this time, but if you can I have been chasing it down like this, and honouring yourself with the blood and life of a senior listener. I feel that you also have a great chance to break through to the high level in this opportunity. In fact, you are in the stage of breaking through. "" "I am worried about you, even if the West is not amnesty now, but here is the West. If you are finally suppressed or killed, what should I do?" "I don''t prove it, I would rather die." Chen Ru seems to be very free and easy. "Linzhi had once wiped a city in England. Today, I am going to kill three in and out in this European, and I have been killed... Road." Su Bai can feel that Chen Ru is a desperate attempt, and she may not know the purpose of Qin''s armor. In fact, she can use the cause and effect of Su Bai to kill the West. She can kill a whole and then use Qin. The characteristics of the armor send a signal to the other side. At that time, the broadcast will definitely reshuffle its "audience of the audience" plan. As long as Chen Ru can prove success, the broadcast will give her more restrictions and even seal her into a world of stories. The violent temperament destroys a powerful scavenger. This society, the world, even this broadcast, seems to be a virtue. .................. "call" Sears was relieved, and the armor like "Saint Seiya" in front of him was finally repaired by him. This feeling is really great, as if he had made a beautiful piece of art reappear. Its a world, and without the slightest embarrassment, its like a gunsmith who has collected an old gun with a collection value and re-polished it. "There has been a special energy fluctuation in the direction of London." Chris said with a cup of coffee in her hand, she is the maid of Hills, the strength of seniors. "I sensed it." Hills nodded. His lifestyle is actually very similar to that of Su Bai. He doesn''t like to do things. He likes to be alone, so he doesn''t have much concern about many changes outside. "Nothing unexpected, the direction of energy fluctuations should be Paul Cathedral." "I heard that there is a transmission array there," said Chris. "Yes, a squad that was left behind during the Macedonian Empire was discovered in the secrets of a former generation and then transplanted to St. Paul''s Cathedral. It was just that the cost of opening the gadget was too big, really Its better to fly. Hills took a small brush and smashed the dust on the sacred dress. "So, is someone using that statute?" Chris asked. "Cris, you have a lot of words today," Hills asked with a smile. "I''m sorry, you know, I am also a practice of cultivation. The reason why I am with you is also to learn from you about the formation. So, I hope to get from you to go to St. Paul''s Church to understand the formation. Qualifications." "If you can go, just say that I arranged it. Generally speaking, it is not open to people below the senior audience." Hills waved his hand and said that he could end the conversation. He needs to concentrate all his mind. In front of the holy garment. Chris smiled and prepared to leave, but at this time, a strong temper is moving fast to this side. Even the seniors of Chris have sensed this breath, let alone Sears himself. "Go outside and see," said Hills. Chris nodded, and when she was about to go out, she suddenly noticed that her feet began to tremble. Then, a white light began to rush in, and the surrounding arrays began to play a role in stopping him. "Pianic, what are you going to do?" Sears waved his hand, and the formation split a hole. In front of him, there was an anxious figure of Pjanic. It can be seen that he is desperately squeezing the array. It means that it is very easy for Hills to hurry. Open the array and let him in. "Save me, Hills, save me, the Orientals have killed, and the Orientals have killed." Hills is somewhat inexplicable. Here is Manchester, England, where will the East come out to kill an Oriental? And you are also a high-ranking powerhouse. Do you dare to have the courage to run here to chase you? Hills faintly remembered some plausible intelligence, and two big cockroaches have appeared in the East. "amount" Hills hesitated for a moment, did not open the array, but directly said, "Who is chasing you?" "Su Bai, woman, Su Bai, that woman..." Pianic anxiously shouted, "Hills, I am willing to pay all the price, ask for your asylum!" "Su Bai?" Hills chewed the name, and then some laughed and said, "He came to kill you?" "Yes, he came to kill me, and came back with me after the formation. He hasn''t given up on killing me. Soon, let me go in, I am going, Sears, please!" Hills shook his head helplessly and said: "This, I am really embarrassed, I really can''t open the door for you." "Hills, are you willing to watch the Orientals killing people on our western sites!" Pjanic roared. "I am a Westerner, but my relationship with him is more special, sorry." Hills directly closed the array, and the shadow of Hills in front of him was forcibly pushed out. Standing outside the gate of the villa, Pjanic angrily slammed his foot and felt the looming breath behind him. He quickly thought about the existence of high-level audience in England, and then quickly turned into a white light and left here. If the listeners here in the UK can''t stop it, then they can only choose to continue the disaster. It''s not good. Going to France, going to Italy, going to Germany, going to Spain and Portugal, he doesn''t believe it. The two Orientals really Dare to continue to chase down. Pjanic may not have thought that the reason why the other party has not caught up with him is nothing more than waiting for him to run. It is nothing more than waiting for him to find a helper. Chen Rus big knife is hunger and thirst, if it was before, nature I didn''t have this opportunity, but it didn''t take long for the train to open. The West is not in a hurry. This opportunity can be said to be rare. "Master Hills, are you really so good with Mr. Su Bai?" "Do you know why I am so anxious to restore this suit?" asked Hills. Chris shook her head. "I am going to wear this Saint Yi and go find the guy to single-handedly." "So now.........?" "Now? Pjanic is also a high-ranking person. Can you scare Pjanic into this way, do you think I can stop it? This time they went to five people. Now, Pjanic returned with the help of the St. Paul''s Cathedral, and was followed by people. That guy is a mental illness. What kind of mildew did I touch at this time? In the law, mental illness can also reduce the penalty. v3 Chapter 961： My little man The Strait, for ordinary people, if it does not rely on equipment and equipment is equivalent to a scorpio, but for the audience, especially the high-level audience, this little distance is nothing, but Pjanic can be sure, this time is For the first time, before he became an audience and became an audience, he crossed the English Channel for the first time. But no matter how fast he speeds up, no matter how he uses it, the two breaths that chase himself are still steadily maintaining a distance with himself, like a wolf prey on the grassland, using this method. Drive the prey to the east and run out of energy, However, in Pjanic''s heart, there is hope! In front, a few strong temperament is coming over here. Pjanics face is full of surprises. He sent a distress signal to a good friend of his own in Paris, but what is certain is that Even if he did not hesitate to come to help, he could not arrive so quickly. It was only possible that the senior audience living in the French border or in the Netherlands and Belgium sensed the breath of the two Orientals to find out. Whether it is in the East and West, the killing between the high-level audience is rare, not to mention the big chase. The tyrannical and unobtrusive atmosphere of both sides has been diffused from England, and the audience in the nearby area must have It is sensed. "The evil Orientals are behind me. They come to trample on our dignity, stop them and kill them!" Pjanic shouted at the front of the figure. "Pianic?" One of the slightly older old men looked at Pianic, who was like a dog who lost his family, with a hint of thought, but he didn''t say anything more, didn''t even ask anything, and didn''t say too much. The audience are not the army. They dont even have the narrow geographical and ethnic concepts. Therefore, for the sake of the dignity of the East or the West, this kind of thing and emotions will not appear on the audience, and therefore Pjanics A slogan, it is not possible to really play too many tricks. However, when Pjanic passed quickly, the five figures represented by the old man continued to stay in place. They wanted to see what kind of existence could scare the high-ranking power Pianic into this. Look like. Sure enough, when looking at the figure of the pursuer, the old mans face also showed a surprise color. Actually its really an oriental, How do they dare to dare to be in the West......... The old man reached out and did not let the position open, but asked with a little bit of joy and color: "Excuse two friends, what do you mean by this?" It stands to reason that the attitude of the old man is not bad. After all, this is the territory of the West. You and the two Eastern listeners are unscrupulously chasing the Western powers here. It is indeed a face of a Western audience. But the old man is already very restrained. He feels that he has just done something about his identity. As for whether to help Pjanic block or win the two Oriental audiences, he has not thought about it, but probably No, at least it wont be exhausted. After all, from the breath, one of the two Oriental audiences is a middle-class, the other is a high-level, and five of them, including themselves, have three. In the middle of the two low-order, I want to win the other two, but I really lack this good mouth. "Retreat within ten seconds, otherwise I think you have to help him." Su Bai didn''t have much nonsense, it was very fierce and very direct, and the words were full of provocation. They didn''t take care of each other''s face at all. This kind of gesture is a bit like a street gangster playing a ash on the police station. Very arrogant: "I heard that you are very embarrassed?" The old man heard that the whole person had a sigh of relief, and then the heart rose to a raging anger. The opposition between the East and the West was the opposite of the rule, and it was also the cultural opposition created by the broadcast, because the mainstream of the two sides strengthened the route because of the broadcast of things. The distinction between the background of the world of the story also leads to great differences, such as magic and vindictiveness. Few people in the East have to strengthen this. In the West, few people go to practice Taoism and monks. Rule opposition is fundamental. With the accumulation of time and accumulation of grievances, the opposition between the emotions and the ethnic groups is slowly emerging. If Su Bai is good at persuading or bowing his head and saying that it is going to chase Piani Oddly, it is hard to say whether the old man will block it, but since Su Bai has shown this attitude, here is the Western territory, and the old man can''t hang on his own face. I said a thousand and ten thousand. Why did Pianic and other five people be so disciplined in the East, because they were afraid that they would make things big and cause the Eastern audience to encircle them, so the old man is even on the realm. They have a little loss, but they dont think that the five people on their side cant stop each other. Since the other party is so unkind, they naturally cant let it go. Even if its deadlocked, its time to be stimulated by energy fluctuations. . "ten!" After Su Bai finished reading "1", he jumped directly to the "ten", and then the whole person rushed over. The old man gave a cold sigh, and his body was full of anger. In his left hand position, a pure silver shield appeared in the right hand position. A short sword appeared. This equipment is very similar to the ancient gladiator. However, when the old man tried to resist Su Bais collision with his own shield and then waited for an opportunity to shoot, he felt a terrible force from his shield position. "boom!" The shield was actually sunken at this time. Damn, The body of this oriental, What is it done! The old man did not hesitate. When his body was even hit by a shield with Su Bai, the short sword that burned the vindictive flame directly penetrated the body of Su Bai. Su Bais body burst immediately, all of which made the old man somewhat inexplicable. This oriental, So dead? The next moment, Su Bai appeared behind the old man, one hand grabbed the old man''s neck, and then revealed his own fangs, directly piercing the old man''s neck position. The vindictive flame on the old man constantly burned Su Bai, but Su Bai did not fear, madly sucking blood from the old man. This feeling was really very happy. Su Bai suddenly found that she seemed to like the feeling of frying on the oil pan while tasting the blood. The old mans eyes were horrified, because he found that he would recover his body in the next moment, no matter how he attacked the defensive loophole. Even the ancestor vampire, there is no such terrible recovery speed! But then, the scene that shocked the old man appeared. One of his companions had just been close to the oriental woman, and the head was broken by the woman. At the same time, the soul was extracted, and the woman actually swallowed his soul. Its gone, like eating French fries while watching a movie. Then, the woman appeared again beside one of her companions. One hand didn''t know when it came out. It always penetrated the guy''s chest and dug it with the soul and the liver. The woman took a breath to the liver, the liver was immediately weathered, and the soul was sucked in, and the woman''s face was intoxicated. Before it was Chicos or Magnolia, those high-ranking powers were not a round opponent in front of her, let alone the middle and low-order small fish. In a blink of an eye, three senior Western audiences were killed by Chen Ru, and Chen Rus movements began to become more and more relaxed. Su Bai is still entangled with this old man, but it seems that Chen Rus performance completely shocked the old mans mind and made Su Bai feel that the others resistance thoughts have also decreased a lot. Indeed, with the strength and posture of Chen Rus present, it is now undocumented. Once it is proved, it is absolutely impossible to just prove the strength of the Daxie. Su Bai uses the big guys he knows in his mind to fight. Even if you face these high-level audiences, don''t you cut the melons? The fourth guy wanted to escape. At this moment, he had no feeling of resistance at all. The three companions were killed almost in an instant. This scene is really shocking. But Chen Ru just stood in the same place, his fingers twitched. In an instant, the space around the escape was completely closed. Then, the space began to squeeze madly. The body and soul of the listener were strangled in an instant, and a black smoke drifted toward Chen Ru. Chen Ru opened his mouth and his red lips whispered, inhaling this black smoke. Then, Chen Ru stretched out a lazy lazy waist, just like a little girl who had just finished the dessert in the afternoon, naturally carrying that kind of style. "Hey, need help?" Chen Ru asked Su Bai. "boom!" Su Bai directly blew his body, and even the old man was blown up and annihilated. Immediately, Su Bais body shape re-aggregated from the dust of the sky. Chen Ru only found good food and only absorbed the part of the soul, but the remaining blood clots also contained the essence of a senior audience. Su Bai was naturally rude, and began to absorb Chen Rus wreckage and regained his body; Only the original color of Su Bais eyes began to fade slowly, and began to appear gray and white, while the suffocating and dead air shrouded in Su Bai began to become more and more intense, and even produced some changes. Formed a rotation in a special form. Once and for all, the injury and recovery, the overdraft in the overdraft, Su Bai now the whole person has gradually begun to numb, leaving only the most primitive killing. Chen Ru drifted to the side, came to Su Bai, and reached out and gently swept over the position of Su Bais chin. "My little man, my sister, have you stimulated you?" v3 Chapter 962： Who is who... stepping stone! The Prince''s Park in Paris is the home of the French team Paris Saint-Germain. Because of the recent national team match day, the national leagues are temporarily suspended, so the stadium is now very quiet. A young man in a black robe sits in a position in the central area, holding a burger in his left hand and a bottle of cola in his right hand. He is not like a tourist who is visiting the stadium at this time, and looks up from time to time. A look at the situation in the air. Soon after, a white light fell from the top and fell to the side of the black robe youth. The clothes of Pjanic were broken, and the breath of the body was very disordered. "Damis, what do you call the people you call?" Pianic asked, when he saw that there was only one young man in the black robe, a heart seemed to sink into the bottom. The young man, known as Damis, smiled and shook his head, dropped the burger and cola in his hand and clap his hands. "right here." "what?" "I mean, it''s here." Damis seemed to disdain to continue to talk nonsense. "They are almost there." Pjanic looked worriedly behind him and was nervous: "Damis, they have already..." "Belgium and the Dutch people have been killed by them, it''s all good things you do." Damis said unceremoniously, pointing to Pjanic''s face. "It''s you, giving them enough cause and effect." Reasons to chase you, even the Western audiences who block them will be the target of their reasonable attacks, because they occupy the cause and effect." "Damis, I don''t think it''s time to say this now." Pjanic stared at Damis. "Of course I know, but you should also be aware that you are all scared like this, plus one, it seems that there is no difference." "Damis, what are you going to say?" "Nothing, you see, those two have been chasing your breath, did you deliberately slow down the action?" Damis smiled and said: "They are waiting to give you time to escape, waiting for you. Going to find a helper, Pjanic, you are really stupid, you actually listened to Lehmann''s words and went to the East to find that thing. Don''t you know that we don''t even have a big man in the West now? But now there are two big sisters in the East! "This woman, he is not a big man, that white, not even." Pjanic explained, "I didn''t provoke........." "Fuck! Since the woman is not a big man, how did you guys have an accident?" Damis sorted out his collar, Shen Sheng said: "Aunt Angel said, is a female devil who is eager to kill the sermon. The cause and effect of taking a person has come to the West, it is you, gave them this opportunity!" "I........." Pjanic really wanted to turn his face at this time, but at the moment he couldn''t go back to England. After all, the high-ranking audience of England went to the East with him before, and the result was a When people come back, at the moment, they are counting on senior audiences from other countries and regions to help them out. "Aunt Angel! The Gypsy Witch?" Pjanic seemed to see a life-saving dish. "Tell me, what is she going to do? What is she going to do?" How to do it? Damis smiled and smiled. He said: Here, its the Western territory. Its the people of the East who want to prove that they want to build on the lives of Western listeners. The road to her sermon is absolutely unacceptable. What I can tell you is that all the high-level audiences in Paris are now gathering here. In any case, they must stay here, or I will seal you directly and let them kill you directly. There is no cause and effect to continue to hunt down other listeners by killing you for revenge. "Lehmann, Chicos, they are not dead, they drive me and expel Lehman their souls continue to make excuses is also possible, so sealing me, can not solve the problem." Pjanic explained desperately. "Of course, you can''t solve the problem with the seal." A bloated woman walked out from the cement wall in front of it. There was a poster with a star "Niemar", and a huge crystal bead was held in the woman''s hand. "Just, there are three more to check the situation." The senior audience was directly blocked by them. Since you crossed the English Channel, Pianic has already been hunted by eight senior listeners. This is purely taken by our Western audience. "Aunt Angel." Pjanic was very respectful to this woman at this time. If he was in peacetime, he did not bother to do so. He admitted that this woman is terrible and seems to have the ability to be a prophet. One of the few people closest to the sermons in the Western audience after the last train left, now she and her identity and background can save herself. In fact, in other words, although there are two big sisters in the East, one of them is originally, because it is left without the train, and the other is based on the sentiments of the predecessors. If the road is successful, the West is not far behind. "The woman, why can''t it still come down." Angel moved his bloated body and looked at the sky. Then, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "She, come down." The crystal ball floated up and floated in front of Angel. Angel showed a sorrowful color to caress his crystal ball, and then the mouth of the mouth was difficult to understand at the beginning of the year. Then, the crystal ball began to crack and quickly collapsed. It turned into a fascinating starry sky. At this time, the shapes of Su Bai and Chen Ru fell from the sky. The empty stadium is quite suitable as a condition for a downfall. However, when Su Bai saw Pjanic in the stands not far from the stand and the man and woman around him, the pupils filled with gray and two colors were at this time. Flow out of the same color. "I am really curious, do you wake up now?" Chen Ru still floated behind Su Bai, staring carefully at Su Bai''s eyes. "It is reasonable to say that your time of illness should be over." Su Bai is silent. Chen Ru did not say much, and his body shape flashed forward, appeared in front of the stands, and directly narrowed the distance between himself and the opposite stands. "Killing two people, I always figured out one that would allow me to take a look." Chen Rus hands were behind him, and when he spoke, there was naturally a arrogance. Pjanic looked at Chen Ru''s eyes with infinite fear. He saw with his own eyes how Chen Ru easily solved those high-level audiences. This woman is terrible, and, even more terrible, she Actually did not prove. Damis wanted to say something forward, but when Chen Rus eyes swept to him, he suddenly felt that his body had become heavier, and he couldnt breathe. At the moment, he could only stay strong. Back, the body was immediately wet with sweat, but at this time, no one would notice and no one would laugh at his wolverine. Among the people present, it seems that only the fat-skinned Gypsy witch was a woman who was aunt Angel in the circle to continue to maintain her own temperament. "Friends from the East, is this your move too much? You know, broadcasting is not a fool, you do it..." "Don''t tell me that the radio will perform the audience destruction plan. You won''t know." Chen Ru directly interrupted the words of Aunt Angel. "So, no more crazy, we are old." Aunt Angel had a gaze and smiled. "You are right, this is the best era, and the most relaxed era of broadcasting management. Even, it is an era of great eve. If you prove it, you can live, not prove, and live soon. Aunt Angel took a clap, In an instant, The seven uniform positions of the lower courts have each taken out a silhouette. The figures have a boyfriend and a few old friends, but each person exudes an amazing atmosphere. This one, Are high-ranking powerhouses! In the region, there are not many high-ranking high-ranking audiences. In the case of England, the words of Hills are seven. At the moment, plus Angel and Damis in the stands, the whole of France. High-level audiences are basically gathered here. Aunt Angel is actually stuck in the realm of the sermon for a long time. Even, he is actually the same group of older people who left the train, so her qualifications are in the circle of Western listeners, especially the French audience. It is old enough, and she is good at making relationships, and she is also known for her late generations, which makes her expectations very high. Chen Ru looked at the high-ranking powerhouse who came out underneath himself. His face did not have the slightest unexpected color. Instead, he looked at his finger and blew his nails. "Its been so long, its finally a person who sees something interesting. "Oh?" Aunt Angel''s left eyelids released a starburst, and the entire Prince Park stadium was also wrapped in a starburst at this time. Below the seven French high-ranking powerhouses each hand a line, divided into the corner of the true lattice method, to maintain the operation of the entire array. "I have been stuck in this realm for a long time, so I am very grateful for the opportunity you sent me." Aunt Angel, the whole person floated up and came to a position less than ten meters from Chen Ru, her body at this time. Almost half translucent, in the body, there seem to be countless stars are flowing, "Today, we will see, is your testimony, or I testify." The easiest way to get on the table is to step on others and the losing party will be a stepping stone to the winner. Chen Rus mouth showed a smile. For her, What really interesting things seems to have just begun. And Su Bai, standing behind her, the grayish two colors in the eyes seemed to be a bit stronger than before......... v3 Chapter 963： Borrow a yellow spring to share! The upcoming squad of the Princes Park in Paris, apart from the two Oriental scorpions, can almost be called the highest level of collision in the entire world of this era. The sermon is a hurdle. The people who can go to this step are all outstanding people, but some people can follow the path of the wind. Some people have been stuck there for a long time, and even Chen Ru I walked into a road that she could not even laugh at, and the strength kept improving, but the realm did not move for a long time. Right now, whether it is Aunt Angel or Chen Ru, they all regard each other as a stepping stone on their own roads, especially in the current context, time has become more precious than usual, in the past, in fact they This realm is actually the most beautiful. Once upon a time, Liang Boss was crying and smearing his tears and snoting his nose. He wanted to prove his way. He tried to stay in the position of the senior audience at the peak of the audience, because he would take another step forward, that is, he will receive it. Train tickets go to another world while enduring loneliness and going to be cannon fodder. Nowadays, it is the most popular theme now that it is not right. The first to launch the offensive is not to occupy the aunt of Angels and the aunt, but Chen Ru, this woman seems to have a heart that keeps on the upward cone. It may be the only time to retreat or be in the land of the road. In that way, coercion, of course, in the face of neuropathy, you retreat, no one will laugh at you timid, this principle, whether in the real world or in the audience circle is used. Chen Ru has just moved, and there are layers of starbursts appearing around his body. It seems to be a big sky pouring down. It can cover the sky, but now it is only for you. Chen Rus body and the starburst in front of him collided fiercely, like a fire burning oil, and like a collision between the soldering irons, constantly bursting with dazzling fireworks. Aunt Angel has her hands open and her eyes closed. At this moment, she is this day. She is this place. She is a sea of ??stars. She is the bureau, and Chen Ru is the demolition. The former needs to be calm, and the latter will Im constantly struggling to resist. Su Bai floated aside, and Xingmang did not target him. No other Western audience around him noticed him. Indeed, here, he is not really a protagonist, but the two women who are now fighting are Decide on the characters that the balance is really moving here. In this regard, Su Bai did not have any slight dissatisfaction. Even at this time, he did not have any emotion at all. The gray color in his eyes kept spinning. He seemed to be asleep, but the cold that came out from time to time. The sigh of breath is telling any of the eyes that fall on him, and he is by no means a good character. "That guy, have you played?" Damis said as he looked at Su Bai in the distance. Pjanic shook his head. "Lehman is likely to fall directly on his hand." "Oh, your British ice magician?" Damis nodded slightly. "So, it seems that I am alone with him. It is not an opponent. It is really helpless and frustrating. An East. The mid-level can bring us so much pressure. If this era is not coming to an end, I am really worried that after this generation, the oriental audience circle will fully exceed our West." "Not at all," Pjanic said. "Oh, sometimes, one or two geniuses are enough. For example, the woman who was called lychee." When it came to this name, Damiss face showed a sullen look. "But at the time, the woman was a drill." We have no loopholes in the West that dare to fight with her, but this time, no one will go to the real reservation in the environment of no death. Therefore, this woman may not have the luck of the lychee. "Can I leave?" Pjanic suddenly asked. "I am seriously injured and stayed, it is useless." Damis heard it, and suddenly he smiled. "This time, is your British audience going to completely lose this face?" Pjanic has no shame. The Western audiences are also small groups that are close to each other according to their national or cultural regional identity and other special reasons, but for the current Pjanic. The face of the British audience really doesn''t matter. After all, this time the trip to the East, the British high-ranking powerhouse has planted four, and there is also a strange character of Hills. It can be said that even the linings are gone. face? Damius didn''t say anything more. Even, he still had some pity Pianic, because he could see it. Pjanic was completely scared to break this time. If he couldn''t overcome this thing in his heart. The fear shadows left behind are estimated to be hopeless. Pjanic left, he plans to go to Italy first, then look at the situation here in Italy. The real matchup here will not have any influence because of Pjanic''s departure, and at this time, it has slowly entered a white heat. Chen Ru''s close combat ability is strong, because her understanding and application of the space law is almost a kind of perfection, so Aunt Angel is deliberately not giving Chen Ru a close chance. This is an imposing battle, but also a discouraged contest. Aunt Angel has too much advantage, so there is no need to really go with Chen Ru. The way she uses it now is actually the same as the previous armor. The way of using it has the same purpose, it is nothing more than a pressure. However, Chen Ru has been hard to resist until now, although it has not fallen into the disadvantages, but everyone knows that if Chen Ru can''t break the **** and pressure in a short time, then when the manpower is poor, he will certainly not be able to support it for too long. Seven high-end listeners in the surrounding area of ??the stadium stood up. Although Aunt Angel took on most of the power of Chen Rus resistance, they themselves could sense how terrible the energy vortex that Chen Rus rebellion was. A woman like this must not let her leave, let alone give her a chance to get out of trouble, otherwise she and others will be tantamount to the sheep. Damis sensed around, nearby, in fact, there are nearly 20 senior and middle-level senior listeners waiting, perhaps, only Angel Aunt can have such a strong appeal, and therefore, for this In the duel, Damis has always maintained a more optimistic attitude. The Western Circle is able to confront the Eastern Circle for so many generations, and naturally has its own heritage. Unless the two Easterners are not obeying the rules and regulations, the Eastern woman will die! Aunt Angels mouth always smiles, because she can feel Chen Rus resistance. Although she is very strong every time, she even feels a little shocked, but she can feel that Chen Rus momentum has begun to slowly fall. . Human beings are small, The gods are also small, Only the stars, Is the true supreme, Because it contains real guidelines, Because it represents the supreme majesty! Aunt Angel has raised a sense of pride in her heart. Perhaps this is her persistence, and she has been waiting for a long time. However, she was completely ignited in this strong dialogue. For a time, Aunt Angels breath Once again, the sea of ??stars in the body began to accelerate at this time. The realm that has been stagnant for a long time has actually become loose at this time! Aunt Angel has a ecstasy in her heart. Yes, this is the case. The oriental woman in front of me and the oriental woman in front of me are grinding each other. This time, if they win, they will be able to prove their path. Whoever loses, this life will stop. this! Once your road is defeated, how can you trust it and re-certify it? and so, This time, I must win! It is a pity that it is impossible for Su Bai to know the inner thoughts of Aunt Angel, otherwise he will remember the Liang Boss who had witnessed the Tao. When the boss of Liang was witnessed in front of Su Bai, the tombstone of the first tombstone was directly destroyed and destroyed. Then Liang Boss quickly made a tombstone to prove the road successfully! Compared with the current peak match between Chen Ru and Angel Aunt, the bosss behavior... really feels so casual? As if his way is the same as the cabbage on the side of the road, this one does not like to lose directly and then pull one. Seven French high-ranking strong blessings, the same as the half-step sermon of Angel Aunt, occupying the absolute heaven and place, and Chen Ru began to slowly fall back after the beginning of the momentum, but she did not panic Instead, he turned his head and looked at the white white standing behind him. "help me." Su Bai slowly raised his head, and the grayish two colors in his eyes completely occupied the eyes of Su Bai. "condition." This is the response of Su Bai. "I lost, you can''t live." Chen Ru replied. Yes, once Chen Ru is defeated, Su Bai can''t live without it. In fact, the reason why Su Bai can travel from England to Paris is because there is a big killer around him, otherwise it may be a few waves to intercept himself. Its hard to get over it, and its even harder to kill all of them. "condition." But Su Bai still insisted, "Otherwise, it won''t be big, die together." Chen Ru hesitated. At this time, Su Bai gave her a familiar feeling, as if she had waved her fist to prepare to destroy all the tombstones. "Help me this time, wait for my testimony, do three things for you." "Three things unconditionally." "Unconditional, even... you let me die." Chen Ru replied. Su Bais mouth showed a smile, then raised his head and opened his arms. Chen Ru took advantage of the situation, softly licking the cheeks from Su Bai, gently stroking the past, then raised and sighed: "Let you share a lot with Huang Quan!" For a time, From the softness of Chen Ru, it seems that there is a rush of Huang Quan. Huang Quan Shuiyu, with a reincarnation of reincarnation and death to collide to the stars in front of the sea! v3 Chapter 964： Prove it four or five times! Chen Ru took a yellow spring from Su Bai. This scene was really shocking. Aunt Angels pupil slammed and stared at Su Bai, who had been ignored by her before. The seven French high-ranking powerhouses below are also very surprised to see this scene on the top of the head. A yellow spring appears so suddenly here, until the Huangquan water squats on the starlight, attracting seven high-ranking forces responsible for maintaining the array. The body trembled at the same time, the next moment, they immediately sink their hearts to fully force the formation to overcome this fierce blow! Chen Ru stood on top of Huang Quan, her eyes were slightly condensed, as if she was completely detached from the present. There was a scream in the throat of Angel Aunt, who was no longer kind and elder, and closed her eyes slowly, and when she opened her eyes again, the outline of the Paris Princes Park stadium appeared in her eyes and even carefully If you look at it, you can see everyone inside. The stars that have been shrouded above the court began to spin at a rapid speed, looking down from the high direction and turning into the shape of an eye. Huang Quanshui began to be squeezed out madly, and it seemed that everything inside was taken out, and there was no drop left. Su Bai, who was in it, felt that he was completely blocked around him, and there was an inexplicable force pulling himself. Here, he turned into a desperate situation in an instant! Aunt Angel is serious. At this time, her every move seems to carry a majesty that belongs to the stars who belong to the stars! The stars are in the sky, overlooking all beings, It is a star that guides mankind from ignorance into civilization! In the wilder days of countless generations, the ancestors worshipped the stars and sang praises! And now, I am the embodiment of the stars, the master of fate. today, I must prove it! Aunt Angels breath began to soar again, and a cold voice was issued: "You have no way, you only have strength, you have no way, this game, you lost, you lost!" When he heard the words of Aunt Angel, Chen Ru slowly raised his head and his blood was fleeting. Yes, The other party is right, she has no way, she has been unclear what she is pursuing, For a long time, she has been pursuing strength, trying to improve her strength, even if it is a little progress, she is willing to get everything out to get it! She thought that this situation would continue, she thought that there would be no end on the road to the pursuit of power. But under the threshold of the sermon, she stopped, even if her strength is actually improving, even if she did not prove it can be equal to a preliminary stage, but the more she is confused. She can''t find her own way. This time, What she wants is to kill the card, So she went to the orphanage outside the company to attack Chicos and others, and then followed the West, killing two groups of Western listeners. If she continues to kill her, Chen Ru believes that she can certainly prove. She needs to kill and build, she needs outside stimulation, she feels she has found the right path. But here, she was blocked, This **** star, this **** glory locks it, She can''t stop killing people any more, just like an old sports car can''t continue to force the accelerator pedal, and the speed can''t be improved any more. Huang Quanshui was drained, and in the face of the star-studded oppression, although Chen Ru was not embarrassed, but compared with the aunt''s breath, the strong posture of the aunt, and the strong posture that may be proved at any time, Chen Ru really fell into the wind. . This time, she may really become a stepping stone for others and become a stepping stone for others. "Are you willing?" asked Su Bai, who had been standing calmly next to him. "She can''t win me," said Chen Ruru, but she didn''t have the slightest excitement and joy on her face, because if she didn''t interrupt, the French aunt in front of her might be able to prove her success. . "But?" Su Bai answered. "I can''t win myself." Chen Ru deep took a breath and looked at it with a sigh of relief. "If you don''t prove it, you die." Chen Ru finished looking at Su Bai. "Now, are you more anxious than me?" Su Bai shrugged, although Chen Ru alone blocked most of the pressure, but Su Bai is really not very good now, as if returning to the state of being forced and squeezed by the armor, it is almost Su Bai. The nightmare, because if it was not the old and wealthy backhand, Su Bai had already fallen, and there was no chance at all. "So, do you need me to cheer you up and let you regain your fighting spirit?" Su Bai asked. Chen Ru shook his head. "But I am really confused." At this moment, telling me that I am confused is almost equivalent to the fact that you suddenly thought about the meaning of your existence the night before the college entrance examination. "Kill her, it will be fine." Su Bai suggested, "Do you want to kill the testimony?" "Can''t kill her." Chen Ru tells the truth, "Her accumulation is not worse than me." The French aunt began to frantically shrink the starburst below. At the same time, she was also immersed in the excitement of her own testimony. The realm that had been stagnant for too long finally began to boil at this time. She should have been with the last batch of amnesties. Sitting on the train together, she thought she had no chance, but now, the dawn appeared in front of her eyes! As long as the sermon, Have a chance to survive! "I am very curious, how did you extract Huang Quan from me, it only exists in my memory." Su Bai asked. "Imitation." Chen Ru frowned slightly when answering, because the strength of the French aunt, the space around is being frantically compressed, and even Chen Ru himself feels powerless. "Because I am good at imitation, I learn very quickly, but also because I am too good at imitating, so I can''t find what I should have." Su Bai sighed and suddenly felt tired. "You are finally back to normal?" Chen Ru asked Su Bai, and he didn''t mind that the stars around him had already compressed the space here into a space where only a small room was left. "you guess." Su Bais eyes are still gray and white, but the whole person seems to have more anger than before. People who often exercise are clear that if the human body reaches a limit, if it can persist, wait for this limit. In the past, you will find that it is easy, and at this time, Su Bai is more like a kind of new point of extreme exhaustion. In fact, this time, Chen Ru is following the method of Pjanic, who wants to use Su Bais cause and effect to kill the Tao, and Su Bai is because of the new understanding in the process of dealing with Lehman. He also needs constant fighting and high levels of killing to achieve this kind of continuation. Only Chen Ru is to prove the road, and Su Bai is trying to advance from the middle to the higher. The space around it is still continually compressed. This bureau is a strong man who is about to prove that he is carrying the entire peak of the French territory. If the purpose is to kill two non-big-size audiences, To a certain extent, it is indeed a luxury. "You said, what kind of sermon will you use?" Chen Ru asked, "hehehe............" Chen Ru asked and suddenly smiled. "Suddenly, if the land of the sermon is still there, when you prove the road, you will bury the tombstone. Will there be only three words ''mental illness'' on the tombstone?" Su Bai didn''t take care of Chen Ru''s ridicule. He looked at the space that was almost touching to his body. He said directly: "You don''t want to make up again, we all have to die here. I thought I could come with you. I can open the unparalleled way through your Dongfeng. As a result, you suddenly told me that I was confused and wilted. Is this too crowded? "My little man, I will hang you, what''s wrong?" Chen Ru gently shook his fingertips and continued. "I am dead with me, isn''t it?" "You really don''t really want to say this kind of teasing, it''s too hard." Su Bai suddenly thought of Ying Yinger, but unfortunately, the woman who can always understand the man''s inner thoughts should now be in the United States, she has left. my own life. Below, seven high-ranking French powerhouses see that the target is about to be crushed by the stars, and all of them are excited to add another force. After this time, there will be a big bang in the West, otherwise they will always think about this side. If you dont have a big deal and there are two people in the East, its insecure. Moreover, if there is a big squat in the West at this time, these two Orientals will not dare to chase after this time, regardless of whether they have Causal reasons. The excitement of Angels eyes is more and more intense. Arrived, almost there, Its coming, Road, The way of the stars, Your fingertips have already touched, Proof, Proof, Just in front of you! Damis had some pity for Pjanic, and if the guy could still watch the two Orientals annihilate at this time, it would be very helpful for him to overcome this psychological shadow, but unfortunately... ... "This.........how is it possible!" Damis''s face suddenly changed! "Are you really not in a hurry?" Chen Ru asked. "But it will die." "At the beginning of the testimony, I used to destroy all the tombstones of the witnesses as the key points. Who is the first to swear?" Su Bai asked. Chen Ru nodded, the waist was standing up, and the black hair was flowing. The original slightly slender woman showed her heroic attitude at this time. At the same time, she looked at the aunt Angel, and her mouth showed a sneer: "Your fruit is ripe, I should pick it up." After that, Chen Ru turned his face to look at Su Bai. "I helped you hit Liu De at the beginning and said that the good tombstone is printed, you have not given it to me." "Take it yourself." Su Bai pointed to his forehead. "How do I know which one you want?" Chen Ru stretched out softly, caressing Su Bais forehead, like a relative movement between lovers, but in the next moment, a magnificent and quaint tombstone appeared. In a flash, the terrible pressure of the tombstone of the witness carries the sermon. The terror of the person''s own residual sweeps the Quartet! But then, Chen Ru invited the second, third, fourth......... "Which one?" Chen Ru sneered, and said: "How is it enough? Nowadays, I have to prove it four or five times! v3 Chapter 965： Proof, success! The war of sermons is, to a certain extent, more dangerous than the confrontation of mental power, because the physical confrontation can be restored after the injury, if you get some natural treasures, you can speed up the repair, and the mental power will be slightly worse. It has a great impact. The problem of the soul is more sensitive and sharp, and it is more difficult to cook and rehabilitate. The sermon is even more cruel. The winner can step on the other side and the losing party will face permanent. The shadows basically have no chance to prove again. Before, Aunt Angel was in a strong position, and almost one step could prove success. It seems that the West will once again have a big audience after the last train departure. However, with the tombstone of a tombstone from Chen Ru, the form, It has changed again. "I am Chen Ru, I am here today!" A tombstone was pressed by Chen Ru in front of him. Then, the tombstone collapsed, and Chen Rus breath was improved, but there was no testimony. But soon, Chen Ru moved another tombstone to his own. The tombstone collapsed again! Tombstones have collapsed again and again, but the tombstones observed in Su Bais memory are too many. This can actually be regarded as the hidden welfare of civil servants. It is just that Chen Ru has the ability to make it out. The tombstones of the flowing water have proved time and time again. The monks used to compress the advanced spirits of the ancestors of the Qinglong Temple. It can be said that it is extravagant, but it seems to be quite different from the appearance of Chen Ruzhen. Dwarfed. Su Bai stood behind Chen Ru. At this time, he was a little bit of a man standing behind the successful woman. It was just that the woman was really angry. Although she repeatedly printed something from her memory. There is nothing uncomfortable. The little mental energy consumption is just a drizzle for myself. But looking at her wasteful way, it is really some......... jealous. Without the place of the testimony, there is no tombstone falling in Huangquan. Sometimes people always criticize the hatefulness of formalism, but at this time, Su Bai has some kind of formalism. No matter what, it is always better than everyone. ** Fucking is much better. Chen Rus eyes are very deep at this time. The collapse of the tombstones is partly a failure of his testimony, but her breath and realm have risen again and again at this time. Originally compressed into a very narrow space and began to slowly open, the sky star in the state of Chen Ru in this state, it seems that some are eclipsed. There was a roar in Aunt Angel''s throat, like a beast roaring. As the saying goes, the slut''s rice bowl is like a murderous parent. The battle for a confession is a real failure. The party will completely lose the chance to live. It is a chop that is destroyed and processed. Therefore, Aunt Angel is naturally at this time, Fight, Fight, Must also fight! "Like the stars, you are the light that the Creator has given to the souls. You are the most clear temple in the world. You are the faith that I have guarded and persisted in my life!" The stars will last forever! Aunt Angels body began to slowly break down. At this time, she had already sacrificed all her sacrifices to the stars. She did not leave a slight retreat for herself. Rather than failing in failure, Its better to make a last fight! The top of the Paris Princes Park stadium began to burn, like a fireworks-like scene to bring a dreamy ambiguity to the nearby residents, but the hidden dangers are enough to make the senior listeners fear and retreat. The seven high-level listeners in the lower part of the world stopped their own hands at this time, because at this moment, the situation is no longer affected by them, and the two people above are no longer fighting in a pure sense. The sermons, for them, are no longer far away, more like things that are close at hand, and they must be successful in order to escape the audiences destruction plan. Now, this time the matchup is actually a Very good observation. Damis took a deep breath and spit it out. At this moment, he first felt the greatness and grandeur of the witness. Perhaps the senior audience symbolizes the peak of human strength, and the witness is more like It is another interpretation of "the person will win the day", which is beyond the ordinary meaning, similar to the opening of the school, sanctification. No wonder the difficulty of the sermon is so big, Damis shakes his head, a little embarrassed, but more, still envious, because he knows, it will take a long time, and he will take this step, it will definitely take this step. In the suburbs of Paris, Hills, carrying a silver box, stood in the same place, watching the brilliance above the sky, with some disdain in his eyes: "Its just the last struggle between two unruly pitiful intertwined." Hills is convinced that it will never be so difficult and will not encounter this situation. "Su, if the woman around you loses, you will die, and I will not save you." .................. The stars are burning, The tombstone is falling apart, At this moment, the two women with deep accumulation began to detach from all material competition. But the stalemate of staleness is destined to be unsustainable, because according to the laws of nature, the more beautiful things are, the shorter the time is. On the other hand, people are always familiar with what is commonplace. The momentum of the two women has risen to a tipping point. In fact, they are very sad. At least, in Su Bais view, this is the case. Whether it is Chen Ru or Aunt Angel, are they worse than other witnesses? The more this time, the more Su Bai felt the Liang Boss who was barely reluctant to testify. The people were really mad at people. Of course, the p-shares have decided their heads, and Su Bai still hopes that Chen Ru can win. Otherwise, he will have to accompany Chen Ru to bury him, but just as the seven high-ranking powerhouses below have done nothing to watch the drama, Su Bai will not help at this time. Nothing is too busy, and there is no place to find a foot and a foot. But the result, It really didn''t let people wait too long. The stars of the sky are the faith of this French aunt. It is also the courageous pillar of her past. In comparison, Chen Ru is quite different. The tombstones are broken and seemingly vigorous, but it is like a two-footed light. "" two sounds disappeared, compared to the French aunt opposite, Chen Ru really worse. But she, in fact, is really winning, and everything she has done before is nothing more than a mutual encouragement. If she does not insist, she will not be accompanied by the other party to play, and the other party cannot be stimulated to enter this state. Chen Ru, who wanted to kill the Tao, is best at imitating, or saying, it is a cottage. this moment, Chen Rus eyes flashed a glimmer of starlight, her hand gently raised, as if dancing a beautiful dancer under the stars, with a kind of genius that belongs to her. Star, Star, great, Beautiful, All of this, before today, is actually so strange to Chen Ru, at least Su Bai is clear, this woman, there is absolutely no astronomical hobby, and there is no religious belief, she is a dead horns in addition to improving strength There is no desire for a different kind, but for the moment, she once again began her own imitation. Star, Love is love, faith, Change it. In an instant, Aunt Angel saw a scene that made her extremely scared. The power of her own star actually penetrated the other body at this time, and the other party not only did not suffer the slightest damage, as if a mermaid returned to the water. It becomes smooth, becomes free, and becomes comfortable. All these changes have made Aunt Angel a little unprepared, and even more unbelievable. But for Chen Ru, it is just the steps that I have been designing. Everything has a fixed number, and there are also laws. Those who are good at imitating naturally understand how to arrange each step. Just like now, The stars, beginning to revolve around Chen Ru, seem to be embracing their loyal followers and are blessing her. And Chen Ru constantly manipulates the power of the surrounding stars and slowly merges into his body. Then, Chen Ru looked up, her eyes were no longer only Aunt Angel, only left, This piece of sky! Immediately, her voice began to echo throughout Paris: "Today, I am here, Bury the stars, Liwu Daoxin! water, Boiling, Its surprising, its helpless, and its unprepared. It seems that the script was taken wrong, like the sun, rising from the West. Aunt Angel has already been a star-studded star, but everything she has, is beginning to desperately gather at the foot of Chen Ru. "You thief, you thief, you shameless liar!" Angry accusations echoed in the air, The bloated French aunt was completely thundering at this time. a more terrifying ending than death, Is dressing for others, And this ending, She met. Below, the seven high-ranking powerhouses at the Princes Park in Paris were all horrified at this time. They never imagined that a victory that had been felt before was actually distorted to such a point, and now They are also powerless to stop, and they can only passively undertake this result by waiting for the above repertoire to end. The body of Damis began to tremble, He is clear, Aunt Angel, lost, lost very badly, and lost very thoroughly. A huge tombstone ghost condenses in front of Chen Ru. On the tombstone, the stars are dotted, what is buried, what is harvested, what is lost, what is gained, what is lost, is the essence of the world''s operation. But for Chen Ru, what she buried is something else. Perhaps at this moment, she is convinced that her own path, her imitation, her habits, and her behavior have given her the most generous rewards. The shadow of the Star Tombstone was smashed to the ground by Chen Ruzhen. Simultaneously, Her breath is like a river flowing east to the sea. Instantly changed a pound of weather! Proof, success! v3 Chapter 966： Signal transmission method! If I am strong, it is because I stand on the shoulders of the giants; If I am successful, it is because I am standing on the tombstone of others; Perhaps this is the best interpretation of Chen Ru at the moment. Chen Ruzheng succeeded and buried the aunt Angel, who dedicated his heart to the stars. This is a very unexpected ending and an incomprehensible ending, but since It has become an established ending, so the excess feelings and emotions become meaningless waste in an instant. Chen Ru''s figure floats in the air, and his long hair is fluttering. There is quite a sense of the white hair of the Liang Yusheng pen, and this is a mad woman and a bumpy woman. Of course, nowadays is also a powerful woman. Su Bai did not know exactly what attitude should he face Chen Ru. Of course, he is more aware that the senior French listeners inside and outside the Paris Princes Park stadium should be more annoyed than themselves. In the past, Litchi came to England to erase a city. Many people in the West are willing to give up to stop the lychee. At the moment, at the crucial moment when there is no big shack in the West, Chen Ru, who has proved successful, is capable and even capable. Everything that Litchi did at the beginning left a gift for her in the entire Western world. The senior French listeners inside and outside the stadium did not escape at this time. Perhaps they also knew that they could not run without running; Escape, at this time, basically lost the meaning attached to it, not to say how the spirit of the unity and death of the Gallic Rooster is. After all, Chen Ru can kill them before the road, not to mention the sermon. Then they lost a half-step aunt. Perhaps most of the audience present and other countries are paying attention to the audiences who have just witnessed this match. They are glad that this is the end of an era, otherwise it is the strength of the present, even if it is One big man was because he did not receive the train ticket, but the East also had two more amnesties in the West at the same time. Fortunately, the era is about to end, otherwise it is likely that the next time the oriental audience circle will suppress the Western circles for a long time. At that time, there will be a lychee and another Chen Ru. Maybe the future Eastern audience will Women are regarded as their own role models, once and for all, trying to step on the Western audience circle to achieve their own progress. Slowly, the pattern of confrontation between the East and the West will slowly become the monopoly of the Oriental Circle, and the Western Circle will also Slowly become a small circle like the Americas of Africa. Broadcasting is a farmer. It has to look at the harvest when growing vegetables. Once the harvest is better in the East, it is likely to increase the area planted there and naturally reduce the area planted elsewhere. So, it seems that the end of the big era has given at least some comfort to the current Western audience. At least, they don''t have to worry too much about the future and the future and the responsibilities that come with it. Chen Rus figure slowly fell down beside Su Bai. How long do you need to advance? This is Chen Rus problem, but the key is not the problem itself, but Chen Ru reveals the meaning of wanting to wash the hands of the golden basin. Otherwise, according to Chens habits and assumptions before the testimony, it should be killing all the way. Killing through, never ask more. The grayish-white color in Su Bais eyelids has gradually faded, and the sense of exhaustion is steadily weakening. Correspondingly, the breath of Su Bai is constantly growing. "You can close your hand now, are you inconvenient?" Su Bai asked, in fact, Su Bai also guessed something. Chen Ru smiled slightly. "The broadcast just gave me a warning. I was limited by a lot of freedom." "Special people, the treatment is not the same." Su Bai snarled. "If you still need to kill, I can ignore the warning of the broadcast. Its biggest punishment is nothing more than pulling me into a world of stories to seal it. In the end, it still needs to send me to the train." Chen Ru said, "After all, I promised you three things, I said, unconditional." "No, I just watched the two of you vying for the testimony. The sentiment is also very deep. I need to restore some energy and qi and blood. After these supplements are completed, the advanced to the high-level audience is just a matter of course. Its a pity that Pjanics guy ran away. Chen Ru looked at Su Bai with some surprise and said: "It turns out that you have long woken up." Yes, if Su Bai does not wake up, he will definitely continue to pursue Pjanic at all costs, no matter where he goes, whether or not Chen Ru will continue to help him. "You can''t wake up a sleeper." Su Bai smiled and looked at the other side. "There is an old friend there. Are we going back through the circle of St. Paul''s Church?" Don''t you fly? Chen Ru asked. "Yes, then I will be old friends." .................. Hills is a nobleman. Although there are many aristocrats in England, but Hills is clearly not here. He has his own estate and also has his own family business. "This is the showroom of our family. There are antiques collected by generations, Su, and there are Chinese things in it, because I have a generation of ancestors who were originally members of the British and French coalitions, and they are artillery. You know, artillery. It is easier to load some private goods than the infantry. Even the British Museum once wanted to take away some things from my house but was rejected by people in my family." Hill is like a landlord, and he introduces Su Bai to his own manor. Unfortunately, he carries a silver box on his back, making his master look a little uncomfortable. Su Bai is not very interested in these things, but he can also learn about some things about his family from the story of Hills. In fact, Hillss family has been lost a century ago, but only for generations. After the war money was issued, it was considered that the family was maintained. After entering the house, Chris stood at the table with respect and respect, and the table and the wine had already been arranged. Sears put his box aside, loosened his bones, poured a glass of wine to Su Bai and Chen Ru, and asked: "The house just outside is my family''s collection, but below, Its my private collection. Is it interesting to go and see? Here I have arranged the triple array method. Without my permission, everyone......... "Oh." Chen Ru left a glass of red wine with his right hand and opened a light curtain, and then walked directly into the light curtain. Su Bai shrugged at Hills. Sears took a deep breath, meaning that I endured, no matter how disdain he had shown in this woman''s sermon, but at least for the time being able to admit that no one in the West can suppress this woman. Following Chen Ru''s light curtain, Su Bai found himself in a very large basement with many objects, some of which were instruments, some of which were not instruments, but pure artifacts. However, the display here is worthy of a convincing historical basis to kill the world''s major historical museums. Its very refined. Chen Ru commented that these are all carried out by the dangers of life from the ancient battlefield ruins, and that Hills also spent a lot of time and energy to repair them, perhaps, This is also the inheritance of the family lineage. Since the family has been a cultural thief for generations, naturally, there is a kind of love for this ancient object. Su Bai was not very interested in these exhibits. He didn''t have too much leisure to pay attention to the light of civilization in the broken age. The reason why he went to Hills here was purely for a break. "Right, why didn''t you bring the box down? If I didn''t guess wrong, the box should contain the holy clothes. You are really very funny, completely cos "Saint Seiya"." "I don''t want to fight with you now." Hills said righteously. "I can feel that you are very tired now, Su, you need to rest, wait for your rest, when the realm is elevated to high level, I am not Mind to come back to you again." Like her and the French aunt? Su Bai took a look at Chen Ru and continued. Who wins the testimony? "Maybe, but it''s not that difficult, at least for us. Isn''t broadcasting a closed place for the East and West? I am currently working on a way to restart the Western Testament." "Is it sure?" Su Bai asked. "There is a collection room for broadcasting. I don''t think that broadcasting will completely block it and prepare for giving up. So I think it is hopeful. What about it, as the guardian of the predecessor''s sect, I will return later. Going to the place of the testimony can give me the sense of sacredness and ritual that I want. Even if I fail, I feel that it is not a bad thing to stay there and sleep." Su Bai did not take care of Hills''s sighs, but looked at Chen Ru. Chen Ru put a finger on Su Bai, meaning that she could help Su Bai to try to open the land of the Eastern Zhengdao, but it would consume one. Things. At this time, Su Bais cell phone rang, it was the phone that Hills had just sent to Su Bai. After all, Su Bais self-destruction and broken body battles, if not the clothes, the special windbreaker may have become Naked, male, let alone a mobile phone. "Hey, fat, what''s wrong?" "Big white, are you still alive?" "Ok" "I am ready now, I am going to give them a set of Qin will be smashed. Is it because we are waiting for you to come back now?" asked the fat man. "Fat, remember the blood corpse?" Su Bai asked. "What?" "Do you believe it or not, when you give one of them a armor, maybe a second before, not that you are pulled into the story world is that person is pulled into the story world." v3 Chapter 967： Do you eat or not? For the time being, let the fat man be safe, and Su Bai and Chen Ru used dinner together under the arrangement of Hills. Then, Su Bai and Chen Ru went to St. Paul''s Cathedral in London. In fact, Su Bai also knows that Chen Ru is not suitable for appearing here. He may still get some freedom before the testimony, but after the testimony, it is difficult to have that degree of freedom. The broadcast may not be like killing chickens and monkeys like blood corpses, but its okay to change your way to let you "preserve". The lychee in the past has gone to England after the testimony to wipe out a city, but according to the fat man. The lychee disappeared for half a year after that. The first half of the year may have been a redemption or a broadcast seal. Although it was finally free, it could even be taken back by train, but it was paid for. The forbidden location in the depths of the church, the ruin of the first-class senior audience who died, and still scattered there, Su Bai did not know his name, but he was a poor man, Pjanic did not die, and he turned out to help Piani The guy who opened the singularity of the odds became the first object that he and Chen Ru killed when they came to the West. "I will go to the orphanage to bring your son out, and then try to open the land of the Eastern Testimony. What do you think is the third difficult thing?" Chen Ru asked while repairing the formation. She has always been this temper. Now that she owes three things to Su Bai, I am sure that I also want to finish early and do not owe each other. "My son still waits for me to check it out and then pick him up. As for the place of the Eastern Testimony, you really need to try it and see if you can open it again." Su Bai replied. For Su Bais answer, Chen Ru appeared to be somewhat surprised because she thought that Su Bai would not wait for her to rescue his son. It is necessary to know that the arrangement of Litchi is not difficult to break, but wants to break. At the same time, the children inside will be safely rescued. It must be personally involved in a big audience. Even with the strength of Chen Ru, the success rate of trying to accomplish this is more than 50%. If you fight yourself If it falls, the success rate should be about 70%, less than 80%. But even then, Chen Ru did not object, and even offered to raise the matter. One is one, the second is two, she will not go to resign and renege because of danger. "I can feel that he is sleeping quietly in the orphanage. I want to wait for me to prove my way and pick him up." "Trust me?" "Yes, I can''t believe you." Su Bai tells the truth, "The feeling between father and son and the impulse and willingness to protect each other, you can''t understand." In order to save himself, the little guy climbed to the demon point by himself. Su Bai naturally can do everything for the little guy. Its not that Su Bai is worried that Chen Ru will deliberately release water. Su Bai believes Chen Ru will definitely fulfill his promise to himself. However, Su Bai is not willing to pin the safety of the little guy on others because he can''t bear the less than 30% of the accident; After I have witnessed myself, I personally go in and safely save the little ones best. If there is no way or something unexpected, then the father and son will die together, it seems to be a good ending. As for saying that Su Bai wants to see the little guy earlier, of course he wants it, but he is not in a hurry. After all, after waiting for the testimony, he is going to leave by train. The little guy will stay with him for his life. Father and son, the two are ultimately to be separated. "I can''t open 100% of the land of the testimony. If it is opened, it is one thing. If it is not opened, it can be counted." Chen Ru said. "You are really a sincere person." Su Bai shook his head. "I will not be able to start trying to prove it for a long time. When I actually need what you do, I can do it myself. The most unfortunate, the fat monk is away from them." The sermons are not far away, and they can be helped." "For example, killing lychee?" Chen Ru suddenly asked. Su Bais eyes are condensed, and it seems that some people do not understand why Chen Ru will ask this question at this time. "Don''t tell me that you don''t want to kill her. She first kidnapped your son and placed it in this dangerous place. Your character said that the good point is impulsive and mental illness. It is an extreme swearing to say that it is not good. "This, I will say later, now, it is not the time." Su Baiton paused and continued. "Perhaps, after finding a way to successfully signal the way, the lychee over there may also fall." "Maybe, but, have you found a way?" "How did the blood corpse hide its identity?" Su Bai asked. "You ask me, who am I to ask?" "Oh, anyway, since the self has become a contact person since the audience, there are only five people who can avoid the broadcast gaze. My cheap aunt is because of the agreement with the radio, and now it has been integrated with the broadcast, counting two, but that is the broadcast of the deliberate opening of the two of them, so they only need low-key, under the constraints of the rules, They don''t need to go through the eyes of the radio, they just need to look beyond the eyes of other listeners. It is a bit like the corruption of the senior officials, the unspoken rules, the people at his level and the people at the above level will have a blind eye. Just be careful not to be caught by the handle and hit the Internet, causing too much public opinion effect. There is no problem with attention. In fact, there is nothing to learn from. In addition, Litchi is also considered one, because Litchi has counted a group of listeners who tried to come back in that world, and he can take the train back and leave. I dont know if she has any deals with the broadcast, but at least it is certain that She has some kind of privilege. Old and wealthy, also counted as one, but the old rich and the rich are special, he may have already died long ago, so in the broadcast, a dead person is a person who does not exist. The last one is the blood corpse. At the beginning of the **** corpse in Shaanxi, a large number of listeners in the terracotta warriors and horses to cast Jingguan, the radio simply could not deal with him, because the broadcast did not know his identity, until the coincidence of the fat man mouth to say ''Ye Zi'' two When the words were written, the broadcast confirmed the true identity of the blood corpse. "So, do you know the way blood bodies hide their identity?" "Not sure, but can guess." Su Bai replied in this way. At this time, Chen Ru also repaired the formation. When the array flashed white light, Su Bai and Chen Ru walked into it together. .................. Chicos, Ma Clone, Zach, three people are placed in three wine jars like a human stick. The wine jar is located below the Sanqing ancestor, quite a scene, one person. Its not the fat monks who deliberately abused the prisoners. Its really these three guys are not ordinary people. The vitality and means of the high-ranking audience are terrible. Everyone has their own numbers. Moreover, they were basically broken by Chen Ru. It is also convenient to put it in. However, despite this, the fat man and the monk also added several seals, as much as possible to isolate their recovery, and even give them some damage every once in a while to ensure that they are still in a weak state. Honestly, even if it was before the war, the fat man did not feel so tired, just like the bomb disposal, the demolition succeeded everything, the failure is a burst, life and death for a moment, come and go simply, but if it becomes You take a bomb to eat, sleep, bathe and knock on the big back, then it''s not so good. "Calling........." The fat man snorted by the table, he was really tired. The monk and the Buddha are sitting in the distance drinking tea. The Buddha is also very seriously injured, and he has just advanced in the battle, so it will take some time to adjust. He cant take it anymore. Although the monk is also injured, but the monk is now The essence of the book is that it will pass. Outside the small temple, there are some senior listeners from the southwest where they stayed. Obviously, they also smelled a special wind, but because they didnt join the help when they were in the battle, so no one chose to enter this time. The temple to see, the most important thing is that Chen Ru left the top three, five and two to solve the strength of the three high-ranking powerhouses, giving them too much shock. "Fat, if you are tired, go back to rest." The monk said. The fat man opened his eyes and wiped the saliva of his mouth. He walked to the tea table and took the teapot and slammed his mouth against his mouth. He shook his head and said, "I will wait for the whites to come back. It should be faster. Before the big white, I told me on the phone that Chen Ruzhen was successful. Oh, regret it, I should have followed it at the time, but I can go to the West to pack B and regret it. "Before, no one stopped you." Foye was on the side of the road. "Rely, can that be the same, I am not mentally ill." The fat man took a piece of tea on the tea table and threw it into his mouth and chewed. "This tea tastes bad, no white tea is delicious." Foye did not pay attention to the fat man, and continued to analyze with the monk: "This armor now seems to be unable to test, the broadcast has its security mechanism and code of conduct, which makes the broadcast act a bit pedantic and rigid, it is impossible to destroy our actions in advance. , but it is fully capable of interrupting it one second before we act." "Right, Dabai also asked me to find out about the solution on the phone." The fat man shouted like he thought of it. "Mom, Ive forgotten to seal it and even forgot about it." Fat man I took out my mobile phone and swept a few eyes. Some doubts: "I sent a message to Jie Jie and asked some people. I didn''t even hear the whereabouts of Jie Xie and Leshan after we separated. This is strange. "You can ask Liang Bo." "I don''t have such a big face, and I don''t have the boss''s WeChat, forget it, let''s talk about it later, right, Su Bai told me that Chen Ru promised to help him do three things." Poorly boring The fat man started the gossip. "Oh." Foye smiled. "I want to say, three things are very simple." The soul of the gossip of the fat man began to burn: "Save my son, be my son''s mother, and give me a son, hey, you said that you can eat or not?" v3 Chapter 968： Unlucky fat After the fat mans mouth flower performance was finished, he suddenly found that the monk looked at himself with a touch of meaningful smile. How could this smile make people cautious? "Monk?" asked the fat man. "Fat, look behind you." The monk reminded. "Hahaha, you can''t scare me. Do you want to tell me that Chen Ru is behind me?" The fat man took another piece of tea and threw it into his mouth. "Fat, I am so fluent, though I I can''t beat her, but if she is close to me, I can still sense it." Fat man, a pair of you, actually used this technique to scare me. When I was a fat man, did you graduate from Xiamen University? At this time, Lord Buddha took a sip of tea and added a knife: "She used to be without proof." The fat man snorted, Although my heart groaned, my face still showed a kind of expression that you licked and then looked at you behind your face. "Amount......... ah! Sister Chen, are you coming back? Why don''t you say hello to let your loyal fats give you a good bath first? The temple is not equipped with a water heater..." .................. In the living room, the monk re-cooked a pot of tea, and Su Bai leaned on the tatami to drink tea. The Buddha is also in the same position, but the monk is still sitting in danger. The monk seems to have always been a serious look. The Buddha has been a bit corrupted, especially after the mood changes to the advanced audience, but the monk has another extreme trend, which is a fusion of Qinglong. The body of the temple ancestors became more obvious after the revision of the body. Of course, the monk Dharma is naturally, he is actually the most understandable one. I remember that when I first met, the monk wanted to eat the little guy to increase the cultivation, and the heart was not as good as the monk. "Oh, you can do it too. Your grandfather and grandfather just want to play a small game while drinking tea and cherry blossoms. As a result, all the guys who are deceiving the ancestors will be swallowed up." After listening to the introduction of the monk''s advanced process, Su Bai snarled. "Seven laws, it looks like, Huiguo monk is your past life?" Foye''s focus is naturally different from Su Bai. He himself is also a branch of Tantric. Although it has been ever-changing for thousands of years, if true, More true, Huiguo monk is also a grandfather of the Buddha, in other words, the status of the seven laws instantly overshadowed himself. "Buddha is coming to the world, but for people, what is naturally pursued is that there is no life in this life." The seven-law monk is naturally not bored to argue with the Buddha. "Monk, then you are also a high-level now?" Su Bai confirmed. "It''s really invisible. It''s no wonder that the Bodhisattva from India wanted to catch you. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. "If it is not time-critical, barren is not willing to advance in this way. In fact, it is against the state of mind." "Okay, don''t twist it, can the bully annihilate the ancestors still be a thing for you?" Su Bai stood up and stretched out. Chen Ru was in her own room. Naturally, she would not drink tea with a few people in Su Bai to start a small party. "Big white, are you going to advance?" Foye looked at Su Bai. "Its almost the same. In fact, I was going to advance immediately before I went to the West. This time, I have made my preparations more complete, and I have made great progress in the use of power and the new adaptation to the fighting style." "Its not bad to be chewed. Who is your opponent, it must be very upset." The monk laughed. "But don''t just break it, you still need to rest." "Well, so I suppressed the advancement, I plan to wait for the body to relax and then plan, not rushing at this time, right, Lord Buddha, this time, thank you, you have no problem there?" Before Foye used to protect the orphanage in the battle, the side effects of this method must be obvious, and may even affect the future development. Su Bai just said a thank you, and can only find opportunities to compensate for the Buddha in the future. Everyone chatted without a word. In the middle of the night, the monk went to prepare for the night, and the Buddha began to meditate. Su Bai, who was doing nothing, finally thought of "my good brother fat." Going out of the living room and entering the Sanqing Temple, the three Western high-ranking powerhouses continue to be placed in the jars. There are seals that Chen Ru personally applied. Dont say that they are seriously injured now, that is, they are in full prosperity. It is not easy to break Chen Rus seal. Right now, there is a fourth wine jar with a meat ball in it. The fat man has a silver needle on his head. He is looking at Su Bai who is in love. "Don''t look at me with this kind of look." Su Bai sat down beside the fat man, watching only the fat man who was rolling out from the jar, Su Bai wanted to laugh. "Big white, you are not enough brothers!" The fat man is very wronged. "You are tired too, just rest and rest." Su Bai comforted. "This is also called rest?" The fat man has some tears to cry about his current situation. "Who told you to talk about it yourself, Chen Ru put you in the jar, silver needle is also she stabbed in, the monk did not dare to pull out, afraid of something unexpected, so I am not afraid of accidents, I Can you pull it out for you?" Su Bai said that he would pull out the silver needle on the fat man''s head. "Don''t stop! You are not afraid of accidents, I am afraid!" The fat man hurriedly stopped at Su Bai. "Oh." Su Bai smiled and didn''t dare to pull it out. In fact, Chen Ru did not intentionally torture the fat man, but because the fat man overdraft in the previous battle was overdone, and the heart began to be unstable. It is in the hands of helping the fat man to stabilize the heart, while the fat man needs to quiet down and renovate, which is equal to paving the way to the fat in disguise. The fat man''s mind is too much and too messy. This used to be a good habit in the past, but after becoming a senior listener, every step forward is very difficult. It is not only the accumulation of power but also the sentiment of the realm. "Was the lady who said that she could release me when she was?" the fat man asked with a grin. "When you go to the middle stage, you can take it." Su Bai took two cigarettes together and put them in the mouth to ignite, and then took out one and delivered it to the fat man''s mouth. Unfortunately, the fat man''s hand could not be taken out, he could only shake it by his mouth. The ash shook. "Oh, this is good, I suddenly found myself for a long time without really calming down to look at the Sanqing ancestor." Fat man has a very sad tone. "Do more communication with the ancestors, communicate more, you see the monk doing this very well, after the exchange with the ancestors, the ancestors also swallowed, if you can swallow the three clear Big hair, it is estimated that you can also throw Chen Ru into the jar to let her go quiet." The fat man smoked a sorrowful look, then glanced at Su Bai. "Big white, can you gather your expression of gloating?" Is it obvious? "Hey, this is what his mother is doing like an arms race. Everyone is trying to figure out how to advance. If the land of the Eastern Testimony can be opened again, you are the guardian of the predecessors land. If you can open the place of the road again, you should have a special advantage. When we get the tickets there, we want to go to the place where we can go to the place where we can experience the traditional testimony. We must pay the experience fee... ........." The fat man started YY again. "Get it, as long as we can pass the signal out, we will open it again if we don''t open the broadcast." "Then why are you still wasting a thing for Chen Ru to help you open it?" The fat man did not understand. "When the land of the sermon was opened by broadcasting, it belonged to a special area, which was broadcasted by its own reserved land. It was also affected by the rules of broadcasting, but since the broadcast has now closed it and re-sealed it, it lost its original function. It is equivalent to becoming a secret. If we can go in before the broadcast opens it again, we can get some special benefits." Su Bai thought of the jade country in the land of the testimony. Although the jade can not be compared with the dragon of the dragon of the dragon, but its power can not be underestimated, before it was the guardian''s identity, so there is no way to That thing takes its own sake, but if Chen Ru can help seal the seal of the land, I will definitely find a way to bring it out. Broadcasting is restricted by rules in the real world. As long as you can get the piece of jade from the country, the radio can only recognize it with your nose. Perhaps it is because of this kind of rules of broadcasting that the greatest freedom of these audiences is given. Otherwise, if the broadcast has self-awareness and unlimited power to open fire, then the audience will become the pigs to be slaughtered. The rule is a necessary condition for a stable continuation, but at the same time it has its limitations. Of course, Su Bai is also eager to have a piece of implement, otherwise it is fun to get rid of fists every time he fights, but he also feels awkward. "Right, that Qin will armor, why do you want to solve it?" The fat man is very puzzled about this. "To tell the truth, I can''t contact you now. I think there may be something unexpected about the solution. Remember, when At the Leshan Liang boss, he suppressed the Fusu, but he understood the Fusu ring. I felt a bit wrong at the time." "Because the blood corpse has been broadcasted, I can probably guess, why is it going crazy? Why does it become that look? Why is it so temperament? Why do you even make a low-level mistake in saying something?" A cigarette circle, continue: "Because we are the special reason for the audience, our eyes are equal to the eyes of the broadcast, our ears are equal to the ears of the broadcast. The blood corpse became what we didn''t know, but he also passed the broadcast, so I think that the blood corpse should also deliberately forget who it is, leaving only the original impulse of revenge. "So, is it the purpose of finding a solution?" "Yes, Jie Jie is proficient in mental power and illusion. If he is there, we can work together to completely disrupt the consciousness of one of the three guys, and then play a trick to re-create a **** body, as long as The broadcast doesn''t know its identity, even if we know that we want to send a signal, but the broadcast is limited to the rules, we can only watch us act." "There must be a solution as soon as possible, otherwise it will be the next mission world." "Do not worry, the solution is missing, the most anxious should be the boss." "Yes, they are true love." The fat man spit out the cigarette **** and asked awkwardly. "You said that Jie Jie and Liang Bo have been living together for so long. Have they opened the back door to each other?" After that, the fat man suddenly found Su Baizheng staring at himself behind him. Lying trough, Not so bad! v3 Chapter 969： coming Just as the fat man saw the ghost, he was ready to turn his head and look behind him. Su Bai reached out and shot on the fat man''s face: "This is scaring you." "........." Fat child. .................. Half a century ago, humans have left their footprints on the moon, but in reality, humans have not been able to fully explore the planet under their feet, such as the sea. The ocean symbolizes the vastness, but also means a kind of loneliness, especially in its depths. This kind of loneliness, no accident, is basically equivalent to the eternal disguise. In a cave in the sea near Qinhuangdao, the disguise was sitting on the round table. The suit on his body had become messy. He was like a poor man who was in jail, and his sentence was indefinite. In addition to the mottled loneliness, the only one in his body who accompanied him, although Jie Jie tried to recapture his body and expel the guy, but at this moment, it seems that only his Existence can make your sentence no longer completely undone. Without the slightest sorrow, the concept of the body''s initiative is beyond everything. This is not known as the first attempt to expel the guy from his body. I don''t know how many times it failed. He has no luxury. After the other party, he will be able to regain his freedom, but he has to do something. Su Yuhangs phrase Please sleep for another two thousand years completely sealed off the man, the woman, their identity and the influence of their identity, enough to make this seemingly joke-like discourse become a golden rule. . Jie did not take the time to think about why his boss would give the ring to himself. Why didnt he give it to Su Bai, not to the fat man, or even to the Chengdu audience. He is not willing to think about this problem. In the end, he has to reserve a little better delusion and memories. At least, he does not want to turn himself into another version of Xianglin. The smoke has long since disappeared, but there is smoke on the side of the solution. He skillfully draws one, bites between his lips, ignites, takes a sip, familiar tobacco taste, familiar smoke circle, familiar habits. ...... Explain clearly, this is just a kind of illusion of oneself, as long as it simulates the feeling of cigarettes, then it is like being really smoking. This is a kind of self-deception, and it is also a kind of "painting cake to fill the hunger", but in fact, he does not need to eat, the level of the senior audience is basically a valley, as long as there are residual sporadic energy around to absorb and transform themselves. I can continue to live, of course, similar to the train and other isolated areas is impossible. Fortunately, here is the bottom of the sea, fortunately, the aura here is still sufficient, at least you don''t have to worry about becoming a person. So, to solve the daily things to do, it is very simple, but also very rich. The first thing I wake up is to try to expel Fusu and then fail... After breakfast time, Jiexuan can let himself enter the fantasy of eating breakfast, there are milk, fried eggs, and even caviar from white oysters. As long as he has eaten something he has felt, he can make himself in the illusion. Perfectly re-experienced. After reading newspapers and listening to music, there will be karaoke, noise-reducing headphones will appear, and everything will be needed. Then there will be more abundant lunches, Western food, Chinese cuisine, and rotation. Even if you are interested in learning about it, you will choose to eat barbecue at dinner. As long as you can calculate the thickness and the sense of progress and the change of meat quality, you can give yourself a tender and light taste. Meat skewers. It seems that this cage life seems to be pretty good. But the solution is more and more boring. He knows that all this is fake. Everything he does is nothing but a psychological comfort and hint, but the pain is that he must keep the last one. I am awake, because once I completely indulge myself, I am tied to a plastic bag and tied myself to suffocate myself. Just as Su Bai was forced to stay in Huangquan for the first time when he was forced to stay in the territory of the road, he was faced with such a choice. He can let himself immerse himself in the illusion he created, but at the cost, he can never wake up. He is still weighing, at least, Wait a second, Lets see, In case, what will change? Of course, Jie Jie has no hope that he will enter the story world, unless he completely overwhelmingly expelled Fusu or he controlled Fusu to turn it into his own "totem" and "associated soul". Can drive the existence, otherwise the broadcast is impossible to pull yourself into the story world, because it is Su Yuhang personally sealed himself here, behind the back of Su Yuhang, is the will of existence, they do not need to take off their pants fart Seal yourself and release yourself by entering and leaving the world of stories. Of course, they also have to follow the rules of the broadcast, because the broadcast can determine the current solution, not a real solution, so it is impossible to send him a story world. I don''t know how long I can support myself. Maybe he hasn''t been in custody for a long time, but it''s not confinement, because you can''t see hope at all. When a person is completely desperate, time is really meaningless. The cigarette butts suddenly disappeared, and the cigarettes were rubbed in the palm of your hand. The temperature and burning of the cigarette butts were felt. It must be said that in the past two months, the most unresolved thing is that his realm has been elevated to a high-level audience. The level of the mid-level peak. He didn''t know whether it was because of the cause of Fusu in his body or because he was so boring and trying to deceive himself to cause his own illusion to have a qualitative change. But at least it gives a little comfort to understanding, or that it gives him another way. Either, I will always be immersed in loneliness until one day I am completely lost in the illusion of the lost city, or, in such a way, I will prove success in that way. If the road is successful, there should be a glimmer of life? At least, at that time, should I be able to expel Fusu? Every day, its these mixed thoughts and a cigarette. I thought about how the original Su Bai was suffering for half a year in the place of the testimony. "Hey........." In the distance, there was a footstep sound. It should be the sound of the leather shoes stepping on the leeches. The squatting slightly raised the head, and the eyes that have lost most of them are rare. People coming, walking very slowly, like hesitating, and seemingly overcoming, In fact, those who can get here are not ordinary people. Therefore, at this time, it is possible to find yourself and really come here to see yourself, and you can guess who you are. He didn''t yell at the edge, and he didn''t hysterically cry to "why", and he didn''t have a pretending gesture to show a poor appearance, although he knew that he was really pitiful now. It is clear that the person should understand how to torture him in a dirty suit. In front, there was a figure. The man walked very slowly and walked cautiously. This gesture was like his life. Be careful, War, If you are walking on thin ice; This can be said to be a kind of persistence, adhering to the way of life and philosophy of life, but it can also be said to be a kind of embarrassment. It seems that all of a lifetime can only live in the rules and regulations that you used to be in the early days, and dare not go beyond the pool. He used to be his own idol. Before he became an audience, he was the famous backbone of the game industry. Later he followed him to start a business, and then two people became listeners. The first loneliness and fear of the day, he was in his care, he began to get stronger, but still keep his heart, at first, I think this is his calm, but slowly, I started not Meet his calmness. Especially when the broadcast atmosphere dropped, he actually saw him scared to hide in the corner of the desk and shivered. Dreams are beautiful, but they are also broken. At that moment, my dream was broken. Therefore, he spared everything and forced his idol''s own dream to continue moving forward. For others, the unattainable pursuit seemed completely at his fingertips. Everything is so natural; I feel very familiar with him, but slowly, I found that I still can''t really understand him. Sometimes, I also think that he is hiding something, but after a long time, whether he is hiding what seems It is not important anymore. Just like Zhang Xueliang, who is already an old man in the future, in an interview with reporters, he answered why he chose not to resist giving up the Northeast. In fact, he has lost his own meaning. History has already made a final conclusion. No matter what you say, you cant completely recover it. Its image. he came, The shadows began to clear gradually. Showing his appearance. With a burgundy suit and a delicate tie, he is still so meticulous. He always feels that he is a successful person and has always lived according to the living standards of successful people. This is very clear. Jie Xiao saw him, his own boss, This scene, It should be awkward, Because my boss seems to be the initiator of this matter, At the moment, it seems that the boss is coming to visit him. But the cockroaches that should have appeared did not appear. The two people lived together for a long time, especially the period after becoming the audience, and they exchanged their fears and feelings. This kind of communication is even more direct than the meat and body relationship. It is closer to the distance between two people. After all, even a true love couple does not have this opportunity. "You are coming........." Jie said. "Come." Liang boss replied, "Give you some oranges." v3 Chapter 970： Liang bosss counterattack! "Come." Liang boss replied, "Give you some oranges." Unexpectedly, he smiled and said: "Unfortunately there is no railroad track behind us, and we have not been able to get on the train." Liang Sen squatted down the round table. There seemed to be no gap between the two people, but both of them knew that there was a line between them. Su Yuhangs sentence "Please sleep for another two thousand years" is equivalent to broadcasting instead. Draw a circle here. It is a bit like the circle that Sun Wukong painted to Tang Yan in "Journey to the West". It is nothing more than the infinity circle inside, and the outer circle is infinitely small. He did not say anything, did not confide, did not cry, and did not ask for it. He continued to maintain his original posture without any change. "Your realm has improved." Liang Boss is like a wife or husband who is visiting the prisoner. Seeing his other half staying in the sign, he has to find some topics to talk about through the face of the screen. "But do you think I can prove it here?" Jie Jie looked up and looked at Liang Bo. "I can''t find that time." Yes, you cant get away from it, race against time, race with loneliness, race with all kinds of things that exist or dont exist, and the realm of the realm of the moment is nothing more than a heart planting flowers and flowers, no heart, no intention to insert the willows, but not to It really makes Jie Jie hope to rise infinite hope. He doesn''t have a small universe, and he can''t break out of a small universe every time. He is totally different from the mental illness. Liang Boss sat down on the edge, like a conversation between two old friends. "You know, I didn''t expect it to be like this." Liang''s first sentence seemed to be excusing himself, and he also admitted that he admitted that he really had a relationship with this matter, and even started from it. It is the role of pushing hands. There was no anger and no roaring. He just shook his head slightly because he had no words to say that this matter had become a foregone conclusion. On behalf of the broadcast will, Su Yuhang drew a circle here, permanently forbidding himself, even if the audience of the big class could not shake the circle; As for the owner of the house, perhaps, He used to be his own benchmark, his own idol, and his life coach. But in the last two years, he has become increasingly disappointed. Because I was disappointed long ago, there is no unrealistic despair. In fact, there is not much utilitarian color, but more or less will produce an emotional attachment. For example, Su Bai, who used to live in the old home, seems to still calculate each other, but between the four relationships, There will be some entanglements that are detached from the relationship of interests. Whether they admit it or not, this kind of thing actually exists. Liang Boss took an orange from the plastic bag, peeled it off, opened it halfway, and threw it to the cockroach, but the orange was completely volatilized in the moment of crossing the line, and even the little orange taste did not drift away. Liang Boss snorted, looked at the oranges he bought, and then tore the oranges in his hands and sent them into his mouth and chewed it gently. It was a bit sour and the taste was not very good. "I still don''t pick oranges." Liang Boss muttered to himself. He has been ignoring Yang Chunshui on weekdays. He said that it is not too much to open his mouth to the mouth. "Speaking like you will pick other things." Untied the boss outside Liang. "What else do you do except the code? Orange is too small and too big, too small, not too good, too big. The peel is generally thick, try to choose the oranges with moderate fruit, and then look at the shape of the orange fruit. The oranges are flat or concave, and the oranges of the oranges are sour." Liang Boss heard the words and nodded. "Know it." Then, the two fell into this silence again, a little embarrassing. Perhaps, the two did not expect that this kind of emotion will arise between the two of them, their life has always been a tacit understanding, but this tacit understanding, at this time is being distorted. "Why don''t you talk." Jie Jie said, "If you don''t have anything to say, you can go to your business." "Not because you just taught me to pick oranges?" Liang boss shrugged helplessly and reached for the dust on the shoulder of his suit. "The sadness can''t be stopped now." "You brought me a bag of oranges to see me, Zhu Ziqing''s "Back", who hasn''t seen it?" "No, just to break the change in the morning, buy a point." Liang boss explained. Then, it is silent again; They are two people, and now there is really nothing to say. Time, slowly passing, oh, is in the process of fermentation. One grief is greater than the heart and death, and the other is at a loss. The two big men, who came to the field, were helpless in the inside, but there was some stunned outside. For a long time, when two people were motionless and seemed to be turned into stone carvings, Liang boss sighed. "I miss your cocktail." "You don''t really know how to taste wine at all." Unraveling ruthlessly dismantling Taiwan. In the past, some words were embarrassing to say, it is not convenient to say, or it is not suitable for the small taste of life, but now, it is a broken jar. "I still understand a little." Liang boss explained. "The last time the home red wine was gone, I went to the small supermarket outside and bought a bottle of 20 for you to pour a cup. You said it tastes quite authentic." "........." Liang Boss. "And, sometimes you want coffee, I don''t bother to grind it, I will give you instant coffee with Nestle, and you still sit there and read the newspaper with a bite, and there is no difference." "........." Liang Boss. "Well, you don''t want to talk anymore." Liang boss raised his hand and said enough. "Let''s go on, my eyes will be wet." "Liang Sen, let''s go, you are here, I feel a little disgusting." Jie Jie looked at Liang Sen with sarcasm. "I don''t have the qualifications and reasons to say anything about you, because in the eyes of outsiders, I am bringing you big." I have always had your shelter, so I can go step by step to the present day. Whether you want to shoot me or yin in the real world or in the real world, you need to think about your existence in advance. But I am sorry, I have no heart, I dont know how to be grateful once, you make me sick, really, too disgusting. Liang Boss took a deep breath and vomited heavily, and some stunned: "What kind of person am I, you don''t know." After that, Liang Bo took out the cigar. "You could actually give the ring to Su Bai at the beginning. He is even more than me to take this ring. Even Fusu can''t suppress him at all." Jie Xiao said coldly. Liang Sen stunned. He knew that the solution was to know something. Perhaps it was because he shared a physical reason with Fusu. "The little detective, I think I can see through him, but I have never seen it through; In the past, Su Yuhang did not want him to die. He did not want him to die because of the broadcast will, so he was very difficult to die, but now his use value has disappeared and he has already used it. Therefore, Su Yuhang hopes that he will die, and the broadcast hopes him. Die because he is an uncertain factor. In fact, he should have died long ago. In Leshan, he should have died. "He is not dead, right?" "Because one person gave up the opportunity to live, he completed him." Liang boss laughed twice. "Oh, the little detective said in front of me that he was a ''second generation'', is a prince, in my eyes, In fact, it is more like a poor worm, but he is indeed covered." "I... there are also." Jie Xiao said to Liang Sen. Liang Sen avoided the gaze of dispelling and did not dare to look directly at it. "The ghost that has been entangled in the land of the sect for 20 years has dissipated, but Litchi, I hope he can take the next train." "Or because of that woman." Jie Xiao smiled. "I have always felt that it is the correct development model of the plot for the sake of women and brothers." Liang Sen stretched his hand and scratched his forehead. He did not image a large cigar, like a slouchy chi sitting on the ground. Chinese. "but I" The solution can''t be said. "I like her, you know." Liang Sen continued. "I am a man who is very courageous and you know it." "Ok, I know." Liang Sen stood up, patted his own trousers, and then looked at the inside of the solution, the original exquisite suit has long been dirty and wrinkled, Liang boss is clear and clean, this may be for him, It is more uncomfortable than being hurt again. Jie Jie reached out and grabbed his forehead. Liang Boss turned and walked back. He was still very slow, as he did when he came. War, If you are walking on thin ice, This seems to be the final outcome of the two people, the endless ending, and the ending that must now be accepted. There is no rationality to discuss, and there is no need to turn it into a Qiong Yao bitter drama. However, Liang Boss began to go slower and slower. Going slower and slower, finally, On the way, Liang Boss stopped his steps. He turned back, Look again at the solution that still sits there, Then he looked up, There was a strong struggle on his face. His hands are shaking, His knees are also shaking. Even his breathing began to tremble, But slowly, his breath suddenly rose, This soaring speed and amplitude made the sea near Qinhuangdao suddenly windy. Just like a giant pillar rising into the sky, going straight into the sky, Not only the senior audience of the entire East, Its the high-level audience in the West who has also moved to the east in this direction. This scene, this feeling, is that the past lychee returned by train did not have such a big arrangement! Chen Ru, who was already meditating in the small temple room next to the orphanage in Sichuan, opened his eyes and revealed the shock: "How could it be, such a strong breath........." Somewhere outside the food stalls, the beard and the big man who was eating the jelly powder threw the chopsticks on the floor and couldn''t believe it. Among the caves, Liang Boss looked at the line and looked at the solution in his heart. It seems that the strength of the whole body is screaming: "Su Yuhang, Laozi,,,,,,,,,,,,,,, ancestors!" v3 Chapter 971： Tear it! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! In a high-end bar in Paris, France, a table of clothes is obviously not an industry or even a class of people sitting quietly drinking here. Aunt Angel was killed and even married to the wedding dress of the oriental woman, which made this group of high-ranking French powers unbearable. The audience is a very realistic existence, including their personality, their behavior, their choices, are very realistic, but always this time, like some kind of pride is being collapsed, so everyone gathers together, use this A quiet way to slowly lick the wound that can''t be touched. Suddenly, everyone in the room all widened their eyes, and the horror of the color revealed, without any cover, because this kind of vibration, can not cover up. "What''s going on, a strong atmosphere." A white-bearded old man said to himself. "Its in the East, damn, is this the train reappearing? Why is it so early? Is there any old man who came back by train?" "Its not like the train coming back. The last time the terrible woman came back didnt have that much momentum. Even the Macedonian empire was not so big. "Is it the East, is there anyone who has proved it?" "Impossible, impossible, what is the power of the witnesses we have just experienced, but this time, it is more overbearing and terrible than the Eastern women who had been on the court." "Hey!" A face is not a **** or a high-level audience of the elves'' temperament. The high-level audience directly crushed the glass in their hands. Some sighed helplessly. "You, thank you, thank you, this era is about to end. Now the East I am really scared." Everyone heard the words silent, indeed, no matter what, no matter how the East first had two witnesses, but everyone actually put the two sides in an equal position, but they have to change their minds so that they have to fight A sense of powerlessness. "I feel that this is more like a big cockroach in the East who completely released his breath. It should not be the woman of yesterday." "Possibly, that one who didn''t receive the train ticket, the one who used to be a big man but didn''t leave by train." "But that person is said to be very... very... very timid?" .................. At this moment, all the senior listeners in the world look at the East, because the majestic breath is really like a searchlight in the night, it is impossible to not notice, plus todays big and scarce, Just as there are only a few stars in the night sky, you look up, what else can you see besides seeing them? On the one hand, everyone is shocked by the terrible breath fluctuations. On the other hand, it is still in the mind to guess the purpose of such a high-profile, unobtrusive, and what is it for? .................. "Yes, they are true love." The fat man spit out the cigarette **** and asked awkwardly. "You said that Jie Jie and Liang Bo have been living together for so long. Have they opened the back door to each other?" After that, the fat man suddenly found Su Baizheng staring at himself behind him. Lying trough, Not so bad! Just as the fat man saw the ghost, he was ready to turn his head and look behind him. Su Bai reached out and shot on the fat man''s face: "This is scaring you." "........." Fat child. Suddenly, a terrible breath goes straight into the sky, probably because of the relatively close distance, the Eastern audience is more able to sense the deep hidden emotions from this sudden and terrifying atmosphere than the Western audience. That is anger, The anger of Haotian! "Mom!" The fat man was so scared that he was playing against the routine, and immediately scared his head into the jar. "Liang boss, I am wrong, you let me go, my mouth is screaming, my mouth is screaming, don''t be angry!" "........." Su Bai. Seeing that the fat man suddenly looked like this, Su Bai is also a little bit sorrowful, but at the same time can understand, because even if he is, he is also shocked by the sudden sigh of breath, and Su Bai is not close to Liang Bo. But it can''t talk about strange reasons, so I can sense the identity of this breath in the first time, so it is reasonable to just say that the bad guys who are bad guys are directly scared. In the wing, Chen Ru stood up. The next moment, her figure appeared outside the temple, her eyes staring at the north, and her eyes were full of incredulity. At the same time, Yan Huihong also recovered from the shock, and kept muttering in his mouth: "No, no, how is it possible, how is it possible..." .................. Perhaps, the quietest senior audience in the world at this time should be the closest solution to the boss of Liang at this time. He just continued to sit there quietly. Perhaps, he still has hope, but because of disappointment, he dare not put this kind of thing back in his heart. After all, the greater the hope, the greater the damage. It is even more likely that, in the next moment, Liang Boss will hold the other hand with one hand and yell at the empty position in front of him with a combination of lion and gong: "You come, come over!" Then, nothing, leaving in desperation. However, slowly, when his boss came over and hit a line on this line, the face of Jie Jie finally appeared to move, not because he might be rescued because of his own boss, but because he knew this What the line means, the boss is also sure what this line means, placed in ancient times, this is the sacred purpose, symbolizing an authority. At the moment, their own boss is punching the authority. No one knows more about how scary this line is for his boss than to solve it. "boom!" Punch down, This line began to loosen, which means that the cage has begun to crack, and it also means that Su Yuhangs original pledge of "please sleep for another two thousand years" is about to become a blank talk. Liang Boss'' eyes are full of blood, but this **** color does not have the slightest madness, and there is not much hysteria, more like a kind of chaos, similar to the drunken drunk. Explain clearly, The boss is still afraid, Still dare not face it, But he chose to paralyze himself, I chose the way I eat barbecue in the cage. He didn''t dare to face it, so he hypnotized himself, and with his own chaotic self, he faced the biggest fear in his heart. "boom!" The second punch, There is a gap in this line. The third punch, This line was pulled out of a broken gully. Liangs throat gave a low sigh in his throat, and his hands slammed into the front of the void, preparing to follow the gap and tear the entire line completely! however, At this time, behind him, there was a voice: "Liang Sen." This voice does not have the slightest warning, but it is like a basin of cold water, enough to wake the beam boss at this time. Liang boss couldn''t help but stop the movement in his hand. He twisted his head hard and saw the phantom behind him: This person is very simple to wear, with a book to breathe, the eyebrows also contain vigorous and heroic, age, should be more than 30, this is The shadow of Su Yuhang. This line is the ambition of Su Yuhang. It is the rule that he and the broadcaster have made. Although Su Yuhang is not a broadcaster, in fact, even if it is a real broadcast consciousness, there is no way to rule the rules. The rule is broadcasting, but broadcasting is not a rule. Just as for the peasants of the ancient countryside, the county magistrate and the emperor Laozi actually have no big difference in the degree of control over their lives. When this line is facing the end of the collapse, it is normal to stimulate a spiritual mark belonging to Su Yuhang. Liang Sens chest undulating, slowly opening: "This is not the same as the agreement." "What did the first emperor let his son survive? You can''t guess it, and I didn''t kill him." Su Yuhang replied calmly. "You shouldn''t be there. Broadcasting can''t directly interfere with the real world. It can''t interfere directly in the story world. This is the rule of broadcasting." Liang Sen asked, "You have achieved your purpose, so now you are broadcasting. Broadcast is also you, you can trample on the rules for your authority and freedom, but once the rules are gone, you will not." "I didn''t stop you." Su Yuhang replied, "This is just a spiritual imprint of me, without the slightest strength." "You know it in your own heart." Liang Senton paused and continued: "When Fusu came out, you appeared once. Now, you have appeared again, Su Yuhang, you are very smart, I am afraid of you, but I have to say that you are not completely accustomed to how to be a broadcaster now." "I still remember the agreement with you." Su Yuhang''s eyes are still calm. "I also fulfilled my commitment to you. Then, please tell me now, Liang Sen, do you want to destroy this agreement." This is a threat, a threat of calm. Liang Sens breath began to fall gradually, and the kind of turmoil just seemed to be short-lived. The brilliance in the eyes of Jie Jie is also continually dimmed, but at least, it is much more happy than before, and even more, a lot of relief. After all, my boss, who tried to struggle for himself, but the boss, may really struggle but his nature. Su Yuhangs spiritual imprint is also continually dissipating. He cannot appear too deliberately. Even his appearance is not in conformity with the rules. Perhaps, as Liang Sen said, Su Yuhang is very smart, but smart people can''t be smart enough to learn how to broadcast directly. "Su Yuhang, do you know what love is?" Liang Sen looked at the explanation in front of him. Su Yuhang did not answer. "Yes, I forgot, you don''t understand, because you are on the radio by stepping on the bodies of the two sons." Su Yuhang is still silent. Liangs original red eyes were very clear at this time. The cockroaches seemed to have completely disappeared. He seemed to have recovered again. He changed back to the well-known Liang Boss, even if he did not have a high-profile audience. He can say with a disdainful tone: "Hey, what about the big goods?" "Su Yuhang, I curse you one day, will be countered by your son." Su Yuhang is still speechless. In his opinion, Liang Boss is nothing more than a coward and a curse that the coward chose to give up. But at this time, Liang Sen fiercely clenched his fists. The one that was clenched in the double fists was the one line. The face of Liang Boss was directly distorted, and the body began to tremble with excitement. Breathing began to become extremely urgent. Su Yuhangs calm finally disappeared, and the dispelling face also showed a surprised expression; Liang Boss loudly yelled at Su Yuhang: "Do you see this line? Tear it! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! v3 Chapter 1003： One day off, the dragon is too tired I have been sitting on the computer for a long time today, but I can''t write it when I write it, but I am not satisfied with it. I am too tired in the spirit. I have written about the recent feelings of the story. I also pay attention to the feedback of the chapter comments every day. Especially when I wrote the two chapters of Liangs boss yesterday, the dragon himself wrote it, and he was spirited and excited. It is wilting today. One day off, let the dragon rest early tonight, and strive for the day to update tomorrow. I hope everyone understands, thank you for your support. v3 Chapter 972： Lily in the desert This line, at this time, completely collapsed, the strength and momentum that Liang Boss showed at this time is unbelievable. A person who was so cautious in the past seems to have never expected him to be so deep before this. dew. Perhaps this kind of concealment can last longer, maybe this kind of crouching can continue, but in fact, Liangs previous way of life and the way of broadcasting are more like the kind of burying all the money in the grave. Like a human being, it seems to be rich and enemies, but it basically loses the possibility of circulation, and it loses the meaning that the currency itself represents. Jie Jie only felt that the body was loose. The mysterious force that restricted his own before disappeared at this time. He knew that he had regained his freedom. This is an unexpected joy, because before that, Jie Jie did not expect his own boss to In order to do this yourself. At the same time, Jie Jie felt that a familiar soul was looking up in his own body, and instinctively, Jie Jie began to suppress him. "Lonely, this is the last time you borrowed your body, just want to say a few words to him." Fusus voice was accompanied by a deep exhaustion. In fact, during the banned period, he did not wake up again in an attempt to control the disintegrated body, because there is no difference in the nature of his imprisonment and jailbreaking. But now, with freedom coming, the imperial mission he carried on him once again prompted him to move forward, so he had to act. He did not agree, and he seemed to have more enthusiasm and capital in the face of Fusu. In addition, his repeated expulsions to Fusu during this time did not succeed, but at least accumulated. Many of them face the experience of Fusu, and it is impossible for the other party to obtain this kind of physical control at this time as easily as before. However, Liang Boss reached out at this time and pressed to understand the position of the shoulder. In an instant, Jie Jie only felt that his consciousness was forced to go back, and Fusu began to come back later. This is the meaning of my own boss. I believe that my boss will not harm myself, so I have not continued to resist. next moment, There was a majestic atmosphere in the eyes of Jiexuan. In the past, the ancestral dragons swept the world, and the Dagongzi Fusu was also a dragon and a phoenix. This early emperor Yu Ze, even after two thousand years of sleep. Can not be easily erased. "Orphan, thank you." Fusu looked at Liang Sen and said very seriously. At the same time, Fusus eyes looked at the Su Yuhang spiritual mark that was slowly dissipating on the other side. Since the line was torn by the boss of Liang, the spiritual imprint of Su Yuhang naturally began to dissipate. Su Yuhang could not come here again at this time. On the one hand, his absolute strength is not very much. Excellent, otherwise Liu Mengyu would not have been temporarily stopped by the lychee in front of the Qin Terracotta Warriors and Horses Museum. If the last lychee was forcibly pulled into a story world, it would be really unknown whether Liu Mengyu could pass through the lychee. Even Litchi said at the time: You are not as strong as I thought. In addition, the broadcast has the rules of broadcasting. Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu appeared together here to give Fusu the promise of "please sleep for another two thousand years". It has already broken the ring, if it is repeated again and again. The rules will definitely lead to a more volatile chain reaction. Therefore, in this situation, Su Yuhang did not say anything, so he left his spiritual brand to completely dissipate. "I don''t save you, but you should know what I want. I only have one request. I can''t take him to take that step." Liang boss looked at Fusu very seriously, and there was a strong warning. If you try your best to get rid of the sacrifices, why bother to take off your pants and fart? "Lonely clear, but this road does not seem to be very good." Fusu said. "Whether it''s good to go, you will die. Anyway, the ending will not change for you." Liang boss said, and reached out and pressed Fusu''s eyebrow position. Fusu did not resist, and this exchange was over. He took the initiative to close his eyes and re-submit his own control over the body. The next moment, Fusu''s eyes slowly became chaotic, and finally slowly became clear. I want to say something, but I dont know what to say, because any words that I say at this time feel so pretentious, especially with the taunts of my own recent and almost hysterical Contrast. However, Liangs boss has a rare gaze, and his fingertips are gently moving in the position of the eyebrows. Its like a big brother, like an elder, and he always has the kind of memory for the children who look at grow up. The emotion is inside. "Go to Su Bai, they are useless. Whether it is the arrangement of the emperor or the will of the radio, I can''t beat it. I can only grieve you." There was a strange color on Jie''s face. He didn''t know what was going on outside. Su Bai and Chen Ru went to the West to kill the Tao. This is a sensation in the East and West and even the world''s senior audience. He certainly didn''t know. . "Boss............" Unlocked and forced himself to say something, because he knew that if he said nothing, then he might never have a chance to say it. This is an unfounded hunch, but at the same time It is so strong, because the owner of his own in order to save himself is completely and Su Yuhang has torn his face, and Su Yuhang now represents the will of broadcasting. "Thank you." A thousand words, you can only squeeze out these two words, want to say more, but can not say, perhaps, before everyone mourns more than the heart and death, you can be free and easy, want to sensation, lyric, think Its ridiculous, but now: It can only be said that when it is strong, it is silent. "Since becoming an audience, our goal is not to live forever, but to live longer." Liang Sen patted the shoulders of the slap. "We have always been a very realistic group of people, realistically ourselves. Very surprised." After this passage, Liangs boss looked at the top. Of course, it was not the rock formation of the cave, but the sky above. "He is in your body, you are not entirely yourself, so the broadcast can''t pull you into the world of the story, so at this time, only you can act freely." Liang boss reminded, "Oh, I Now I suddenly understand why the blood corpse had spent all the hard work and came back from that world. After the death of the corpse in Shaanxi, it was necessary to cast a Jingguan in the position of the terracotta warriors and horses. Terracotta Warriors, the First Emperor, Jing Guan, the audience, and the final broadcast were unable to act at the beginning of his choice. His return is not for simple revenge, nor is it an unreasonable emotional catharsis. This is his disguise. This is not his intention. His intention is to tell us in this way, He found the final solution. The back hand left by the emperor needs to be opened in this way. There are a few embarrassments in Liangs discourse. Everyone has different choices, but the choice of blood corpses is even more great in this situation, especially when a person is driven by the huge revenge impulse. A sober and steady mind is even willing to sacrifice himself for better revenge. You can say that this is an unimaginable height of hatred, and it can be said that it is a manifestation of a person''s self-discipline. "I really, I really want to have another cocktail of yours." Liang boss said, immediately, there was a bitter smile on his face, but it is conceivable that for a long time in the future, I may even have two Ten bottles of wine in the canteen can''t be drunk. A white light shrouded at this time, directly covering the boss of Liang, Liang boss did not struggle, because the struggle seems to be useless, no matter how high or low his strength, just like the box theory, you are born in the box, grow in the box, since You are still in this box, you can''t resist the bond of this box to you, otherwise, you have already taken off the box and then entered a larger box. "Actually, I thought for a long time.................." Liang Boss fell into a man''s mutter before being taken away by white light. Finally, before his body disappeared completely: "I don''t seem to like it so much... she was." The next moment, the boss of Liang disappeared completely. "Main line task 1: Get out of bounds and leave this area. Return to the real world as soon as the mission is completed; PS: Mission time: unlimited time. Liang Boss opened his eyes and found himself standing in a desert. The main task 1 is very simple. As long as you leave this desert, you can return to the real world if the mission is completed. But Liang Bo did not choose to fly around, but simply lay down and closed his eyes. The hot sun bakes the sea of ??sand very high, but the boss is still acceptable. He licked his mouth, as if still savouring the taste of the cocktails his subordinates often made for themselves. In this story world, he can''t get out. Broadcasting this task is very simple, but at the same time it is very shameful. The audience''s destruction plan is still going on, as long as the one does not start, it will not change, but Liang Sen does not believe that the broadcast is not aware of it. What might happen. Shahai is now endless, but as long as it can succeed, the world''s five hundred stars will wake up. At that time, the broadcast needs to terminate the audience destruction plan and rebuild the rest of the audience. Then, The sand sea will shrink in an instant, and even the surrounding will actively become an oasis. Even if you don''t move, you can passively complete this task. A lily flower grows silently in the desert on the face of Liang Boss. Liang Boss turned his head and saw the flower. Then, He pointed a **** in the air: "Su Yuhang, you have the ability to kill me, do you dare?" I am lying here, And see you from a tall building, And see your guests, And look at you, The building collapsed........." v3 Chapter 973： The building will be tilted! Foye is still in the process, but he should be able to sense the strong breath that has just erupted in the north, but this level of sorghum naturally learns the attitude that the Taishan collapses in front without discoloration, otherwise it seems not so There is B, of course, but also because Foye is now consolidating his own realm to heal the sequela of advance advancement in the battle, unless it is really in front of him, otherwise it is not appropriate to interrupt. Su Bai and the monk stood in the courtyard in the middle of the small temple, and the fat man slowly moved the jar and moved. "Is it really the boss of Liang?" The monk is unbelievable. Let''s not talk about the terrible power that the tyrannical atmosphere represents. It is that the hysterical desperation that seems to be inconsistent with the boss''s style is not very good. "I will ask Chen Ru later, but I can definitely be the boss of Liang." Su Bai said. After a short while, Chen Ru came back from the outside, with a little dignity on her face. She looked at Su Bai, then looked at the monk again, and finally, looked at the fat man in the jar. Without waiting for Su Bai to ask about the situation, Chen Ruxian said: "I just received a realistic task, I think you should also receive it soon." "what''s it" When the fat man didn''t ask it, he frowned suddenly, and his chest was suffocating, and Su Bai and the monk also reached out and grabbed their chest position. "Realistic mission release: killing or suppressing Fusu. According to the task completion degree, the top three of the mission success and completion degree can be qualified as ''immigrants'' and become the first generation audience of the next world." After reading the task, Su Bai sank, and then a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, although now he has not fully figured out the ins and outs of this matter, including the truth of why the always low-key Liang Boss suddenly rises, but Su Bai Can draw a conclusion from the task reward: "Broadcast... anxious." The monk nodded and said that he agreed with Su Bais view that the fat man on the other side is also thinking about the color. The broadcast likes to play and design the audience as their own pleasure, but the audience is not in this shackle and constantly deepens the broadcast. Cognition? The first generation of listeners, the meaning is very simple, that is, you still have the opportunity to live in the cycle of the next world for a while, as for how long it can live, no one knows. The biggest evidence is that now, in addition to the old rich and wealthy Su Yuhang, the people who have been lucky enough to exist for so long, but if you open the old riches that have long since died, in fact, Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu can really cooperate with the awareness of broadcasting. When you survive, the rest of the people, like the boss of Li Zhiliang, are just the time to live a generation of listeners. Most of the others went to the cannon fodder after they had been avenged, but they were able to rely on the time of two generations, which is almost a limit. And this "immigration", which is equivalent to lychee, after they thoroughly cleaned the world, they will become the first generation of listeners in that world, but their fate is actually doomed, waiting for the broadcast to organize the world, re-cultivate life and The social order, looking for a species similar to humans'' ability to multiply and adapt to learning, to guide them, and finally let them acquire their own civilization and then embark on the road of scientific and technological civilization. After that, the broadcast is estimated to begin to attack the next target, and then the so-called first-generation audience will become the first cannon fodder to attack the next world. It is unclear even if the broadcast arrangement is completed and then the attack is taken or the first-generation audience is directly thrown out as a pathfinder. But as the boss of Liang said before he was pulled into the story of the world in disguise, the audience is often not unrealistic eternal life. All efforts are nothing more than letting them live longer. These three immigration qualifications will make countless senior listeners jealous. At this time, the monks cell phone rang. He took the call and communicated there. After a short while, he hung up the phone, and Su Bai and Chen Rudao: "It was the phone call from Jie Jie. He said that Fusu was in his body." Jie Jie followed the advice given by Liang Boss before leaving, and contacted Su Bai. Of course, the more important reason is that he actually received this task, but he can''t help it. Fusu is now in his body, killing or permanently. The seal of Fusu is actually equivalent to killing and sealing itself. The boss has just rescued the radio by angering the radio. The solution is not to just come out and go in, otherwise it is equivalent to the boss doing a useless work. Chen Ru turned and seemed to be leaving. "What are you going to do." Su Bai shouted Chen Ru. In fact, Su Bai knew clearly that the reason why Chen Ru turned and prepared to leave was to let her call her, otherwise she would have to leave, and the direct figure would disappear from the place. "Go to kill and solve." Chen Ru''s answer is still concise. "Don''t kill him," Su Bai said. "The first one is to help you open the map of the Eastern Syndicate. The second thing is this." Chen Ru turned back and looked at Su Bai. "I really intend to kill him." Yes, Liang Boss is now being broadcasted into the world seal of the story, looking at the whole East, even looking at the world''s audience circle, leaving Chen Ru and Yan Huihong two big shackles, Chen Ru if he shot, **** the top three A location is not a problem at all. However, Chen Ru knows Su Bais choice, because broadcasting is now equal to him, and his relationship with him is already very clear. It is possible to think about the consequences and benefits of doing so, but in Su Bai here. It doesn''t work at all. "Good." Su Bai did not think that Chen Ru was robbed in the fire. Chen Rus character and ethics need not be said at least in this respect, but Su Bai added: "The third thing is that you go to solve the problem. Come here or bring it to us." "Impossible." Chen Ru directly refused. "Why don''t you say that the third thing is to protect you? Does this mean that I will be your beating player in the future?" "Block another big man, if there are other big-level audiences to shoot, you are responsible for stopping." The monk suggested that one is to prevent Yan Huihong from shooting, and the other is to prevent East and West from happening during this time. It is. Su Bai looked at Chen Ru, Chen Ru nodded, and agreed. In this way, if Chen Ru helps Su Bai to unblock the seal of the Eastern Testament, then she and Su Bai will not owe each other. At this time, the fat man in the jar asked: "Is it right now in Qinhuangdao?" The presence of the voice in the monk''s mobile phone can naturally be heard, no matter how small the sound is. "Yes, in Qinhuangdao." The monk hesitated, said: "Dabai, let''s pick him up." The reason why the monk made this choice is very simple, and very practical. Nowadays, Buddha has no fighting power. The fat man needs to rest in peace. In short, there are two people in the four who can''t get their hands now. It is better to give them some time to rest. Own, again, I just explained the words left by Liang Sen on the phone, which is the purpose of the blood corpse. This point, because the monk knows that everyone can hear the contents of the phone, so there is not much retelling. The meaning is that these three Western high-ranking audiences are still used, but they can be modified and will be solved. Let Fusu take the initiative to enter one of the human body and let him put on the armor. Because Fusu enters his body, whoever is equal is recognized as a "non-listener" identity, and broadcasting cannot be intervened in a way that pulls you into the world of stories. Possibly, the blood corpse came up with such a cracked method after the fact that the wife had died in front of himself because of the "five-minute" mission. Whether it is Qin Bingjia or these three Western high-ranking powerhouses, it is best to put it here. Unless there is a big-level audience, Chen Ru should stay here, which is equivalent to another heavy insurance. The monk believes that Chen Ru will not have this tacit understanding. Although there is no promise of the fourth thing, since Chen Ru has been unable to participate in this hunting, she should not mind tilting her chair to the other side. a bit. "If it is not too late, let''s leave now." Su Bai said with a deep breath, "I am trying to complete the advancement on the road, the monk, you will call the Jieyu, let him move closer to us. As for how to save lives, we dont need to teach him." The monk nodded. Although he still had some injuries, he could only recover as much as Su Bai on the road. After all the discussions were over, Su Bai looked at the fat man and the monk very seriously and smiled. "You really have no other thoughts?" It is necessary to know that even Chen Ru has made a gesture of wanting to intercept and solve the problem in an indifferent manner. Su Bai does not think that the fat man and the monk will not be tempted. "I have been squatting for so long, and I have been squatting down. Isn''t that a death?" The fat man can see it. "It''s better to get something done and let you down. If success is not successful, it''s always more interesting than always going down." Haha, you are going to step down, you are on the top, how good, my friend, he is a broadcaster, my friend is a broadcast, it sounds like a bull." "Barren is that this broadcast is a bit big. Because Fusu is in the body of the solution, the broadcast can''t judge whether the solution is a pure listener, and therefore there is no way to pull it into the story world. But in this case, broadcasting is equal to knowing that Fusu and Jieyu are now symbiotic, but it has released the realistic task of killing Fusu, which has destroyed the rules of broadcasting. The reality is that the broadcast is used to order the audience to solve the problem of destroying the stability of the world and not belonging to the technological civilization in the real world. Unless a certain audience is too causative, it will not issue the actual strangulation task. Therefore, the order of broadcasting is actually It was a hole in the air, which was equivalent to issuing a killing order to an unsuspecting audience. He trampled on the rules and destroyed the rules. It was not forced to an embarrassing situation. It would not destroy the cornerstone of its existence and operation. Amitabha, since this ship has a tendency to break the hole, why should barren always die on this ship? v3 Chapter 974： Hunting and anti-hunting! "Confirmed, it is in Xinhua District." A white down jacket man put down the phone and ended the call, looking at the man and a woman standing behind him. "This guy is very cautious, after Qinhuangdao has met After two batches of killings, the results were actually passed by him. Now most of the senior listeners in Hebei have been mobilized. The audiences in the Northeast and Shandong and Shanxi are also moving to this side. Seven or eight." The woman is trimming her nails, her chin has a very clear black squat, her body is thin, giving a mean look, and the eyes are filled with seemingly innate anger, she puts down The blind man, directly said: "It seems that the guy is thinking about relying on the crowds in the urban area of ??Shijiazhuang to let the chasers sneak into the mouse, but it is really stupid, and he cant hide for a while, and now probably the senior listener in Hebei is looking for him. After a while, after the audience in the four provinces gathered, he had nowhere to escape." "Unless, he is waiting for someone to pick him up." Another man answered, playing with a coin in his hand, long hair, wearing a worn trench coat, looks like a stray singer, not far from his side There is also a guitar. "Right, Liu Zhiwen, I am very curious. How did the three of you let the guy escape?" the woman asked. The guitar singer smiled and took a self-deprecating meaning. "We were the first to intercept, because we are far away, but on the one hand we are arrogant. After all, the guy has always had a boss, and secondly, we I didn''t really prepare for it. The guy was good at strength. Although it was the middle-level strength of the senior audience, we couldn''t suppress him in the same three middle ranks, and finally let him escape." "Then your two other companions? Sun Hao and Wang Qing, your relationship has always been very good, you have no reason not to go with them instead to come to us to cooperate." The man who first took the phone asked. "Oh, Sun Hao and Wang Qing are both injured, and there is no way to continue to participate in this action." The guitar singer said, his eyes lingered with a lingering look. "The guy''s skill is very weird, of course, we are three Although he was seriously injured by two, the guy was also seriously injured, so he gave up his intention to choose to break through at the beginning; As for whether someone will save him, I don''t know. Now, in this situation, unless a big man personally comes forward, he is not able to save people. "Look again, the guy is said to be good at illusion, and now hiding in a densely populated area, we are really hard to start, we are not lychee, but can not continue to live and jump without the ability to erase a city." The woman started again Continue to trim your nails. "Xu Yue, let''s find it separately." The man''s finger on the phone drew a circle in the air. This is the approximate area of ??Xinhua District. At the same time, he ordered three more points. "Xu Yue, you go here, Liu Zhiwen, you go." Here, I am here, once I find his trace, I will shoot it directly, and we will quickly get close to it." "Liu Cheng, the position on your side seems to be a lot of search." Xu Yue said with some dissatisfaction. "Well, then I will change with you. Let''s start now. The number of listeners who have arrived in Shijiazhuang is still limited. When the high-ranking audience arrives, we may not even have the opportunity to drink soup. Let''s act now, anyway. There are three, as long as we intercepted him, all three of us have a share." Liu Cheng said that these post-body shapes disappeared directly in place. Liu Zhiwen picked up his guitar and his body shape disappeared from the place. Xu Yue is walking directly into the pedestrian street in front, and the mental power begins to spread out to find. This is a battle for fate. Although the reward of broadcasting is not a specific instrument or preferential treatment, it is only a name, a qualification, but enough for most senior listeners to rush. Half an hour of search quickly passed, and Xu Yue still had nothing to gain. She couldn''t help but start to get impatient. She knew that the other person was a guy who was good at illusion and mental strength, and stayed in a big room for a long time. I was tempted by the side, although the big man was said to have been broadcast into the story world seal, but the skinny dead camel is bigger than Ma, and I want to use the power that I dont have strong strength to give the guy who deliberately hides from the crowd. Finding it is like finding a needle in a haystack. "How could I find it?" Xu Yue said with some helplessness, and after a long time, the high-level audience should be able to arrive, and then I really didn''t have to wait for someone to do anything. At this time, the direction of the northwest of Xinhua District suddenly came with a burst of breath, which should be the fluctuation caused by the war. Xu Yues eyes suddenly lit up. Really found? Immediately, Xu Yues body shape made a streamer and rushed straight in that direction. There, there is a middle school. In the playground behind the middle school, the two mental forces are madly colliding. The two sides do not give each other, and no one intends to let go. When Xu Yue arrived, he saw two people standing in the north and south corners of the playground, one wearing a black suit and the other wearing a vagrant singer Liu Zhiwen. "Oh, you still let me find it, I left a note on you, didn''t you think?" Liu Zhiwens eyes are red, like a gambler who kills his eyes. Their chances are so short. Once the real high-ranking powers come over, they are destined to have no chance, so this time he found The guys whereabouts must be taken with a bang, even if it consumes the source or even suffers serious injuries! Immigration qualifications, Escape from the destruction plan, Eligibility for living, Enough to make Liu Zhiwen completely mad! The man in a black suit obviously has some strengths. Although it looks like it is still light and windy, Xu Yue can clearly sense the illusion in the other side. Oh, still loaded, really when your master is still by your side? Xu Yue sneered in the bottom of her heart, no longer hesitated, directly swooped over, a purple dagger appeared in the left hand position, the whole person turned into a black shadow, she believed that Liu Zhiwen would spare no effort after seeing his own shot. Suppressing the other side, then this dagger will go on, even if you can''t kill each other, you can at least re-create it! Not every high-level audience is like a white man who will play for a long time. The biggest reason is that Su Bai used to lower his realm in a low realm. He can only rely on his perverted resilience and physical quality. Go slowly to kill each other, but in fact, if you really do not hesitate to confront, even the interaction between the senior audience can quickly win the game. "Hey!" Xu Yue knows how fast her speed is. However, when her dagger penetrates into the other''s body, she suddenly finds that she has stabbed an empty space. fake? phantom? how is this possible! How can a phantom and Liu Zhiwen fight for so long, even if it is a big man can not do this step! "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!" When the mind was scattered, Xu Yues knowledge of the sea suddenly suffered a sharp blow from the rear mental power. This was her unprepared blow, because it was Liu Zhiwen who attacked her. Xu Yue only felt that her soul was suffering. She didn''t dare to think about what was going on. She just subconsciously re-formed her shadow and prepared to flee the area first. This is her instinct as an assassin enhancer. . Just a ring suddenly appeared above her, sticking out a white hand from the ring: "Da Qin broke the battle!" The terrible rhythm appeared at this time, and the shadows trembled at this time, and finally they failed to converge. Liu Zhiwen had already arrived quickly at this time, and the guitar strings in his hands were taken apart by him and wrapped in his hands. The black shadow in front of him was cut directly. "Oh...............˻.................." Xu Yues body was directly unloaded, and her soul attempted to escape. However, two consecutive extremely sturdy mental forces swept directly to hit the soul that was already created, and Liu Zhiwen did not. Politely entangle the soul of Xu Yue with guitar strings instead of handprints; Finally, the ring quickly rushed over, bringing a kind of superiority of the emperor to the soul of Xu Yue, and Liu Zhiwen also loosened the guitar strings at this time and strangled! "boom!" A sound similar to the popcorn on the roadside, Xu Yue has no time to make a soul scream, it will fly away! After doing all this, Liu Zhiwen gasped heavily, his face began to change gradually, from the stray singer of the beard **** to the appearance of understanding, the ring also returned to its ring finger position. "This is... the first few?" Fusu asked. "The seventh one." Jie Jie replied. "The Liu imaging is to see something, he did not guide you according to your breath." "This is the horse that I deliberately exposed to him. We are now able to quickly strangle a mid-level audience. But if it is two, it is too difficult to eat." "You, very, I found that you have progressed very quickly during this time, and the speed of maturity is also very fast," said Fusu in the ring. "There is no choice, the boss is gone, I can only fight on my own. They want to kill me. I have to be prepared to be killed by me. I think this way is quite good. Now my illusion is already available to senior listeners. In reality, its true that its true, maybe, after the end of the killing, I can break through to the high level. "Do not worry, when I leave your body, I will leave your repairs to you. If you break through to the high level, the problem should be small. Just the recent battles and practices can help you deepen your feelings." "Do I still need to say thank you to you?" "I owe your boss, it is still on you." Fusu immediately said: "I will come to meet you, will you come?" "For him, nothing is more fun than him." "Oh, interesting......... West, I sense someone came, this time there are high-level listeners." Fusu reminded. The squat slowly bent down, and the physique began to change slowly, becoming the appearance of Xu Yue. Even the sinister eyes were exactly the same, and the breath of blood on the corners of the mouth began to fluctuate. "What about the high-ranking powerhouse, try it..." v3 Chapter 975： Clam meat burning "This is a fleshy fire, what do you think?" At this moment, Yan Huihong is not following the tower, but a white man wearing white short-sleeved casual jeans. Now North China has been generally cooled down. This white dress is so cool. Attracting a lot of local people in the vicinity to point and point, sighing that the physical fitness of white people is so good? Of course, whites are not afraid of cold, but this one is an exception. Sauron, American, he is not afraid of cold not only because he is an audience because of the high level of life, so he is not afraid of the cold, Yan Huihong is clear, the other party is simply not aware. This kind of thing is a rare disease in ordinary people. For example, if a child suffers from this disease, he can put his hand on the hot water bottle and watch his hands turn red and smile. Because he does not perceive pain, and this is more comprehensive for Sauron. He could not perceive the senses of smell, hearing, taste, touch, and so on. Even he can''t "see" things in the usual way. "You know, this kind of food is not for me, Yan, if you want to ask me to eat something, I might as well find some special metal to give me an appetizer." Sauron is not very concerned about this kind of joke of Yan Huihong. On the one hand, the two have known in the story world before, and they have also tempered each other. They once spent the crisis together, and on the other hand, because Yan Huihong is now Already a big amnesty, according to the normal rules, the senior audience meets Daxie and should respectfully scream "Adult". What happened to the adults who made you joke? "Oh, I don''t know what is in your mind." Yan Huihong squeezed his hand on Sauron''s shoulder with a greased hand. "Mom, is the texture of this metal skin so realistic?" "Because every memory metal has undergone special treatment, and human normal sensation perception is either smell or audience or vision, there are other creatures in nature that are much stronger than humans. So, these are humans. The feelings are very general and very empty." Oh. Yan Huihong smiled. But my mental energy is released as if I have perceived that there are hundreds of millions of things in your body that are constantly being combined and distributed. Its really a bit of an appetite. "But you can''t eat less today," Sauron said. After taking a clap, Yan Huihong shook his head and said, "You are not in the United States, waiting to be prepared to testify, and suddenly going to the East to do something?" "You also know that the audience in the Americas is weak, the number of listeners at the bottom is less, and the number of listeners on the upper level is even lower. Even the senior audience in the United States has no more provinces in China. I am now stuck in the senior audience. The location of the peak is unsolvable, so think of the East to talk to you and see if you can get some inspiration." "I was also inspired by others." "The one?" "Dead." Yan Huihong replied. "Sorry." Two people walked side by side on the streets of Baoding, which looked like two tourists from other places. "The real mission, have you received it?" When Yan Huihongs eyebrows were picked, he knew that this American cockroach would certainly not be able to ask himself. Yan Huihong is a very traditional person. Although his personal relationship with Sauron is good, he still needs to be strictly guarded. The rules, this kind of thinking appeared to be very interesting in a listener, of course, reminiscent of his first encounter with Su Bai when he first thought about the next generation, while the old rich and the other did not choose but chose at that time. It is enough to explain his speciality by dialing his testimony. "Yeah." Yan Huihong should have a voice. "Then you are going to do it?" Sauron knew that he was asking nonsense, but still had to ask. "Look again." Yan Huihong did not give the answer directly. "Your friend, where have you been?" Sauron also changed the subject with interest. "I was stimulated by my testimony. Now I am retreating. I cant tell you." Yan Huihong replied that the tower was really stimulated. He thought that Yan returned to Hongjun, who knows that he actually took it. The last testimony of digging the shovel and digging it. "Zhengdao, it''s not that easy." This sentence is Sauron''s sincere words. He is a bit like Chen Ru. The American audience is weak. The last train seems to have only three Americans. It may be true. The reason was that the two empire of the East and the West had the strongest resistance when the radio first invaded the world, so more cabbages were planted here in the East and West. "You have to do the task and do it." Yan Huihong has some shortcomings. In the past, he was barely able to receive a visit to Sauron, but he did not intend to bring this American to find evidence. The way of the road. "I will check it out again," Sauron replied. He didn''t want to leave Yan Huihong so early, even if he felt that Yan Huihong was already impatient. But as Chen Ruzheng dared to agree to the three conditions of Su Bai, and it was an unconditional condition, in the face of the great attraction of the sermon, anything else could be released. "Before, the woman proved in France, very powerful." Sauron led the topic to Chen Ru. "Then you can go find her." Yan Huihong laughed. "I can''t beat her." Sauron tells the truth, the woman has no more fighting power than the justified testimony before the testimony. How horrible is it now? "What do you mention her?" "The woman is surrounded by a man who was a senior listener at the middle, but was able to beat the high-ranking powerhouse." "You are interested in him?" Yan Huihong is not a loner. In this position, he wants to get any news and just say hello. After all, there are so many people around the world, especially when Liang Boss is pulled. After entering the world seal of the story, there are only two big bangs in the world for the time being. He also knows that Chen Ru and Su Bai killed the British and French. "Yes, I heard that his most powerful place is not his realm and attack power, but his abnormal body." Sauron looked at his hands. "I think he should be I want to find an opponent." "You and he are really perfect. Two things that are not chewed are there. If there is no other outside interference, I feel that you can not play for a whole year." Yan Huihong forked his waist and his brow wrinkled slightly. Shijiazhuang is not far from Baoding. If Yan Yanhuis shot is actually a realistic task of completing the broadcast like an eagle catching a chicken, immigration qualification is really attractive. Even if it is a big move, there is some temptation, but Yan Huihong has been waiting, he is waiting for the attitude of the woman. There are three places anyway. If the woman is willing to take this quota, they can directly dominate two of them, but the woman has been quietly silent. This makes Yan Huihong somewhat unpredictable, especially in broadcasting. After the actual task was released, the woman actually covered her spiritual will on her side, clearly telling her that she was staring at herself. Is that woman trying to protect that goal? "Oh, actually, no, I and him have a seemingly inexhaustible body, but in fact, only our own heart knows where our real weakness is. I really can''t help but want to find him. "The woman has a good relationship with him. Go, don''t be trampled directly to me and your surname." "........." Sauron. Sauron sighed helplessly. Since Yan Huihong had already set his attitude, he would no longer be extravagant. After all, people were amnesty. How did they experience things before? But then everyone said that it was nothing more than an audience at a crisis. Mutual use of each other. With all this in mind, Sauron is ready to leave. He is actually hesitating whether he is going to do the real task. The only thing he is afraid of is whether his identity will cause resentment to the Eastern audience. Dont wait until he comes out. The gangs of the Eastern audience did not go to the target to hunt but instead collectively hunted themselves. Moreover, according to his understanding of the two circles of East and West, this situation is very likely to happen. "Yo" At this moment, Yan Huihong gave a surprise, then laughed. Is it really so smart? "What''s wrong?" asked Soren. Yan Huihong , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , The humanoid seems to be born with a mysterious aura. "You can go to Shijiazhuang and wait for it. If you want to do the task, you can also feel free." Yan Huihong said. Sauron stunned. What does this mean? "Or, you can choose to sit there quietly, because the person you are looking for will also go." "He wants to hunt the target?" Yan Huihong sneered in his heart, and if he was going to hunt the target, he would really be a ghost. Seeing that Yan Huihong did not answer, Sauron also took the lead and said that the good-looking figure disappeared in place. Yan Huihong turned his head and walked back to buy another simmered meat, then muttered while eating: "Looking for such a long time, I realized that the little guy that the rich and seniors said was the little friend I mentioned at the beginning. You and your cognac are so sloppy. Should Laozi say that you are lucky or not lucky? Forget it, the American cockroach clearly wants to learn Chen Ru to step on a person''s testimony, but it is not an opportunity for you. If you both step on it, you will see your own creation. In other words, if I do this, I can still count on some of the rich and old people''s feelings. Yan Huihong touched the greasy lips and then shook his head again: "You can''t manage too much. If you have too many tubes in the same way as the boss of Liang, you can''t eat the meat and burn it." v3 Chapter 976： Corpse! "Hey...............Xu Yue............you.................." Sun Lei looked at the dagger inserted in his lower abdomen position and couldn''t believe it. He really didn''t expect that Xu Yue, who had just escaped from the danger of being seriously injured, would suddenly launch a sneak attack on himself. This dagger, Sun Lei is clear, there are countless endless soul resentments and all kinds of vicious curses, even if he is a high-level audience, this attack is also unbearable. The majestic curse''s power is more intangible than nuclear radiation, and it is more invisible. It began to spread wildly in Sun Lei''s body. Sun Lei''s Yintang position has already appeared blue-black. Xu Yues face began to change and he reverted to understanding the original appearance. He smiled and said to his ring: "Can you imagine that a woman with a thin body and a thin face is actually wanted?" Yes, the development of things is more exaggerated than the original thinking of the original, and to another extent, it is even more smooth, because the high-ranking audience who just came from Jinan actually and Xu Yue this woman is The relationship of Shantou. "Your new match is also perfect." The Fusu in the ring said that he did not know that he had a few points of praise in his sentence. "Maybe, it is natural to be skilled." The wind of broken sleeves was actually formed during the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period. The allusion to the peaches was the Weiguo period in the Warring States Period. The subsequent broken sleeves allusions appeared in the Han Dynasty Emperor after the Qin Dynasty. This is not like the later generations of Zhu Xi. In the era when the law was popular, at least in the era when Fusu was located, the goodness of Longyang was considered a strange thing. Moreover, the Fusu in the ring just clearly saw that the woman and the Sun Lei were very familiar and familiar. Of course, you can be said that there is no slightest flaw in the illusion of being completely integrated into your own, but you can also think that He may have practiced with whom he used to be, such as a boss. The solution is not to say anything to Fusu. His attention is mostly concentrated on Sun Lei. A successful sneak attack has solved the damage to Sun Lei to the extreme, but the high-level audience is high-order. Listeners, they are only one step away from the sermon. Naturally, it is very likely that they have the ability to be a witness in advance. Even at this time, there is no slack in the solution, and Sun Lei will never be attacked by himself. After success, you will completely become the fish on your chopping board. "Hehehe.................." Sun Lei smiled. He shook his head and sighed that he would be so careless. Of course, some illusions that had been unexpectedly solved had reached such a state, and he could not see the slightest flaw. However, at this time, Sun Lei has even let go even more. Since he has been injured, he has to kill this guy anyway. At least, he can still get an immigration qualification and will not return without success. As for whether this guy has provoked his own dignity or something, Sun Lei really didn''t think so much. After all, he is a high-ranking, and the solution is a middle-level. Although the two people have high or low levels, they are far from big and high. The gap between the audience. "Hey!" A majestic corpse began to sway out of Sun Lei, and began to desperately squeeze out the curse of the body, and even melted a part. "He is a zombie reinforcement?" Some accidents were solved. He has been with Liang Boss for a long time. He once managed to manage some permissions for Liang Bo, so there is a lot of information on the audience in his mind, but he really didn''t expect it. This Sun Lei is actually a zombie reinforcement. "It''s not a zombie. He is raising his own body. He is both a mother and a child. He is nurturing himself. Once the last corpse is formed, it may be possible to understand the level of the avenue after turning into a butterfly." Fusu explained. "He is now a part of the corpse that has been destroyed by you. You have to be careful." Its not a zombie, its not so scary, and its a little bit safe. Its really that Su Bais direct hardship was completely immune to his own illusion and he was smashing himself underground. Its really leaving some shadows, even if Nowadays, his own illusion is great, and there is still no confidence in the solution to the illusion of the metamorphosis of Su Bai. "Innately raised, the ultimate in creation!" Sun Lei turned around and turned into a nest, and the vitality around him began to madly flow toward him, very arrogant. The corner of the mouth reveals a scornful smile. The figure is now a blue light, and it is tens of thousands of people. It falls directly into the Shijiazhuang urban area below. Don''t you want to absorb me? come, If you have the ability, you will absorb the whole city of Shijiazhuang together! See if you have the timidity to learn the lychee! "Wanfa Tianluo!" Sun Lei did not hesitate at all. It seems that he had long expected that the solution would do the same. In fact, when he came to chase and solve the problem, he chose to solve it in a densely populated city like Shijiazhuang. What is the calculation, nothing more than let the chasers kill the mouse. If the battlefield is placed in the wilderness or in the mountains, many high-level audiences will be beaten all the way. Even if they accidentally kill several villagers or kill a few tourists, they will be within the scope of the disaster, but they will directly erase a city or broadcast the audience. At the sensitive moment of the destruction plan, no one dares to be so arrogant. However, the illusion of the avatar that has just been transformed into a tens of millions of people has suddenly felt that the illusion of his own spirit is being torn apart. The next moment, all the other avatars have collapsed, and a little bit of starburst has been absorbed by the whirlpool above. "He can sweep the spirit." Fusu reminded, "Change the orphan to control the body and fight. When he is prepared to hide his mind into the corpse, your mental power and illusion have been difficult to cause him. influence." Jiexiu did not hesitate, directly released his control of the body, Fusu came to the top, and immediately mastered this body, but it seems very light and familiar, after all, the two had previously competed around this body many times. Sun Leis corpse was hidden in the depths of the whirlpool. At this time, the majestic spirits were released, and there were countless filaments volleying out. It seemed that they wanted to wrap the sputum directly. "Master Xu once said that the corpse is a fine, not a gas, and the tangible thing is not effective for it. The invisible thing is its favorite." Fusu was the eldest son of the first emperor. It was also the true price of the day, and the Daqin of that era was at the peak of the world''s personal combat power level, so his knowledge is naturally unnecessary. "Resolving, illusion is only a trail in most people''s eyes, it is a kind of auxiliary, but in fact, illusion also has its own most fierce method, you are optimistic, and you will be a demonstration." After the words, Fusu''s fingers point to the air, his lips are slightly open, and the incomprehensible spells are sung out. At the same time, a strange rune is drawn in the void. This is not a Taoist paper, but rather a kind of mental operation. Track. "The corpse, the creation of the heavens and the earth, the cultivation is the essence, the gas is the luck, it does not need the heavenly treasure to pile up, nor the soul to nourish, but the curse, thought, resentment, etc. Emotional things blend together to ferment. It... is actually very unstable. If it is to change to other opponents at this level, I may have a hard time, but in the face of him, I really have the means to restrain. The runes appeared, and the mental power in the body was extracted. In an instant, the body shape of the eight corners of the nest appeared. At the same time, the blue light flashed continuously, blocking all these dense tentacles. Going back, it formed a cage and trapped the body of Sun Lei. "Burning!" Fusu mouth spit the truth. In an instant, The corpse began to bulge, and began to beat like a human heart, and this beating has a growing trend. "Get up!" The corpse began to swell. This time, even Sun Lei began to panic. He didnt know what was going on. He only felt that the corpse that he had worked so hard at this moment seemed to be out of his control. . "Minute!" "How is this possible... How is this possible... This is the pre-Qin sect, how can you possibly, how could you possibly!" Sun Leis roaring sound came from the corpse, and the method of the corpse was inherited from the pre-Qin secret. It was a splendid era, and Xu Fu and others were the essence of the final episode of that era. In short, in that era. In the war, the warlocks tossed both the play and the inability to play, only because the end of the broadcast ended the era. "solution!" "boom!" With the word "solution" of Fusu, the corpse is like a puncture tire, and the breath is the inner and essence of the corpse. At this time, Sun Lei simply does not care about the actual task and Immigration qualifications, he began to frantically escape, and even he did not have the courage to fight, because in this short moment, his realm directly fell from the high-order to the middle-order and there is a tendency to continue to decline. Fusu took back his hands and the virtual shadows around him dissipated, taking the initiative to surrender the body control. Sun Lei also took the opportunity to leave. "You could have killed him, but you deliberately let him go." Jie Jie asked inexplicably. "If you let it detonate completely over the city, then everyone in the city will be maddened as a killing machine. By then, there will be no more than one million people in the entire city." "He wants to kill me for the reward. Do you think that I still have time to take care of other people''s lives?" said the joke. "Don''t you say someone is picking you up?" Fussoon paused. "In this case, we haven''t actually reached the point where the fish died." At this time, in a ramen noodle restaurant in the suburbs, he walked into a white man, asked for a ramen, and ate his own food. He took a bite of soup and picked up the paper to wipe his mouth. "There are more and more people coming, when will you appear?" v3 Chapter 977： Until the autumn, September 8 After all, the game of cat and mouse can''t be too long. Because of the double advantage of self and Fusu, it seems to be in the face of the early stage and even the low-level senior audience who wants to try their luck. Very easy to use; After all, his strength is also a high-level audience in other people''s impressions. Even if he has just advanced to the middle level, he is still within the psychological tolerance of the chaser, but with the help of the ring in the ring. The strength of is actually far from being simple in the middle. However, after Sun Lei fled, the audience who came to Shijiazhuang became more realistic and cautious. Both the lower and middle ranks gathered together or chose to wait and see, and then those high-level listeners no longer Acting alone, starting with the previous friendship and familiarity, like an organized team to hunted. The original broadcast of the squad mode once in the story world, but then there is no more, but at this moment, this model seems to reappear the same. Of course, it is also thanks to the "records" of this time. Seven high-level or middle-level senior listeners have been killed by prey, even in the story world, this large-scale senior audience has fallen. It is also not common, let alone in the real world with many rules. And the Eastern audience did not experience the pain of being beaten up by the Western audience in the past, so during this time, the wind became tighter and both sides became more vocal. However, the situation will continue to develop. The circle of activities that was solved is originally the main urban area of ??Shijiazhuang, but it has gradually been compressed, even if it is the proud lord of the Susie in the ring, no longer snoring at this time. Because of this situation, an impulse, it is likely to be broken. Fusu is not afraid of death. As the boss of Liang said, you will die after all, but Fusu does not want to die without value. In a coffee shop at the entrance of the Third Middle School of Xinhua District, Jie Yu and Fu Su sat face to face. Of course, the body shape of Fusu was invisible, and there was a cup of coffee in front of them. Drink some, Fusu did not move. "I can''t escape, a high-level who is good at arrays, a high-level who is good at mental power, and a high-level who is good at Daofa. Their appearance has suppressed my scope of activities." Jie Jie shrugged a little helplessly. Now, it takes less than 12 hours to repel Sun Lei, but the counter-attacks and pressures that come with it are much faster than before. Now, almost ten high-level listeners are in the sky above Shijiazhuang or they have turned into other ways to search in the city. In addition, dozens of middle-level or low-level senior listeners are waiting for an opportunity to see if there is any The opportunity to miss. Even if this fat sheep has killed a few wolves, but in the eyes of the wolves, he is still a fragrant sheep. "Possibly, luck is three hours, bad luck, there will be a pattern of silence to suppress us when we are alone. Now we can only pray that the guy who wants to pick you up arrives in time." "He will come, but he didn''t have the cause and effect of the shot." The wrinkle frowned, this is the most disturbing point for him. Su Bai has no cause and effect. Even if it is help, it may be very limited. After all, before the Soviet Union Bai dared to follow Chen Ru into the West, and the reason was to try to hurt his son''s cause and effect by the other side to the East. "As long as you can go out alone, you can make that thing, a little cause and effect, it doesn''t matter." Fusu seems to be very confident. "I believe that you friend, you should understand this." "Do you want to reshuffle?" Untie the coffee cup and take another sip. "Do you really drink this?" Fusu shook his head. Just then, a white man came in and rubbed his brows. When the guy walked in, he felt something was wrong. Although he didnt feel any breath from the other person, he was a spiritual strengthener. Premonition will never be untargeted. "His goal is not with you. Now the entire neighborhood is his body." Fusu opened the road. Jie Jie is not very able to understand what Fusu means. Fusu smiled and pointed his finger at his coffee cup: "I don''t drink this because I am spoiled, but because there is a part of his body in this coffee." "Mechanical reinforcement?" Jie Jie suddenly thought of something, he remembered to communicate with Liang Sen in this aspect of reinforcement, but Liang Sen said that the route of mechanical reinforcement is more in the Americas, but rarely can go to the advanced The audience, the reason why the top listeners are so poor in the Americas is because the area is not the key area for broadcasting cultivation, and the second is because they have some common choices for death. This seems to be a simple pre-intensification enhancement. Often caught in a deadlock. "Look, let''s be." Fusu did not know how to define the two words of machinery. After all, in his time, Daqin could even organize a senior audience of 100,000 people. The first emperor was able to control The dragon flew, and in those days, the people headed by the Mohist family created the war machine, but the use of the machine actually only occupied a small part. Nowadays, the reason why the human civilization tends to be more mechanized is because the current individual strength is too weak. Imagine if the current soldiers have the strength of seniors or senior listeners, do you still need to build tanks and planes? "His goal is not with you. Although he has discovered you, he has not taken back all the other parts of his body. Obviously, the people he has to wait for have not arrived yet." "Even if he wants to come to me, this place is not suitable." Unlocking his fingers on the chassis, "The Oriental audience will not allow Westerners to eat on their own plates." At this moment, the door of the coffee shop was pushed away again. The white and monk in the casual clothes came in. Su Bai wore a black down jacket, and the monk was white. The two people looked very ordinary. This is also for Unobtrusive, the monk has the hidden practice of Qinglong Temple. Su Bai has phalanx and can hide his breath. Therefore, if he is still as cold as a man, wearing a short sleeve to sway through the city, but the brain is kicked. the behavior of. "Hey, still drinking coffee." When he came over, Su Bai and the monk''s eyes glanced at the white table over there, but the two did not say anything and went straight to understand this side. "Do you want to come too?" Jie said, "I treat you." "Oh, the richness of the money is right, your boss is pulled into the story world, the game company is yours, with your feelings with your boss, you should be the inheritor of the inheritance?" "He is not dead, so he will not die in reality. At most, if the deadline is missing, he can apply for his death and I can accept the company." At this time, it is really strange that two people are still talking about this kind of thing. "Let''s go, leave here early." Su Bai urged, "The audience outside is starting to get more and more, and it''s really hard to leave without going." "Oh, it seems that this should not be said from your mouth. After all, you killed a three-in-three in the West." "At that time, there was a thigh hug, but now there is no." Su Bai is too lazy to take this matter to his face with gold. "Monk, you go to destroy the formation, I will try to find the spiritual strengthener to talk, explain, You go directly to the Taoist side, and the three of them are on the other side of the three groups, and the division is responsible for finding them." The monk went to deal with the Master of the Division and also had a specialization in the surgery. Su Bais confrontation with the spiritual intensifier was also Su Bais confidence in his own state of mind, and it was also because of the help of the helper. The reason, although Taoism is not strictly speaking, is the alchemist''s refining, but it is actually a branch and derivation. Quickly developed a resentment, and everyone did not intend to delay. Now, it is the right way to leave here and return to the orphanage. Su Bai believes that Chen Ru is sitting there, with the urinary **** of these senior listeners. I will not dare to team up to kill a big man. At this time, the white man stood up. "You are Su Bai, I have been waiting for you for a long time." Su Bai stunned and pointed his finger at himself: "Are you looking for me?" "Yes, I am looking for you, you are my chosen opponent, I want to fight with you." "You are sick." Su Bai smiled as if he was looking at a fool. "You will know later." The next moment, Sauron directly rushed over. He originally thought that Su Bai would directly work with him, but what he didn''t expect was that he had directly smashed the other''s body under the impact of high speed, and the other party did not. Restore again. Immediately aware of what happened, Sauron looked at him with amazement and said to himself: "Start the anti-mental interference program." The next moment, the monk who was standing on the side disappeared directly. "It''s a magical illusion, even my program can be influenced by you." Sauron sighed. "But what is the purpose of doing this? I just follow you, I don''t believe that your guy named Su Bai will not. Come to save you." "Do you dare to shoot me?" Sauron stunned. Obviously, he did not dare, even if he was proud of himself, even if he was not far from the testimony, he would not dare to be a VS ten senior high-ranking strongman at this time. "But I dare to shoot you." The palm of your hand gently patted the table. In an instant, the roof of the entire cafe was directly overturned. This scene definitely attracts the attention of the high-ranking powerhouses that are being searched around. Once this is concerned, Sauron, the American audience, will instantly be treated like a shackle. "Oriental people, really treacherous." Sauron sighed, at the same time, a line of law directly expanded to understand the vicinity, but also a tyrannical spirit directly swept to Sauron. Obviously, the high-ranking powerhouses in the East directly expressed their attitude toward the eater. .................. On the outskirts of a highway toll station, the monk was somewhat surprised: "It may be that the solution has been discovered, and it has already been played, but it is not like hunting, it is more like a melee." Su Bai nodded. "I just solved the problem by sending me a message through my mentality. I said that there is an American stupid than to come over to fight for me?" v3 Chapter 978： I spent a hundred flowers to kill! "What should I do next?" The monk sat in the co-pilot position and looked at Su Bai. The two men now have a very bachelor temperament. Fusu is right, because there is no fear of changing the "audience destruction plan" to the broadcast reshuffle, at least for the current Su Bai and the monks, it is really fearless. Su Bai pushed open the door, ordered a cigarette, took a deep breath, and spit out a cigarette ring. "The melee will be mixed, and if you let me go, I will go all the way, monk, and make a big deal." "Amitabha, your heart is already wild." The monk thought that after the trip to the West, Su Bais heart was obviously much larger. In the past, he actually thought more or less about the reaction of the broadcasting rules, but now, it becomes even more Unscrupulous. "There are a few high-levels, but the more secure we are, the more we will rely on us in the future." Su Bai shakes the ashes. "I can now be promoted at any time. I will give them a surprise in the melee, monk, You have to think about it. This step is followed by me. There is really no way out." "The barren heart is much more determined than the fat man and Gyatso. After all, the poor people have the inheritance of the many ancestors of the Qinglong Temple, and the poor past life, because of this belief, they chose to leave that opportunity, the poor He naturally has to uphold his beliefs. At the same time, this time we are not crazy, and we are a bit sorry for the demonstrations and assists that the blood corpses left long before." "You are looking for a goal. We are one by one. We have a helper on the other side. There is also an American who is the target of attracting firepower. It should be able to persist for a while. We just take this opportunity to engage him in a wave. Killing and killing will kill you. If you can hit it, you must be bad." Su Bai has a little bit of bones and bones. To be honest, the last time he went to the West, Su Bai did not do much. Chen Ru basically smashed the killers, and he was nothing more than knocking on the drums. . A ten-kilometer location in the southwest, a spiritual intruder is covering the entire city of Shijiazhuang, and there should be a middle-level audience around him. "go!" .................. On the top floor of Wanda Plaza, a man in a black down jacket was suspended from the ground. His spiritual power now covers the entire city of Shijiazhuang. The appearance of the solution seems to be a fish hook. As for the American white, Since the other party dares to come to the East to eat, then they must be prepared to be besieged by the Eastern audience. A project dispatched a spiritual communication from him. He is like a bond between the high-ranking powerhouses. For him, no matter who kills him or not, he uses his contribution to mix the top three. Not too big. Beside him, standing a female sword waiter, the woman''s eyes are cold, the chin is sharp, and the whole person is like a sword. If Chen Ru is here, it should be able to see that this woman is already a sword, but let go. It is the ancient Wu cultivation method, but in the future, it can be successfully passed through the sword and the cloud is a high-quality embryo. If not, in her middle ranks, she is not qualified to stand in the action of the high-ranking powerhouse. At this moment, Zhou Yun, a spiritual intensive person, frowned slightly, and suddenly turned to look at his left side, and a mental storm was released without hesitation. The spiritual intruder is a general term. In fact, they have many subdivisions underneath. For example, Jie Jie is good at illusion, and the high-ranking strongman named Zhou Yun is good at mental attack. At the moment when Zhou Yun reacted, the female swordsman on the side of the road directly stepped into the air and took the initiative to face that direction. In the audience circle, there is really not much innocent CP relationship between Liang Bo and Jie Jie. For example, the reason why Zhou Yun is combined with the female swordsman is because of the interdependence between the two parties. Zhou Yun needs the female sword to help. Coping with the close-knit offensive, and the female swordsman also needs to find a person whose realm is higher than himself to share the sentiment. "roll!" A sigh of relief came from the direction of the mental storm attack, Su Bai, a white shirt, was hit by a mental storm, and the terrible mental power was madly impacting his sea attempt to smash a gap. However, Su Bai did not fear it. Once upon a time, when he first met Su Bai, the monk once lamented that the consolidation of Su Bais state of mind was really horrible. Even his sorghum was sighing. Perhaps, this is also because of childhood. Once again, the surface of the petri dish floated out of the water and was pressed down by the head of Su Yuhang again and again. It is also possible that the childhood has been floating as a ghost for several years. It may also be because his childhood is based on good luck. The reason why the scrolls are opened one by one. In other words, Su Bai has been accepting this kind of torture since he came out of his mother''s womb, and torture is actually synonymous with training. Moreover, in the past, when Su Bai was only the first stage, he had been able to solve the problem without temper. Nowadays, he can advance to the higher level at any time. Moreover, his soul and body are combined into one. The offensive is naturally more restrained. The first feeling of the female swordsman is that the other party is the same as the middle class. The second feeling is that Zhou Yuns mental storm just makes the other partys emotions become higher and does not seem to affect the others mind. , But this accident still failed to stop the instinct of the female swordsman. The index finger and the **** were close together, and a strong sword gas burst out, turning into a Changhong directly stabbing Su Bai, who was in the middle of the mental storm. Su Bai did not hide and did not avoid, directly reaching out and grabbing the sword in front of him! "Hey!" The collision between the sword and the palms produced a strong frictional sound similar to a metal impact. The next moment, the sword gas collapsed, the Changhong collapsed, and the position of the palm of Su Bai was cut open with a small mouth, and there was residual sword in the wound position. Attempted to enter the Su Bai body for destruction. The female sword did not make a sword, and it was a sword down. Su Bai once again reached out and blocked the sword. This kind of gesture is completely dependent on his own body to block his own sword, so that the pupil of the female sword can not help but shrink! How terrible is this person''s body! "The sword is returned to the sect!" The female sword waited for her hands to open. For a time, with her as the center, hundreds of swords and imaginary shadows appeared in the imaginary sky of 100 meters. She knew that if she did not do her best, she could not really hurt the other partys physical quality. It is almost no different from the physical strengthening of the big cockroach. Su Bai clearly captured the other party''s move. The next moment, his body quickly wilted at this time, but its speed was at this time a geometric multiple broke out. Between the two, Su Bai appeared in front of the female swordsman, and at this time the sword of the female swordsman has not yet fallen! This A female sword appeared in front of the female sword to prepare for body protection, but the five dark green nails that Su Bais left hand had just caught the cyan sword directly. For a time, Su Bais left hand palm began to melt, but The blue sword was also polluted at this time, directly losing the ability of the guardian. Then, Su Bai''s right hand pierced the chest of the female swordsman directly, and in the blink of an eye crushed the other''s heart and other organs. Yuan Ying, the female sword waiter, made a sword and tried to escape. Su Bai did not rush to personally chase the Yuan Ying. "Go eat, you don''t have to come back if you can''t eat it." "Roar!" A dragon''s voice came from the position of Su Bai''s right arm. Su Bai''s white shirt was torn open there. A tortoise dragon''s totem was looming, but this frost dragon is no longer a white and white color. It is dark black that becomes like ink. In the past, Lehman used this frosty dragon spirit to shoot Su Bai. As a result, this dragon was directly polluted by Su Bai and fled from the control over Sichuan for a period of time. When Su Bai came back from the West, he would The service seal is in his body. Nowadays, this sacred ice dragon spirit has been completely polluted by Su Bai, and it has completely fallen, becoming a spiritual spirit belonging to Su Bai himself. The huge dragon''s body snarls and roars. The open mouth directly engulfs the female sword''s Yuan Ying. As for whether it can absorb Su Bai, there is no time to manage it, and there is no time to help it, but directly to the front. The high-ranking powerhouse of the spiritual system swooped over. Although the female swordsman soon lost in Su Bais hands, it did give Zhou Yun a lot of time. At this time, his hands were smashed, and the surrounding space was swaying at this moment. The majestic spirit was almost changed. The actual flow of water is constantly swaying around it. The warning message has been distributed just now, telling other listeners here about what is happening here. However, just as Zhou Yun made all the preparations to wait for Su Bai''s closeness, from the top position, a Buddha statue suddenly appeared, and the boundless Fanyin sounds like a Western bliss. The terrible buddha saga with dozens of high-pitched cymbals represents the momentum that crushes everything. this moment, The Qingzong Temple of the Tantric Ancestral Hall was taken out directly by the monk, and the illusion became an unrivalled spiritual power brand! "boom!!!!!!!!!!!!" Taking this Wanda Plaza as the center of the circle, the mental powers in the surrounding area directly emitted the explosion of guns and roars. Most of the communication in Hebei was directly interrupted at this time, all of which were melted into this mental collision. Su Bai happened to be in front of Zhou Yun at this moment. Zhou Yuns original plan to deal with Su Bai was almost all used in the confrontation with the monk. Now he is like a shy beauty girl sitting in front of the satyr wearing a skirt and thighs. "I know you, you are Su Bai......... But do you think that if you two of you, would you dare to be unscrupulous here?" "Snapped!" Su Bai punched out and directly smashed Zhou Yuns head. "Sorry, we can really be unscrupulous now." v3 Chapter 979： Chongtianxiang through Changan At the moment when Su Bai blew Zhou Yuns head, a red light was ejected from Zhou Yuns body. This red light carries a stubborn death, which is not like an escape, although he is indeed doing it. The escape thing, but the other party''s heart has completely prepared for the same. "This is... curse." The monk withdrew the shadow of the Buddha, and his body retreated from the side. At the same time, he also sent a signal to Su Bai in this way. Su Bai also took a step back and did not stop the other side from fleeing. High-ranking listeners can only prove that they can be called in one step. Almost every person can be called a monk. In fact, Lehman and others who are now trapped in it, only Lehman initially felt that he could eat Su Bai. The result was defeated by Su Baiqiang, and the three people, such as Chicos, were completely killed because of the sudden appearance of Chen Ru. If Lehmann intends to escape at the beginning, Su Bai can''t stop it, but when Lehman realizes that it is not good, he has been unable to run by Su Bai, and Chicos and others do not have Chen Ru''s shot. It would be almost impossible to defeat them even if they wanted to seal them all in the jar. Therefore, no matter whether it is the East or the West, as long as it is a person who can reach the high-level audience level, it will not be so simple, especially when they are ready to be completely desperate. The ultimate goal of today is to answer the solution. Otherwise, Su Bai is willing to forcibly intercept the other party, but when the start is so good, Su Bai does not want to lose his combat power at this time. However, it is possible to force a high-level audience to leave in this way. It can be said that it has destroyed half of his foundation. Even if it is restored, the realm may fall off, and it will not become any follow-up trouble. "In the west direction, there are two high-orders coming over here. It should have just been released from the signal." The monk then asked, "One person?" "Two people, I am." Su Baiguo refused the monk''s suggestion, but chose a sword to go astray. This is not the martial arts conference in the audience. Now the most important thing is to make this gang high. One of the audiences is one of them, and even if they can''t kill them, they have to let them stop threatening for a short time. As for the low-level and middle-level of the surrounding, whether it is killing or playing, the difficulty is much simpler than when dealing with high-level. "Amitabha." The monk asked Luo Han to be physically attached. The whole person was golden at this time, just like the Shaolin 18 bronze people in the movie, like the gold powder, but the shape of the monk gave a sense of seriousness. . Then, The monk went straight down. "boom!" A strong middle-aged man below was struggling to open his hands and had to hold the monk. On the other side, a woman holds a longbow and aims at the arrow with a bow-and-shoot. However, his line of sight suddenly crossed, and instead of helping his companion, he looked at the side of Su Bai. She originally thought that Su Bai would choose to confront her, because her archery is very famous in the audience circle, and no one dares to ignore her own arrow under the shack, she also has this confidence. However, Su Bai completely regarded it as the air, and his body quickly dive to the position of the monk. "Roar!" The middle-aged man faced Su Bais sneak attack, and his response was much better than that of Zhou Yun. After all, Zhou Yun is a spiritual intensive person, and his experience and means of close combat will naturally be lacking. A roar roared out of the man''s mouth, spitting a ring of yellow gas from his mouth, and letting the flag fly out, instantly distorting the space in front of him. "Roar!" Su Bai also made a roar, and his body was bursting with his body. A layer of blue light shrouded his skin. Two gloomy cavities were also revealed. The eyes were turned into black ink, like a madman. ! This is not an ordinary showdown, In the beginning, you have to play the momentum and have to play time! Slowly slamming down and slowly grinding it down, it is impossible to answer the solution. "boom!" A loud roar came, Su Bais chest was blown out of a huge mouth. Its important to know that Su Bais body strength is condensed on the flesh and can be smashed out so much that it is enough to see the hidden mystery in the flag. How terrible, and that one, but also the monk''s offensive. However, Su Bai suffered a blow and the other party was uncomfortable. The most obvious thing was that the other sides chest was ups and downs, and the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood. At the same time, the flag was also directly blown open. This should be the existence of a similar weapon. After being destroyed, his mind was also greatly involved. "puff!" The man can''t be distracted and then block the monk''s offensive. He can only choose to retreat, but the monk is not forgiving. The compassion of the monk is at least invisible to the monk at this time. The golden light on the monk was directly immersed in the man''s body, while the index finger was **** the man''s eyebrows. "Hey!" The terrible vibrato appeared, and the mans body became almost a mess of porridge at this time. It seems that there is no serious injury to Su Bai, but the interior has long been messy. "Hey!" A rainbow of light flew, directly fell into the shoulder position of Su Bai, instantly shattered Su Bai''s right shoulder, and Su Bai was also blown up and flew out. The monk did not go to Su Bai, but continued to pursue the man''s victory. He also ordered three men. The man''s body and bones began to swell at this time. At the end, it turned into a **** blood fountain. Surrounded. "Seven laws, you are crazy!" The man apparently knows the monk. He did not expect the monk to attack the person on his side at this time. Perhaps, at first, he thought that the monk only wanted to solve the competitor in advance and then swallowed the big benefit. What he didn''t expect was that the monk''s shot was completely a fight, and after another horrible guy appeared to attack himself, it turned out to be a "kill" gesture! What exactly happened here! Here is the real world! The man is now desperate, and his body and mind are desperate. The appearance of Su Bai directly broke the flag of his life weapon, which made his soul the first. After a few consecutive attacks by the monk, he was even more seriously injured, but the monk still had no slight relaxation. But it is getting worse! This unscientific, Even if you want to swallow that solution, there is no need to kill me! "I am compassionate!" ""man. The monk sacrificed the beads. In an instant, there were more than a dozen ancestors of the ancestors, or tea or chanting or scratching the ears or talking about the general, but the majestic Dharmas majesty was like a river. Under the incomparably fierce posture, the man in front of him was repeatedly impacted. The man believes that even if he has not been attacked by a sneak attack, it is estimated that he is not an opponent in front of the seven laws. Moreover, the seven laws are now even more up-and-coming, and they are fatal! The mans body began to collapse, collapsed together, and his heart was not very strong. He just came over to see if he could get an immigration qualification, but he really didnt die here. ready. ............ "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" The woman shot three arrows in a row, and it was completely shot at the position of Su Bai. The area was almost cleaned up. Every arrow did not have the power and momentum of the earth-shattering, but it was able to position the ten square meters nearby. Everything is completely annihilated, and this bow is absolutely unique, and it has its own annihilation attribute! The woman saw the man over there getting more and more uncomfortable in front of the monk. She not only frowned, but she did not want to return this time. An immigration qualification is equivalent to an insurance. Even if she does not prove her success, she can still hide. Through the audience''s destruction plan insurance, so she is absolutely not allowed to give up. No way, you can only solve the two guys who don''t follow the rules and go to the opportunity to see if they can make a contribution to the solution. The woman''s figure is like a slap in the water, and the physique is constantly changing and disappearing. Every position is actually the best shooting place. She is an archer and naturally has this instinct. However, when she was preparing to meet her companion, she suddenly felt a little sticky at her feet. Looking down, she saw a pool of blood stains under her boots. How can there be blood? Even if you accidentally kill an ordinary person, the blood of ordinary people will be volatilized, and there will never be any slightest. But then, the woman''s face suddenly changed, her body shape was once again ready to disappear, but she found a **** sea whistling from all sides, completely blocking the space she moved. The woman took the three arrows and put on the bow, aiming at her front, and then the fingers were released. The bow and arrow illusioned the illusion of the phoenix, inexhaustible fire, burning everything! In an instant, the original blood sea otter was evaporated directly. But when the woman was ready to leave again, she accidentally discovered that her feet were no longer ground or potholes, but a magma, the flames in the magma, but exudes a suffocating rich **** taste. This is not magma, This is hot blood! Damn, How can there be someone in the Eastern audience who will strengthen the bloodline to this level! This is estimated to be no worse than the level of the Western ancestor vampire. The woman is really a little panicked this time. next moment, She saw a man''s face in the position under her feet. Although she was floating in the **** magma, the man''s face was full of handsomeness and melancholy. However, when this face speaks, the previous feeling disappears completely; "Little sister, You just shot me so many times, just now, Its my turn, Shooting you? For a time, the blood is shining, direct to the sky, There are two halos in Shijiazhuang in the sunset, and there is a great trend of Chongtianxiang through Changan! v3 Chapter 980： The city is full of gold armor! The ten fingers of the woman kept infiltrating the blood of their own, and the arrows that were condensed by their own spirits were like no money, and every arrow seemed to be able to shake the space. Bring unimaginable power of horror! But this time, the horrible **** magma seems to be turned into a beast that can swallow everything, and it is unaffected, and the mad laughter is with a thick disdain! Yes, Its a complete disdain! Disdain the strength of women, You also deserve to be my opponent? You also have to kill me? Under the shackles, I am invincible! Even now, Su Bai has not really advanced into a high-level, but he can now advance at any time. The reason why he chose to deliberately suppress his purpose is to be similar to the monk. Moreover, the realm now has no meaning for Su Bai. Nowadays, he has this self-confidence. Under the shackles, no one is his own opponent, no one is his own opponent. So what is the difference between yourself now in the middle or high level? This principle is like the fact that the storage of nuclear weapons is enough to destroy the earth once and to destroy the earth hundreds of times. There is no essential difference. In the past, the fight with Lehman was to let Su Bai thoroughly understand his own fighting style and also define his own fighting style. The trip to the West, although the protagonist is Chen Ru, who is on the testimony of the French aunt, but Su Bai Its also really crazy, this kind of stimulation and hearty growth in the battle, and the taste, only you can understand. Perhaps, as the blood corpse has long reminded the "hearted" audience that a path has been reminded, the ancient vampire who was tied to the cross and accepted God''s ruling in the eternal fire also gave Su Bai a lesson. As for the old and wealthy, lying for 20 years after death is also a very vivid lesson. This may not be the most direct inheritance, but it is the best guide to guide the direction of Su Bai, where to go. The magma tumbling, swallowing around, arrogant, ignoring everything! When a woman wants to resist, she finds that she can''t resist. The woman wants to escape, but finds that she can''t escape at all. She only feels that the power and breath of Su Bai seems to be rising all the time. Soon, the woman discovered a fact that made her tremble. This man who is stronger than her is still in the battle with her, still feeling, still improving! How can this be! A deep inability to hit the heart, the woman is really desperate. For the first time, since I advanced into a high-level audience, for the first time in front of a large audience, there was a desperate mood. She is clear, At this time, my life and death, I have not been able to control myself. .................. The monks law is solemn, just fierce, and the injury in front of the man is getting heavier and heavier, and he gradually starts to fall out. He wants to leave here, but the monk deliberately blocked the four weeks. If he wants to leave, he must I have to take out the secret method of pressing the bottom of the box. As the saying goes, I just have to drop a piece of meat when I want to run. He is still weighing the pros and cons, especially in today''s environment, everyone is improving their strength, and they can prove their success as soon as possible. No one wants to go to the team at this time, because the ending of the team is Was swept into the garbage dump by the broadcast. At this time, the situation in front of Su Bais battle with the woman completely shocked him, the **** magma of the sky, the terrible crazy thoughts, This guy, Is it really just a high-level audience rather than an amnesty? In fact, even the monk has some surprises. He has the blessings of many ancestors of Qinglong Temple and the integration of his past life. He can reach the high-level position from the seniors once, but he does not seem to catch up with Su Bai. Yes, Su Bai is now a middle class, and the realm is lower than himself. But if he and Su Bai are now fighting, he can win the game... No, he can survive in the crazy fighting style of Su Bai. How many layers does it take to grasp it? The monk is in his heart...not sure. At this time, the monk found that the opponent in front of him had made up his mind to prepare to escape. In his chest position, there were five blue ghost flags, which were like an intrinsic enchantment. Power attempts to isolate itself. The monk smiled a little and changed the posture of the previous attack. Instead, he took a step back and seized the offensive. Since the other party used the secret method to prepare to flee, at least during this time, the high-level audience was incapable. To influence the trend here in Shijiazhuang today. The monk is a very pragmatic and calm person. He rarely appears to be similar to Su Bai when he is fighting well and does not care about continuing to die. When the man discovered that the monk had directly taken a step back, the whole person was depressed and almost wanted to vomit blood, but he knew that he had to leave to find a safe place to adjust himself, and he could rely on timely adjustment to avoid the fall of the realm. After the other party left, the monk took up his own law and had a long breath. After a big fight, the opponent was a real high-level audience. Even if the monk had the upper hand and the success of Su Bais sneak attack, he had to say that for the monk himself. The consumption is actually huge. But what makes the monk''s mood more complicated is that he thought that Su Bai''s crazy practices and choices only played a role in disrupting the situation, but now it seems that the development of the matter is completely different from what he thought before. Different. As Su Bai said to Zhou Yun, the sentence: Sorry, we can indeed be unscrupulous. Su Bai is not exaggerating, nor is it a very middle school to release what rhetoric, He is only stating a fact. Under the premise that Daxie does not come out, Really, Unscrupulous! The rich blood magma began to shrink, re-agglomerating the shape of Su Bai, his face was a little pale, but this white is not the kind of weak white, but the skin color that fits the vampire, two fangs, with The sinister and elegant temperament is looming, the feeling of noble and elegant, as if it can not be erased anyway. At the foot of Su Bai, there is a dead bone. This is a woman''s bones, crystal clear, beautiful, and there are clear lines of meaning on the bones, which should be traces of women''s growth and cultivation. Su Bai put out his tongue and rubbed his lips, as if he was tired, and like a beast that had just had a meal, with a slight tiredness. "Monk, this bone you are either? The bones of the high-level audience should be able to be used to make a good implement?" Su Bai pointed to the bones in front of him and said to the monk. The monk smiled and nodded, and did not shirk and be embarrassed. He waved his cuffs and collected the dead bones. "There have been three problems solved. Let''s go straight to the other side. I am afraid that the guy who will only play movies will not be able to hold it." As soon as the voice fell, Su Bais figure disappeared directly in place. The monk stunned and didnt keep up with it, because the monk knew that even if he didnt keep up with it in time, with the help of the uncle and the so-called American smashing, there were probably six high-level listeners left there. It is difficult to pose enough threat to Su Bai. He would have liked to remind him that if Su Bai continues to kill, he may not be able to wait for the broadcast to reshuffle and be drawn into the world of punitive stories. after all, Broadcasting is your embarrassment, and the way you express your love for you is to kill you. But when I think about it, the monk is relieved. In fact, Su Bai understands that this is a tortuous road, a road that has no return, and Su Bai can do it now, nothing more than it is as powerful as possible. Self, then get help out to complete his mission. In the past, the Daqin Empire and the Macedonian Empire were all destroyed under the broadcast, and they became dust and smoke dissipated in the dust of history. Now, it seems that there is a chance to overturn the broadcast of this behemoth, which is the birth son of the broadcast. This should be considered a black humor. .................. Sauron alone left the siege of two high-level audiences in the East and left a little effort. Jiefu and Fusu were joined forces to counter the suppression of several high-ranking audiences. In fact, even Sauron was forcibly pulled down. The entrants share some of the pressure, but it is difficult to persist for so long. Because Zhou Yun''s breath suddenly fled, and then there was a high-level audience''s escape, and even the breath suddenly disappeared, which made the other high-level audiences in the melee here flash a variety of uneasy premonitions. In particular, Xu Qianqian''s breath suddenly disappeared, although it is difficult to let people think in the direction she has fallen, but all traces and breaths seem to point to that possibility. "He is coming." The solution has also become more calm, because he perceives that these high-level audiences who are cooperating with themselves become more and more careless, if they still keep at the beginning even if they don''t hesitate to pay a part The price must also kill the heart of yourself, you may have been a dead body. "This breath......... Let the lonely think of killing God." "When white is dead, are you still not born?" "Yangshou is doing it, but the soul of the soul is sealed. In the final battle, the heroes of the wars of the great Qin dynasty were all summoned. Wu Anjun also burned the souls and the world in that battle. When you go to the country, are you just a dispensable number?" Just at this time, A **** straight land appeared in the center of the melee situation. Slowly walked out of the body shape belonging to Su Bai, Gray windbreaker, slightly long hair that has not been trimmed for a long time, just reorganized so tender and smooth skin, new eyelashes and deep red pupils underneath. The image of an ordinary person, because of his appearance, directly silenced the situation of melee here. Su Bais breath, Still soaring, Still rolling, As if there is no end, But his realm is still not moving. slowly, Su Bai lifted his chin and swept it around with a few indifferent eyes. Didnt talk, Slightly over the head, looking at the solution behind yourself, Asked: "Man, are there any cigarettes?" v3 Chapter 981： Horror family ethics drama Untied to pass a cigarette, and then gave his own lighter to the past, Su Bai bite the cigarette, ignited, took a deep breath, and then slowly spit out the smoke ring, the mouth made a sound "˻... The sound of .........", like an old cigarette that had been broken for a long time, finally got one more. But Su Bais gesture is not what he deliberately wants to show, but because he is crazy about suppressing his impulse to advance. Su Bai had put down the dam and wanted to stop this trend. Advanced, for any listener, is a temptation that is difficult to suppress and resist, especially the stimulation of the spirit, it is even more chilling, even more intoxicating than the last glimpse of the man. The monk came from afar and looked at Su Bai in the center of the battle. The corner of his mouth showed a bitter smile. At least for now, he still couldnt see what Su Bais suppression of his realm was for, according to the previous arrangement, Su Bai It should be advanced on the way. But no matter what, the appearance of Su Bai is indeed like the pinnacle of the sea in the storm, and it is calm and calm for a while. Sauron stepped forward and wanted to go to Su Bai, because his goal this time was Su Bai, but when Su Bais dark red scorpion swept over, Sauron didnt know why he suddenly couldnt move. Damn...how could it...a look...just let me......... Sauron is struggling. He knows that he is in an absolute downturn that has already fallen into an imposing manner. In terms of his pride and confidence, this is an unacceptable thing. But in fact, many other high-level audiences on the scene didnt dare to step forward at this moment. They didnt even dare to release their own air-conditioners to lock in front of a few people. Im afraid that this smoking is in front of me. tiger. "This person, I want to take it away." Su Bai extended his finger to explain the problem, "Don''t force me to shoot, or I won''t be able to control the advanced." ".................." "..............." Sauron. "..............." everyone. Although this kind of presentation is very speechless, no one doubts the authenticity of Su Bais words. Everyone can feel it. The man in front of him is both about the energy of the body and the grandeur of the spirit. The reason for the absence of the sign is that the other party does not know for what purpose deliberately suppresses it. After that, Su Bai turned and prepared to leave, and Jie Jie followed Su Bai. Things, if you continue to follow this situation, the other listeners around you should be fixed on the shame column, but fortunately this is the end of the era, but don''t worry about being listened to by the audience of later generations. Taunting is the opposite example. But high-level listeners are high-level listeners after all. They may be temporarily coerced by Su Bais momentum, but they are absolutely not allowed to bow down in front of Su Bai this time, especially when everyone is preparing for the testimony. If they bow their heads and leave this shadow in their hearts, It will also have a big impact on your own sermons in the future. The first shot was not the Eastern audience, but Sauron. He came to the East this time and wanted to find Su Bai to make it a stepping stone for his own testimony. It was not here to be a pure background board. Sauron''s speed is very fast, this is the ultimate speed that the flesh can achieve, of course, the premise is not involved in the level of space law, but, therefore, Sauron itself is more like a sharp and fierce The instrument, even if it is other high-level audiences, does not dare to directly block Saurons shelter attack if it is not physically strengthened and has great confidence in its own strength. "Hey........." Su Bais one foot fell into the ground, while the back waist was forceful, one side of the figure, In an instant, It seems that this space was reversed at this time because of Su Bais move, and the sight of this area was distorted and folded. then, Su Bai slowly stretched out one hand, like a stretcher''s waist, as if without the slightest attack and defense intentions. "boom!" a huge roar came, The center of the collision between Su Bai and Sauron is the center of the circle. The surrounding high-rise buildings have all been dusted, and even the ground has turned into a coke pit. This is the reason why both sides are restraining their own energy leaks, otherwise the collision is no less than detonating a large amount of TNT explosives in densely populated cities. Wait until the smoke dissipates, When everyones eyes become clear again, a scene in front of you, Let everyone in the room hold it, Including solutions, Also includes monks. Su Bai''s hand was placed in Sauron''s head position, and Sauron''s whole person still maintained the attitude of just assaulting. The picture was like being fixed at this time, and both sides were motionless. slowly, Saurons face began to twitch, and his eyes were absolutely frightened. At this moment, his body seemed to be no longer controlled by himself, and became extremely stiff. From the mouth of Sauron, some blood began to flow out, one after the other, one after the other. Su Bai gently patted his hand on Sauron''s head, as if he was petting his own pet, and then slap a palm and directly fanned it to Sauron''s left face. "boom!" Soren was directly drawn hundreds of meters away and fell into a distant building. Then, Su Bais gaze swept across everyones face again. meaning, Very simple, Who else, To come? "Dan Zhu mouth god, spit out the atmosphere, The tongue is righteous, and it is fatal! A man in a robe sacrificed the mahogany sword in his hand and flew toward Su Bai with a decisive attitude. A Xiaguang appeared out behind him, with an inexplicable sense of creation. During the day, a hot fire dragon was released from the man''s mahogany sword, which seemed to burn all evil! Su Bais blood is shining, and he rushes directly toward the fire dragon. Everything comes down to the simple words. At this time, it seems that what the man wants to do is to kill at the fastest speed. Everything in front of you dares to provocative existence. "Hey!" The fire dragon made a sigh, and was directly torn. Immediately, Su Bai continued to rush forward against the fire, and finally got closer to the Taoist. Several other high-level audiences nearby were finally ready to shoot, but Su Bai did not give them time to trigger a melee again. "boom!" Su Bais body exploded directly, and the 13 defensive sects set by the Taoist priests in front of him were in vain. In the next second, Su Bai re-converges behind the Taoist priests. "Scorpio Five Thunder!" A purple paper was posted by the Taoist on the forehead of Su Bai. This Taoist, in terms of cultivation and heart, is no less than a fat man. It was just that the paper had just been posted, but it did not trigger the five-thunder, because the blood of a layer of Yinhong was directly infiltrated, and the paper was directly contaminated. The Taoist priest revealed a sigh of relief. Then, as if he had realized what he was, he was just about to say something, but his chest was directly dug by Su Bai. "Hey!" The Taoist Yuan Ying left the body directly, but did not directly leave the nearby range, but instead hovered as if he wanted to explain something. Su Bai palm spread out, a cold frost spurt out, hit in Yuan Ying, Yuan Ying suffered heavy damage, did not dare to stay and leave far away. "Who else!" Su Bai stood in the same place, his eyes sweeping again. This time, At last, no one dares to go one step further, because the strength that Su Bai just showed is already infinitely close to the feeling of being a big man. No one dares to go to the head at this time. In the eyes of everyone, perhaps only those two big brothers can really suppress this guy in front of him. This time, when Su Bai left again, no one dared to step forward, until the group completely sighed in the array of monks'' arrangements. Everyone seemed to have not awakened from the shocking scene. ............ "Hey." Yan Huihong was sitting helplessly on the top of a bridge, biting a pipe in his mouth, and there was a purple light looming around him. This is the consciousness from Chen Ru, the consciousness from the beginning Now, I have been staring at myself, and I have fully explained the attitude that I am staring at you. "A very smart little guy." Yan Huihong said. The purple figure did not answer. "Actually, if you don''t stare at me, I won''t shoot it. I owe the old and the rich a person, and I don''t want to make a difficult son." The purple figure still didn''t speak. "You said that he is worth doing this? Does he still want to save his son?" This time, the purple figure finally spoke: "He is ready to die with his son, so he can unscrupulously pull down his old man. And on the periphery, there are more than a dozen high-ranking listeners who have just arrived but are not close. He doesn''t do this and can''t go out. "Oh." Yan Huihong smiled. "The title of this terrorist broadcast can really be changed, called the horror family ethics drama." .................. On the galloping car, the monk is driving, Su Bai and Jie Jie are sitting in the back row. The rest of the life after the robbery seems to be absent in this car. Liang Boss was sealed, and the solution was very lost. The monk was the color of worry from time to time. Su Bai was still sitting in a cold place. "Resolve, you, there is smoke?" Su Bai suddenly asked. "Oh, it''s over, what else do you pretend..." Jie Jie handed the cigarette to Su Bai, but it was like what was found, and the look on his face changed. Su Bai took the cigarette and bit his mouth, but when he was going to take a lighter to ignite the cigarette, his hand began to tremble. Simultaneously, A lot of cracks began to appear on Su Bais face and on the skin outside the clothes. The whole person, Like being broken......... v3 Chapter 982： White hair man sending black hair "Go, you are going!" Su Yuhang held a pair of black-lighted ropes directly around the zombies wearing the general armor, and then his feet were on the back of the zombies, using his own axis as a shaft. This general zombie is tall and tall. It was estimated to be a brave military commander during his lifetime. After his death, he became a terrible after being turned into a zombie. After all, the murderous gas that was condensed before his life was completely integrated into the body and made a more pure suffocation. Life is a ghost of a man, and this kind of words is definitely not a simple shouting slogan and lyrics. In fact, even if it is a ghost, it is even more terrible to be a ghost after death. Xu Fugui did not leave. The core position of the tomb in this story world has the guardianship of the Maoshan Taoist priests, which makes it impossible for himself and Su Yuhang to use special abilities. He can only face zombies by the flesh. Fortunately, that The head general zombies can only rely on this brute force, and the zombies can''t use it here. "Seven Stars and Eight Lights!" Xu Fugui took a long lamp stand on his side and meditated on his mouth. Then his face showed a surprise color, and the flame turned into white. The method of Maoshan will not suppress the magic of Maoshan. Fortunately, there will be some wealthy clubs. Otherwise, Su Yuhang may have been planted in this story world, and it is a normal person to be killed by zombies. It is also too wrong. The fingertips were on the flames, and the rich figure ran forward quickly, and then the fingertips burning the flames were placed in the kneeling position of the zombies, and they pushed forward. "Roar!" A group of corpses was ejected from the mouth of the zombies, and the strength of the zombies seemed to slowly weaken for this reason. Su Yuhang slammed into the back and dumped the zombies on the ground. After landing, the zombies did not bounce directly, but kept twitching, and the body began to rot slowly, while emitting a stench. "Call........." Su Yuhang Chang Shu breathed, looked at his own injuries and looked at the same wealthy, some shouted: "Fucking, I really just confessed here." After that, Su Yuhang did not do too much rest, and turned directly to the side of the ʼ began to search for the inside of the device, For the audience, its really life that doesnt stop searching. Xu Fugui squats next to the zombie body and carefully examines some of the details of the zombie. "White is coming, nothing is empty." Su Yuhang turned and his fist slammed on the wall on the side of the cockroach. "There are all gold and silver, and there is nothing with aura." "No." Xu Fugui shook his head. "When you look at the zombies, the grade is definitely not low, but there are only some gold and silver in this tomb, which is obviously not normal. The civil servant likes to bring the book to the burial, and the military commander likes to equip the horse and the armored weapon to be buried, but there is no such thing as a soldier. "So, rich, do you mean that this is just a fake tomb?" Su Yuhang frowned slightly, and then observed it around. "If you follow the conjecture of this general tomb to defend an ancient tomb, it should be here. There is also a more respectable grave, because it is the identity of the archer, the soldiers are guilty, and it is naturally impossible to match the weapons into the pit for funeral. But I can be sure that there are no other graves here, and you have seen it. According to the story world, the Maoshan Taoist priests sealed here 30 years ago, and they may not find the main grave, so maybe What happened? For example, this general died first, but the emperor had any accidents. The dynasty also had some accidents. In the end, this grave, which was originally used to defend the monarchs of the future, became the only one of the kind. "It should be like this." Xu Fugui agreed with Su Yuhang''s analysis, but he quickly smiled. "But it seems that it is not all." Fugui put his hand into the mouth of the zombie and dug it for a while, and took out a jade from it. "Slightly sacred, you can make a bodyguard, but the grade is not very high." Su Yuhang was not very interested in this object. He came over and helped the rich man. "Leave here first. This Maoshan formation makes me very uncomfortable, and the zombie''s corpse is really stinking." "When you have a child in the future, he is also stinky when he pulls his urine." Xu Fugui smiled and laughed. Can this be the same? Su Yuhang also cooperated with the rich and ridiculous, My son can smell stinky again? The two men helped each other out of the grave, did not stop too much next to the tomb, went straight down the mountain, and came to a village under the mountain. The main task they have completed is almost the same. The reason why they are still lacking is because they deliberately. There is a lot of secrets hidden in the world of an open and different story. It is worthwhile to try a little more time to dig. The injuries on the two were not too serious, but they decided to take a rest in the village and go to the county tomorrow. After entering the night, Xu Fugui lying in bed was awakened by the sound of opening the door. The one who came was Su Yuhang. Su Yuhang is carrying a bamboo basket in his hand. Of course, what makes Xu Fugui somewhat shocked is that Su Yuhang has actually progressed to the point where he can''t find it in advance when he is close to himself. "It seems that you really didn''t find me." Su Yuhang admitted that he had shielded his breath before he came over. "A terrible talent." Xu Fugui shook his head and got out of bed. "There is nothing good in the village." Su Yuhang placed the basket on the table and came out from the inside with two pots of yellow wine and a plate of fried peanuts and a plate of dried radishes. "No meat." Xu Fugui is somewhat dissatisfied. "Come on and eat, this village is poor, you don''t know, and then I am embarrassed to steal people''s chickens." "This is true and false." Xu Fugui said very rudely. "Oh, how do you say, today''s moon is good, and the rare farmhouse is right, the old yellow wine with peanuts and radishes to enjoy the moon, this is the mood. If it is accompanied by a plate of roast chicken, is it not white this month? "I am really curious as to why the broadcaster should pull you as an audience, maybe you can become an artist." Xu Fugui did not say which artist Su Yuhang can be, because the talents of Su Yuhang will be too many, the heroes, the versatile, the chess and calligraphy are all proficient, such a guy who should have been a fan of the world, but for the audience, Xu Fugui also has some pity for Su Yuhang. Of course, it is a pity that it is still a chicken, Xu Fugui is clear about Su Yuhang''s craftsmanship. In the real world, only Su Yuhang can only cook for Liu Mengyu to cook for others, and he wants to eat at other times. Its too hard, because this guy is too lazy. "You are rich." Su Yuhang and Xu Fugui took a cup. "I feel like I am going to advance into a high-level audience." "Do you want to enjoy the moon today or come to show off?" "Come, let''s go one more." The two touched the second cup again. The speed of drinking is slower. After all, there is not much wine, but the whole month is still in the middle of the night. "How is your son?" Su Yuhang suddenly asked. "Occasionally I went to see, but they couldn''t see me." Xu Fugui sighed in a blank voice. "Wife, children, their life, I can''t continue to participate." "The broadcast is actually not so close to human feelings." Su Yuhang advised, "You don''t have to make such a clear distinction." "After ten thousand days, I really live together. When you see your wife cut the vegetables, I cut my hand and saw my son naughty down the balcony. What do you do?" "Hey." Su Yuhang did not have to pick up this, but also, the audience seems to have the power of a god, but more like a god, it is easy to infect their own situation to people close to themselves. This may also be a kind of broadcast interest. "If I was a broadcaster one day, I would change this **** fun." Su Yuhang Miller blinked and took another drink. "Oh." Xu Fugui laughed again. "Do you not believe it?" Su Yuhang pointed to Xu Fugui and asked him seriously. Then Su Yuhang laughed at the table himself. "Ha ha ha ha, I don''t believe it myself." After the two people laughed, Su Yuhang looked at the bright moon in the sky and said: "The four joys of life, do you know?" Xu Fugui is undecided, but his eyes on the moon are beginning to get up. Moonlight night, people are jealous, Heart, too. "Long drought and sweet dew." Su Yuhang Road. "One drop." Xu Fugui answered. "The hometown is known." "Creditor." "The cave room is a candlelit night." "next door." "When the gold medal title." "The same name." Su Yuhang hooked Xu Fugui''s shoulder. "You said, after three years, are we still alive?" "I feel that I can live for another twenty years." Xu Fugui said. "Haha, you can live for another twenty years, I can broadcast." "Old Su, do you know what a big sorrow is in life?" Xu Fugui suddenly asked. "Say." Su Yuhang asked while pouring wine. "White hair people send black hair." Xu Fugui said. "This is a big sorrow?" Su Yuhang asked. Xu Fugui looked at Su Yuhang and smiled: "I said if you are overjoyed, do you believe it?" "You have drunk too much. After that, my son gave me the end and it was a great sorrow to me?" Xu Fugui stretched his finger and pointed to Su Yuhang, laughing while drinking: "To the head, the opposite." "To a ghost, wealthy, you are older than me, not the same. For me, I will definitely catch Liu Mengyu in the future. I want her to give me a son. I am not afraid that my son will become an audience. I just want to stay with my son and live together. I want to be a good father. At least, I know how to educate my children better than the old man who knows that I am going to the camp. "but" "But what, but if you drink a cow against the moon, can you help me?" "Well, you will be a good father." Xu Fugui said. "To the head, go one." "boom." The glass is flipping, The moon is still the same. v3 Chapter 983： Turn your face! The monk stopped the car, and some helplessly put his hands on the steering wheel. He rarely made this kind of action because he had a high-skilled code of conduct. Every move in life has a kind of elegance and charm, but At this time, it can be seen that the monk is complicated inside. The cracks on Su Bai began to get denser and denser, and even began to slowly peel off, like a broken mirror. This feeling gave a cold despair. I dont know why, but I dont know what happened, but he vaguely guessed that this scene should be related to the fact that Su Bais big powers beat two high-level audiences in succession. Because the current Su Bai may be able to beat a high-level audience in a single-to-one manner, but it is definitely not so easy to write, so the strength that Su Bai showed before is a performance that completely exceeds his true strength. . Is it really necessary to be so extreme? The monk looked at Su Bai from the rearview mirror and asked the monk to have some confusion now. On the one hand, he felt that Su Bai is now caught in an extreme mood and choice. On the other hand, in fact, Su Bais choice is really blameless. Su Bai reluctantly used the trembling hand to put the lighter in the position of the cigarette butt, and finally ignited, then took a sip, and the peeling of the body began to become more and more obvious and more and more intense. "Outside, there are still a group of people around, don''t do this, we can''t get out." Su Bai''s voice paused, as if talking now is a very difficult luxury. Yes, if it wasnt for Su Bais thunderous defeat of Sauron and the Taoist priest, it would shock the other high-level audiences who were present, plus the high-level audience who had just gathered around and watched. It is impossible to leave without a break. "The ancient three-turn, really magical." The monk smiled a bit, but then said: "But have you ever thought about it, what is the last overdraft of the ancient three? Yes, although it has been erased by the old riches, but the old rich, I have not corrected and improved it? Borrowing the vitality of the mountains and rivers into the body, it is the creation of the world, but it is always necessary to return, even if you are not affected by side effects, but the most essential trajectory has not changed at all. This time, you consume too much in an instant. In a short period of time, there is no way to recover. Moreover, you are also blocking most of the advanced roads that you can take advantage of. You can continue now. Advanced to high level? There are no side effects, but there are no short-term side effects. You borrow the spirit of mountains and rivers, but in the end, you still have to pay back, just like rich, dust and dust return to earth, where to come from, where to go, this is what you are What is the ending? At this time, Jie Jie didn''t know what to say, because he knew that Su Bai would become such an overdraft in advance and even offset the opportunity of advancement. It is not for himself, but he saved himself. come out. "Monk, go back soon, this is just the beginning, behind, the broadcast will not let us do things so easily." Su Bai did not care, he used a trembling hand and took another cigarette, "Zhengdao does not prove Tao, for you, meaning is very important, but for me, it doesn''t make much sense. Doesn''t he want to be a broadcaster? Then I will let him not be. The monk took a deep breath and didn''t say anything. Instead, he drove his car intently. He knew Su Bai''s hate for Su Yuhang. If the little guy is still alive, maybe the only meaning of Su Bai''s existence now is to find his own. Revenge on my aunt. The ring in the hands of Jie Yu floated up at this time, suspended in front of Su Bai. "I am very appreciative of you, but unfortunately, it is not Daqin now, otherwise, orphans.................." "Let''s fart, let me be quiet." Su Bai replied bluntly, "What you taught you to do, you should do it well, at least, our current enemies are the same." Fusu did not mind Su Bais disrespect for himself. He was not the kind of dude, nor would he mourn with the body of Daqing as the old man and the younger in the early years of the Republic of China. "Orphan, I am ready." Fusu said very seriously. "At least, at this moment, our purpose is indeed the same." Fusu also knows that after awakening the world''s five hundred stars, the cooperation relationship between himself and Su Bai will also end. The remaining listeners will be specially cherished by the radio to cultivate and be enemies with the five hundred stars. In order for the audience to continue to survive, they will definitely go to the remaining Daqin Warriors. Now everyone''s cooperation, the purpose of the audience is nothing more than to let the broadcast terminate the audience destruction plan. As Liang boss said, the simplest and most direct purpose of the audience is nothing more than to let yourself live longer. "Monk, wait, stop, I have to get off, you go to the airport and fly back." Su Bai suddenly said to his chest. The monk stopped the car directly. Su Bai opened the door and walked down. Here, there is a highway, and there are many vehicles coming and going. Su Bai leans against the railing on one side. Jie Jie lost his own cigarettes, the people in the car did not say goodbye, and did not leave the mood, the monk continued to move forward. "Is he going to enter the story world?" asked Yu Jie. "Otherwise?" The monk shook his head. "The impoverishment is also fast." Unraveling the news, no longer saying anything, he does not need to enter the story world now, but in fact there is still a choice, that is to let Fusu enter the body of Su Bai, so that Su Bai can borrow Fusu to use his body Go to the armor for sacrifice. This is the most successful method, because in the end even if Fusu was brought to the orphanage, the Chicos trio are now sealed in the jar, but when they broadcast, they can pull them into the story world. Do the task. Since Su Bai hates his parents so much, he can let him go to sacrifice himself. However, this proposal is also embarrassing to ask anyway. "He is not suitable." The monk suddenly opened his mouth. It seems that the monk had already seen the meaning of knowing what he had just said. "When the first choice of Fusu was chosen, isnt it the body of Su Bai?" Inside the ring, the voice of Fusu was heard: "His soul and body are combined into one. If you enter the body, you will be digested in an instant, and it will not work at all." Explain the opening, what I want to say, but I dont know what to say, because now it seems that it is necessary to rule out the external accidents that may occur, and to wear the armor with the soul of Fusu, it seems to be The most appropriate choice, he now has this qualification. But let him dedicate himself to others, and he really didn''t think about it. Everyone is selfish, especially the audience. Similar to blood corpses, people like rich people are almost a clear stream among the audience. Since it is a clear stream, it is destined to be a minority. "There must be a road before the car goes to the mountain." The monk said, "The closer you are to Sichuan, the more accidents will be. Even, maybe all of us, except you, will be drawn into the story world, when you actually There is not much time to think about how to choose. Because even if Chen Ru is willing to shelter you, she is likely to fall into the same situation as your boss. Therefore, those who chase you will not give up directly. You''d better consider it now. The monk said it is very straightforward, meaning that you want to do it, it is best to decide now, when the real thing is coming, there is no time for you to think and lie. "This...is it really the choice you have made well?" Retorting asked, "Su Bai''s getting off the bus, just because he is embarrassed to say this in front of me?" "No, Su Bai got off the bus, just because he really is going to enter the story world. He has hit a few high-levels and killed a high-level, so his punitive world is in front of him, and his The injury is too heavy, so heavy that there is no way to do anything at this time, only passively waiting for the call of the radio." The monk is still driving the car seriously. "Resolve, now only you are free." "Although I know that you didn''t come to save me, but I was really touched, because you really saved me, but the purpose of saving me is to sacrifice me, hehehehe............this makes me very Unpleasant, I don''t want to let myself do something self-sacrificing in an unpleasant mood!" .................. On the edge of the cold highway, Su Bai still leans on the railing. A person smokes alone. The speed of his body peeling is slowly slowing down. At this time, he is like a long time without passing through. The preserved oil painting left a mottled patch because of the shedding of the pigment. Spit a ring of smoke, Su Bai shook his head gently, as if talking to himself. "Sorry, solve the manager." .................. "Sorry, solve the manager." The monk is still driving. "You have no other choices, and we have no other choice." The monks voice just fell, and the palm of his hand waved, and a large Buddhas virtual shadow appeared immediately inside the car. The horrible spirit was directly oppressed, and the dispelling subconsciously resisted, but the ring also whispered at this time. The mental strength of the homeopathic impact, the spirit of the solution is still resisting the monk''s inability to deal with Fusu, and therefore, it was directly taken back by Fusu to control the body. The unspoken eyes closed for a few seconds, and when he slowly opened, his eyes were covered with a strange squat. "Suddenly, some are unwilling to do this, if there are other options." "If there are other choices, your Daqin will not die." The monk handed back a piece of paper, which was full of blood and was dyed by the monk''s own blood. "If he If you are noisy, you can use this to temporarily suppress him." "He is very calm." Fusu replied, "Maybe, he himself has accepted this ending." "If things have already been done, there can be no accidents." The monk reminded, "This is not only our business, but also the mission your father has left for you." "Orphan...............know." v3 Chapter 984： Judgment Day! Su Bai lowered his head. Now he looks like this, it is scary, but he doesn''t have much feeling. He has to go around and do a lot of things. In fact, he can only be regarded as "a human being to listen to the fate", much like the old. The rich "life and death, wealth in the sky." Sometimes, Su Bai also thought about what it means to do this. It is as strong as a **** body. In the end, it is a method, but whether this method can really work, Who knows? Su Bai also thought about the current mode of life, no, exactly, the survival mode. Is there any meaning? Everything exists for revenge. Even between revenge and his son, he obviously chose the former. Although he is ready to die with his son, this can only be an explanation for himself. In fact, he still hasn''t. Can do the responsibility of being a father. But it seems to change my mind and think about it. I have already taken this step now. It is a cliff or a magma. It seems that there is no difference. If you are an ordinary person, you may be able to step back and make a living. Oh. Smoke, some smoked eyes. Su Bai began to think that if he is not an audience, he will live with the little guy. If the little guy can grow up, he can let him go to school. He can take him out to travel and take him to the famous mountains and rivers. Take a look. I can also find a mother for him, either Ying Yinger or smoked. Life, if it can, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it. But in fact, this is a paradox. Before the ordinary people themselves, they would certainly not be bored to adopt a child. They would also be very repugnant to marry a woman who is engaged in such a profession, such as Ying Yinger, even at home. The huge relationship also made him feel very troublesome. It is because of the experience of the audience that I have experienced some of the most valuable things. But it is also because of the audience experience that what the average person can get is a luxury for himself. A bad day, rich in the sky. perhaps, This is the true portrayal of the meaning of one''s life. Anyway, if you die early and die, you are all dead. Why not give your dog and men some stuff? You have created two of us. After the end of the experiment, I want to throw them away as garbage. Then I really have to lick it, at least, disgusting you. A white light slowly fell at this time, completely shrouded Su Bai. For the solution, Su Bai is carrying some embarrassment. In fact, if there is another method, it is absolutely impossible for him to choose to solve the problem as a victim. But I am not suitable for doing this kind of thing. Otherwise, the object that Fusu wants to win is himself. In addition, it is impossible to let the monk or the fat man do this. As for others, nowadays, it is very difficult. It is. Things have become more and more hot, like a needle is getting sharper and sharper, and the broadcast has begun to become more and more unscrupulous, gradually getting rid of the rules it followed. Except that dispelling is a free person''s identity and cannot be defined as an audience. Others may be able to broadcast from the unwinding body into another person''s body. At the first zero and one second, the person will be broadcast. Pull into the world of stories. Broadcasting is always a face, its face is a rule, but since Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu have been integrated into the broadcast, the radio has become more and more shameless. Su Bai did not know what effect this shame would have on broadcasting. It was like a regime that began to disregard its own laws, and then its rule and existence would begin to shake. Su Bai slowly raised his head, revealing a mottled broken face: "Hey, say you, shameless things." next moment, White light disappears, Su Bai also disappeared. .................. " Dear listeners, welcome to listen to the terrorist broadcast. I am the show host. I don''t have a name because the name doesn''t mean anything here. Everyone''s fate is constant, and the slogan that thinks that my life is by my own is often just a kind of insincere perfunctory. Just as the sun rises and falls, as the tide rises and falls, the eternal law creates the eternal law. Is it true that those who seem to change their destiny are because of their fate? One line, people can jump over easily, but on one side, you can''t go out at all. Destiny, it is such a beautiful, cold and people feel distressed, enough to trigger countless reverie. For those who do not follow the fate, fate is still generous. It will give you the opportunity, a chance to prove yourself, even if the final outcome is long-awaited, but will not give up and appreciate the one who tries to challenge the fate, finally crying and despair Tears........." The sound of the radio kept ringing in Su Bais ear. But Su Bai is enjoying the pleasure of being repaired. In and out of the story world, the body will be repaired. This is the welfare of the audience. Therefore, many listeners can be more unscrupulous in the real world to explore or do tasks. The mottled and broken body began to heal slowly. Su Bai felt that his body was re-filling with vitality, but the impulse and feeling of that realm disappeared long ago, which was in the expectation of Su Bai. After the body was completely repaired, Su Bai opened his eyes and looked to the front. In front of yourself, there is a road, and on both sides of this road are tombstones. The broadcast seems to have a special liking for such things as tombstones, and the tombstones under the Huangquan, the land of the road, and now, on both sides of the road named "Fate," are also tombstones. When Su Bai really walked in, he finally found out the meaning of this road. In the beginning, it was still like the name of the ancients, because there were words on the name, of course, this is the name of the East, followed by the name of the West. The tombstones also burned some of their life stories, of course, their defiance of destiny and the end of their final failure. In other words, rebelling against fate is to some extent resisting broadcasting. When the road was almost finished, Su Bai saw Lan Lins tombstone. Looking at the cause and effect, in the eyes of the broadcast, is it also provocative and rebellious against yourself? Therefore, Lan Lins tombstone will also be here. So what is causality? If the broadcast is treated as a huge data network, is the cause and effect a key that is black inside? Su Bai did not go to see the cause and effect, so he did not know the specific answer, but even if he went to enlighten the cause and effect, it seems that no one really realized something. However, there is one person, Su Bai thinks that he may succeed, at least, is the closest person to success. If Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu are the two people who have gone the furthest on that road, then the old and the rich are probably the ones who have the most thorough cause and effect. Going forward, Su Bai saw the tombstone of the blood corpse. Stopped in front of the tombstone of the blood corpse for a while, and Su Bai began to move on. In front, there is boundless darkness, and Su Bai walks into the darkness. He knows that the world of this story is punitive, plus the influence of the audiences destruction plan and Su Yuhangs strong fatherly love. Estimated by myself, I really have to die here. There are not too many flaws, and there are not too many regrets. dark, Slowly retreating, When everything around you is suddenly open, Su Bai found himself standing in a central position similar to the Roman duel field, surrounded by an empty flat, and surrounded by flats, it was a layered grandstand. There are two thrones in the two most expensive positions in the east. That should be the position of the king and queen. I don''t know why, Su Bai thinks that it should be the position of Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu, but they can''t just appear like this. It''s just that the two chairs should indicate their meaning. This is a trial of fate, It is also the trial of the parents to the child; The entire duel field, except for Su Bai, is empty. Su Bai is very curious. In this world of stories, waiting for himself, what is it. The blood corpse was once pulled into the story world and was directly suppressed. Su Bai did not prove it, so it is impossible to compare blood corpses. Therefore, if the radio really wants to kill himself, it should be no difficulty. Looking around, Su Bai feels like a visitor, but he is visiting, and is probably his own place of burial. "Hey..............." An iron fence in front of the flat land slowly rises at this time. "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" Heavy footsteps came from inside, Su Bai looked up slightly and looked still; A man wearing a broken armor showed his figure. His eyes were hollow. He should be paralyzed. His body was also broken, but he still stood here. Armored, iron horse; Su Bai did not know if this was the opponent from which the broadcast was cloned, because Su Bai only cares about the existence in front of him, and what is the realm. "Roar!" The man raised his iron sword with a gap in his hand and made a roar. The sound of the waves, with a kind of decisiveness and desolate, as if he was standing on the battlefield of the body of the robe, the kind of despair, the kind of sorrow, the richness almost turned into a drop of water. But Su Bai smiled at this time. He laughed a lot, Also laughing very exaggerated, Because this man in front of him is his opponent of Su Bai, Not a big brother, But the level of the high-level audience, Actually not a big brother, Sure enough, its not a big fight. Su Bai turned his head and looked at the two juxtaposed thrones on the high platform in the distance. "You two, are you afraid?" I am afraid that I will kill the most able son under the amnesty. In case the plan over there is successful, You are no one available? For the first time in my life, Su Bai really felt a little bit, Father as a mountain, Mother loves the sea. v3 Chapter 985： There are no tall buildings that dont collapse! "One is the , one is beautiful. If there is no such thing, this life will meet him again; If there is a strange relationship, how can the mind finally become illusory? A self-deprecating, an empty worker..." The open-air KTV is an extraordinarily simple device compared to later generations. There is a lot of noise in the surround sound. In front, a barbecue grill is erected there. Xu Fugui is roasting the sheep. He is not particularly good at cooking. Roasting the whole sheep seems to be the only one he can get. The fat of the mutton is constantly dripping out, giving a "sweet" sound, and the scent that belongs to the mutton is gradually beginning to spread. Sitting next to Xu Fugui, a woman, a woman cheongsam, a genius of genius, no powder, but pretty moving, every move, with a youthful and feminine atmosphere. Xu Fugui thinks that she is very good-looking. Of course, this kind of good-looking is only from the perspective of the mans pure appreciation of women, because this woman is the goal of her good friend, and Xu Fugui also has a wife, even the children have been in elementary school. . A song "ü" sings and sings, there is not much gorgeous singing, but the song is with the kind of "Dream of Red Mansions" in the thoughts, this song for most people, talk Not so good, but the key is actually whether the singer can integrate into that emotion, whether he can add his own understanding of "Dream of Red Mansions". Obviously, this is not a problem for Su Yuhang. The mans skill in this area is unquestionable. At this time, while singing a song, he secretly sent Liu Mengyu, who was sitting there, to the autumn wave. Xu Fugui picked up the knife and stroked the mutton back and forth. He sighed in the heart that it was a turbulent night. His old friend, who was always tempted to take a paper fan and vomited blood at the time, almost became a A gorilla who loves to estrus. Love can be blind, especially in this environment and the background of this identity. Perhaps this is what Su Yuhang is pursuing. What he wants is not only love, but more, it belongs to the literati. That kind of Wen Qing. At the end of the song, Xu Fugui was roasting the sheep, Liu Mengyu still did not move, no one applauded, no one cheered, some awkward. However, Su Yuhang was very self-indulgent and applauded himself, and then walked down. "Fine, is the lamb baked?" "Almost, you can eat." "Ok." Su Yuhang personally cut a piece of meat on the plate and handed it to Liu Mengyu. "Dream rain, this is the most tender and best part of the sheep. Try it quickly. Its not good to make other dishes, but this one is the one that I have to admire." Liu Mengyu nodded, took the plate, the red lips lightly opened, and slowly chewed. A woman who can make her food look very charming is almost equal to the level of beauty. Xu Fugui also smiled and continued to cut the lamb. in the air, It is filled with estrus and a sigh of breath, a bit horrible. Su Yuhang is like a little boy who is in the face of Liu Mengyu, but Liu Mengyu is still unmoved. Xu Fugui feels that he can''t stand it anymore. He feels that he should do something to purify the atmosphere. He put down the plate, Pick up the microphone, Picked a song, a little less, Su Yuhang, who is chatting with Liu Mengyu, Dan Qing, has lived. The passionate rhythm of "The March of the Volunteers" smashed all his preparations and efforts tonight into a flamboyant bubble......... ............ At the end of the simple party, Liu Mengyu left. She has always maintained a kind of indifference from beginning to end. Even with the almost unobtrusive pursuit of Su Yuhang, she is still indifferent. Su Yuhang and Xu Fugui both held a bottle of Coke in their hands, and while drinking, they walked along the street. Su Yuhang kept talking about how Liu Mengyu was doing and how he felt, Xu Fugui was listening next to him. , nodded from time to time. a long time, Su Yuhang was quiet, Xu Fugui has been very quiet; Walking again, Su Yuhang suddenly stopped and pointed to an apartment road across the road. "Take you to see the individual." "See who?" Xu Fugui asked. "A person." "Ordinary people?" "One... scientist." Xu Fugui still nodded. When he was with this old friend, the most things he did seemed to be nodding. Pushing open the railing and going in, the other party lives on the first floor, but Xu Fugui notes that this should be only a temporary stop for the other party, or more like an inn. The door is unlocked, push the door open and go straight in. Beethovens Symphony of Destiny is in the room. An old housekeeper is brewing coffee. It seems that he has long guessed the time of the visit. A young man sitting in a wicker chair with a book in his hand is watching, he is very fascinated, and it seems that even the guests did not find it. "Young master, the guests are here." The old butler said when the coffee came up. "Oh." The young man closed the book and did not have any apologies for scorning the guests. He still did his own thing. Xu Fugui noticed that Su Yuhang was sitting on the sofa directly as if he was familiar with the young man. Xu Fugui also I noticed that the young man was holding a novel about the murder of a secret room. It was recently published by a British detective novelist. The other side looked at the original English version. After all, it has not been translated yet. "Please sit down." The young man said to Xu Fugui. Xu Fugui nodded and sat down. Everyone picks up their own coffee, the young man is not eager to drink, Su Yuhang is also drinking, and Xu Fugui suddenly feels that there is no appetite. This cup of coffee was too greasy, reminding him of the oil that came out of the sheep when he had just roasted the sheep. He also thought of a group of listeners in a story world where the bodies were killed in a special environment. The corpse oil slowly flowing out. "Listen to Su Yuhang often mentioned to you, Xu Fugui, I am very happy to meet you here." The young man opened his voice, but he still had coffee, and he didn''t mean to get up. Xu Fugui put down the coffee, and his hands were unnaturally rubbed on his legs, which seemed a little uncomfortable. Do you need some sugar? asked the young master. Xu Fugui shook his head, this cup of coffee, even if you put a house of sugar, there is no way to cover that taste. "His surnamed Zhao." Su Yuhang said, "A folk scientist has his own laboratory. The last time I used the potion in the story world is what he gave me." Xu Fugui nodded again. Have you eaten? asked Zhao Gongzi. "Eat." Xu Fugui. "No." Su Yuhang. Xu Fugui and Su Yuhang looked at each other. "Oh." Zhao Gongzi directly told his housekeeper to prepare, and then Xu Fugui said, "This friend, I will invite you to visit my laboratory if there is a chance." "I am a old man, even if I have been doing administrative work after returning to the city, I really don''t understand anything about science." Xu Fugui is reluctant to refuse. "My lab, can''t invite ordinary people to go in, rich, although this is our first formal meeting, but I am very curious about you, I really hope that you can give me a chance to let me meet This curiosity. You know, curiosity can kill cats. "Sorry." Xu Fugui refused again. Su Yuhang sat next to him or sipping his own coffee. Xu Fuguis attitude made him slightly dissatisfied, but at this time, he could not say anything. This is a cold friendship between the host and the host. Xu Fugui got up and said before he came up with the steak. Su Yuhang, who wanted to stay and eat again, could only get up with Xu Fugui. Night streets, Dimly lit street light, Stretched two figures side by side, And start to pull longer and longer. Su Yuhang stretched out and looked at Xu Fugui, who was somewhat depressed. He smiled and said, "What happened? Blame me for wasting your time?" "My time, not precious." Xu Fugui shook his head, he said a little shouted, "How long have you known him?" Its almost half a year. Su Yuhang counted, I gave him some research materials, and he gave me feedback. Xu Fugui nodded again and did not speak. Su Yuhang stopped and Xu Fugui took a few steps forward to realize that this also stopped. Su Yuhang reached out on Xu Fugui''s shoulder and said very seriously: "I have always regarded you as my best friend." "Me too." Xu Fugui said. "So, I have something good, and I hope to share it with you. You know, one person will always feel lonely when I am at night, so I hope that you can accompany me. At least, in this world, except for you, I can''t find a second person who is going with me along with that road. Su Yuhang said very sincerely. Xu Fugui raised his head blankly, as if he was hesitating, as if he was thinking, and finally he was helpless: "Oh, you can''t go, you know, I am afraid of black." It is said that Su Yuhangs face is exposed to the color of desolateness. This man who has always been mad is rarely experienced such low mood. "Then we will always be good friends in the future?" "Yes, I haven''t said it before, waiting for you to catch Liu Mengyu, give birth to a child, I want to give him the cognac." "Zhao Gongzi over there, in fact, I am very optimistic about you." Su Yuhang licked his lips, this is the hint he can say the most. "Life and death have a rich life in the sky, the emperor and Alexander did not collapse, then, what can be collapsed?" Xu Fugui squatted on the ground, his fingers poked the ground of the asphalt road: "Nothing The banquet, there are no tall buildings that do not collapse." There is another sentence Xu Fugui did not say, There is no eternal friendship. This piece of story will be written in a combination of flashback and normal narrative. In the end, it will be merged into a "one". By the way, it can be regarded as a pit for the old rich and Su Yuhang. v3 Chapter 986： Hope for winning? Everyone needs to give in. When you choose not to give in this time, you suddenly find out that soon, you have to continue to give in order to stop giving up, like in the current car, whether it is a monk or a Fusu, two people. It seems that the mood is not very high. What is the final choice of Jie Jie, no one knows, may not even understand himself, and even if Jie Jie suddenly said that he is willing, he will not change his mind when he finally gives himself. neither knows. This time, the monk was completely on the chariot of Su Bai. If Su Bai did not turn back to the South Wall, then his monk did not have any retreat. Therefore, at this time, what is needed is absolute insurance. No matter what decision will be made in the final stage, the monk is not willing to take the risk, and the same unwillingness to take risks is Fusu. This big son bears the "national hatred and hate", he is the most unbearable one. people. Therefore, the two people did not have the slightest pre-existing contact and communication, and reached a consensus in an instant. "Someone in front." The monk said, "Get off the bus, I will stop them. When I get to that position, it should be safe." "The woman, can you rely on it?" Fusu asked, and he asked Chen Ru. "She may not be willing to participate in this matter, but it should not be shot for you." The monk can only promise so much, he is not Su Bai, there is no way for Chen Ru to promise him. "Ok." Fusu responded with a sigh, and his figure disappeared in the car. Later, the monk drove the car into the service area in front. Just stopped the car, there was a man and a woman came over, the woman''s height is very high, the man''s looks are a little shorter. The two monks know each other, one is Xu Rongrong, the other is Qian Shubin, and the two are regarded as high-level listeners in Sichuan. They have had an intersection before. The monk got out of the car and smiled. He said, "Amitabha." "Isn''t there anyone?" Xu Rongrong asked helplessly. "Seven laws, you can make me a little difficult." "What is hard to do, the seven laws are ironhearted to fight with us, forget it, don''t you make it, just sit here, it means something, I owe one person, so I must help him. this matter." After that, Qian Shubin sat down on his knees and looked at the seven laws. Xu Rongrong leaned back on the body, took out his mobile phone, and played the game. The monk opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, and finally hesitated, or did not say anything, but also sat down. Everyone has a scale in their hearts, and they all have their own trade-offs. These two people are going to participate in this matter, but their interest is not high. There are fewer than ten high-level audiences in Shijiazhuang, and there are ten outside. It is like watching the fun. If at the beginning, the crowds who watched the lively audience chose to join, the solution would not be able to support Su Bais arrival with him. Similarly, if the gang directly shot himself and others, no matter how Su Bai "Spiriting people", it is also difficult for Zhang Fei to shock the gang like the long sloping **** of Cao Jun. In the final analysis, some people will be particularly tempted by the so-called immigration qualifications, but others are still waiting to see and hesitate. Can it be successful? Qian Shubin asked. He seems to be very concerned about this matter, but he did not really show it in behavior. He and Xu Rongrong are here to be the monks son here, and they are also on both sides. There is a confession. In other words, he does not actually have his own position. "Difficult." The monk told the truth. "Oh, I said, it is really a matter of killing that person to get immigration qualifications. Otherwise, if we don''t have time to testify, we really have only one dead end, and even if the testimony is successful, there is probably no hope." Xu Rongrong complained while playing with his mobile phone. It seems that he is very dissatisfied with Qian Shubin''s choice. Of course, now that Qian Shubin has decided to treat it negatively, Xu Rongrong does not want that capital if she wants to be active. At least, this woman knows clearly that the monk has to deal with her. In the case of single-handedness, her chances of winning should be very low, because she is a spiritual intensive person, and the mood and inheritance of the monk is just restrained for her. "The qualifications are nothing more than three. Kill and kill to grab and **** it. Are you sure you can get that qualification?" Qian Shubin did not take it for granted. "On the contrary, if their business succeeds, then the broadcast will naturally stop the audience from destroying." Plan, then everyone, in fact, there is still life." "Amitabha, everyone, thinks that they are the protagonists." The monk said, "I think I can win one of them." "Oh." Qian Shubin shook his head with some helplessness. "But if you don''t take yourself as the protagonist......... generally supporting the role, it will die earlier." In the service area, there is nothing to say. .................. In the small temple outside the orphanage, the fat man still stays in the jar, swaying from time to time, occasionally making a snoring, people need rest, just as the machine needs maintenance. The fat man has not rested for a long time, because his personal desire is heavy, the heart is actually unstable, just by this opportunity, the fat man is also planning to clean up himself. Friends circle often said that going to Tibet can purify the soul, but this is nothing more than a petty bourgeoisie. Although the fat man does not like this way of purifying the soul, it is undeniable that Chen Rus method also has an effect. Born to die, born a little bit, and died is a small box. For the audience, it is a good luck to put on a small casket after death. How many people are unclear and not even the whole body, and the death is rude. Relatives and friends in reality will bury you in a confused way. Foye continued to meditate in the wing, and the blue smoke continued to rise in his body. For Buddha, for now, his first priority is to consolidate his own realm and to erase the hidden dangers of forcing the realm in battle. In addition to the fat man and the Buddha, there are two women in the small temple. At this point, the smoked child sat on a stone, and Chen Ru stood by. Although Chen Ru is not like a woman many times, I have to say that compared to Buddha and Fat, it seems that in this place, only the smoked child can tell her a few words. Do you like him? Chen Ru asked. I can see it. "I don''t know, but I should have liked it before. Now, if I don''t like what I like, I don''t really mean it." Smoked out of his mobile phone, there is a photo inside, three people are together after buying the tombstone. Take a photo when you go to the barbecue. Chu Zhao, is no longer there, and he is still alive for the time being. What Su Bai is doing, she can''t get into the hand, she can only watch, the original few so-called hair is now the most embarrassing relationship. "He is a person who is too selfish." Chen Ru said, and then she looked at the orphanage on the opposite side of the hill. "He is looking for a son. The purpose is nothing more than to find a bright future for his dark life." And the use of trust. Good use is called utilization, and the use of not good is also called utilization. At this point, he and his sister, in fact, there is no essential difference. "You don''t agree with you." The smoker licked his lips and talking to Chen Ru was undoubtedly a very stressful thing for her. "Without Su Bai, the little guy is a child in the story world." Without the little ones, Su Bai may become more pure and unrestrained, and their mutual ties are mutual. One is willing to make a wishful, wishful thing, the little guy you have not touched, I always think that his intelligence will not be worse than any adult. "Then I really want to see it, but unfortunately he didn''t let me try to see if he could save his son." After Chen Ru said, his eyes were slightly condensed, and in the distant mountains, there were several figures standing in vagueness. Because of her existence, so few people dare to look far away, not too close. In the small temple, together with the sense of this, there are Buddha and fat man. The fat man woke up from his own snoring, writhing his body and going out from the jar, getting on the thief boat, and then temporarily disembarking, it didn''t make much sense. The two people didn''t need any more ink at this time. The choice is, after all, they are themselves. However, when the fat man just came out of the jar, a white light fell on him. "Dear listeners, friends........." The fat mans face showed a bitter smile, but he pulled out a cigarette and bite it in his mouth. If the broadcast of the **** wifes wife was only due to a purely interesting taste, then this time, absolutely Not as fun as it is. Made so obvious, done so deliberately, The more you explain, The broadcast is scared. Since you are afraid, it means that we have a chance, not that we are getting stronger......... Sensing the breath of the distance close to here, the audience is not united, far less than the great Qin empire of the past, but the Qin Dynasty is still destroyed. It was not the Qin Dynasty or the audience that changed because the broadcast changed and it became weak. Alexander and the First Emperor chose the weakest node of the broadcast, ready to make a real increase in this time. The Buddha also woke up from the beginning, and a white light shrouded it at this time. Foye had some accidents, but he was relieved. He stood up and looked at the fat man who was also shrouded in white light. Two people smile at each other, next moment, White light disappears, Two people disappeared. In the southeast direction, the atmosphere of Fusu is getting closer and closer; And those figures seem to be doing some sort of preparation. Chen Ru stood there motionless, and Foye and the fat man have been drawn into the story world. just now, The broadcast is actually watching her attitude. Once she is slightly agitated, Then Liang Bo is no longer alone. Chen Ru looked at the three jars in the small temple that sealed the three high-ranking powers of the West. Frown slightly: "No matter how you look, there seems to be no hope of winning..." v3 Chapter 987： God Broadcasting has its own period of weakness. It is the most powerful and most desperate existence in most of the time. When it is ready, it begins to borrow the resources of the world to continuously train its audience to attack. When it was another world, it was the most invincible state. It was as strong as the Macedonian Empire and the Qin Dynasty in the past. At the moment, it is at the stage of broadcasting and moving the node. This is the period when all the threats behind the body are completely wiped out. However, because of the cooperation between Alexander and the First Emperor two thousand years ago, the hidden dangers for success. But like a remote-controlled bomb, if you can''t send the signal, then the bomb is no different from the stone. Once the broadcast solves the world''s backhand and moves into the next world, even if the five hundred stars are reawakened by accident, it is difficult to shake the existence of the broadcast, because the broadcast can be cultivated in that world using the indigenous people of that world. At the time, its cannon fodder appeared in batches and went to solve any problems for its saddle. But even now, broadcasting is the operator of the game, and the listener, as a player in the game, wants to beat the broadcast in the game. As Chen Ru just sighed: It seems that there is really no hope of winning. .................. Its been a month since the last group war. The last line of defense organized by the world has been completely defeated. Of course, its not so much the last line of defense, its better to say that the world is still some strong. The last carnival, the **** carnival. Lychee stood alone by the stream and her hair was wet. Obviously, she had just bathed. There is no power in the world to re-establish the system. The remaining scorpion fish are estimated to take only half a year to be completely cleaned up. This feeling is like the invasion of Iraq by the US military. The Iraqi formed army basically collapsed under the rapid US military offensive, or it quickly surrendered or was directly defeated. In fact, the US military spent its energy and time after the war. It is far greater than what is consumed when fighting the regular Iraqi army. Litchi remembers that in the last war, the other party did not even have an adult dragon. Only three lizard dragons appeared, and only seven of them were left in the Dagu class, and all of them were in the war. Most of the next batch was also strangled. The audience are intruders, they enter the place with the will of broadcasting, and the local indigenous people, in fact, there is no such thing as whether it can become a puppet army or a road party. Broadcasting needs to clean up all possible threats in the world, at least, The existence of senior listeners can''t stay. As for other creatures, if they know that they choose to hide, then the broadcast may also close one eye, just as there are many secrets and hidden monsters in the original world. same. They may be the little fish that was finally concealed when they conquered the world. They did not have the rebellious spirit and fighting spirits. They were left behind by the broadcast as a spice for life. The attitude and rules of the broadcast allowed the conquered world to lose at least the choice of top fighting power, and other choices besides resistance. The broadcast did not pity, nor would it be appeased. What it lost was nothing more than a batch of cannon fodder. The cost is really not big. Litchi sat down beside the big tree. In the distance, there was a group of walking merchants. On the hillside farther away, you can see the coward. Yes, there are human beings in this world, but they are taller than the humans in their own world. Higher, the height of an adult male should be more than two meters, and a casual child will have a height of one meter eight when he is ten years old. However, Litchi feels that when they give the world''s giants, dragons and other powerful groups to the genocide, the world''s human population will rapidly expand, and their height may be reduced. After all, they are no longer There are real enemies in the true sense. This world is very big, much bigger than the earth, and unlike the earth, the world''s continent is more than the earth, that is, the number of species in this world will be many times on the earth. Originally, this world is civilized. The civilization built from top to bottom by virtue of its peak strength is intricate and can be called a unique face. But because of the invasion of the generations of broadcasting, the collapse of the upper structure of the world has directly affected The original trajectory of the lower layer of the world. Wars, plagues, mutations, etc. have started to happen, this is a mess of sand. Some civilizations were annihilated, others continued to be preserved. Litchi saw a group of tribes like savages. He also saw the same empire structure as the feudal dynasty. He also saw the polity of the former Roman Empire. There have been great people who have said that changing the world''s pattern is actually a change in productivity. However, in Lichee''s view, it is nothing more than a sign that civilization is excessive to science and technology. One hand is constantly stirring this change in the hope of slowly changing this. The cultural attributes of the world. Of course, this kind of thing is not going to be studied. She doesn''t have that kind of interest. After taking a shower, she walks away. When Haimeimei is dead, it means that she has lost contact with the world. This makes Litchi feel uncomfortable. She is a strong woman who likes to control everything in her own hands. At the same time, she is also a A woman who avenged her. It is a pity that the "brother" who had the same illness as himself was a little confused about the hatred in his heart, but Litchi believed that at this time, he had a chance. Now, nothing more than waiting for the broadcast to move here. And the opportunity she wants will appear at that time. If she succeeds, Litchi does not want to take care of it. She only wants to take revenge. Perhaps, from this point of view, she is very similar to Su Bai. In front, there is a village. The population of this village is much more than that of the ordinary village. It is about 10,000 people. In fact, it can be counted as a small city. But the people here are more ignorant, their predecessors. Originally a slave to a big country, then the country collapsed. They are equal to having freedom in disguise, but still accustomed to the life of the former slaves. Everyone lives in Datong shop, eats and wears together, ethics and morality, and Did not get any expression. They are not barbaric, but at the same time they are not in contact with civilization. They are equal to the abandonment of this era. They have no courage to master their own lives, they will not build, they will not create, and they will not know what is enterprising. Waiting for another army to pass through here to take over their lives, they seem to be more accustomed to the days of slavery. Some people, you let them think, you let them learn to be their own masters, for them, it is likely to be a torture. The eccentric social structure, the chaotic and chaotic order, and the constant evolution and development; The audience is God, especially after the destruction of the world''s top power, they are God and the true God for most ordinary people in the world. Therefore, they will also look at these ordinary people with the eyes of God. Lychee walks among them, they are either numb, or walking dead, or chaos, who is the child who is the father who lost all the meaning of existence here. They are dull, they are ignorant, they are dirty, and at the same time, they are lazy and sloppy. Litchi feels that they are like a group of shackles in human skin. If no one beats them with a whip, they don''t know what to do. Fortunately, the food in this world is not difficult to find, but anyone who has hands and feet will not starve to death. Walking and walking, Litchi suddenly felt these people, and seemed to be somewhat similar to themselves, very similar to the audience. Everyone has only the existence of flesh and soul, and it is difficult for you to find the meaning of your own existence, and you can''t tell what the road ahead is. Perhaps, the audience is broadcasting paving stones under one road ahead, one stone, you just need to lie in the position where you should lie, thought? mood? Need it? Lychee walked and walked. She saw a crowded place in front of him. There were probably thousands of people gathered together to worship and shout. Although Litchi could not understand their language, they probably felt that they should be carrying out a sacrifice. ceremony. The vast majority of human civilization originated from the worship of the totem to God. This is the most initial form. Litchi has seen a lot. At the moment, this group of people who are worshipping, there is a look in the eyes that those people outside do not have, the kind of fanaticism, the kind of faith, the kind of passion, faith, Let them gradually begin to break away from the essence of slavery, although the slaves of the human being and the slaves of the gods sound no different, but the latter is obviously better than the former. When Litchi looked at her in the center, she was slightly disappointed. There is a stone carving in the center, and the stone carving depicts a woman''s foot on a dragon. This is a god, but it is a bit rough, but it can still be clearly discerned. These people worship this woman who is killing the dragon. The reason for the loss of lychee is also because this woman is herself. Ten days ago, she had killed a lizard dragon that had left the battlefield near this mountain range. Without any surprise, this scene should have been witnessed by many people here, and then they sculptured the stone statue. In other words, They are the gods in their eyes, They are worshipping, In fact, it is yourself. v3 Chapter 988： Not beaten? "Hey!" The generals armed with swords, very fast, with a terrible fierce; Su Bai has been going around and has not had too direct contact with the other party. Since the broadcast has chosen such an opponent as the first opponent of his punitive story world, it is obviously hesitating, or that the broadcast is actually waiting. Although I don''t know why, but at least Su Bai is clear, the radio is now the same as himself, a little embarrassed, and somewhat uneasy. This does not need to know the reason, because the reason may not be on his own, and therefore, Su Bai also made a smooth relationship. Since the broadcast wants to wait to see the final result of the situation, then it will delay a little more time, and slowly wait. Its just that this opponent seems to be missing a rib. He is constantly launching an offensive against himself. He cant be too serious. He killed this guy and forced the broadcaster to put a second, more powerful opponent. It really is not necessary. As a result, Su Bai has gradually increased some injuries, but Su Bai did not care too much about it. The figure retreated and the opponent''s offensive was once again avoided. Su Bai reached out and touched the wound in his arm. The wound healed quickly, leaving no traces. And the military commander in front of him is rushing over again, he is a beggar, a tireless beggar; There is no audience in the empty stands, but it also creates a repressed atmosphere. The battle seems a bit boring, and fortunately there are no audiences around, otherwise they will certainly scream for Su Bais way of fighting and avoiding the fighting. "Hey!" The sword of the generals slashed again. This time, Su Bai did not completely retreat but took a step on the side of the slant. He pressed one hand and directly buckled the other''s iron sword. Then he rushed forward and slammed his shoulders. On the other side. The military commander was knocked out and his iron sword was in the hands of Su Bai. Su Bai danced a few swords with an iron sword and looked at him with cold eyes. Sure enough, the generals rushed over again. He was irrational, without his intellect, without fear, without any feeling. He was like a single program of executing orders, only knowing what to do. Su Bais mind emerged from the body of the testimony where Hills demonstrated in front of himself. Now the sword is holding back and blocking the opponents fists and attacks, and then taking advantage of his own strength to make a good return once and for all, this military commander once After being pumped out by Su Bai, he quickly climbed up again and again to launch the charge. This made Su Bai feel a little tired and boring, but he still suppressed his impulse to kill this guy. Su Bai is not afraid of death, but wants to make his death more valuable. His second brother I told myself that he wanted his parents in the underground, so Su Bai was very happy to take the Su Yuhang couple to the family to reunite. The military commander is still persistent, but although he is good in strength, compared with the body of Su Bai, which is almost the BUG, ??he obviously has some threats, and his injury is also slammed in Su Bai. Among them began to slowly decline. Just as Su Bai began to get tired of this kind of persevering confrontation, suddenly there was a lot of figure on the empty stand. Originally, Su Bai thought it was boring to broadcast, so set some audience background to activate the atmosphere, but soon, Su Bai found that these audiences were special. The lack of arms and broken legs, even the head is not there, wearing a worn armored armor with a broken armor standing there, and their number is constantly increasing, soon, in addition to the highest position of the main stand two The throne is still empty, and the rest of the stands have been filled, and Su Bai has probably guessed their identity from some of the more well-preserved people. This pile of visitors, all Qin soldiers. Well, now that you are playing against yourself, it should be a Qin. Su Bai does not know what the purpose of broadcasting this hand is, just to disgust himself? It seems that he is really disgusting, even if he knows that this is Qin, even if he knows that the people standing in front of the stands are all the Qin Guoshi who died in the fight against the radio. For him, its really No effect. He didn''t have any embarrassment, and he didn''t have the slightest owe. Of course, for the Qin dynasty of the original generation, Su Bai still had some respect, but admiration could not be eaten. Qin lowered his hands and his body bent slightly. In the battle with Su Bai, he exhausted his physical strength. However, Su Bai has never had a serious counterattack, so he has not died yet. Although the injury is heavier, there is still a battle. . Su Bai looked at him, his eyes also looked at Su Bai through the dilapidated hair, the two men''s eyes were opposite, did not shine any sparks. He is a clone, Su Bai is very clear, although the clones of the broadcast have a thinking mode that is not inferior to the subject, Su Bai has seen the clones of his own monk''s fat corpses, etc. There is no difference in the deity, but this is obviously special, including the Qin soldiers on the stands. They died in the last madness more than 2,000 years ago, and the broadcast clones are the spiritual will and flesh of their fallen moment. They don''t have the ability to think. To be exact, they are actually a group of madmen who fall into the final state of hysteria. Qin will adjust his body and then rushed over again. This time, his speed is nearly twice as slow as the beginning. Su Bai stood still and did not move. When he came over, he slammed it back. On the ground, the iron sword was stabbed into the left side of the other''s lower abdomen by Su Bai, and the whole body was nailed to the arena. Qin will hold his sword with both hands and desperately want to pull it out. He wants to continue fighting. He wants to continue to fight, but the iron sword has the power of Su Bai instilled in it. Qin, who has little strength left, can only Useless struggles. After all, Su Bai is not a fat man or a monk. They can completely get a trap to trap this guy, but Su Bai has to squeeze him to exhaust the guy to "settle" this guy. Now, it is not the time to kill him. This is a world of punitive stories, but the broadcast obviously does not intend to kill himself directly. This gives Su Bai a lot of delusional space. He wants to live, not to live for himself, nor to live for the little one. He wants to live to see Su The day when the Yuhang couple fell from the radio chair. ", went to the national disaster! The blood does not drain, and the battle is endless! The Daqin war songs began to come out from the stands. Once upon a time, I dont know how many Qin sergeants sang this war song to meet a group of listeners. At the moment, this war song is ringing again, but it is full of irony and sadness. They are already dead, but they have been broadcasted and cloned as a plaything for entertainment. For the first time, Su Bai has a disgusting feeling about the so-called fun of broadcasting. "............go to........." Qin, who was pinned by Su Bai with his sword, would be as unspeakable as he could, and he immediately raised his head and slammed into the sword. "puff" a sound of flesh and blood split, The head of Qins head flew directly from the body. he died. To die, let Su Bai have some accidents. In fact, Su Bai did not humiliate him at all, but Su Bais behavior and his repeated flight by Su Bai made his brains fall into a knot. inside. Can kill can not be humiliated. This made Su Bai somewhat helpless, and did not know what to say. At the moment, the body of the generals began to slowly evaporate, and even the iron sword began to collapse. The fence that had already fallen over there slowly rose up at this time, and the fence on the west side, which had not been moved, was lifted at this time. below, Is it two hits? Su Bai thought about it. "The main line task one, kill the other two duelists; After the main line task 1 is completed, the main line task will be released 2." Su Bai received such a task. At the same time, the shadow positions behind the other two fences also came out one by one. A human body is huge and has a pile of fat, which looks like a meat mountain. Another physique is strong, similar to the perfect body of the bodybuilder. When they came out of the shadow, Su Bais heart suddenly realized. Right, This is in line with the idea of ??broadcasting fun. So, is it not going to wait any longer? Still have determined the results? Su Bai looked at the position of two empty thrones in the distant high platform. At this time, there was a scent in front of the throne, and the incense was burning. This should be a time limit. On the other hand, the fat man and the Buddha Yeh slowly walked out, and both of them had a little bitter smile on their faces. If it was before, broadcasting a story world is even a punishable story world, but it is a little bit slick, but this time, really Some of them are done too thoroughly. "Where, I am looking down on the fat man, the radio will decide me to single-handedly but you are white? Do you want to pull a Buddha to give me a partner? Big white, my task here is that I am together with Buddha. Killed you in the time, and then we can get a reinforcement from you. Hahaha, broadcast this is what you treat as a blood corpse, and the waste is used thoroughly. The fat man laughed while talking, but smiled and smiled, he couldn''t smile. He took out a piece of paper in his hand, but hesitated for a long time, looked at the burning incense, and then threw the paper directly. On the ground, the feet stretched over and stepped on the steps, some low landings: "Big white, not me, but I really can''t see the hope of winning..." The fat man raised his head again, put his hands in his trouser pocket, looked at Su Bai, and looked at the Buddha, asked: "Is it not beaten?" v3 Chapter 989： Admit defeat! Foye seemed to be calmer. He came over and looked at the fat man carefully. Then he went to Su Bai and looked at Su Bai. It seemed to confirm one thing. "I am not a clone." Su Bai guessed that Buddha was thinking about what to say directly. "I am not." The fat man replied. "But the clone may not know that it is a clone." Buddha said, "We can''t judge whether we are a clone or not." "But at least it is certain that one of us is true." Su Bai said with a smile, "Broadcasting is impossible to arrange three clones in a story world, which makes no sense for it, even The world of this story has also lost its original meaning." "At least one is true." The fat man snorted. "I think I am real, white, you let me kill?" Then the fat man shrugged again. "Mom, whoever is who he is, What should I do? After all, there is still a time limit. I can only hope that the humanoid missile of Fusu will be launched early, otherwise the auspicious Sambo will have to be accounted for here." From beginning to end, the fat man did not say regret to help Su Bai, although this is the fat man''s own choice, even if the fat person has measured it before making this choice, but have to say that the fat person is more or less selected. The influence of Su Bai. The same is true of Buddha. As for the monk, in fact, the monk cannot be said to be completely influenced by Su Bai, because the monk inherited the inheritance of his former Huiguo master, which is equivalent to the belief of previous life, so he has to embark on this road, with or without Su Bai. The monk''s choice is actually constant. After all, Huiguo master wanted to hang the radio a bit, but he didn''t have this opportunity at that time. "Sweet, probably an hour to finish burning." The fat man added, "that is, we still have an hour to play." "One day in the sky, one year on the ground, can''t be counted like this." Foye shook his head. "Maybe we can spend an hour in this world of the story, and it can be a few months in the real world." In short, if there is really success there, we will win the game in the last minute, and the broadcast will stop in time. There is no success there. We have been born and died here. Therefore, there is no need to have any scruples. After that, Foye took off his cockroaches, stood shoulderlessly, looked like a torch, staring at Su Bai, Su Bai can see the majestic warfare carried in the Buddha''s gaze, as if there is something that can''t wait. It seems that Foye seems to have been eyeing me for a long time......... Su Bai slightly measured the side of the head, and the corner of his mouth showed a smile, as if his own thoughts were a bit wrong. The fat man started the warm-up action next to him, and then bent down and smashed the paper that had just been thrown out of the cool and blew the ash. "Unfortunately, there is a lack of a monk, otherwise we can fight Lu Bu three times." Fat man reluctantly said. "I have no opinion on the double, /. Fly." Su Bai said indifferently. The fat man stunned, and immediately replied: "Rely, obviously I am with Foye in 3.., /P you!" "Let''s go together, in fact, you also know that you are now, together, not my opponent." Su Bai said half-jokingly. If you change to the usual time, change the other listeners to this position, you can''t have this kind of relaxed atmosphere in the situation of death and living, but at the moment, these three people seem to have no conscious self-consciousness. "Play it, anyway, its dying. It doesn''t matter. The living side will live for the dead." Foye opened a tone and then began to show the magic lines on his skin. There is also a magic flame rising. The fat man no longer hesitated to tweak, two pieces of paper were thrown out, forming an enchantment, and then began to step on the foot, ready to lead mine. There is no need for too many guest sets, and there is no need for too many false feelings. The arrangement of broadcasting is very arrogant and loses the style of the past. But the broadcast is broadcast after all, the story world is the story world after all, everyone has no select. If you have no choice, you can accept it directly. "Come on, fat man, I can see if you can lead it down!" Su Bais body shape disappeared in the same place and directly rushed to the fat man. Buddha''s body was horizontal and his fists swept out, but Su Bai''s speed was too fast, and he even bypassed Buddha in an instant. "Hey!" The hatchet flew out from the ground and directly slammed into Su Bai. Su Bai single pressed down. The palm was directly photographed on the back of the hatchet and the hatchet was directly flew out. At the same time, the figure still rushed to the fat side. The past. "boom!" The fat enchantment for Su Bai is like a paper-like smash, which does not play a blocking role. "I am awkward, you are paralyzed, you have to give Laozi a big kill!" The fat man was very bitter in his heart. When he shot his chest, the three flying swords flew out from behind him. Every flying sword actually had a vagueness of the Taoist flash. It seems that the fat man was thrown into the jar at the time when he was thrown into the jar. The three Feijians swept up with the will of Sanqing. Su Bai had to temporarily avoid the edge, which was to let go of the suppression of the fat man, and the Buddha also came over again, the hatchet was in hand, and the Huashan! Su Bai''s figure was on the side, and his legs were lifted to the chest of Buddha. Foye''s handle was horizontal, and Su Bai was on the knife, but the magic flame of Buddha''s body was also extravagant. A blue brilliance emerged from the white skin of Su Bai, and the magic flame of Buddha''s body was isolated, and Su Bai was picked up by a fist and smashed against the Buddha. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" After three consecutive fights, Foye used a hatchet to smash the number of Su Bai. Su Bais fists did not fear the hatchet in the hands of the Buddha, and the confrontation came down again and again, and the Buddhas momentum began to be suppressed more and more. "Tianlei five elements, the road is borderless!" A stout lightning fell vertically from the air, and directly to the Su Bai under the traction of the fat air. Su Bai did not evade this time, but opened his arms and opened his mouth. "Hey........." The power of Thunder was directly infused from Su Baizui. For a time, the whole duel field with Su Bai as the center of the game appeared silver snake dance at this time, and then a continuous explosion came. If the non-dueling ground is built by the broadcast and belongs to the "unbreakable" items in the story world, it is estimated that even the ten duel fields can only disappear in the explosion. When the smoke dissipated, Su Bai still stood there, and even the clothes on his body were not damaged at all. He just measured the side head gently and the neck position made a crack. The fat man is almost going to crash, and his face is full of tears. Lying in the trough, the thunder led by Laozi was actually swallowed by you! This is still a fart, the strength is not equal, this goods can now be evenly defeated by the high-level audience, this is still the first stage, the Buddha is also only the middle, the two days salted fish tied together nothing more than change Into a string of salted fish, what is the difference? "Broadcast, this is not fair, you can send a helper down, I think Chen Ru that woman is good!" The fat man shouted around. Foye smashed his wrist position. In the confrontation with Su Bai, he knew that Su Bai had left some room for it. Otherwise, he would not end in the battle mode expressed by Su Bai, saying no. Its like a mad dog, just biting you and not letting go of it until you kill you completely. At this point, Foye left the hatchet in his hand on the ground, very calmly: "I lost." When the fat man saw the Buddha''s abandonment of treatment, he no longer resisted. He sat down on the ground and took out a pack of cigarettes. He bit one in his mouth and lost one to Su Bai. "I want too." Foye said. In this way, the brother-in-law was sitting in the middle of the duel field with a cigarette in his hand. The fat man blinked and took a sip of smoke. He slowly spit it out with his mouth and sucked it back with his nose. Finally, he spit it out. The old **** was a mess, and he shook his head and smiled. "The radio arrangement is killing each other. Its a good time to put up such a play. Its a good show, so its not a good show. Its not a disguised support for people around the world. The great cause of doctrine?" "This is not its style." Su Bai looked up and looked at the two kings at the top of the center. "Not their style." "Yes, in the past, even if the broadcast lost its sense of proportion, even if it was a big white, your parents and the broadcast were merged. The broadcast simply announced that it would stop broadcasting for a while and then what to do, it would never be handled casually. Even if it is to punish the story world, it is impossible to throw our three directly into this duel field and rely on a fragrant time to fend for themselves. If it wants, it actually has countless ways to let us completely kill each other, instead of watching us sit here smoking. "Fo Ge opened the door. "But I can''t see any hope of winning." The fat man patted his big belly, "Mother''s, still confused." "I am the same." Su Baihe said, "The last broadcast stopped, I was involved in the matter as a poison, but this time, I can''t see it clearly. Since you have been drawn into the story world, Then the monk is left in the real world, and the monk is estimated to be not free. Then, if you count it, no one can help Fusu. Or, let''s let the broadcast consciousness include Su Yuyang and Liu Mengyu. Both of them are unwilling to care for them. It is certain that people with enough weight are making a move with them. We are just screaming at the side of the dragon, so people are not bothered to deal with us. "Is it a dragon jacket? It is clear that the incense continues to burn." Foye stretched his finger and pointed at the fragrance. At this time, the incense had burned more than half. v3 Chapter 990： Give my son a name, rich Hundreds of luxury cars and flowers are packed together in a row of wedding cars. The entire hotel has been packaged in order to cope with this wedding. Celebrities from all walks of life, such as the rivers and rivers, flocked to the river; This is the marriage of Su Jia and Liu Jia, one is a large family with overseas background, and the other is a red family in China. Their marriage is a strong alliance between the outside world and a cooperation between the two families. Kind of alliance. But only the two families of old people know from their own hearts that the two juniors of their own family are completely free love. In a small apartment of 60 flats, Xu Fugui was sitting in a dangerous suit and wearing a suit. He was an educated youth in his early years. After he returned to the city, he was admitted to the university. After graduation, he had been in politics for a while. It was only during that period that everyones aesthetics were generally not high, even if they used to When Xu Fugui, who was a parent, was wearing a suit made by Su Yuhang to find the British designer, but he gave Xu Fugui a sense of sight in the Chinese costume. A bottle of Maotai, a bacon, a fish, and a bag of rice, this is a gift from Xu Fugui. According to the custom of Xu Fugui''s hometown, when a new person gets married, he will pay attention to "having fish and meat". Red fire. Of course, for today''s people, what kind of gold and silver treasures to send, even if you send out a tool, in fact, it does not make much sense. The most important thing is a thought and a heart. Xu Fugui is very valued. He feels that his friend Su Yuhang is a literary talent, but after all, he is a young man. He obviously has no experience in this aspect and will not take it seriously. Therefore, this older big brother has to help him. However, Xu Fugui is obviously somewhat embarrassed here because the atmosphere is somewhat different from what he had imagined before. Although there was a lot of noise in the big hotel in the distance, the bride and groom just got up like nothing, Su Yuhang wore white pants and sweatshirts in his mouth and brushed his teeth while brushing his teeth. Liu Mengyu was wearing silk. Pajamas comb their hair in the room. Therefore, this wedding, the person who is really invited, is Xu Fugui. As long as Xu Fugui helped Su Yuhang to entertain himself, he was completely finished, which made Xu Fugui feel a little dumbfounded. 60 flat small apartment, two rooms and one hall layout, Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu each have a room. For why they didn''t sleep in a room, Xu Fugui did not ask more questions. The audience was very big with ordinary people. The difference between the audience''s marriage and the couple''s mode of getting along is naturally very different. "Wealthy, I bought some dishes yesterday, specially let people bring some hot pot ingredients from Chengdu, and eat them at noon at noon." "Oh... good." Xu Fugui nodded. Soon, the two newcomers finished washing, and changed the clothes that were fairly formal. There were no witnesses, no marriages, no fireworks, no firecrackers, and three people gathered together to eat hot pot. The hot red oil pot, carrying the hairy belly and the goose intestines, Su Yuhang eats very happy, Liu Mengyu also eats with gusto, only Xu Fugui sighs in the heart of this marriage is really a little play. I used to marry my daughter-in-law before, and it was just when I was educated, I didnt have any conditions. My daughter-in-law was alone from the house and was asleep in my house. Since then, I have been playing. I feel that my wife is too much. Maybe there is a generation gap. Maybe young people today don''t care much about this form. At this point, Xu Fugui sighed again. At the end of the hot pot, Su Yuhang lowered the fire, cooked some dumplings and wide flour, and then took out the smoke. He was a rich one. Liu Mengyu usually chose to leave at this time, but perhaps he was thinking that he was married to Su Yuhang today. Days, so the patience continues to sit at the dinner table. Su Yuhang looked at Liu Mengyu, and then some of her arrogantly pointed to her, to Xu Fugui: "My wife." "Yeah." Xu Fugui should have a voice. "She is my wife." Su Yuhang said again. "I know." "Ha ha ha, she is my wife of Su Yuhang." "Yes, yes." Xu Fugui looked at Su Yuhang''s eyes as if he was watching a fool of more than one hundred kilograms. Of course, he is also somewhat relieved in his heart. This old friend is really very tempted by Liu Mengyu. Now he has indeed returned to the beauty, but it is a wish, and both of them have received a marriage certificate, although the law is for the audience. It doesn''t make sense to say that, but there are things that really need this kind of program to add some sacredness and mission to it. "Women, daughter-in-law." Su Yuhang shouted to Liu Mengyu. Liu Mengyu did not respond. "Women, daughter-in-law?" Su Yuhang continued to shout. "Yeah." Liu Mengyu should have heard it. "Ha ha ha ha ... ..." Su Yuhang laughed and stretched out his hand and patted Xu Fugui''s shoulder. When are you going to have children? Xu Fugui asked. "Ready to find someone to surrogate." Su Yuhang replied directly, "It should be faster." Xu Fugui stunned, and some accidentally said: "Then I really want to be dry." "No way, in our case, it is almost impossible to make the dream rain pregnant and then give birth to the child. I can only find a surrogate." Su Yuhang has some helplessness. It seems that he really wants Liu Mengyu to be pregnant for himself. This is a sense of accomplishment for men. It is a masculine point for women who love to give birth to their own pregnancy. The descendants are a kind of glory and the satisfaction of life. "It is the same. After all, the blood is still yours." Xu Fugui advised. Yeah. Su Yuhang turned over the topic and looked at the wealth. He asked, You are rich, are you quick to prove it? "It''s still early." Xu Fugui shook his head. "Not ready yet, what about you?" "I am almost finished. I have recently finished these things. When my child is born, I will go to the testimony." Su Yuhang smiled. "The feeling of suppressing strength is really not very comfortable. There is a kind of standing on the plateau and the breathing is not smooth. a feeling of." "Also." Xu Fugui echoed. "Actually, I am more curious about the guardian of the land of the testimony. It is said that he has been lying there for almost three years." "Three years, when the next train arrives, he should leave." Su Yuhang said. "I don''t know who the next guardian is. It is said that there is a yellow spring there. There are pieces of tombstone under Huangquan. They are all sentiments left by the former sacred scorpion. Some people choose to bury their own weaknesses, and some people choose I buried my pride, but more, I still buried my own feelings," Xu Fugui said. "This can only be regarded as a small sentiment that broadcasts like to play. After all, if you bury what is not what you give up, only the weak will choose to bury your weaknesses to give yourself a false sense of perfection. Su Yuhang spit out a cigarette ring. "It''s fast, it''s fast." After the hot pot was finished, Liu Mengyu got up and packed up the tableware. Xu Fugui had some accidents, because this was the first time he saw Liu Mengyu taking the initiative to do housework. When everyone had the opportunity to have a meal, they were all Su Qianhangs own go to clean up. Su Yuhang is obviously very satisfied with this, and laughs like a fool. My wife and children are packing up, and Su Yuhang will simply walk out of the house with Xu Fugui. "When you get married, cherish this day." Xu Fugui sighed as he walked. "I admire you very much. Anyway, you are all listeners, it doesn''t matter. It''s me, there is a family that can''t go back, and a wife can''t accompany." "Look at the opening point." Su Yuhang said. "It must be seen." Xu Fugui said with emotion. "Right, listen to what you just said, the child is already gestating?" "Well, I found a surrogate and gave some money." Su Yuhang nodded. "Will you prepare for one?" "I plan to have two." Su Yuhang spread his hand. "I am such a good person. If you only leave one generation, it is a crime against the future of mankind. At the very least, you have to stay two." "Oh, too." Xu Fugui nodded. His friend really didn''t boast. Even if he didn''t become an audience, Su Yuhang was a very smart person. Of course, in the audience, he was also a very smart person, even Xu. Rich and wealthy have some self-sighing. What do you want your child to do in the future? Painter? Scientist? Xu Fugui asked, he liked this topic more, one was happy for his friends, and the other was to heal the shortcomings of not being able to accompany his children. "Let them, as long as you don''t give me a loan shark, just let them go." Su Yuhang can see it. "Even if you are an audience, it''s not bad. At least you can see the scenery that ordinary people can''t see for a lifetime. When God feels." Xu Fugui had some accidents, but Su Yuhang was his father. He had no reason to intervene. He could only keep moving forward silently. At this time, Su Yuhang suddenly asked: "You are rich, you can see the picture of the future. I have never asked you in the past. Have you tried to see my future?" Su Yuhang suddenly asked in a serious way. Xu Fugui stopped and shook his head. "You are my friend. For me, the more intimate people, the more I can''t see him." "Alright, keep a little mystery." Su Yuhang nodded, it seems that Xu Fugui''s answer is not unexpected. "If you look through it, it will be boring." Xu Fugui continued, "Whether it is a friend or a relative, if you thoroughly see through it, you can''t be friends or even your loved ones." "This is a very deep statement." Su Yuhang took out a lighter and circled his fingers. "You are rich, as a child, give my child a name." "It''s called white. Su Bai? Su Yuhang indulged. Do you want his life to be as white as white paper? "Yeah." Xu Fugui nodded. The two no longer speak, continue to walk, Su Yuhang did not ask the rich himself to say why the two children only gave themselves a name. Rich also did not say that ''white'' has another meaning, call, Intentive. v3 Chapter 991： Old photo story The slight wind blows from the sea, bringing fresh and refreshing; Xu Fugui is enjoying this moment. He always thinks that it may be the reason why he is older. He also thinks that he may not have the heart. In short, he is very eager for everything in this world, just like he has just returned to the city. When I was in college, I always liked to sit in the flower garden of the university. It was a long time, but the college students who had just returned to the college entrance examination were older, so there was nothing to be embarrassed. On the contrary, occasionally they could touch To a few like-minded friends, sitting next to the flower garden, not chatting or talking, occasionally delivering several inferior cigarettes to each other. Standing on the tower, looking at the beautiful scenery in the distance, holding a cup of Maotai in his hand, Xu Fugui felt that he was very comfortable now, at least compared to the original when the educated youth was not able to eat too much. A person drinking? An elderly monk dressed in a squatting walked up slowly. There is no monk in Chongsheng Temple. Although the country is currently appropriating to renovate it, it is still a bit ridiculous. Perhaps, twenty years later, it will become a famous tourist destination. "Well, one person drinks." Xu Fugui responded, "Master, do you want a cup too?" "Amitabha, barren is not willing to break the ring." But the voice just fell, the master''s body suddenly trembled, and it became blurred, and then, a young figure emerged from his body. This person took the wine glass handed over by Xu Fugui and took a sip of wine. The mouth made a crisp sound of "bar ". "The wine is good wine, do you bring it yourself?" Xu Fugui has long been eccentric, and the Yunnan sorghum is quite familiar with himself. This guy has integrated the Dharma into the reinforcement, and has cultivated his own three generations of old, middle and young generations. I can switch at any time, and according to him, when he first proved his way, he buried the middle-aged self. Although the tombstone was only a form of burial, the master of the middle ages has not manifested itself since then. According to the master''s own statement, the old self is the present self. When I was young, I was not a monk at that time. I can use it to drink and eat meat and enjoy life without being affected by the rules and regulations. Then, what is the middle-aged self? If you don''t have any use, it''s better to lose it. The simplest meaning of a monk is to leave home and throw away all the cumbersome things you can lose. "Your friend, you should come out soon." The master drank the wine and returned to the appearance of an old-age monk. His face was wrinkled and sullen, full of vicissitudes. "Well, its fast." Xu Fugui guessed. Su Yuhang went to the place of the testimony, this is a form. "When are you going to testify?" the master asked again. "Also fast." "Ha ha." The two men were silent for a while, and the master took the initiative to break the silence: "You can see what I can''t see, touch the cause and effect that I dare not touch, so I can''t give you too much advice, but I always feel that your friend is a bit strange." The master seems to be hesitant to say this topic, because he can see that wealth has an unusual relationship with the young man named Su Yuhang. This relationship can be called "friendship" and "friendship". Things are definitely a luxury between the audience and can''t be extravagant. "Specific to talk about." Xu Fugui is still that honest appearance, he has always been this appearance, not much, like to echo, so when together with Su Yuhang is often Su Yuhang said, he echoed, Su Yuhang do, He was on the sidelines, like a big brother. "He has the talent to shock me." The master said very seriously, it seems to have a little emotion, "but his strength is not so exaggerated." "So?" "So, his heart is big." "Where is the literati, always pay attention to the world." Xu Fugui did not think so. "Oh, maybe, but the poor also lived a hundred years old, and there are more things to see. That one, I can''t see through, and I don''t dare to look." "Okay, Master, you are in the 90s. When the audience can go to the sermon step by step, you dare not look at him. I still can''t look at you." "You, you." The master shook his head, but he could see that Xu Fugui did not dare to look at it, but was "difficult to be confused." In front, a young man came by the sea. He walked slowly, but his body shape kept flashing back and forth, as if he had moved a few kilometers between the beards. From the seaside to the Chongsheng Temple, he seems to have taken a few steps. Then in the next moment, he appeared at the top of the tower and stood behind Xu Fugui and the master. The clothes belt is fluttering and unrestrained. After 20 years, Hanfu has gradually become popular in many circles, but for adult men, if you wear Hanfu without any need, it is easy to wear the eunuchs sense of sight. But this kind of thing does not exist in this person, his temperament and these clothes are so close. "Amitabha." Even if he had just said bad things about the other side, the master still held his hands on Su Yuhang and lived a hundred years old. Even if he didn''t become an audience, he was always so awake. It is enough for him to cultivate into a fine. How are you feeling? Xu Fugui asked. "Fortunately, I just felt that someone was watching me when I was on the road." Su Yuhang said with a smile. "And, I think that the person who spoke of me is not in the present, but in the future." "It seems that you have learned my skills." Xu Fugui laughed, still so honest. "I just raised it, no matter who he is, I can always give him a lesson." Su Yuhang turned and looked at the master, saying: "Master, what you said found your Shura field, now we Can you go now?" "But the wealth has not yet proved," said the master. "I am not in a hurry, I am not in a hurry." Xu Fugui said, "It is the place you found, as the ancient battlefield that was isolated by the Qin Warlock alone. Now that there is a tendency to break, we still go in and see as early as possible. Look, lest you leave any regrets." "The thing that collapsed will collapse sooner or later, and it is not eager for us at this time. Plus the isolated ancient battlefield has been riddled for two thousand years. I dont know how much debris I have absorbed. It may be a There is nothing good about the garbage dump." "Let''s see." Su Yuhang seems to be a little waiting, "it is said to be the birthplace of hell." Yes, maybe a long time ago, someone had strayed there and saw the horror scene. After returning to the narrative, he slowly evolved the legend of hell, and then there appeared the Hell and the King of Jurassic. Waiting for the story, even now, there are occasional people who accidentally enter the place. Some people can''t come out after they go in. After someone comes out, the mind is not clear, and the words of **** and the devil are constantly shouting. Therefore, some myths and legends are not entirely groundless. Of course, thousands of years of word of mouth will certainly have more art processing, but the so-called **** does exist. But there is no place for yin and yang reincarnation. After the death, the soul will not go there. There is only a forgotten space. A thousand years ago, a Qin army died here and died. It is now a "garbage." between". Seeing that Xu Fugui and Su Yuhang are so persistent, the master will no longer evade. At the moment, he nodded. "Let the poor get ready, the place is not easy to enter, especially two of us have already confirmed. When the flesh enters, it is easy to crush that place directly, so we can only sneak into it in the way of the soul." Su Yuhang and Xu Fugui nodded. What do you want to eat at night? the master asked. I am going to prepare, we will leave at midnight. "Just casually." Su Yuhang did not take it seriously. He was not very interested in eating this aspect except for his own work. "I want to eat some meat, then come to some wine." Xu Fugui said his request. The master heard the words and smiled and walked down the tower. "Your child, count the time, and be born soon." After the master left, Xu Fugui asked Su Yuhang. "Well, its fast, wait for this **** to go through the journey, I will wait for the child to be born." Su Yuhang took out a cigarette and bit it in his mouth. It can be seen that his interest is not high, even if it is just The testimony was successful, but there was no temperament in his body. "Become a big man, how can you not be happy?" Xu Fugui asked. "Large and big, compared to other listeners, in fact, in the eyes of the broadcast is nothing more than a big ant." Su Yuhang mouth chewing tobacco, "the big after the road, but the broadcast is not." "Also." Xu Fugui echoed. The two stood here again and blew for a while and then walked down the stupa. It happened that the master was still below, like talking to the construction party about some details. This renovation is actually a kind of cultural relic protection work, naturally. Be careful, after all, it is not a building. Some people in the construction team were taking photos with the camera that was still relatively novel at the time. Xu Fugui came to the party and waved to the young man. He whispered a few words with him and then stuffed a pack of cigarettes. Young and knowledgeable, nodded. "Come and come, according to Zhang Xiang, it is to travel out." Xu Fugui took Su Yuhang and the master stood together. Su Yuhang is speechless, and the master is also somewhat smiling. But neither of them was willing to marry Xu Fuguis interest and stood side by side with him. The young young man took the camera and adjusted the focal length. Shouted: "Come, laugh one, become!" "Hey!" a photo, In the middle is the young Su Yuhang, the left side is the old rich and the old, the right is the old master. Behind the three, It is the three towers of the Chongsheng Temple. v3 Chapter 992： Hey, little ancestors! The Chongsheng Temple is being renovated, so the three people first moved to another small temple. The master is highly respected. This face is still there. It dispels the original monks here. The master personally arranged a circle to protect. The flesh of the three people, then the three men sat cross-legged. "Amitabha, follow the barren." After that, the master closed his eyes and saw the blue smoke rise from his brow position. The soul of the steam, invisible and tangible, is a very high realm, but also a state of great fearlessness and great inaction. Su Yuhang''s soul came out of the flesh and waited for a while to be rich, and then the souls of the two followed the master''s blue smoke to the crack in front. "Hey!" When passing through the crack, there was a great pulling force around the whole. Because the rich and the rich had not yet proved, the master and Su Yuhang both held the rich and left. After a quarter of an hour, the soul of the three people passed the crack safely. Immediately, the souls of the three people turned into their own body shape. Above the head, it is the mysterious starry sky arrangement. At the foot, it is the pattern of the ten-party hell. Maybe, the Daqin warlocks who laid the battlefield two thousand years ago will not think that their one time will lead to **** in the later generations. All kinds of legends, even this legend in terms of fantasy, far exceeds the old Qin Empire. Xu Fugui bent down and perceived the ground with his own soul. This is an emotional ground, because there have been countless bloods, and a terrible killing has happened here. Wealth does not know what the final outcome is. It is the army of Qin Jun who was completely annihilated here, or whether they succeeded in annihilating a group of listeners who came. But no matter what the ending is here, everything that happens here will not have any effect on the final outcome. In other words, the story here is summarized as "I have been here, I have fought, I have sacrificed." The master puts his hands together and meditation on the heart. He is doing a super-degree, but it is clear that this super-degree does not have much effect, because there is no real soul in existence here, and the remaining thoughts have gone through two thousand years. After tempering, it is not said that the turn of the turn can be achieved. Su Yuhangs gaze is here. In fact, he should be the most liberal person among the three, but in fact, it seems that Wen Qings kind of thing will only appear in people who like to show off in half a bucket of water. Just when the rich and the masters are hurting the past and the present, Su Yuhang is more stable, which is more practical. He is looking for, he is observing, this ancient battlefield, which is called hell, will have something he needs. a little less, The master ended over and Xu Fugui slowly straightened up. The three walked side by side and walked through this ancient battlefield. There are not many corpses, because this ancient battlefield is not completely isolated, so I dont know how many miscellaneous things have been sucked in for two thousand years. I dont know how many things have flowed out here, but each distance can still be I saw some broken fingers and broken weapons. "At the beginning, it should be won," the master analyzed. "So Qin Jun cleaned the body of the robes after the victory." Xu Fugui nodded, it should be like this, because according to the traces left here, at least a dozen big-level audiences in this battle have been killed here. In fact, the number may be more, and Qin Jun sometimes does. In the way of the military array and the number of people to fight each other casualties, so if the defeat here, Qin Jun''s body will certainly leave a lot, even if two thousand years have spread out a lot, but look at a small number of wrecks here without accident If Qin Jun was here, it should have won. But a partial victory can''t change the ending of the whole situation. After all, the three people present know that the big-level audience seems to be precious, but for broadcasting, it is nothing more than a batch of manufactured products on the assembly line. Apart from the ruins of the battlefield, in fact, there are still some messy things here. It may be because the chance coincidence was sucked in by the cracks, there are sculptures similar to Greece, and there are also oriental ornaments. But there is not much value here. Su Yuhang felt a little disappointed, and there was quite a feeling of being defeated by happiness. The master and Xu Fugui came with the mentality of outing, which is similar to the visit to the historical museum, so the utilitarianism is not very strong. The two stopped and stopped to see and touch, and felt that it was a kind of enjoyment. Suddenly, Su Yuhang stopped and he pointed his finger at his feet. "There is something below, it should be a coffin." Is there a coffin? Xu Fugui came together with great interest. To be honest, although there are many kinds of things in hell, there have been no real boutiques. The three still hope to have some other gains. The soul of Su Yuhang was released, and a piece of dust rock beneath it floated away, revealing the surface of the stone. The master knelt down and carefully discerned it, then shook his head. "Its another imported item. It should look like that of Central Asia. Look at the color carvings should be something on the ancient Western side." This means that this coffin was not something left in the battlefield of the Qin Dynasty, but it did not know where it was absorbed. Su Yuhang heard some disappointment, but he still used the soul to directly overturn the lid of the stone. No matter what, he had to open it and see it. The stone sarcophagus was opened, revealing the truth inside. A pretty woman is lying here silently. Her face is well preserved, but in fact her existence has at least a thousand years of history, and its value has absolutely killed the so-called Loulan ancient corpse. However, the three people of Su Yuhang did not come to the archaeological, so for them, the value is really small. "Well, an ancient corpse, huh, huh........." After the completion, the master laughed again. "It is an ancient corpse that has been cursed by people. It is interesting and interesting. This female corpse has become stiff, but in this place though There is no direct constraint on the laws of heaven and earth, but the residual killings on this ancient battlefield are too heavy, she dare not wake up. Now that we are three people, she is even more afraid to wake up, haha, she is sleeping. The master laughed freely and freely. Immediately, the master made a compassionate statement: "Amitabha, this is not enough." Xu Fugui nodded beside him. "Hey, there is something in this woman''s stomach. Unfortunately, the year is really not enough. If you don''t encounter it in this place, you can really add a nightingale when you change to the normal scene." "That is the origin of the curse, the person who gave her a curse, usually a seed or a small bug. There are many similarities between the technique and the raising of the Miaojiang. But you said that you are rich. That''s right, if this year is enough, it is a good taste to bring wine. Unfortunately, the vintage is still worse. It is a pity to take the wine." At this moment, Su Yuhangs face changed suddenly and said: Beep! Soon, Su Yuhang sighed again. Forget it, its too late. After that, Su Yuhang waved his hand and the coffin cover flipped back again to recapture the coffin. Su Yuhangs face also looked a bit unsightly. "What''s wrong?" The master is somewhat unknown. "Go look elsewhere." Su Yuhang said as he walked to the other side, he did not explain his own behavior. "Let''s find it separately. It''s too much trouble for the three to get together." Xu Fugui suggested. The master and Su Yuhang nodded, then the three separated. About ten minutes later, Xu Fuguis figure returned to here again. His crappy looks awkward, but also a little cute, like a good neighbors uncle, of course, Xu Fugui didnt know him. This image was unified in 20 years as the next king. Xu Fugui looked at the other side, his body shape was still wandering there, and Su Yuhang and the master had gone far, and he touched his chin with some worries. "The trick to learn from the master should be useful? If you forget it, I and the true self, I don''t care anymore. Anyway, this ghost place Su Yuhang is also a soul body, and there is a huge remnant suppression here. He should also I can''t see which one is true and which one is me. No matter what, let me know what my son is. Its amazing, little guy, I didnt think about it, obviously you havent been born yet, but I can actually meet you in this ghost place. You will not be unlucky enough to become an audience in the future? Well, yes, your aunts are all listeners, unless they have thrown you away from the orphanage since childhood, or the probability that you are not affected by causality becomes a listener. Xu Fugui continued to talk to himself while carefully preparing for squatting: "It seems that this ancient battlefield enchantment is not so simple. The Qin dynasty warlocks of the year did have two brushes. This enchantment should be infinitely close to the story world created by the broadcast, and it can change between this and the outside world. Time flow rate." Speaking, Xu Fugui opened the coffin cover carefully and did not make a sound. He knelt down and put his head to the top and carefully stared at the female body in the coffin. "Hey, your dad, he is gone." Xu Fugui''s index finger puts a "beep" gesture on his lips. In his eyes, there is another soul in the female body at this time, or it is called another eye. He thinks that it should be a baby, because it is still too difficult for the rich to imagine the appearance of Su Bai twenty years later. I thought that I had seen my son in the early days when my son was still not born. The heart of the rich is really a bit of fun. "Hey, your dad is gone, hehe......... Little ancestor, quick urine!" Xu Fugui kept gently "squeaking" his mouth, imagining that he was licking his own son to give him urine. He is happy to be in it, Can not extricate themselves. v3 Chapter 993： Exhausted! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The explosions continued to echo, and Fusus face of three high-level sieges began to show signs of fatigue. Su Bai, Foye and the fat three people are still smoking in the story world of the broadcast, watching the sandalwood slowly burning, the monk is in a high-speed road service station by two high-level pairs, can not get away, only Talking about boring life. Chen Ru stood alone at the entrance of Xiaomiao and did not shoot. So the current situation, for Fusu, is almost bad enough to be worse. Before I faced the kind of containment and support in Shijiazhuang, I was not so anxious. Then Su Bai and the monk arrived in time and then Su Bais Dafa Shenwei pulled it out, but now he rushed back and forth. Here, it has once again fallen into the siege. This time, no one seems to be able to help him. But this time, I am only a few kilometers away from my destination! The achievement of the mission is just in sight! For the audience, it is extremely difficult for the rest of the audience to be able to choose to stand up and watch the rest of the audience. You can let them blatantly resist the broadcast. Sorry, they can''t do it. Even if it is Chen Ru, it is still like an ice sculpture standing in the distance and watching the excitement, meaning nothing. The broadcast "audience of the audience" plan is no longer a secret, but the train that may reappear in the end is almost the last desire and hope of everyone. Yes, as long as people have hope, it is very difficult to choose to break the boat. As the monk said to the two high-level audiences, everyone regards himself as the protagonist and feels that he will be the lucky one. In fact, it is also natural. He can become a high-level audience and even a middle-level or even a high-ranking one. The strong, out of countless times of life and death, let them not have confidence in themselves. It is too difficult for them to think that they are the protagonists. Moreover, the shadows and pressures broadcast to everyone have always existed, unless it is really blocking the light of everything, or dare to say "the broadcast host is quite kind?" is also a minority of the few, even the **** bodies of the past It was also because his wife died in that way before he embarked on this path. ............ "Really... can''t see hope." Chen Ru shook his head slightly. In fact, if she could see even other hopes, she might consider and hesitate, but at the moment, Fusu is being besieged by three high-ranking listeners in Sichuan. Even if she shoots herself, she may have nothing. If you don''t have time to do it, you will be drawn into the world of the story, and it will not help. Chen Ru is thinking that the moment he hits a shot, he will be pulled away. Even the killing is too late, so the remaining two problems involving Fusu are not big. Time, slowly passing, Chen Ru can clearly see that Fusu is slowly not getting up. Sighed, Chen Ru still did not move. Perhaps this is the end, even when it is weakest, it is still the most massive and unpredictable existence. What''s more, the man named Su Yuhang... At this point, Chen Ru bite his own lips, strong as her, really rarely such hesitation and jealousy, this is not her style, nor her style. ............ Fusus soul and body are constantly being created. He is not Su Bai. He does not have the kind of metamorphosis. Even this body is also solved, so in the face of three high-level sieges, he is very Hard to support for too long. "Are you still not willing to take it?" Fusu seems to be talking to himself, but in fact he said this to the original owner of the body. If there is help with the solution, the two seem to have a chance to fight at least in Shijiazhuang, but since they reoccupied his body until now, the solution has been quietly. But this time, the response was answered; "You want to avenge your country. He wants to avenge his parents. but me, Just want to live well. The answer to the explanation is very concise and very simple. Liang Boss did not hesitate to anger the radio, he did not hesitate to anger Nu Suhang, and finally was pulled into the story world to seal, in order to save himself, the purpose is to let himself live. Therefore, he is unwilling to die. He does not know whether he is afraid of death or fear of this so-called sacrifice or because he is unwilling to live up to his bosss intentions and dedication. or, Both have it. "You would rather choose to be a dog to be slaughtered, and dare not open your mouth to bite?" Fusu smiled, reached out and wiped the blood stains on his lips, and his body swayed. At this time, a blue barrier appeared in front of him, which blocked the offensive of the wave outside, but the barrier could not support for too long. . "Why should I dedicate myself to you?" Jie Xiao sneered, "especially if you don''t ask for my opinion at all, I want to live. My boss wants me to live. It is you, it is your so-called big. The son turned his back on the agreement with my boss!" "Hehehe............" Fusu continued to smile, next moment, The barrier is broken, The three high-ranking powerhouses rushed straight over. They are exactly three people here. As long as they kill the helper, they can directly obtain three immigration qualifications! "Let you ask, what time do you have to wait! The old Qin people''s style, have you forgotten?" Fusu suddenly shouted. !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Chen Rus eyes instantly condensed, and Qins armor, which was originally silent in the small temple, began to tremble at this time. The sleeping and weak armor seemed to be burning at this time. His soul is echoing from the Grand Duke of Daqin. call! This time, it is burning. This time, it is a sacrifice. This time, it is a complete desperation. After this time, the consciousness of the armor will be completely wiped out, just like the brilliant fireworks. After the moment, there will be no There is no trace of the film. "This... is it the backhand?" Chen Ru slightly frowned. next moment, Qin will directly break the seal that was imposed before the fat man, and it will bring a majestic pressure. The violent temperament is like a hurricane sweeping around, bringing a shocking killing! He came from the blood of tens of thousands of robes, and he was punished by the emperor for refusing to sleep. Nowadays, He reappeared and re-expressed his will in a decisive manner. Even if he used to smash the emperor, the emperor still did not kill him, but chose to seal it. The armor did not really betray Daqin. He just refused to accept it and refused to accept the ending. At that time, what he wanted more was actually the painful death at that time rather than the inexplicable sleep. Nowadays, at this time, he completely burned himself and responded to the call from His Royal Highness. "This... is it a backhand?" Chen Ru looked up and watched the armor fly straight. In the distance, the three high-ranking powers who were besieging Fusu felt a terrible force swept over. They suspended the offensive, and the pressure on the armor was so arrogant that they had to pay attention. Fusu''s figure was slightly shivering, and the color of anger was revealed, because at this time, the solution that had been docile and unrestrained before began to resist. "After a while, you will be immortal." Fusu said with a smirk, "Your boss will hang a picture of you in front of the bed in the future, and sleep with your belongings every night, so Not better?" Fusus teeth are all bloody, and there is no longer a previous royal style when speaking. He hates, He is tired, just now, Finally freed! "I want to live! I don''t want to die for others!" The snarl of the snarl came from the body. He began to madly seize power. He wanted to force Fusu out of his own body. He knew that he would not have a chance at this time. Everyone has his own position. Everyone also has the opportunity to choose. In the end, at this time, Jie Jie made his own choice. Just as Su Bai got off early, the monk and Fusu simultaneously suppressed and suppressed him, and he could naturally resist at this time. after all, No one owes anyone! Fusu had been traumatized by the previous battle of the soul. At this time, it seemed to be somewhat powerless when faced with the madness of the anti-smashing. Fortunately, Armor has appeared, Put on it, Your mission will be completed. Father, Child, coming soon. ", went to the national disaster! Blood does not drain, die... no fight! Dark, this, my Daqin, haven''t finished yet! The armor came to the fore, mixed with anger, the pride of the old Qin people had already smashed into the bones of blood. Nowadays, the grandson of his own grandson has been forced to this point by these dark running dogs, how can I not let the armor people anger! Ming knows that Fusu has begun to fail, but the three high-ranking listeners in Sichuan have stopped the offensive and are ready to meet the horror of the armor. Immigration qualifications are very valuable, but if you die at this pass, then nothing is gone, they are not stupid, they are clearly and arrogant. However, at this time, A shadow is rising, A hand held the armor, Like a flower butterfly in front of a sprinting mad cow, Picture, Very uncoordinated; "Hey!" The sound of the horror of the horror was all over the place, and the armor of the sturdy armor was intercepted by the woman in midair at this time, unable to move again. Everything seemed to be at rest at this time. Fusu''s figure was shaken and he squatted down. He looked up at the sky and smashed it. Then, two lines of blood and tears flowed out of his pupil. Finished, Its all over, ended, Its over, also, Lost. This woman, She actually started from the beginning, Is standing on the opposite side............ v3 Chapter 994： Friends! (on) "boom!" Just when Xu Fugui was here to give his son a urine, there was a violent explosion suddenly coming over there, followed by a ray of sunshine, and Su Yuhangs figure was looming in the air, in short, it was a good time. . Rich and hurriedly put the coffin cover back and summoned back to another one, the two are combined into one. "what to do?" The master suddenly appeared next to Xu Fugui and seemed to be very interested in what Xu Fugui was just doing. "Touching the heat is not hot, see if you can come." Xu Fugui opened his mouth with a full mouth. The master read the "Amitabha Buddha" and ignored the wealth. He turned to the level and went to the air. Although the master had a strange feeling about Su Yuhang, after all, the three people came in together, which party encountered something else. Two people can''t always stand by to watch a movie. However, Su Yuhang is, after all, a witness to the amnesty, even if he is not physically present, but he still controls the situation with his tyrannical soul. Three white robes danced in the air, creating a special atmosphere, and the surrounding thoughts seemed to be mobilized at this time. Su Yuhang suppressed the three pieces of clothing while pressing the remnants of those who were eager to move. At the same time, he was able to observe the situation around him. In short, it seemed to be very easy. The master shouted a buddha, and the roots were so stagnant in the air, the mouth spit the Buddhist scriptures, the blossoming golden lotus swayed out, bringing quietness and peace, and the remnant thoughts that were provoked were reunited under the comfort of the master. But the three pieces of clothing did not seem to know what the situation was, and they continued to attack Su Yuhang. The old wealthy figure flashed and appeared in the side of Su Yuhang, but one of the clothes actually abandoned himself and went straight to Su Yuhang. This made the old rich and a little crying and laughing, obviously the ruler left behind by the master, but This instrument actually looks down on himself. Su Yuhang does not seem to intend to continue this game. There is a thunder in the palm of his hand. For a time, two pieces of clothing were directly hit by the thunder and turned into fly ash, and the master also knew that Su Yuhangs meaning directly gave a Buddha light. The last piece of clothing was pressed against the town. The calm was restored immediately around. The master fell down, checked the clothes, and said: "The clothes are stained with the beliefs of the former owner, so they will take the initiative to launch an offensive against us." Xu Fugui was curious about Su Yuhang''s position before triggering the vision. He deliberately looked at it, and then suddenly realized: "This is the position of the eye, it is the center of the whole enchantment." A semi-broken, material-like thing like a glass ball is slowly running below, but it seems that this thing has been damaged seven, eight and eight, which also shows that this enchantment has long been broken. It looks like it. Su Yuhang walked to the rich side, but also looked at the glass ball slowly rotating below. "In the world of broadcast stories, should there be such a thing?" Xu Fugui asked. "How can I know." Su Yuhang shook his head. "My rumors about the law are much thinner than you." "Well, tell me if you know it later." Xu Fugui said nothing. "Yeah." Su Yuhang looked at Xu Fugui with a meaningful look. "The pre-Qin Warlock, really terrible, Amitabha." The masters put their hands together, respectfully worshipped, and there was a slap in the words. "This enchantment, when it was just built, it is estimated that it can be infinitely close to the story world of broadcasting. "" Just as broadcasting sometimes needs a ruling person, it will pull people into the story world for killing. In the story world, the advantage of broadcasting is too great, and these three pre-Qin warlocks directly construct a world close to the story. The enchantment may have annihilated a group of accomplices in the past. "The three warlocks seem to be dead." Su Yuhang looked at the still spinning glass ball. "They should have chosen to integrate themselves into this enchantment." "This is an atmosphere." Xu Fugui said with emotion, but unfortunately, even if this Qin army won, but in the end Daqin still collapsed. For Xu Fugui, the position of such audiences is difficult to determine. Because they are born and raised in this world, they have an instinctive respect for Daqin, but they are listeners. The gangs that invaded the world in the past are actually the same as them, and they are listeners from another world. The position is a bit vague, not too good to define. Su Yuhangs hand stretched over and seemed to want to get a closer look at the glass ball. The master immediately saw this scene and shouted: No! However, Su Yuhang was unmoved, and his hand was still placed on the glass ball. For a time, Su Yuhangs eyes were white, he was digesting some information and things, and he was also feeling the broken Hell. ". But then, the glass ball began to accelerate and spin, and in the faster fall apart, four corners in the distance, and suddenly four terrible hurricanes were swept here. This enchantment has begun to really collapse, and it has been lingering for so long, the legend of the ten-party **** that has been passed down, but today is the moment when it is completely annihilated. The master is helpless, because in his view, although it is not of great value to them, as a secret, for the seniors or ordinary high-level audience, this is also a good place for adventure and sentiment, Su Yuhang This kind of behavior of killing chickens and taking eggs is really unwise. But now that things have happened, the master can only choose to be silent. Xu Fugui glanced at Su Yuhang, who is clear about his character as an old friend. Su Yuhang is a person who is absolutely selfish and self-interested with a great fantasy and sentiment, but now this enchantment is about to Crash, Xu Fugui still reminded: "We will return according to the crack position that comes in. Dahang, let''s go. This enchantment is infinitely close to the story world. It is really possible to produce an unequal time flow rate like the broadcast story world. If we can''t return the same way. Or inadvertently inhaled into other cracks, or when it is in the void countercurrent, it will pass through and then cross, and then directly face the cause and effect of strangulation." Crossing is definitely not a happy thing, even for the audience. Xu Fugui clearly knows that even the broadcast cannot reverse the time and space in a single coordinate, let alone the audience. Crossing means the irrational existence, which means that your beginning and the middle and the end are disordered, and finally you are completely ruined under the squeeze of the world. However, Su Yuhang was still unmoved and continued to greedily capture the inheritance of the three pre-Qin warlocks. The master moved in the direction of the initiative, he did not intend to manage Su Yuhang. Xu Fugui has no choice but to leave with the master in the direction he always came. The four hurricanes began to gather in the middle, and all the original accumulations in this enchantment were blown out. The original debris room was being cleaned up. Xu Fugui saw the coffin blown up and fell into a crack. God knows where it will fall, not even knowing which era it will fall into. Su Yuhang continued to linger there, and he did not care about the whirlwind that was constantly approaching. He quietly realized that he could not extricate himself. The master first entered the crack and left. Xu Fugui stood in the crack and continued to shout at the other side: "Dahang, go, Dahang!" Su Yuhang waved his hand and gestured to the rich to go first. Rich and wealthy, a hurricane swept through here, and now it can only bite into the crack. .................. After leaving the crack, Xu Fugui saw that the master was working on his knees, and the soul had fallen into the flesh. He was stretching. "Barren thinks you will stay with your friend." The master laughed. "Master, what do you mean by this?" The master shook his head. "The barren is old, and the next train is coming. I just want to find a chance to take a look at the scenery of other worlds and then return to the dust and return to the soil. I don''t want to worry about other things. Wealth, you are well-being, and you will always be chaotic when you break, you take him as a friend, but people may treat you as a fool. After that, the master got up and left the room. Xu Fugui sat back in his own body, the soul returned to his position, and some looked tiredly at his palm, revealing contemplation. .................. The four hurricanes are approaching wildly, and the original cracks have been swallowed up. For Su Yuhang, there is no way. However, Su Yuhang still slowly and leisurely opened his eyes after all the feelings ended. The corner of his mouth showed a satisfying smile. This wave of inheritance, he was full, and this hell, he finally did not come. Four hurricanes are approaching, but Su Yuhang still looks very indifferent, and he slowly stands up. A white light just falls and shrouds it at this time. This is a call from the story world, meaning that the audience will enter the world of the story. Su Bais figure disappeared, disappeared together, and his flesh in the small room. Xu Fugui looked at Bai Guang and took Su Yuhang''s body away, and the brilliance in his eyes slowly dimmed. .................. "You don''t have to be so fanciful." After the disappearance of white light, Su Yuhang appeared in a study, and Zhao Gongzi was sitting on the chair in the study chair. "He should know." Zhao Gongzi said with a sip of coffee. "He already knew it." Su Yuhang replied calmly. "Then you have to hurry up." Zhao Gongzi smiled slightly. "Using factors outside the rules to let a listener who is about to prove the way down, do you have confidence?" "I have." Su Yuhang is still so calm and calm, "Because he is my good friend." v3 Chapter 995： Friends! (under) "Sit down." Zhao Gongzi gestured Su Yuhang to sit down on a chair next to him. Su Yuhang sat down, the communication between the two of them was a bit simple, and even can be said to be somewhat simple, because the two sides are a kind of utilization relationship with each other, and there is no such thing as a cover. One, want to get rid of this non-stop reincarnation, choose the end of self, The other is to think about taking your life level a step further and to integrate into this huge and terrible existence. "Your son, there are still 17 days, 3 hours, 7 minutes, 15 seconds, and I will be born. What is the name?" Zhao Gongzi still continues to look at his own book. The exchange with Su Yuhang is more like a kind of condiment when reading. On the bookshelf behind Zhao Gongzi, all of them are suspense detective novels of various generations, and some works even create The author has not published it himself. Of course, with his ability, even if only the author conceived something in his mind, he can still get a collection of his own. "Su Bai." Su Yuhang replied. "A very good name." Zhao Gongzi put down the book in his hand. Since Su Yuhang entered here, this is his first official look at him. "Take your son a poison, don''t you mind?" "This is... his honor." Su Yuhang replied. "No interest." Zhao Gongzi got up and poured himself a glass of red wine. "Although I am in this state and this is good, it is because the guy from Alexander got it, although this directly led me to start getting tired of everything and intend to end myself. But I still feel that you Su Yuhang is really too boring. When I first started looking for you, you were not like that. "People will always change, aren''t they?" Su Yuhang asked. "Forget it, the girl''s medicine primer failed to succeed. This time, you take your son as a poison. It is better to be decisive. I don''t want to hear the news of the failure." Zhao Gongzi took a sip of wine, "but One thing I am sure is that you seem to be more suitable than me to be this so-called broadcast consciousness, because your point of interest is very different from mine. But I hope that in the years to come, you will not feel this like me. Its boring. "There is a saying that I don''t know if you have heard it." Su Yuhang said from the self. "There is nothing I don''t know, there is nothing I can''t see. You should be very clear about this." Zhao Gongzi smiled slightly. He stated the facts and did not exaggerate. "The beasts of the beasts are stunned, and they increase their ears." Su Yuhang Road. Zhao Gongzis gaze was slightly condensed and he looked at Su Yuhang. Are you ridiculing me? "Yes." Su Yuhang said the truth. "Interesting, you finally made me feel interesting today." Zhao Gongzi clap his hands. "As you have always treated me like a cockroach, even if I am about to take over your position in the future, you still just use me as a cockroach, just like the one you have been colonized in the past, you have seen Too many ants like me. But I see you, in fact, the same as the ridiculous programming language in the computer. Alexander teaches you to play, and buried the enthusiasm that you want to self-end after two thousand years. This is because Alexander is a human being, and you are just a cold procedural consciousness. Even the pigs in the pigsty, I feel more advanced than you, so every time I meet you, the arrogance and overwhelming temperament that you face when I face me makes me laugh. Every time I see you, you should think that I am serious. Do you think that I am facing you with a sincere and fearful attitude, which makes my facial muscles stiff? Oh, actually, because every time I see you, the words "Mu monkey and crown" will appear in my mind, and then I will endure hard, screaming hard, not letting myself laugh. "Ha ha ha ha........." Zhao Gongzi listened to the slightest anger, but took the initiative to pour a glass of red wine to Su Yuhang. "This is interesting." Su Yuhang took the red wine, did not drink, but took it in his hands and played. "I can only intercept you for a quarter of an hour. Now there are still five minutes. The world of the story is still going to enter. You better not accidentally die in the world of the story. I can''t take care of you too much to avoid causing it. The reaction of the rules. Also, that person, you said, after the end of the story world, you will end up with him. Su Yuhang turned around and seemed to be pushing to leave the study door, but suddenly stopped at the door. "Can I ask a question?" "ask." "Why must you kill the rich?" "You should be clear in your own heart. If you are such a person, even if you have replaced my position now, you will choose to end him. Have you just compared me to a program flow? I have experienced a world in which I can''t count, and one by one, one by one, transforming those worlds one by one, and the souls that become listeners in front of me are countless. A person like him may have one in a hundred worlds. If it is a program flow, the rule is a big system, and the cause and effect is the algorithm of this system. Then, he is the one who can bring the cause and effect to the end. In other words, he has the ability to directly invade the system to make the system collapse. He is a terrible hacker. "I originally thought that you should be invincible, no, not exactly you, but the rules." "So, I just used my way to transform the world, let one world embark on the development path of my initial world, and thus have the opportunity to give birth to the second one, because I am in a gentle way, not destroyed and swallowed. The way, so it will not cause other huge chain reactions. But the subtle reaction is still there. Is there a stronger existence than you? asked Su Yuhang. "I have never seen a stronger presence than me, but after you become me, you should not try to be arrogant." The setting of the program, as well as the setting of a world and a world move, is actually to maintain this balance. Otherwise, once the balance is broken, it is explained in the way of your oriental legend that there is generally a horrible existence that represents darkness. When you die, there will always be a group of sons who are born in a group, and even they will appear in front of you like a river. In the end, you will be destroyed. "Interesting." Su Yuhang Road. "Well, it is very interesting." Zhao Gongzi sat down again and picked up the book. "Your time is up." "You don''t ask me what method I will use to kill him?" "I don''t have fun before I know it. I will wait and see." Zhao Gongzi paused and continued. "The only reason you can kill him is that he actually treats you as a friend." This kind of story, I like it the most. Born in a friendship between selfish and self-interested audiences, So pure, so beautiful, so precious, But in this context, let''s start with your friends and let your friends fall in front of you with despair and disbelief. This feeling, this story, this plot, The beauty is suffocating. Su Yuhang did not move, opened the door, went out, and greeted him outside the door, it was a ridiculous Gobi, and the icy voice of the broadcast announcer: "Welcome to the terrorist broadcast, I am the show host, I don''t have a name..." .................. Chengdu Jinniu District has a privately sponsored orphanage, located on one side of a road, two buildings, one is a dormitory living building, and one is a simple teaching building for children to attend classes. At this time, the younger children in the orphanage were taking preschool classes under the leadership of the teachers, and the older children were arranged to go to classes in nearby schools. However, at this time, there was a little girl sitting alone on the stairs, hands intertwined, and her eyes looked a little dull. "Why don''t you go to class?" A voice came from behind the little girl. The girl looked over at herself and found a big uncle with a big belly and a big belly behind her. The girl did not fear, not even panic, but continued to look down at her feet. She wore a pink, slightly old, very clean skirt, and the face of the melon was a beautiful embryo. This little girl reminded Xu Fugui of her daughter. Unfortunately, she can''t be with her daughter now. Instead, it doesn''t matter if these insignificant people don''t care about contact. "Come, don''t you eat this?" Xu Fugui reached out and took out a few big lychees from his pocket. This was bought on the roadside fruit stand when he just came over. The little girl laughed as soon as she saw the lychee, and reached out and took the lychee herself and began to peel it off. "Can you tell my uncle now why don''t you go to class?" The girl licked her lips and took a bite of the lychee, then said: "The uncle and the dean of the dean took me to their home for a while, then sent me back to the orphanage." "Oh, this is it, huh, this is because they have their own son." "Own''s ......... son?" The little girl showed a grievance in her eyes, and the lychee did not eat. She cried: "So they don''t lychee, so they don''t lychee..." Xu Fugui sighed and reached out and touched the girl''s head. He said: "It is not like this. The uncle and the aunt are busy with them." "Yeah." The little girl nodded hard. "I don''t blame the uncle and aunt. They are the best people. I will also be good to their children in the future. When I grow up, I will earn money." The younger brother bought lychee to eat, how much he would buy for him, hehe bought it, huh, huh." Xu Fugui smiled, the child is still very good, and the child is very pure, is a kind girl. At this time, a shadow appeared in the door of the orphanage is looking here. Xu Fugui stood up and looked at the shadow, but the girl around her did not seem to continue to eat the fruit. "The rich, this is not the place to eat hot pot." Liu Mengyu''s voice with a little cold. "Da Hang is back?" "Just come back, he is waiting for you at Xiaolongkan." "Okay, let''s go, eat hot pot." The richness swayed down the stairs. He is going to meet his good friend. In his life, best friend. v3 Chapter 996： Rich and dead! Xiaolongkan old hot pot is regarded as an old hot pot brand store in Bayu. Of course, it is still not famous. In the afterlife, this restaurant brand once had more than 200 franchise stores, which is considered to be the top of the Sichuan hot pot industry. Xu Fugui followed Liu Mengyu and walked into the hall of the hot pot restaurant and walked into the side of the private room; Pushing open the door, the white smoke inside is full of steam, Su Yuhang can''t wait to pick up a piece of freshly layered belly into his own sauce bowl, see the rich and come in, Su Yuhang just smiles, between them, no It is necessary to be so welcoming or get up to meet such a set of guests. Rich and sat down, Liu Mengyu was sitting on the other side. Three people began to eat. Su Yuhang likes hot pot. He is not a Sichuanese, but he has a small time in Sichuan during the year. He is good at this. About half an hour later, my stomach also ate a lot. Liu Mengyu suddenly got up and said that something was going to leave. Su Yuhang nodded to her. Liu Mengyu looked at Fugui and left. "Respecting each other as a guest." Xu Fugui joked, apparently, the relationship between Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu has not yet reached the point where it is really like glue. What is the specific reason? It is not what the gentleman needs to explore. "I really respect each other." Su Yuhang pretended to shrug easily, and said: "You know, it is difficult to find a suitable wife in the condition of me." This is a pun. Xu Fugui nodded and said: "It is really difficult." "Fugui, when did you testify?" Su Yuhang asked again. "Don''t you ask?" Xu Fugui asked. "I know what you want to prove, I know that you have been preparing, and even know that you have been suppressing." Su Yuhang, I saw your smile, and other people may be very sloppy. However, Su Yuhang seems very free and natural, and has to say that this is indeed a society that looks at the face. "You are not the same." Xu Fugui drank his mouth and continued to drink. "If you really put all your thoughts on reinforcement, I think you have already proved it, and you don''t have to wait until a while to prove." "Not the same, not the same." Su Yuhang shook his head, "rich, you said, what do you want to prove?" "Do you have to say that?" "You don''t say I know, because we are friends." Su Yuhang picked up the glass, and Xu Fugui touched it and then drank it. He rarely drank like this. "If you say it, I won''t be able to prove it." Xu Fugui snorted. "You don''t want to hang me?" "rich..." "Ok." "Do people have no heart to live?" Su Yuhang suddenly asked. Suddenly, the atmosphere of the whole box fell into a freezing point, as if a layer of frost had been formed, covering everything here, and even the hot pot could not dispel it. Xu Fugui''s hand with a glass of wine trembled fiercely, and his eyes showed an unbelievable color. He was a little surprised and somewhat puzzled. At the same time, he had a touch of relief and helplessness. "I originally thought that you would not do this for me." Xu Fugui took a drink with a trembling hand and drank a glass of wine, then put the cup on the table, and some shouted: "Da Hang, really Do you want to go this step?" "People don''t care, can they live?" Su Yuhang did not directly answer Xu Fugui''s question, but continued to ask this question. At the same time, Su Yuhang''s eyes began to flash a slight white light, and the taiji totem was rotating. There is a world of truth. This feeling is very similar to the state when fat people are led by lightning. This is in the world of communication. To put it simply, it is to report to the gods. Xu Fugui did not answer this question. His body shape shook and appeared directly outside the hot pot restaurant. He was walking. He was walking fast, going from Chengdu to Yunnan, not far. He has to go, he wants to pass as soon as possible. otherwise, There is no more; However, Su Yuhangs figure appeared on the side of Xu Fugui at the next moment. His speed was exactly the same as that of Xu Fugui. Two people walked together and marched together, like the two people who had finished eating under the streetlights. . It seems that nothing has changed, but there is something that has deteriorated. "Buigui, can people live without heart?" Su Yuhang continued to ask, In the middle, Su Yuhangs voice was not from his mouth, but from the roar of the sky. Xu Fugui''s body trembled more and more, and blood began to penetrate slowly from the pores in his body. He was struggling, he was resisting, but his face was not angry at all. only, Disappointed. Because you are my best friend, So I have no secret in front of you. So you know what I am doing, So you know what path I am taking, Nowadays, You asked for the day, It is to push me to death! But I still don''t hate you, I still don''t blame you, Because I used you as a friend, It''s me. The reason I planted myself, I naturally have to eat today''s fruit! Rich and rich are still walking, Su Yuhang still continues to be with him. The speed of the two is very fast, much faster than the car that is stepping on the throttle at full speed, even like a high-speed rail. "You are rich, people are unintentional, can you live?" Su Yuhang continued to ask, for a time, there was a thunder in the sky, as if in the name of the sky is asking the world! Su Yuhang''s eyes are white, with ice and chill. He has no retreat and no hesitation. Since he chooses that step, he must remove all obstacles. Sorry, rich. Rich and self-made, the old three, but he has insight into the cause and effect. Because he looks far and looks much, he naturally thinks more and thinks more. He is not greedy, because he does not need greed. As Zhao Gongzi said, he is a special case that can be born in a hundred worlds. Even if he is diligent, even if he is afraid of shrinking, some fates cannot be changed. Just as Jiang Taigong is still fishing in the age of ancient times, but naturally there are people who are willing to hook. , The ancient three-three transformation, the birth of the Qin army refining the body, the power of the heavens and the earth, to integrate themselves, in order to achieve a kind of self-destructive immortality, even the will and soul in the fusion with the flesh and this piece Heaven and earth fit together. This is a thing that is unimaginable for ordinary witnesses, but it is really common for wealthy people. He is a special one, special, which means privilege. Although he does not argue, although he is bleak, his existence is itself a different kind. In fact, he can be the protagonist, because according to the normal routine and borrowing the plots in the film and television works, he is actually the person of the election, the son of the destiny, and even Zhao Gongzi is jealous of him. This is a kind of road, a kind of avenue, a kind of heaven. Once the testimony is successful, the rich itself will achieve a certain integration with the world, and the world will not die. He will not die. He is out of the world, aloof! But now, he still hasn''t proved, just like when Napoleon''s restoration came back, he just landed at the beginning, the newspaper in Paris said that a terrible butcher tyrant dwarf has landed, but when Napoleon''s team approached Paris, the Paris newspaper became "The great Napoleon emperor is about to return to his most loyal country tomorrow." Rich and unrecognized, he has not had time to prove his way. Once he proves, he will be integrated into this world, but at the moment, his name is not right. He is like a thief and has not proved himself. Therefore, Su Yuhang asked on behalf of the day, is to force Xu Fugui this "thief" to plead guilty! At the same time, there is something burning in Su Yuhang. This is the potential of Su Yuhang, his future, and his fate and capital. On behalf of Tian Tian, ??using his own and wealthy friendship as a bridge, the cause and effect between the two is the framework, their future and potential and the road as a capital bet, in order, It is a fatal blow to the rich today! This is not a sneak attack on you, This is the anti-goal attack that takes your trust in me from the spiritual level! I gave up everything, I gave up everything, Just send you, Go to hell! Rich and rich are still going, but his speed is getting slower and slower. Finally, he can''t walk, stop on a hillside in Xichuan, his body begins to rot slowly, blood keeps flowing, breaking into Among the land. He is very painful, Because the world is returning from what he "stealed" from him. Come out and mix, always have to pay back. Rich and open, his teeth are all bloody, but he is still laughing. Just like him, he likes such a thick smile. Just like every old friend like Su Yuhang, he is only responsible for listening. Only responsible for nodding and attachment. He felt that he was a big brother and he felt that he should help this little brother. "You are rich, people are unintentional, can you live?" Su Yuhangs stature began to pick up. After today, he will no longer have tomorrow, no longer have a future, and he will not be able to make further opportunities. The price he spent, Not too big! "Dahang, must be like this?" asked Fugui. "Prosperity, people have no heart... Can you live!" The thunder is rolling, the wind is raging, the rain is pouring, it seems like the sky is roaring, the world is asking questions to the rich! The rich flesh and blood have fallen off and the bones have begun to melt. They are all integrated into the land, but he is still laughing and laughing. "Dahang, is it bad for people?" "You are rich, people are unintentional, can you live!" "Da Hang, don''t you say that you want to be a good father?" "You are rich, people are unintentional, can you live!" "Da Hang, what?" "You are rich, people can''t live without it!" "rich..." "rich..." "rich..." Under a sound question, The rich body completely collapsed and was dipped in the depths of the ground. His soul is also turned into a star, and it is scattered around. but in the meanwhile, A figure slowly climbed up, He is moving on, Keep going forward, Whispered in my mouth: "Certificate.........Zhengdao............I want to.........Zhengdao........." Su Yuhang stopped asking questions, his body swayed for a while, and he squatted on the ground. A row of blood and tears dripped out from his eyes. Liu Mengyus figure appeared on the side of Su Yuhang, and she looked at the shadows in the distance. Asked: "Is he dead, still not dead?" "He is dead, but he deliberately forgets that he is dead." "I will wake him up." Liu Mengyu is tempted. Su Yuhang reached out and grabbed Liu Mengyus hand. "You will be killed by him." Su Yuhang reminded. "Don''t you say that he is dead?" "If he is dead, he can kill you. Even if he turns around now, he can kill me now." "You hanged him, why didn''t he go back and kill you?" "Because, I am him, my best friend." v3 Chapter 997： Fish dead net broken! "Hey, hello, ladies and gentlemen, everyone, here is the exclusive private concert that your loyal fat girl specially organized. Now, I have two of my friends. Shenjingbai and Muscle Buddha greeted everyone. I am very glad that they can come to my farewell concert. I am very touched, really, very moved. The fat man who made a fist in the microphone said that he actually lowered his head and wiped a tear. This tear is not like a fake, because looking back can make it clear that the sandalwood has burned four-fifths. The three people are not going to start, and they are going to die. Let''s watch it. As for the broadcast, choose to die with Buddha or die, or everyone, GG, let it go, since the broadcast is even simple and straightforward. If you do it, what everyone can do is to express their dissatisfaction and negative treatment in this way. "Dear audience friends, here, a "cool" is for everyone, because we are going to be cold soon." The fat man began to sing affectionately. On the one hand, Su Bai sat with the Buddha in the back-to-back, and the Buddha also applauded and gave the fat man a small heat. The dense Qin soldiers on the stands around him stood still in the woods. The wheat fields like the autumn winds are very neat, and they also have a chilling atmosphere. Su Bai spit out a cigarette ring. When the fat man sang "cool and cool, and he fell into the dust and hurt me," he obviously went out, but the fat man slammed up. "puff" Su Bai smiled, and suddenly felt that the end of this kind is also very good. Before dying, I can still look at the funny ratio of the fat man. Now think about it. I used to use the words of the black crematorium to stimulate the fat man. It is too cruel. a little? The fat man can''t hold on, and finally breaks the scorpion up, but it is good to sing this song. He took a heavy breath and looked at the little friends who applauded himself. The fat man was happy and said, "What do you want to hear?" "Itchy." Su Bai replied. "What?" ""itch"." "........." The fat man paused, but he still sang with a scorpion. "Come, make .................." .................. Qin has intercepted the armor by Chen Ru. At this moment, she has a feeling of genius. Because of what she did, she insisted on the will of broadcasting. Perhaps, a new wave would have started. But she killed it by herself. Qin will continue to struggle with the armor, and attacked Chen Ru again and again, but Chen Ru as a smuggling squad, his own fighting power naturally needs more words, no matter how the Qin dynasty in front of the toss She can steadily intercept the other side in front of her, and she is absolutely not allowed to go half a step. The smoked child at the entrance of Xiaomiao saw some surprises in this scene, and at the same time, she was somewhat awkward. Her strength did not even qualify for the game, but she saw one thing, that is, the mighty might have stood on her side. At the most critical time, women did not choose to protect themselves, but instead stood directly on the opposite side. Thus, Su Bai and the monk went to Shijiazhuang to pick up people. The Buddha and the fat man were just ready to be shot and they were broadcast into the story world. It became a matter of no significance. Yes, although the sportsmanship and slogan pay attention to a "emphasis on participation", this is only the most hypocritical veil. In many cases, some people, some things, still have to rely on the results to determine the conclusion. In the distance, Fusu stood in desperation. He looked like a lonely watchman. His watch was two thousand years. His empire collapsed, his family collapsed, and his father and his fathers million-million-dollar tigers died. . For Fusu, the ingenious Emperor of the second generation of the Qin Dynasty, the second generation of the orthodox emperor, the two thousand years of sorrow and sorrow is a torture of physical and mental exhaustion. Today, his mission has not been completed, which makes him all the previous efforts. And patience has become a ridiculous absurdity. The Great Qin Empire collapsed more than two thousand years ago, and failed again in the face of broadcasting two thousand years later. Despair, permeated in the heart of Fusu. But in contrast to despair, there is actually something called liberation. In any case, Fusu feels that he is worthy of his heart and is worthy of his identity as a big son of Daqin. Perhaps he has left a so-called name in history than his own brother, Hu Hai, who has assumed the nickname of two thousand years. . all, Its over, Its over......... Jie Jie is still madly counterattacking, trying to regain control of the body, and Fusu, after perceiving that the breath of Qins armor is beginning to weaken, simply voluntarily breaks away from the unraveling body. A pale blue figure appeared on the side of Fusu, and the distracting eyes slammed open, and the red eyes were a little crazy and a little unbelievable. It is clear that Fusu can completely carry out his own body, but he chose to keep himself. Although this is the choice made by Fusu in the last desperate situation, at least at this time, Fusu chose another one. This way, it is also a disguised completion of his commitment to his boss. The three high-ranking listeners in Kawau saw the soul of Fusu directly, and Fusu directly smashed it down. This time, there was a Qin wind in the surrounding area, which was soaring and upright! The terrible pressure screams, without the slightest substantial damage, but gives an unspeakable breath. An elderly Kawau high-ranking strongman reached out and stopped his two companions. "He is doing sacrifices, let him finish, anyway, no one can grab us, he has only the soul." There is a saying that the elderly high-ranking strongman in Kawauchi did not say that although Fusu was in the process of chasing the soul of the three people in the past, the Fusu, which was separated from the host body, appeared to be even thinner. Obviously, Fusu will The vast majority of the remaining soul power is reserved for this guy called Jie Jie. This guy is really lucky. I used to follow a big boss and now I can still encounter this kind of good thing. Jie Jie stood in the same place, then sat down on the knees, he did not choose to shoot Chen Ru, did not choose to go to the three high-level audience, but did not shoot Fusu, he just sat quietly. Unconsciously, Jie Xiao suddenly felt that he and his boss were more and more like this. This is not an illusion. It is not clear to him. But many times he will subconsciously substitute his boss when he does things and make choices. In the mindset. Near Zhu Zhe Chi? It is still similar in nature, and it is unclear. There are no sacrifices, no tables, no candlesticks. The sacrifice of Fusu is very simple, even seemingly shabby. As the heir to the Daqin Empire, after two thousand years, he once again pays homage to his home country and pays homage to the past and the darkness. A batch of powerful robes that have died and died. The three high-ranking listeners in Kawau looked at Fusu quietly to do these things. Perhaps, the slight pause at this time is already the biggest limit they can achieve. People, still want to kill, just a little later. The broadcast created the audience and pinched their personality, and then spurred them with the crisis of life and death. If you can choose, if there is a bigger choice, most of the audience are more yearning for the former Qin, at least, they themselves. It is the indigenous people of this world, and Daqin, who was more than two thousand years ago, fought for the independence of this world. Moreover, they are all strong, have their own self-confidence and pride, no one is willing to live a life of slavery, but ultimately, they must bow in front of reality. Three immigration qualifications, they can''t give up, they want to live! After the Fusu sacrifice was completed, look at the woman in front. The monk said that the woman might be able to take care of herself, but she did not, and even the monk and Su Bai did not expect it. This woman thought that she would become a woman who relied on her, and would turn against the water at the last minute. And directly destroy all hopes. But all this is not important now. Qins breath of armor began to weaken and it is no longer possible to threaten that woman. all, Its over. Fusu side turned and looked at the three high-ranking audiences beside him. He smiled. This time, he did not look at them with the eyes of the superiors, nor did he use the hero to see the puppets'' eyes. He said softly: "Thank you." Then, Fusu sorted out his clothes. Although he was only a soul, there was no clothes at all, but on him, there was a black dress with a solemn and solemn feeling. "Get it together." Three high-level listeners shot together, In an instant, The soul of Fusu is shattered here. The last trace of the Qin Empire left in this world was erased. The three high-level listeners also received the "mission completion" notice of the broadcast, but their faces did not have much excitement, but at least it seemed to be a heavy load. What they are doing now is just to live well. When the broadcast is moved, they will be taken away by the radio. The so-called audience destruction plan can no longer threaten them. Perceived the complete annihilation of Fusu, Chen Rus eyes showed a strange color. To a certain extent, she was lost to Su Bai. In fact, if she was jealous of the words of the three things, she did not miss the contract. But Chen Ru does not think so. At the moment, this Qin, who has already been the river is down, suddenly rises up with a flame and the atmosphere becomes more mad. However, when it just rises up, the three western highs that were originally sealed in the small temple The audience was also broadcast into the story world in an instant. It has no chance, There is no chance at all. This point, Chen Ru is very clear, and Fusu is already dead. "The Great Hall...............The Great Hall..............." The armor made a sigh, If it is in its heyday, if it is not first hit by the old rich and then by Su Bai, if it can completely break the seal of the armor, it believes that the situation will not become like this. It hates, but does not dare to disrespect the dragon! So it is very wrong, And when a person bends to a pole, It will become crazy! "Hey!" Suddenly, the armor directly gave up the confrontation with Chen Ru and directly slammed into the orphanage on one side. It is clear that this orphanage is very important to the people here! It has no way to distinguish that Su Bais position in this matter is actually consistent with Fusu, because its anger needs to be vented. It must pull something to bury itself before it is completely burned. Give Fusu a funeral! This is also because when Chen Ru just suppressed it, he deliberately offset the power leaking to the orphanage. It was Chen Rus move that made the armor made this last choice. In fact, Chen Ru is also very entangled, so she sat watching the three high-level audiences who killed Fusu. If she wanted, the three people would definitely have their own, but she did not choose to do so. I would rather stay and wait for the last train that may or may not appear. Of course, there may also be a reason why Yan Huihongs idea has been staying here. Before, she went to monitor Yan Huihong. Today, Yan Huihong is monitoring her. However, when Chen Ru discovered that Qin had the final plan of the armor, her face showed a shocking color, and her anger was stunned. "you dare!" v3 Chapter 998： This armor, I will wear it! There is no **** in this world, and there are more people who believe, and God will come out, just like what Mr. Lu Xun said, "There is no way in the world." Being trusted and respected, this feeling has been seen in the lychee. The little brothers and sisters of the former orphanages used it as the most dependent big sister for a while. But like this, thousands of people are generally worshipping together and screaming, and lychee has never been. The audience is God. They have the power of God. But they are like mice living in the sewer. They are a little bit of a night. In the past, there was an organization of the audience in the East. Infinitely close to religion, Chu Zhao did not. Before the death, there was a connection with this organization, but it was only the organization between the audience. The believers were also experienced and low-level listeners. They had never heard of any audience who dared to go to the world to create their own religion. Therefore, the feeling of being worshipped by so many people makes the lychee somewhat strange and even ridiculously moved. Yes, Litchi thinks this kind of emotion is ridiculous. She doesn''t bother to make herself a god. She doesn''t bother to have any cumbersome emotions. Even she doesn''t bother to own these believers. But looking at the stone carving that belongs to her in front, it makes her heart a little embarrassed. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes slowly. For a time, a group of dark clouds gathered from all directions to cover the sky, just like the eclipse appeared, the believers below are either fearful or upset, but some people think that this is the goddess of the goddess painted by the stone carving. However, when Litchi opened her eyes again, her appearance changed tremendously. The scope of the change was not much. Even the temperament did not change much, but it seemed to be completely changed. She became, The appearance of Haimeimei. Litchi began to move forward, her steps were very light, and her body shape was slowly getting higher, just like the immortals, bringing light in the darkness. She is the source of light and a symbol of light. In the eyes of the public, Liche came to the side of his stone carving, the self in the stone carving, lifelike, amazing to the carving process of this world. The believers below were amazed, then they slammed down and began to bow their heads. They were fools, foolish and incorrigible, and they were helpless. They were slaves. After the slave owners left, They lost their meaning in life. So they need God, they need to find a faith. Litchi''s fingertips, like a knife, began to portray on his own sculpture. Soon, the face of the sculpture was changed and became almost the same as her current appearance. Then, her body vacated and one hand held the sky. In an instant, The dark clouds are retreating, Xiaguang is full of heaven! "Sau!" "Sau!" "Wow!" Everyone below worships and shouts. This should be a kind of language in the world. They are cheering the manifestation of God. They are strengthening their faith. Todays scene is enough to make thousands of people here become the most loyal followers. Then this group People will infect more people to worship this sculpture. next moment, The shape of the lychee appeared on the side of a hill in the distance. She returned to its original appearance and gently raised her head. She would not cry, and she would not allow herself to cry. Because crying, It is a very extravagant thing, She will shed tears, but that is the tear of joy that will flow out when the couple die in front of themselves. .................. There is something going on there, it should be very far-reaching, but Yan Huihong is not willing to participate, and he is too lazy to participate. He is standing next to a big lake, here is Wuhu. The torrential rains in the past few days have reduced the number of tourists here. The Jiuzhaigou earthquake and the frequent mudslides of the previous period have indeed had a significant impact on the tourism industry in Xichuan, but the beauty here is only a little more time, like to pursue Beautiful people will come here constantly. But Yan Huihong appeared here at this time, not for the so-called beautiful scenery, he walked into the lake, and the body began to slowly dive underground. Deep underwater, a bronze door loomed, Yan Huihong did not go in, he just looked at the water quietly. The woman, who stayed here for a while, was where she went before the Western Way. She stayed for a long time. When she came out, she realized her own way and directly followed the cause and effect of the little guy of Su Bai. Killed in the West, stepping on the French aunt to prove success. Bronze door, the residual breath, for Yan Huihong, do not need to go in, but still can guess a seven seven eight eight. It is because the old and wealthy points can be traced to the opportunity to prove the path, and the woman should have accepted the point here. As for who is the person who mentioned her, she has already come out. Therefore, she has just chosen the unexpected "anti-water" way to stand on the side of the radio to do things. She said that she has a commitment to Su Bai, but she is here earlier, and perhaps what promises should be made. Yan Huihong came out of the water. He didn''t know what he should do now, because he really couldn''t do anything. Now he walks around and looks around. It looks like a detective. It is just a matter of understanding the mystery, but in fact it is nothing more than him. A choice to pass the time. The old man is rich, but he doesn''t know how to return it. This matter, he can not intervene, it is not his philanthropy, but once he is ready to shoot, the ending will go to the world of a story like the boss of Liang, fishing, of course, to say something is not good, let Yan Huihong give up It is unrealistic for everything to be reluctant to repay this human condition. He has not yet "stupidly loyal" to this point. Standing on the shore, Yan Huihong''s eyes were somewhat blurred. After being dialed by the old and wealthy, he used to frantically search for everything about the old and the rich. Its just that there were too few people to know about the events of the year, and the people involved were not found at the moment. At the moment, it seems that there is only a simple memory. In the meantime, Yan Huihong saw a middle-aged man with a big belly walking over the distant mountains. Yan Huihongs eyes were condensed, and his figure appeared on the mountain. He saw the old riches. He was moving forward, and his mouth whispered, Certificate.........I want to prove............... ...Zhengdao.................." This is a fake wealth, just like the image I saw in front of the cemetery in Guangxi. It was nothing more than the wealth that once leaked out of its vitality and was absorbed by the nearby vegetation, so that the nearby planting inscriptions engraved the time. Some images. However, I have been driven by wealth and have followed the rich images all the way, so I can be more sensitive to this vague spiritual existence, and maybe even my own breath stimulates the vegetation here, because I also have old in my own body. Rich brand. However, this image is very thin. Obviously, the changes in the age have made the vegetation here have undergone tremendous changes, and it is impossible to form a clear memory picture. Fugui walked over from here, went all the way to Yunnan, went to Dali, and went to the place of the testimony. then, He proved that he had buried his own tombstone with the ancient three, and then he took over the guardian of the land of the testimony at that time and became a new generation of guardians. Then he lay for twenty years and waited until that. The little guy named Su Bai came there and completed the handover with him. He actually, Already dead, In a way like this, there have been twenty years. Even, actually, it really proves! This is the most unbelievable! A person who has long since died can even prove success! Yan Huihong was a bit embarrassed, and the image in front of him had disappeared. He didnt know why Fugui had to do this in the first place. Even if Su Yuhang was good at calculations, Yan Huihong did not believe that a character like Fugui would be so easy. It is counted in such a miserable situation. People are unintentional, can they live. It also seems that there is no definitive answer. "Why did you come to this step willingly in the same year?" Yan Huihong said to himself, "You should... don''t swear like this." Yan Huihong was a mixed society before he became an audience, that is, a gangster. Even if he became a listener, he also had that kind of habit, but even if he still couldnt see through the wealth of the past, why was he so bad in front of Su Yuhang? . Really, for friendship, Really, is mourning more than death? The blood of the bones is scattered, leaving only a will to die, but still not to the friend, all the way forward, to the place of the testimony, the lie for twenty years, what is he for? "you dare!" When I heard Chen Rus screaming, Yan Huihong, who was far away from the hundred miles, smiled. He finally understood why this woman had been stuck in that realm for so long. a stubborn woman, a woman who acts according to her so-called spiritual principles, a stereotypical woman, One, Even a little ridiculous woman. This stupid woman is destined to be only a gun in the hands of a wise man. But at this time, Yan Huihong suddenly thought of something. He stood up violently, and his mental power was released. He did not hesitate to spend his own source and continued all the way. Under the mental traction, he saw the traces of the rich and the rich 20 years ago. One end stretched to the land of Dali''s testimony, and the other end, with the direction of extension, continued to expand, Yan Huihong''s eyes The color of shock began to become clearer and clearer. "There... it''s actually your bones!" .................. "Hey!" The armor portrait was smashed into the orphanage like a co-worker. In the face of this swearing-in, Chen Ru could not stop in time. But just as the armor had just touched the squad, it made a scream: "It''s you! It''s you! It''s actually you!" You hurt me so much that it hurts me! Chen Ru has arrived at this time, but when she is ready to shoot, a **** light suddenly appears to be directly isolated, and Chen Ru has been repeatedly bombarded, but still can not break this blood. And at this time, In the orphanage of the array, from the muddy ground, there is more and more blood and light, and even a piece of broken meat, pieces of broken bones, they slowly emerge from the depths of the ground, and then Reunited silently. The armor man mad like a roar, but did not continue to bombard the orphanage, it is waiting, at the same time, it is also looking forward to! Dagongzi is already dead. It thought it was completely desperate, but did not expect it. At this time, there was a new hope of dawn! Far away from hundreds of miles away, Yan Huihongs mentality has been scanned all the way. His mouth opened consciously, He is very scared, he did not expect a result like this, In the past, Su Yuhang was responsible for the day, and he died. And the rich flesh and blood separate the place where the body collapses completely, This is the orphanage! Rich and rich are dead here, and it is equivalent to being buried here. After that, his unstoppable will has gone all the way to Dali and went to the place of the testimony! The blood and bone fragments began to fuse, gradually forming the image of a middle-aged man with a half-vulture, and the man was like a dream, but with a kind of peace and simplicity. He is dead, he is dead, he is really dead, But here, Is his graveyard, Is his place of burial, It was the place where he was killed by his best friend. But when his flesh and blood reunited, he was not mad, and he did not have any violent breath. He was still so calm, as if he was the one twenty years ago, he was laughing, like a handsome uncle next door. Rich eyes glanced at the upstairs of the orphanage, where a small baby was lying in the cradle, still sleeping, and occasionally licking a cute little mouth. Rich and funny, This smile is like the old ancestors who shouted "Small ancestor, quick urine" to Su Bai when he saw the female body in hell. It was full of kindness to the elders. "This is me.........dry grandson?" Rich and silly smile, he has no time, because he has already died, but because he died, the broadcast can not pull him into the story world, there is no way to affect him. Because, Xu Fugui, is really dead. The separation between him and the radio is more crisp and thorough than the original blood corpse! The breath of the armor began to weaken rapidly. It was flying away, but it was still screaming for wealth. Yes, if it wasnt for the rich and the rear hand he arranged, it would have been pitted twice, it would not look at the big man. Falling in front of yourself and no way! But its buzz is with a kind of eagerness! "Oh, I don''t have much time." Fugui shook his head with some regrets. Otherwise, he really wanted to go to the grandsons upstairs to put the urine. The little guy slept for so long, and he should have a pee. But he didn''t have that much time. This is his most regrettable thing. He didn''t even remember Su Yuhang''s killing of himself, because he didn''t have time to hate. If you have this kind of effort, it''s better to look at your own grandson. child. this life, Did not accompany the pro-son wife, and lost, But there is a dry son and a grandson. Also worth it. immediately, Rich and pointed fingers to the armor, "come on, This armor, I am coming to wear! v3 Chapter 999： Since then, there is no wealth in the world. "How are you here?" A man in a black night dress came out of the shadows. His costume looked like a Western vampire, but in reality he was a light magician, but he looked like this. It is not sunny at all. Lychee is still sitting alone on the rock, watching the stream under the foot keep flowing, at this time, she seems so bleak. The attack of this world has reached an absolute end, because the world has no way to organize the peak resistance of the establishment, and the broadcast will no longer issue auxiliary task reminders to the audience who enter here, which means that the broadcast has already After the test is completed, only the fish in the net, which is left in twos and threes, needs to be cleaned up, and it is completely clean. And this group of listeners, fortunately, will become the first generation of listeners in the world, even if they will send them as the first batch of cannon fodder to another world that needs to be attacked, but at least they can live in this world. a period of time. As Liang boss said, the biggest pursuit of the audience is nothing more than a little more live, and for the first generation of listeners, they can live for at least a few decades, even if they are lucky, they will not be hundreds of years. No possibility. This is a great happiness for them. "Pochetetti, am I familiar with you?" Litchi didn''t look back at the man. She didn''t have this thought at the moment. Perhaps, for her, living for a while is actually not an exciting thing, because this It also means that the couple can stand firm. When the rules of the broadcast are completely over-extended, the couple is a true broadcast. This is the ending that Litchi does not want to see. The better your enemy is, the less happy you are. "Miss, I just came to express my love for you." Bocetti took a white flower from his cuff, and the flower was very enchanting, with a special fragrance, this is the world''s unique flower. kind. "You are really... boring." Litchi stood up and walked straight ahead. Her boots trampled on the stream and made a crisp sound. "Where are you going?" Bocetti should be a veteran of love. He is happy to be a love story with this excellent and glamorous oriental woman as a first-time listener in this extravagant time. "Look for a hole." Litchi replied. "Cong?" Pochetetti repeated the word in English. Did he think he had got it wrong? Or is it wrong? "Yes, find a hole." Litchi smiled, then she turned her face and looked at Pocheti for the first time. "Otherwise, it will die." "Ha ha ha." Bocetti also laughed. "Miss Lichee, are you kidding? The world is almost cleaned up, and there may be situations where we are threatened?" "Yeah." The lychee screamed, and a black vortex appeared under his feet, and her figure was hidden. "Miss, its too impolite to turn around like this..." Bocetti''s body flashed in a hurry, and a holy white light appeared as if to stop the lychee from leaving. "presumptuous." Lychee returned these two words calmly. In an instant, The water in this creek began to flow backwards, and time and space began to turmoil. Even the bright magic around Bocetti began to be cut and scattered. "boom!" Boccetti flew out and fell heavily on the ground, his face full of sorrow. He knows that this oriental woman is very powerful, but he did not expect it to be strong enough to this point! Self, it is not her opponent at all, and even her own magical elements can''t be condensed in front of her power. "Goodbye." After the lychee returned these two words, the figure disappeared directly. This goodbye is definitely not a farewell in the usual polite manner. But one, Let''s die. do not, all of you, you guys, It was cleared. Dry mom, dry, I am waiting for your son to come over. Then I came to see you with my brother. Give you a gimmick, In front of your grave. .................. A **** light stopped Chen Ru, which caused Chen Ru to have a sense of frustration. She went crazy and bombarded this blood, but it had no effect. It seemed to be a scorpio in front of herself. Nothing can cross the past. As Yan Huihong said, Chen Ru is a stupid woman. She is very strong and confident. Yan Huihong is not necessarily able to beat Chen Ru, and people who can become high-level listeners are definitely not fools. . However, the pattern of this woman is too small. If at the beginning, Chen Rus anti-water is because of Su Yuhangs point, now, after she has completed Su Yuhangs request, she is still madly slamming the obstacles in front of her, but its just to remove her heart. That layer of fear. The more confident people are, the more vulnerable they are. She knows that there is a stronger existence in the world than herself, but she did not expect that a dead person can also make herself unable to cross the pool! Rich and rich did not look at Chen Ru, a crazy woman, what is good-looking? The armor that crossed the orphanage directly appeared inside. The rich and rough hand was gently stroked on the armor, and the consciousness inside had completely vanished. The so-called armor man had long since disappeared, perhaps following his grandson. Fusu is desolate, but at least he can accompany him on Huangquan Road. Perhaps, he is also reluctant to say a word with wealthy, this is his character performance, otherwise he would not be directly sealed by the Emperor of the First Emperor because of the arrangement of the Emperor. Rich and graceful, the armor spread, and then attached to him. Old and rich, a bloated body, Even if you wear the most sophisticated armor in the world, it doesn''t look so tall. Not the slightest majestic, Instead, it is more like an old farmer who farms. Simple to some can not bear to look straight. He is not a hero, he cant wear the feeling of a big hero. He is considered to be the farthest person in the world, but what he likes most is his own eyes. He doesn''t like calculations, he doesn''t like demanding things. Perhaps the only regret in my heart now is that I havent given my grandson a urine, holding the cute porcelain doll, and looking at him, he looks at the little guys urine, and then wipes him. Look at the little guy''s nose. This is perhaps the most beautiful picture he can imagine now. This is his life, Is a rich life; Su Yuhang once asked why he was rich, and Su Yuhangs speculation was life and death, wealth in the sky, which is the perspective of looking at things from the perspective of the audience. But his answer is that he is the fifth child of his father. His father is a simple farmer. He feels that many children and grandchildren are the greatest wealth. The old rich and wealthy themselves think so. But in this life, he owes his own wife and owes his own child. The only person who can communicate with him and can communicate normally is his own dry son, because he is also an audience because he is not afraid to become an audience. More children and more blessings, it is rich, What is the reason? The armor on the body is getting hotter and hotter, and the temperature around it is getting higher and higher. The wrinkles on the old rich face are beginning to become clearer and clearer. In a pair of eyes, full of deep vicissitudes. I was sitting in the same place and I was at a loss. The three high-ranking listeners in Sichuan saw that Chen Ru couldnt penetrate it, and there was no self-knowledge to go forward, because the seemingly honest old man was definitely not so good. He didn''t shoot himself and others because he didn''t bother, not he couldn''t. A gray light quickly landed nearby, and Yan Huihongs face, which was accelerated by the source, was pale, but when he saw the old and rich figure, he was very excited. He didn''t say anything, because he said nothing, he was only slightly squatting, facing the ceremony of the old man in front of him. At this moment, a peaceful atmosphere is flowing around, this breath is far from being overwhelmed by the boss of the Liang Dynasty, but the scope of influence is wider. Liang Boss only felt that high-level listeners could feel it, and this time the old and the rich are all the listeners can feel. The phrase is very common in the official way of describing the official article, at this moment, it is like a warm current flowing into the hearts of listeners, let them feel a warm feeling. Now, America, Australia, Asia, Europe, I don''t know how many listeners are subconsciously revealing the color of thinking, and I don''t know how many listeners are paying attention to the direction here or even simply bowing. The three high-ranking audiences in Sichuan looked at each other with a bitter smile. There was no way. There was no way to do so. Their immigration qualifications have lost their original meaning. Some tossing is only a toss. The monk in the service area is a little smile, hands together, read a Buddha number, the former Huiguo, this life seven laws, only rich and expensive can enter the eyes! The old rich body began to slowly dim, and the flesh and blood began to be taken away. This time, he would walk cleanly, or scream, and walk clean. He has already died, so now, he has no sorrow for death, He looked up, Looking into the air, He seems to have seen his old friend, as if he saw himself and he walked under the streetlight after dinner, as if he was still the big brother who stood beside him and nodded and echoed. "Da Hang, you didn''t say it to me at first, would you like to be a good father?" What is his broadcast, and what is the audience that is pinched out? Really comparable to being a wonderful person? next moment, The rich flesh and blood collapsed, and the last trace of his leave in the world was completely erased. A **** light rushed into the sky, tearing the space and conveying it to the other side; At the same time, a mountain in that world began to tremble violently at this time. Inside the cave in the depths of the mountains, Nearly five hundred coffins began to tremble, as if the fierceness of a thousand years of sleep is about to wake up! I said to you, "He will see you tomorrow, and he will stay in the coming year." He said to me: "He will meet again, and he will wait for the next life." v3 Chapter 1000： Qin Jun, wake up! "......................................................" Among the caves, at first it was only the shattering of the friction, which was slightly unspeakable, but slowly began to change; This kind of voice began to become more and more intense, and it became more and more intense. It gradually formed a kind of resonance, and it kept echoing in the depths of the mountains. It seemed to be a long-shouldered curtain, which was slowly pulled up and concentrated with the dust of a long time. It is slowly retreating, the rust on the sword, slowly falling off, waiting for the return of his master! The cave is almost sealed, and a few gaps are not likely to have wind coming in, but at this time, in the depths of this mountain, it began to blow up the wind, the wind is invisible, and it becomes a swirling nest. The groundwater flow inside began to freeze, and the surrounding rock wall was also covered with a layer of frost. The mountain was called "Karur" by the nearby aborigines. "Karur" means "" in the aboriginal language, and it is the kind of awkwardness used by the nobility. The shape of this mountain is in fact no similar to that of the ,, why the name was handed down, and there are different opinions. In the past, this mountain belonged to a country with a strong national power. The monarch of this country claimed to be a "descendant of the immortals". The members of the royal family also claimed to be the people of the election. The meaning of this is not much different from that of the "Tianzi". It is a theoretical basis for pulling a sacred coat on oneself to strengthen oneself as a ruling class. According to the internal records of the country''s royal family, thousands of years ago, there was a fairy with five hundred selected boys and girls who came here, and the royal family is the descendants of these boys and girls, so they call themselves immortals. Descendants of the family. However, nowadays it is impossible to test the specifics. Is it true and impossible to proofread? Of course, no one really wants to study this. The ruling class in most countries of the world will preach that they are the sons of heaven or the descendants of certain gods. For the aborigines of the middle and lower classes, this originally powerful country seems to have changed dramatically overnight, and it has fallen apart directly. The nearby tribes that had surrendered to this country all began to be independent and counterattack, and this is said to be guarded by immortals. This time, the royal family did not have the ability to fly to protect the immortals as they did before the crisis. Even the capital of the country was attacked by foreigners in the past few years. And this kind of thing actually happens between the great powers and civilizations of the various systems in the world. For this world, the experience of productivity determining social systems and forms cannot be applied, because this is a high-mart world. A truly powerful country is actually a powerful martial art, and it has its own peak power. The invasion of the audience, the peak power of these great powers was destroyed, and the consequences of the collapse of the superstructure directly led to the collapse of the entire national system. The chaos of this world has already intensified, and miracles have appeared frequently. There are rumors of seeing the immortals killing the monsters or seeing the gods and gods, just like the reappearance of the plot of the gods. In fact, for that world, "Feng Shen Yan Yi" was written by Xu Zhonglin, a novelist of the Ming Dynasty, based on folklore stories. Hell is nothing more than a legend left by the ancient battlefield of Qin Dynasty. It is a legend that eventually evolved from a miracle formed by the broadcasters of the Qin Dynasty after the demise of the Qin Dynasty. In fact, the audiences invasion of the world has lasted for nearly two hundred years. When another world began the industrial revolution, it was the end of the transformation of the world to the world. Below, a group of big audiences Was made to go to this battlefield. The batch of amnesty in the early stage was the most pitiful. When they were sent here, they would face several times their own opponents. Therefore, in fact, in the first hundred years, although The broadcast of a train and a train constantly pulls people here, but it does not have any obvious influence on the secular world. As the former Su Bai absorbed the memory in the blood of ancient blood, it was also possible to see Alexander with his army defeating the demon in the darkness in Egypt. However, with the constant ravages of the world''s peak strength, the balance has been broken one day. Since then, the collapse of the original order of the whole world has begun in the recent decades. The broadcast doesn''t mind confusing this river. It needs to get rid of the fish and shrimp that it doesn''t need, and then it naturally takes time to re-raise the fry. At the moment, the sound of the sounds in the depths of the mountains seems to have reached a peak, and even the mountain has begun to tremble slightly. "boom" A cracking sound came out of the cave, and a jade eucalyptus cracked at this time, and then a white air flow appeared, and then the coffin completely collapsed. An old man who had to send all white was lying there like a dry corpse. At first, he didn''t move, but slowly, he began to have a heartbeat. The heartbeat was originally inaudible, but it began to change after a while. The vigorous and rhythmic beating sounds in the cave. The body that the old man had been doing was slowly filling up at this time, gradually becoming full, and even slowly changing the temperament of the celestial bone from the original dry corpse. He is sacred, he is solemn, it seems that the skin of his body contains the truth of heaven and earth. A dust floated out and landed on the chest of the old man, releasing a faint purple brilliance. The old instruments sensed the owner''s awakening and took the initiative to wait. The old mans eyes slowly opened at this time. Like a cave, there was a glaring brilliance, and something like something that broke at this time. "Ah" A long sound came from the throat of the old man. The turbidity that lie more than two thousand years ago was all scattered at this time. He slowly stood up and the body kept bursting in the course of his actions. Not decaying, but symbolizing new life. The bones and muscles are somewhat stiff because of the silence for too long, but the brilliance of the old man''s eyes is beginning to become clearer. He lifted his left hand and calculated it. The conclusions he made made a slap in the face, but he was quickly replaced by a toughness. He raised his own whisk and waved around him. The hoarse voice smirked in a sly tone: "!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Nearly five hundred eucalyptus trees around the old man trembled violently at this time. The seal on the coffin cover collapsed at this time. A cold body was suspended. Each corpse had a sticker on its forehead. The paper, but these papers soon began to burn, and finally turned into ash dissipated. Then, hundreds of horrible breaths burst out, and the beasts of a hundred miles were subconsciously squatting to the ground at this time, and some even directly threatened to die. A huge cloud of clouds condensed from the top of the mountain, covering the sky, bringing a terrible pressure. next moment, Five hundred soldiers wearing Qin army armor opened their eyes at the same time. Their eyes still had bright red stained with the blood of the robes and robes. They also came out with the blood of the corpse. Helium. They are sealed, they have been sleeping, they just need to wait for the call of the old man, so for them, this two thousand years of lying, in fact, is similar to the feeling of sleeping with ordinary people. They didn''t realize how long it was in the two thousand years. They felt that yesterday, they were still fighting on the battlefield with the darkness, and their own gowns as a sacrifice into their bodies seemed to have just happened. They are ready to go, they are still fighting; "To go to the country!" Five hundred stars come together in the sky, For a time, this mountain began to collapse, in the roar of the roar, Came out an army with the will of death and iron blood, They are wearing armor that makes the worlds aborigines strange. They maintained the most rigorous military corps of Daqin in the past. A Qin dynasty slowly emerged from the silence, just as the huge dynasty of the past was reappeared at this time. dark, come on, This war, I am Daqin, Haven''t lost yet! ", went to the national disaster, Lao Qin, I am a river. The blood does not drain, and the battle is endless! The millennial state hates, the vicissitudes of life are difficult! Qin Youshi, who fights! The drums are set off again, The battle song sang again, Behind this army, Xu Fu, who had to be white, had tears in his eyes. He had already figured out a lot of things. Zulong has fallen, and the Dagongzi has fallen. In the past, Daqin Qin, nowadays, only the ones around him and the people around him, But national hatred, When there is blood to report! Xu Fu closed his eyes, his fingers kept counting, and then, a spot of light appeared in his mind, these are the specific positions of those darkness. Then, Xu Fugao shouted: "Upgrade!" A big flag rises, and the black flag has a vigorous "Qin" character. "Raise!" Fifty of the Qin soldiers, like the demon gods, used their shoulders to pick up a long-lasting fade. In the past, this rider should be on the black dragon. Zulong sat here and led the Daqin army to sweep across the six countries and sit with it and the darkness. In a series of battles, countless big Qin tigers were surrounded by this swearing to follow the first emperor. Unfortunately, Zu Long has long since fallen, but as long as he is still there, it is as if the old Zu Long still sits inside. Xu Fu looked up and looked at the gaze with a touch of respect and humility. Zu Long, Wait, then, You will continue to watch it while driving. Looking at the children, How to revenge for Daqin. "Starting, cutting!" Xu Fu waved to the nearest two light spots. "Gale!" "Gale!" Five hundred stars were in the flames of the flames, and they rushed to their first revenge goal with a majestic killing. Different worlds, The same opponent, This battle, Two thousand years later, Come again! v3 Chapter 1001： revenge! revenge! revenge! "Let''s wait, I will touch it in first..." "Forbidden - Eternal Light!" A fiery ray of light whizzed down and directly covered the entire small city below. In an instant, there were countless screams and screams coming from the city. The magic of the curse level is no less than that of ordinary people. Field penalty. "Pochetty, are you crazy?" A woman in black was holding a sickle and roaring in her hand. She just signaled that Pochetetti would let her go and check it out, but Pocheti did not care to directly ban it. The curse hit it down. If it wasn''t for her delay in action, she might be hurt by this wave of curse without any precautions. Pochettis face looked a bit gloomy, but in the face of the womans accusation he showed a smile. "Isn''t that woman wiped out a city with a population of hundreds of thousands? I just erased it. It is nothing more than a small town of 20,000 to 30,000 people. Before the official announcement of the liquidation of the task, the indigenous population here is not Its within our protection, and here we are not as restrictive as our own world. So why not experience this feeling? "Pochetetti, have you been stimulated by that oriental woman?" The woman heard the words and sneered. "Are you going to confess to her? Then she refused?" "You don''t talk, no one will treat you as a dumb." Pochetti apparently is not very stable. It is not so much that he is difficult to accept the rejection of love. It is better to say that if he really feels stimulated, he still faces himself. The embarrassment that can''t be parried in a round. "Wait, there are still people in the city!" Chris was shaped into a shadow that directly penetrated the past. How can there be a living person in a city that has just been baptized with light? Even if there is alive? It is definitely not an ordinary person, so it belongs to the list of fish that they hunted. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!" An angry roar came out of the ruins of the city, and then a man who was bleeding all over the body ran out of the ruins. He kept yelling, although he could not understand his language, but he could imagine that he was Cursing in anger. He should know that his life is not long, and the invading audience can get some coordinate prompts from the radio, so these missing fish can''t hide at all, so he may go back to his own small town before dying to see the last. A glance. Unfortunately, his last glance made his birthplace completely ruined. Tens of thousands of people in the small city were dying in the light, and even the soul was instantly shattered. His friends and his friends remembered his memories. Become nothing. Perhaps this is the status stand between the invaders and the aborigines, because broadcasting does not require captives, nor does it develop pseudo-military forces. In this regard, broadcasting is a more thorough racist than Hitler, with no room for conflict. There is no possibility of reconciliation, which has created a situation where there is no room for negotiation at all. And these big-level audiences, in the original world, are like prisoners who are imprisoned by broadcasting and imprisoned, and they are often unscrupulous once they are indulged here. There have been several incidents of deliberately making slaughter as fun. Of course, there are also some big brothers who have their own ethics, or are not interested in getting a sense of existence on ordinary people. The man is two meters long. The height of the world is generally high. At the same time, he has a special rune on his body. It is these runes that make him survive the curse, but even so, he Also seriously injured. Moreover, if his strength is divided according to the level of the audience, it can only be regarded as the middle layer of the senior audience. It is not too big in the fish of the net. However, the number of the aborigines of the remaining level of the worlds surviving audience is estimated. coming. The black shadow appeared behind the man, and Chris''s sickle pierced the man''s chest position without any hindrance, and then gently mentioned that the tall man was directly lifted by the woman, Chris. Chris enjoyed this feeling of picking up the enemy. Watching the enemy linger under the curse of her own death sickness often gave her a strong sense of excitement. The mourning and roar of the man is so sweet in Chris, but unfortunately, the fish is too small, so the happiness that Chris can harvest is not so much. "Give you a chance to get married and tell me, is there any other person near you?" Chriss problem is to convey the past through spiritual power. This can avoid language barriers. In fact, because of the high level of life, their IQ is also very high. Most listeners, especially big-level audiences, learn a language very simply. Things, but let them spend their minds to learn the language of the conquered world, and there are really few people who are willing to do so. Even if it is a broadcast, sometimes it is impossible to give absolute and accurate dynamic target coordinates in time. Sometimes, when the audience looks for the past, the target has already shifted direction. This may be because the broadcast has not been officially moved yet. Take control of this world in all aspects. Unfortunately, the spiritual message that Chris received was just the kind of boring pain. "What news is there?" Pochetetti wore a pair of white gloves, and he was carefully wiping his wand, and he sighed at the magic gems at the top of his wand, as if he was wiping an art treasure. "No." Chris smiled. "A low-level life filled with anger." Finished, Chris turned over and the Death Scythe released a black flame to directly burn the prey. At the foot of the two, it is a city of scorched earth. In some places, it is possible to clearly see the human-shaped black traces left after the people were burned to ashes. "You said, is this a work of art?" asked Bochetti. "Unless you take a little extra effort to bury it here, after thousands of years, the world has entered a technological and civilized society and it has been discovered by archaeologists at that time." Is it similar to Pompeii? Pocheti shook his head ridiculously. It seems that many of the remains and legends of our world before were probably created by another audience of the worlds invasion. "It''s very likely that it may be like this. It may even include a mythological system." Chris finished her face and suddenly changed her face. "What happened?" Bocetti also immediately became serious, because not far away, suddenly an ancient battle song that seemed to have a breath of time, if it was just a war song, after all, there are countries and armies in the world, but the army of ordinary people is not. It may create an atmosphere that makes the audience feel depressed. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" As the sound of the war songs got closer and closer, the ground began to tremble at this time, as if the horses were rushing. Bochetti hung directly with his wand, and his mental power was instantly melted after being released, so now you can only use this most primitive way to check the situation. When he rose, his eyes condensed instantly. He saw a military rank of about 500 people moving to the side. All the soldiers in this army wore the same armor, faltering, uniform, and their movement. The speed does not seem to be the distance measured under the feet, because for this time, the legion has already pulled closer from more than ten kilometers to only a few kilometers away. Chris also floated up. When she saw this army, the look suddenly changed. "This is Qin Jun, Qin Jun, the army of the ancient East. I went to China to visit the Terracotta Warriors long ago. Yes, This is their hyperthyroidism style." This world has a very different difference from the original world culture. Even the style and style of the armor are very different because of the different natural enemies. Therefore, the Qin Dynasty''s armor is well recognized. There are five "Qin" characters in the rear, and there is a "Qin" banner in the back. There is a driving in the middle. Five hundred people are like a whole. They don''t separate each other. In the twinkling of an eye, they are closer together. "How could they appear here, impossible, impossible!" Bochetti gave an exclamation, "The broadcast did not announce in advance." "Let''s go!" Chris gave up her intention to try to attack, because this legion gave her a great sense of fear. When these people came to the world by train, the world did not have much peak power. So, they have not experienced a terrible decisive battle at the real level. However, when Chris had just turned into a black shadow and was about to leave, the Qin armys military squadron changed instantly. A soldier with a long-growth figure disappeared directly in the same place, and the next moment appeared around the shadow. "Stab! Call!" Simple syllables are sent from the throats of these Qin soldiers. then, Dozens of shots are pierced together, "puff!" Chris had no time to react at all. In the next moment, her body was forced out by the terrible gas field around him. Then dozens of long Ge directly penetrated her body. "Take! Call!" Long Ge is high, Chris was lifted like a hedgehog, As she just raised the indigenous with a sickle, Its just that the eyes of these Qin soldiers are full of cold ice, and there is no excitement like the torture of prey that she just had. It seems that for these Qin soldiers, at this time they are killing, and a pig, a dog, not much difference. "Crack! Call!" "what!!!!" Chang Ge pulled away together, and Chriss body collapsed instantly, and was torn together with the soul! a big man, Its gone in the blink of an eye! cheap, Low level, Even, it creates a sense of waste, This is a big audience, but it is so simple and hasty. This is a kind of despair, It is the despair brought by this Qin army. In the past, the broadcast invaded Daqin, and the first emperor led a battle of death in the desperate, and when he saw his own soldiers began to die, his empire was broadcasted by a batch of trains. Disappear in the battle of the audience; I am afraid that I am proud of my ancestors. I also tasted the bitterness of despair. In the same way, as the worlds first to face the darkness of Alexander, it may be that in this desperation, the sword was chosen to go astray to teach the broadcast to play. . But precisely because the two great monarchs of the East and the West have experienced this desperation, they have joined forces to plan, and after two thousand years, they will despair in the past. The original is returned! "Forbidden - Brightness is coming!" Bocetti witnessed the scene in which Chris was killed in an instant. At this time, the boundless fear had swept him, but his instinct still allowed him to release a curse again. He is afraid, He panicked, Without any ease before talking about art, What Pompeii, what killing game, what became the real god, the thrill of tens of thousands of people, and at this time do not know where to fly. In his eyes, only Chris simply died simply, and those Qin soldiers were doing the simplest training, and they immediately made a big scream! !!!!! !!!!! !!!!! The sound of the drums quickly thundered, except for the group of long Ge Qinbing who left the team. The remaining Qin soldiers began to charge together. They were neat and tidy, just like a whole. They used to be together in such a way, stepping on the neat pace. Broken six countries, smashed Baiyue, and hell, but also the remains of a group of big-time audiences in the Qin army. The huge and magnificent ban on the bombardment bombarded them, but this only caused a negligible scratch on the armor of each of them, and even failed to delay the pace of their charge. They are still in the air, They are still unstoppable, They are a whole, and the damage is divided into flats. In this way, unless Pocheti has the power to kill hundreds of Qin soldiers, he will not be able to move this army! Bocetti was ready to leave, and he even took out a space scroll that was extremely precious to him, but at this time, there were soldiers in the army array who shot arrows that did not directly poke to Pocheti. It was stagnant in the surrounding area and blocked the space in an instant! Daqin Arrows, Shenwei reappears! The biggest enemy that the Qin army faced in the past after sweeping Liuhe was the existence of the darkness. They were familiar with how to hunt and face the audience! They can''t let the audience in front of them leave so easily. Boccetti''s space scroll lost all its effects at this time. In the face of the rolling army, he sacrificed all his instruments and other scrolls, but it did not help. And this Qin army did not even wave its weapons. They are like this, simple, Integrity, Not fancy, trample, past. !!!!!!!!!! The neat footsteps are the most terrifying melody at the end of life for Pocetti before death. In his mind, what Litchi said to himself yesterday, Find a hole, Otherwise it will die. It turned out that the womans words mean this......... On the ground where Poccietti was originally stationed, There was a human figure, This is the trace left by Bocettis body and soul after being trampled. And the ordinary people in the city that had just been destroyed by him, Just the same! The Qin army did not stop, the batch of long-term soldiers also re-listed, the sound of the songs re-emerged, they rushed to the next goal, Killing, just started, The prelude to the revenge of the old Qin people, Just opened! Two thousand years later, Hunters and prey, Position swap! v3 Chapter 1002： The agency is too smart The mountains, the green grass, the butterflies and butterflies, and the incomparably quiet, is indeed a very pleasant place. The so-called hermits in the martial arts novels like to build a thatched house in this place to live in the retreat. . Litchi didn''t build any thatched cottage. She just dug a hole in the side of the mountain rock and counted it as a temporary residence. Of course, it looks beautiful and quiet. In fact, there are more than a dozen monsters in the grass 100 meters away. The lychee was cleaned up in advance, all of which were ordinary monsters, but it was enough to make this a forbidden place for ordinary people. Just as Litchi was preparing to arrange the array, a silver thread in her hand was just released, but it violently rotated to the position behind her. "stop and stop, girl!" At this moment, the silver thread is wrapped around a vampire with a wrinkled tattoo. In the face of the lychee, the old man has no rebellion. It is not his ability to resist, but he wants to show his own attitude. "You shouldn''t be in the city?" Litchi looked at the old man and asked, but the silver thread around him still did not withdraw, and continued to cover it, and his eyebrows also showed an impatient color. Qucheng is a gathering point for the audience in this world. "Women, one person wants to live, it is too unreasonable, take one old thing, can I?" The old man carries a straw hat on his back and looks like an old farmer. In fact, he is the last listener to come here. Similar to Pocheti, this group of listeners came by train, and the lychee was a group earlier than Bochetti, and the old man in front of him was a group earlier than the lychee. Among the audience, only the old man survived, and about one-third of the lychees survived, while the Bocetti group was born because the predecessors planted trees and enjoyed the world. The peak power of the system was basically eliminated. After they arrived here by train, they did not encounter any dangerous situation and deadly chances. They only need to hunt the fish that slipped through the net, so Pocheti The batch loss is extremely small, except for a few unlucky ones, and the rest are mostly alive. The biggest motivation for the audience is to "live". In other words, the longer the audience, the stronger the strength of the audience. The old man in front of him is such an example. Liche remembered that when he first arrived in the world by train, there were actually three or four of his audience next to the old man, but they all fell in the subsequent battles, but the old man has been living. Properly. Of course, this old man of the fight must have no old wealth or Su Yuhang. They lived for a long time, but the old rich and the rich actually died. Su Yuhang had his own future potential in order to kill the rich. Liu Mengyu also repaired the broadcast because of the avoidance of the world. For the old man, this old man has been fighting for more than a few years in this world. It is completely tempered by blood and fire. Every day is the most critical story for him. world. Therefore, in the face of him, even Litchi does not dare to fully support it. In fact, ordinary big brothers, such as Bocetti, who attempted to express his confession yesterday, will not be put in the eyes. Do you dare to show love in front of you? ............ "Auntie.........Auntie........." At this moment, the beam boss who was sunning in the story world of the desert inexplicably hit a few sneezes. ............ "Women, there is a way to live, it is always good to bring a person." The old man said with a smile, his appearance is very kind, just like the old grandfather, but the lychee is clear, the old man has a jade on the body. This world was seen in the same audience that survived by the old man. He is by no means a kind-hearted person who can dare to play black and black tricks in this world. This is by no means absolute stupidity and enthusiasm, but means that he has absolute mind and confidence. Ordinary people, really dare not play this way. "What do you mean, I don''t pull you in. Don''t you let me arrange this formation today?" Litchi asked calmly. "Ran." The old man''s speaking habits are a bit retro. He may feel that there is something humorous in it, but in the eyes of Litchi, he is like a viper in front of him, and he may be behind his back with a little carelessness. Take a bite. "Sorry, its not appropriate to be a man or a woman." Litchi used an excuse for this. This excuse is as good for the audience as saying "rolling." After all, the audience who are used to the crisis of life and death, who will be sour to care about what men and women give or not? "Women, this is what you are wrong, respecting the old and loving the young, but........." next moment, The stick in the hands of the old man waved out. For a time, the silk thread that was originally around him was directly pierced and turned into a starry sky. However, the old man did not speak again. The lychee on this side is like the most violent person, and he shot directly. The old mans eyes gaze, facing the offensive of his female baby in his mouth, but he did not dare to care. Litchi''s offensive was very fierce, and in the first time he summoned his own purgatory. In the past, Litchi used this move to directly suppress Liu Mengyu. If Liu Mengyu had a broadcast will to help him be drawn into the story world, Liu Mengyu basically It is impossible to break through their own barriers and enter the Qin Terracotta Warriors and Horses to deceive the war spirits inside. After all, in this purgatory, there are hundreds of thousands of creatures in the city that she erased in the past! The brawl on the back of the old man floated up like a giant pot, and instantly turned into a hundred meters long "green sky", resisting the rolling of the litchi purgatory, and the stick in his hand broke the space around him again and again, with The power of sweeping voluntarily rushed to the lychee. "Women, do you really want to tear your face here?" "You, is there a face?" There is a streamer in the branches of Litchi. The whole person becomes sacred and inviolable in an instant. Just like the totem of the gods, this is not a call, nor a god. She is a god. "Hey!" The stick that the old man can break the space is directly held by the slender hand of the lychee, and then the strength of both sides directly bursts out with this point. "boom!" The huge roaring sound caused the mountain rocks on both sides to annihilate instantly. The pleasant place similar to the paradise was completely ruined at this time, and the dusty smoke began to rise. The old man of the fight has retreated a hundred meters, the chest is ups and downs, and the lychee is standing still. "Women, can''t talk about half of the feelings?" asked the old man. "I am very familiar with you..." Litchi asked, although she just took advantage of her possession, but the lychee is clear that the old man is the enchantment, and the most powerful state of the enchantment is often to strengthen the body. When I came out, the old man did not really do his best. "Women, you have a condition." The old man of the fight just finished playing and laughed and said: "There is nothing in the world that can''t talk about conditions." "Unfortunately, this is not our original world, so the reason is not clear." The lychee''s breath is still slowly rising, and it is ready for a complete battle. "Is it really okay to hide?" The old mans eyes turned, obviously he was not stupid. In the face of the lychee without sympathy, he also had some helplessness and could only retreat to the next level. He lived as an old fox, like a chameleon in nature. He always knew the danger ahead of time, including this time. He was sharp when other listeners were busy searching for the fish in the net to give him a little more points. I noticed that something was wrong. "Its too late." Lichees gaze looked behind the old man. Even if it was lychee, he didnt expect the comet to wake up so fast. It seems that even if there is no such fight, the old man cant help himself. Arrange this array. She is not rich, can''t look through the past and the present, the only thing that can be done is to push the boat, but at the moment, it is clear that the water that I personally launched, It is very likely to drown yourself! ", Going to the country! Blood does not drain, Endless battle! The mighty battle song sounded like a horn of killing, swaying the shackles of iron and blood. This army did not hesitate to work hard and tirelessly. They kept walking and kept killing. The eagerness of revenge, the anger of the hatred of the country, Just beginning to pour, But as the song sang, The millennial state hates that the sea is difficult to level. The old man looked at himself behind him, and the pupil almost shrunk a little while at this time. He shouted with a screaming voice: "Qin Jun!" The old man''s skin directly showed a dark red color, followed by a sarcoma protruding from his body, and then split open, forming a dirty blood fog, he is much smarter than Bocetti and Chris, the first time to choose Burning secrets to escape! However, at this moment, a dusty blast from the air, just like a sky! The old man gave a low-pitched voice, and his body shape exploded directly. There was a huge appearance similar to Xuanwu, but his body was not really sacred and majestic. Instead, the whole body was full of rotten meat and filled with the curse. . "boom!" The old man''s huge tortoise shell caught a terrible blow of the dust, and the dust bounced off, but there was also a terrible crack on the turtle''s shell. !!!!! !!!!! The Qin army in the distance began to charge. They did not have war horses. They only had 500 people in the district, but they created a momentum of earth-shattering! "Women, join hands and rush out together, otherwise we both have to fall here!" The sound of Xuanwu is like a thunder in the air, but it can also be heard that the old man of the fight is anxious at this time. Even if he is alone, the killing of the five hundred stars will only be the only ending. The shape of the lychee appeared directly on the rotten basaltic turtle shell, and the one hand again blocked the terrible dust. Yes, Must rush out, Otherwise, if you wait for your little brother to come here, I found out that I was killed by Qin Bing first. Estimated that he will laugh at it? v3 Chapter 1003： Terrible! For Litchi, you have no other choice. Before, she didn''t want to share the secret of "hidden" with the old man, but now, if they want to live, they can only join together to get out of this encirclement. In fact, because the audience is cultivated in a mode of raising babies, when the broadcast batch sends them to another world, the sacrifices of the audience are often disproportionate to the gains, because they are wary of each other, it is difficult to really Unite together, of course, for broadcasting, it does not need any price/performance ratio. Anyway, when a train and a train pull over, the ants can also kill the elephant. But the audience also has an advantage. They are realistic, or pragmatic. Although it is difficult to form a strict organization and collective, they generally do not hesitate to cooperate when they encounter real danger. Xuanwu exudes a stench, and because of a heavy blow from the previous dust, the shell of the turtle cracked into a gap, and the almost fascinating and toxic taste inside was more intense, and it floated around the lychee. The body of the lychee around the lychee sent out a "sweet" sound. Being able to live in this world for so long has always seen the so-called "dawning". It is definitely not an easy task. Litchi does not think that the old man of the fight is originally strengthening himself. Maybe when he first came to the world by train, the old man The true body should be a sacred and inviolable image of true Xuanwu. At the moment, just as he always adheres to his living strategy and mind, he has undergone tremendous changes in order to avoid the crisis. At the moment, of course, it is not to study the road of strengthening others. Although the body of Xuanwu is huge but not slow, there is a lychee to deal with the annoying dust in the sky, and it can concentrate on it. At this time, on the nearby ground, many people saw a huge turtle gliding in the air. Of course, this turtle represents definitely not auspicious, because the place where it passes, the vegetation instantly withers, and nearby The ordinary people and other living creatures will also be riddled with misfortunes and the disease will continue. After the dust was once again repelled by the lychee, Xuanwus body suddenly burst into a mouth, revealing that the fangs that had long since decayed seemed to fall off at any time and snorted in front of them. "boom!" About ten shield soldiers suddenly appeared in shape from the front, they pressed the shield dead and dead, the body constantly swayed in this horrible sound, but did not spread. "boom!" Xuanwu''s body directly crushed the past. This attack directly caused the shields of the shields to collectively collapse. The armor on their bodies also withered most of them. Even the dark black blood was infiltrated on their skin, but they still pulled out their own swords. If the shield is gone, stop the enemy with your flesh and blood. The lychee eyes condensed, and the figure disappeared directly from the basaltic turtle shell. In front of the ten shield soldiers, a string of silver filaments radiated from the palm of the lychee, as if it was pierced with the wind and drizzle. Their bodies. "Gale!" But even with such terrible damage, the ten shields were still tightly attached together, forming an invisible barrier on them, blocking the body of Xuanwu and blocking the direction of the lychee. "Shoo! Call!" Behind him, a string of broken sounds came, and there was an arrow in the air. The basaltic body was raised directly, and these arrows were opened with their own backs. For a time, the huge back of Xuanwu kept coming out with shattering sounds. The real power of the Daqin Arrows is not to kill the enemy, but to blockade. When the Emperor swept the Liuhe in the early years, it was almost impossible to encounter the enemy. Therefore, their tactics are often how to trap the enemy so that the enemy can not run and then annihilate the enemy. The broken shells of the turtle shells were scattered all the time. The Xuanwu turtle shell was directly broken by the majority. The rotten meat and pus inside kept flowing out, and even the sky seemed to be dyed in dark colors. Litchi Shuanglu had a **** light at this time, belonging to her purgatory. Countless souls that had been sacrificed by them had climbed out from inside. They used their mouths to feed. They used their teeth to bite. They used their fingers to catch, but Even if the body began to break, the ten shields still did not move! They are like a wall, and they are stuck in the possibility of the enemy fleeing. They feel that they can''t feel the pain, they don''t notice the fear, and they only have the belief of killing the enemy. They are elites in the elite, and they came out of the sacrifices and blood of the robes, even if they were placed two thousand years ago, they are the most powerful one in the Qin army battle sequence. "Give me.........broken!" Litchi is full of blood. At this moment, she personally turned into purgatory and directly wrapped the ten shield soldiers in front of him. The terrible mental power kept whipping their consciousness, and the cracks constantly appeared on the flesh. It indicates that their body is already on the verge of collapse. However, at this time, after Xuanwu, the large army of Qin Jun finally arrived, and launched the charge directly in a neat posture. "Roar!" Xuanwu gave a roar, and the snoring was mixed with strong uneasiness and fear. He didn''t want to die, but now, even if he tried his best to fight for it, he could not see the light that could survive. The Qin soldiers who came to the charge finally arrived. The huge body of Xuanwu swept the past, but they were a whole. Even the terrible impact of such a huge body was not affected by their formation. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" Xuanwus claws collapsed, Xuanwus head collapsed, Xuanwus body began to collapse. Such a huge monster in the face of the charge of the Qin army seems to be turned into a tofu **** that is pushed down. It is so crisp and thin that people feel distressed. In a hurry, The broken Xuanwu body was completely blasted, and countless blood and sorrowful curses were filled out and sputtered onto the Qin army. Immediately, dozens of soldiers in the team crouched down and exposed the painful color. Obviously, other injuries can rely on the power of the formation to spread it down, but this curse and the power of the disaster can not be broken down by the array method. Moreover, although their individual combat strength is not inferior to the ordinary big-level audience, But they are not amnesty after all. From a convenient point of view, they have their own inherent disadvantages. The pace of the assault was thus slowed down. Xu Fu, who was in the middle of the town, immediately looked at the space. At one time, the power of the four attributes of wind and thunder and lightning met at the fingertips, and the glory of the wind and the wind blew away. Curse. While Xuanwu actively exploded the remaining half of the body, countless snake-like things flew out in all directions, even if the realm fell, even if it was all over again, the old man did not give up the hope of the last struggle and survival. "In my name, point to the heart of purgatory!" The old man is fighting for escape, so he does not hesitate to do everything, but it also slows down the main charge of Qin Bing. In a certain sense, it is also a little time for Litchi. this moment, Litchi did not hesitate to detonate his purgatory. Purgatory was formed by her hard work for many years. In the past, she used a thing to erase a city and acted as the cause and effect of almost letting herself fall, and the main body of purgatory, It is the hundreds of thousands of creatures in the city. Litchi believes that once he is pursuing his alchemy to Dacheng, he can even become a self-contained world. Even if he can''t compare the story world of broadcasting, he can at least create his own absolute field. But at this time there was no time to hesitate and give up, and there was no room for any discussion. Even now, Litchi never regretted pushing the incident to cause the Qin soldiers to wake up. The purgatory collapsed directly, and there were countless terrible time-space countercurrents. The raging storm appeared out of thin air, even if the shield soldiers who had not fallen anyway before could no longer support the direct flight. The lychee was shaped like a red light and flew directly. However, the rear Qin Bing archer was another round of volley. The shape of the lychee received several arrows in the air, and the red busyness of his body was almost broken up, leaving only a vague afterimage. At this time, Xu Fu took his own dust back and raised it high, indicating that Qin Jun stopped pursuing. "Handle the injury and continue marching." Even after more than two thousand years of sleep, the instinct that was banned was branded at the bottom of the soldiers. They immediately gave up the pursuit of the lychee, and gave up the search for the "eggs" that were scattered around the mountains. . For Xu Fu, the most important thing now is not to spend too much time chasing two seriously injured targets. Although they are indeed the two most shining in their own calculations, they cant recover in a short time. Nowadays At the same time, only when most of the other listeners have not come to realize the danger, they will attack the place where many bright spots gather. As far as possible, we will do our best to clear the audience that still exists in the world. Since the information that Alexander sent to Zu Long was correct in time, then the next change should be correct. The dark creatures of the past year have a lot of things going on every three or five years. It will not happen again, and the situation of everyone''s confrontation will return to an equal state. As long as you can now clear the crowd of listeners, you can still have at least three years to control this strange but weak world. In fact, it is not a very realistic thing for Xu Fu to be able to replenish his team from the world for three years or to train out how many strong people have come out, because the true peak power of the world has long been The audience cleared it. What he wants, It is to let the old Qin Empire be reappeared in this different world. This is their belief and their totem. Xu Fu turned around and looked at the black "Qin" flag behind him. I have to wait, Wait until you see this flag, Plug in the whole world again. v3 Chapter 1004： Coin ruling Qucheng is a small city with a population of less than 10,000. In fact, it has been chosen by the audience as its own nest in recent decades. After all, two hundred years ago, a group of listeners Coming to this world is basically a gesture of being chased and killed by the local indigenous strong, that is, after the contrast between the two sides has produced deviations and destruction, the audience can really have a place to settle down. Nowadays, with the death of the last group of the world''s indigenous elites, it is time for most of the audience to "make the South Mountain". They can have less than a few hundred years to think about going to life to enjoy, and ushered in their true meaning of "good life", no longer worry about the number of killings that must be completed by the broadcast every once in a while, no need to fight once Once again, I sneaked on the scalp to hard work. Quiet and unrestrained life is coming, and if they are willing, they can even create a religion and even establish a country or regime in their own name. When the broadcasts really move, they cant continue to have such unfettered days, and they will become as low-key as they used to be in their own world, but when they think about it, they need only a little low-key but can enjoy hundreds of years of land. The fairness of the gods is a paradise for the audience whose average life expectancy is equivalent to the "" in human beings. The ordinary people in the city do not know who is in charge of the city, but they are serving the life of the audience here, whether it is women or food or other various needs, the audience can be here. Get what you need. Of course, there is no network in this world, but even the life of the ancient princes is enough to make the audience happy. At this moment, an oriental man and a western man are sitting in front of the chessboard with a Chinese chess game. The two sides are difficult to solve. Basically, the final game will rarely be able to distinguish between winning and losing. After all, the wisdom of two people. And computing power has surpassed the limits of ordinary people too much, taking a step and two steps for them is really too small pediatrics. But they prefer this kind of game. The two people are also very high in the city. After all, they belong to the audience of the lychee group. Now there are only ten people left in the group. For the audience, they are undoubtedly more qualified and more rewarding. However, nowadays, "the world is big," they are the most leisurely category. It is not like the latest batch of big scorpions have to work hard to hunt down the nets for a little bit of points. The western man ordered a cigarette, which was wrapped up with locally grown tobacco. At first he was not a very habit, but slowly, it was natural, and he was happy, he even found some special The tobacco leaves have been improved by themselves. It is possible that after the millennium of the world, the legends belonging to him, the father of cigarettes and the like will be circulated. "Broadcast should move quickly?" "almost." However, at this moment, the ground began to vibrate, and the entire city began to tremble. The two men stood up together and flew together and looked into the distance. A Qin army is marching from a distance, For a time, The sunset is like blood. ........................ The fat man sang a few songs and resumed calmness. The three were not temperamental. The things between life and death met too much and they experienced too much personally, so there was nothing that could not be opened. If there is a line of life in the past, everyone will not be able to fight hard, but this time the three did not have the heart to fight anything, waiting quietly. In the end, only two cigarettes were left. One fat man was handed to Su Bai, and the other one was divided into two halves, which were given to Buddha and himself. "Differential treatment?" Su Bai, who is obviously better treated, also actively ridicule. "You are a prince, you should." The fat man is not a loss of the main direct irony back. "Oh." Su Bai smiled and spit out a ring of smoke. "Let you be unlucky." "Its boring to say this." The fat man shook his head, although he had been rumored to broadcast and broadcast the loyal fat boy of Prince, but in fact he did not get any benefit from it, in fact, he left the rest. Have a mouthful of addiction. Of course, everyone''s path is their own choice. The fat man knows that his most sensible choice is actually watching the fire across the bank, but he does not regret to get himself to this field. People always have to be crazy. Speaking to the bottom of my heart, sometimes the fat man is really envious of Su Baifas mental illness, who lives casually, who is not willing? Even ordinary people have the urge to see the phone sound when they are exhausted, and they dont want to pick up the **** work and the **** interpersonal relationship. "Well, don''t use sensation anymore. See how to choose the radio." Foye shook his ash, and seemed to be serious about trying to put on a serious face but failed. He shook his head with some helplessness. "A little before death." The mood can''t be brewed." "Ha ha ha........." The fat man smiled and smiled and the thief chicken was happy. "I am the same." Sandalwood has burned to the end, and it seems that only the last trace is left. The eyes of three people stare at the position together, seemingly waiting for the final judgment. However, when Sandalwood reached the critical point, it actually paused. One second, Ten seconds, One minute, Nothing happened. "Time should be right." The fat man snorted and then ran to the bottom of the fragrant squatting. "The trough is still burning, not extinguished, but it can''t burn." The Buddha and Su Bai also got up together. They walked to the sandalwood and watched the last trace of sandalwood that was still burning. Does this mean that there is success over there? asked the Buddha, Seven laws and Fusu, became? "Should be." The fat man scratched his head again. "So, how do we go out? The main task of the broadcast has been issued. Although the incense is still burning, how can we go out?" Broadcasting is a carrier of rules. It seems to be above the rules, but in fact the rules are in control. So even if the Fusu and the monks are really successful, the main task of the broadcast is the main task, which can make the sand The incense burned down, but it was impossible for no reason to go against the customary main line task that was previously custom-made, and unsuccessfully released Su Bai and the fat Buddha. Broadcasting is impossible to do inconsistencies. "That''s the case, we can at least be sure that the broadcast should not be playing with us. Anyway, we are ready to die with three people or randomly choose one side to die, so at this time broadcast and then borrow the sandalwood permanent burning BUG to finally Its very meaningless to tease us for letting us kill each other. Su Bai analyzes, Then we will gamble, gamble on me or fat, you and the Buddha, there must be one of the two sides. Clone." The fat man has indulged for a moment, but he understands the meaning of Su Bai. Although the three people have no news communication with the outside world in the story world, this abnormal sandalwood also ignited the hope that everyone can save, but nothing can be conclusive. . However, the three people who intend to completely lose their light actually have nothing to gamble. "Now, if Fusu is really successful, then the broadcast should immediately stop the audience''s destruction plan. Our senior listeners and the best talented senior listeners will definitely be held in the palm of their hands as a baby." When it comes to talent, these words are not red-hearted. "So, we can only think that one of our two parties is a clone, but the person on that side does not know that she is a clone. Moreover, this story world is likely to have two circles, exactly the same circle, such as in another story scene, there are three of us. "You can only think so. If the broadcast doesn''t want to kill us, you can only set it up, even if it didn''t set it up at first, but in order to remedy it, in order not to let us die, it will follow our thinking. Expand. Big deal, wait for this time to instill another memory picture for us, which is perfecting its story world. Said Foye. "Then, the last question, how do we judge which side is a clone? You know, if the broadcast is initially set to take this factor into account, then it is very likely that there are two groups of three of us in the two stories. We have to make a choice, which party to kill?" The fat man wondered, "If the two story worlds choose to kill the same people, then no matter how the radio is remedy, we must all have one to die, even if the broadcast does not want us. dead." Su Bai threw the cigarette **** on the ground and said to the fat man: "Fat, do you have a coin on your body?" "Toss a coin?" The fat man stunned and immediately understood the meaning of Su Bai. He immediately took out an ancient coin from his pocket. "You kill the white front, and you kill us both." Su Bai nodded and agreed, and the same Buddha also agreed. "Actually, the pressure is really not big." The fat man said to himself, throwing a coin is generally a matter of luck, especially if the fat man does not impose any calculations and tricks, it is a matter of luck. In the story world, watching luck is actually equivalent to watching the mood of the broadcast, but with this form let the broadcast tell yourself who the other people should kill. "Life and death have a life." The fat man snorted and threw the coins in his hand into the air. The coin flips continuously in the air, Finally finally fell to the ground, It is positive. Su Bai smiled slightly, indicating that the fat man and the Buddha Lord started, at the same time, "I try my best to minimize my life''s activity, otherwise I am afraid that you will kill too much effort." There was still a little embarrassed fat man who suddenly had an impulse to smash this guy in front of him. v3 Chapter 1005： Son, come back! After the white light dissipated, Su Bai found himself standing on the corner of the highway. Another scene appeared in his memory, that is, the result of the coin toss was reversed. He killed the Buddha and the fat man. However, Su Bais mind clearly remembers that the fat man and the Buddha are very expensive to kill their own pictures, and do not feel a little funny. Sometimes, the broadcast is really the same as the bureaucrat who wants to face the face. It will not admit its mistakes, nor will it recognize it. Everything is done to maintain its own system and face. Just like this time, is it really the difference between clones and non-clones? Before the broadcast, I brought myself to the world of the story with the fat man and the Buddha. The purpose of the broadcast was actually long ago. It was nothing more than standing on its opposite side, so it also tore off the original exercise and the so-called Interestingly, this is a world of stories that is tedious and not fresh, with only obvious revenge. Fortunately, this game is that it lost. The broadcast will lose, it will be inferior and passive, and even do not hesitate to make their own face, if it is changed, Su Bai will be surprised, but now, it feels very normal. In the past, the omnipotent omnipotent broadcast on the omnipotent omnipotent voice seems to be a **** in the eyes of ordinary folks, but once connected to the cheap aunt who has already merged with it, it will undoubtedly become more grounded. Of course, the grounding gas here can be Not a derogatory term. Su Bai touched the pocket, the phone broke down, and the smoke was already split in the story world. Now, apart from this windbreaker, he is almost "nothing." He began to walk, and he walked slowly at first. However, just as Su Bai was preparing to accelerate, a truck with a Sichuan A license was stopped by him. "Man, don''t you ride a car?" Su Bai got into the car like this. It is reasonable to say that Su Bais speed is much faster than driving, but he does not want to go to the small temple so urgently. He didn''t have the mind to go with the fat people to share the joy of the so-called successful broadcast. As a matter of course, in Su Bai''s view, this event will eventually succeed, and the monk should solve the problem. Su Bai did not know the rich things. He now guessed that Fu Suqiang had taken the body of Jie Jie to launch the humanoid signal. In short, there is really not much to be happy. Or, in fact, Su Bai is very contradictory now. Jie Jie was forced to become a victim. He knew that neither the monk nor the Fusu would give the opportunity to solve the real choice. Therefore, the solution is not a martyr, but a "martyr". Of course, Su Bai does not To entangle this kind of thing, the world of the audience, not that you are dead or that I live, but fortunately with the fat man, they have a little warmth in the final choice of the three people in the world. At least people can believe that everyone has lived together for a long time, and they have been in contact for so long, and there is a little more extravagant on the level of interest entanglement. In front of the middle-aged master who drove the truck, Su Bais sorrow seemed to be insignificant. He thought that Su Bai was a wanderer, wearing only a loose windbreaker, and the hair was also very long. This is a confusing. Young people, a young person who needs to lead to struggle. Therefore, in the next half hour, the truck master poured several large bowls of chicken soup on Su Bai. Su Bai can only sit in the co-pilot position and smile. When people come to good intentions, they will let them get a ride if they donate money. Second, if they tell their own things, I am afraid that people will treat themselves as neurotic. However, this feeling of being "educated by" by older people seems to have not passed for a long time. My own little sister, originally the elder who cares most about her, but the ending is that her sister, her own mother, borrowed the body and let it lie directly in bed. Perhaps Liu Mengyus behavior can only be because she is not willing At that time, I left traces of my exact existence and actions, so her sister became her victim. There is another person, that is, the old rich, Su Bai still remembers the words "Frighten the urine" when he is ready to be taken away. The mysterious but open elders, although they have not I have been in a real sense for a day, maybe even before he was born, he has died, but he has given care to his own parents. A person who died long ago has become the closest person to himself, especially when he was forced by Su Yuhang and Litchi to go all the way, and he took the initiative to alternate the position of the guardian to himself; At that time, Su Bai felt that Xu Fugui, who had left the place of the testimony, would regain his freedom. However, the wealthy ushered in indeed disappeared. No matter what the way existed, as long as there was still a glimmer of life, more than 99% People will choose to do everything they can to keep any traces they can leave in this world, but wealth does not. Counting on the fingers, counted, and when the enthusiastic driver of the side kept persuading, Su Bai recalled one person after another. In fact, there are really few people. If you count again, add a nine. Brother, Jiu Ge did not follow the instructions to open the bronze box in front of him, Su Bai has not been able to find the answer. Later, Jiu Ge was killed by the same brother who vented his anger. This secret will never find an answer. Is it because the auspiciousness has already appeared? Or is it because Jiu Ge moved the heart of compassion at that time? Ok, so are these three. Su Bai suddenly laughed again. Because he suddenly discovered that he really cared or might have cared for his elders. All are dead. On the contrary, the two people who have the most similar blood relationship and DNA arrangement in their own time when they were holding their heads again and again, still lived very well, even thinking about the truth. Become part of the broadcast. I am so angry. Su Bai laughed and revealed a white tooth. "Yes, young people, smile more, some things, even if it is difficult, then can''t open, smile more, just look at it, people in this life........." The driver''s master thought that his persuasion played a role, and he also made more efforts to save Su Bai, a young man who was desperate. In Su Bai, he seemed to see himself who had lost himself. While talking about the driver''s master actually played Zheng Zhihua''s "Sailor" in the car, which made Su Bai somewhat accidental, shook his head helplessly, and this kindly big brother actually used BGM. At this moment, a white car that was originally in the leftmost lane suddenly changed its direction to the right without lighting. As if the driver was asleep or doing other things, the car did not give back. The slightest reaction time of the vehicle was inserted obliquely. The driver''s master subconsciously slammed the steering wheel to prevent himself from directly banging it up. This made Su Bai slightly a little surprised. Generally speaking, the driver who drives is most afraid of the big truck driver, because once the accident occurs, some experienced The truck driver would rather choose to go straight and not choose to hit the steering wheel or brake on the brakes. Because his chassis is high, he is safe to collide in general, and once he tries to brake or walk around because of the huge inertia, the truck turns over. This time, the truck was tilted directly and it was about to hit the side rail. Su Bai shook his head, his eyes condensed, and the truck immediately stopped steadily, and even the body did not shake at all. "Huh.........hh..................hw..............." The driver, who was still giving life education classes to Su Bai, was so scared that his hands were shaking. He looked at the front with a gaze. When he returned, he found that the young man who was sitting in the co-pilot position did not. Know when it will disappear. Here, in fact, not far from the small temple, Su Bai pulled out a cigarette from the driver, ignited, took a deep breath, in fact, that is also the driver''s life, catch up with the broadcast because of the implementation of the audience destruction plan Therefore, it will not continue to absorb the time period of the experiencer. Otherwise, if you change it before you save yourself, you will experience him more fearful than death. If you just see the road with a slap in the face, its similar to the firefighter who saved the firefighter. But because this guy and his BB in the car for so long, there may be some cause and effect. The small temple was in front, and Su Bai saw the monk sitting cross-legged at the door. The monk also saw Su Bai. "Monk, enjoy the moon?" Su Bai walked up while laughing. The weather is not good tonight, the night sky is black and pressed, and the stars or the moon are not visible at all. "Amitabha." The monks hands together read a Buddhas number. "Ran, the moonlight is beautiful tonight." "You are feeling again?" Su Bai can only think so, otherwise the monk will not say such a foul. The monk got up and walked back side by side with Su Bai. Su Bai looked back and looked at the orphanage in the distance, where it was still covered in a black mist. Turning around, Su Bai asked the monk as he walked: "Is it solved? How is it successful? Right, fat man and Buddha, are they coming back?" In the small temple, there are fat people and the monk''s previous arrangement. They also had Chen Ru''s modification and blessing. Therefore, the situation in the small temple can not be scanned with mental power. The monk still laughs and doesn''t speak. Su Bai has some doubts, and the secret is what the monk sells. When the floor-to-ceiling window of the living room was pushed in, Su Bai was stunned. In the blanket of the living room, a small baby with a delicate body and a delicate skin like a porcelain is very excited to climb out from the care of two black cats. A pair of small hands and a pair of small feet crawled desperately on the floor, and trying to lift his head and raise his neck high seemed to fear that the person in front of him would disappear. ".........................................." Su Bai feels that his heartbeat has been stagnant at this time. Yes, The monk is right, Tonight''s moon Very beautiful. v3 Chapter 1038： After a year, fight for the monthly ticket! I haven''t issued a single chapter for the monthly ticket for a long time, and I haven''t disputed the monthly ticket list for a long time. Long specially looked back and looked at it. In August 2016, Longfa single chapter said that "Terror Broadcasting" no longer asks for monthly tickets and rewards, then The dragon wrote the book quietly, and everyone looked quietly. Only, this time the dragon has to renege. Before the storm of more than a month, everyone should also be aware that the other three books of the dragon were banned. The "Terror Broadcasting" was once faltering, and even the monthly ticket was locked to "0". During that time, many readers may be worried about when they wake up and the radio is gone. As the author, the dragon has spent a very anxious month. It is difficult to concentrate when the codeword starts. Because you can''t even ensure that your book is still missing tomorrow, you are beginning to suspect that you are still staying up late. Does writing something still make sense. The book is the author''s "life". This may be an exaggeration. But the book is more like a life for the dragon. The daily codeword becomes a habit, a career, and a self-existence. The cornerstone of sense and sense of accomplishment. During that period of anxiety, the dragon could not describe it in words. Long once said to a friend that it was estimated that it had collapsed a year ago, just like the original "horror net text" finally regrets the end. same. But to be honest, this year, many quietly and quietly writing books, nothing to fight for nothing, is indeed a very emotional state of mind, the dragon himself is a little surprised that he actually came over, Then he wrote that the boss of the beam rushed to the crown as a friend, and also wrote the final ending of the old rich. The day before yesterday, after the chapter of richness, I saw the chapters in the barrage and the book review area saying that "respecting wealth and wealth", and seeing everyone''s response is very enthusiastic, there is a great satisfaction in the dragon heart. The dragon has never dared to call himself a writer. The dragon has always positioned himself as an ancient "speaker". After a story is finished, the audience applauded and applauded can often bring great pride and honor and prove themselves. The ability to eat is good. Of course, the copper plates and broken silver that the officials lost to the table are also a source of happiness. This time, the storm will be the rebirth of "Terror Broadcasting". Moreover, "Terror Broadcasting" has indeed entered the final stage. As a companion to the dragon, I have accompanied everyone for more than a year. The dragon hopes to be in it. At the end, let it go hot. Two years ago, an author friend asked the dragon: Are the readers of the dark text so hard? This book is perverted, the reader is also perverted, but actually such a hardcore, you reward and the monthly ticket is so much. When the dragon wrote "Terror Net", it was classified in the sci-fi category at that time, but each month''s monthly ticket list can exceed those books that are twice as high as themselves. At that time, the dragon remembers that there is a reward list for the starting point. Time is often the first few categories. Its been more than a year since Ive been arguing for the last months ticket. Ive been quietly writing a book for more than a year. The dragon is very curious, how many readers have accumulated in the end, how many fans have accumulated in Terror Broadcasting, and the truth, Long Zhen I am looking forward to it. Looking forward to what effect this single chapter will have when it is sent out, how many more monthly tickets will be issued. In short, the last sentence, You look at the officials, You "listeners", The dragon is here for the big guys, everyone, Rich money holding a money field, no money to hold a personal field, free to hold a field, like to hold a love field, Not? v3 Chapter 1006： Festival! The Buddha and the fat man were not in the small temple. They were sent back to the small temple directly from the story world, so they knew the story earlier than Su Bai. The monk stayed and waited for Su Bai, and the fat man and the Buddha were going to find a place with good feng shui nearby to set up a grave for the old rich. Chen Ru is gone, she is indeed inconvenient to stay, she left a message to the fat man, saying that in the near future will help Su Bai open the seal of the land of the testimony, for this woman, Su Bai has no time to take care of her, also Not to blame or to hate, the general situation is confusing, everyone has the power to make their own choices, but after all, there is only one wealth in this world. The little guy was taken out by the rich. Before the rich and completely dissipated, the little guy was entrusted to Yan Huihong. Yan Huihong waited until the fat man came back from the story world and returned the little guy to the fat man. After this, Yan Huihong also left, he did not say what to do, the fat man did not ask. In short, the whole thing has actually come to an end. Whether it is the killing in Shijiazhuang or the runaway of thousands of miles, stirring up the high-level audience of almost all the people are floating, but after all, things have a staged conclusion. The new situation has already started, and the treatment of all the audience will undoubtedly increase a lot. Of course, the crisis is only delayed, and it has not been solved. It is only compared with the audiences destruction plan. The Qin army who wakes up will eventually Cute, some, at least everyone can see the hope of victory, not like broadcasting, it will execute you, you dont even know where it is, you want to resist, but you cant find your own enemy. It is the most painful and desperate thing. Smoked children prepared some cold cuts for Su Bai, two bottles of Maotai, and a black plastic bag with a bundle of people''s coins, marked with an "underground bank." "Thank you." Su Bai said to the smoker. After the monk told the story and told himself, Su Bai did need to do these things. Smoked nodded, did not say anything, she can now help Su Bai not much, originally she was planning to travel to Tibet a while ago, but also because of the recent continuous delays, she is a very strong Woman, but she is very smart to know where her position is. Picking up the little guy, Su Bai walked out of the small temple with a basket of paper and paper money. Auspicious and wishful have always been with Su Bai, auspicious is to care for the little guy. In the past, Su Bai was not auspicious when he was in the past, but after the last time the little guy, the good fortune to the safety of the little guy is even more tense. Some. If you want to go, look at wealth. The location chosen by the fat man and the Buddha is a dozen kilometers away from the temple. It is a beautiful place with beautiful scenery. When I saw Su Bai coming, the fat man took the initiative and greeted him. He pointed his finger at the grave that had just been piled up. There was no hat on it. This fat man and the Buddha were not able to do it. He had to do it himself. Foye also just nodded with Su Bai, and took the initiative to go down the mountain with the fat man. Everyone had a way to pay homage to each person, so at this time they also gave Sebai a separate space. Su Bai walked to the grave, put the cold plate out, and stacked the paper money on one side. The little guy snuggled up beside Su Bai, and the pure eyes looked at the mound in front of him. He didnt talk or cry, just Some ignorance, but in this ignorance, it seems that there is also a sad mood brewing. The soul boy is a soul boy. Although it is only a child, the sentiment of the cold and warmth of the human condition is more clear than the ordinary people. He is very cute, but he has always been very sensible. Auspiciously stretched out the claws and pushed the wishfulness. I wished to look at the auspiciousness with some dissatisfaction, but still walked down the mountain with the auspiciousness, and the two black cats temporarily hovered a little further. There is nothing in the rich tomb. In ancient times, the tombs that could not find the body were often replaced by the way of the crown, but the rich did not even leave a piece of clothing. Su Bais original plan was to wait for a while to find traces of wealth. Now, the riches are completely gone, and even the last traces have been erased, and it is his own initiative. Open the Moutai wine, take a sip of Su Bai, and then pour some of the tombstones in front of him. "Fugui uncle, this is the first cup of bar that the two grandfathers have had together." Su Bai said. In the past, Su Bai accompanied the monk and a group of local veterans from Yunnan to enter the path of the testimony. At that time, this group of people was like a group of rookies entering a copy that could not be touched by their own level. The result was killed by the way. Many, when the people hurried to leave, they were forced to be detained by wealth. In those few months, Su Bai was disheartened and even took the initiative to go into Huangquan and wanted to seek the seduce, or it could be called liberation, but it was a slap in the face of Su Yuhangs hand. Turning it out is equal to saving one''s life in disguise. Now think about it, at that time, relying on the rich scent of the rich scorpion from the coffin every day, it is the quietest leisure time that has become the most rare since the audience. Now if you let Su Bai go back and choose, if you can go there with the little guy. Rich and rich are still lying in the hustle and bustle, The little guy leaned on his lap, I lean on my side, I talked to the rich every day, and then took the little guy to go to Huangquan for a walk. It seems like a day, so you can come over so easily. The birth of the little guy and his experience made him completely different from other children. He came from the demon, and he also actively climbed into the demon in order to save himself, so the boring of the land may be for the little guy. Not too much. Su Bai also remembered that when he was in the land of sermons, after he had calmed down from the beginning of the anxiety and chaos, the most done every day was nothing more than talking to the rich, although basically he said to himself. A lot of wealth is not necessarily a word back. Now think about it, maybe for the rich at that time, he lying in the coffin, listening to his chattering beside him, is also a kind of enjoyment, just like the little guy snuggling around himself now, then It is a silent satisfaction. Su Bai did not shed tears. From beginning to end, there was no tears flowing out. Even the eyelids were not reddish. In my heart, telling the truth, there was not much sadness. Because the riches are free and easy, and they go naturally, he succeeded in calculating the past and present, arranged for life and leisure, free and easy, free and natural, and successfully completed the revenge on Su Yuhang after 20 years of death. Nothing is so sad. According to the secular saying, wealthy this time should be considered a happy mourning. Su Bai ignited the paper money and burned it one by one in front of the rich grave. In the distance, you can see the light and fire here, like a light in the middle of the night. The little guy watched the flames tumbling, and the fire reflected his face, making him look very smart. "This is your grandson, have you seen it?" Su Bai smiled and reached out and touched the little guys head. "called Grandpa." The little guy looked at Su Bai and looked at the tombstone in front of him. Then he tried very hard to open his mouth and tried to imitate the mouth. He knew that this moment was very serious, and he must be obedient, and he The old man who woke up from the cradle also had a different kind of intimacy. "Yeah...yeah........." The little guy worked very hard. He still couldn''t speak. Even if he was brought out of the story world by Su Bai for two or three years, he still didn''t grow up. The fat man said that because the real world''s aura is too thin, if the little guy is placed in the pre-Qin period, the little guy may grow slower than the average child, but it is not so slow. Su Bai didn''t care very much about this. He didn''t grow up. He took care of him for a lifetime, grew up, and grew up. But now the broadcast can no longer continue to absorb the experience, so the little guy he worried about before will not If you enter the broadcast and become a listener, you can completely let go. The paper money is burning, and Su Bai does not know whether there is a special place for the undead in the vast world of the vast universe. But there is no such thing as it should be, even if there is, wealth is impossible. Su Yuhangs accountability for more than 20 years ago was a complete killing of the rich and expensive pits. After that, Fugui once gave up the opportunity to be reborn, and once he completely ruined himself in order to put on the armor. The last trace of the world. He has no soul, no reincarnation, he is a person who has been wiped clean. Paper money, burned out, Su Bai shakes his hands in the ashes, so that the unburned paper money is burned out as much as possible. At last, He took out the three glasses in the basket. All were full and placed in front of the rich grave. Then, Su Bai got up and hugged a little guy with his right hand and dug a mud hat in the nearby mud, which is the top grave on the grave in the rural graveyard. According to custom, every time the ancestors are sacrificed, the old hats must be removed. After the sacrifices are completed, a new earthwork is dug up and placed. Su Bai carefully placed the mud hat, then slammed it down in the grave and raised the glass: "The first cup, respect the past." "Hey........." The wine was sprinkled on the grave. Su Bai raised his second cup and smiled. He said: "The second cup, respect for the future." In this life, you are doing what I am doing. If you have a next life, you can really change it. I will do it for you. I have to give back to you if you owe it to you. Unfortunately, when I realize that I owe you a lot, You have been dead for twenty years, and you said what it is called. Su Bai raised the third glass of wine, "The third cup, respectful!" You are lonely alone below, wait, after a few years, I will send your friend Su Yuhang to accompany you, or, I will go with you, in short, you will not be alone for too long. In the darkness, Su Bais eyes looked a little confusing. He seemed to see a middle-aged bald big belly standing on the side of the grave. He still had a thick smile, looked at himself and looked at the little guy around him. Living underground: "More people and more blessings are rich." PS: Thank you for your support and encouragement. "Terrorist Broadcasting" is now the fifteenth in the total monthly ticket list, and the first in the fantasy classification monthly ticket list! The dragon here is sincerely grateful to everyone for your help. The dragon continues to write a chapter. Everyone has a ticket to continue to vote, no panic, hold the dragon! v3 Chapter 1007： When I am not waiting! "Oh, I will talk to Dabai later, I will go back to Chengdu." The fat man said to the Buddha around him while he was smoking. "What are you going to do?" asked the Buddha. "The same kind of women who are destitute, they are also poor people." The fat man looked like a sorrowful man. "Hey, this time has passed, and you have to relax and relax, knowing that you will not go, not to mention the monk. Big white and his mother''s personality is cold, only the fat man I picked up this burden myself." "Well, let''s go." Foye was too lazy to pay more attention to this kind of thing. Over there, Su Bai has already finished the ceremony, holding the little guy down, and Ruyi is replacing Su Bais position in front of the rich grave, auspicious hesitating, or turning around to continue with the wishfulness. went. The feelings of wishfulness and wealth are actually the most real. The auspiciousness of the year was brought out by Su Yuhang from the land of the testimony. If you want to stay there alone, then you will encounter wealth and be rich in the place of the testimony. With more than 20 years. Su Bai has never thought about why riches are going to kill those Westerners who cross the border. Maybe by combining the reaction of the original curious baby Hills when he crosses the border, he can come up with a speculation that wealth is just for teasing. So, accompanying Ruyi to come together to kill a festival or program that is equivalent to a fixed year. Others play with cats but only comb their hair, but they are eager to kill, and they are the guardians of the Western Testament. This speculation is inaccurate. In fact, it has not been known. It is similar to auspiciousness. If they don''t want to say it, they will not say it anyway. After returning to the small temple, Su Bai took a shower and lay down on the bed, licking his son; Lying for a while, Su Bai looked at the ceiling, did not sleep, the little guy may have been sleeping in the orphanage for too long, so he did not sleep much after he woke up. The father and son are lying together like this. In the middle of the night, the little guy was a little sleepy. He curled up in Su Bais arms and finally fell asleep. Su Bai was even more sleepy. He looked down and looked at the broken face of the little family. The corner of his mouth was exposed. A smile. "Meow." Auspicious has been accompanying Ruyi to the middle of the night, at this time it has finally come back, and like Su Bai, auspicious has been separated from the little guy for too long, so auspicious jumped into bed at this time, and squatted directly next to the little guy, his The tail licked the little guy''s back from time to time, as if he was comforting him to sleep more comfortably. The place where the rich bones were buried more than 20 years ago is the location where Litchi chose to establish an orphanage. If there is no connection between the two, it is obviously impossible. It is certainly inevitable that it is too bizarre. But in the end, it is rich and see through the future, or Litchi knows that some of the messages have been deliberately matched, which is temporarily unknown. Su Bai slowly closed his eyes and slowly relaxed his body. tip of the nose, Still swaying the faint milk aroma of the little guy, Su Bai, Finally fell asleep. .................. On the morning of the next day, Su Bai opened his eyes, and the little guy woke up. Su Bai looked at him and found that the little guy was also staring at himself. He reached for the little guys head and patted the little guys hand. Excellent ass, Su Bai laughed: "When you wake up, you will get up. Everyday at noon, everyone will have dinner together." This is what the monk said yesterday, that is, everyone is getting together again, the little guy is back, and everyone will have a good meal together at noon. The little guy immediately climbed to the end of the bed. He was wearing a cartoon baby costume. The bottom is open. It is also awkward to climb up. Auspicious has been waiting for a long time, directly habitually biting the little guy''s clothes, carrying the little guy to the bathroom. Life seems to have restored its former appearance. Everyone seems to still live in the old house, which makes Su Bai feel a sense of embarrassment. Perhaps because of the wealthy things and the return of the little guys, I have become a bit more sentimental now. Su Bai can only think so. After auspicious washing with the little guy, Su Bai went into the bathroom and took a shower. When he came out, the monk had already prepared a table of vegetarian food, and he also made some exquisite snacks for the little one. The monk of the monk still has a reputation, even if it is a fat man who has no meat and no joy. Thinking of the fat man, Su Bai looked around and asked, "What about the fat man?" "The front foot just came back and slept in the house." The monk replied. "Rely, who wants me?" The fat man walked out with a sleepy eye, carrying two big bags in his hand, he opened in front of the little guy, there are toys and comics, and one flat. "Come, fat uncle is good to you?" The fat man took the little guy up and kissed him. When the four people lived in the old house, the fat guy and the little guy were the closest, and often played with the little guy. Most of the guy''s toys and comic strips are also bought by fat people. It is also difficult for the fat man. At night, when he goes to care for the lost women, he has not forgotten to buy toys for the little one. Su Bai once listened to Ying Yingers laughter. She said that a man who is cheating outside is not necessarily a bad man, but a woman at the side. The man who sneaked on his face while thinking about the homework of his family was not bad. "Sit down," the monk said. "There is still a soup. I took some medicine in the barren and stewed a pot of medicated food." Everyone is seated, and the smoker is responsible for distributing chopsticks. This meal, which is quite formal, can be regarded as a kind of reunion dinner. Of course, it also has the meaning of drawing a full stop for the previous disturbances. After the meal, the fat man put the little guy on his neck and took him to bend. Su Bai was sitting on a stone chair at the entrance of the small temple. The sun is shining, the wind is beautiful, and it is a rare good weather. "You look relaxed today, right, drink tea?" asked the smoker to go to Su Bai. Su Bai nodded. The smoked child turned back to make tea, and for a short time, she came out with two cups of tea and handed it to Su Bai. "Actually, you should not drink tea just after eating, and it is not good for digestion." Su Bai smiled. "Do you still care about this?" "I didn''t care about digesting. I just remembered that when Lin Daiyu just entered Jiafu in "Dream of Red Mansions", the family sent tea after drinking. After she had thought about it at home, her father told her that she should not drink tea after dinner. But she still followed everyone to drink." "Do you think that it is like Lin Daiyu who entered Jiafu in me?" Su Bai turned his face and looked at the smoked child. The smoker also looked at Su Bai calmly. "Not so exaggerated, but it is almost the same. I am here, except for doing some housework, others, I can''t help." Su Bai nodded slightly, did not say anything, he knew that smoked children do not need their own comfort, this does not really need to comfort, between the audience, not too many guests. "I am already a senior," said the smoker. "I sensed it." "Actually, it is not entirely unhelpful to be with you all the time. Other ordinary listeners, without me, have the opportunity to see so many senior audiences, even big ones." "Is this self-deprecating?" "No, really." "If you want to stay, stay here, no one will say anything about you." "I know." "You can go to Foye to ask for some cultivation. Your intensive route is very similar to him. The route of the fat man and the monk is different from yours. I am even different. Now that the broadcast has begun to shrink, it is no longer possible to absorb new experience. So in general, the risk factor of the story world will also be reduced, and the harmless effect of harmlessness will also be lowered, such as seeking the help of a higher level audience." "Yeah." Smoked nodded. "Well, I am not so sentimental, but I have to go back to Shanghai in the near future." See the family? Su Bai took a sip of tea. Now, close to the family, it should not be as serious as before. "Chu Zhao''s May 7th is coming." Su Bai was silent and didn''t say anything. He forgot, Not only has I forgotten this, but I have even forgotten Chu Zhao. "The teapot is here, you add water yourself." After that, the smoked child turned and walked back to the small temple. Su Bai sat on the stone chair and silently rubbed one hand on his chin. Su Bais heart did not produce too many embarrassment to forget the Chu Zhaos sacrifice day. What he thought in his mind was the scene after himself and Chu Zhao became their audience. There are objective reasons and subjective reasons. But the biggest reason is because I didnt really think of Chu Zhao as my friend. At this point, I seem to have inherited some of Su Yuhang''s genes. I did not continue to ponder over this matter for a long time. Su Bai stood up. He felt a little helplessness and irritability. His own realm caused the original opportunity to disappear because of the waywardness in Shijiazhuang. Now I want to get back. It will be much more difficult to advance to the higher order than before. Although broadcasting will widen the treatment of the audience, early proof is the most important melody. This has not changed. At this moment, Su Bai suddenly felt that a huge momentum had suddenly risen from his east. At the same time, like the competition, there was a terrible momentum in the west. It may be because the West is far away. So it feels a little blurry. Su Bai stunned for a moment, then suddenly lost. The figure of the monk appeared in the side of Su Bai when the two momentums rose. "One in the East, one in the West, and two witnesses." "Its almost... at the same time." Su Bai smiled. "I don''t want to wait." v3 Chapter 1008： Huiguo dial At the same time, the East and the West have witnessed that this is a big event. It has a great influence, but it seems to happen in the sky. For other listeners on the ground, it is too far away, not for everyone. How much impact life has produced, at most, those high-level audiences are more anxious, after all, they are also in the realm of the next step. A new round of combat readiness has begun. Su Bai can imagine that when the world''s five hundred stars are awakened, and that group of big sisters are obsessed with the rest of the "Ma Nanshan", the face of the comet will be a How is the **** ending? Even Litchi himself can survive in that world is an unknown number. The broadcast stopped the "audience destruction plan" and began to care for the only remaining audience resources. At least, compared to the current senior audience and the senior level audience, they are equal to a honeymoon period, broadcasting from hateful and The feared ghost father began to have a tendency to change like a father. However, the face is always faced with, Alexander did specifically know how to teach the broadcast consciousness, no one knows, but it can be guessed that Alexanders understanding of broadcasting should be very deep, and the broadcast is judged correct. The weak period, but also determined that once the broadcast has executed the audience destruction plan, it can only choose to suspend, but can not choose to change back to the original routine. It is equal to waiting for the broadcast to cut off the "raw material collection" of the world, and then pull the broadcast to an equal position to a final battle. Since the fat man went to Chengdu that day, he cared about the lost women and bought a lot of toys for the little guys. After half a month, the fat people basically did not go out of the small temple. The whole person was eating and living all day before the Sanqing statue. According to the monk, the fat man is feeling. After all, among the four, the monk is a high-ranking, Su Bai and the Buddha are middle-level, only the fat man has a crane tail, and it is impossible to say that he is not in a hurry. Early this morning, Su Bai woke up and saw Sanqing like there. The fat man was lying on the futon. The little guy was teased by his big belly, and the auspicious sun was shining next to him. Wishful... Ruyi has always been on the grave of the old rich man. It has not come down since the Su Bai memorial in the past half a month. Auspicious occasionally went up to see it and then returned. People are indeed more than a beast in many ways. Su Bai thought so in his heart, and then saw the auspiciousness of the sun and the sun suddenly turned to himself. Yo, Hear my heart? Su Bai shook his head and smiled. Auspicious and slammed his head down and continued to basking his own sun. It was too lazy to go to see Su Bai. Of course, the former Su Bai was only a small point in front of him. When he grew up, he was only a small audience, but now, Su White is indeed stronger than himself. This half-month life is a bit decadent for Su Bai, but for him, he has experienced enough, first with Lehman, and then with Chen Ru to the West. In Shijiazhuang, he also killed three in and three out. The trend of the upcoming advancement is also the result of the momentum accumulated by this one-time fight. Right now, the water has been used by him for other purposes, so he needs to find another source of water to infuse it. This is not a pure accumulation of energy, but a change in the mood. Besides, Su Bai does not have the opportunity to play a killing game with a group of high-level listeners as before, because it is conceivable that the broadcast will now strictly control the audience. Killing and internal friction between. Did you eat earlier? asked the monk who was sitting at the coffee table and tea. "Ok." Su Bai sat down opposite, picked up a **** and chewed it. Want to change the way to advance? asked the monk. "You are now a senior." Su Bai snarled. "Not at all. In fact, barren feels that everyone has their own way." The monk re- brewed a pot of tea. "There is no need to change your path at this time. Of course, this is your own choice, and it is barren." It is also clear that the last time you squandered your own accumulation in Shijiazhuang, and now you want to climb back to the original road, it is indeed a bit dry and boring, people, it is like this, the Buddha is also like this, want to try something new. Su Bai nodded, indicating that the monk was right. "It''s just this world, but there aren''t many shortcuts. Some shortcuts seem to be shortcuts, but when you spend too much time looking for analysis and going over, you will probably find that it is still stupid. This law is more applicable." "Monk, you said, I understand." Su Bai took a drink from the cup, the outside is sunny, the hand is holding the toon, there is no fear of freezing, there is no worry about money life, the days are actually quite comfortable. of. "Barrenness is just a small reminder to you. In fact, your road to strengthening has already passed, and you can continue to follow the path he has given you." Speaking of this, the monk has settled down. "A person who can even delay the continuation of death, a road that can''t be completely erased by the accountability of the day, and the bottom of the heart, the envy of the poor is somewhat envious." "You mean, is the ancient three-turned?" Su Bai understood the meaning of the monk. In fact, the monks now have nothing to say to them, but it is a bit strange. "Yes, the ancient three turns. If the poor is not mistaken, the first turn is refining, the second turn is refining, the third turn is refining, you are still a third turn." "Of course I know, monk, are you interested in this?" Su Bai asked. "If you want, I can brand the spirit of this practice to you." "Amitabha." The monk shook his head. "There is no greed for poverty. The poor have already reached the spirit and wisdom of the Dharma with their ancestors and their past lives..." "The bully and the ancestors can be so beautiful by you." Su Bai couldn''t help but smile and swear. The monk suddenly became silent, and he became a little serious. Su Bai also put away a smile at this time. In the meantime, it is not the monk who sits in front of him at this time, but another person, a sage who is deeply infiltrated by the changes of the world: "Your cognac is the first person I have seen since the beginning of the impoverished millennium. His path is not good, because he put everything down, he left everything, and everything goes with ease. Therefore, the cause and effect are not self-satisfied, the years. If you dont pay attention to yourself, if you switch to religion, you will jump out of the Three Realms, not in the Five Elements." "You are not the seven laws, you are Huiguo." Su Bai said with his hands on his chin and looked at the seven laws in front of him. "Barren is the seven laws, but also the fruit." The monk seems to be solemn. Su Bai is awe-inspiring. He understands that the monk used his own eyes and thoughts to guide himself. So, the fat mans goods and the monk half a month ago were squeezing and forced for the second day. Is it the reason why I moved directly into Sanqings mourning hall? The monk combines his past life, for example, this group of people is a middle school student. The monk''s past life Huiguo is a graduate tutor, at least in terms of theoretical knowledge. Although I dont know if the monk alternates his thoughts to Huiguo, there are no side effects, but he will definitely pay some bad price. But the monk still does this. The fat man and the Sanqing image have been together for half a month and should accept the Huiguos point. . In any case, the monk is also a good intention. "Specific, how to do it?" Su Bai asked, it is also a correct attitude. "There are three thousand avenues in Taoism, which is said to be infinite. In fact, the tombstone form in which the existence is based is also a specific expression. Everyone has a way, everyone can prove it, but most people cannot Achieve a height that can withstand the sermon. The Tao is just a business card, which means that you have already separated from the original world to a certain extent. With your own cone, in fact, the road is not high, but it depends on the use and future of it. The way of saints is to educate the world, the way of sorghum is to punish all beings, and our way is to kill. Yes, the sermon is for stronger strength, stronger strength is to better kill, and the purpose of killing is to prevent themselves from being killed. The Huiguo monk said it was straightforward. "I mean rich," Su Bai reminded. "His way, you can go, because he has already paved the way for you, only eight words, joined the world, and humanity." "When the WTO enters the world, what is the human world?" Su Bai stunned a bit, then patted the monk''s shoulder. "How come it is like a fantasy novel, forget it, monk, come out, theoretically, I have too much here. It is." The monk closed his eyes and immediately opened his eyes, revealing a touch of exhaustion in his gaze and sighing: "The old rich road, no one can imitate." "Of course I know, let me talk about it, what do you want to do?" "These eight words are also what the poor want to do." The monk looked at Su Bai very seriously. "When you join the WTO, you will be detached from the world, and you will walk with the red dust and Gyatso in advanced high-order." When you listen to the audience, you have different levels of heart. This time, its not red dust, but you are red. "OK, when do you want to do something to tell me." Su Bai waved his hand. Obviously, he was not very interested in this. He knew his family affairs, and the monk might be able to do that kind of mysterious and mysterious. Things, but he, it''s hard. At the bottom of the bones, he is actually a bit similar to Su Yuhang. He is too selfish and too mean, and the most important point is that Su Bai does not want to change anything, nor does he want to change himself. He cherishes everything, including his own. Many beliefs, such as the outlook on life, are really unnecessary if they are exchanged for the opportunity to testify with the collapse and change of these things. The Huiguo monk himself said that the road is three thousand, and he will choose another one. As for the old riches, his Tao Subai is not very fond of him. According to his temperament, the suspending of Su Yuhang before he died will directly kill Su Yuhang, how can he stay in Su Yuhang to jump to today. Su Bai walked out of the living room, and in front of him was the temple dedicated to Sanqing. "Fat, have you bathed in this half a month?" Su Bai picked up the little guy from the fat belly. "Forgot." The fat man replied. Su Bai suddenly saw a glimpse, he suddenly found that the little guy just did not play on the fat belly, because the face of the fat turned into one of Sanqing''s face too Laojun''s face, and then, Su Bai looked for the sound, Shentai On the face of Shang Sanqing, the face of Laojun was turned into a fat face. Ah Actually, Become? v3 Chapter 1009： Prove the land, open again! "Oh, Dabai, you haven''t had a son yet, your son already knew that it wasn''t me." The fat man on the idol smiled and snarled. After the words, his figure slowly dissipated, and then he re-emerged himself in front of Su Bai, but the figure was very vague, and the fat man shrugged helplessly. The shape dissipated again, and his face lying on the ground also restored its original appearance. A gasification of Sanqing? asked Su Bai. "Don''t you, is this sarcasm or lifting your brother?" The fat man shook his head with a big smile. "If I have the realm of the fat, I am going to blow up the radio directly." "What is this? After half a month of research, have you cultivated a more powerful method?" "It''s a bit higher than the blind eye method." The fat man picked up his eyebrows. "Let''s say, Huiguo monk, that is, the past life of the seven laws. What I said to the fat man is to let the fat man feel deeply for a while, and strive to rely on the current cultivation and peace. The realm is to capture the power of the Taoist beliefs and the accumulated beliefs, and then rely on this to integrate into the body, improve the cultivation or join the Tao. "then?" "Then I looked at this brother for more than a week here, and Mao didn''t feel it." The fat man pointed at the Sanqing statue in front of him and laughed. "And then I realized that I really didn''t seem to have any Taoism." Talent, anyway, these ancestors don''t kiss me, don''t take me as a person. After that, I changed my mind. It was also a Huiguo monk who opened a door for me, but my fat man was smart and intrigued. Remember my mine? Big white, you should know what is the nature of the Thunder? "Give heaven, make a small report. This is what you told me." "Yes, it is a small report for Tiandao. Hey, this has to thank you. Yan Huihong talked to me and said that he had investigated that you had been responsible for it for more than 20 years. The pit is dead, this is the mother''s fork, ah, you slammed this hand too much, compared with him fat man, this small report, just like the primary school students crying with the teacher, too much to be on the table. Then I thought, my ancestors didn''t get close to me. I realized that for more than a week, my soul and my spirits were numb and I didn''t feel anything. I just thought of myself as my ancestors. I didn''t expect it. It has become. However, this stuff is a bit tired. I can''t hold on for too long. The key is not enough life. When I get to the middle or high level, I can be more proficient and calm. The fat mans argument, Su Bai, understands, meaning that the fat man disguised himself as a Taoist ancestor such as Sanqing. Before, the fat man took the initiative to find the power of beliefs accumulated over the millennium. He did not find it, now he I changed my face and made a fake. I found that those things that I couldnt find before, but I came to my door. Its also interesting. The monk is a bully ancestor. The fat man is actually almost the same, but its natural to think about it. The existence of the broadcast and the means by which it creates the NPC characters in the story world from time to time are simply beliefs and religions. Natural enemy. Of course, this kind of mysterious and mysterious thing, that is, the type of intensifier of the monk and the fat man can get it. The listeners of the religious inheritance in the West can also, but the road of Su Bai is not going to work. "You wash the bath, it''s a bit stinky." Su Bai was somewhat disgusted. "Rely, fat man has a bit of taste, do you want to abandon me?" The fat man looked through your expression and sighed, "No love, no love." That said, but the fat man went back to the house to take a shower. Su Bai reached out and scratched the nose of the little guy. "You are also, he is so stinky, you still play with him, you still can afford it." The little guy spit out his tongue at Su Bai, and then put his face against Su Bais chest. Patted the little guy''s back, Su Bai hugged him out of the small temple, at this time the father and son took a walk together to bask in the sun, it is a kind of enjoyment. The more you experience, the more you know what you need, and the more you should cherish. At this time, Lord Foley came from afar. He should have just finished the morning class and took a shower in the stream. "early." "early." The two men simply said hello, and the Buddha went in. Su Bai continued to be lazy in front of his own dad. The little guy reached out to the orphanage opposite the mountain, saying something in his mouth, "Wow, wow," and the two little hands were still stroking. "I know you know, you slept there." Su Bai sighed, the lychee left behind is actually still there, but the old rich can still take the little guy out safely. In fact, many times I can understand the importance of strength, but the character of the person is like this. Sometimes you can''t help but want to go to lazy, leave other miscellaneous minds and quietly enjoy this moment. Perhaps, the monk and the fat man and the Buddha, they should look at themselves like this. Therefore, the monk will ask him to reproduce the past life and point himself to guide himself. The fat man should be the fat man to ask for it, and the monk is a little "hate the iron is not steel" to himself, take the initiative to find Talking to yourself is like an organization discovering that its own state of mind is a bit problematic and needs to be educated and saved. At this time, Su Bais cell phone rang, and he took out his mobile phone and looked at it. It was a video invitation from Hills. The relationship between Su Bai and Sears is really good. When he was fighting here, Sears gave himself a blessing in the West. In addition, he and Chen Ru went to the West last time, and Hills left himself to eat. a meal. In the past 20 years, the guardians of the East and West caused by the unique and rich cats and funny cat habits have sharply opposed themselves and the Hills generation. Of course, there will be no next generation of guardians. Agree with the video call, Su Bai saw the camera in a black pajamas lying on the sofa, watching his movements, as if he was still trimming his legs. The little guy also looked at the screen. It didn''t seem to understand what the blonde uncle on the screen was doing. Su Bai reached out and blocked the little guy''s sight. The child was not afraid of spicy eyes. "Hey, Su, have you missed me? Hey, who is the child around you, its so cute." Hillss attention shifted from Su Bai to the little guy. "God, this is the soul boy, this skin, this temperament, even if I am across the phone lens, I can feel the aura that comes out of him." Said, Hills actually swallowed his mouth very exaggerated. "He is my son, called Su Yuxuan." Su Bai replied. "Your son?" Hills snorted. "Who is his mother? Haha, you wouldn''t be a secret surrogate child like Cristiano Ronaldo?" Su Bais brow slightly wrinkled, and the word surrogacy was a bit harsh in his ears. What? Su Bai asked directly. If you just want me to appreciate your trimming legs, sorry, I dont have this interest. "How is it possible, Su, I am sure there is something to look for, what you have on the other side, I know some, but not comprehensive, but it should be that a great person in the East forcibly stopped the broadcast audience''s destruction plan, it is really big. According to the tradition of your Chinese, we should give him a monument to the audience." "You almost could see him. He was the guardian of my previous testimony of the East." "Amount........." Sears said in a moment, the horror guy who killed the guardian of the Western Testament for 20 years? "You have someone on the other side of the road." Su Bai asked. "Well, you don''t have one more. I am here a nun in Italy. The girl became an audience when she was twelve years old. Now she is under 18 years old. I have seen it once, very tender and tender. "Hills then asked again: "Where are you going to go to the testimony? Look at the sun with your child, I feel quite free." "Its also a good idea to fix your legs and say that I am free." "I am waiting, you are waiting, Su." Hills smiled and put his face in front of the screen, pressing down the voice: "Only our guardians can clearly know the place of the testimony for the sermon. What does it mean? There are too many treasures there, there is too much convenience. I am not in a hurry, I am really not in a hurry, I am even ready to go to the entrance of the testimony the day after tomorrow to see if I can open that. Sealed. Damn, I used to feel that there was no interest in it, but now I still miss the vast white and endless tombstones. Now let me eat instant noodles without being so delicious in the place of the testimony. Hills couldn''t help but sigh. Yes, Su Bai is actually waiting. He is waiting for the opportunity to open the place of the Eastern Passage. He needs to enter there. This is why he seems to be somewhat leisurely now. The tombstones at the bottom of Huang Guo, Huang Quan, and the bottom of Huangquan are really important. "Su, rest assured, when I open the entrance to the Western Testimony, you can come to the West and go in from me. Anyway, we are connected in it." Hills said to Su Bai, blinking his eyes. The expression is obviously that I want to gain some sense of superiority and satisfaction in Su Bai, who can''t get through the law. At this moment, Su Bai found a message in WeChat. He narrowed down the video call and saw the information came from "Chen Ru." This woman, Su Bais feelings for her now become complicated, not angry. It is a puzzle. The performance of a woman who has always been strong in her own eyes in the past has indeed made people feel like "people are set to collapse." Chen Rus reply is very simple. "The formation will help you open it." Su Bai saw this message, his mouth showed a smile, and at the same time, "Hills, come to China........." v3 Chapter 1010： Huang Quan re-opened! "What?" Hills did not respond, still continue to carefully trim his legs, his posture, like an elegant lady. "The passage of my testimony here has been opened." Su Bai believes that Chen Ru will not lie to himself in this matter. In fact, Chen Rurens collapse is also due to this reason. This womans thinking has a feeling of confusion and stubbornness, even if she suddenly reversed in that matter. It should indeed be hated by people on the side of Su Bai, but in fact, even the smallest fat man who mentions her is just laughing and laughing. Perhaps, there is also a big reason, that is, under the background of the old and rich layout, the performance of any other person seems to be eclipsed. The overall situation has long been set, and others are nothing more than salted fish of different sizes. "Europe! My Su, really? Really!" Hills was too excited to be himself. Even if he was proficient in the formation, he could not be 100% sure whether he could open the Western Testimony, but now Su Bai directly told him that the matter had been completed. How could he keep calm? "Just kidding about this, isn''t it necessary?" "Okay, Su, I will book a ticket, you will send me your location, I will come over to you." Sending his position to Su Bai closed the video, and then Su Bai found that the little guy actually touched his own leg with one hand, which made Su Bai could not help but be a little funny and angry. "What kind of legs do you have to touch something?" The little guy looked at Su Bai with some ignorance. He didn''t seem to understand what it meant. Why did the uncle on the thigh in the video be dark, but he didn''t. The little guy was taken back to the small temple and handed over to the smoked child. It happened that the fat man also took a shower and walked out. "Fat, go to Dali with me," Su Bai said. "Dali?" The fat man immediately understood. "Ha, is the land of the testimony reopened?" "Well, Chen Rugang gave me information." "Cheng, go now, the monk and the Buddha are watching." "Amitabha, go, let''s go together." The monk said with a smile at this time, he went to the place of the confession, the last time with Su Bai, but that time the strength of the people is not enough, but also wished to kill I didn''t have a good look and observation. Moreover, today''s monk is the highest among the people. In theory, the sermon is a problem that he needs to face before him. "Okay, let''s go together." Su Bai nodded. Instead of driving, everyone chose to walk. In their current state of affairs, the distance of hundreds of kilometers is actually nothing, just purely an outing. The smoker did not go together, she continued to stay in the small temple to digest and absorb the Buddha''s call to her. Su Bai tried to slow down a bit. The little guy was in his arms after all. The pressure in the fast march was great. Su Bai didn''t want the little guy to have any accidents. Therefore, everyone set off in the morning and arrived in Dali in the afternoon. Even if it is half season into the winter, Dali is still warm in the daytime. The altitude is slightly higher, the sun is full of light, but the temperature difference between day and night is relatively large, and it is not so pleasant until the evening. Su Bai once took a small guy to travel to Dali, but the end of the tour ended in the place where Su Bai fell into the road of proof. Of course, the little guy seems to have little interest in coming out to play. He doesn''t like the excitement of other children like jubilation. More often, he shows a kind of quiet and lively. Chen Ru has already left. She did not stay to see Su Bai and others directly chose to leave. Also, there is nothing to say about it again. It is a bit of a slap in the face. It is really unnecessary to see you. However, the rhythm that Chen Ru deliberately left behind is still very obvious. This time, the entrance to the land of the testimony is not at the seaside, but inside the Bohai Sea. The people stood by the sea and looked up. In their vision, they could see the cyclone that the ordinary people could not see and undulate in a certain place on the surface of the sea. "It seems that the broadcast has stopped a series of measures after the audience''s destruction plan, otherwise the formation will not be opened so easily." The fat man looked at the scene in front of him, but he remembered that Chen Ru pulled him together. What was the scene when I opened the squad, even if it was not an easy task for Chen Ru at that time, I still need to have a person outside to hold her eyes and meet her. But this time, Chen Ru can actually open the frame and open the sleeves and then leave the sleeves directly. After opening the Chen Ruzheng, the rumors of the law will also advance rapidly. This may not be discussed. The only explanation may be that the broadcaster has relaxed the certificate. The seal of the land. "Ready," said Buddha. "Oh, Amitabha, of course, please be asked by the host." The monk looked at Su Bai. Su Bai held the little guy directly into the lake, and there was a layer of diaphragm around the river to block the river and slowly walked down. The protection of the Bohai Sea is doing very well. After all, this is equivalent to an inexhaustible Jinyin Mountain. Therefore, the fish in the lower reaches of the water is also rich. The little guy is like a father taking the underwater passage to the aquarium. The fish that came to swim seemed very surprised, and they also pointed at the fish, and they made a sound of "Oh, oh". After all, it is the father and son who are connected to each other. Although the little guy has never spoken, even the walk is very stubborn, but Su Bai can understand what he means. Su Bai reached out and the two fish were directly arrested. Su Bai took advantage of the fat man behind him. The fat man took the two fish, and some wondered. "You dry your son and want to bring it back to the cat to eat." Su Bai explained. Auspicious did not come here at home. The fat man "haha" laughed a few times, and also cooperated with the fish in his pocket. In fact, everyone knows that if you don''t eat fish, you don''t want any small fish. You can absorb the essence of heaven and earth every day. No one has ever seen auspicious food that has been eaten by humans. This cat is really good to raise, don''t eat you, don''t drink you, don''t mess with the house and show you the children. Not far away, I saw a white circle similar to the size of the manhole cover on the road. This is the light of the array of the surrounding areas of the road. It is also unreasonable that Su Bais heart also has a feeling of intimacy. At the moment, holding the little guy into it, Su Bai tried to control his figure when he fell down, and he settled down to the bottom. What comes to the surface is a strong sense of historical vicissitudes. Su Bai closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. Land of sacredness, I am back. I went around and finally returned to here, but it was really a thing. The little guy also learned the appearance of Su Bai, closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then spit it out. Su Bai smiled and took two shots on the little guy''s fart, turned and looked behind him, and the monks came along with them. The monk has been there once, but the fat man and the Buddha are the first to enter here, and the two are more amazed. Su Bai went straight inside. He saw the twelve scorpions on the altar, one of which was lying here for half a year. The little guy didn''t be afraid of the gloomy environment, but he was very excited. It was here to look at it and play it, just like taking him into the playground. "This is a battle." The monk said directly after taking the altar. "Well, it seems to carry the transfer attribute." The fat man looked up again and looked at it. "After a specific combination, it should be able to motivate it." Su Baiwen said that he was a little shameful. The array here was completely ignorant. He hadnt noticed that the little master Sils had worn it. He didnt notice that the cockroaches he was sleeping had such a mysterious function, but The fat man and the monk can see these mysteries at a glance. "In the front, is Huang Quan?" Foye went to Su Bai and asked, in the ears of everyone, in fact, I heard the voice of Huang Quan. "This is an echo." Su Bai explained, "Huang Quan, has been frozen." The sound can be immersed. Huang Quan is a first-class two thousand years. It is a cycle. I dont know the source, I dont know the end, but it has been alternating in a loop. Its voice and everything in it has already infiltrated the entire sermon. place. Sure enough, when Su Bai and others left the altar and came down to the steps that were enshrined in the country, they could clearly see that the whole yellow spring was in a state of stagnation like ice. But the sound of the rolling waves is still endless, it seems that it is still flowing, never stopped. Come back again, see Huang Quan again, Su Bai felt a lot in his heart, he squatted down, the little guy snuggled up in the white legs. The fat man stretched out a lazy waist, even though Huang Quan did not move, but it still looked shocked. Buddha is sitting cross-legged and meditating on the scriptures. Here, Huang Quan, and many places in his verses can be proved. The monk looked calm and looked at his feet. He remembered that when he came in, there was an old man who raised the scorpion in this place and then turned into a pus. "Good-looking?" Su Bai bowed his head and asked the little guy. The little guy nodded and the index finger was gently biting in his mouth. "Pay attention to hygiene." Su Bai pulled out the little guy''s fingers, and in front, it seems that he could see himself in the past and took the initiative to walk into Huangquan. The rear, as if the bloated guy was still lying in the hustle, he gave himself a day. A sigh of corpse. Some depression in my heart, watching Huang Quan in front of me still, depression is even worse. "Do you want to move it?" asked Su Bai. The little guy patted his hands. Su Bai smiled and spread his palms. Shen Sheng: "I am back." "boom!" In an instant, the ice is dissipated, Yu Guoyu flew from Huang Quan and steadily fell in the palm of Su Bai, making a burst of vibrato! Numerous wreckage and resentment among Huang Quan screamed, as if celebrating their rebirth, although they themselves knew that they had already died. Yellow spring ahead, Rolling again! v3 Chapter 1011： One generation, one generation, two people (question for a monthly ticket!) The car drove into the garage of the villa, untied the car, and raised a lot of fresh vegetables that had just been purchased from the trunk. When he got home, he tied the apron and went straight into the kitchen to start cooking. The boss hasn''t come back yet, but he will never give up his life. He will make exquisite dishes for himself, give himself the best cocktails, iron the suits he wants to wear, even the pajamas will be carefully Choice, he wants to make himself exquisite and refined as if the boss is still by his side. For the majority of the months since I returned from Sichuan, Xie has always been like this. He did not think about the development of the situation, and did not pay attention to the disturbances outside. Even the inheritance of Fusus heritage led to the middle stage. The realm of the peak has not been taken care of. This is not the life he wants, the life of a person, too boring, too boring. He feels like a walking dead, no soul, a comprehensive hollow, his own brain, his body, and even his own breathing, loses meaning. even, It''s not as good as Fusu still in his own body. He can think about his life in an outsider''s way without thinking about having to breathe and not doing anything. This is a kind of temperament, but also a disease, quite like the rancid petty bourgeoisie who likes to make a new word in social media. People always have a little illusion about the world, but the most important thing is to have a little fantasies about themselves. But this time, there is no illusion in the solution. He does not think that his choice is wrong, but correspondingly, this correct choice. Did not make him happy. Fusu died, and he left a legacy for himself before he died. The old rich man laughed at the end. At the moment he appeared, everything before it was disturbed and the intrigue seemed to have lost its meaning. A person''s time, do not need to deal with the original person''s coffee and steak requirements, the solution can have more time to go alone, to think, to recall. However, it seems that once people think more, they are prone to problems. But now it seems that in addition to delusion, there is nothing to do. Jie Jie made an appointment with a psychiatrist yesterday. The doctor is very famous in the industry. When Jie Jie said his mood and recent feelings, The other person has sunk, Asked a sentence: "Sir, have you been in love recently?" This makes it impossible to talk about it for a while. Lost love? Really? Resolve yourself repeatedly. The exquisite western food is ready, untied and carefully loaded, and opened a bottle of 80 years of McAllen. He doesn''t like to drink whisky. His boss doesn''t like it very much, but I don''t know why, now it''s just right. The pungency and sense of time can make you feel more comfortable. After dinner, clean up the table and clean the room. all, in Apple pie order. During this time, it seems that the first time I solved this for a long time, I forgot that I was the identity of the audience. He felt that he was an ordinary person and a part of all beings. He wants to hypnotize himself so that he can forget his troubles, but he didn''t do it. He was afraid that when he came back, what he saw was not the best of himself. Lying on the bed, cover the quilt, close your eyes, put on your eye mask, and get ready to fall asleep. He hasn''t slept for a long time. His sleep is more of a state of meditation. Because of his high spiritual strength, even if he doesn''t sleep for a month, there is no relationship, but it has become a pain for him. . When your life level is getting higher and higher, even if you still think of yourself as an ordinary person, don''t think about the so-called generation gap between God and mortal, but in fact, you can''t use alcohol to eliminate it, you can''t really sleep. Killing time, you don''t even have to feel cold and don''t have to worry about it. You don''t have the distance of space, and you don''t feel the guilt of years. Are you really human? You really, don''t go in. In this way, pretending to be sleeping, when the alarm clock sounded at 6:30, he opened his eyes. He thought he should have a good sleep, so he would sleep. Get up, make breakfast for yourself, then go to the flower garden to trim the flowers, he trims as much as possible, because he wants to waste his time. Then he took the newspaper and poured a glass of ice water on the wicker chair on the balcony to read the newspaper. The newspaper, which was read back and forth twice, took only three minutes to resolve and even recite all the content in the newspaper, including the advertisement in the middle. He understands that the boss likes to lie here to read the newspaper. In fact, he is not really reading the newspaper, but enjoying the kind of ambience that lies there while drinking a drink and smelling the ink. Put down the newspaper, close your eyes, face the sun, and the eye can feel the warm redness. This is a decadent, a delicate decadence, and a decadent decadence. Just then, the doorbell rang. Untied, he looked awkward, then he walked over and opened the door. Standing outside, it was the familiar figure, the penny of the reflective shoes and the meticulous hairstyle. "what happened to you?" Asked Liang boss. Jie Xiao smiled, "You are back." "Well, the radio made me come back. I know the things too. The old rich and the rich are amazing, very interesting." Liang Boss walked into the living room, sat down in the position he was most accustomed to, and then coughed, which meant he needed a freshly-tuned cocktail to moisten his throat. Untied to adjust the wine, and asked: "Are you hungry?" "hungry." "What to eat?" "steak." "it is good." Simple communication, as before, the equivalent of the mode of life between the two of them does not require too much language to rely on tacit understanding. Cocktails are sent up and untied to the kitchen to fry steak. There is a piano piece "Moonlight" in the room, which is quiet and beautiful. Soon, Jie Jie brought the steak over. Liang Boss elegantly picked up the knife and fork and slowly chewed it. He knew that his boss had always pretended to be a very elegant life posture. This may be due to his lack of self-confidence from the bottom of his heart. "Eat well." Liang Boss took a napkin and wiped his mouth. "It tastes good." The phrase "very good taste" is for the sake of peace of mind, the end of the meal, the boss''s routine, the solution has long been used. Packing up the plate, the boss lay back in his old position, and put on the nightmies that were untied and ironed last night. He was as elegant as the nobleman in Downton Manor, and he was a good Englishman. Cavity. Jie Jie gave the boss a glass of ice water, the boss nodded and smiled, and the two people were unaware of it. It seems that they have returned to their previous lives. The same happened in the middle, as if they had never happened. Jie Yu feels that the so-called years are quiet, but it is just that. The boss looked at the newspaper and solved the problem by sitting on the sofa in the living room and turning on the TV. Usually, he would help the boss manage the public number to get some news. Of course, after the broadcast audience destruction plan was opened, the matter became There is not much meaning. When you have something to protect yourself, who will be safe as a civil servant? The company''s information documents are not here, and the solution has not been to the company for a long time, so what he can do now is to watch TV. Eyes stared at the TV for a while, then glanced at the boss reading the newspaper on the balcony, untied and picked up the oranges on the coffee table, peeled off, ate a flap, a bit sour, but sweet in the acid. This quiet and peaceful stayed until the evening, the boss returned to the living room, walked into the bedroom, said that dinner did not have to do, he had no appetite, and wanted to rest well. Undoing nodded, saying that he heard it, and then he went to the hot cup of milk to send it. The boss is already lying in bed, looking at the desk lamp, he is looking at the book, the boss has always believed that reading a book before going to bed can help him sleep later. Even if the explanation is clear, the boss of this book has been watching for two years. This night, I slept very well and slept very well. He even looked forward to tomorrow, thinking about what breakfast can be done tomorrow. Nothing happened overnight. In the morning, the alarm clock at six o''clock rang again, untied, and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast after washing, and then began to set the table. The boss is also ready to get up, sitting at the table and waiting for the start of the day. The cooperation between the two people is very skilled. At this time, a man with a sloppy hair and a dirty man walked into the villa. Yes, I dont blame him for his poor image, because its been baked in the desert for almost a month, even if its big. Oh, I cant stand the toss like this, and I wont die, but Im sure I cant keep my original style. But fortunately, the broadcast released himself. Liang Bo did not call in advance and did not ask anyone. He did not dare to ask the result because he could feel that the audiences destruction plan had ended, but he was not sure. Untie the final ending. He blocked all the news, and with his identity and strength, he wanted to walk quietly, and no one in the world could find him. He is afraid of the cruel ending, although he will be rescued in the face of Su Yuhang''s face, but he does not know how the final result will be. The little detective and their group of people are not absolutely good birds. Its still an unknown number of people who are kind and soft, especially the Fusu, who can bear the promise of the national hatred. Liang boss silently went upstairs and gently pushed open the door. He stood at the door, Then I saw the explanation for sitting at the dinner table with breakfast. There is another breakfast in front of Jie Jie. It seems that I feel that I will be back today. Liang boss smiled, Is this a heart? He really missed the craft of his assistant. "Boss, today is a Thai breakfast, are you not used to eating?" Jie Jie asked to the empty table in front of him. "Well, tomorrow, I will change back to Hong Kong." From beginning to end, it seems that the door has not been opened, and there is still a person standing at the door. See this scene, The boss who stood at the door of the door cried again. "Terror Broadcast" is now the 16th in the total list, the first in the fantasy list, Xiaolong thank you for your support, and the brothers and sisters of the ticket, please vote for the dragon, after all, this month begins. Don''t panic, hold the beam boss! v3 Chapter 1012： The soul is coming back! In front of him, Huang Quan rolled, and the souls of thousands of corpses slowly began to sing the su white rituals standing at the top of the altar after venting the revival of waking again. The jade fluttered around Su Bai, this "mouth contains the heavenly" instrument I only recognize Su Bai, and others can only use the power of it to bury the tombstone while at the time of the sermon. This is a domineering scene, even the fat man looked a little embarrassed in his heart. He used to be pity that Su Bai was trapped here as a guardian of Laos. Now look, it seems not so bad, he actually still There is a lost envy. The little guy kept patted the little meat hand and liked the spectacular scene in front of him. Buddha and the monk looked at each other with a slight smile. Indeed, there is such a place, and there is almost half of the owner as the guardian. The laziness of Su Bais first half of the month seems to have a strong meaning in an instant. In the words of the result hero, Su Bai mastered this place and came back here. What he can get, he can get far more than a half-month retreat. Although Foye and the monk did not know how Su Bai chose to prove in the end, they at least understood that Su Bai should have longed in his heart. As a party, Su Bai did not have any special feelings about the scene in front of him. He stayed here for half a year and had long been accustomed to everything here. In the past, he even found some ancient instruments here, using blood shadows. I have set up a band here to play the "Yellow River Chorus" with the thousands of corpses in Huangquan. I didnt notice it before, but now I feel very clear, that is, my recent road seems to have been paved with wealthy shops. When the guardians of the past prove the handover, Su Bai thought that wealth is to regain freedom. Pulling his own top cylinder, now, he gradually discovered what kind of wealth he left for himself. "How long can we stay here?" The fat man looked at Su Bai. How long will it take to stay. Su Bai perceives the spiritual fluctuations in Yuxi. Broadcasting should not stop any chances that can make the audience stronger. If it is the previous broadcast consciousness, it may not The choice, because the land of the sermon is equal to his private collection, but the people like Su Yuhang know the art best, but they are the most disdainful of art. Even if we open a party here, the broadcast should not say anything. "Don''t party?" The fat man blinked, then immediately shook his head. "Forget it, why are you cheaper? Its good to be happy when your family is here." Su Bai hugged the little guy down from the altar, came to the side of the embarrassment, found the shackle he had lying before, put the little guy on it, and sat next to him. The monk and the Buddha are sitting against Huang Quan and chanting the scriptures. The authentic Huang Quan is in front of him. It is equivalent to giving them a whetstone that can prove their own laws. They have long been eager to try. The fat man is still wandering around, obviously the guest who invited the host, but he is more like a thief than a thief. Su Bai took out a piece of chocolate from his pocket, opened the halves and started feeding the little one. The little guy ate a piece, but Su Bai did not give it. The little guy screamed at Su Bai. "Let''s eat less, what to do if you eat more gums." "Big white, can you go to the opposite side here?" The fat man who had been wandering for a long time came together and asked Su Bai whispered. "You mean, the land of Western sermons?" "Yes, it is the land of Western proof, I remember you told me that it is possible to pass from here, is to rely on this formation?" Su Bai nodded. "Then can I go there and see?" asked the fat man. "There are some there, isn''t there the same here?" Su Bai is somewhat puzzled. The fat man is a very greedy person, but he is not greedy and inexplicable. "Pure curiosity, pure curiosity, you know, when I was writing in elementary school, I wrote that I want to be an explorer when I grow up........." Su Bai reached out and yelled at the fat man''s nonsense, pointing to the bottom, "Okay, you ponder it yourself." In this aspect, Su Bai knows very little about it. If a fat man wants to go to the Western Testament, he will go to him. "it is good." The fat man couldn''t help but sit down and began to study the array here. The little guy is looking at the fat man who is constantly groping on the ground, his eyes wide open. "Fat, help me see the child." Su Bai shouted at the fat man. "Know it." The fat man took the little guy directly and put it on his side. One big and one small two climbed together on the ground, but the fat man was looking for the texture of the formation. The little guy just felt like climbing with this fat uncle. Its fun to climb. Su Bai entered the shackles, and the body directly fell into it and entered the space of the opener. He lived here for half a year. At this time, he also had a feeling of revisiting the place. He slowly closed his eyes. He was different from Buddha and fat man. He was not very anxious. He had already found his way to go, so the sense of urgency was not so strong, and he was anxious. Not coming, now the monk and the Buddha are in the opposite of Huang Quan to understand their own Dharma, Su Bai himself is not convenient to tell them that you let me start to engage me. Unconsciously, Su Bai fell asleep, probably remembering that the shadow of Su Yuhang Liu Mengyus omnipresentity had been suppressed and had to choose to be handed over to the Guardians self-burial feeling. Here, I gave my heart to me. feel. Yes, here is the cage, but it is a place that you once thought is the safest place, and it is also a place you are nostalgic. Su Bai felt that he should take a nap for a while, and wake him up. It was a coffin that shook up. The body and consciousness quickly floated out and pushed open the coffin cover. Su Bai saw that the twelve coffins all bloomed. The fat man holding the little guy smiled silly, apparently he succeeded in encouraging this formation. The next moment, the fat body''s body shape disappeared with the little guy''s body shape. Soon, Su Bai looked up and looked at the fat man holding the little guy standing there. "Hey, I can really see it here. It''s more convenient than video calling, and I don''t want traffic." The fat man also looked up and looked at Su Bai from the bronze mirror. The little guy is also very curious about his father appearing in the mirror above him. Of course he doesn''t know what to fear. After all, he dared to climb alone to the demon. "Fat, what are you going to do there?" Su Bai did not believe that the fat man just wanted to satisfy curiosity and appreciate the tomb style of another culture. "Do an experiment, hey, I''m sorry to do it here, but I can try it elsewhere, right, white, you can reorder the following angles according to my tips, and then instill a little strength into it. Transmitted." The fat man seems to be worried about the safety of the little guy, so I hope that Su Bai will come over and bring the child. Su Bai re-adjusted the angle of the cockroach according to the instructions of the fat man, and then transmitted his own power into the texture in a specific way. Then a suction force was transmitted, and Su Bai did not resist, only felt black in front of him. Immediately, he appeared in the land of Western sermons. Compared with the Yellow River in the land of the Eastern Testament, the layout of the Western Testament is even more extreme. It is full of snow, and everything is hung with ice. This is a desperate situation, a forbidden zone of life, and it No sound, it seems very dead. Experience this scene for yourself, let Su Bai understand why the guardians of the Western Testament land like to be a curious baby, because the dead environment here can really make people crazy, unlike the East, there is not only a cat but also a The stagnation of Huang Quan and the murderous souls of Huang Quanli are at least not so lonely. It is estimated that Hills was bored when it was boring, so it was only a hole in the hole. The fat man wrapped his clothes on the little guy, and put a bronze mirror on the little guy to keep warm in his hand. At this time, he actively sent the little guy to Su Baihuai, and then couldn''t wait to pull out a strip of red lines. It seems that the fat man has to play a big one this time. Su Bai did not rush to ask the fat man what to do, but he sat next to the little guy and looked around. Su Bai also saw beer and foam noodles in the ice layer ahead. It was estimated that Hills should have Eat here. Calculating the time, if Hills is coming to the earliest flight, it should be almost tonight, and it is not impossible to catch the opportunity directly from Hilles. The fat man is very big, but it is not how big the arranging is. In fact, there are not many tactics for arranging the tactics. The fat man is only carrying it with him. The amount is certainly not big, but Su Bai sees the fat more than once. The blood of the tongue is sprayed on a specific position. This is a way of arranging his own source and using the fate of the fat man. It is not easy to do this step. About an hour later, the pale fat man finally stood up and stretched out. "Mother''s, tired fat man, I finally finished. Big white, show you a big one." After that, the fat man began to smash the handcuffs, while at the same time uttered an obscure spell in his mouth. next moment, Taking the array of fat people around for a reason, one after another black yin was pushed out, and the fat painting style suddenly changed, and it became directly solemn and solemn, just like the Taoist ancestors came again. "The soul is coming back...............the soul is coming back..............." The fat man shouted and kept screaming, which reminded Su Bai of the gestures of the mothers calling for their husbands when they walked westward before the founding of the People''s Republic. quickly, One of the tombstones with ice **** in the university began to tremble one after another. One after another, the majestic power is rising. Seeing this scene, Su Bai feels a little gratified. Fortunately, Hills himself is not here now, otherwise it is estimated that he will be desperately fighting the fat man. v3 Chapter 1013： Group of magical dance! After becoming a guardian, Su Bai actually had a deeper understanding of the land of the testimony. In fact, the place without the testimony can also be proved. For example, Chen Ruyan returned to them, and when they proved their way, the land of the testimony was sealed. But nothing at all. This is a bit like a form of official officialism. Broadcasting drives his formalism with his authority and characteristics. It becomes the norm that all listeners must follow. The next generation of subliminal generations has become a kind of Ceremony. But in fact, the land of the testimony is actually useless. It is nothing more than a collection room for broadcasting. Every witness has buried a thing. In fact, it is not buried. It is more like a kind of self. Destiny and the choice of the road in the future, but these things, but also an essence, is a "Tao" that the witnesses walked along their own way, even the radio to see them are relished and want to collect. However, it is because of this characteristic that the broadcast loves it more, and thus the position of the Guardian of the Guardian Land has been born. Therefore, even if the original Chen Ru sneaked into the Eastern Testament, he only stole a few tombstones. When Su Bai directly launched a disease to prepare to destroy all the tombstones, Chen Ru had to admit defeat, because she knew that it was a collection of radio, and once it was destroyed by Su Bai because of her own affairs, the broadcast would not May close one eye and close one eye. But what the fat man is doing at the moment is actually no different from the preparation of the tombstone before Su Bai. The fat man uses his own blood to integrate into the array to arrange the most powerful "spiritual array" that he can arrange now. "According to the characteristics of this formation, the soul or spiritual brand left by the former witnesses in the tombstone will be motivated." They were originally a barrel of old wine, which was placed in the land of the road to be nourished by the deep underground cellar. Now it is equal to being exposed by the fat body and exposed to the air. This is a way of violent things. Extravagance is heartbreaking, they can''t self-replenish. After this riot, the remaining spirit and soul brand will also become weaker. Some of them are older or the scourters are not strong enough. Scattered. However, after all, it is the place of the Western testimony, so Su Bai did not have any feelings. Anyway, after Hills came, he asked him to go to the fat man and desperately went to work. He didnt care for himself. He didnt feel bad, the most important. The fact is that Su Bai is clear that the radio should not care about any collections at this time. This may be the reason why the fat man is unscrupulous. Su Bai is more interested in what to do if the fat man takes off this play. There are thousands of tombstones here. The fat man has come up with a hodgepodge. All of them are excited and shocked. Even if you are standing here, you will feel fear and shock. Although the fat man has more meat, the meat is not used here. However, the fat man seems very calm at this time. He always cherishes his own life. He dared to play so big this time. He must have been fully prepared. At the moment, he directly took out a jade and left it in front of himself. . This jade Ruyi Su Bai is familiar with it. It should be the place where the Princess of the Great Qin Dynasty died. Of course, the remnant soul should be gone now. In the end, it was treated by the fat man. Su Bai did not ask. There are some things, there is no need to go to the bottom of the question, if it is really persistent, it will hurt the feelings. "The soul is coming back!" The fat man is still solemn in law. Behind him, he seems to be standing on a stalwart figure. This is the father of the fat man who "fakes" himself. He doesn''t know which one of the Sanqing, but it is really the same thing. feel. Su Bai holding the little guy next to it looks like it is relished, but Su Bai has already arranged the legal array that has been sent back to the place of the Eastern Zhengdao, facing such a huge battle, not to mention here. It is the land of Western proof, even if Su Bai, who has the jade of the country in the hands of the Eastern Judicial Road, is not sure that he can live in this scene. Around the four sides, there has been quite a "freak dance" posture, but the fat man still enjoys the fun. He is "fueling the fire", he is "ignering the wind", he is not enough, not enough fun! Su Bai was keenly aware that Yu Ruyi, who was in front of the fat man, was grabbing the origins of those spiritual imprints. Although the imprint of the soul and the spiritual imprint of the Daozhen of the year were not very strong, there were always some sources. Force stayed here, after all, no one wants to leave the tombstone here to become a pure tombstone after a period of time. And what the fat man steals is exactly those things. The source of thousands of big cockroaches, even if the amount of each one is very small, but the accumulation is less and more, it is also a considerable number. Seeing the fat face of the fat man knows how excited the goods are now. That jade is indeed a very mysterious implement. The accompanying instrument in the hands of Princess Daqin in the past is naturally not a product. Su Bai remembers that this jade is still thrown to the fat man at the beginning, and it is directly sent to the fat man. It is also the fate of the ancient vampires who have given themselves to the fat man before, now think about it, or the fat man is cheap. Then, be a compensation for the black crematorium. At this time, the fat man did not expect to sit in the lively Su Bai brain and actually find out those sensitive words, otherwise it is estimated that he will be directly mad at the moment. Yu Ruyi absorbed enough of the source, shining, like an empty bottle filled with water, pure and clear, and the radiance of the body can also give a feeling of calm and far-reaching. The fat man also knows that it is time to close his hand. At the moment, a low-pitched drink, a dark gold paper is directly attached to his forehead. In an instant, the ancestors behind the fat man directly detached from him and wandered around. The horror of the temper all rushed to the illusion, and the fat man took the opportunity to directly carry the jade to the side of Su Bai, and excitedly shouted: "Become, become, hahaha, white, this is issued, sent!!!" The fat man was very excited. When he was running, the meat on his body kept shaking. He opened his mouth and kept laughing, and he was like a fool of more than three hundred kilograms. Su Bai also reported a smile as a response, but soon Su Bai found that things were wrong, and the fat man left the ancestors of the "death ghosts" to be annihilated by those majestic soul forces after the fat man no longer hosted the soul-striking power. Then all these consciousnesses roared and pointed to the fat man in the running. They are not ghosts and ghosts, nor mountain monsters, nor chaotic spirits. They have their own consciousness and their own pride. They are part of the legacy of the Zhengdao Daxie. At the time of the sermon, the tombstone was directly smashed by the lychee tombstone. Su Yuhang waved his hand and turned Su Bai from Huang Quanli, which was enough to explain the truth that "the worm is dead and not stiff." The fat man also looked back in a strange way. When he saw the overwhelming group of horror consciousness chasing himself, he became scared and his face turned green. Hey, behind a group of fierce screaming eyes, staring at himself, these three hundred. The pound of meat is really not enough. "Big white, cover me!" The fat man shouted at Su Bai, apparently, he had some play off. Su Bai got up and spread his palms. He tried to use the jade of the country. It seems that the land of the countrys sermons in the West seems to have been greatly suppressed. At the moment, Su Bai simply placed an energy barrier in front, but think about it. In front of the group of wolf-like tigers, the shadows were directly removed, and the little guy jumped directly back to the transmission area. ".................." Fat man. The fat man held a jade in his hand, and he rushed to run. Su Bai just launched the squad. When the fat body jumped to the squad, the squad also started. "Hey!" Su Bai and the fat man returned to the position of the place of the Eastern Judicial Road. Su Bai did not hesitate to change the layout of the plaque and fixed one of them. At first, I tried to avoid the fact that Hills had troubled myself. To know that the opposite is a group of illusions, they even have the wisdom and memory of a certain body, it is not easy to play with a transmission matrix. "Whering .................. ........................" The fat man sighed on the floor and gasped. "Scared the baby, scared the baby." But soon, the fat man looked at the rich jade in his hand and smirked. "Value, value, hahahaha, fat man, I want the cow to fork up." At this time, a white light flashed at the entrance. This is not the light here, but the entrance to the testimony, which means someone came in. "Su, dear Sue, you are so amazing, I love you, Su, you really opened the seal, OMG, great!" Hills, wearing a suit, ran very eagerly. He could see the bumps of his way. He should have to go all the way after getting off the plane. "Su, I went to the position you gave me first, and then a woman told me that you were in Dali, I immediately came over and found it here, the land of the testimony, I think I miss this place too much." Su Bai wants to say something, but he doesn''t know how to speak. "I will go back and look at my place." Hills couldn''t wait to stand on the altar and prepare to transfer to his base camp. The fat man swallowed and stepped back. Su Bai also hesitated and gave up control of the law. Sears adjusted the angle to open the array. "Su, I brought a lot of treasured red wine. Wait until I come over and invite you to taste it." As soon as the voice fell, the figure of Hills disappeared on the altar. "Amount........." The fat man sank a moment and asked: "Big white, is the consequences serious?" Su Bai did not answer, but looked up and looked at the bronze mirror above. Hills appeared in the bronze mirror. Then I only heard an angry roar: "Whatthefuck!!!!!" v3 Chapter 1014： I want to find the past and want to see the future. When Hills returned again, the whole body was embarrassed and scarred. He had rushed over and wanted to go back to where he had been, but the reality gave him a very loud slap. This slap, Su Bai has some feelings for Hilles, what is the most important and most precious of the land of the testimony? It is nothing more than a tombstone buried by witnesses of centuries! The western magical field is now a group of magical dances, and the fat man has stolen a source in a very cumbersome way, like putting fireworks, dont look bright now, wait for the thousands in the Western Testament after the bloom. In the end, there are still a few remaining tombstones that can continue to shine. Sears first looked at Su Bai, Su Bai held the little guy on the side, shrugged, indicating that this matter has nothing to do with himself, but in fact how this thing may have nothing to do with himself, if not bring himself into the fat man It is impossible for a fat man to go to the Western Testament to play such a hand. But Su Bai clearly knows that Hills needs to vent, need to blaze, then let him go to the fat man, anyway, the fat man is thick and thick, and it is also appropriate for people to play out; After the night of the crematorium, Su Bai felt that there was nothing in the world that could kill the fat man. After all, I think about it. If the land of the Eastern Protestant is so ruined, Su Bai will certainly be sick. The fat man swallowed, and some did not dare to look at the angry eyes of Hills. "you" Hills is pointing fingers at the fat man. next moment, A long sword appeared in the palm of Hills, and in an instant, killing the machine! The terrible sword smashed directly to the fat man. Although the fat man was a little bit guilty, he did not let him sit here passively and beaten. The whole person moved forward and subconsciously pulled out the paper to prepare for a counterattack. Its just that the swords of Hills are coming and going. It seems that there is no endlessness. The fat man who intends to fight back finds that he has no room for counterattack, only passive beating. "Big white, save me!" The fat man shouted for help. "It''s too stuffy here, let''s go out and breathe." Su Bai holds the little guy ready to leave, leaving plenty of love for the fat man and Hills. "Su..." Sears dealt with the current fat man by hand, but when he saw that Su Bai was ready to leave when he was a good person, he was still angry to point another sword to Su Bai. Su Bai''s eyes are condensed and his breath is bursting. At the same time, the shackles of the country are suspended, bringing a repressive force! The countrys jade is a symbol of the guardian of the Eastern Testament, and in this place it has an unparalleled power bonus. "Why, want to follow me?" Su Bai smiled and looked at Hills. The survival rule of the audience is actually very simple, and it is very simple. Today, you are yin and others will yin you tomorrow. Another thing is that people dont kill themselves, even though Su Bai feels that the fat man almost ruined the Western sect. The foundation of the ground made Seasmon suffer a great loss, but at the time, Su Bai was actually watching the fat man busy and not blocking, because from the bottom of his heart, Su Bai did not think that the fat man was really wrong. . Hills''s chest undulating, he glanced at the fat man who was being beaten by his own flying sword, and said directly: "The source of the jade, I want half." "!" the fat man shouted, "OK, OK!" "And then..." Hills looked at Su Bai. "When I testify, I can only come to you to prove it." "I am honored." Su Bai should have taken it down. Hills looked at the fat man again, his eyes on the jade in the hands of the fat man. The fat man looked at Su Bai, Su Bai nodded to the fat man, and the fat man reluctantly threw the jade to Hill. After negotiating, Sears waved his hand and both swords were collected by him. He was very angry and even mad at killing people. Because the murder was just a fake, the fat man now has only poor initial strength. For Hills, who is already a high-ranking player, he didn''t even look at it, but Hills didn''t dare to turn over his face with Su Bai at this time. He can see that Su Bai is only a middle-level strength, but not long ago, Su Bai came to the West with another Eastern woman to kill and walked away leisurely. He knew that the strength of Su Bai could not be measured by the order. Plus, here is the eastern site, and here is the place of the East''s testimony, which is equal to the natural home of Su Bai. "I need to calm down." Hills sat down at the coffin and dragged his hand to his jaw. The fat man went to Huangquan to find the monk and the Buddha. He didn''t dare to stay with Hills, and with the guarantee of Su Bai, he was not worried that Hills would put his own one. The share is black, of course, the most important thing is that your own strength is not enough, otherwise the fat man will grab you, smashing? The fat man knows when to hold his grandson. Su Bai held the little guy and sat down in front of Hills. The little guy''s eyes couldn''t keep looking at Hills''s legs, but today, Hills wears long slacks, so I can''t see. "Su, your son, very cute." Hills smiled and seemed to have restrained the previous anger. This made Su Bai somewhat surprised, although for a long time, Hills gave a feeling of being very unreliable, but this time, Hills quickly and calmly over-extended the past and proved his mood. Already paved almost. Su Bai even suspected that the goods had already been proven for a long time, but they had been waiting for the place to return to the road to prove their way. After all, when they became guardians together, Hillss level of strength was a higher level than himself. In terms of talent, in fact, Hills is higher than himself, but everyones path is different, so there is no way to compare the amount. I have to know that if I didnt happen in Shijiazhuang, the opportunity to break through the high-level is gone. Now I am also a high-level audience. "Call your uncle." Su Bai grabbed the little guy''s little hand and shook it against Hills. The little guy continued to look at Hills''s legs. "It''s not like your style, Su, actually holding a child." Hills looked around and seemed to be looking for the dead fat figure. "When I first came in, I was given a strange style by you. shocked." "Everyone needs to leave some space for their own hearts." "Yes, the inner part of the land." Hills smiled. "Su, or you will play. If you know this method early, I will go to the orphanage to adopt a little girl, and then follow your traditional customs in the East. Can you order a ''doll kiss'', is this word?" "Oh." Su Bai ignored the flowers of Hills, but confirmed again: "Are you really okay?" Hills shook his head. "The gas is still mad, but in any case, this matter can''t be changed. The result is already doomed, isn''t it?" "But I don''t think you can look at it so freely, unless you are really aloof." "Su, show you something." Said, Sears took out a few reels, Su Bai did not know what the scroll is, because the scroll did not reveal a clear specific energy. "Do you know why I am in a hurry to come to the place of the testimony?" asked Hills. "The road is different, the choices are different, but you should all need to borrow this place, you need to use the environment here." It was a bit of an accident that Sears heard this explanation from Su Bai. Because the two sides are more familiar and familiar, it is also the relationship of "the brothers sleeping in my upper shop." Therefore, Hills is from the words of Su Bai. He heard another layer of meaning, and he said something meaningful: "Su, it seems that your ambition is much bigger than me." "That looks like this, the road is really different." "You have a good life, there is a template that can give you compliance." Hills stood up lazily, holding the jade that the fat man had handed over, and then pointed to the reels that he had just taken out. "I Just use this as a treasure. Since the broadcast has been changed, the rules of broadcasting have changed, and the concept has changed. Then the sacred land that no one can dare to swear here has become the guardian of our own. The best place to go. These scrolls contain specific polyfamily arrays. "So........." Su Bais mouth showed a smile, and he was somewhat sympathetic to the fat man. "Yes, I used to be the original source of these tombstones. The broadcast has no longer attached importance to this. Why should I continue to protect this place as a baby?" For hundreds of years, thousands of tombstones, the source of their remains, have been put there for too much, but it is better to use it for me. Moreover, your friend''s method is really powerful. According to my original estimation, the amount of source I can grab is probably only one tenth of the jade that is now stored. Now, even if it is half-point with your friend, I It is also five times more than the original. "Yeah." Su Bai nodded. Since Hills explained this, he was relieved. Otherwise, he always worried that Hills would suddenly make a crazy face and cut the fat man. "Can you tell me, which way do you want to go, Su?" Hills crossed his fingers. "I am really curious." "There is a yellow spring here," Su Bai said. "I know that Huang Quan is a symbol of reincarnation in your eastern cultural system and is the place where the deceased is going." Su Bai reached out and pointed his finger forward. "The yellow spring here has no end and no source. It has been flowing and circulating." "So?" Hills said he was listening carefully. Here, I want to find my past, and at the same time, I want to see my future. "Oh, oh yeah!" The little guy applauded, as if he was calling for his own speech. v3 Chapter 1015： The wind is coming again! Quiet and beautiful on the seashore, two men leaned on the lounge chairs and sipped beer while looking out into the distance. The lake was like a huge amber, the sky was high and the mountains were vast. This life is very comfortable and comfortable. The little guy was kneeling on Su Bais stomach, and his eyes swept to Hillss legs from time to time. Well, Hills went out of the land of the testimony and changed his pants and lie lazily lying in the sun. The little guy looked at Hills''s legs, looked at his little legs again, and finally looked at his father''s legs, then the little guy seemed to take a sigh of relief. Dad''s legs are as smooth as themselves. "What is your son looking at?" Hills asked with great interest. "do not know." Su Bai took a picture on the little guy''s fart. How do you feel that his son has a feeling of being shackled? "Su, your way, it''s not good to go, even if the current broadcast is not good, even it is crumbling, but you never thought about it. Just as many events in history have replaced the theory given by the superiors, the top is the most urgent. The need is to first eliminate internal instability." The words of Hills are somewhat similar to those of Mr. Jiangs. "I am different, I am not causing cause and effect." Su Bai picked up the glass, took a sip, the sun was shining, the lake wind blew, and there were young female tourists riding bicycles or single or companions from time to time. The world outside is indeed much more attractive than the land of the testimony, but the land of the testimony has its own unique charm. "Then I don''t understand. In fact, I always think that the reason why the cause and effect will become a gap will become a big fear. On the one hand, it may be based on its own height, which is too high, similar to what ordinary people can''t imagine. That kind of philosophical height can make you doubt that life doubts the value of existence and finally goes to the path of self-destruction, just as a person living in the Middle Ages suddenly has an astronomical telescope to find out how small his own planet is to the whole universe. His worldview is very It may collapse directly, because his ability to withstand is simply no more than a primary school student in this society. Another reason, probably because of cause and effect, is the basis of broadcasting rules. Broadcasting relies on the consciousness of building a causality. If you compare a broadcast to a computer, or to a program, the cause and effect is to build a code and algorithm for the program. Therefore, the broadcast will not allow the cabbages it grows to be able to grasp the terrible weapons that can destroy its roots, just as the United States said that Iraq has large-scale weapons of mass destruction. "The biggest reason is because Saddam wants to abandon his oil dollar settlement and switch to euro settlement?" Su Bai smiled and said, "Then Gaddafi said that not only should he give up the dollar oil settlement, but also the euro settlement should be settled in gold. And then it was played by the United States and the European Union." "Su, have you been doing business before? I said it was before becoming an audience." Hills asked. Su Bai nodded and recalled that he was a long time. It seems to have been a long time. In fact, Hills does not know that his so-called analysis is in fact close to the truth of the facts. Of course, this only exists in the dialogue between Zhao Gongzi and Su Yuhang, and it has not really spread. "What do you want to look for? What do you want to see?" Hills pulled the subject back. "What I want to retrieve is my past, my own past, because my past is crippled. Although the memories are found back and merged, I have not really lived in the past. I also want to see if my future will break this embarrassment and fate. I want to see the two people who gave birth to me. What is the end result? Hills thought nodded thoughtfully. "It is not a cause and effect. It is just a test of your life." "When are you ready to testify? The source has already got it, it should be faster." Su Bai asked. "No hurry, no hurry, what are you doing in a hurry?" Hills whispered at the two female tourists who had just passed on the trail. His appearance as a foreign handsome man really attracted the attention of the girl. This is not Chongyang. Outside, the people really look good. Of course, Su Bai is not bad, but most of the womens eyes in the past still stay on Hills. Probably because there is a child in Su Bai, the man with the child looks handsome again, and for women. After all, I lost some points, especially in this Dali, which is known as the Aventure Paradise. If you hold a baby by a man, you will definitely lose a lot of non-points. "Su, I like this place, I like the tranquility here, and I like the woman who is subtle and unrestrained." Hills stretched his arm and sighed: "This is life, this is the **** life." It should look like it!" "It turns out that you like women." Su Bai thought. "........." Hills. How long do you need to know between your two friends? Hills asked, saying that he likes to calm down and say that he is not in a hurry, but the temptation of the sermon is indeed big, and Hills is also somewhat guilty. . "It is estimated that it will take a while." Su Bai estimated, "I am really not in a hurry anyway. I have just been drawn into the story world. Now, I can enjoy this time with my son." When Hills heard it, he didn''t struggle, and lay back. The two big men continued to enjoy sunbathing here. However, the calm does not seem to last long. After about half an hour, Su Bai felt that the little guy who was on his chest began to show a slight snoring. In the distance, Suddenly there was a special incitement. Hills first sat up, his eyes as a torch, looking at the direction of the sky. Su Bai is silently stroking the back of the little guy. "Familiar atmosphere, familiar voice." Hills sighed. "It''s the train, the train is back." "This is what is expected." Su Bai immediately said, "Just this time a little earlier." Yes, the train is destined to come again, because Su Bai, who has really seen the strength of the armor, is clear. Once the five hundred stars are successfully woken up, it is difficult to escape the number and strength of the lyche. The old hoof of the old Qin people revenge. However, the time for the train to come back is two years earlier than expected, because now the East and Wests amnesty is added up, and its just five. Generally, according to the habit of broadcasting, basically, there will be about seventy or eighty big gongs and then a train pull. In the past, despite the fact that there were lychees sitting in the town or there were strong audiences with strength and lychee, it was also a difficult situation. After all, it is a Qin army, they will not be alone with you PK, 500 people, enough for them to form a military line, that is the most terrible. So if the train is back, its not a pure oil-adding tactic. Of course, there is another possibility. "No, the sound of the train disappeared again." Hills frowned. Just now, not only himself, but also Su Bai around him, so it is absolutely impossible to return the train. But now I can''t feel the breath of the train, just like what happened suddenly on the way back. Su Bai put the little guy on the bench and stood up. The fat man and the monk also showed their body shape in the distance. Obviously, they were also alarmed. "It was a problem with the train. It was blocked on the way back." Su Bai analyzed. "It is like lightning and thunder." "Oh, if that''s the case, it''s fun." Hills took a deep breath, "but I don''t know what it will be." "Amitabha, one result is nothing more than the broadcast of the people who have withdrawn the world, in order to prevent them from being completely annihilated, because in the past, the audience sent to the audience was seen in a cannon fodder. Now, he cant afford it, start Cherish it. Another result is that the audience there has been killed by the Qin army. It is the Qin army who wants to take the train back to their mother world. This is actually the worst possibility, because it means us. There is no time to slowly strengthen and cultivate, and soon will face the most brutal **** hurricane, unless the broadcast brings all the listeners together into the story world for protective cultivation, but this should be impossible. . Of course, there is also a possibility between the two, that is, the broadcast wants to pull the remaining listeners back to save them, but suffered the interception of Qin Jun, now the remaining audience can really come back alive, still Its hard to say. "Fat Lord, I still remember that when the train came back, there were only dead people in the train and a bunch of alien creatures in the science fiction film. This time, I am afraid it is almost the same?" The fat man was very happy. "No matter what the possibility, we just have to wait for the result. Now the group of people who are still here should take the initiative to check the situation." Foye said, and then returned to the bottom of the water, obviously, his enlightenment to Huang Quan Not over. The monk also smiled and turned to follow the Buddha. Yes, they can''t control the situation unless they prove early. The fat man looked at Hills first. Seeing that the other party didn''t seem to be in an angry state. Now he ran to Su Bai and sat down. He picked up the beer and drank it. He just looked at the hill from time to time. Sis. Su Bai knows what the fat man is worried about, and he is afraid that Hills will swallow all the sources that he risked his life and could not easily get it. "Su, when I came, I saw a nice bar nearby. Did you go to play together at night? There is a black jazz band that will be singing there in the past few days, and it is a little famous in the West." Su Bai shook his head and pointed to the fat man. "He is familiar, let him accompany you." "Bar, okay.........hey?" The fat man suddenly realized it, and then began to keep shaking his head. "Don''t go." This gesture seems to last for a long time. v3 Chapter 1016： Old monk "What song is this? It sounds very cheerful." The fat man asked Su Bai while drinking a drink. In fact, everyone did not go to the bar, but Hills opened an open-air KTV conference at the seaside. The unconventional igniting of the bonfire attracted many tourists nearby to stop here. The drinks are free and there are three The management personnel who came to the inquiry have already fallen asleep directly in the background. A high-level audience, not killing people, not destroying, not making religion, just want to open an open-air party, this is a small request that even the broadcast can''t bear to refuse. "Oneofus" is a classic in the singer Joan Osborne''s debut album "Relish." Su Bai took a sip of wine. "Hills had a lot of money at home before becoming an audience. It was a noble sequence. Organized the band." "Oh, it looks really tall." At the end of the song, the fat man clap his hands and applaud. "But it doesn''t feel so grounded." Looking around, the fat man saw the men and women gathered around him, and then thought about the environment here. It seems that people here don''t need the gas. "Big white, you know what, in my eyes, what is the most beautiful music." The fat man suddenly asked a little embarrassed. "The music team on the rural white matter." Su Bai did not hesitate to give the answer. "Well?" The fat man looked at Su Bai with some accidentality. He held Su Bai''s hand in one hand. Some of the drunken sighs sighed: "White, you know me." Su Bai took out his hand and wiped it with a paper towel on the table. The kind of disgusting, overflowing with words. "Its a pity that even in the current rural areas, there are fewer and fewer white matter bands. The feeling of breaking the sound of a poor quality microphone and singing "Let''s go home often" at the funeral of the family is also slowly. I want to be a memory of the past." The fatter is more and more lost, perhaps, this is the fat mans own dream, and his true obsession. Before becoming an audience, he is a white matter gentleman in the countryside below Sichuan, even before the advanced senior audience. The fat man also deliberately went back to the old business and pulled up a new team. "I have a dream!" The fat man suddenly snorted out, and Su Bai knew that he was drunk, because alcohol could not paralyze them now. "Martin Luther King is a black man." Su Bai suddenly interrupted. "Cough cough.................." The fat man was aggrieved with a white glance at the white, the lyrical atmosphere immediately disappeared. Hills quickly entered the second song. He was like a tycoon. He was not democratic at all, but he sang really well, especially the authentic English sing song, at least for the audience. It is no less than an audio-visual feast. The little guy was sitting on Su Bais lap and looked around from time to time. From time to time, he followed the shouting of Oh, oh yeah. He could see that he was very excited. "You think I am mentally ill, you think I am seriously ill; Going to tell the psychiatrist that I am not normal; Exhausted, giving me a fatal blow; But your favorite time when I lost my mind; Telling you a secret, I am not afraid of anything; I am insane and how all the outstanding people are a little crazy; The people of the matter will be a little crazy, all of them have the ability........." "This song is a bit interesting, very sensational." The fat man shook his head and followed the rhythm, then took out his mobile phone and asked: "This is another ode?" ""madhatter."" Su Bai handed the little guy to the fat man and then got up and walked out of the distance. He suddenly felt a little upset, not caused by the song of Hills, but the kind of incitement from the depths of the soul. . If Ying Yinger is here at this time, the man may be like this, even if the smoked child is very close to himself, but the two sides have already maintained that kind of distance tacit understanding, no longer have the slightest possibility, and Ying Yinger Kind of intimate and irresponsible free and easy, seems to be the real scarcity of life. Su Bai suddenly thought that the broadcast would not recruit the experiencer now, so if he brought Ying Yinger around, he would not have the previous concerns. However, it seems a bit too selfish to find someone back from the United States simply to meet their own needs. but, Who cares? "The donor, I am in your eyes, seeing desire." After the sound came to himself, Su Bai turned and saw a small, shabby dress standing there, and was doing his own hands to recite the Buddha. This little shame is still somewhat familiar. Su Bai remembered that when he first came to Dali, he met this little shaman in a homestay. Xiao Shami once said to himself that there is no saint in the world. "Qiao." Su Bai handed the beer in his hand, "Come a bite?" Xiao Shami licked his lips, but still shook his head and said: "The master said that drinking is a mistake." "Drink it, I will find you a beautiful young lady." Su Bai bent down on the little sand to make his eyes look good. The eyes of the blood family bear a strange evil charm, as if the world is the most simple and direct inducement. In fact, the blood family can survive and prosper, and it is also a major reason to seduce human beings in the dark background of the darkness being defeated by the bright camp. Of course, this kind of illusion is the same as the illusion of the ultimate, but Su Bai feels that it is enough to tease the little novice in front of him. Xiao Sha Mi seems to be "unswerable" under Su Bai''s gaze. His eyes began to smear, and the original clarity disappeared. He could only be brought to the ditch by Su Bai, the "bad uncle", and drank directly. Go half a bottle of wine. "Miss sister.........Sister..." The little shaman who can''t drink is already swaying. Su Bai smiled and patted the guy''s head. This guy has a relationship with himself. He saw him last time. He also saw him this time. Of course, he is different from Su Yuxuan. Su Yuxuan is a soul boy. This little shaman is just an ordinary little. Monk. Su Bai is not old and wealthy, and can''t see people from all over the world, but sometimes it seems quite boring if omnipotence is omnipotent. To a certain extent, the old wealthy is actually very concerned with the broadcast consciousness of the Su Yuhang couple who wants to find the position. Similarly, they all feel that they are very boring. Some money was taken out of his pocket and stuffed into the bag of Xiao Sha Mi. Su Bai smiled and said that Xiao Sha may go. He should have come to the edge. However, Su Bai did not know which temple he was from, nor who his master was. "Miss sister...............Sister Miss..............." Xiaosha was happily going back, but then stopped at the seaside. Su Bai looked at him. After all, the wine was teasing him. If this guy accidentally fell into the river, it would not be so Interesting. "Miss sister........." Xiao Shami kept coughing and talking to himself. Then he suddenly silenced. His silence seemed strange to Su Bai, because at this moment, the temperament of Xiao Shas whole person seems to have occurred. Change. Su Bai walked over, and Xiao Shami turned his head slightly and looked at Su Bai. From his eyes, Su Bai saw an old Chen, as if he had seen through the facts. "Kids, teaching children to break the ring is not a good practice, too bad." Xiao Shami''s voice still sounds tender, but the tone and style of speech, but like an old man. "I really didn''t see it. You actually still grow up on people. People have their own lives. Are you living in people, don''t you hurt?" Su Bai asked. "Jokes, I am his founder, of course, I have to stay to protect him. This child has Huigen, and he can''t let him die." The voice sounds serious. Yes, this kind of person is generally a heritage of himself. Careful, even more than the importance attached to their own children. Because Zizi inherits his own blood, and his disciples inherit their own spirit and thoughts. Some people think that blood retention is crucial, while others feel that the light of their thoughts is the key to their eternal existence. "Are you also an audience?" Su Bai asked. "A listener who died long ago." "Hey, boy, old monk, can''t I be sorghum?" "You didn''t ask the audience what it was." Su Bai laughed. The old monk stunned and said: "You actually set me." Xiao Shazi carefully looked at Su Bai again and again from top to bottom, and then he sighed and said: "Its a pity, I used to die on the battlefield of another world. Now there is a glimpse. The remnant remains and he tells the story to the child every day while he sleeps, not catching up with his rich scene." Su Bai is not allowed. "You and you are really like." The old monk suddenly said, "He is planted on both your father and son." This is an indignation from a friend''s point of view. Indeed, the old monk said it was good. The old rich and the rich were first to be Su Yuhangkeng, and then they gave up the chance to regenerate for their so-called dry son, which was equal to the father and son. "You are not an attitude of asking for help." Su Bai said calmly. The little Shami language has been plugged in. Yes, Su Bai is right. On weekdays, the old monk can only tell the Buddha in the dream of Xiao Sha Mi, but this time, when he comes out, it means that he is a ghost. There is no way to continue to exist. "Help me take care of him. I know that no cause and effect can make him an audience." "I can find him a master, a master who is not lower than you, but, conditions." "Condition?" Xiao Shami was angry. "I am your uncle. When you were with your dad and you, they had to call my brother!" "condition." "You kid, have to marry you with a virtue!" "condition." "No!" "Then I will kill him later, let you never." "........." Little Saami, "I had Nirvana before I went to the world, leaving a relic, I can tell you that position, it is a condition for you." "Complete." Su Bai took another sip of wine and smiled. "I am looking for the master of your grandson, but the Huiguo monk reincarnation, how is it, is it worse than you?" "Your father and son, carved out in a mold." Xiao Shaiya said angrily. "The old man just got something, and he has to be knocked on by you." "Okay, let''s talk to your grandson again, and you will soon disappear." Su Bai turned and went to the distance, Standing by the sea, Deep in the night, In front of the illusory, As in my own past, Just like your own future............ v3 Chapter 1017： Acacia is not in love, who is the spring? Liang Sen never felt that his original life would be so bad. No, it can''t be described as bad, but chaotic. Even if the previous interpretation was sealed in the Qinhuangdao submarine cave, Liang Bo did not. Upset. Jie Jie sat there to cut the apple, but the apple was not handed to himself, but handed to the empty chair in front of him, which made Liang Boss look at the score outside the stagnation! In the perspective of dispelling, he fictionalized himself, feeding him apples, and asking sweet and unsweetened, crispy! Liang boss really wants to make a swearword: "Niang Xipi!" Well, Liang Boss really has a kind of feeling... I feel green when I am, even though I am a green person, I am myself! When Liang Boss was watching TV, he sat down on the balcony and delivered the newspaper and gave the cocktail. When Liang Boss sat on the balcony and read the newspaper, he explained that he ran to prepare the steak and kept talking to himself at the table. Liang Boss feels that this family can''t stay any longer, full of the smell of dog food, the quiet and quiet home, the atmosphere becomes very strange! But he can''t go, one is his home here, and the other is that he is responsible for this. If it wasn''t for his swing, he wouldn''t encounter so many things, if he was decisive. The Fusu ring will be given to Su Bai, and there will be not so many waves. Speaking to the bottom of my heart, although I was angry at the surface of Qinhuangdao, even the face of Su Yuhang was not given, but Liang Bo did not think that this would make up for all his losses. Therefore, he still has to stay at home, and Liang Bos understanding of illusion is not profound. He is not an intensification of this aspect, so he is really worried about solving the problem. After virtualizing a person who does not exist, he himself will Will not fall into it. Have a virtual opponent, become a virtual self, Now that the solution is still moving, I can still cook, I can iron clothes, and I can react in the real world. But this does not mean that after a while, the solution will continue to be in this real world. normal. To know that the virtual self is fake after all, it may slowly become the situation. The solution does not need to rely on the activities in the real world to communicate with the virtual self. He can sit there or lie. It doesn''t move there, because it doesn''t prevent him from interacting with the virtual self. This is the most stressful place for Liang Boss! But now it is a pity that there are several people in the real world who are not talking about it. They are not intensified in this respect. Other audiences who have strengthened their illusion have not solved their problems and let them Its impossible to take the solution and leave the avatar. Instead, its very likely that you will be dispelled and you will not be able to distinguish between reality and virtual boundaries. Liang Boss did not dare to forcibly awaken the solution. This is like a person in hypnosis. Any accident can cause terrible consequences. The first day was so awkward, The next day, I finally passed this awkwardly. On the third day, Liang boss feels that he should do something. He tried to iron his pajamas with his own iron, and then waited to see it. Sure enough, it was a little unexpected when he picked up the ironed pajamas. He didn''t continue to burn it again and put it on the hangers of his bedroom. This means that the solution is still aware of changes in the outside world. In other words, The only thing he can''t see is probably himself, because in his field of vision, he already has himself, so people in the subconscious will feel that there will be no other identical person. In the evening, Liang Bo tried to cook for dinner, but after entering the kitchen, he found that he could not do it at all. A dinner really became a big problem for himself. He ordered a takeaway and ordered western food. Then he put these food plates in the kitchen. When he was preparing to make dinner into the kitchen, he looked a little surprised at the food that had already appeared. Liang Bo stood at the door and looked at it carefully. Then he saw Jie Jie shaking his head. "This is not a sincere takeaway, the boss does not like to eat this kind of dishonest food." Then, Jie Jie dumped all these things and began to do it again. The boss who stood at the door of the door couldnt wait to slap himself and ask you to lick your mouth! The next day, Liang boss took the recipe and began to learn to do it himself. A simple Chinese meal, small fried meat, stewed egg, fried phoenix tail, and mustard pork soup. Although it was the first time, Liang Bo spent a lot of thoughts and chose simple dishes. This time, Liang Boss saw that Jie Jie did not dump the dishes, but tasted some of them and brought them to the table. Although the next solution is still self-speaking, although Jie Jie still can''t see himself, Liang Bo feels that he seems to have succeeded. When I went to sleep at night, Jie Jie first sent a cup of hot milk into the boss''s bedroom. Then Liang Bo went to solve the bedroom and put a cup of hot milk on the bed. When the next morning, Liang Bo specially got up early to look at it and found that the milk on the bed was drunk. "call" Boss Liang was relieved. In the next few days, Liang Bo tried to do more things. It seems that the identity roles of the two people have been reversed. They used to be all the work of Jie Jie. Liang Bo himself almost took on most of it. Although he felt tired, he felt that some dull, If you let the boss himself choose, he is more inclined to sit in the wicker chair and read the newspaper to enjoy a series of services from the disguise. But now, looking at what I have done, it seems that I am changing the life trajectory of the solution in reality. Liang Bo still feels very worthwhile. This evening, the sun sets, the Shanghai that has already entered the winter is still very cold, but the solution is still sitting on the balcony, holding oranges in the hands are peeling. Liang boss took a plastic bench and sat next to him. It was obvious that he was sitting on the wicker chair. In fact, from the perspective of dispelling, it is indeed himself sitting on the wicker chair. But now he has become an outsider. "Boss, it''s time to get clothes." Jie Jie said to the empty wicker chair in front of him. Every once in a while, Jie Jie will go to the tailor shop to order clothes for the boss and himself. Liang Boss still sat there and did not move. Anyway, he knew that it was not himself who spoke to Jie Jie. "You look good in a black suit, it looks more restrained, wine red? That should be my color." Jie Jie is talking to himself. Just as Liang Bo listened to listen to some impatience and prepared to go back to the room to drink milk and sleep early, he suddenly found that the topic of Jie Jie and "virtual self" began to change. Painting style, no, Style, It has become a bit strange. "She should be fine, she is so strong, even if the five hundred Qin soldiers over there are awakened, she can''t have an accident, you can rest assured that the boss." what, There are cases! Liang Boss erected his ear. He immediately smelled a wrong taste. It was probably a participant who was sitting there before. He would not notice the subtle anomalies in the dispelling discourse, but for a while, he was a spectator. There is a saying that the spectator is clear to the authorities. This is the truth. Liang Boss saw a little change from the tone and expression of the dispelling. "What can you do then? The train didn''t come back, you can''t go to that place, you can''t help her, isn''t it?" Liang Boss stood up and looked at the solution. He did not have him in his eyes, or he was talking to him. "Actually, in other words, the boss, isn''t this your choice? If you choose to take the train to the world, you can stand with her. This time and the danger, you can also Face with her, don''t sit here and worry about it but can''t do anything, can''t you do it, isn''t it?" "I know that she has a very heavy position in your heart. I also know that you have never forgotten her, no matter how she uses you, insults you, ignores you, ignores you, you understand this as love, but I always feel that you Love is a manifestation of your own personality. Your love is the same as yours, and it is also a war. "I don''t like to hear these words, but there is no way. If the lychee falls there, you might as well give her a dress." Suddenly, Liang Boss saw that the left face of Jie Jie became red, revealing a palm print! This, Is this virtual oneself just playing a slap in the face? Lying trough, Liang Bo now can''t wait to kill that virtual one! Thinking consciousness can be applied to the human body, just as the "eye-dropping blood death experiment" describes this point, and the solution is to treat the virtual Liangsen as a real person, so even virtual things And the action will still be reflected and feedback on him. "This is not the first time you have beaten me for her." The solution is not angry, but it still looks very calm. "Actually, I have never wanted to see your decapitation, because in my eyes, you are very stalwart. It is also very great. I have always regarded you as my big tree. When I started to grow bigger, I hope that this big tree will grow bigger and bigger, and I dont want to see it one day, I suddenly found it. This big tree was not as big as I thought. You should cheer up. Since you chose not to go to the train, now you don''t need to complain about her safety. At this time, Liang Bo, who was sitting next to the "third party", finally couldnt sit still, shouting: "Mom, Laozi didn''t take the train because he was reluctant to leave you alone in this world, not for her!" "Oh, really?" Liang Boss suddenly glanced, Then he found that Jie Jie actually turned his face and looked at himself saying this. he, he, he, Can he see himself? ? ? PS1: One generation, one generation, one double, vying for two ecstasy; Acacia is not blind, and who is the spring. "Drawing Hall Spring" from the Qing Dynasty poet Nalan Xingde PS2: you, you, you, Can you see yourself having a monthly pass? v3 Chapter 1018： prelude! This is a small-scale battle, but this battle has created a movement that rivals the millions of levels of melee. In the two days, the sky is dim and the earth is shaking. Here, there is no exaggeration. The small canal city, which was originally placed in this world, is not a famous city. Because it has a small population, it does not cover a large area, the city wall is not deep, and it is not the birthplace of religion or belief. But it is very likely that from now on, it will be an indispensable landmark in many mythological systems, similar to Mount Olympus in another world. Countless mortals will preach this terrible battle of God, and the legend will be inherited from generation to generation. After the good works of later generations will be formed, the so-called mythological system will be constructed. At this time, the city is still the city, but there is no longer any living creature. The tens of thousands of creatures who lived here seem to have been completely evaporated, and no trace can be found. Ordinary people are destined to be reduced to the background under this curtain. Their lives and deaths, their anger, no one will care, and no one will pursue them in later generations. In fact, the battle here in the city of Gang has only lasted for only half a day. It was originally gathered with more than 70 amnesties. It is said that relying on this long-running base, even if the five hundred Qin soldiers will fight well, even the so-called Qin Junjun How exquisite and terrible is the array, and it will not directly defeat this city with more than 70 big guards in just half a day. The real reason is actually because it is too late to prevent it. First, it is suddenly unable to prevent the Qin army from appearing. The second is that this kind of **** and tragic amnesty will be too late to be like a small soldier. After all, the latest batch of amnesties that have come here, they have not really experienced the experience of truly killing the power of the worlds aborigines. What they have done after coming to this world is nothing more than cleaning up and cleaning the battlefield. The fish that slipped through the net were happy compared to their predecessors. However, as a result, their mentality has not changed much. They may have been a grave in their eyes or even a murderous land. When they arrived, they found it very easy. It is this kind of mentality that is also the kind of heart, so that the Qin army, which has been frustrated by the lychee and the old man of the fight, can still kill the opponent in front in the most rapid way. People create gods according to their own thoughts. For example, the gods in ancient Greek mythology will often make some family ethics dramas. For example, the Chinese legendary magistrates are actually very different from the county magistrates in the county. Big similarities. God is the transformation of human thinking, and this group of amnesty, which is manifested in this raid, is the true human nature. Some people know that running can''t run, and there is no place to run. Although the world is very big, just as they used to kill the fish that the aborigines missed the net, when they themselves were targeted for hunting, At that time, it was a deeper despair. But some people ran, they knew that it was wrong to run, but they faced a strong enemy who was destined to use blood and life to resist. They chose to withdraw and choose. People who don''t want to run see other people running, and they can only run along with them. The military defeat that once happened in history has been performed here, and the root cause has not changed. The broadcast cultivated the audience in a way that raises the mind, but it does not have a big name. The broadcast is selfish and ruthless. Its underlying audience also perfectly inherits its style. It is a bit like the government of the late Qing Dynasty. To find a way to counter the aggression from foreigners, but in fact, it is also sitting in the perspective of an aggressor, there is no way to really make a so-called true call. Before I changed it, the broadcast didn''t bother to consider this kind of thing, because for it, it is the product that can be continuously introduced on the assembly line. No matter the price/performance ratio they cause, the broadcast does not matter. It is a local tyrant. Can afford. However, under this situation, this is almost the most powerful combat group currently owned by broadcasting, but it is so vulnerable. For Xu Fu and his Qin soldiers, it is the simplest step to conquer the city in front of them, but then their pursuit has caused them a lot of damage and difficulty. The city of Tucheng fell, and most of them were deserters. They did not rely on the courage and persistence of the original formation to resist and fight, but once they escaped, they either placed the order or were in the state of three or three and then faced Qin Bing. When chasing, the other side of the audience is motivated. When there is no back road to retreat, Listeners can often be desperate, This is the instinct they have developed in the world of storytelling. The world of the story before the broadcast rarely sets a mortal situation. It needs its own audience to break through and escape from time to time, instead of playing with them one by one. lethal. Therefore, in the pursuit of war, the big men who were trapped in desperation were like an instant "iron and blood halo", and they struggled to be extraordinarily fierce. There were even a lot of reasons to confirm that they had no life to escape. An example of Qin Bings self-destruction. In this battle, when attacking the city, Qin Bing only damaged no one, but in the pursuit of war, there were more than 20 soldiers falling. After all, the big men broke out from all directions, and you cant continue to keep it. The original formation to chase, you must also be dispersed, coupled with the former lychee and the old man who made the dozens of Qin soldiers suffered, it is also a great weakening of the Qin army''s peak strength, In such a situation, war damage is something that cannot be avoided. Xu Fu stood alone in the air of the city. He closed his eyes, but he collected all the battles in the hundreds of miles nearby. A command was sent out by him. The fall of every Qin soldier is unbearable for Xu Fu. Heavy, because this is the final essence of Daqin, he Xu Fu, still want to re-emerge in the world of Daqin''s black king flag, this alone can not be alone. Because the power of the worlds indigenous people was indeed ruined by the masses sent by the radio for hundreds of years, but the broadcast did not follow the original plan and the deep bone marrow control of the world. Transformation, and the world is bigger than the earth, and the population is more. Just give them a time to breathe, their underlying foundations and culture, and even the so-called heaven and earth aura and laws still exist. They will be born in a few years. The peak is strong. Xu Fu is not a radio. He knows that he wants to truly colonize the world and reproduce Daqin Guanghui. He has to continue to fight with Qin Jun, who has left his own for many years. But the more this time, the more the Xu Fu can not accept the troops, even if they are scattered and pursued, even if faced with the constant loss, Xu Fu can not choose to take over. He is a wise man. The First Emperor chose him to carry out this final battle in two thousand years. Naturally, there is a reason. Xu Fu knows that once this time, he cant completely scribble the roots and at the very least kill most of the audience, even if only three are left. Ten listeners survived and fled, so the next time they start again, the audience will become extraordinarily united. At that time, it will be even worse, but who knows when the darkness will send a group of listeners? Long pain, it is worse than short pain! The battle is still going on. As the scope of escape and pursuit is getting bigger and bigger, the impact of the landslide is becoming wider and wider, but it also means that more and more listeners are being killed. The fate of the amnesty, today, They become very cheap, they are no longer worth the money, their anger and unwillingness and roaring, at most they can only be exchanged for pulling a back on the road, and even some of them can not be directly killed by the last step. . The two-day and two-night battle finally came to an end. Xu Fu ordered the troops to be recruited. Although there were less than ten big men who were seriously injured, they could not become a climate. Ten people, even if they were gathered together, the Qin army could also charge a charge. Breaking it down, if it is twenty people and thirty people, you have to pay a lot of money. In the sound of the horn of the sky, Qin Bing began to gather the body of the robe. In this battle, a total of 30 Qin soldiers were degraded. Their bodies were mostly incomplete. After all, this level of war is difficult to preserve the whole body. Coupled with the wounded soldiers caused by the former lychee and the old man, there are more than 100 people in the Qin army who are seriously injured. Nearly half of the injuries can not be recovered in a short time, unless they are found to be conditioned, otherwise three or five years. It is difficult to restore the original peak strength within it. After all, they are not amnesty, but the comet that the emperor sacrificed tens of thousands of tigers, even if they have extraordinary strengths, but in many respects, there is really no real big-level strength and strength to be complete and complete. Under the black king''s flag, Qin Bing reorganized, and the body of the gown was buried on the spot. This is the rule of Qin Bing. All the way to kill all the way to kill, and the soldiers who died in battle are buried in the land of war, do not need to The bones of the corpse are brought back to China because they are the place where they died. It is the territory of Daqin. Under this war, although only 30 people were degraded, in fact, nearly a quarter of the combat power was lost. The price was actually very low, but Xu Fu knew that although there was no way to continue in the dark. Send people to fight, but in the dark now, there should be some resources, just see who can, laugh to the end. "Hey!" In the horn sound, all the soldiers of the Qin soldiers slammed their own soldiers on the ground and issued a neat murderous sound. "Gale!" "Gale!" "Gale!" They are driving off the gown, At the same time, I am also sending off for myself. Because everyone knows in their hearts, This war, it''s not finished yet. even, The real decisive battle, here, Its just kicked off......... v3 Chapter 1019： Lying in the trough, how is it like this! "You are jealous." Yan Huihong looked at Chen Ru standing in front of him. Chen Ru did a lot of jealousy. It wasnt that her face became old, but the smear of the eye that belonged to her was now invisible. Standing behind her and looking at her back, it seems that it was not as good as before. Sharp, but it has become a bit embarrassing. "Your concern makes me very uncomfortable." Chen Ru''s eyes were frosted and he glanced back at Yan Huihong. The location of the two of them was the last place where the train breath appeared. It was just that the train didn''t seem to be able to drive back safely. It was probably a problem in the middle of the journey. "Can you open that channel?" Yan Huihong tentatively asked. After all, in today''s audience circle, Chen Ru should be the highest person in the formation of the law. If she can''t do anything, others will not be expected. "If I can open this channel, why don''t I escape myself?" Chen Ru responded. Yes, if you have the ability to open a world, why doesnt Chen Ru leave? "Yes." Yan Huihong nodded. He knew that the woman was in a bad mood now, and she had a glass heart. As if after that, all the listeners were mocking her. However, it is reasonable to say that this womans state of mind is not so turbulent, with her original character and acting style, even if it is referring to deer as a horse, she will continue to do according to her own preferences. After all, she is the first after Litchi. Two of the Eastern audiences who killed the West. Was it that it was directly "rushed" by wealth? Yan Huihong pondered in his heart. Now it seems that this possibility is very big. Chen Ru temporarily turned against the water and chose to stand on the side of Su Yuhang. At that time, she actually looked like a temperament, and, At that time, she was also convinced that Su Bai had no hope of what he had to do. Not only her, Yan Huihong thought so at the time, even the fat monk who chose to stand on the side of Su Bai and the Buddha, they did not feel much chance of winning. However, the arrangement of the old rich and rich in 20 years ago appeared at that moment, and Chen Ru was the first to bear the brunt. If it is because of old wealth and bad mood, then it is interesting; Its just that Yan Huihong turned to think about it. If this battle force bursts into a table and even a woman who can directly trace the lychee in pure strength, and thus the realm is not even falling, then it will be even more unfavorable for the future to go to the world to face the comet. The relationship between the enemy and the friend is too sudden, so the angle of thinking or the fart, the stock has to be replaced and exchanged. "I can only try to sense it." Chen Ru deep took a breath. "That train may have some problems." "I have always been very curious, that is, broadcasting is in this world. Then why can the audience in the world be manipulated after the broadcast sends the audience to the world?" Yan Huihong has not yet gone to the world, so it is not clear why, but one thing is very clear. If the broadcast does not sanction the qualifications of the big man there, then the gang who went to another world will not be stupid. In order to broadcast the "glory" go to the former cannon and the indigenous people desperately. "Because we can''t shuttle the world at all, our life is not enough." Chen Ru gave the answer that he could think of. "So, the broadcast train said that it was transported from generation to generation, but actually The separation between the world and the world, even for those in our realm, is a gap that cannot be crossed at all. So I think that broadcasting should be done when transporting listeners across borders. For example, every listener who went to that world was dragged down, and it might even be something that would be something like this life card. Into the control of the broadcast, that is to say, the broadcast masters the switch of life and death of each listener, this switch is even more simple than broadcasting a giant in this world. Specifically, I don''t know, I can only wait until we get there by train. The world is big, but a big world and another big world are similar to a dusty sand in the vast universe. As for the gap between the world and the world, even if it is the present, I cant even see the slightest. The reason why the broadcast can be a world-wide leap should be that its level of life or the level of existence has surpassed this limit. . "So, the problem is coming." Yan Huihong shrugged. "How did Qin Shihuang send his 500 people to the world?" "This, it is estimated to ask Alexander. At the beginning, Alexander was actively degraded before his empire had a battle. It is said that he taught the broadcast ''play'', only after this broadcast consciousness actively seeks the end of boring and Su Yuhang The opportunity for the upper position. But what kind of people can you play together? "Friends." Yan Huihong replied. "Unfortunately, both Alexander and Zulong have fallen for more than two thousand years. At the beginning, Alexander and the radio realized how the bottom touched, and even how to become friends has become a secret forever." At this moment, there was a wave of energy fluctuations in the air. The shadow of the train was hidden at the top, but it was not fully solidified. From this point of view, it seems that the length of the train was pulled infinitely long. One end is in this world, and the other end is in that world. Can you come back? Yan Huihong said to himself, Its estimated that even if you come back, there are not a few people left. "It''s still being sawed." Chen Ru took a deep breath, closed his eyes, tried his best to perceive it, but unfortunately, although it seems to be close at hand, but in fact how many distances are separated, even if the interval between them can be used The distance of meaning is measured as an unknown number. In the distant sky, there is a girl in a white gauze dress. Her dress is very elegant, and she is still filled with an innocent atmosphere. Moreover, she is still a mixed-race. The girl did not go to Chen Ru and Yan Huihong to say hello, she just stood there quietly, her eyes were on the shadow of the train that was lying on the top. She looks sweet, but the kind of cold is like being infiltrated in the bones. Chen Ru ignored her. Perhaps, the woman in the trough is not willing to face a woman who is on the rise. Yan Huihong carefully looked at the girl. The Western circle is also Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon. I have never heard of her before, but she is now the only witness in the West, and is said to be a nun. But it seems that the repair is not so thorough. In the east, there is a blue light flying, and a thin man is coming out of the blue light. The attitude of the man is much better than that of the young nun who just came here. He smiles in turn to Chen Ru and Yan Huihong. This man is called Xu Yunfei. He is in fact the same as Yan Huihong, with some drama, or luck. For example, Yan Huihong relied on wealthy points to prove his enlightenment, and Xu Yunfei was some time ago because of many pre-Qin vestiges. The transformation into the son-in-law of the son-in-law made him a inheritance from the alchemist of the pre-Qin period. It is said that the alchemist is probably one of the four people of Xu Fu. In short, now four of the world''s five great amnesties have gathered here, and they are waiting, because even if they are not clear, can the train come back successfully. None of the four people in the room asked why the remaining one did not come. Perhaps, in the past, they were not so valued by Liang Bo, but since the eruption of Liang Bo, no one dared to talk to Liang Bo. Have any contempt. One person, hey, it is normal; A person is very strong and strong, almost the strongest one, but still awkward, it is terrible. Of course, if the four amnesties present at the scene know that Liang Bo is now at home cooking according to the recipe, I dont know what it is. .................. Different from the tension atmosphere there, at this moment, Dalis seaside is very relaxed. The bonfire karaoke is over, the tourists have already dispersed, and Su Bai, Hills, and the fat three are lying on the grass, watching the night sky and watching the stars. "It is said that this sea of ??stars is a fake, an endless false proposition that the broadcast deliberately set out." Hills suddenly smiled. "Maybe." Su Bai took a sip of wine. "Big white, do you want to go to Dali city and find some fun?" Obviously, the fat man is somewhat lonely. "People''s monks are quick to prove, you are low-level, you are not nervous at all?" Su Bai pointed fingers and said that the fat man did not say good. "Ha ha ha, the monk wants to prove that it is still early, fat man I have already learned the truth of the law, and then wait to absorb those sources, you can also advance, and then, Taoism also pays attention to a yin and yang harmony." At this moment, the little guy who had leaned against the white-shouldered leg suddenly turned sideways and seemed to want to grab the legs of Hills. Hills has long discovered that this cute little point has been staring at his legs, and now he has shrunk his legs. The little guy pouted slightly and was not satisfied. "Come, baby, this is for you to play." Hills handed the jade that was taken from the fat man to the little guy, and then temporarily loaned the toy to the child. The little guy held the jade in his hand, and opened his mouth slightly, and put one end in his mouth and bit it. "Unhygienic." Su Bai reached out and wanted to separate the little guy''s mouth from the jade, but when Su Bai''s hand touched the jade, he felt that the jade seemed to be hot, and it seemed to be bitten by the little one. For the sake of this, at the same time, the source of the storage of Yu Ruyi seems to have gone crazy, and all of them began to follow the white palm of Su Bai to the white body of Su Bai. Su Bai stood up and wanted to open the jade, which is after all the fat and the things of Hills, but the jade is like the longness of his palm can not be opened. On one side, Hills opened his mouth slightly, and he was a little surprised. And the fat man over there is crying, Lying trough, Why is this again! v3 Chapter 1020： The father is expensive! This kind of thing, for fat people or for the little ones, is not the first time. I remember that when the two of them first realized that they were still using purely mutual calculations, the fat man used a drop of ancient bloodsucker''s blood and Su Bai to change a senior''s implement. At that time, the fat man was still complacent, and later Su Bai successfully merged. After the blood, the fat man who knows the true value of the blood is simply remorseful. That blood, it is no exaggeration to say that they are still the general audience, they are fully qualified to rely on it to trade with senior listeners! After that, of course, when the advanced senior audience was busy, the fat man was busy with the layout and calculation at the beginning. In the end, because Su Bai had a kick in the gold, then the gold actually chose to give the advanced opportunity to Su Bai. ! This is the fatter one, and it took him a long time to finish the wound. However, this kind of thing, this time, is coming again. The fat man has some tears, a familiar rhythm, and a familiar result. The remnant of the Daqin princess who had been refining himself once said that if he walked with Su Bai, he would be destined to become a stepping stone for Su Bai. Although the fat man no longer studied the cause and effect, this kind of thing was repeated again and again. After the occurrence of the third, he had some fate, and even lazy to resist. As for the little guy, he is the body of the soul boy, there is no fighting power, but he is not ordinary, maybe even he does not know what special abilities he has. The skin that Su Bai got at the beginning is the little guy who is squatting at the Soviet Union. When I fell asleep, I used the "frustration" to merge directly into it. This is something that Su Bai himself did not expect and notice at the time. Right now, when Yu Ruyi was touched by the little guy and then touched by Su Bai, those origins were like crazy and poured into Su Bai. Su Bai is really going to quit, but he can''t resign. This kind of thing does not have a specific form. It is even similar to the "curse" in another sense. It is not so easy to deal with. At present, the only thing that Su Bai can do is to let himself reveal on the look. A kind of "helpless" and "forced", try not to bring more stimulation to the fat people around him and Hills. With the influx of the source, Su Bai felt that his body, which had lost his potential, began to refill at this time. Before Shijiazhuang, Su Bai tried to shock other senior listeners and voluntarily ruined his own opportunities. In the time to exert the most powerful strength, nowadays, it is equivalent to make up for what they have lost through these sources. This feeling, very comfortable, it is your foundation, your future, just as the otherwise poor and dry land is now being re-irrigated with enough water. And the opportunity of the advanced that I have not felt for a long time seems to have followed. Su Bai gently pushed the little guy, the little guy was lifted by a force and floated to the fat man, and the fat man hugged the little guy. The little guy looked at the daddy who was shining like this at the moment. Now he is a little excited. The fat man put his greasy face on the little guys tender connection. "Uncle is bitter........." The little guy is a little surprised, he doesn''t know why this fat uncle is so sad at this time. With his hands on his trouser pockets, he did not have much regret and disappointment because the source was used by Su Baiyin. On the contrary, after the initial surprise, he appeared very light. . Gently crossed his hands, and a smile appeared at the corner of Hills. "Advanced, don''t tweak." Su Bai heard the words, nodded gently, Then its breath suddenly increased, In an instant, Originally clear and clean, the sea was immediately covered with black clouds, and Su Bai lifted it with one hand. At this moment, his body seemed to re-emerge with new vitality and gave birth to majestic power. "Give me ..................Open!" A low drink came out from the white throat of the Soviet Union, and the dark clouds began to press down to form a black column of light. The center of the heart of the Su Bai was concentrated. Su Bais body broke out with a burst of bones. His soul and body have long been merged in the time of the ancient two, so the soul and the body are no longer different. For Su Bai, the power of the soul also drives the power of the body, and the body is strong. It will also make a counter-offer for your soul. The most horrible place that the old rich and the nobles created according to the Qin Bing refining method is that here, he completely avoids the imbalance of other intensifiers who either specialize in the flesh or specialize in the soul. Of course, there are people who have a minor, but it will easily become mediocre. Therefore, most of the intensifiers are similar to the fat one and the Buddha, and the monk is a double-education, but the monks talent and his past life. The bonus is not what every listener can have. In the air, the clouds and clouds are like a huge upside down fountain. At this moment, the weather seems to have poured into the body of Su Bai. Su Bai closed his eyes and he could perceive that his body was constantly expanding. Although his body did not become huge, the energy stored in each blood vessel and even every cell was further increased at this time. Development. Even the blood vessels of their own bones have changed significantly. This is a big improvement in the level of life. Every strong person is piled up with the material of this world. Energy is in fact always conserved. Of course, it is also in a cyclical process. The monk once discussed with the fat man how the broadcast turned the world into a pattern similar to the "the end of the world", making human beings really mediocre. Apart from the audience, ordinary people are no longer familiar with society. The people and gods of the former Macedonian Empire and the Great Qin Empire were traces of interoperability. In the end, the result of the two people is that the world is originally a cycle, a strong person will be born, and naturally there will be a strong degeneration. The strong person absorbs the power of the world to occupy the resources of the world to achieve himself, but when he After the dust returned to the earth, everything he had occupied was returned to the world. The cycle here does not only refer to the cycle of pure material power, but also contains the factors of causality, air transport, and so on. The broadcast audience plan is like taking out a large amount of this power in advance, which is the first to squeeze this balance. A world plane is likely to be a big loop, and when the broadcast sends a batch of big cockroaches When another world is a cannon fodder, it is equal to the group of people who occupy the greatest resources and sent to another cycle, and because they are killed in another world, there is no way to be absorbed back into the world. The existence of broadcasting is a kind of rule. It can also be understood as a kind of life. It is more like a living creature. It creates a world of stories. It is certainly not dependent on its own power, but from the world. At the moment, the ancient three-turn, because it is the practice of the old rich and the rich, does not mean that no one in the past is no more talented than the old rich, but because the old rich has its own particularity, it was precisely because of this special Sex, Zhao Gongzi and Su Yuhang will kill the old and wealthy. Su Bai, who inherited the old and rich "heritage", although he could not inherit the identity of the old rich, but inherited this practice, That is the more arrogant plunder, More exaggerated plunder, Not even grabbing your things and making it my thing, But pointing directly to you that all your things are for me! The ancient three-three turn showed that he was overbearing when Su Bai just cultivated into the second turn. Su Bai relied on this to directly kill the high-level audience and brought them despair. This time, as the level of life is further improved, Su Bais difficulty in looting the surrounding environment will be further reduced. in all directions, Will be to yourself, Give it to you! Only the strength is getting higher and higher, and the level of cultivation of this practice is getting higher and higher. Su Bai is more and more profoundly aware of why the old rich and the rich were killed by Su Yuhang. Su Bai can even imagine, once he let himself go on, what level he can go to, perhaps, the only regret is that he is not the same as wealth, and wealth is more special. For Su Bai, the higher the level of life. The difficulty of killing him will increase in geometrical coefficient. For the old rich and the rich, once he proves successful, unless the broadcast destroys his own rules and the world is destroyed together, it will be difficult to end the wealth. The presence. Because of understanding, it became clear that this fear. "What is this practice?" Hills said with a sigh of praise. "Its too overbearing. I used to think that the exercises are external objects, and even more valuable than their own blood. However, his practice is almost a bloodline, even detached from blood. The fat man is holding the baby next to him, swaying and swaying, listening to Hills saying so, his heart is even more speechless, lying in the trough, the tricks are used by others, you actually still sigh here, your brain circuit Have a problem, big brother? "What is this exercise?" "The ancient three turns." The fat man replied, "But don''t think about it, other people can''t refine it. Dabai also relies on him to pave the way to erase the side effects." "Oh..." Sears fell into a silence and then stunned. "You know, I am a nobleman, so for a long time, I was proud of my aristocratic identity. But I suddenly found out now, In front of him, It seems that my origins are nothing. Its also a skill to be able to fight together. The fat man said sourly, Then I looked down at the little guy in my arms. The fat mans heart became more and more unbalanced. He just saw it because the jade Ruyi had reacted violently after passing the little guys hand and hitting Su Bai. "Mom, the father is also a kind of skill." v3 Chapter 1021： Falling train "˻˻˻..................˻˻˻........................" Among the glimmers, Su Bai slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were dark red in the depths of the pupils of the left eye, and dark black in the depths of the right eye, which represented the whiteness of Su Bai. Two bloodlines - blood and zombies. This is a sign that has been shown since the integration of the two major bloodlines, but this time, there is a sneak peek in the eyes. At this moment, it seems that the old and rich eyes are reappearing on Su Bai. But only a few seconds later, Su Bais eyes began to slowly return to their original appearance, deliberately giving up the state just after, although the feeling of that state is really great. Its not that there is any ridiculous restraint in Su Bais heart, but because Su Bai is clear, the old rich and the rich really paved the way for himself, but if he has been stupid and even willing to know only to follow this road, the final result It is likely that he will gradually become the shadow of old wealth; In the end, it affects your own sermons, how can you have your own way? Maybe, the old rich and the rich do not want to see an ending like this. The light on the body began to dissipate slowly, and the dark clouds in the sky disappeared at this moment. When Su Bais feet landed, he seemed to perceive the pulsating frequency that appeared from the earth under his feet. Mountains and rivers have spirits, The mountains and rivers are angry, They are invisible and elusive, and have long been regarded as the biggest research topic by metaphysic people. Su Bai reached out and gently lifted it up. In a flash, a group of pale blue circles appeared in the palm of Su Bai. This is the essence and aura of Bohai. It is the elf of the creator, but it is Su White is so easy to "catch" out. "Wow," Hills said with amazement. "It''s amazing." The fat man is a bright-eyed, mother-in-law, and the metaphysical people who are able to find these veins can mix and drink for thousands of years. Now, Dabai can grab the mountain waters with his hands. This is what his mother wants. Cheng Xian? Su Bai opened his mouth and seemed to want to swallow this group of things, but he frowned temporarily. He was not worried that he swallowed this seawater vein, which would cause the beautiful scenery here to go straight down, but because of this Swallowing, will involve too much cause and effect for yourself, not only the people who live here, but also the creatures near the Bohai Sea and even the things that happened here for thousands of years, all the causes and consequences will be linked to their own bodies. In the end, Su Bai smiled. This thing seems to be used only after the war of life and death. Otherwise, it is equivalent to adding a group of turtle shells that cannot be smashed. When I want to study and ponder how to Removing those causalities is a very difficult thing. The palms turned down, and the light returned to where it was supposed to be, and Hills was also coming up at this time. "It''s amazing, it''s amazing." The fat man is a bit worried. He is thinking about how exaggerated the effect of the paper when Su Bai can casually grab a dozen mountains of water and let him smelt into the paper. Unfortunately, this incident is doomed to be impossible. This kind of thing, for Su Bai, is more like a secret method. It is based on the change of the world''s cognition and the change of the world''s position on the status of the world. Every time you use it, you have to pay a high price. Most senior audiences and even seniors have similar methods. No one is willing to use them when they are really at a critical moment. Therefore, for Su Bai, whether it is eating or borrowing these things is a huge consumption and pressure. From the fat man''s arms to hold the little guy, the little guy yawned, tonight to sing and play, and then to see his father''s body shine, toss a whole day, the little guy is also a little tired. "I can''t help it, two." Su Bai said that he apologized, but he did not do too much gesture. This kind of thing, since you have taken advantage of it, what is wrong, it does not make sense. "I don''t really care, it just delayed the pace of my testimony for a while." Hills smiled. He looked very gentleman at this time. "And, I suddenly felt that I should rethink. Its the way of self-testing, because nowadays its not a pattern of nine deaths, but a starting point. There are also strong and weak points in the ranks of Datun. I dont want to go to that place and be the first to fall. People, even if they don''t want to go there, have to rely on your protection to survive." Su Bai looked at the fat man, and the fat man raised his hand immediately. "do not talk" The fat man knocked on his chest with his fist holding his hand. "I am used to it." The fat man is very bitter, but he doesn''t know how to say it. He can''t go back again as before. Don''t leave the world. I am not a fifteen-year-old girl who loves temper. I always feel embarrassed when I encounter things that I always like to leave home. Su Bai advanced into a high-level audience, the impact is not very big, because in the middle, he can alone fight or even kill some high-level audience. Nowadays advanced into high-level, this is a kind of late arrival. ". Under the current situation, only whoever becomes a big man may become a news that really attracts attention. Of course, the news has its freshness. The former Liang boss, as the last remaining amnesty, naturally receives all the Eyes and attention, now with the increasing number of amnesties, freshness is constantly changing. Returning to the place of the sect, the monk and the lord have been floating in Huangquan. They are relying on the grievances of Huangquan to hone their Buddha''s heart. At the same time, they may also try to subdue them and increase their merits. . Su Bai does not know what merit is. According to his understanding, it is probably a kind of psychological suggestion that "I am very compassionate" and "I am very kind." When this kind of psychological suggestion is constantly piled up, it will develop from quantitative change to qualitative change. . The little guy was rested by Su Bai before he had slept before. Sometimes Su Bai felt that his son was really too good to feed. It was estimated that other children were thrown into the coffin and they were scared. However, the little guy has seen even the demon, this is only a pediatrics. The fat man sat on the altar and was bored. When he learned from Su Bai that the so-called mountainous veins could not be mass-produced, he seemed a little disheartened. This wave, blood loss! Su Bai didn''t bother him any more. It can be seen that the fat man needs to be quiet. Now only the fat ones are still in the first stage. His pressure will naturally be relatively large, and he will also prepare others for the advanced source. Used up, it is a blow to the fat. Hills is transmitting back to the Western Testament. After all, the magical dances in the time should be over, that is, I dont know if there are still a few tombstones that still have "activity". This is the place of the Western Testament. Basically it was ruined, but as a former guardian, Hills still had the obligation to clean up the mess. Then, the rest of Su Bai left leaning against the coffin, his fingers gently tapping the coffin wall and knocking out the simple rhythm of the nursery rhyme. If you change the scene and turn it into an ordinary home, a father holding a fan fan and driving the wind to drive his son to sing a song, the child lying in the cradle enjoying the prestige and enjoying the song is entering a sweet dream, it seems that this is even more Be close to it. About a few hours later, when Su Bai was a little sleepy and planned to sleep for a while, a corpse with a lower body and a white bone suddenly climbed here. This is the first time that Su Bais creatures in Huangquan have climbed out of Huangquan. This is something that is not allowed by the rules of the place of the testimony. It is also not allowed by Huang Quan. There are still some rotten cloth strips left on the wreckage. It can be seen that he should have been a very identifiable person during his lifetime, because he still wears some silverware on his phalanx. Su Bai did not rush to crush the cheekbones directly, but looked at it with interest and slowly climbed closer to himself. "Big white............" The wreckage opened and the voice was hoarse. Obviously, he did not seem to have the ability to speak normally. "Monk?" Su Bais face showed a stunned color. "Is it effective?" "Amitabha, only one has passed." The voice of the wreckage is completely monk. "I am very curious now that the **** of the Zao Bodhisattva does not swear by the oath of the Buddha. Is it a sad and sorrowful feeling, or is there any other purpose?" "All living beings have Buddhas, all beings are Buddhas, Buddhas are one, and Buddhas are also billions of thousands. So, as long as the Buddha''s nature in that person''s heart is lit, then it is the Buddha''s walking in the human world. Can I understand it as a higher level of success? Su Bai carefully examined the cheekbones, and the other party exuded only the atmosphere of the low-level audience. "Incorporate into my Buddha, log in to Bliss, this is a good deed." The wreck continued to explain. He quarreled with the monk, especially because of the quarrel that Svenwen communicated purely by mouth, because you simply won the incomparable monk. The wreckage climbed back to Huang Quan. Su Bai is looking forward to it. If the Buddhist monk can really pass the whole resentment of Huang Quanli, can these two people directly cultivate the fruit? Su Bai went to the fat man again, and the fat man sat on the altar and counted the steps. "Don''t be depressed. After I testify, the tombstones in the land of the Eastern Testament will also be with you." "Wait for you!" The face of the fat man turned pale and clear. "boom!!!!!!!!!!!" Suddenly, a majestic spiritual pressure swept across. This is a kind of pressure that only seniors can perceive! "The train finally came back successfully?" the fat man muttered. "No." Su Bai shook his head. "It fell." v3 Chapter 1022： Festival! The shades of the cafe are burgundy, and few cafes are decorated in this shade. When Su Bai opened the door and walked in, he felt that there was some accident. Hills seemed to be familiar with the road. Before that, Su Bai did not expect to be an Englishman. Hills had so many friends in China. Or call there are so many friendships. "The train falls on the side of the cliff, but we don''t need to worry, let the big guys go to explore the road first, there is always time for a cup of coffee." Hills snapped his fingers and dyed it. The female boss of the red shawl hair came over with the menu and communicated with Hills in English. The relationship between the two is superficial, and even a negative distance contact may have occurred. This is a famous mountainous area in Guizhou. The train that fell yesterday is in this area. Of course, the train does not have any impact on the lives of ordinary people. Su Bai believes that even if the train collapses half of the cafe, this one The female boss will continue to open the door to do business the next day, just like no one else. Broadcasting is very successful in this respect. For ordinary people, what you can see is only what the broadcast allows you to see. What you can know is that the broadcast allows you to know. It is like a wall surrounded by people. In it. That is, only the audience is a heterogeneous group because they can.........over the wall. The female boss went down to prepare the coffee, and the tenderness in the eyes could not be covered. When Hills saw Su Bai and looked at his eyes, he shrugged. "I don''t know why you are so surprised to me that I like women? Su, you are clear, you are sex, but I am a normal man, I have my basic needs." "I didn''t say anything." Su Bai took a sip of water. She used to study in the UK before, and I was obsessed with Chinese culture before I became an audience. Then I met her. My relationship with her is like the Titanic. Hills did not further tell the meaning of his love story, and Su Bai was not interested in listening to the story. Yesterday, the train fell, and the Buddha and the monk still need to continue to float in Huangquan. The monk is going back to the small temple to continue to stare at the Sanqing statue. The little guy is brought back by the fat man. There is also auspicious and wishful. . After a short while, the coffee was sent up, but the coffee in front of Su Bai was a thick blood color. If it is not a scent, Su Bai will mistakenly think that the other person has brought a cup of plasma to himself. "I specifically asked her to make up, flame red lips, I think you should like it." Hills looked at Su Bai with his hands on his chin. "Of course, her coffee can get a taste of a noble blood." It is her pleasure and this coffee." "I don''t drink blood, it''s been a long time." Su Bai took the cup and took a sip. The entrance was silky and the fragrance of the rose was not too greasy. "Not bad." "Blood people drink blood, not just to survive, just like ordinary people to eat, not only has the meaning of living, but it carries more and more." Hills gave a few pieces of sugar to his coffee. "Su, I have been thinking about one thing since yesterday." "I am not interested in listening to your heart, you can say the result directly." "You are not a good listener." Hills set his hand. "I decided to change my way of scrutiny. This will delay the date of my sermon, but I think that will make me stronger in the future." "Congratulations." "I still have to thank you." "I am so embarrassed, after all, I have used your source." Su Bai is really sincere. After all, although the source is made by fat people, it almost destroyed the entire Western testimony. "Actually, at our level, it seems that many things every day have become a philosophical problem." Hills leaned his back on the sofa. "This is really interesting. After each tombstone that died to listen to the audience." You can add a label to the ''human great thinker philosopher educator''." The afternoon sun in the winter brought a kind of dampness and coldness. It was not very pleasant. The two talked without a word, drinking coffee, sitting here, this is a way to pass the time. As soon as it was near two o''clock, a figure familiar to Su Bai appeared outside the window. In other words, instead of Su Bai and Hills waiting for him, he found Su Bai and Hills. The dress style of the other party looks a bit old. The black down jacket and the velvet jeans are not like the free and easy style that he always likes. It looks like an ordinary person coming home from work, even the look is exactly the same. Hills also saw the other side. At their level, the next step was to prove, so there was no such sincerity to the big man, and Hills directly smiled: "Su, your big bang in the east seems to be more than one......... ordinary? In Chinese, it seems to be called grounding gas. "Well, it''s a new trend." Su Bai felt that it was probably the influence of the old wealthy on Yan Huihong, which led to some changes in the mood of Yan Huihong, which was no longer so unconstrained and began to move toward a return to the truth. Yan Huihong walked in and sat down at the side of Su Bai, watching Su Bai, laughing and laughing, a rough man suddenly smiled at you, anyone who would immediately start a goose bump. "You don''t go there to see, how can you still have coffee and coffee?" Su Bai saw Yan Huihong rudely asked the "flame red lips" in front of him to drink and asked some incomprehensible. Of course, the incomprehensibility here is not true. After all, the reason why Su Bai and Hills went early and then went to a specific location instead of drinking coffee here was because of fear of an accident. After all, everyone knows that the train is probably the one that broadcasts the remnants of the big shacks there, and there are accidents in the middle of the trip. God knows that the Qin soldiers will ride directly on this place. Come back with the train and come back with a big counterattack? At this time, it is very likely that whoever rushed ahead will die first. As for the inheritance and instruments of Daxie, for the current Su Bai and Hills, the attraction is really not so big, unlike the coveted people before and when they were seniors. "Wait for people to come together." Yan Huihong does not have the slightest shelf, and his relationship with Su Bai is very good, the original two people will know, but also a certain degree of spleen and gas, coupled with the reasons of old wealth, so although Not much, but at least it can be treated as a friend. Hills reminded the female boss to have another cup of coffee. "The big sister is also afraid." Then, Hills issued his own mockery. Yan Huihong did not have the slightest anger, but responded calmly: "The train may be a big corpse." In that world, Daxie has been equated with cannon fodder for a long time, and this group of people originally felt that their dawn was coming, and the result was turned into cannon fodder. Therefore, it is human nature for Liang Bos unwillingness to go to that world. Even before, in order not to go to the high-level audience, he did a good job of suppressing his own realm. People are embarrassed, but they can understand it and see it. Now it seems that the people who had jokeed at him, the graves, should sprout. "Is it all dead?" Su Bai immediately said, "Yes, if you are still alive, it should have come out now." The train fell into the cliff and it was silent. If the big cockroach returned is still alive, why don''t they come out? Is it difficult to be broadcast into the story world? Hills guessed. Go straight into the story world and fix the injury. Yan Huihong shook his head. "Broadcasting even if you want to help them recover in this way, it is impossible to pull them into the story world before we see them." Hills and Su Bai looked at each other. Obviously, Yan Huihong, who is a big man, is already qualified to get in touch with something. For example, before Su Bai and Hills were very concerned, why did the gangs sent out? The other world will continue to be controlled and threatened by the broadcast, forcing them to take the initiative to become cannon fodder. "A world plane is very different from a world plane. It has its own autonomy and exclusivity. Just like an internal circulation system, it instinctively resists external factors that affect its own cycle. Therefore, although the broadcast is sent by train to the public, in the middle of the broadcast, the broadcast will be baptized by Daxie, without changing their strength and any other place. The only thing that needs to be left is the life of Dagu. The same thing as cards. This can be understood as a snakehead and a smuggler. The snakeheads plucked their identity documents and extorted them to threaten the smugglers. Once the smugglers did not comply, the snakehead could completely remove the identity of the person and the stowaway would be repatriated. I don''t know the specific way the broadcast does this, but the principle should be similar. But once the audience is revoked of ''identity'', they will immediately suffer the rejection of that world plane. The whole world rejects you, and you will be crushed and annihilated in an instant, because you are strong enough to resist a world. This is the means by which the broadcast drove the worlds amnesty to continue his life. Of course, after the people returned, their identity must also be recertified. This is a broadcast-based operating rule. At least the audience should stand in front of those who come back, and then broadcast the information through the eyes and ears of the audience and other channels to confirm the identity of the big man. Registered, then broadcast to pull it into the world of stories. Just like the **** body of the year. At this time, a blue light floated into the cafe and spread out as a barrier. The figure of Liang Bo appeared inside: "You all call me one by one, don''t bother?" In the picture, the boss of Liang is wearing an apron like cooking in the kitchen, which is very impatient. Yan Huihong took a deep breath, although Liang Bo is very unconstrained, but Yan Huihong still shows his respect: "Liang brother, it should be known, this train........." "I don''t have time to take care of any trains and trains. I am preparing dinner. Tonight''s holiday is the last time in this life." PS: Write to friends who read this book in the future. When the dragon wrote this chapter, it was November 10. v3 Chapter 1023： No clothes! Liang boss is very concerned about this reason. In fact, the real reason may be because of the embarrassment. He worried that when he ran over to check the situation, the train ruins suddenly rushed out and a group of Qin soldiers killed him. But people seem to have lived and lived in this way of behavior and personality. When you encounter such a thing, you can''t even give a sigh to refute his impulse. It''s like asking you why you like to roll the dung ball? "He won''t go, you can''t go." Su Bai said next to him. In fact, everyone has a feeling that the relationship between supply and demand has changed. The kind of pressure and seriousness accumulated by the broadcast has also collapsed with the recent turmoil. A lot, this is not all Su Yuhang''s pot, but there must be one in the pot. "Don''t go, my heart is not practical." Yan Huihong took a deep breath, "Don''t you come too?" Immediately, Yan Huihong pointed his finger at himself and pointed to Su Bai. "I am destined to be the next person to be sent, and you are also inevitable, because the time from your testimony is actually fast. It is. Let''s go to see the train remains, not to win the treasure, nor for the inheritance of what shit, purely just want to see, how terrible the Qin army is, how the last batch of amnesty, in the end One way to ruin. Going there, not to do things for the radio, but to let yourself know as much as possible, at least not to go there and die. Yan Huihongs voice just fell, a girl wearing a white dress appeared quietly outside the glass window of the cafe. She appeared like a ghost, not even saying hello in advance. In other words, she deliberately blocked her own. breath. As a big sister, she appeared here to scare you, in fact, it is also to give you face, just like the ancient emperor likes to give the minister a slave, Huang Mawei, this is to see you. But in the perception of Su Bai, there is a different taste. The opponent''s air machine is locked on himself, even arbitrarily and unconsciously swaying himself. This kind of swaying is not the kind of interaction between men and women, but a kind of provocation by the superior to the lower person. The other party is showing a contemptuous attitude towards himself. If you change to the previous Su Bai, you may be smashed up. If you are in the presence, you may have taken out your mobile phone and ready to shoot Su Bai shouting "Come and hurt each other" and then be pressed by the other side to violently but still die. The duck''s mouth is hard. Fortunately, Su Bai also matured, or, not Su Bai changed, but this girl''s posture and behavior, so that Su Bai can not be angry, as if you stole a sugar from the next sister People are looking for you to look at you. This is really, I can''t live without it. Yan Huihong played a round field because he knew that with Su Bais current strength, the next batch of going to the world, Su Bai must be his own comrade-in-arms. He didnt want to wait for him to go to the world to face the murderous Qin. When the soldiers were on their own, they were still opposite each other. Although it is not certain, Yan Huihong probably guessed that the last batch of Daxies defeat was so fast and so fierce, and certainly had an inseparable relationship with this. Compared with Qin Jun, who was dying of military discipline, he was temporarily put together. The listeners of the train are simply a group of people. "Jolinna, Italian, is a nun." "Hey, Jolinna, remember me?" Hills made a graceful move to Jolinna, apparently, they knew each other. "You, go together?" Yan Huihong asked Su Bai. Su Bai hesitated and stood up. "Let''s go see it." Hills also got up and stood up together. When the three men walked out of the cafe, Jolenas eyes were still staring at Su Bai, and took the initiative to go up two steps, using a Chinese language with a slightly accented accent: "Unfortunately, when you came to the West before, I was retreating for the testimony, and you didn''t come to Italy." Su Bai finally understood that this innocent nun was looking at himself for the unscrupulous killing of the West some time ago. In this year, the audience who can put the "National Enemy Hate" and "Collective Honor" in the first place and so clearly revealed is really rare. "Little sister, what do you mean by this?" Su Bai pretended not to understand. Then he said, "I just went to be a cheerleader. I think that the crazy woman should be here too, she It is the main force of murder. Why dont you come to me if you dont want to find her trouble? Are you afraid of her? Su Bais words are very straightforward and are equivalent to irony. Are you not bullying Laozi now without proof? It is Chen Ru who clearly killed the most auspicious and even stepped on the French aunt. You let go of the culprit to find the soft persimmon to find a sense of existence, not to lose it? Laozi is now without a testimony. Is there a way to wait for Laozi to prove his way before he goes to Laozi to try it out? "She.........she..." Jolinna bit her lip. She seems to have been refuted by Su Bai''s words, and her expression and gesture clearly reveal her fear of Chen Ru. Even if she is now a big man, but there is a hierarchy between the big brothers, Chen Ru is no less inferior to the ordinary big mans fighting power in the senior audience. Now he has proved that it is also outstanding in the big man. After all, the goal of the crazy woman has always been lychee, but it seems that the mad woman is not irritated by the old rich, and does not know whether it has slowed down now. Now Chen Ru can play, but for other listeners, it is a kind of Good, just like playing a team game, it is always good to have a thigh in the team. Lying to win, who doesn''t like it? However, this girl named Qiao Linna was actually so irritated by her own words, which made Su Bai really do not understand. How did she live in the "innocent" and actually confirmed it? Those who are both sultry and black, but die early, will see if they see this scene unbalancedly open their coffin boards? "Let''s go first, they are waiting for us in front." Yan Huihong said to Jolinna and then walked straight ahead. This is also a help for Qiao Linna. The figure of the two people disappeared quickly on this street. Su Bai, they are the second batch. There are a lot of high-level audiences in the vicinity of the East and West. They all believe that they will be able to prove their existence soon. In fact, everyone''s ideas are very similar. First, look at the audience''s end. The broadcaster wants to withdraw the troops and save the power. It seems that they have not finished. Second, let''s see how strong the Qin soldiers are. It is also the enemy that they will eventually face the opposite. Let them know how to count them. Do you feel very strange? After Jolinna left, Hills stood next to Su Bai and asked. "Slightly." Su Bai nodded, yes, an innocent girl with true temperament, can actually live until now, impossible. "She is a bit like you. She has a mental illness since she was a child. She is a split personality. Her parents are devout Christians. So she sent her to the Holy See when she was very young, and she was raised by a cardinal. Generally speaking, she is the real woman in the real world, and her personality in the story world is another personality. Of course, this kind of personality switching is also difficult to distinguish between the primary and secondary. I had contact with her other personality, and she was almost killed by her. Oh, to be honest, her other personality is similar to your illness. Su Bai suddenly, this is the case, indeed, it is really similar to himself, but Su Bai himself knows that when he is ill, he is not a split of personality, but the violent temper that hides his heart is erupted. "Let''s go, come and get people, it''s quite a lot." Hills and Su Bai walked forward together, and other strong atmospheres continued to appear around them. This time the battle and scale, compared with Su Bais last time in Shijiazhuang. Its even bigger, after all, the audience of this level and even the continents of this continent have come to this level. The location where the train crashed was in a mountain. It was too steep for the terrain and the terrain. Therefore, it did not make a large-scale tourism development. Of course, the mountain road is not a problem for the audience. . In front, Chen Ru, Yan Huihong, Qiao Linna and Xu Yunfei, in front, there is a layer of fog-like existence, which is like the blue smoke that emerged after the train crashed, but this blue smoke is extraordinary. Hills and Su Bai stand on the opposite mountain peaks, and there are many people standing on the surrounding peaks. If placed in ancient times, this battle is like "Huashan on the sword." Chen Ru began to solve the fog, and the other three big sisters were watching. About a quarter of an hour later, Chen Ru cleaned out a part of it. At least when looking down from the top, he could clearly see the body of the green leather train. Immediately, Chen Ruxian went in, and Yan Huihong and others followed the side of the body to deal with it. In this matter, even the big sister did not dare to slack off, because the foresight of the car was in front of him. Perhaps, in this world, amnesty is the real peak, but in the battlefield of another world, the amnesty is just cannon fodder, and any ridiculous self-feeling may make you die. However, when the four big men were just really close to the train, The bleak battle song suddenly came out of the car: "Hey, no clothes? With the same robes. Wang Yuxing, repairing my spear. With the same son!" No clothes? With the child. Wang Yuxing, repairing my spear. Work with the child! No clothes? With the child with the skirt. Wang Yuxing, repairing my armor. With the child! ............" When the battle song sounds, Chen Ru, Xu Yunfei, Yan Huihong and Qiao Linnas four faces suddenly changed. All the listeners who are watching the situation on the surrounding peaks are also at the same time. Its hard to be done, That Qin army really broke through the blockade of broadcasting. Back to kill? v3 Chapter 1024： Terrible enemy More than two thousand years ago, the Qin army led by Zu Long had let a group of people fall into this world, bringing them endless fears. After two thousand years, I thought that the past days have completely disappeared. The Great Empire, once again revealing its hidden fangs, and once again in this world, let the audience, be terrified. Su Bai remembered that a long time ago, he had heard a class of old professors who taught Marx''s theory in college. At that time, the professor asked the students to ask questions. A slightly deviant student asked if the political system changed in the future, Marxist theory. Will it be regarded as a compulsory course in the university? The old professor was not angry. He just said calmly that even if there is such a day, it may not be as important as it is now, but it will still be regarded as a subject worth studying. Because these words are not only representative of the name of a course, but also represent not only an authority, but what is concentrated in it is a microcosm of the East and West in a big era. In the future, I want to thoroughly penetrate it. Studying that history can never be avoided. The "Qin Feng Wu Yi", which is still surrounded by the valley, seems to be expounding this truth; Chen Ru didn''t dare to go one step further. Xu Yunfei''s face was even white. The Qiao Linna who didn''t switch out of the second personality had already sacrificed her own bodyguards. Even Yan Yihong, who has always been free and outgoing, is here. There is also a tendency to become awkward. It seems that these four people, at this moment, were immediately possessed by the boss of Liang. This song, nothing special, it is not a spiritual attack, nor does it create any illusion, and even many big orchestras regard this song as one of the rehearsal tracks. But under this song, it condenses the iron and blood of an empire two thousand years ago. Under the song of war, the old Qin people swept the six countries to fight the darkness, even with their tenacity, even today, two thousand years later, still The war has continued. The wreckage of the train, the unpredictable and tragic ending of the previous audience, is equivalent to immersing the notes of the song into blood. The audience at the scene is still the same, so don''t mention the high-level audience scattered around the perimeter. Su Bai even saw some people have chosen to leave quickly when the war songs appeared. "Oh..." "Hills is very calm," Su, I thought that we would stand with the gang to face the enemy, I really have no confidence." "There is no such thing as a war without faith." Su Bai shrugged. "When the broadcaster made the audience, it was not intended to create a group of troops like Qin Bing, just want to create a bunch of Desperate, a bunch of bandits." "This metaphor is very interesting." Hills nodded. "Before you talk about things in front of you, why are you not afraid?" "Are you not afraid?" "Because I can determine the inside, there is no Qin Bing." Hills stretched out. "But the broadcast gives people a feeling of being inferior to the former, but it is not so easy to be countered by others." Moreover, if there are Qin soldiers inside, why don''t they directly kill them? Do you have to wait until now? The purpose is to bring all of us together to facilitate a wave of flow? Hills''s body language is a bit rich, and Su Bai is clear. This is also a kind of nervous performance. Even if Hills is too light, his heart is still afraid. Also, the four big men who were not going to jokes suddenly stopped, because the high-level audience around them was a bit like a crowd of people, and the four big men were real bomb disposal experts. The dangers and possible wind wave coefficients are much higher than others around. The voice of the battle song seems to have begun to weaken. The feeling of being arrogant and arrogant began to gradually become silent, and slowly became a long sound that the old cavity pulled out. Chen Ru was the first to break away from the atmosphere of fear and embarrassment. This woman has some problems even though her mood has recently become rich because of her wealth. However, it is undeniable that her bones are still her original appearance. The palm grabbed a part of the green leather train. then, "boom!" a loud noise came out, Chen Ru directly opened the train skin. The train, which originally symbolizes a supreme mission, is really like a piece of debris thrown into an abandoned car processing plant at this time. There is a faint phoenix that is not as good as a chicken. When the train skin was torn open, the inside was exposed, and the seat inside did not change. It seemed that the impact could not be changed by the big impact. Moreover, there were 9 people sitting in the seat. The nine people continued to sit in the chair like no one, and they all closed their eyes, and there was an inexplicable energy fluctuation in their bodies. The audience of the nine people were very familiar, because they were the last group of people who went to the world. Before that, they were actually equivalent to their high-level people. Chen Ru did not move further. Her eyes were patrolling around, and she did not attempt to wake up the big men who sat in the chair as if they had fallen asleep. Xu Yunfei flew out of the 9-character paper, and the gray runes flashed on the paper. It was like some kind of deduction. Soon, the 9 sheets of paper were all burned into blood. "There is already a lot of gas." Xu Yunfei said to the three people around him. At this level, they are no longer dead like ordinary people or low-level listeners. They may not be an end. Because their life level is high enough, plus some special reinforcements, there are often many means to save lives. So even if you see a high-ranking audience or a big corpse, you can''t judge that they are dead, they are either spiritual or spiritual, or they have different kinds of life-saving methods. lack. But this sentence "has exhausted" means that the nine listeners who are still sitting in the chair are really fallen. The radio wants to withdraw them, because the radio now cherishes its existing strength, and dare not waste it as much as before. But unfortunately, the broadcast failed to succeed, and the Qin army, than expected, wants Too much, and too crazy. Their behavior and aggressive posture have made it clear that it is not just a matter of defying or self-deprecating character counterattacks. They call this war, the war of equality between the two sides, and therefore the orderly planning. There will also be a step-by-step push for the camp, and then the broadcast will bring back the surviving listeners. Seeing the nine big-time audiences who have died, the audience seems to be in a state of "squeaky". Once upon a time, the people with great scenery have now become cold bodies, and even become a deserter. There are no opportunities. The rabbits are dead and sorrowful, and the idioms of this kind have no way to fully describe the mood of many listeners present. The broadcast audience destruction plan has been terminated, but it has only delayed the nightmare of the audience for a while. "That American, do you know?" Hills was still driving a small gap at this time, indicating that Su Bai looked at the position on the right side of the mountain. "Calling Sauron, Americans seem." Su Bai said with some impressions, "I was beaten by Shijiazhuang in the past." "Well, no wonder he looks at your eyes with a complex love and hate." Hills reached out and arranged a simple array of inductive gas fields, although there were Chen Ru in the presence, others'' arrays. Some don''t come in handy, but now it''s idle anyway. Is there something inductive? Su Bai knows that Hills is looking for the birthplace of the song, because the song is so real, it is not the performance of the spiritual mark. "Just there, the guy didn''t hide his breath," Hills answered. "Come out." Yan Huihong spoke to the wreckage of the train. "Are you coming back, isn''t it like you want to see us?" A blood-stained hand came out of the train and slowly climbed out of a crack in a compartment. This man lacks a leg, lacks an arm, and even his head seems to have been smashed in half. It is a miracle that he can live. It can be seen that his soul has also suffered a serious injury. The flesh, the soul, and both have been hit **** the verge of collapse. He has already entered the demise of the dying, even if there are more Tianmudibao blessings, it will last for a while. He was wearing a Qin army armor, which was already damaged, but he was walking, no, he said that he was crawling or squirming. There was a black flag between his hand and his neck. The word "Qin" on the flag was so dazzling to other audiences on the scene, as if it were a symbol of death. The song that just came, he sang, he was like a seriously wounded veteran who was leaning against the heap of dead bodies after the end of the war, with a touch of desolateness and tragic growth. "Cough.........cough..." He gave a heavy cough. "I can''t live for a long time, and I can''t take the knife anymore." He lifted his head and supported the banner while sweeping his eyes around. The scene was audible and no one was rushing to shoot. Even if he didnt have any threats, he wouldnt have to use a big shot. The audience can kill it. "I can''t afford a knife. If you waste a person, come over and see......... They all envy the forehead, because the amount goes home. The amount of this disability is coming back to tell you, The amount is over there, waiting for you, How much do you come, How much will be killed? The blood of the old Qin people, It is endless! Finally, he made the last roar, At the same time, the bodies of the nine big cockroaches on the train began to smell black and gradually rotted. He was excitedly pointing at the body of the big man on the train. "They...the end of your post!" Zu Long, Xianyang Dongmen Zhou Da Niu, come to you! "boom!" Qin Bings body burst, Only the flag, Still standing there, The audience on the scene, each one was dignified, At this moment they seem to be really clear, What kind of enemy they will face afterwards. The dragon is not in a good state today, and it is not very smooth. This chapter has been written until now, and there is only one chapter today. v3 Chapter 1025： Please come in! The bones of the nine great cockroaches turned into a pus in the ground, and the dust returned to the earth. No matter how old the atmosphere was in the past, it was the end of the battle. The audience was like the pre-Qin martial arts. The latter pursued the ascension of the immortality and wanted to make a life in front of the rules of heaven. The former was to change the heavens to the radio. Everyone was tossing and tossing, and the purpose was more simple. I want to live longer. Su Bai felt that he had come to attend a funeral this time. All the audience present had a feeling of dying of rabbits, but it also fit the atmosphere of the funeral. Ordinary people will always subconsciously think that they may lie there one day when they attend the funeral, and this time the audience is thinking about the hope that they will have some life when they face the Qin soldiers. If there are other options, if there is a choice, no one wants to be so desperate, but in the broadcast here, everyone has no choice, just like the ancient hunting, surrounded by three, you can only run in one direction, go struggle. At the end of the funeral, Chen Ru unloaded half of the mountainside and moved over. The ruins of this train were completely buried. There was no inscription and no sorrow. At most, it means a meaning. No matter what kind of relationship, you have to let you into the earth. Su Bai and Hills then went to the coffee shop afterwards. Hills did not intend to return to the UK recently. According to his plan, he would stay in the East until he went to the road. Hills''s red powder boss made a table of Western food, the taste is not very pure, but also reflects the mind, when you enter the night, the big bedroom over there you squatting, Su Bai alone leaning against the balcony smoking a cigarette. The sky in the mountainous area is relatively clear, and the stars can be clearly seen at night. In the past, Su Bai received a notice of the task of broadcasting. This is a task notice one week in advance, reflecting a kind of humanized care. Su Bai remembers that he had Once you haven''t finished eating, you are drawn into the story world. It can also be seen that the broadcast made a great compromise in this matter. It requires the audience to continue to grow up and need them to help themselves kill the Qin army so that it can be successfully over-extended. This feeling makes Su Bai feel a bit ridiculous. The original Zhao Gongzi should have been lazy. So now Su Yuhang''s consciousness should reflect more and more influence in the broadcast behavior. To be honest, if the broadcast still maintains its original style at this time, it seems to be perfect. Regardless of the wind and rain outside, the broadcast is still standing still, in order to maintain the B-frame that the radio has always established. Now, the broadcast has not been done. Under this situation, the broadcast will also learn to succumb to reality and release goodwill and care to its own dolls. Shaking off the ash, the sound of the bedroom next door ended, and Hills walked to the balcony with his pajamas and saw Su Bai standing on the balcony next door. He smiled and threw a cigar. Su, I have always liked Chinese culture. "For the Chinese, any foreigner on the stage, let them say a few Chinese, are things that make them proud and happy." Su Bai leaned against the railing and the cigar was spinning in his hand. Isn''t cultural self-confidence enough? Hills smiled. In the West, whether they are black or yellow, they speak English, and we all feel normal. "This is a very complicated issue. It can only be said that it will take some time to regain this confidence. This time, when your ancestors came to China, we will release pity for you and feel that you are uncivilized. The nation needs to give you the same care as mentally handicapped." "Ha ha ha........." Hills laughed again. "Su, don''t forget, my great-grandfather was a member of the British and French forces." The two were silent for a while and the topic was revealed. "Sue, someone came to see you." Hills pointed his finger at the mountain in front. "I think you can comfort him now. His **** is like a fly. When I was doing that kind of thing," I also swept it and helped me to punch him a few more punches." "I don''t want to fight with him." Su Bai shook his head. "I won it. I will probably wake him up. After all, he was just stunned by me in Shijiazhuang. Now he dares to come back again. It must have been overcome." In the previous devil, I made progress in my state of mind, and I was beaten once again. Maybe I can get a breakthrough when I overcome it. If I lose, he can just step on my way. It seems that no matter what kind of result, it is not good for me, and I can be sure that once I am going to kill him, the radio will be like a baby and his new son will instantly pull him into the world of the story for protection. "The broadcast is not very friendly to his biological son." Hills tweeted at this time. On the distant mountain, Sauron stood there with his bare shoulders. He looked up and gave a roar. If there was a microscope at this time, he could see that his body cells were mechanized and adjusted in an orderly manner. For most people, adjusting the state is to restore the physical and mental state to a high value, but for Sauron, he has no such problem at all. His brain is the most sophisticated computing instrument in the world. He The body is also made up of an individual that can be quantified to detail nodes. He once again challenged Su Bai. Su Bai has not made his own response until now. "Hit, otherwise it''s too boring." Hills spit out a cigarette. "Is the new story world informed? The story world name is actually called "The Battlefield," and I can guess what the broadcast is going to do. It is going to throw us into the simulated Qin army ancient battlefield, let us adapt to the Qin army''s combat mode in advance, and play a role of training. So, the next story world is not very interesting. Are you sure you want to give up this fight? "You are thinking about the problem from the perspective of a third party." Su Bai glanced at Hills. In your eyes, the extra scavenger is equal to adding a bargain to live, but I don''t want him. It is cheaper for me. "That''s OK, you can choose to beat him completely desperately, destroy his confidence, and let him not get up again." Hills said, "But you may not have this strength now, after all, according to what you said At the beginning, you broke down him in Shijiazhuang by the short-term strength gained by the overdraft potential. Now, you can''t come again." Sauron''s body floated, and his movement speed was also very fast, directly appearing 100 meters away from the cafe and homestay. "I really came to the door." Hills urged. "You don''t do it, I can do it." "You can only use the array to trap him, but there is no way to beat him." Su Bai did not show his heart to reveal the cards of Hills. "Hey!" There was a shock in front, and the other person turned into a humanoid lightning and rushed directly to the balcony. Su Bais eyes are condensed. At this moment, there is no choice. People are coming to find you to fight and want to use you as a sharpening stone. And they have released the provocative meaning after three times and four times. The clay figurines still have some fire. Not to mention that Su Bais temper is not very good. "boom!" The two men did not block and flicked directly without a fancy. From the perspective of Hills, it was the post-production Su Bai who directly slammed Sauron, but soon, Hills found something wrong. Saurons body collapsed directly, turning into numerous tiny particles that began to erode the white body. "Is this the way you think about it to deal with me?" Su Bai, who stood in the field, frowned slightly. "I can''t beat the front, just start to play tricks?" In Su Bai''s opinion, Sauron''s method is a bit like a shrew who is scratching your thigh and scratching you. You still can''t really start with him. Around and beyond, several gods have fallen here, and the daytime things are over, but there are still a lot of listeners here, and there are so clear energy fluctuations here, and naturally they will fall here. Su Bai can perceive that his body is now densely populated like a microbe, crawling around, and biting around, but because he is in a very small state, there is no way to capture him with common sense. In the distance, Yan Huihong and Xu Yunfei are taking a walk, and their eyes are also on here. "That is Su Bai, is it a son of broadcasting now?" Xu Yunfei asked. "I don''t believe you haven''t investigated him." Yan Huihong still went straight. "Curious is still there, but I don''t know much. They are two, they are fighting against each other." Xu Yunfei said again: "Sauron had visited me before, I can feel that he has only the next step away from the sermon." "The Americans put down their pride after Shijiazhuang and overcame a part of the knot. The breakthrough in the mind is really obvious." Yan Huihong also nodded. "The flesh of the two of them made me very envious." Xu Yunfei took a deep breath. "Once they testify, I think I have to stand back." "Why look at yourself." "I don''t look at myself, but I have self-knowledge. My qualifications are not good. If I didn''t get the inheritance of the Qin Chao Alchemist, I have no confidence in my own success." "Then you can learn the boss, you can find time to visit him, you should have a lot of common language." "This I will, look at the front, do you think, who can win?" "One, already lost." "Oh, which one?" "Please come in, you know?" ............ Su Bais body began to twist, and the other side frantically destroyed his veins, his flesh and blood, his own bones, and even a Saurons face in the chest of Su Bais chest. "How can you not resist? Still can''t resist?" Soren asked, in the words, with a kind of pride. Su Bai nodded, "Oh, thank you for your reminder." "........." Sauron. next moment. Su Bais body began to shrink, his bones were shrinking, like a dry corpse, and the surface of his bodys skin also showed a brilliant glory. This is the ultimate expression of zombie blood. At this time, his skin becomes The hardest King Kong, his bones, turned into the most solid lock. "Come in, don''t go out." v3 Chapter 1026： Ancient, refining God! Su Bai does not have much negative perception of Sauron, but the problem is that Sauron has taken himself as a stepping stone in order to be able to prove his way. He has repeatedly issued a provocative signal to himself, which is the purpose. . This is not a hello, good game for everyone, not a good neighbor relationship, and there is no such atmosphere between the audience. Su Bai had witnessed Chen Ru stepping on the French aunt, and the final ending of the French aunt was a life-and-death. Su Bai did not want someone to step on his own body, which would have a great negative impact on his future. There are a few people who are deeply cleansed. In fact, most people can adapt to some not very serious stains, but most people are reluctant to have any stains on their resumes, because this is likely to affect your future. Any normal person will have a considerable degree of cleanliness in his future. There is no accurate high and low level that can be measured, but if another person has stepped on your testimony, this means that you are completely compared, and you fall down directly, which is equivalent to giving your future to others. Make a wedding dress for others. This is an impetuous world. In the audience circle, the law of the jungle is also the most straightforward rule. You kill me, I kill you, you yin me, I am yin, you step on me, I step on you, you die, I accomplish, This is a group that is too much internal and is the essence of the way to raise oysters. Therefore, some people at the venue, including Hills, do not think that Sauron is looking for a place where the Su Bai confrontation is excessive, because this is a very normal mechanism. Not long ago, Chen Ru had just made a model and succeeded in stepping on another person to prove his success. It was like opening Pandoras box. If there is a chance, there will be no less people who will choose this way in the future. It is the moral criterion in the hearts of the listeners that the dead friends are not dead. Just now, it seems that the plot has deviated. It doesnt matter who wins or loses, its a normal matchup that is evolving into another direction. Saurons body is in the body of Su Bai, and Su Bai now completely closes his body, so that Sauron cant come out. At the same time, the two colors of cyan and blood are alternately flashing on Su Bai, with Su Bai as the center. The temperature in the vicinity has also started to rise suddenly. The area under the foot of Su Bai has turned into scorched earth, and this heat is still spreading continuously, and the temperature in the core area is also rising in a straight line. Hills, who was originally watching the lively mentality, became serious now. Su Bai would not be surprised to beat Sauron because he believed in Su Bais strength, and he could kill high-order metamorphosis in the middle. A while ago, he swallowed up his own source and advanced to the high level. Now, even Sauron is really only one step away, even if there is only one hair strand, as long as he has not proved. Then he will not fight the opponent who may be Su Bai. As a brother of the past, Hills is still very confident about Su Bai, and it is also a certain degree of knowledge. However, there has been a great deviation in the development of the matter. The so-called wonderful confrontation between the two sides has not progressed as expected. There is no destruction of landslides, no collisions between you and me, and no physical battles. . some, Just calm, The only noise, It may be the slight low snoring that is constantly emanating from the white throat. Repressed, Low, Like the sea before the storm, it is like a beast that is suppressing anger; "Why would it be like this." Xu Yunfei frowned slightly. He thought that he could appreciate the two guys who had a physical metamorphosis. He had a slight dissatisfaction with the development of the duel. Everyone was a bystander, so he was absolutely big. Some people are not too big to see the excitement, and the peak of a physical reinforcement is invisible. It is always a pity. "Yin Yang is wrong." Yan Huihong smiled. "Nobody thought that Sauron would actually start in such a way. Of course, no one would have thought that Su Bai would go with this kind of countermeasure. ending." "Close up? Yan Ge, do you really think he can swallow Soren?" Xu Yunfei is obviously not believe, because Sauron''s strength is actually no worse than Su Bai, and Sauron''s body is another metamorphosis level. Su Bai wants to eat Sauron, or in this way, it is difficult, at least in Xu Yunfei, there is not much chance of success. Yan Huihong glanced at Xu Yunfei, who was standing beside him. He felt a little emotion. The last group of listeners had lychees and they were waiting, but they were still defeated. Even the withdrawal of the army could not be withdrawn. Now the one standing by himself is The eyes are still a little lacking in strength, and it is a very common cockroach. It is difficult to have a bigger development in the future. Everyone has a sense of crisis. Yan Huihong himself has of course. He hopes that he will have several powerful comrades in the world when he goes to the world in the future. Do you want to be surrounded by Xu Yunfei? Otherwise, it will not Need to fight, he felt that there was not much hope in his heart. Fortunately, there are a number of senior listeners who are very optimistic about them. After these people have proved their voices, they should also be the best among the big guys. Yan Huihong doesnt have much thighs, but he doesnt want to be a pig teammate. . Yan Huihong rubbed his chin, and Xu Yunfei was very surprised by Yan Huihong''s action, because it meant that Yan Huihong was thinking about whether to intervene. Xu Yunfei certainly won''t believe that Yan Huihong is going to help Solon to solve the problem. After all, it is the East, and Su Bai is also an Eastern audience. Yan Huihong has no reason to help an outsider at this time. The portal of the East and West has a broadcast number. For a hundred years, for the fun of provocation, even now, it will subconsciously enter the mind of the audience. Then, Yan Huihong is considering whether to help Su Bai? Help Su Bai............ Refining Sauron? "But it." Yan Huihong shook his head, and some of his heart looked at the sky. The radio had become very shameless. He worried that once he shot, he might be directly broadcast into the story world and wait until the next train. Let yourself be out when you want to leave. He didn''t want to enjoy this kind of treatment. He could drink tea and walk around for a long time. This is the most precious thing. He cherished this time, especially after seeing the picture of Qin Bings death. . At the moment, the reason why the broadcast did not quickly take one of them into the story world as a means of dispute resolution should not be a broadcast negligence. It is very likely that the broadcast is observing. It hopes that another witness will appear among the two men. By. If it is a choice of two choices, sacrifice one to ensure the other, Yan Huihong feels that the broadcast is still willing to bear this price. To a certain extent, Sorens testimony is more likely because even Xu Yunfei can I feel that the United States is really a little bit worse. If you make up a little bit, he will be able to prove it immediately. "The woman, still not gone." Xu Yunfei reminded. Chen Ru left early. She was the first to leave. After she left the mountain to bury the ruins of the train, she left. The woman has some problems in her state of mind, so she needs to find a place to adjust and comb, without doing too much. Stay. Therefore, the woman Xu Yunfei said is specifically referring to Jolinna. "Then look at you." Yan Huihong gently side of his neck, issued a burst of bones, although Jolinna an Italian should not be likely to be the Americans for Sauron, but Yan Huihong clearly From the very beginning, Jolena showed a dissatisfied attitude towards Su Bai. It is difficult to ensure that this woman will not intervene in the middle by the pretext of protecting the senior audience from killing each other. Although it is not convenient to directly shoot, but to block the nun, Yan Huihong still feels that there is no problem, probably because of the reasons of old wealth, so Yan Huihong basically regards Su Bai as his own. Sears threw the cigar in his mouth to the ground. If it wasn''t for his Western identity, he would be too afraid of causing misunderstandings from the eastern audience. Hills really wanted to take a microphone and talk about what it feels like. Was entered into the body by a man, Oh, Its really a fascinating vocabulary. As a party, Su Bai only feels that his body is constantly expanding. This confrontation has changed from the outside to the inside, and the battlefield is his own body. Turning his body into a cage, no, specifically, turning his body into a melting pot, Su Bais blood is boiling desperately, and began to assimilate Sauron! Melt your will, Melting your soul, Melt your body, All of you, Will be deprived of me! Su Bais face began to look awkward, and his body began to tremble at this time. When Saurons resistance is getting more and more intense, The violent factors in Su Bais body are also beginning to move. The spirit, the will and even the essence of the flesh are the most intense collisions at this time. Its a good expression of a word, that is, water and milk blending, But if this kind of confrontation continues, then only one consciousness can prevail. Su Bai slowly squatted down, knees on the ground, and one hand was pressed against the ground. The soil under his feet began to melt, and the surrounding area began to sag. Saurons face kept appearing in various positions on Su Bai. He is laughing, He is ridiculing, He thinks that Su Bai is doing nothing, Even if it is a big man, it is impossible to refine it directly, let alone Su Bai. "Are you going to give me a big gift?" Saurons voice came from Su Bai. "Since you choose to take your body as a battlefield, then I will use your body as my testimony. The trophy is taken away, I am looking forward to letting me swallow you, my body, when it becomes powerful." Su Baiang started, Did not respond to Sauron, Just a few words of syllables from the throat: "Ancient stiffness - refining God!" v3 Chapter 1027： Awkward father Auspicious recently is not very happy, not because Ruyi still spends most of the day in front of the old rich tombstones, not because the little guys are not obedient, but because there is a fat guy who makes it very upset. If its not because the auspicious is clear that the little guy is safe here, it might go straight with the little guy. Of course, not only is auspicious troubles, but everyone living in this temple is now upset. For example, when a smoked child sometimes cooks, the face of the fat man suddenly appears on the kitchen hood, and then he will ask you what to eat tonight? You add more pepper to your salt and put less. The Buddha and the monk also returned from the place of the testimony yesterday, but the two did not get a chance to rest. When Foye sometimes meditates, he will find the fat face on his own futon, so that he will not know if he is sitting down or not sitting. When the monk tastes tea, the face of the fat man will appear on the coffee table. Once the monk is entering a tea-like atmosphere, the face of the fat man suddenly appears, and the monk pours in the pot with a pot of water, and then in the temple. There was a "wow wow" scream in the monk. The fat man is entering a state of meditation. Everyone in the temple knows very well. Therefore, everyone has chosen the corresponding restraint. As long as it is not particularly repugnant, everyone can pretend not to see it. But this kind of behavior of the fat man gradually has a tendency to intensify. For example, there is a fruit tree in the small temple. Now it is winter, and there is naturally no fruit in the tree, but suddenly I wake up in the morning and the tree is full of fat people. Head, dense. Some are sad, some are singing, some are laughing, some are crying, some are screaming, some are laughing. In short, the Buddha who got up that morning almost took out his hatchet and smashed the tree directly. The fat man has been staying in the temple for a long time, still in the three clear images, but his body shape has begun to be everywhere. On the night of the day, the monk drank tea with Buddha. The two had just read the message from Su Baifa, the falling train, the disabled Qin Bing, and the body of nine big beggars. This evening, it was destined to be heavy, even the monk and the Buddha. Did not go to that place, but in fact it is completely empathetic with the audience at the scene. The fat man appeared at this time, this time not only has a head, but also a stomach, just no arms, no legs, just like a person stick suddenly appeared at the table. "Monk, I am thirsty." The fat man sells the monk to the monk, but he looks like this, and it is not at all cute. "Fat, your fart, stocks are easy to go to the toilet?" Foye said, "It''s very convenient and fast, the eyes can watch TV, the hands can go to work, the farts, the stocks are placed in the bathroom. That stuff can linger at Fireworks Lane at any time, and life will become very fulfilling." Formerly, Foye used to be a living experience for a while, so when he said these words, there was no discomfort. "Fo, you have learned badly, ah, thank you monk." The fat man''s mouth went over, drank a big sip of tea, and then the body shook, and the small part under the belly began to appear. Foye squinted his eyes and said: "Come on the pants, I am fainting." ".................." Fat man. "Your image, in ancient times, should be a kind of punishment. Gyatso should also have seen it. It is to cut off people''s hands and feet, seal them in a jar, paste seals, and occasionally feed them, so that they can''t die. , live this way for a long time." The monk said. "You have to cut off your tongue, pierce the eardrum, and dig your eyes at the same time. Fill the jars with excrement." Foye is an expert. "I haven''t eaten yet, can you not be so disgusting?" The monk smiled at the Buddha and no longer teased the fat man. "Hey, fat man, I am suffering, my favorite person hurts me the most. Every time I am with white, I always eat meat. I dont even have soup. If I have the source, I can directly use it. How good." The fat man is still sad about that. "One drink, one has its own will." The monk was silent for a while and continued. "Your grandfather didn''t help you change your life. In fact, people living in this world can''t do without a life word. Life is not cause and effect. But there must be life in cause and effect. At the beginning, you had heard the words of the Princess of Daqin, and left for a while, and finally came back, but the barren always felt that the princesss prophecy was not accurate. Perhaps, you have a entanglement with Dabai''s life. Many things you do are making wedding dresses for him, but it is like a person stepping on a **** and going back to change shoes when going out in the morning, not catching up with that one. The bus in the class, the result of the bus was a car accident, the whole car has no life. People''s eyes can''t always see what they have lost, but should look at what they have harvested. "The monk, since you merged with the past life, the art of speaking has become more and more seconds." Buddha said with a sigh. "On the flicker and the chicken soup, no one can compare you." "Oh." The monk smiled and did not argue. The fat man frowned at this time. Then his stomach began to disappear and his face began to disappear. The monk continued to drink tea with Foye, thinking that the fat man was gone, but did not expect that the new pot of tea had just been soaked, and a breath suddenly burst out, this is a sign of advanced. Lord Foley shook his head helplessly. "The monk, your mouth is open." "The speaker is not interested, the listener has the heart, this is enough." The monk took the tea and took a sip. "The accumulation of the fat man is enough. He has not advanced, but also because of the state of mind. Pre-repairing causality, then abolishing cause and effect, swearing, giving up and taking down, hesitating, not seeing, can''t go out forever, seeing it broken, leaving a layer of paper. "Yes, if you can''t break it, you can''t walk it out. If you look at it, you will only have a layer of paper." Foye put the hatchet on the coffee table and gently stroked the side. He said, "We are practicing Buddha. what? Purdue beings? To the world? No matter how grandiose, no matter how to decorate the brush, repair the Buddha, and repair the ghost, there is no difference, In the end, it is nothing more than to make yourself stronger, in order to better kill. "People are dying after all, and the level of life is as high as broadcasting, and they will also have the will to end themselves. If you only look at one beginning and then look at an ending, any life can be summed up as ''born'' and ''dead''. A long period in the middle can be omitted. To cultivate Buddha is a process and a means of killing boring time. The Buddha said that there is a bank, and the Buddha said that the life of the people is the same. The starting and ending points of all beings are the same, so that they are equal. Foye nodded and closed his eyes. The hatchet hoversed and trembled around the Buddha. The instrument sensed the change of the owner''s mood and was working together. The monk pushed the floor-to-ceiling windows and went to the yard. Looking up, The fat man is sitting on the top of his head. His head is very big, his body is also very large, just like a statue is manifested there, the fat of the fat has already broken through the low order, reaching the middle level. The fat man is spotted by him, and the monk is clear in his heart. This is also a kind of welfare that he has after he merged with his previous life. It is more than enough to use the wisdom of the blessing monk to dial the human witness. Although it may be more than the old rich Heavenly talent, but it is enough. Its a pity that the monk can order the fat man, and he can also dial Buddha. But I can''t dial Su Bai. "Maybe, he doesn''t need a barren point." The monk said to himself, "The old rich is just paving the way for him, but he didn''t tell him that he should go there." .................. At this moment, Su Bai''s skin has been transformed from a cyan and blood color to a color, that is, white, a drop of white liquid dripping from the white body, each drop with a terrible temperature, the earth under the feet It has already been incinerated, and a beautiful mountain has become a barren land in this time. Su Bai is still crouching in place. This matchup is still going on. As long as he does not release Sauron, the war between the two will not end. Sauron is taking mechanical reinforcement, almost to a peak, his body, his thinking, his consciousness, the carrier of these elements and the mode of the carrier are also very different from the ordinary audience. But when Su Bai began to run the ancient three to transform the practice of the gods, Sauron suddenly felt a loss, Because at this moment, He doesn''t seem to feel the power of swallowing and blending himself before Su Bai, as if the other party had completely abandoned it. Your own body, your own soul and consciousness have all become extremely relaxed. At first, Sauron thought it was a conspiracy, but soon he found that he could not find a point of conspiracy, and then he began to take over the body of Su Bai. Since Su Bai no longer resists, he has to do his own thing. No matter what he is doing, Sauron is convinced that he can see the move. At the moment, Hills, who had been staring at the balcony on the far side, gently bounced the railing with his fingers and looked up at the sky. Su Bais body began to distort, and Sauron was transforming Su Bais body in accordance with his own appearance, so that he could fit his own satisfied posture, and he was waiting for Su Bais post. He did not believe that Su Bai would be plain and unreasonable. Give yourself a body. Sure enough, suddenly, a terrible spine emerged from Su Bai, this vortex seems to be able to smelt everything, consciousness, thinking, anything invisible but real existence will become its prey. The practice of the old rich and the rich is of course extremely overbearing. At this moment, Sauron perceives a feeling called despair. He thought that Su Bai could not really threaten his own roots in Su Bai''s body, but he suddenly found himself wrong. next moment, A white light suddenly came, Covered Su Bai. To be exact, it was Sauron who enveloped the body of Su Bai. White light quickly disappeared and took away Sauron. Su Bai stood in the same place and slowly opened his eyes. He said, Still hasn''t changed, As always, I am so embarrassed about my son. v3 Chapter 1028： Fathers love "A farce." Hills gave Su Bai a change of laundry. It seemed very intimate. Of course, he also knew that Su Bai was exhausted. It was definitely not easy to fight with one person in his own body. Things, at least, the whole process of watching Hills, I feel that my stomach hurts. The white-washed Su Bai sat on the sofa with a cigarette in his hand. What happened at the last moment was not unexpected by Su Bai. The broadcaster will give Sauron when he is about to refine the consciousness of Sauron. Into the world of stories. Perhaps, the previous practice of broadcasting blood corpses was simply to pursue a kind of fun. Now, broadcasting is beginning to use its own authority more and more unscrupulously, and use its own ability to intervene in the real world. It no longer pursues interest, but pursues the interests. The change of the controller leads to the change of the broadcasting code of conduct. At this time, it makes Su Bai somewhat miss the former broadcasting consciousness. The pursuit of story-telling broadcasting consciousness may continue to be in charge. Broadcasting to this day, he still has to play how to play, which is what floods. In this respect, Zhao Gongzi is much more lovely than Su Yuhang. Of course, it is also possible that Zhao Gongzi is not willing to face this choice, so he gave this position to Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu, just like the Jurchen attacked the Northern Song Dynasty. In the capital of the capital, Huizong of the Song Dynasty did not allow himself to be the son of the dying country. Therefore, Su Yuhang may be the pot for Zhao Gongzi. "I want to ask you, Su, have you ever had an illusion in your heart?" Hills looked like a curious baby and looked at Su Bai. "For example, the broadcast will not be shot and will not interfere with what you will do." Su Bai shook his head. Yes, Su Bai didn''t think about it, and didn''t have such an illusion. For those two people, any fantasy is a luxury. They used to kill themselves, like treating the waste materials in the lab. But they did not succeed in the end. The reason why I can survive, in the end, I have to thank the rules of broadcasting for shelter. Of course, nowadays, they are reluctant to kill themselves. After all, they need to be their sons to give them to another world to throw their blood. Saurons defeat, the broadcasts shot is equal to the conclusion of this conflict. The listeners who have stayed nearby have also chosen to leave recently. Of course, they have once again refreshed the first person under Su Bais shackles. Cognition, in addition to amnesty, no one can suppress this mad-like oriental youth; Subsequently, Su Bai and Hills returned to the small temple. The monk and the Buddha Lord ended the ferry project in Huangquanli ahead of time. The biggest reason is to prepare for the next story world. This time, the world radio broadcasts a large number of listeners, Su Bai, monk, fat Buddha and Hills. Everyone is inside, Su Bai carefully looked at the list and found that they are basically familiar and familiar with themselves. Even if they are not familiar with it, they have nothing to do with themselves. According to the monk''s guess, since the broadcast chooses to train in this story world in advance, so as far as possible, the listeners who are not bad relations are gathered together. After all, if you want to deal with the Qin army''s military array, the audience will not be intimate. Nothing, but at least to learn how to really cooperate, the broadcast also learned the lesson from the defeat of the previous audience. Since the monk and the Buddha have not used Huang Quan, Su Bai is not in a hurry to try to prove the road. He feels that the time is not yet mature. After all, no one can be like a boss, a tombstone is broken and immediately comes again. Without complete control, it is best not to try. After the fat man advanced in the past, he did not intend to move the mind of the tombstone of the Eastern Testament. Therefore, in the past few days, everyone has basically adjusted their state in the small temple. until, A week before the advance notice, Several white lights shrouded directly. In the small temple, except for the smoked children, the rest of the people were sent into the story world............ .................. "I lost." Sauron only felt that his consciousness was blurred, and then found himself standing on a desolate barren hill. In the sky, from time to time, there were huge monsters swooping over, and Sauron was completely indifferent. Here is the world of stories, Its the broadcast that pulls itself into the world of the story. In fact, without the official recognition of broadcasting, he can clearly know that at the moment, when Su Bais body suddenly appeared the terrible smelting power, he actually had no Opportunity. It was the broadcaster who continued his life and forcibly pulled a partial frame. If there was a big accident in the last time that Shi Baizhuang was shot in Shijiazhuang, then this time, there is no excuse and reason. Sauron sat under a big tree, his eyes began to diverge. He wanted to step on the white spot and get the chance to prove his voice with great confidence. But he lost and lost his temper, which made him somewhat will. depressed. He didn''t think about the story world, and he didn''t care about the black clouds that occasionally appeared in the sky and the tyrannical falling inside. He was like a bystander. He is lying here, No one noticed himself, No one found him, But this barren hill seems to be cursed, and may itself be a restricted area. Saurons body was slowly decaying. His body was comparable to Su Bai to some extent, but there was no way to resist this erosion. A trace of rust began to appear on his skin, even his face. There was also a crack in the road. The sorrow is greater than the death of the heart, and the interruption of the pace of the testimony also makes Soren somewhat depressed. He seems to feel nothing like this, watching himself step by step, Even, he did not care about what the task of this story world is. Gradually, I don''t know how long I stayed. The strong corrosiveness plus Sauron''s own resistance and depression made Sauron''s body slowly become a waste iron. Saurons body has collapsed, and the chip used to calculate the various data has stopped working. He doesnt need to think too much about it. If he just uses it to experience the sense of helplessness and embarrassment, use his most original. Emotions are enough. The curse is still fermenting, A blue light drifts out of the old body of Sauron, condensing a fuzzy human form. look back, He saw his decaying body, which made him somewhat strange, because he was a little unbelievable, the mechanical body that he was proud of, and the carrier that represented the mechanical civilization and the terminal of mechanical life would have fallen into such a miserable situation. This group of fire is the last source of consciousness of Sauron. He was about to dissipate completely. At this time, there was a kind of enlightenment. The original light blue fire group began to burn at this time: "I understand......... Mechanical life represents a kind of extreme, representing an order, a beauty derived from machinery but beyond the machinery. I have been unable to prove, not because of other factors, but because my eyes have been too narrow. I only value my body, but I have forgotten the most essential things. The heavens spoken by the Orientals, the rules of Western culture, are the new order formed by the level of power and life reaching a pole. This is also the ultimate return of mechanical life. It may even evolve into a broadcast similar to broadcasting. An ideological life derived from rules. Sauron''s fire burned more and more vigorously. A special kind of energy fluctuation appeared on his fire. He kept talking to himself and narrating his own feelings. His life level is undergoing a kind of transformation. He is touching to another threshold. That is, He is about to testify. The flesh is decaying, leaving only the source of the fire, which makes him very weak, but Sauron doesn''t care, as long as he proves his success, it will not be a problem. I am weak, but it is because of weakness that it is because of the low valley that we can see things that we could not see before. The source of the fire began to change a variety of colors, such as the alternate flash of light when the mechanical command input, "Thank you, great broadcast, this must be your arrangement, put me in this story world, let me feel the truth." today, I will prove in order! Sauron is now only full of gratitude to the radio, although he knows that the broadcast before the broadcast and now in this way let himself realize, just to make himself a big force to go to another world to help him fight Kill, but this is enough, for a person who has just lost his will, this moment, It is equal to being born again. So he is grateful to the radio, He praised the radio, Similar to the most serious Stockholm syndrome. The weak source of fire is bearing the hope of life transformation. It is so beautiful, it is so fragile, but it is so gorgeous. "After waiting for the testimony, I will be your most loyal servant. I will be the diversion carrier under your will, and carry your brilliance and remove all the thorns for you!" Saurons praise continues. Road, Metamorphosis, Just in front of you! .................. The white light dissipated, and Su Bai found himself standing in a wild area surrounded by dead grass and corrupt animal bodies. Here, there is a cursing atmosphere everywhere. If nothing unexpected, this should be the restoration of the ancient battlefield of Qin Jun. After seeing the scene of **** being broken, the situation in front of me seems not so surprising. The only thing that makes Su Bai puzzled is that the audience who arranged this batch of their own understanding before the broadcast should come in order to let themselves and others run in order to master the experience of facing the Qin army. But why are there no fat people around them? Is it that only one person is transferred to a certain position in the world of this story alone? This is not in line with the description of the story world in the mission notice. Just when Su Bai didnt understand it, On the hill in front of it, a blue aperture rises, and then a strange atmosphere is brewing and fermenting. this is, The breath of the witness! Someone is about to prove! Moreover, the distance is so close to oneself, almost just sticking to his face. At the same time, the group has no flesh as a carrier. The soul consciousness is so fragile, like a delicate flower bone, it is so fragrant, but it is so It is easy to pick and then lick it. Wait until Su Bai senses who the breath is, He is not in a hurry to shoot, But raise your head slightly, Looking at the dim sky, Self-deprecating: "Which is this play, I am afraid that I will swallow the indigestion directly, so I specially took the past and waited for the fruit to be ripe and peeled off the skin to send the tender flesh to my mouth?" This father loves, Its really too late to get it. v3 Chapter 1029： It’s finishing This situation, some accidents, some abrupt, of course, more deliberate; When the broadcaster sent everyone into the story world, they sent themselves to this location alone, and then just faced Soren, who was about to prove. This is no coincidence, no one will believe that this would be a coincidence. Su Bai did not hurry to start, his eyes were a little deep, he was hesitating, step forward, is almost the fruit of the initiative to send the door, but Su Bai has some persecution paranoia, because he can not understand why the radio will suddenly come to this One hand. Father love? This is just a joke. Su Bai does not think that the two people will produce something extravagant like fatherly love or maternal love. What they do should have their purpose. Now, take the initiative to put a beautiful gift in front of them. Su Bai has to spend some time to think about it, what their motives are. Soon, Sauron''s breath began to become stronger and stronger. It seems that he may prove success in a few moments. Now he is the weakest time, but at the same time, after a little while, he is about to enter another One level. It seems that I can only do it. Regardless of the meaning behind the gift, Su Bai did not find a reason to stand here and watch the success of the other party''s testimony. "Ancient stiff......... refining the gods!" Su Bai''s hands were stretched out, and a pair of eyelids began to appear blood red and dark green respectively. At the same time, with him as the center, a terrible melting pot was forming. In the past, the old rich and wealthy used this method to force Su Yuhang to rush to kill him before his testimony at the expense of his future. This is enough to show the terrible collection of this practice. If you look from a distance, the sky above the wild cursed land, there is a ray of light rising up, bringing fireworks-like smashing effect, but soon, there is a black hurricane whistling out, the latter began to devour the former As the darkness is about to smash beautifully. On the way to the road, Sauron was suddenly hit, and his heart was shocked. When he found out who was shooting at him, his whole person was almost mad. He didnt know why it would appear at this place at this time. Su Bai''s figure! This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible! The broadcast brought him into the world of the story to save himself in the failure of the duel. Putting yourself in this environment is a matter of feeling and witnessing yourself. But why does the broadcast let this oriental person appear in front of himself at the most critical moment! The violent black storm swept through, and the source of the fire of Sauron was like a boat in the stormy waves. At this moment, the ship was almost certain. The only difference was how to turn the ship. The terrible consciousness kept sweeping and raging. This is the roar from Sauron, but Su Bai is still unmoving, and the ancient stagnation of God is difficult to cultivate. At least according to the overview of the old and rich, this requires his own The level of consciousness is almost comparable to the level of amnesty. The old and wealthy people of the heavens are certainly not a problem. Any strange and extreme things seem to be drizzling in front of him, but Su Bai is not such a person, so Su Bais after the completion of the ancient and the two turns I didnt think about the three-turning thing, I always felt that it should be considered after my own testimony. However, the appearance of Sauron and the previous move of Sauron to penetrate into his body reminded Su Bai that there seems to be another way, that is, to take the consciousness of others to refine God and refine his own god. The ancient three-three transformation, born out of the Qin soldiers refining body surgery, is itself a kind of plundering other exercises to supplement themselves, so this behavior and norms are the true meaning of the three-turn. This world should be mine, All this should be mine, I didn''t take it, Just put these things on you. This kind of thinking, this angle, is normal in the old and wealthy person who is the son of the destiny. However, if other people want to play this way, they can only support themselves, even if they inherit the old white and noble clothes, the more they go backwards. The more I feel the feeling of being a thin ice. But right now, this fruit, dont eat it, I am too sorry for myself. The source of the fire of Sauron''s almost half-step sermon finally began to disintegrate under the violent tears of Su Bai. The blending and swallowing of the two sides of consciousness made Su Bai clearly aware of Sauron''s emotions. anger, Do not understand, doubt, Not willing. These emotions are filled with the source of the fire of Sauron, the last residue before the disappearance of Sauron consciousness. Su Bais body slowly landed down, and there was an aperture in his eyebrow position, and then Guanghua dispersed, and everything was calm. Dealing with Sauron at this time, there is no need for a long-lasting war, and there are not too many risks, even seemingly boring, but the fact is that Solon can only blame the time when the broadcaster put Su Bai into here. Well, it is the time when he is the strongest and the weakest, and the best time for the most delicious. The first step in refining God is a success. The rest, it takes only a little time and effort to completely dissolve the absorbed Sauron consciousness, and it is because of the existence of the soul and the flesh. The tremendous improvement of the soul consciousness is bound to drive the further growth of the flesh. Su Bai feels that even after the refining of God''s complete success, even if he does not confess, those ordinary justified Dao should be fearless, just like the strength of the former Chen Ru did not prove the power, even if If you dont have the word, you can harden it. Once the testimony is successful, the ordinary amnesty is not his own opponent. Su Bai can clearly perceive that there are several people who are similar to Yan Huis newcomers. This is a special kind for Chen Ru, the same newcomer. Taboo. Taking a deep breath, Su Bai sat down in the same place, and the curse and catastrophic atmosphere around him began to slowly smear him, but he was quickly transformed into his body by Su Bai, purely as his own zombie lineage. Add some snacks and vitality. Fingers, inserted into the ground, opened a handful of mud, Su Bai reached out and explored in his pocket, and found a cigarette. At this time, a figure sat down beside him. Su Bai took a moment, because he did not expect this person to appear so abrupt but so natural. It seems that he and he have never really met each other. The last time he met and exchanged was just to stay with him. The remnant of the soul in memory is not his own. The other hand reaches out, Su Bai lost a cigarette in the past, Two people, One is no longer a child, and it is even difficult to describe it with "youth". The distinct angularity and resolute temperament show a feeling of middle-aged people, and Su Bai is indeed set up thirty. The other one has already entered middle age, although the face looks young, but the wrinkles and the corners of the eyes seem to tell the vicissitudes of his life. Two people, smoking together; Many of my sons have this experience. When they grow up, they naturally hand a cigarette to their old man, or their old man suddenly gives you a cigarette naturally one day. You will feel awkward, too. I feel embarrassed, no longer when I was a child when I dared to smoke in the school and I was beaten by the old man. But for Su Bai, there is another feeling. "do you like it?" Su Yuhang is a white casual wear, not fancy, nor glaring. His taste has always been very high. Su Bai has seen photos left by Su Yuhang and Su Yuhangs wearing through other means. . Su Yuhang asked Su Bai, like asking his son to make his own dish today, is it delicious? Su Bai spit out a ring of smoke and organized a language: "Okay." The taste of Sauron is indeed ok. "It''s delicious." Su Yuhang nodded and looked very gratified. then, It was half an hour of silence between the father and the son. No one spoke again, no one was willing to talk because there was really nothing to say, at least, for Su Bai. "This ship is sinking." Su Yuhang appeared, that is to speak, so silence, or he will first break. "The ship sinks, will the helmsman die?" Su Bai asked. "Yes." Su Yuhang gave the answer. "Very good." Su Bai nodded and was very satisfied with the answer. Nothing is more fun than my aunt''s death. "Do you know, I used to think about it, be a good father." Su Yuhang said again. Su Bai looked up and looked at the still faint sky. He looked at the father who was obviously not the body but only the projection. If Su Yuhangs real body is in front of him, Su Bai will never allow the other party to put the sentence. Disgusting words are finished. Of course, Su Yuhang may have no real body. He has already merged with Liu Mengyu and radio. According to the old riches, that is to be a person, isnt it good? Su Bai did not respond. Su Yuhangs palm is going forward, In an instant, the wilderness, which was originally filled with curses and disasters, became green grass and grass, and in the distance, even groups of cattle and sheep could be seen. The sky is blue and blue, The setting sun shines with a romantic sunset. In the distance, the rough voices of herders drifted. Everything is so comfortable and enjoyable. "Remember this picture?" Su Yuhang asked. Of course, Su Bai remembers that in the oil painting, he nestled in his mother''s arms, gently on the grassland, and the father behind him painted a warm scene of his wife and son. "I owe you fourteen years, but I can take it for 1400 years. I can''t change your destiny, nor can you change your identity. But if I can get into the world, I will give you a quiet time of 1400 years. You can bring your son, my grandson, and my mother, who can stay with you until you need to attack the next world. Su Bai did not have an impatience and no hysteria. He just looked at Su Yuhang calmly and looked at his name as a substantial father. Road: "One thousand four hundred years, too long, I think now, It''s time to finish. v3 Chapter 1030： Do not ask for the millennium forever "Reconfirm the layout of the array." Hills directed a few people around him and said, "There is the Dead Sea behind here. The front is the Grand Canyon. There is also a remnant of the old walls on the gorge. The former Qin Bing wants to attack and can only pass here. We don''t care if they can really pierce the mountain. At least first of all to give the best in front of our eyes. Don''t hide, what is the arrangement of the bottom of the box, I will reconcile. Hilles co-ordinated here, there are three Western high-level audiences around him, and they are all in the same way, while on the other side there are two fat people and monks, plus a total of six instructors in Hills. After that, a total of more than 30 arrays were arranged. Each of the arrays was linked to each other. Even if it was a big brother, it would not be easy to break through. In addition, the ancient formations still exist on the walls of the nearby canyons can also be borrowed if necessary. At least the people in front of them are basically impregnable. The most important thing is that the Qin troops of the broadcast arrangement should not be all generals. More than the strength of the audience, otherwise there is no need to play. Buddha is sitting behind, there are ten high-ranking audiences beside him, and there are all things in the East and West. Everyone is quite harmonious. Some people know each other. Although they have never seen each other, they have never given up their evil. This kind of story world must have its arrangement, so there is no need to match those who have hatred. Although this kind of co-ordination is not really perfect, after all, it is impossible to bring together the power of all the audiences, but it is much better than the complete fights of the previous masses. After all, broadcasting is impossible to organize a martial arts conference. The lord leads everyone. After everything was laid out, almost no less than 20 people sat on the ground and adjusted their status. "What about white?" asked the fat man while biting the sweet potato he had dug. "I don''t know." Buddha said, shaking his head. "It is reasonable to say that he should be sent with us." Yes, since the broadcaster wants to use this story world as a training in advance, then the whites must also appear in this team, not to mention the relationship between Dabai and himself, and to say that his relationship with Hills is also very good. So, Su Bai should not match the other teams. "Amitabha." The monk had a pair of hands and read a Buddha. "Monk, you can say what you want to say." The fat man urged. "The barren wants to say that nowadays, the position of Dabai may not be the same as us. He wants revenge. The biggest possibility of revenge is that we cannot defeat the Qin army of the world, so that his parents will collapse, but his parents will collapse. We are the same........." "Oh." The fat man smiled. In fact, he already knew this. "Let''s take a step and look at it. Where is the excitement? Where did we cooperate with Dabai to help Su, and I never thought about other things at this time." Mind, whether it is defeating Qin Bing or broadcasting, I feel that both results are good and acceptable." "The reason is this truth." Foye also echoed. Just as everyone whispered to each other in the sky, the sound of the military number suddenly came from afar, and everyone immediately stood up. They knew that the real test was coming. Although broadcasting is now reluctant to consume the audience, since it is a test and a simulation, it is not entirely dangerous. Otherwise, this test will not achieve real results. Lord Buddha took out his hatchet and stood up with a group of melee-enhanced listeners. The monk and the fat man and other strategists were re-starting the takeover, and Hills was in the middle position. The rumor is very strong, and the melee ability is absolutely not weak, just can play a role of convergence. On the other side of the distant cliff, nearly 100 Qin soldiers are in full service. These Qin soldiers are mostly the first-class strength of the senior audience. There are only five in the middle-level strength, and only one high-level strength. It is reasonable to say that there are nearly 20 highs here. The audience of the order is absolutely not worthy of each other, but the most terrible thing for Qin Bing is their military squad. As long as they combine the military squad, they will often explode several times more powerful than their own strength. These Qin soldiers are somewhat different from the real Qin soldiers. Their armor is dyed with a layer of gray, and the face is also dark yellow. It looks like a ghost who just climbed out of hell. I dont know why, broadcast Instead of completely simulating them, they have deliberately developed their image and temperament to the other side. The military squad has begun to move, and the military array of 100 people looks a little small. It is far from the spectacular when hundreds of thousands of troops whistled. But these Qin soldiers have fallen neatly every step of the way, and it seems that all the squares are One of the earthquakes. "Prepare." Hills raised his hand, and the Qin army ahead is about to enter the battlefield area. Monks and others all immerse their minds in their own arrays. The Qin armys military squad stopped at the front of the formation. "Shield! Call!" The shield guard at the forefront of the military array is holding the shield and pressing it up. It is the main defense force of the military array. At the same time, the two wings of the military array were directly rushed up by more than 30 soldiers wearing rough leather armor. Each of them had tattoos on their faces. This is a special unit within Qin Bing, often It is made up of slaves and criminals. They rely on the battlefield to kill the enemy to seize the enemy''s first level in exchange for their freedom and merit, so their equipment is often better than the regular army; However, in the history, the combat effectiveness of this army is not weak. When the two armies are deadlocked, the addition of this army can change the trend of the battlefield, because they are warlike and war, but only war and killing can change themselves and their families. The destiny, in the history of the late Qin Dynasty, the generals of the Zhang dynasty Zhang Yifa mountain hundreds of thousands of prisoners formed the army to defeat the multi-armed army in succession, if the Chu tyrants broke the boat, he almost succeeded in the Qin Dynasty. Twenty shielded soldiers opened the road ahead, and 30 decapitated soldiers dispersed to carry out assaults. Behind them, the 50 brightest and most complete Qin soldiers were eagerly awaited. "Get started!" Hills issued the order. In an instant, several arrays of wizards began to inspire the formation, horrible powers such as landslides, fire sprays, lava, frost, swords and shatters. "Wai!" Twenty shielded soldiers combined to form a circle around the city blocked the raging of the formation, and the 30 squadrons were instantly annihilated more than half, but they did not fear and continued to sprint to the battle. There should be a destructive and traction method of the instrument. Wherever they go, all the arrays under the arrangement are towed and moved, and they are inspired. Wait until the rest of the daggers die, and the array that hasnt been triggered is left out, and the shields that continue to be recommended later are crushing the remaining arrays, and their damage is less than half. people. This is a life-filling method! If this broadcast is a complete demonstration of the battlefield discipline and tactics of the former Qin army, all the audience present felt uncomfortable for the audience who had invaded the world in the past. The enemies they faced were really terrible. After cleaning up all obstacles, The 50 Qin soldiers who had been waiting for the rear had propped up their long brothers, raised their own swords, and began to charge. "Building a second line of defense." Hills spread his hands and two long swords appeared in his hands. The fat man and the monk and several other divisions began to lay out the second line of defense, and Hills rushed over with the Buddha and others. This is a drill, a battlefield exercise, but everyone must go all out. Once you fail in the drill, then in the future, when you really face these enemies, even the more terrible comets, Still have the hope of winning? ........................ The endless grassland shows a wonderful beauty, and Su Yuhang is still waiting for Su Bais answer. "I am serious to you, or?" Su Bai asked this question. "Original, we want to kill you." Su Yuhang answered very straightforwardly, "But we did not succeed, and now, we value your potential. Anyway, you are bleeding with the blood of me and Liu Mengyu. The children of our two are not likely to be qualified. Moreover, wealth is also optimistic about you. As long as you are willing to accept this condition, we will help you to prove that, as your fat friend said, we will make up for the previous owe to you and make you a true broadcaster. One thousand and four hundred years is the limit that I can give. Because of the rules, I can''t change. I can only do the guidance on the rules. You should be clear about this. In the distance, a woman''s figure appeared. She was wearing a red dress. Like the mother in the oil painting, the frost on her face seemed to converge more than before. It was not so kind, but at least it was no longer rejected. People are thousands of miles away. One thousand four hundred years, Enough for a person to live for twenty years, I can grow up with the little guy, and I can enjoy it all quietly. "This promise is equally applicable to those of your friends. As long as you guarantee the war there, you can let them live together." Su Yuhang added. Monk, fat man, Buddha, Hill, can they be together? "How are you thinking about it? You can''t give me the answer now, I can wait..." "Oh..." Su Bai suddenly laughed, Su Yuhang did not speak, because the meaning of Su Bais laughter was very clear and very harsh. Su Bai took out another cigarette. This time he did not hand it to Su Yuhang, but he ignited himself, took a deep breath and spit out a smoke ring. Road: "No need to wait, I can give my answer now; Your conditions are very attractive, not only for me, but also for my friends. but, I dont want the millennium to last forever. I only hope that you will be rotted. v3 Chapter 1064： .Update adjustment notice Before the big white said, it should be closed; However, there were more thoughts at the end, and there were more things to consider. The dragon was very difficult to write, and he was busy at this point. The second one still could not be written. Moreover, the new book has determined a direction, but it has not had time and energy to write it out. Every day after writing the update of the broadcast and then drumming up the new book, the dragon is always dissatisfied, written and deleted, and the human energy is really limited. The dragon is An author who writes books requires emotion and input. However, the dragon does not intend to give himself a holiday after the broadcast, although it is really tired, but more afraid of the loss of popularity, after all, the dragon still depends on this meal. In this case, if you cant broadcast an accident this week, you can only temporarily make it a day, let the dragon write the beginning of the new book, so that you can easily talk to the editor about the book, otherwise you will have nothing to say. I hope that the new book will be followed up when the broadcast is finished, so that everyone will not suddenly read the book; In addition, there can be a spoiler. In fact, since the beginning of the broadcast, the dragons own mentality has also changed. It has long been a model of obsessive-compulsive disorder that specifically confronts readers with a special plot. You also saw it, sometimes reading the book review area. Or see the interesting paragraphs or bright sentences on the barrage, the dragon is also directly moved to the next chapter, brainstorming, for this story. Finally, give everyone a reassurance, the end of the broadcast is as good as possible, the role of Su Yuhang, will not go to wash the white, quickly close, the dragon will not make a feeding story. Then the dragon will also write a question for each of the characters in the book at the request of everyone. Goodnight everybody. 2017 4:03 v3 Chapter 1031： Very disgusting? Strangled, it seems to be the eternal theme, and the daily life between the audience; Just as people would invent "cock fighting", "dog fighting" and even "underground boxing" and the more ancient Roman duel, they think that higher creatures always have a natural desire to control their lower life. To control the fate of their lives, etc. to gain a sense of self. This is like a food chain, the instinct of life; This is human nature and the commonality of all things. For the first time, Lord Foye felt that the hatchet in his hand was so heavy. He couldnt remember how many times he had waved, and how many rounds he had played against the swords of the Qin army. numbness, Tired, Helpless, This sentiment began to spread throughout the battlefield. This is a killing that has been simulated and killed in order to kill and kill. Finally, a long-growth framed the Buddha''s hatchet, and then a long sword swept over. The whole man was taken out. If his body was hard, he might have been shackled just now, but even now, There was also a deep visible bone wound in his abdomen. Taking a deep breath and vomiting heavily, facing the Qin army in front of him, the Buddha felt a groan, as if he was facing, it was a sky that could not be crossed. I am not a fool, in fact, if Yugong was not the so-called Emperor of Heaven, he could not move the mountain. The battles around him continued, and Foye did not rest for a long time. He just glanced at the fat man and other people who were still arranging the battle. He immediately lifted the hatchet and rushed to the past. The broadcast chooses the right opponent, or simulates the strength of the opponent that the group can cope with, and with the conscious cooperation of yourself and others, it will not be instantly collapsed, nor will it be crushed, but want to beat the opponent. But it is also a long stalemate. Hills seems to be the most elegant person in this battle. It is a boring and cruel killing, but for him, it seems to be painting oil painting on the Seine. He looks very light and elegant, with two handles. From time to time, the long sword dances with dazzling swords and flowers, and it is like the beauty of the lotus pond after the rain. However, the Qin armys Chang Ge army array, like a hedgehog, made it impossible for Hills to finish the finishing touch, and all your attacks and efforts seemed to be invisible, but Hills Still calming his own mind, continue to wave his own chic. The second round of the array was completed, and the monk and the fat man together opened up the formation and greeted the teammates who had killed in front. The two long swords of Sears released the training of the sky, sweeping down, responsible for the break, the rest of the people directly from the battle group retired into the formation. This short-term match has also come to an end. Opposite the array, Qin Jun began to consolidate the body of his robes or healed, and on the other side of the squad, many listeners are recovering. No one talks, no one wants to talk. The fat man didn''t know why this kind of emotion would spread. He couldn''t figure it out, but he always called himself a social flower, and now he seems a little lazy. The monk sits cross-legged and resumes his mental strength. The continuous arrangement of the formation is also a huge consumption for him, but it cannot be arranged. Otherwise, the endurance of Qin Bing and the persistence of their army, a The stalemate is definitely the opposite to the end. Hills has a faint sense of leadership, but he only issued instructions in wartime. Usually, he did not regard himself as a leader. He was too lazy to be a role. After all, in general, a group of desperate people. The leader is often the first dead character. "........................" The sound of Qin Juns army sounded again, which meant that they were about to start the second round of offensive. Foye looked at the wound in his abdomen, because it contained the energy of the Qin soldiers'' long sword, so he recovered very slowly. He was very surprised. Why did the Qin army face the second round of offensive so quickly? ".........................................." This is the sound of a horseshoe. A cavalry of about 30 people roared from above the distant canyon. The armor on their body was very simple, and even the horse did not have a armor. "And the cavalry?" The fat man scratched his head. "The Qin soldiers not only passed by themselves, but also brought the war horses over?" "That''s not a war horse." Buddha''s eyes squinted a little. "It''s a monster that was smelted with the blood of a monster, injected into the body of a horse, and mutated in another creature. There is such a record in the Tantra. Tantra has a creature that Gao Shulian pointed out, but it is too traumatic and has a lot of defects. Because this technique is already broken, it is only in the hands of the pre-Qin refiners........." Speaking of this, the Buddha suddenly understood what he said: "If the Qin soldiers used the resources of the world, it would not be impossible for them to refine these horses to enhance their strength." "Xu Fudong, if Xu Fu is there, it is very likely." The monk also said at this time, "The legendary Xu Fu is going to establish a country of his own with five hundred boys and girls, not to mention The authenticity of this legend, but at least it can be said that Xu Fu is not a pure alchemist, he has his own ideas. Now it seems that what we are going to face is a situation that is changing. Broadcasting audiences have basically eliminated the peak power of that world. The Qin army of that world can almost be called the king. They can use the resources of the whole world to develop and arm themselves. They can even use whatever means, regardless of cost. For the broadcast, because the new experience can not be recruited, the strength of the two sides is indeed reversed. Before the killing of the two sides, there were still less than forty people left in the Qin Bing square. Now they have joined a group of cavalry as a new force. The morale of the audience, which was originally depressed, is now further falling. If everyone knows that the intention of broadcasting the world of this story is to simulate, there may be people who simply do not do it now. If they dont do it now, they will go to the world to die. This is still true. At this time, Hills walked to the monk and said: "Wait a minute, I will go with you to break the other side of the military, not breaking the army, it is too difficult to fight." The monk did not ask why Hills chose himself and nodded a "good". The cavalry''s charge came in a blink of an eye. These horses sneaked on the air. Although there were only 30 rides, they created a feeling of galloping. Fortunately, the cavalry itself was not strong, half was low-order, and half of them even Only half a step to the strength of the senior audience. "stand up." Hill shouted. Everyone has stood up again, the formation is being attacked by the cavalry, and those who are in the Qin army are regrouping and the army is crushed. A new round of slaughter is about to begin. But no one knows, This exercise, When will it end? ........................ "Is this the answer you want to give me?" Su Yuhang stood up, Su Bai could not see his expression, and could not figure out the expression of this man, because Su Bai was clear, the other party came to find himself, using the so-called friendship and affection. Its impossible to convince yourself of things and so on. This point, Su Bai believes that Su Yuhang is also clear. "Anyone doing things is purposeful, even if it is purposeless, this purposelessness is actually a kind of purpose." Su Yuhang slowly said, "We are all fate in destiny, no power of choice." At least, there is no way to choose exactly according to your preferences. I will inform the friends you know about what I am chatting with today, and by then, you can be prepared to cope with their choices. "Zhen." Su Bai smiled and spit out the two words. "The waves beat the beach, the tide is rising and falling, it is a phenomenon that human beings can''t stop. I know your thoughts and know your hatred for me. I don''t care, don''t care. I took over a piece of chess that was given to the dead by someone else. I want to save this game and I am destined to spend more thoughts. even, Change the rules of the board. "But in this case, this game loses the meaning of winning or losing." Su Bai looked at Su Yuhang. "This is why you have recently appeared to change things. The previous broadcasts would not do this." "Because it won''t do this, so things will become the situation now, and then it doesn''t want to do it. The mess is thrown at me. In fact, even I don''t know. How did Alexander, the original, cool down? Consciousness leads to what it is today. You are right. If you change the rules of the board without authorization, then losing or losing will lose meaning. But at least it can be guaranteed that I will not lose. Su Yuhang turned around and looked at Su Bai, looking at his son, laughing: "You can go back and ask your son. I know that you love him very much. At this point, you are doing better than me. We have no way to recover things from you, but at least we can create a very good Good environment. When he grows up, he can be a strong person in another world. As a scholar, he can even open a school. Even if he creates his own king, he can also sway cattle for a lifetime. He hasn''t grown up yet, he has a future, As a father, I am dereliction of duty, you, there are opportunities. "Being a man, isn''t it good?" Su Bai suddenly asked. "what?" "Being a man, isn''t it good?" Su Bai glanced at Su Yuhang. He is too lazy to say even the ironic words. "Be free, have friends, have loved ones, some people care about you, some people are really considerate, do people, no Okay? Look at what you are like now, People are not human, Ghosts are not ghosts, Covering my face and facing me, this son has to pretend to be warm and subtle, to convince me with the words of ''father love''. Also let yourself, Feeling sick? "It''s a bit." Su Yuhang admitted generously. "But my conversation with you this time, your answer is not important, isn''t it?" v3 Chapter 1032： I saw my dad on the road. The battle became very simple and straightforward. Both Hills and the monks rushed to the front, and all the rest of the audience were on the flanks to help them and share some pressure as much as they could. Under the oppression of the Qin army, these listeners finally learned what it means to be a true sense of teamwork. Once, the broadcast also tried the story world of the team mode, but then there is no more, so the best thing among the audience is actually the tactics of heads-up or sneak attack, so that they really combine to form a whole. For a strong opponent, it is really uncomfortable for most listeners. However, people are forced out. The monk and Sears are equal to two sharp knives, which directly penetrated into the Qin army. The last round of confrontation made the audience clear that as long as the Qin army was not broken, it would be difficult for everyone to create a true meaning for the Qin army. Threats and kills. At this moment, the monk''s law is solemn, and a direct extradition comes to a Buddha body, which is slammed down, and the majestic Buddha''s Buddha is rolling like a river roar! Hills opened his hands and there was a door to **** behind him. A huge hand of the demon was summoned by him. Each time the summoning demon is a small consumption for Hills, but here At the time, it is only with an instant thunder that you can really open the turtle shell in front of you! "boom!" "boom!" Two huge explosions caused the Qin army to be a vibrating one. The monk held the beads and directly slammed the Qin soldiers with the shield in front. The two swords of the two brothers came out together and stabbed the past. "Hey!" The structure of the military array was torn open at this time. The shield in front of the two was first cracked by the shield, and then the whole person was torn into pieces. The nearby Qin soldiers quickly moved closer, trying to fill this gap, but the monk flashed in the golden light and squeezed directly into the past. He relied on his own Buddha light guard to block the Qin soldiers around him. This is a good thing. When it comes out, once the military array is restored, the previous efforts are completely in vain. The two swords of Hills broke at this time, but he did not hesitate to stab the sword with his own blood, and Qin Bing, who had been pressured by the monk, was stabbed for a time. The Qin army, which had not been moved before, finally fell into a state of stagnation after the monks and Hills stormed at no cost. A group of listeners in the vicinity seemed to be screaming like a wolf. In fact, Qin Bings single combat capability is not strong, because their personal strength has no way to compare with their higher strengths and means than their high audience. Therefore, when the military array cannot run, the superior strength of the audience finally shows. Come out. The rhythm of killing has also accelerated, but this time it is a bit like a one-sided slaughter. On the other side, the Qin armys cavalry team also turned around and launched a second charge, hoping to cover the battlefield in this way to re-arrange, and the multi-form reinforcements represented by the fat man at this time. Applying the array together, the fat man started to smoke red at this time, because at this moment he got the blessing of several practicing mages. At this moment, the fat man has his own illusion that the stalwart of the sea can be day and day, and the air is pointing at the air. It seems to be a punishment on behalf of the sky. For a time, the thunder is rolling and falling directly. The red thunder, which is as thick as a telephone pole, kept falling down. The Qin armys cavalry did not say that the loss was heavy during this round of bombing, but it has lost the momentum of the impact and was directly blasted. The fat man sighed with enthusiasm, and took advantage of the air locomotives around him to bless himself. In the spirit of Laozis idea of ??being cool enough, he started his own one gasification and three clears. For a time, above the sky, a statue of Dao Zun appeared, but the face of this illusion was fat. The original sacred bones and imposing manners were greatly reduced after seeing this face. "Destroy!" Dao Zuns finger is pressed down, The mysterious and mysterious air machine came out, and the war horses under Qin Bing were all in a state of stagnation at this time, and even more of them fell apart directly, and the demon and the body were completely divided. "Oh, cool!" The fat man screamed, but the handsome was only three seconds. Several of the strategists had long been overwhelmed and fell to the ground. The fat man himself seemed to have been evacuated and squatted on the ground. The Qin army''s cavalry was destroyed, and the military formation was also dissected. The battlefield has become very clear. The rest is nothing but strangled, the most primitive killing. The instruments of the audience and all kinds of bloodlines played a huge role at this time. Some people turned into a light system, and they gave blessings to all the audience nearby. Some also released a cursing atmosphere for these Qin soldiers. A wide range of weakening. Buddha''s hatchet has long been infiltrated by blood, and he himself has long been as mad as it is. This is not a battle, it is more like an endurance competition game. Everything is spoken by instinct at this time. The two Western martial intensifiers almost burned their own vindictive bombardment against the Qin soldiers. They were only responsible for killing each other''s resistance. There were assassins and witches and other intensive listeners who were responsible for harvesting life. The battlefield is the best place to learn, and the killing is also the best means of running-in. The long and deadly stalemate also makes the cooperation between the audiences more tacit. Each of them knows that this kind of tacit understanding is hard to come by. It may be that this tacit understanding is struggling to survive in another world, so no one is going to hide privately, and there is no need to go to Tibet. Everyone is now almost a trench teammate. The Qin army finally collapsed at this time, but they did not retreat, even if they only broadcast the simulated NPC, but according to the broadcasts understanding of Qin Bing, it is clear that these Qin soldiers are not under any situation. There will be a rout, so there are no NPCs. But the helpless thing is that even if they fight to the end one by one, but without the military blessing, they become a fragile lamb once they are placed, their lives are constantly being harvested, and the battle is finally pushed to the end, just like It was a passionate band playing and began to pull out the last ending sound. A sword in the face of the sword was worn by the Qin Bing commander in front of the general. The eyes of the other side seemed to reveal the color of disengagement, and the same was true of Hills. After the sword was stabbed, he was kneeling on one knee. On the ground, gasping with a big mouth, golden blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth, his body could not restrain the trembling, there was a burst of shackles, and the demon that was previously summoned by him seemed to be roaring in anger, because Hills It was not possible to deliver the promises promised to him in time, and because Hills was almost drained now, there was no way to go to the offer. This battle has hurt the strength, and the injury is too heavy and too heavy. He did not have such long-term consumption and fighting before, even if it was the PK in the place of the testimony and Su Bai, it was actually used. The time is also very short, each seeking to quickly separate the results. The golden body of the monk has already appeared a crack in the road. After the explosion of a Qin soldier, he fell to the ground. The golden body immediately dispersed, and the blood began to overflow. It looked very fierce. The magical flame of Buddha''s body was destroyed by the last two soldiers in front of him. He also fell to the ground and was unable to pick up the hatchet. When the last Qin Bing was killed by a vindictive intensifier, all the listeners were crouching on the ground in a messy battlefield. They overdrew their spirits, overdrafted their power, and even overdrafted. Own blood. But no one died, nor did it know that the broadcast was deliberate, but because they did their best, they might have both. The injury takes time to recover, and the overdraft force takes time to fill in, but even after the end of the wave, the broadcast did not announce the end of the mission. It seems that there is still the next round of offensive. Everyone is licking his own wounds, while he has a lingering fear of the previous World War, while calming down the next wave of his emotional preparations. The fat man''s face was close to the ground, and from time to time there was a stench of blood flowing over him. He held it up for a while, moved a few meters, and then collapsed. At this time, someone handed a cigarette, The fat man opened his mouth and said, "Nothing." The other party sends the smoke into the fat mouth, and then uses a lighter to ignite the fat. The fat man smoked two cigarettes and spewed a smoke ring from his nostrils. "Huh..............." Finally, it was a little slower. The fat man really wants to find a bed to take a good sleep, or go to a club bubble bath to take a bubble bath service. Open your mind, the fat man struggled sideways, watching the person who just gave himself a cigarette, The clothes on the other side were neat and tidy, and they were in stark contrast with all the listeners who were standing alone. The eyes of Hills were also seen. The monks also watched the Buddha, and many listeners also voted. With a doubtful look, everyone just finished tired like a dog, and suddenly there was an outsider. This feeling is like a freshman in the class after the military training. "Big white, where have you been..." The fat man asked weakly. "Is the broadcaster alone arranged for your opponent to practice? Mom, I feel like I am now out of thin air. It has been too fierce to fight." In the eyes of the fat man, Su Bai should be arranged to go to a more dangerous place. It should be more difficult than the situation of himself and others. However, Su Bais current looks are a bit different. "I met my dad on the road, talked to him for a while." Su Bai replied casually. ".................." Fat man. v3 Chapter 1033： Choose! Until the night, no new batch of Qin soldiers appeared again, but everyone was not broadcast to the world of the story. Obviously, the broadcast did not intend to end the exercise. Everyone is recovering from time to time. Of course, there is one exception. That is Su Bai. He sits alone at the canyon and looks at it. It is desolate, but it gives people a feeling of a long river. If the world of the story of the broadcast is a big scene, the general scenery is good. "Su." Hills walked behind and sat down beside Su Bai. "Do you have something to worry about?" asked Hills. "Who didn''t care?" Su Bai asked. "You are different this time." Hills shrugged. "The scenery here is really good. I found that after the end of the day''s killing, the whole person is almost exhausted. On the contrary, the heart can be quiet. Come down." Su Bai nodded and continued to look at the front. "Actually, our minds are very extravagant things." Hills said with deep meaning, "We have no choice, because no one gives us choice. In the past, I did not believe in religion, but now, I believe in fate, In the midst of it, it seems that some things are doomed, even if it is the life of broadcasting, you can''t escape this bondage. ããThe world, how many planes there are, we dont know, its not clear to broadcast ourselves, but like a hive, one after another, each grid is equivalent to a world plane, and outside the hive, There are also beekeepers, big farms, taller buildings, continents, planets on continents, and even a wider universe. Think about it this way, there is nothing you can''t think of. "You are not suitable as a comforter, because the object you comfort may not want to die, but after being comforted by you, suddenly feel that it is a very boring thing to continue to live. Before I went to college, I traveled to Guangdong and visited the former residence of an official. His former residence was well preserved. "Name?" asked Hills. "Forgot, not a celebrity, the highest is the prefect, the equivalent of the current mayor. The official is suicidal, because he is in the era, at the end of the Qing Dynasty, Western technology began to flock to this closed An ancient country of a hundred years. He had an astronomical telescope that his foreign friend gave him, and then he started playing at home. then, He committed suicide. Do you know that the ancient Chinese scholar-officials accepted the doctrine of the heavenly place and believed that their position was the center of the world. As a result, an astronomical telescope made his world view collapse in an instant. "So, Su, what do you mean by that?" Hill asked a little unclearly. "The world may be big, but it is not a good thing to see too much." Su Bai smoked the cigarette and handed it to Hills, and he also gave him a shot. "The years are too long, so I will fight for the day." "Looks, you made a decision?" Sears asked with a smile. "I just received a notice from the radio just now." Su Bai did not have any accidents, but he was very calm. "I thought it would be sent to you after the end of this story world. I didn''t expect it to be so fast." "Su, I want to survive, because I can live to see hope." Hillss palm rested on Su Bais shoulder. "Of course, I respect your choice, even if we may stand on the opposite side in the future, but I will still respect your choice. In fact, I think that fate exists, but fate is not something that can''t be broken. As I often dreamed at night, my dreams turned into a woman. I had some mental disorders during that time. I even felt that I had been with you for a long time, and I was infected by your sex. It made my sexual orientation start to have problems. But perhaps, this is a silent change. There are always things that we can''t see or see, but it can really dominate us, even dominate the broadcast. After leaving, Hills left. Su Bai sat here for another night, he was waiting, but the people he had to wait for did not come. Since Hills has received a letter from the radio, the fat man and the monk must have received it. Su Bai wants to wait for them to come here to tell them what they are and tell them their choice. But they didn''t come alone. Even when the first sun shone in the morning, the fat man was still lying there and continued to sleep. Buddha was washing the body with the spring water on the side of the canyon. The monk meditated on the knees to do the morning class. as if, Nothing happened. But Su Bai is clear that they don''t want to put pressure on themselves, and they don''t want to intervene in their choices. Everyone has a way that everyone wants to go. This is already the biggest connivance among friends. They have not taken care of themselves with their own relationship. The horn sounded again from afar. The neat soldiers footsteps reappeared. Standing in front of the canyon, you can see that a group of Qin soldiers with a number of two hundred people is advancing here. The number of people is twice as many as yesterday. However, the audience here has only one day of recovery time, and most of them have not recovered. No one complained, no one yelled, the mages stood in a column, and the melee intensifier stood in a row. Another round of brutal slaughter is about to begin. This is life. If you can''t resist, then enjoy it with your eyes closed. Buddha''s hatchet is on the back, and the wound on his body has not completely healed, but his posture still looks so tall and straight, and the monk is solemn, even if it is a little wilting, but his eyes still reveal a firmness. The fat man squatted on the ground, kept licking his eyes, and he didn''t wake up. "Hey, old Qin, go to the country!" The Daqin war songs sounded again, They are rolling down in a neat pace. Hills''s double sword broke down yesterday, and the fingertips of the ten fingers also caused a slight blur of flesh and blood because of excessive stimulation. "Prepare, strengthen the array." Hill shouted. The sergeant dragged the tired body to reinforce the squad, and the rest were behind Hills, who needed to block the first offensive of the Qin army. The two defensive intensifiers stood at the forefront with Hills and the monks, who were responsible for piercing the opposing squad. Occasionally, someone glanced at Su Bai sitting in the far side of the canyon. Some people whispered Su Bais wall view, but Hills didnt say anything, and other people would naturally not say anything. Buddha, monk and fat man did not say anything. The Qin armys military squad is already in front of you, and the sound of slamming is deafening. Bright yellow sand whistling, Yesterday''s battlefield, today''s battle, the story of the broadcast world is very direct, there is no winding around, there is no shortcut, that is, through this batch of Qin Jun forced the audience in their hands to unite and wear together . Very simple and rude, but probably the most effective way. Qin Juns military squad came over and began to charge. The 200-strong military squad has covered many arms, which is more difficult to deal with than the 100-strong military squad yesterday. Fortunately, the audience have not yet had time to restore their peak. But today they are at least much maturer than yesterday, and they know how to cooperate. The monks and Hills started first, followed by two Western vindictive intensifiers. The rest of the audience was stalking the past, and several strategists, including the fat man, began to open the array. "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The monks golden body once again slammed into it. This time, it was also successfully knocked out a hole, but when Hills tried to cut the crack completely along with this passage as yesterday, the two rows of long soldiers directly rushed. Come over, forcing Hills to have to avoid the edge. Two vindictive intensifiers followed, but a row of shields surrounded them, letting their vindictiveness continue to excite, but still can not shake the shield. The monks who have been plunged into the military squad gradually began to fall out of disarray. The original military squad also formed a pattern of formations at this time, because this time the number is sufficient, and the outer Qin corps is responsible for blocking the outside audience. The internal Qin army formed a new military squad, completely trapping the monks, Hills and the two martial intensifiers. Forms, rushing down, once the monks and Hills did not fail, the peripheral audience is a huge blow in both morale and overall strength. The fat man once again gasified Sanqing, and the huge and powerful Dao Zun virtual image appeared, but this time the Tao Zun failed to push down a finger, because the Qin army army array shot a string of arrows, surrounded by The space began to collapse and burst, and the body that the fat man summoned collapsed directly before it could complete its operation. This made the fat man''s body sway, with one hand on his chest. Can''t beat, This time the turtle shell is harder than yesterday! The monk began to shed golden blood, long swords, long brothers, shields, all greeted him, he kept fighting, but could not support for too long. Hills''s eyes are red, and the sword is becoming more crazy, but he still can''t break away from this impenetrable array. After the end of the two temperament intensifiers, the breath began to slowly sink. The outside audience, even if they try their best to support the teammates trapped inside, it is difficult to step aside. This battle seems destined to be defeated. At this time, the one who was sitting on the edge of the canyon, Still sitting, His body is facing away from the battle. and so, It seems that there is a terrible killing that happens not far away from me. He was not aware of it at all. And even under such a situation, the fat man and the monk did not specifically look at this side. v3 Chapter 1034： One person Broadcasting will not allow these people to be killed. This is very clear. So, the audience who are fighting in the battle are also very clear. However, if the exercise ends in failure, it is equal to All the audience present sentenced a death stagnation. Even the simulated NPCs can''t be beaten. How do you go to another world in the future to face the final essence of the Daqin Empire? The current failure is tantamount to planting a seed in the heart, which is also a keynote. Therefore, no one will give up, the audience who are good at self-protection and dead friends are showing a very high team quality in this battle. No one left room, no one left a hole, everyone knows In the future, if you can go on in the world for hundreds of years, you can see if you can beat the Qin people. Sears''s hair is scattered, and the temperament of the sword is causing great damage to his body. The original kind of slickness on his body has also begun to disappear, becoming more and more crazy, a bit like, not willing to lose. The shrew of the hand. When the swordsmanship is released, it is unorganized. It is not so much a fight, it is better to be the last. On several occasions, Foye was about to rush into the line to meet the monk, but he was intercepted by Qin Bing at the last minute. The shields around him continued to squeeze, and the golden body of the monk had long been cracked, but he was still fighting and dying. He couldnt get in with the outside audience. In fact, the situation was even more dangerous. The two defensive intensifiers have been bloody, but they are still sticking their teeth. Qin Bings military array began to change, sometimes shrinking and slowing down. This means that the Qin soldiers are in control of the situation on the battlefield. The current behavior is nothing more than a more relaxation to control the development of the war situation, while killing the enemy. Try to reduce your own casualties. Among the Qin Bingjun array, there is a white-haired old general who is dispatching. His eyes are like a torch, but his face is still dim. Here, every Qin soldiers face is like this. It seems that the broadcast is specially made on the NPC that he simulated. mark. "Enter!" The old general, the NPC, is unclear whether it is really famous in history. However, under his command, the pressure on the audience is getting bigger and bigger. These Qin soldiers are not strong in strength, most of them are Its just the low-level level of the senior audience, and some even have the level of seniors. So at the beginning, nearly 20 of the majority of the strengths are in front of the high-level audience. They are on the defensive, and the audience is the main attack, but now The balance has slowly tilted over. "Receive!" In the end, Hills did not completely lose his mind. At this time, he made the most correct decision, but he also knew that once this decision came down, there would be no way for him to sigh again, and only then he would die. This batch of Qin soldiers will completely control the advantages of the situation, even if they slowly grind, they can also kill their own people. My choice is nothing more than early failure and late failure. A sacred white lotus appeared on the head of the monk, and the brilliance of Bailian made up for the damage of the monk''s golden body. At the same time, the two martial-intensifiers also burned their own origins. Hills is burning all over the left arm, and the magnificent swords are coming from the sky. The fat man and the group of mages also reunited the formation. "boom!" The audience once again exerted their strength, This time, it is no longer to kill the other side''s military squad, but to break the game and meet the teammates who are deeply involved. Qin Bings military squad was running under this offensive and would not collapse, but there was no way to trap the audience who had been rushing. The two defensive intensifiers and the monks and Hills succeeded in breaking through, and the audience around them blocked the fight, which finally gave the previous four people a chance to create a bit of breathing. "attack!" The old general has a long sword, The Qin army''s military array was re-integrated, and the arrowheads of the pickpockets shot out. The space in front of them burst and twisted, and the back shields were pressed forward, and the long-term soldiers assisted. The speed of the military arrays also accelerated. The audience gradually lost, but no one escaped. Everyone knows that it is meaningless to escape in this world of stories. If you encounter this situation in the world in the future, there may be more people who will move this mind. This is a game, everyone''s mentality is different. "Sanqing is like me, I am like Sanqing!" The fat man took a step forward, and in a flash, the faces of several of the marshals behind him appeared horrified, because the fat man was extracting strength from them without restraint. Before the blessing of the fat people, the nature of how much they are willing to give fat, but now the fat man is actively plundering from their hands. Su Bai, who was originally facing the battle, leaned forward and looked at the fat man. Because the fat man used it now, it was like a three-turned practice, but the fat man only learned a fur. At the beginning, Su Bai had printed out the tombstones in the land of the testimony together with the three-turned martial arts. The fat man and the monk and the lord of the Buddha could take it with them. Whoever thought that the fat man actually turned to the ancient three? A little doorway. Unfortunately, this practice is innately incomplete. It should only be rich and wealthy. One person can cultivate because he is the most special one in the world. The reason why he can cultivate himself is because the old rich and the rich have paved the way for himself. That special qualification was given to myself. The fat man has only learned a fur at the moment, and he can only learn a little fur. In fact, if these strategists choose to refuse to interrupt this connection, the fat man can''t continue to extract their strength. However, these few masters did not do this. Under hesitation, they still defaulted to this situation. Everyone wants to win, Even if you pay a heavier price, you want to win! The fat man exudes a blue light. At this moment, he seems to be walking on the Qingyun boots, wearing five suits, wearing a Wudang crown, and feeling the sensation of the wind. His own realm has also broken through from the middle to the high. Order, but this breakthrough is fake and will be restored to its original state later. "Give me the Lord, open!" At this moment, the fat man was like a grandfather with a sacred sacred ancestor. For a time, the Qin army, which had been pressing hard, was stagnant, such as into the mud. At the same time, the front shields of several shields directly exploded, the rear A string of Qin soldiers also flew out, and the gaps that the previous monks and Hills and others tried to find out were forced to be forcibly opened by the fat man at this time. Of course, after pulling the wind, the fat body began to twitch, the eyes and ears began to have black blood flowing out, the body seems to have collapsed, and its **** also has a tendency to leave the body. The several sects around him are also beginning to crack in the flesh. Obviously, the cost of such a thing is hard to bear. If everyone is clear, as long as the story is completed, the world will return to the real world and the broadcast will repair their injuries. They also It is impossible to pay such a huge price. But maybe, this is the purpose of broadcasting, and it wants the audience to learn the desperate feelings so that they can fight for themselves in another world more efficiently. Hills had long been **** with his arms open, and a sword gas penetrated directly from his forehead, and then the whole man and sword merged into one, directly rushing to the mouth. Behind the monk, the Huiguo monk''s body appeared, under the all-round blessing, the monk''s sluggish atmosphere also rose sharply, rushing in along the fat cut. At this time, all the audience began to burn the source or use the secret method. Anyway, the loss broadcast will make up for it. In one sentence, no one is willing to lose this exercise. Once lost, there will be shadows in the mood. Under the continuous impact, the Qin army''s military corps, which was originally like a rainbow, once again had problems. The old generals dispatched again and again in an attempt to make up for this problem, but it was like a domino, and the whole piece fell, and the rest was also It can only be followed down. The hand of the fat man is a little bit shocking. It is like the fact that sometimes the star of the football field flashes a world wave and can solve the battle. This is something that can''t be expected and prevented. "Withdraw, kill!" The old general watched the soldiers under his command to die in the hands of the audience in order to make up for the lack of the formation. They directly ordered the withdrawal of the formation and the way of fighting in a scattered manner. He knows that the audience in front of him is already a strong end! The 30th Division is surrounded by the old generals, and the remaining soldiers are all rushed to kill. Their purpose is to consume their own strength and source. The cruelty of the war was fully manifested at this time. Human life is worthless. After the monk smashed seven or eight Qin soldiers in a row, the body finally dissipated, and the whole person fell to the ground. He tried his best. Foye smashed a Qin soldier who was trying to be close, and he kneeled on the side of the monk, and the two looked at each other. The war situation has already been made clear. This time, Qin Bing should be defeated again. It is defeated by the audience''s desperate throws, and it is also defeated by the fat man''s aura. The current situation is a bit of a massacre. However, the 30 Qin soldiers around the old general suddenly had strange energy fluctuations in their bodies, and their eyes began to turn red. The Qin soldiers who died all around, their bodies quickly rotted, and their souls shattered directly. They all turned into fertilizers and entered the 30 Qin soldiers. At the same time, the atmosphere of these 30 Qin soldiers began to rise, and from the low level began to vaguely increase the trend toward the middle. Lost, Lost Ӵ. The monk gave up, and the Buddha also gave up. They don''t worry that they will be killed. The broadcast won''t allow this kind of thing to happen. It''s just that everyone is trying to do everything but can''t win the victory. It''s really bad. All the audience present are people. But as long as it is a person, it has its own mood. When everyone has a thought of trying to win everything, the next time you go to that world, the situation and cohesion are very bad. At this time, the old general suddenly gave out an angry roar, because he saw on the other side of the battlefield, a person is more frantic to **** the blood of the fallen Qin soldiers on the battlefield! Even, he alone adds up, the speed and amount of smoking are much faster than the 30 Qin soldiers on his side! v3 Chapter 1035： poison The wind is a bit big. Su Bai can clearly perceive the sound of the wind blowing his clothes. This is a chaotic battlefield. All kinds of residual energy are still raging and continue to destroy this land. When he walked to the monk''s side, the monk''s face did not have the happiness of Su Bai''s shot, but it seemed to be somewhat helpless and lonely. The same was true of the Buddha. On the other hand, this kind of thing, a good man and three gangs, is a very happy. Thing; At the moment, the addition of Su Bai can indeed bring the situation back to the right, but the monk and the Buddha are clear in their hearts. Su Bai made this choice, and how much determination he made. No one wants to be burdened by himself. If you really treat that person as your own friend, you will not force him to change his original intention for himself. "I''m tired of you." The monk said. "See you outside." Su Baiyang started, and for a time, the blood of Qin Bing, who fell on the battlefield, began to sweep more violently toward Su Bai. It was purely a kind of posture that I didnt give you a piece of soup. Among the audience, only Su Bai can achieve this level, the ancient three-three transformation, passed down from the Qin Bing refining body law, but surpassed many layers of the Qin Bing refining method. The battlefields of the dead are the home of his Su Bai. The old generals were all white, and at this time, he was particularly embarrassed, no longer before the high spirits, the broadcast is absolutely perfect in the manufacture of NPC, can completely simulate the deity''s behavior choices. Thirty Qin soldiers face each other, watching the men coming over, they have a touch of anger in their eyes, but also with a relief. The robes are pieced into pieces, let them absorb the blood of the robes to kill the enemy, and use the robes as their own nourishment. This is a matter of great pressure and great guilt. Now, the appearance of this man is They cut off their hopes of a final turn, but they can at least quickly follow the dead robe with Huang Quan. Everyone on the Huangquan Road will not be too lonely. Su Bai step by step to the old man, the old man sighed, the soldiers around him rushed out, but no one rushed to Su Bai, they rushed to other listeners, of course, failed to absorb the strength of the robe, their strength is not There is any improvement, so their ending is destined to be very miserable. "The son, you and I have a good Qin." The old general stroking the beard and sighing. "The fate of this thing, needless to mention." Su Bai shook his head, his hand extended, placed on the head of the old general''s war horse, in an instant, the war horse collapsed, the old general''s body suspended in the air, "You have died." "Old and clear." The old general admitted frankly, "So, even if it is after death, as long as I have the power of a war, Daqin is destined not to give up, and the blood of the old Qin people will never flow." "What is your name?" Su Bai asked. "No name, no surname, old in the history books, certainly not half-ink, but it is the son, you can do it yourself." The old general pulled out the sabre and directly penetrated his chest, and then the gods collapsed. The shouting and killing of the battlefield has disappeared. The exhausted audience has once again ushered in victory. Everyone knows that if there is no intervention by Su Bai at the last moment, the 30 Qin soldiers will be prevented from absorbing the blood of the robe. The battle is likely to be completely uncontrollable. Su Bai didn''t have any merits, and he didn''t show anything. He just stood in the same place for a while and found that the broadcast had not sent everyone out. Obviously, in the near future, the third wave will be ushered in this story world. Tired, but not, after all, Su Bai was the first shot, and he did not kill, but did not fight, but Su Bai''s mood has not been lifted. He wants revenge, and now the only way he can avenge is to let the Qin soldiers of the world win, even if they sacrifice themselves, they can also broadcast the Rasu Yuhang and they will be buried together. I used to talk to myself about it. He was very lonely in the underground. He hoped that Su Bai would send his aunt to accompany him. For Su Bai, if the family can gather together in the ground, it is also very good. thing. But I don''t know why, I have always wanted to be a wall-viewer, but I couldn''t help but just shot it. Su Bai would not admit that it was because of the fat monk and the Buddha, but what caused it, he himself could not tell. The campfire rose and some people went to the distance to find an oasis and took some water and food. Su Bai was sitting alone in a bonfire, and the fire reflected his face, making his face look flickering. The fat man woke up, but the body was damaged, so he only had a **** floating around, turning around the bonfire in front of Su Bai. "I am an elf, a cute elf..............." Turning is no problem, he also sang, may be deliberately want to make Su Bai happy, fat people always sacrificed in this respect, become everyone''s smile. "Big white, come on, don''t bite your face, smile at the brother." The fat god''s gods floated to the front of Su Bai, seeing Su Bai still indifferent, only said: "Is that brother to give you a laugh?" Su Bais mouth showed a smile and waved. I dont need comfort, I am afraid of death. The fat god''s **** fell to the shoulder position of Su Bai, and a pair of old people said: "Let''s take a step and look at it. In fact, according to me, you have no other way, because now you are still in this world. I haven''t been able to go there yet, and even if we go there, we still have handles that are broadcasted in our hands, otherwise the previous generations of listeners will not be so obedient to broadcast cannon fodder. Let''s just say, you really want your aunt to finish playing, but the initiative is not in your hands. They can decide whether to let you go to the world. Can decide whether to solve you in advance, even after the world, they You can also control your life and death. You don''t have the qualification to fight, at least one negative treatment. Su Bai nodded and had to say that the fat man said the facts. The reason why Su Yuhang talked to himself was not to discourage himself from rebelling against him because he could not resist him unless he was killed in this story world now. Hills has killed the fat people and these people, but by broadcasting the current trample on the rules, even if you really want to do this kind of thing, the probability of success is still very low. Su Yuhang wants to give himself a head and let his son concentrate on killing the enemy and clearing the obstacles of the world. Moreover, Su Yuhang is very optimistic about himself, optimistic about his son, optimistic about his own old friend. The person who values, he feels that if he goes all out, after the testimony, the success of Qin Bing over there may increase a lot. It is a very proud thing to be valued by the broadcast. It is also very comfortable to be valued by my father, but at Su Bai, I am not happy. "You actually have a hope." The fat man said this time again, "Don''t forget, there is a woman." "Litchi?" Su Bai said directly. "Yes, its lychee, no one can be sure that she is dead, is it?" The fat gods **** was beating on Su Bais shoulder. The woman had previously sealed your son in an orphanage. I want you to get it right away. Going to the world to help her, well, I dont know if she knows that the old riches were there. In short, the woman of Litchi is not old and wealthy, and there is no possibility of a rich man in this world. Therefore, the confident woman has been in a passive state. First, she took it to marry your son and was rescued by the old rich. Then her own audience, then suffered the killing of Qin Bing, and now she is also unknown. But one thing needs to be clear. This womans hatred towards Su Yuhang is heavier than you, because you can say that there is still a thought, you still have a son, you even have direct blood relationship with Su Yuhang, and she is not, She was abducted and used as a guinea pig. It was your previous guinea pig. Moreover, women''s hatred is sometimes more extreme. She is an extremely confident and extremely conceited person. Trust me, Since she has vowed to help you in the past, it means that she has a way to directly face Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu. Now, we should eat and eat, sleep and sleep, the beanie will be Peas, wait for us. All of them have gone to the world, I believe, even if you don''t go looking for lychees, if you are still alive, you will come to you. At that time, you go to revenge with Litchi, and I and other people are going to find the Qin soldiers. In that case, we should not stand on the opposite side at all, isn''t it? If you succeed, broadcast GG, and if you are too big, you will live in peace with the Qin soldiers. They will follow them if they are resurrection. If you are broadcast GG, then what should I do with the monks? The fatter man said that his **** is brighter. It should be more and more exciting. It seems that at this moment he is turning into a heavenly way, and he is pointing to control everything. "I believe that the woman of Litchi is not so easy to die." The fat added, "She should still be alive." After the fat mans long story, he looked at Su Bai and found that Su Baizhengs slight frowning was thinking about it. "Big white, what are you thinking about?" Su Bai came back with a smile, smiled and pointed at himself. "I am a poison, a poison that has already been used." At the beginning, Su Yuhang and Zhao Gongzi teamed up to "manufacture" themselves, and then Zhao Gongzi squandered himself. "Well, then?" "Litchi, it used to be a poison, although she failed, but...but she may still have some toxicity." Su Bais face showed a touch of enlightenment. "Maybe, this is her card." v3 Chapter 1036： Wan Jiangui "solved." Jie Jie closed his eyes, and two lines of blood and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. This is the performance of illusionary overdraft. If he opens his eyes, he can see some fragments in his pupil. "The next time you don''t have to be so reluctant, these Qin army will be determined and their resistance to illusion will be strong." Liang Boss stripped the oranges next to him and sent a piece to the uncle''s mouth. He also sent a piece of his own. The oranges were picked here. They are big and have high sugar. It is estimated to be a special product of the world. Jie Jie shook his head. "I follow the path of their ideas. Everyone has a obsession. Qin Juns obsession is more serious than that of ordinary people. So from another point of view, they are better at controlling them. But their obsessions can actively pull my illusion, they subconsciously know that they are cloned, but they would rather continue to do this dream." "Oh." Liang boss smiled and turned his head and looked at the group of people behind him. He shouted: "What are you waiting for? Don''t be tired. The rest of the rest, the layout of the arrangement, do not want to go again. Trouble with me." A group of high-level listeners behind him began to do things. As long as there is a big boss in the team, he has sufficient authority, and therefore, even if he let everyone cooperate with the illusion of tactics, No one dares to oppose it. Whoever listens to the big fist is the same reason in the audience circle. The other big names are also with high-level audiences? Jie Yu asked, the team on his side is brought by his own boss, then you can imagine other big brothers should also assign teams. "It is estimated that it may be that Chen Ru, the woman does not count, Yan Huihong, Xu Yunfei, and Jolinna should also be a group of people, and there may be other separate teams. This time it should be a national mobilization. Broadcast this is Pulling us into the story world to shoot." Liang Sen washed his face by the stream. "The woman is in a bad state of mind, and the radio is not expected to let her lead." "I am very curious, which team Su Bai will be in." Jie Jie suddenly mentioned Su Bai. "Why did you talk about him?" Liang Sen said with some surprise. "You don''t hate him? Before you licked your face and pulled him, you want to mix it with them. When you encounter something, people say that you are prepared to sacrifice." I sacrificed you, and I didnt hesitate." "That is an urgent matter." Jie said. "Oh, if you change any of the four of them to meet you, will they make the same choice?" Liang boss did not take it for granted. "The human heart is like this, and the person is his own. The outsider has always been Outsiders, you didnt play with them in the early days, you want to add them in the middle and late stages, and you cant add them. Some of them are people who have come to each other and smashed their knives at the beginning. As the saying goes, they have been together with guns. If you can''t be a good brother, you can''t." "You are wrong." Jie Jie denied. "I am just curious, how will they behave in this matter." "The little detective? How to be at home?" Liang boss coughed twice. "He didn''t have a choice. He wouldn''t give him a choice. He went to the father and son. In his life, he was destined to be driven by him to the last one." Value." When it comes to Su Yuhang, Liangs bosss look has become more serious. The man is not strong, but his level cannot be measured with pure strength. The effort to speak, the wind suddenly in the distance. Liang Boss had some helplessness and reached out and touched the line of sight. The dust in front began to dissipate. A new army appeared in front of him. The flag was displayed, the lineup was neglected, and only 100 people were admitted. However, there was a comet in the lineup. The cockroaches on the guy''s body seemed to be able to turn into water droplets. Starting to slowly upgrade your opponents. Liang Boss touched his chin, and the high-level audience behind him was already ready. For them, what they need to do in these days of entering the story world. It is very simple, staying where you are, and then there will be a group of Qin Jun who are constantly improving their lineups to find you. Is it difficult? asked Jie Jie. Fortunately. Liang Boss shrugged. Its still within the reach of your boss. ........................ "Don''t it?" The fat man asked, his **** was still on Su Bai''s shoulder. In the vicinity, almost all high-level listeners, including Hills, fell into absolute fatigue. In the front, another Qin army has appeared. The black armor, when they marched from time to time, they smashed out the smoldering smoldering, which is enough to show that this Qin army is stronger than the batches that everyone encountered before. "Remove." The monk looked at Hills. Hills nodded. "I feel that there is still a battle. After staying with me, the rest, leaving the canyon, there is a swamp land behind the canyon, and retreat there to rest." In the end, only Su Bai did not move, and the rest began to evacuate. Not everyone was afraid of death, but because everyone was almost completely overdrawn, and there was no such thing as a battle. The meaning of the words before Hills was nothing more than to let Su Bai stay with him. "Really." After waiting for other people to leave, Su Bai said with a smile. "No way, I am afraid that you will repent." Hills walked up to Su Bai and reached out to help Su Bai sort out the collar of the windbreaker. "There are still surviving ancients in the canyon. I fixed some of it before, now I am ready. If you launch it, you can only help you." Hills opened his hands in front of Su Bai, and ten fingers had long since separated. This is the damage caused by excessive swords. "It''s disgusting." Su Bai waved his hand and motioned that Hills didn''t need to perform. He turned sideways and directly faced the torrent of steel flowing in front of him. "What did Qin say to you before?" asked Hills. "He said that I have a relationship with Daqin." "There is a fate, your existence is the best way to restrain them, just as it was before." In front of Hills, there was a white silk thread, and he began to sort out the silk. For a time, the wind began to rise in the canyon. Qin Jun also began to charge at this time. Su Bai took a step forward, with his feet as the center, and the surrounding space seemed to be distorted, forming a folded barrier. "The algorithm for space?" Hills had some surprises. "It''s not like your ability, or you are not that smart." "It''s okay to eat the brains of smart people." Su Bai slowly bent down and his hands began to press down. For a time, half of the sky began to roll down at this time, as if the river was broken, whistling down! "Call.........cool," Hills sighed, and then he smashed all the threads in front of him. In an instant, the canyon began to fall apart! The boulder is annihilated, the earth collapses, the curse is raging, and the fire is coming, just like the world purgatory! However, these did not hinder the pace of the Qin army''s assault. This situation is a bit like a blockbuster movie, a group of demon gods, slowly coming out of the world, bringing suffocating pressure. Hills slightly sideways, some helplessly said: "The canyon''s array has been broken too much. If it is complete, it may even be able to stay in the team. Now it can only be seen as a fireworks effect. Its the years." There was a low sigh in Su Bais throat. The body is pressed down and the body is tilted down. For a time, The sky was pulled down and directly crushed to the Qin army below. "Get up!" The shields in the Qin army array raised their shields. However, under this power, the shields of the shields began to crack. The entire army did not stop moving forward, and even began to retreat involuntarily. "I almost thought you were guilty." Hills looked a little reflective. "I am very curious now, what your father did with you, besides chatting with you." Su Bais body stood up slowly, but one hand was still holding down. This scene, It looks very strange, A man stands above the canyon, The sky on this side was pulled in the palm of his hand. The army below the devil''s **** is inaccessible in front of the man! Parents are short. Su Bai said, The old man is going, and there will be more words. "Oh." Hills looked at Su Bai. "If you just prove it here, maybe we don''t have to withdraw." "Not ready yet." Su Bai talked about enlightenment, "I can''t prove it, and, I can''t stop it, you can''t leave, I can''t protect you." "I am not a woman, I need you to protect. You just said that I am disgusting. Now you are more disgusting than I was." There was a ring at the foot of Hills. "Almost, support for half a minute, there is still A transmission array can only transmit two people." Su Bai nodded, but with the constant attack of the Qin army below, Su Bais palm and even the entire arm began to collapse, but at the same time it collapsed, it was also recovering quickly, almost in a dynamic In balance. And Su Bai''s arm began to morph out of the state of the particles, to the greatest extent possible to remove those terrible pressure. "Sauron." Hills wondered what it was. Some didn''t dare to set the channel. "You swallowed Sauron? No, it shouldn''t be like this. It''s your father, it''s broadcast, it seems, our broadcast is given. The son of his own arrogant apologizes, and he is really willing to give up the blood." Hills kept commenting and sneer at the side, as if returning to the feelings of the two men who used to be in jail when they were in jail. "I always think that Jianxian is very chic. When I was young, I watched TV. I remember telling him that I want to train Wanjian to return to the ancestor," Su Bai recalls. "........." Hills, "I hope Dad won''t remember this." v3 Chapter 1037： Counterattack! Qin Juns offensive was blocked, and Su Bais timely closing and Hills transfer by the transmission method did not stop too much. Nowadays, Su Bai has just swallowed the kind of fire that Sauron has almost proved, but it has not been completely digested. Moreover, the opportunity that belongs to his testimony has not yet arrived. At present, this situation is no longer the same as the original. Bad must hurry to prove the situation. If you want to live longer and want to better accomplish your goals, you need to plan in the long run. Thousands of miles of swamps, it is likely that the environment of broadcasting and cloning the world has shifted into the world of stories. In fact, it is clear that the entire environment of the story world is likely to be directly copied, which is also beneficial to the audience after entering the world and the environment. The geographical pattern is adapted. This is a bit like some excellent international special forces. Before performing the task, they will clone the mission target scenes such as airports, stations, and houses, and let the players perform the drills and familiarity in advance. The fat god''s **** is still floating around, and the rest of the audience is trying to recover their strength. When Su Bai and Hills came over, the two clearly noticed that the soul state of two people in the team was somewhat unstable. This instability does not mean that they are seriously injured until the soul is about to collapse, but they have vaguely touched the threshold of the sermon through their own feelings in battle. This may make other high-level listeners feel awkward. Everyone is fighting together, but some people can touch that level before themselves. Of course, Hills and Su Bai are no longer in the ranks. For these two people, the sermon is no longer a problem. Just like a group of hungry people, worrying about their dinner, someone found a bunch of white-faced steamed buns, can live full stomach, but some people have long packed their bread but are too lazy to eat, but want to find a full man to let themselves The dinner is more exciting and more enjoyable. The body of Buddha is floating in the mud of the swamp, and there are some small monsters appearing from time to time. These should be attracted by the Buddha''s breath. The result is that the Buddha is trying to repair the blood of the flesh. The Tantric Gong method is extremely overbearing, and it only pays attention to the results and does not pay attention to the process. Therefore, it is not surprising that Foye used this method to accelerate the repair of the body. But the monk, sitting there in a serious way, is using his own power to purify the water in front of him, like preparing to make tea. No matter when, the monk always seems to keep his own kind of high-spirited style, a bit like a head. Broken blood can not flow. "Come back." Su Bai told the monk. The monk nodded, his palms spread out, and the sewage in front of him was purified. Then a few yellow unidentified petals passed through the water. Immediately, the monks spread their hands, and the trickle forked three copies, one into their mouth, and the other The two were flowed to Su Bai and Hills. Open your mouth and drink these "tea", and you will feel refreshed and refreshed, and the effect will be better than mint. The poor people like the world very much. There are more plant species that can be used to make tea. The monk said sincerely, but soon, he realized that he had looked at Su Bai with a little apology. Su Bai waved his hand and signaled that he would not misunderstand. "As long as we defeat the Qin soldiers of the world, we can have a leisure time that is less than a few hundred years; There is no disturbance in the world of the story, nor the oppression of the moment of broadcasting. Except for the over-fire that cannot be played, the rest are not problems. Thinking about it makes people feel fascinated. Hills sighed beside him. Painting cakes to fill the hunger, Wang Mei quenches thirst, this kind of thing is even the audience can not be exempt. Su Bai sat down on a stone and picked up a tree to sculpt, like a feeling of outing. Indeed, he was indeed the best in all the audience. "I don''t know when the story world will end." The fat god''s gods drifted over again. "I just thought about it. I knew that I would find a Qin soldier''s body to use it first." There is no flesh left with only the gods, just like a person who wears clothes and walks on the street, it is very insecure. The monk grabbed a piece of mud on the ground and began to pinch it. The fat man looked around and took a moment to realize what the monk meant. He immediately shouted: "Where, monk, do you want to be so wicked, you are a son-in-law!" The monk laughed and didn''t speak, and continued to hold it. Soon, a little fat man made of mud was born. "The practice of repairing and repairing Buddha is actually very similar. This is the skin of the skin. After all, it is necessary to give up, and to give up the skin, and to be detached, it is the appeal of my generation." "Then why don''t you say this to the Buddha who is next to you, so that the swamp can kill fewer mice." The fat man retorted. "Always have to be flexible, your body is gone, so open the solution to solve you." The monk''s palm appeared hot, and the mud tire he held in his hand began to be fixed at this time. "Repairing Buddha and monasticism, in fact, repairing Like people, there are many roads, sometimes you have to go another, but you have to learn to open yourself and make yourself more comfortable. The opposite of the Tao is evil, and the opposite of the Buddha is the devil. It is nothing more than a local rule. The obsession is deep and deep, and it is nothing but a depth of separation. The fat man did not stumble at this time, but stared straight at the mud tire in the hands of the monk. "Fat, send you." The monk threw the mud tires to the fat man, but the fat man let the mud tires fall into the swamp and slowly sink. "The flesh is not rare, what do you want to do?" The fat man seems very casual, and the gods seem to have become more transparent at this time. This is a sign of mood improvement. Hills rubbed his eyes next to him. Of course he could see that the monk was just dialing the fat man. Even he could see another soul hidden in the monks body, or the other side, he took A little tentative means to ask: "Master of the Seven Laws, you can help me see." Said, Hills extended his palm. It means letting the monk show him the palmistry. The rivers and lakes warlocks look at the palms, bones, and characters. In fact, not only are there many in China, but some people have already opened up international business, and many foreigners have been fooled. Of course, Hills is actually more joke here. . "There is no way to brush the palm, does it mean that there is no way?" The monk glanced at the palm of Hills. Prior to the continuous swords, Hills had ten fingers flickering, and almost all the white bones were visible. Naturally, no palm prints were visible. "Is it right to say that the road is at the foot?" Hills asked with a smile. "There is no way in the world, and there are more people to go, and it becomes a road." The monk said this to Su Bai. At this time, Su Bai was sitting there and still holding the tree stalks at his feet. Marsh sludge. Some roads, there used to be only one person or two people, but as long as they went, there is no reason to say that people in the future will never go. Until the night, Qin Jun did not catch up. It is undoubtedly a good news for the audience here. Everyone is recovering from time to time. It is not precious for one minute now. Only in the middle of the night, the horrible energy fluctuations suddenly came from the distant sky, and all of them were alarmed. "Its a big fight," said Hills, "Jolinna." "The other, it seems to be Chen Ru." The monk said next to him. "How did the two of them fight?" This is a point that Su Bai cares about. It is clearly a story world of the exercise. As a result, people on their own side have started to fight, and it really makes people feel a little ridiculous. "Go and see?" asked Hills. "Go and see." Su Bai agreed. In fact, most of the listeners who have recovered more than half have already left for it. Since there are no Qin soldiers, they naturally cannot stop everyone from watching the lively thoughts. The audience is not an army, nor can it be prohibited. Su Bai is very fast and is the first "audience" to come to that position. The battle area between Qiao Linna and Chen Ru occurred on a lake. Su Bai did not get too close, because the aftermath of the two big battles was enough to make a pot of undocumented people. Although Su Bai is not very embarrassed. But not too boring to want to take the initiative to run to the point of bombing. Jorena seems to have changed like a person, the temperament is very sensible, every move is filled with a kind of murder, a little endless, and Chen Ru is much lighter. At least, from the perspective of Su Bai, although Jolinna''s offensive is very fierce, Chen Ru can easily resolve it and fly it out every time. Even if Jolinna switches out her second personality, it is still not Chen Ru''s opponent. There should be an audience nearby to keep coming. Although this map is very large, if the audience is really ready to hurry, the distance is not a problem at all. However, at this time, the monk who came over suddenly called out "not good, blind eyes!" really, The faces of the two women who had fought on the lake suddenly changed, and the temperament had a great deviation. The two suffocating Qin soldiers suddenly appeared, and the cold eyes swept around. At the same time, the black dragon flag around the world began to show up, and the Qin army statute began to approach this area from all directions. .................. A little further away, a piece of paper with a dust, like a seal on one side of the world. Chen Ru stood on the side of the dust, and did not move. Jolinna kept bombarding the seal in front of her, but she did not get anything. "What are you still hesitating?" Qiao Linna asked Chen Ru from the side. Chen Ru is still unmoved. In Chen Rus eyes, this kind of dust is like the blood that blocked the advancement of his former orphanage, and his proud heart has not risen to any rebellious mind. After the dust, the figure of a black Taoist looming. "Oh, I will copy the poor road as your sparring, That poor road, Just have fun with you. v3 Chapter 1038： Deep love A paper note, a dusty, easily trapped the two big cockroaches, and it is still the two most powerful cockroaches in the moment. It is absolutely unbelievable in the past, but at the moment it is true. The real thing happened. Qiao Linnas face has not changed, but the temperament of the whole person has already undergone a tumultuous change. It is no longer the nun who could be said to be speechless by Su Bais words. Even in her eyes, even the fear of Chen Ru is not in the slightest, leaving only a full of contempt. The creatures who are bathed with the sacred light, no matter what opponents they encounter, even if they are not, should not wait for it. God gives us life and can not give up at any time. This is a blasphemy against God. This is Jolena''s own creed, and Chen Ru at this time is to disappoint Qiao Linna. Yes, disappointment. The original Eastern woman who killed the West directly to kill the Tao when she was rehabilitated and prepared for the testimony was originally the same. Xu Fu''s figure is looming in the distance. It seems that this is not his main concern. His fingers are constantly moving, as if calculating something. Here, Jolinna has not changed her dedication to breaking the seal, but every time her power is stimulated, it will be dissipated directly by the fuss in front of it. "Oh, it''s not good, is it because I am not really me now?" Xu Fu talked to himself, and then no longer thought about other things. This is nothing more than a game. The radio has cloned itself in order to try to investigate the real sense of reality. Then, I will accompany the radio to have fun. play. Xu Fus eyes turned to the two big shackles that had been sealed by himself. The Jolinna, who had been struggling to struggle, did not let him have the slightest interest. Instead, the woman who stood there and did not move, let Xu Fu have some accidents. In the past, he also fought and killed the walking dogs in the darkness. Those guys were all desperate, and he liked this kind of direct choice. He had never seen it. Now, Xu Fu''s figure appeared directly in front of Chen Ru, his eyes fixed on Chen Ru''s eyes, and Chen Ru, also staring at him at the same time. In an instant, Chen Rus consciousness encountered Xu Fus invasion, and Xu Fus consciousness also suffered a counterattack from Chen Ru. Ah, interesting, Did you touch your bottom line? The two sides began to read each other''s memories, and then Xu Fu''s figure began to recede, and Chen Ru remained still. Qiao Linna wanted to take this opportunity to stop Xu Fu, but the dust was directly swept away and forced back. "You are afraid." Xu Fu said to Chen Ru from the distance. "In your heart, because of fear, there is a magic barrier." Chen Ru did not answer, just looking at Xu Fu with a cold eye. "Because of fear, you give up resistance, because you can''t take the shadow of your heart." There was a bronze mirror in front of Xu Fu, and the picture of Chen Rus fear began to appear in the bronze mirror. When he saw the middle-aged man wearing the armor and disappearing directly, Xu Fu couldn''t help but scream: "No responsibility, no responsibility, and the identity of the son of your plane!" It seems that in Xu Fu''s view, the old rich and expensive wearing a armor has awakened them and they still have no way to make their impressions in their hearts better, because Xu Fu knows that the old rich and wealthy have the ability to turn the darkness. But the old rich and the poor chose the most negative way to face, and even ended up so extravagantly! It is a pity that if the old Daqin had such a person, how could this darkness come in! Chen Rus eyes are also a little bright and shining. She is also reading Xu Fus memory. She saw the scene of Xu Fus resignation to the First Emperor and saw the scene where the First Emperor led the civil and military officials to practice Xu Fu. He also saw how difficult Xu Fu was. The breakthrough of the world''s planes into the picture of another world, that is nearly 500 coffins, each mouth poured the efforts of Xu Fu. "Women, I am not afraid that the deity will kill you today?" Xu Fu looked at Chen Ru. Chen Ru finally spoke up. Her answer was very straightforward and very simple: "You can''t kill me." Because you are a clone, you are not the real one, the broadcast is not likely to look at yourself and die here for no reason. "But I can ruin you." Xu Fu reminded. "I don''t shoot because I am playing with you. It''s boring." Chen Ru shook his head. "If you want to fight, you will fight with the real one, not the so-called one." "Hehehe............" Xu Fu laughed, and then waved, "The deity will let you see and see." The next moment, the dust fell, and for a time, the light and shadow flowed, and Chen Ru seemed to return to the picture at that time. In front of him, there was the last sacrifice of Fusu, and there was disdain when the old rich and the rich turned out. Chen Rus body began to tremble. "You think you can control everything with strength. You think you have the strength and the potential to go over everything, but you have to admit that there are some peaks that you can''t get along with in your life. This is the reality, because you are also a person, a person, it is divided into three or six, etc., it is divided into high and low, and it is divided into people! Xu Fus voice seemed to be carrying a curse and was destroying Chen Ru. This is a means of conspiracy and self-discipline. Chen Ru was triggered by his own wealth and wealth, and what Xu Fu is doing now is nothing more than a hurricane that will leave the old rich and the rich to Chen Ru''s magic barrier further. The magical obstacle is extended into a nightmare, and the nightmare is inspired by the nightmare. Then the demon devours the deity! Xu Fu knows that he and his so-called army in the world can''t make any substantial damage to these audiences, but he is not willing to let his clones become the sparring of these audiences. The appearance of clones produced by broadcasting has not been once or twice. The past broadcasts have cloned Bai Bais white mom in the story world where Su Bai is located, which directly leads to the disorder of the story world story. At present, the role of Xu Fu Appeared, it seems to have once again affected the absolute control of the broadcast. This may also be a kind of "being real", because the clone is too real, because it is hoped that everything is as realistic as possible and there is no difference between the original and the original. The thickness of Chen Rus body trembles is getting bigger and bigger. She didnt think about rebellion, but the shadow area in her heart is expanding in a geometrical way, so that even if she wants to resist, she still has no way to take effective measures. . Man is a knife, I am a fish, not as good as it is. Jolinna continued to persevere to destroy the seal. She was like a clown, an indefatigable clown, persistent, but meaningless. In the distance, Qin Bing, who had originally attacked the audience in batches according to the batch, began to physically collapse. Only one Qin soldier remained in each square, and the Qin soldier absorbed it. The rest of the robes of the qi and blood, the strength increased. Each of the pirated comets began to run rampant in this world of stories, and they can easily break through the lines of defense of a high-level audience and come to them in an exaggerated and unconcerned way. Their eyes are full of iron and **** will. When you feel that you have no way to resist, they have not killed you. They know that they can''t kill you. But they took this contempt and contemptuous gaze directly in front of you and blew the body. The horrible energy vented to the surroundings, but it did not hurt you. But this behavior, this look, this temperament, is directly in your heart. The shadow of fear. The broadcast wants the audience to exercise in the story world because it can control the casualty rate of the audience in the story world. The broadcast is really unaffordable, so everything is done with care. But after Xu Fu is awake, he will go directly to the other way. You can let us be a sparring partner. Yes, then I will give you the fruits of fear directly. This scene can''t help but remind people of the black bosses who opened convenience stores in the world of the past story and the magic in the world of the "Zombie Taoist" story. When they have surpassed the control of broadcasting in the story world, they tend to Choose to fight in your own way. In the past, Su Bai directly released the story world after handing the black boss a cigarette. The painting was also opened to the fat man and others because of the little guy. At the moment, Xu Fu and his own majesty were cloned. This group of Qin soldiers is also in this extreme and helpless way to create benefits for themselves and for the true deity of the world. The explosions of the times have continued to appear, and the stunned eyes of the blood are destined to remain in the hearts of a group of listeners. Su Bai stood in the same place, and there was also a Qin soldier in front of him. However, the two mens eyes were always opposite. Qin Bing failed to search for the fear he needed in Su Bais eyes. Then, Qin Bings body dissipated. He is going to find the next target to blew himself. "A chicken feather in one place." Su Bai said with emotion, "The radio has been taken off." In that direction, the tremor of Chen Ru''s body began to intensify, and the color of fear in his eyes began to become rich, but at this moment, a lazy figure appeared behind Xu Fu. "Old man, you play so big, come help me, what I fear." Liang Boss did not let Xu Fu produce the slightest accident, he turned around, his eyes looked like electricity, and directly shot to Liang Boss, Liang boss calmly confronted him. But soon, Xu Fus face appeared awkward, because he saw that there were too many things in the heart of Liangs boss. If he was divided according to Chens standard, his whole persons state of mind was almost flawed and The magic barrier, but this also makes Xu Fu feel that there is nowhere to start. "Because I have deep respect and fear for this world, I love this land under my feet." Liang boss smiled. The boss can be said to be so fresh and refined, and Liang Bo is also a single person. PS: The beginning of the new book has been established. The following is the focus on writing the radio. There is one more tonight. v3 Chapter 1039： Ruined you! In the face of Liangs smelly shameless act, Xu Fu did not say much more. His figure is only slowly dimming, and seems to be going to another place; The number of Qin soldiers is too small. One by one, they can''t make a shadow to too many listeners. Today, he will plant a batch of people, not to kill, but to destroy people. "Don''t go." Liang Boss glanced at Chen Ru. The womans inner devil is not so much Xu Fus handwriting. Its better to say that the shadow of the old rich is too heavy. He didnt want to open the woman in the past, but Liang Bos really cant sit and look at Xu Fus image. It is the same as one, one by one, "destroying people." It stands to reason that broadcasting should end this story world at this time, otherwise there may be more people who can affect the state of mind because of today''s events and cannot prove it. Xu Fu''s figure is very fast, but the speed of Liang Bo is not slow. No matter what speed Xu Fu has upgraded, Liang Bo can be able to catch up firmly. Originally, Jolinnas dust was swayed in an attempt to intercept Liangs boss, but Liangs boss reached out and took the dust off, then fell to the valley on one side, and the hill collapsed directly. The former is the wind bones, The latter believes in horses, Rather than saying that this is a pursuit, it is better to say that two friends are working together on an outing. When Xu Fu attempted to fall by a listener, Liang Boss would appear next to him and directly destroy Xu Fus chance. After two consecutive years, Xu Fu also seemed to be helpless. Because he can''t kill people here, there is no way to deal with Liang Boss in the most direct way. He also thought about whether to make some hands and feet on Liang Bo''s state of mind, but this person''s state of mind is almost entirely a loophole. The mood of the other strong is like a full balloon. As long as a needle is stabbed, it can be broken. However, the boss of Liangs balloon is in a state of riddled holes, and you have no effect when you take a sledgehammer. Under such a state of mind, this guy can actually prove it? Rao is a well-informed Xu Fu who has been knowledgeable for two thousand years. It is also unbelievable. Unfortunately, he is only a clone now. If his own deity is there, even if he pays a price today, he must be completely ruined here. The pursuit of the two people lasted for a long time, Xu Fufeng was light and weak, and Liang Boss still had more strength, but gradually, Xu Fu seemed to figure out what was going on, and turned to the lower body. He is deliberately driving himself to a region. Killing people with a knife? Well, The deity is your knife! As a side of the enemy, nothing is more beautiful than seeing the inner guilt of the opponent. And below, Su Bai and the monk, who were originally watching the movie, are also surprised. Because Xu Fu fell in front of them. Since there is no crisis of life and death, everyone seems to be very calm. For the audience, in addition to life, nothing else can be abandoned. The monk took a step forward and stood in front of Su Bai. The law was solemn, and there was a veil of Buddha light behind him. The shadow of a Qinglong Temple floated. The wise as a monk can naturally see what Xu Fu wants to do, and he also admires Xu Fu, a clone that was originally an NPC identity but can really pose a threat and loss to the audience. Just now, I said that there are also 20 high-level audiences whose moods have been affected. If they cant get out, the hopes of the sermons may not be great. Even if they are guilty, they are not far away. This clone is equivalent to weakening the opponent that his deity will face in the future. A clone is still the case, Then its deity, What is the situation in the end? "Previous Buddha, this world, interesting, interesting." Xu Fu''s eyes fell on the monk''s body, and this time, sure enough, Liang Boss began to look at the wall, did not come down to intervene and block. In the distance, there is a slight frown, but there is some helplessness. he knows, The boss is helping him out. In the past, he was directly abandoned by Su Bai and others, and he was treated as the object of sacrifice. The boss is in the communique. It really seems...somewhat cute. In an instant, there was a blur in the eyes of the monk, as if at this time, his past life was being stripped from himself. Xu Fus eyes were like a sharp knife, which could cut the shackles of the two worlds. In the past, the warlock had led five hundred coffins across the world plane. The characters in this way went straight to the two great emperors of the year. Alexander and the first emperor put down the chessboard two thousand years ago, and Xu Fu continued to fall under two thousand years. This chess player is a chess player. The monk''s body began to tremble, and the pain caused by the division of the soul was indeed unbearable. Originally, the monk spoke Jinlian, can speak, but at this time, in the face of Xu Fu, he found that he had a kind of ignorant and arrogant, the East did not have him before the Buddha, in front of him, playing the machine to talk about Zen, it seems so Ridiculous and ridiculous. In the next moment, Xu Fu went one step further, and the monks body seemed to have a more illusory image. It was the Huiguo monk who was about to be split, that is, the past life of the monk himself. Removing the past life of the monk is tantamount to breaking the current foundation of the monk. The purpose of Xu Fu is reached. He can''t kill people. He can only destroy people through this method. Weaken your potential and ruin your future, Let you set foot in the world in the future, Only the fear of shaking in front of the Daqin Iron Rider! dark, This is the game you set, but, Also my game! "Amitabha." The monk''s hands were combined, and he read a Buddha''s number and immediately sat down. In this situation, the monk only had the instinct to defend and could not fight back. All of this is actually just a matter of a moment. The original monk wanted to help Su Bai to stop the disaster, but did not expect that he was not an enemy. This warlock has already reached a dazzling state. Su Bai shook his fist, he could not sit and see the monk was divided into previous lives, Xu Fu sneered with disdain, a wave of palms, a mysterious and mysterious force appeared, even in the moment will Su Bai''s strength Unloading is invisible. But at this time, Su Bais eyes glowed with a white light. The surrounding space seems to be stagnation at this time. Also stagnation is the body around Xu Fu. "It''s a big hand." Xu Fu looked at Su Bai with amazement. "How can the darkness let you swallow the origin of an almost certifier? But unfortunately, your way, not yours, is a defect. In front of the deity, it is the pearl of the rice grain that dares to compete with the moon!" "boom!" Su Bai only felt his head bursting, and the source of the fire in his body turned out to be extinct. This is Xu Fu, This is the enemy that I will face in the future? Su Bai looked up and stared at Xu Fu. At the top, Liang Boss is still sitting on the Diaoyutai. He is worse than the mineral water. Liang Bo is very vengeful. He has no position and no right, but whoever dares to move his own, he has to find this scene! Obviously can''t get you, secretly give you a scorpion, I will be shameless, how to drop? While Xu Fu continued to cut the past life of the monk, he shifted some of his attention to Su Bai. The attitude of Liang Boss made him feel very comfortable. These two people, a past and present, merged with each other, one was blessed by many parties, and so on. After the people prove their way, the world will become the enemy of their own deity, so if you can ruin the future of these two people in advance, it is more valuable than destroying the ten other 20 people! Of course, the boss of Liang, who is on the top, does not have the consciousness of being a "love of the deceased person". He himself has no consciousness, and even Xu Fu can''t help him. Xu Fu pointed to Su Bai and yelled: "Well bones, who is it?" Su Bais body trembled, at this moment, as if his flesh and blood had lost his control. "Your life, your flesh and blood, your existence, are given by those you hate, but you hate them while enjoying the life and flesh they give to you, to enjoy, to walk!" Su Bais mouth began to overflow with blood, and the pores of the whole body began to relax, and the blood was faintly visible. "Who is the source of the fire in your body? You hate him, accept the things he gives you, say no, but the body is still very honest." The fire was once again weak, as if it were about to go out. "If it is not for you to appear, why should the son of the plane give up his life to fulfill you!" Your existence has led to its fall, and you have paid the least for him? His fall, his end, you really sad for it? Even a cat has a conscience than you! The practice of the ancient three-turn began to stagnate at this time, and the corpse began to slowly overflow from the Su Bai body. Xu Fus eyes are getting sharper and sharper. At this moment, he has calculated more and more things against Su Bai, and he knows more about Su Bai, but he is even more convinced of him. The determination to destroy Su Bai! Must be destroyed, This person can''t stay! He is even more dangerous than the vultures of this past and present! "You said that you are a selfish person. You said that you only want to live for yourself. Then, what did you do to earn your money and raise your children with your own ability to contaminate your cause and effect? Why not do more? You only ask for your peace of mind, just ask for your free and easy, But ignore the facts and even deceive yourself! You hate your biological parents, You hate to play with the individual who controls you, Why do you hate your fate for being so unfair? But you don''t take a mirror to look after yourself. You are such a selfish person, How can your parents like you, do you have the so-called fatherly love? Do you have a true friend? How calm are your friends when they fall? You hate that you never have it, But why have you thought about it, People like you, What do you want to own? v3 Chapter 1040： This is my past! Perhaps, until now, Su Bai really realized that he really is a little hero. He always thought that the existence of wealth is a special case, living free and easy, deadly and arrogant, and it is a unique one. Because wealth is open and bearish, so you can do whatever you want, so most people, even the bosses of Liang Bo, dont feel too much pressure on wealth. . Because everyone does not regard wealth as their own competitor, no one really wants to regard wealth as a goal. Chen Ru is actually the same, but she is not lucky. When she is most arrogant and most entangled, she faces the wealth that fell 20 years ago. Therefore, she has received the most intuitive impact, leading to her inner heart. There was a magical obstacle, but it wasnt that Chen Ru took the initiative to compete with the rich. Chen Rus goal has always been lychee, not wealth. In fact, when the goal in front of you has made you look up, you simply can''t go out to compare and conquer, and that person has no desire, and has long since died, and there is no conflict of interest with you. Moreover, the recent performances of Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu are quite a kind of "more and more grounded" feelings. Without the mystery and highness of the past, they even started to be a bit "squatting." At the same time, the radio began to change their style and began to take care of themselves. The only aphids in your hands. Chen Ru is strong, but Su Bai does not think that she will be much weaker than her after she proves her way. Qiao Linna Xu Yunfei is only one step ahead of the testimony. It is not good to say that Su Bai is not only thinking of herself, even if she is a monk. After they testify, it is estimated that they can also compare Jolinna. Heroes of the world, but this feeling, in fact, is breeding in the hearts of many listeners, especially those who have no evidence but feel that the road has become difficult. At the moment, the appearance of Xu Fu, no, to be exact, is the emergence of Xu Fu''s clones, so that Su Bai clearly realizes that there is a heaven outside, someone outside the world, and the old rich and noble character is different. Xu Fus obsession has been very Heavy, and this obstinacy has lasted for more than two thousand years. He is loyal to Daqin and loyal to Zulong. For this reason, he does not hesitate to squat for two thousand years to complete the hope of revenge and rejuvenation of Daqin. He and wealth are almost two extremes, but his strength, his realm, is really worthy of being able to After two thousand years, I am qualified to continue to sit back on this board. Under the scream of Xu Fu, Su Bais soul, Su Bais body, Including the practice of Su Bai, They all started to stagnate and confuse. This is not because people are ashamed of your heart. But because his words are like a knife, you can really cut into your body, pierce your state of mind, and even destroy your future! This kind of power, Xuan and Xuan, Su Bai can not even figure out this Xu Fu, what kind of realm is in the end. However, this is not over yet, because Su Bai felt it from the beginning, and Xu Fu was bent on trying to destroy himself! Perhaps, Su Bai can also be proud of it. It is because of his own excellence that Xu Fu is so valued to himself, but this is not good for the current situation. Su Bai and the monk fat man have also discussed, in the past, how Su Yuhang was responsible for killing the old rich and precious pits on behalf of the day, such a shocking and brilliant figure, even ended with such a result, even if the old rich and the rich do not want to be old friends Shot, but can kill him, kill the character even Zhao Gongzi are jealous, Su Yuhang, how much hidden in the end? The middle-aged person who always smiles and likes to install the literary fan and has suddenly deliberately lowered his posture, what kind of face is behind the camouflage? For a time, a hundred thousand turns back, Su Bai closed his eyes, this is not a fate, To accept life, it is not the style of Su Bai. The swaying of the soul is like a candle in the wind. The decay of the flesh seems to collapse at any time. The stagnation of the exercises, the corpses that continue to dissipate, This time, Xu Fu has already won more than half of it. Even if he closes it, it will make Su Bai unbearable for a long time, and may even affect Su Bais original sermon plan. Because the damage has already happened, and Su Bai wants to recover these injuries, it will take more time and effort. Xu Fus words, like thundering, echoed in Su Bais heart. When Su Bai closed his eyes and opened his eyes, he found himself standing in the ward of an old hospital. He saw a pregnant woman lying on the bed, was already in a coma, and there were several care workers under the bed, which was also comatose. He saw Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu''s figure standing at the door of the ward. The two people were like bystanders. This gesture is exactly the same as today''s Su Bai. Their sons are about to be born, but they have no joy, and there is no instinctive impulse to be a man and a woman. Life is made by them, and their goal is not just the reproduction of race. Think that this is the ability of even the lowest creatures, their goal is simple, they want to create, It is a world. Liu Mengyu walked to the side of the pregnant woman, standing on the side of the bed, and on the opposite side, standing on the white. Xu Fus voice is like a curse, and he keeps swirling around Su Bais ear. Su Bai doesnt know what the meaning of this scene is, but he knows that although he only met for a while, Xu Fus understanding of himself seems to be extremely delicate. . Liu Mengyu''s fingertips crossed, the pregnant woman''s stomach was cut open, like the most accurate scalpel, and then, a **** little baby was taken out by Liu Mengyu, she looked at Su Yuhang standing at the door. "Your son." The tone of the words is like saying, hey, your socks are here. Su Yuhang came over and held the child in his hand, his expression was cold, but his mouth showed a smile. "Oh, it is really my child." The picture, at this moment, fell into a short silence. The voice of Xu Fu in Su Bais mind began to become more and more frequent, just like the thunder of the sky, constantly bombing the soul of Su Bai. Su Bai felt that his soul was being torn and twisted, but he could not escape the picture at this time. What Su Bai doesn''t know is that the monks on the side are already bloody, like some parts of the body have been stripped apart. The bells belonging to the Qinglong Temple seem to be farther and farther away. In fact, they are far away, thousands of years. The previous Datang has disappeared, but this time, it seems to be a true parting. At the height, Liang Boss still stood there watching, meaning nothing, but his expression was slowly becoming serious. He looked up and looked around because he was very surprised, that Its just that you are indifferent, because this is your own freedom, but why is the broadcast still indifferent? According to the recent almost shameless intervention of the broadcast, Liang Bo really does not understand, this time, why did it choose to silence? answer, In fact, it is being announced, Its just that Liangs boss cant see it. In the picture, Su Yuhang shook his head slightly, with a little reproach. "It is too irresponsible to take the real gas to operate the surgery." "Do you want to be anesthetized?" Liu Mengyu asked. Su Yuhang smiled and reached out and patted the child in the palm of his hand. "He is just an ordinary baby. It is hard to imagine how fragile his life is at this time." I believe that you can control your instinct in the slightest, but your way will affect your children. He still has some infuriating shadows on his body, just like bacteria. Some bacteria are human bodies. If you need it, all of it will be eliminated, and people will have problems. "What is the impact?" "It will affect his health." Su Yuhang sighed and took the child out of the ward and went to the bathroom. "Although he is our experimental product, it is our child after all." Su Yuhang opened the faucet and let the cold water wash the child''s body. "I can only hope that this kind of stimulation can wake up his resistance in advance and neutralize the instinct that you have left in him." "Do you really regard him as your child?" Liu Mengyu stood at the door of the bathroom and seemed to have some surprises about Su Yuhang''s performance. "I don''t know." Su Yuhang shook his head. But at this time, Su Bai, who stood on one side, did not feel the slightest touch, nor did he have any great understanding, and there was no tears. On the contrary, He began to tremble constantly, as if he was suppressing some kind of uncontrollable anger in his body. Su Bais eyes began to glow red. There is too much madness and hysteria in this red color. His hands clenched subconsciously. Xu Fus slight glimpse in front of him seems to be somewhat unexpected for Su Bais performance. The boss of the beam above is also slightly frowning. "Dangdang.................." a loud noise came out, The picture of Su Bai began to distort, Su Yuhangs whole person began to distort, Liu Mengyus body also began to distort, The entire hospital has also begun to distort, Including babies who are also washed by cold water under the tap. Su Bai looked up, The picture turns from distorted to broken. "Your conflict, why is it so strong, this is for you, it is also unbearable to look back and also do not want to look back." Xu Fus voice was stunned with a sigh of relief. Su Bais resistance exceeded his imagination. He thought that Su Bai would accept the boats acceptance. This is something that everyones subconscious mind will do, and decorate the most terrible nightmare in their heart. The scene, even if it is self-deception, is not to be tired. "Even if it is dark again, it is painful. This is also the past that I belong to me..." Su Bais eyes began to have blood dripping out. "I am so easy to find the past, you dare to distort and tamper with it?" v3 Chapter 1041： Bodhi blossom "I am so hard to find the past, you dare to distort and tamper with it?" In the face of Su Bai''s roar, Xu Fu still keeps his kind of cloudiness, but his left hand fingers keep on counting, it seems that in this matter, he realized an unusual, and this unusual It is not in front of Su Bai. However, it seems that Xu Fu did not have much time. His attempt to destroy Su Bai at this time is at least a failure. The so-called human nature has encountered great resistance in Su Bai. This is also the failure of Xu Fu. Unexpectedly, what he did not expect was that Su Bais original violent scent began to skyrocket as he vented with anger! This is the trend to be proven. The majestic hatred involves many complicated factors, but in fact, before this, with the accumulation and sentiment of Su Bai, it is not difficult to prove the truth. At the moment, Su Bai is also clear, if he does not Proof, there is no way to threaten this old thing in front of you. "Amitabha." The voice of the monk sounded at this time, and the whole man was kneeling on the ground, no longer arrogant, even seemingly awkward and pathetic, but at this time, he could not help but remind Su Bai. time, not yet. The one in front of me is just a clone. If you prove it at this time, you will destroy your original plan and make the road become a shortcoming. Instead, it will be a disguised form. However, the anger in Su Bais eyes could not be dissipated at all. It has already reached this point. Some things, some things, can already be described as overwhelming water. However, Xu Fu smiled at this time. He looked up at the sky, revealing a glimmer of light in his gaze, and then his body began to dissipate. In fact, at this time, Qin Bing here has already collapsed. Xu Fu is the last one. . The boss of the beam at the top was a bit worried at this time. He was the witness of the whole incident, but he did not have the feeling of being a bystander. He instinctively realized that he had just produced a confrontation that was beyond the ordinary meaning in front of his own eyes, but he himself Still confused. Liangs office hangs a piece of Unusual Confusion, but he doesnt want to go through it all the time. Just according to the current situation, he is temporarily destined to see the fog in front of him. Xu Fuqian simply dissipated, so that Su Bais anger suddenly lost his target. He looked up and turned to stare at Liang Bo. Liang boss smiled slightly. He felt that it was normal for Su Bai to anger himself. After all, he intended to kill people by knife. However, the redness in Su Bais eyes began to fade slowly, and the whole person was half-squatted on the ground. The momentum that was originally boiling like boiling water began to slowly disappear from the invisible. The monk was a long sigh of relief. His past life was completely divided by Xu Fu and was seriously damaged. Therefore, he did not want Su Bai to be the same. Even if Su Bai proved it now, he did not prove it in the most perfect way. After all, It is also a huge loss. The white light began to fall, This means that everyone can be sent back to the real world. During this exercise, many high-level audiences gained great insights in life and death, but many of them lost their own devils in the face of Qin Bings self-destruction. It is still more or more lost. It is still impossible to make it clear. The broadcast cloned a group of Qin army to allow the audience to practice in a targeted manner in the hope that they will be more comfortable when they go to the world in the future, and Xu Fu also leads. This batch of cloned Qin soldiers destroyed the confidence of some high-level listeners. This account, in the end who is cost-effective, can only rely on time to give an answer. But at least let all the high-level audiences now know one thing, that is, todays opponents in the world already have the ability to broadcast wrist wrenches. This is no longer a matter of relying on omnipotent high-level broadcasts. The world is attacking the colonial battle, and it is more like two equal opponents forcing the life and death of the five-fifth. Because of the rules, the broadcast did not retreat, and even the audience did not retreat. Therefore, this battle will eventually end in a complete demise. .................. Its been a month since I came back. The monk still kept himself in the room and didnt come out. The fat man and the Buddha''s injury have also been restored by the broadcast. The fat man has his own body, but he is still used to the eternal swaying of the gods every day. There is a game in the ancient world. Nowadays, the fat man may have a tendency to develop in that direction. The Buddha still went to practice every morning, and came back at night. He stopped in front of the monk''s door for a moment before the break. Su Bai accompanied the little guy every day, and it was bleak. A seemingly turbulent wave caused the waves to be as big as they were supposed to be. In this month''s time, there are two listeners in the East, and there are three in the West. This is not a strange thing. After all, fighting is often the most easy time for people to break through. Many people actually Its the point, but this number doesnt seem to be as much as imagined. Su Bai and Hills thought that this time will be the eruption period of the sermon, but the reality of the results will give you a thunder and rain. feel. It seems that at least Xu Fus shadow on the mindset of many listeners in the way of Qin Bings self-destruction is not a short time to erase. Perhaps, the broadcast may teach students in accordance with their aptitude, and design a world of stories that dispel the demons for those who are trapped in the demons. It is like stop loss and rescue, but how many people can really come out, it is still unknown. On the early morning of this day, Hills came to the door of Su Bai''s house and reached out and gently slammed the door. Su Bai opened the door. Hills looked at Su Bai and pointed to himself. Su Bai nodded. "You first, after all, is your home." Hills looked at Su Bai. "I just want the source." Yes, this source should be taken out from Su Bai, because the origin of the Western Testimony of Hills was stolen by the fat man in a very savage way, and finally it was coincidence by Su Bai. Absorbed. "Good." Su Bai should have a voice. The weather turned cold, the little guy played his own building blocks on the carpet, and the auspicious side was accompanying him. He wished to stay in front of the old and rich tombstones. It would accompany the auspicious daytime and take care of the children together, but rest at night. At that time, it is still habitual to go to the tombstone and rely on the tombstone to rest with the old rich. Some people are dead, but they are still alive. Before leaving the temple to go to the place of the sermon, Su Bai came to the door of the monk. In that case, Xu Fu did not have much influence on himself, but it caused incalculable harm to the monk. The former world was stripped. For the monk, it is equal to losing one''s life and repairing it. The road impact in the future is really too big. Outside the fat gods, like what is sensed, wandering back, his **** is already a lot more solid than before, no longer the image of a villain, and instead becomes much different from the real person. No one knows if the monk really wants to open, because it used to be a monk who had been trying to solve others. It seems that his own affairs never need to be worried. But this time, even if everyone believes in the monk again, in fact, there is not much bottom. Su Bai is preparing to return to the place where the card is verified. This is part of his plan. Only the circular spring that runs through the path of the road can help him complete the testimony he wants. The monk has not yet come out, and Su Bai did not call because he knew that the monk knew that he had come. Hills also waited quietly with Su Bai. For him, watching Su Bais first step to prove his own course is also very beneficial to himself. After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, the monk has not yet come out. Su Bai turned and was ready to leave. However, at this time, the monk''s house door opened. A unkempt man came out from the inside. In the memory of Su Bai, this is the first time he saw this image of the monk, the original monk, Wenrun Ruyu, even if it is in a critical moment, it seems that the monk will solemnly say to you: " The donor, the impoverished is dying." But now, only a month''s time, the monk has become very embarrassed, and even with a bit of sour smell. "Seafood flavor." The fat god''s gods wandered around the monk. "Monk, are you alone in the house doing something ulterior?" The monk did not care about the fat man, just nodded to Su Bai, and then went to the kitchen to boil water. Su Bai did not rush to leave, but sat down in the same place, and proved that he had waited for a month. He had waited in front of the clone Xu Fu, and it was not bad. Foye also came back at this time, standing in the same place. The monk burned the water, bathed and changed clothes, and the whole person looked refreshed a lot, then he sat cross-legged in the small courtyard. Buddha''s heart will lead the gods, take their own hatchets and come over to help the monk re-shave the shaving. According to legend, in ancient India, there is also the saying that the body is affected by the skin. At the same time, only the criminals will be forced to shave their hair, and the person will be shaved. The purpose is to abandon the arrogant and noble status, and to succumb to the dust. Hey, break into the empty door. After the shaving is completed, The monk regained his original clean appearance, just in the eye, a little vicissitudes. "Amitabha, this time the testimony, the barren will not go." The monk said. Su Bai nodded. "Speaking something unhappy." The monk smiled a little, "The poor past life, completely gone." In addition to the monk, no one laughs, and the monk is divided by Xu Fu, who has seen the **** scenes of previous lives, and many. "Against the happy things, the poor and the life." The voice just fell, It is already a small temple courtyard in the deep winter season. Flowers and trees bloom, In an instant, Vibrant and harmonious. v3 Chapter 1042： Prove! (on) The monk did not make tea at this time, nor did he make vegetarian food. He simply confessed to Su Bai, and then planted a tea seedling in the face of Su Bai, saying that when the Dabai dial came back, he could pick and bring it. Tea, it is to celebrate the big white. Looked at the outside of a silver package, and then look at the warmth of the small temple, such as spring flowers, Su Bai think this should not be a joke, the monk does not need others to worry about him, he can open himself. Whether it is the advanced senior audience after the repression or the deprivation of the past life, the road is gone, the monk can always find another way, and then walk better than most people. The fat man did not intend to accompany Su Bai to the place of the road. He said that he wanted to guard the three clear images, because he felt that the face of the **** is approaching him, sultry, and traveling to the world, both before and in the future. There are not many opportunities, so he cherishes the time now. Faye did not go, he said he was too lazy to go. In fact, Su Bai knows the true thoughts of Buddha and the fat man. He and Hills should be able to continue to testify without exception. They can only see that they are not seen, and there is no need to mess up on the premise that they are not prepared. Your own mood. Therefore, only Su Bai and Hills went to Dali together. Before leaving, Su Bai gave the old rich to the grave. There is a saying that Xu Fu is quite right, that is, Su Bai is very grateful to the old and the rich. In fact, there is no gratitude from the heart and soul. Perhaps it has been too much experience in the past, and it has been tortured too many times. When a person leaves you a chance to live and even give yourself a life, what Su Bai feels is more strange and fearful. However, Su Bai is very respectful to the old and the rich, but unfortunately, everyone does not have the opportunity to get along with each other in the true sense. Some things, if you know earlier, you can still be in the place of the testimony in the half year. Accompanied by the old and rich. Hills has been watching from the side, looking as usual, but the bottom of my heart can not help but some of the belly rituals of the Chinese people are really much. Of course, what he does not know is that Su Bais sermon has already begun. They are also part of it. Half a afternoon, two people came to Dali. For the realm of the two now, the distance in space is really not a problem. Entering the familiar land of the testimony, twelve cold cockroaches are neatly arranged there, exuding the cold atmosphere of the stranger. In front of the towering altar, it is the endless yellow spring, under the yellow spring, nearly a thousand tombstones stand out. Most of the owners of these tombstones have fallen. Some are fallen in this world, but most of them are still in the world for cannon fodder. But it is undeniable that the former, when they came here to prove their way, are the most optimistic moments. Lao Fugui once said to Su Bai, he is lying here, the most interesting thing every year is to watch a talented person come in and testify. The fall of a tombstone means the grinding and shaping of the second time. This is the most exquisite and most exquisite work in the world. They are different and varied. Each tombstone is equivalent to a mellow old wine with its own taste. Its a pity that the old riches are no longer lying here. Su Bai didnt hear it at the beginning. When the old rich said this, its like some old fathers told their young children that other childrens children have already been admitted to college. I still want to personally touch the college admission notice after my childs college entrance examination. There are always so many regrets and misses in this world. Su Bai did not know whether Su Yuhangs heart had produced regrets in the end. No one can know what the man is thinking about in the bottom of his heart. Sometimes he feels real, but sometimes he feels that he is hypocritical. He can be free and easy to be the same as Shi Hongru, but he can also be as low as a small man. He is a combination of contradictions, and now this contradiction is merged with the broadcast. Standing on the edge of Huangquan, Su Bai did not rush to prove the road, but to find the tombstones belonging to Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu. Hands open and then clench. "boom!" a loud noise, The tombstones of Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu were directly smashed, and the source was scattered in the air. On the one side, Hills did not move. He saw Su Bai looking at him and shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t dare to ask for the origin of these two people." Hills is also afraid. Su Bai nodded and opened his mouth. The two sources were absorbed by Su Bai. Hilles worried that he would not worry about Su Bai. In this life and in this world, his biggest goal in life is to eat his meat and drink his blood. The source of the present is nothing but a little interest. Xu Fu wanted to ruin himself because Xu Fu saw how he wanted to prove his way, but Xu Fu underestimated his persistence in memory, or that Xu Fu underestimated Su Bais insistence on hatred. It is often said that the family should not solve the problem, but there are some things that there is no reconciliation. The glory of the countrys jade, suspended in front of Su Bai, seems to be able to feel what Su Bai is going to do when he returns here. Su Bai is its master, and its role is to become the instrument of the witness here, a bit like the great tripod in ancient times, but for it, nothing can prove more than accompanying his master. Be happy. The instrument has a spirit, and the spirit of the country is even simpler. "I want to start." Su Bai said to Hills. "Please." Hills made a "please" action. "Do you not go back a bit?" Su Bai asked. "You are a sermon and not a bath, do I still need to avoid?" Hills asked with a smile. "I am afraid that you will be brought in by me." Hills was silent for a while. He did not say that Su Bai was deliberately pretending to be forced. Instead, he said: "If I can''t resist the influence of your testimony, then I will not prove it." Seeing that Hills insisted, Su Bai did not say anything. Instead, go directly to Huang Quan. The glory of the countrys jade is beginning to flourish. The waves of Huang Quan are getting more and more fierce. Countless resentment corpses began to frantically scream, The land of the entire Eastern Testimony was thoroughly picked up at this time, like a fire to cook oil. Hills looked at Su Bai slowly approaching Huang Quan. then, In his sight, Su Bais body began to shrink slowly, and the flesh began to disappear, turning into the purest existence. It is the soul body. A weak but a dead soul with its own consciousness drifts out, This is Su Bai, Su Bai is him. Once upon a time, Su Bai had been in existence for a few years. At that time, Xiaobai was still living. Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu also lived at home, and Su Bai was a ghost, drifting. Swinging, in the living room, in the kitchen, in the bedroom, he can''t live without it, he can''t run, he is locked here. During that time, he realized what is true loneliness, what is true emptiness, when every child needs his father and mother most, no one can see him, and people who can see him pretend Can''t see him. This is not neglected, but is completely regarded as non-existence. This is Su Bais true childhood and his true memory. nowadays, Proof, In the past, in the present, and in the future, Proof in the past! Only by clarifying your past can you grasp your present and future. The cowardly souls of the dead flew into the Yellow Spring under the blessing of the country''s jade, and there were countless resentful corpses eager to try. It seemed that they wanted to have a meal, but the light of the country''s jade made them dare not let go. Just very soon, Yan Guoyu slowly put away his own light and seems to have given up the protection of Su Bai. The grievous corpses around us dont care who this is, they rushed over. They began to bite the soul of Su Bai and began to devour the soul of Su Bai. This is their daily life and their instinct. They are the skeleton bones. When you are strong, they take you as masters. When you are weak, they take you as prey. However, every corpse that tried to get close to and bite Su Bai began to burn, and made a scream. The terrible flame began to spread around like a virus. Su Bais soul is still floating there, and it seems that he is not moving at all. The water in Huangquan is still flowing, no end. I have been thinking about my past, I used to look for my past, I thought I didn''t have a past, But because of you, I have the past. Su Bais soul began to gradually solidify. Deep in Huangquan, the body of a teenager reorganized from the refining corpse emerged. The boy was the appearance of Su Bai when he was a child, and he slowly opened his eyes. "I said, I am you, you are me, your memory is my memory." Su Bai looked at the body in front of him, he was very weak, not worth mentioning, but for Su Bai, it was especially meaningful. major. "You are killed by me. You are also the loser in my competition with you. No, there are no losers among us. It is nothing more than being chosen at different angles and positions." Today, I testify to reshape you in Huang Quanzhong. I want to be truly united with you, in the midst of it, if you have a spirit, please answer me. Su Bais soul wanders around the juvenile body. The boy opened his eyes slowly, his eyes were dark and the holes were terrible. Huang Quan, where the deceased went, here, you can summon the dead souls, but whether the soul is true or false, whether it is fictional or real, no one can be clear. The origin of the world, the flow of life, is broadcast, and it is impossible to fully understand. The young mans mouth showed a sneer, and he looked at Su Bai and said: "I hate you." Hilles on the shore took a breath, This sermon, just started, will fail? However, Su Bai was unmoved and continued to wander around the boy. The teenager continues: "I hate you, haven''t sent my parents to the ground to accompany me, I really... so lonely........." v3 Chapter 1043： Prove! (in) Sears made a nap, feeling that this is really not a family who does not enter a house. This brother is a pervert, and that obsessiveness is almost exactly the same. Perhaps, the reason why Xu Fu did not destroy Su Bai in the past, is because Xu Fu underestimated Su Bais obsession, memory, hatred, life, and part of his own existence, and memory, for Su Bailai Said that meaning is much more profound than ordinary people. "It won''t be too long." Su Bais soul revolves around the young mans self. This is Su Bais promise and answer. Bai Er is not a good person, but Su Bai himself is not a good person. The difference between the two is nothing more than an A and a B. They were placed in different positions by Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu. If Su Bai is placed in the position of Bai Er, facing another guy who lives in his own body, that kind of jealousy and anger will also burn out all his reason. However, when one of the parties has returned to the dust, all these calculations have lost their original meaning. Nowadays, Su Bai only needs an answer. Proof, Su Bai did not intend to expect anything high and great. He only wanted to prove himself, to define his own past, to see his own present, and to grasp his own future. As the old wealthy once said, being a man is not good? For a person, the most important and most grounded, that is, these three points. Hey, hey, people are always reminiscing about their past, blurring their own moments, looking forward to their future, perhaps, this is the three flavors of people. "Get it, call my mom down to accompany me early." The young Su Bai gave his answer. He is already dead. It may even be summoned by Huang Quan. It is not true to him, but what Su Bai wants is only an answer. Of course, Su Bai prefers that this is the real white two. It is Bai Ers willingness to entrust his memory and the past to himself. The process is not very important here. Everything needs only a final conclusion. "Hey!" The young man''s body began to blur, and the soul of Su Bai, who had been free, finally entered his body. This is a kind of ritual, an indispensable ritual. Finding your own past and clearing your past is the first step in the sermon. next moment, Huang Quanshui began to rise and gradually passed over the original shore. Even the tall altar that was originally stored in the countrys jade was flooded at this time. Most of the land of the Eastern Proclamation was submerged in Huang Quan. Underwater. Hills obeyed his previous words. He did not leave, but continued to stand still, even though Su Bai had reminded him before, but Hills naturally has his pride. however, The atmosphere suddenly changed in the next moment. Or, everything before is just for the moment. The vast Yellow Spring is still running, and there seems to be no stopping momentum, but at this time, its pattern has undergone tremendous changes, becoming square and square, like a rectangular container. Countless grievances are screaming inside, and countless wrecks are screaming in them. The original suffocating feeling of suffocation was even more disturbing at the time of a group of magical dances. at this point, Its a bit like a nightmare that many people have experienced. You can hardly breathe when you oppress. This is also a nightmare belonging to Su Bai, and even this nightmare completely distorted the personality of Su Bai. More than a decade ago, A teenager wants to climb out of the culture fluid again and again, he poked his head out. then, A middle-aged man stretched out his hand and held the boys head again and again, pressing it back. A black cat kept scrolling in front of the picture, and the teenager could only continue to sink in the dish and continue to dream. It doesn''t matter if it''s right or wrong, the petri dish is like a wall that you can never climb over, and what you can do is only one day after day in the wall facing the picture you want to see. Dream, In addition to dreaming, you have nothing else to do, and once you wake up, the reality around you will make you sting. This time, Huang Quanhua made the pattern of the past culture dish. Su Bai continued to sink in the culture dish. Perhaps this is a pity that was buried deep in my heart, but for now, I need to make up for this regret. In the first half of his life, too many pits and pits, to complement them, in order to qualify to go to the road, in order to qualify to have their own way. Su Baiyin, who has just been integrated into the juvenile body, opened his eyes. His eyes were red and red. As a bystander, Hills knew that Su Bai was completely substituted into his own emotions and thoughts. "boom!" Rapids, Su Bais figure began to float upwards. Just like the squid leaping to the dragon gate, with a kind of awkward idea. However, when Su Bai is about to surface, in the midst of it, a white hand suddenly appears in the void, bringing a heart-rending pressure. This hand is very white and very supple. This is a The man''s hand, evenly distributed on the old man means that the man often writes or draws. Under the water below, Hills could have been indifferent to Huang Quan''s seduce and temptation, but at this time he felt that the heart was losing his rhythm. He had to kneel on his chest and kneel down. Not only the pressure of the body, but more of it is actually from the level of the soul. This is a will that does not allow rebuttal, and this will probably not be as terrible as it was more than a decade ago, but today, this will has already undergone tremendous changes, it represents more and more Things even affect the existence of a kind of "rule." Until then, Hills really understood why Su Bai had to choose this kind of grounding gas to prove it, because people and people are really different. For example, the same two pupils essays about scientists, a pupils essay writing that his parents took him to the Science and Technology Museum to visit and study made him very rewarding. Another elementary school student wrote that his parents are very busy, so they can only go to neighbors to see. watch TV. However, the latter''s neighbor is an academician. This example, it is really appropriate to use it in Su Bai at this time. Here is the place of the testimony. The generations of Tianjiao have witnessed here. Some people have buried their own shortcomings. Some people have buried their own exercises. Some people have buried their own love, or they are arrogant, or graceful, but they are regarded as the best products. Su Bai, his testimony, is nominally the past, present and future three nodes, but his past is nothing more than a family ethics drama. What he is doing now is only to resist his fathers oppression of himself when he was a child. It was a son who went back to the past and gave a roaring question to his father. Very grounded, even very low, Even if it was the second time that the boss of Liang had been enslaved, it was a bit too small. But no way, Su Bais father is Su Yuhang. And Su Yuhang is now broadcasting. Just as many modern people study ancient poetry and poetry, perhaps the authors of the millennium ago did not think so much when writing this poem, but the latter people have explained too much insinuation and metaphor. It is the power to worry about the country and the people. Great ideas such as the state. Therefore, at this time, Su Bais so-called rebellion against his father, It can also be extended to resist broadcasting. This sermon, Su Bai is equal to pulling out the memory in the darkness, and even igniting the air machine belonging to Su Yuhang, and Su Yuhang is also integrated with the broadcast, which led to the broadcast of the atmosphere also joined the sermon. In the game. This is no less than a flat thunder! When Hills first discussed the testimony with Su Bai, Sears also felt that Su Bai was too small, and it seemed to be too influenced by the predecessor named Fu, but now, Hills is only Really realized that Su Bai is still the white, He wants to play, Just play big. Its no wonder that Su Bai, who was under the pressure of Xu Fu, hardened his teeth and suppressed his direct testimony. Yes, Compared to the scene of today, Compared to the current flock, Anyone who is a certifier does not want to miss it. Once you miss it, Will regret for the rest of my life! Moreover, if this time, Su Bai can prove his success, in a certain sense, it is equal to stepping on the radio! He buried it, It is a fear of parents and a fear of broadcasting! Once the tombstone is formed, once it falls, It will eclipse all the tombstones under the Yellow Springs of the entire Eastern Testament! Because this is unique, Just as the old rich man is the only son of the plane in Xu Fukou, Su Bais identity is also unique and cannot be copied. However, Hills is really uncomfortable now, In the past, when Liangs boss appeared in the face of the broadcast atmosphere, he was huddled at the desk and desk. On the one hand, Liangs boss was indeed a bit embarrassed, but on the other hand, it also showed that the broadcasts oppression of the audience into the bone marrow is more than Hypnosis is even more terrible, because when everyone just becomes an experiencer, the broadcast begins to influence your emotions, affecting you, even if you are strong in the future, the fear that is rooted down step by step in your weak hours is still difficult to kill. Lost. Hills is really regretting now, I knew that He really should stay away from it in advance. Because this feeling is really uncomfortable. One hand squatted on his chest, looked up, and looked up to the top and was ready to greet Su Bai, who was white and big. I only heard a "bang", The two sides collided, Huang Quan shocks, The land of the sermon is shaking, There was blood in the ears of Hills. Then, Hills simply closed his own knowledge and isolated his feelings about the outside world. He was like a salted fish, wandering back and forth like the corpses. He didn''t dare to stay awake at this time. Because he is really worried about the confrontation between Su Bai and the radio, Will let yourself lose confidence in your own way. Self, or peace of mind to make a salted fish, dream, nonexistent. v3 Chapter 1044： Prove! (under) Big fish eat small fish, small fish eat shrimp, this is the unchanging truth. This kind of reason permeates all aspects of the world. As a fish, you want to resist, it is very difficult, because you resist your own destiny, it is your own destiny track. If you don''t make fish, you have to do other things, you have to squeeze out the position of other creatures. , causing a series of reactions. Su Bai feels that he is very happy now. This is a kind of contrasting happiness, because compared to the one he was born before, Its still a little devils own, Compared to myself who could only dream in a petri dish, At least for the present, you can justify the righteousness and have the opportunity to resist. This is undoubtedly a huge happiness. People are content, but people are hard to satisfy. "boom!" Su Bai rushed out of Huang Quan, like a fish that went upstream. It was only that white hand that crashed down and wanted to press this fish that was trying to keep the rules. This hand is the natural advantage of the fathers control over the fate of his child. It is a set of so-called common ethics. The three classes of the three classes and five permanents: Jun is the minister, the father is the child, and the husband is the wife. As a parent, Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu naturally have the ability to control the fate of their children. Even if "Yugong Yishan" has always been regarded as a so-called derogatory term, but Yugong said at the beginning that "the sons and grandchildren are infinite, but also A power that completely deprives future generations of their lives binds them to the wheel of the brain-moving movement. Broadcasting is also the outline of the audience. Even if the audience goes to another world, their lives and deaths are still controlled by the radio. This is a fate that cannot be rid of. Therefore, this fish of Su Bai wants to jump out, it is too difficult and too difficult! But for Su Bai, if you cant jump out, This way, Nothing to prove! "boom!" Su Bais body was scattered and fell directly into Huang Quan. But in the next moment, his body reorganized and re-entered! Nowadays, I will die with you! "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The white hand is very similar to Su Yuhang''s hand. Just as it was a decade ago, every time Su Bai wanted to poke his head out of the petri dish, he would reach out and press Su Bai back! The old scene of the father and son reappeared at this time. Its nothing more than the same story, but its changed to a stage. Just like the rural boss and the second child contending with the family and the royal prince and other emperors to seize the position, in essence, what is the difference? Hills has long closed the senses, dangling like a salted fish. For him, it is no less than a godly fight and a helpless mortal. Su Bai''s repeated impacts, in exchange for the body collapse again and again, but whether it is Su Bai, or that hand, seems to be tireless. Su Bai''s body is not the strongest body. The reason why he relies on Huang Quan''s testimony is to pay attention to the special nature of Huang Quan. In this Huangquan, there are countless grievances, and they are the source of their own physical reorganization! Ancient sacred god, This, It is the real refining god! In the past, Sauron got into the body of Su Bai, Su Bai directly operated the third turn of the ancient, but in fact it was only a metaphysical refining god, and now, is the real refining god! The body collapses, It doesn''t matter, I am pinned on Huang Quan. I have countless numbers, Huang Quan is not limited, I am not dead! I used to be old and rich, I didnt feel that I was dead, I could always be alive. I thought that I was there, it was the most intuitive expression of refining God. Su Bai did not have the natural identity of the old and wealthy son, but this did not hinder him. At this time, desperate! It stands to reason that broadcasting is the hope of Su Bai, because Su Bai is a descendant of the old and wealthy, and a son of the current broadcasting consciousness. His potential has long been recognized, once Su Bai proves that for broadcasting, It will have the same strength as Chen Ru or Litchi, but Su Bai will testify in this way, which is absolutely not allowed by the radio. Because Su Bai once proved successful in this way, it is equivalent to stepping on the radio, the broadcast will lose control of Su Bai. Even if the broadcast is now swayed by the Qin soldiers of the world, it still does not allow his backyard to catch fire at this time, let alone the deep hatred of Su Bai on his parents, if Su Bai is in this way The sermon was successful, no less than a bomb that was buried for himself, and the button that detonated the bomb was not in the hands of the broadcaster. It was for this reason that Zhao Gongzi and Su Yuhang joined hands to kill the old and the rich. The irony is that Su Yuhang killed the old riches 20 years ago, but his son has embarked on the same path as the old and the rich, but unfortunately Su Yuhang cant get out of the way and come to the accountability again. . "boom!" Another collision, Su Bais body collapsed again. Both sides, no one is willing to admit defeat, no one is willing to admit defeat, Everyone knows each other well, No one can afford to lose! This kind of energy fluctuation in the land of the East is the light of its influence, which is really unprecedented. Hills is not clear, he is not the only one who is frightened and scared, even if the party of Su Bai does not know, how big is the movement of his own testimony at this time! Even before the Liang boss rushed to the crown, he was far less than this time! Broadcasting has always been a transcendental existence. It rarely appears in a real form. Occasionally, the strong has captured its breath, and it is enough to trigger a huge panic among the audience. Although this time because of Su Yuhang''s integration of broadcasting, the broadcasting of certain means of doing things has become somewhat deliberate, but it is far from this, and it is clearly manifested directly and clearly. Listeners from all over the world who are senior and above can be sensed at this time. In one place, the breath of broadcasting is bursting again and again. lasting, continued, And strong! Liang Boss was sitting on the balcony of the house and looking at the newspaper, but his hand was shaking constantly. The newspaper had not turned pages for a quarter of an hour. "Im afraid to kneel down." Jie Jie said to the side, he knows the bosss fear of that kind of atmosphere. He is also afraid, because every outbreak of the broadcast atmosphere is equal to the deepest part of the audiences heart. The fear. But I don''t know that in front of the boss, Jie Jie feels that he needs to be strong, just like the boss is his own son. If he is a mother, he can''t fall. "He...the little detective...in the sermon." Liang boss said with a trepidation. "Yeah." Jieyu nodded. "The squad is really terrible." "No, you don''t know." Liang Boss licked his lips, and he said with a sigh of relief. "I only deliberately pitted him. He will come to me after he will testify?" "Are you afraid?" Jie Xiaoxiao said. "Their family is a madman." Liang Boss took a deep breath. "A family of three, all his mother is sick, An An lived a bad life, have to do something!" The next moment, the breath of Liang Boss was revealed, and the shocks of this time and again were forcibly isolated. Later, Liang Boss left the newspaper aside and reluctantly said, "He can''t win. He is stepping on the bottom line of the radio this time." "Do you want him to win or lose?" asked Jie Jie. "The father and the son are both good at it." Liang Boss turned a blind eye. "It is now estimated that the audience around the world hate him for not knowing how to advance and retreat. If it is usually in peacetime, the killing order may have come down now." .................. In the small temple, the monk is pouring water on the tea seedlings, but his hands are a little trembling. The fat gods **** is floating over, because the breath of the round and the next round, the fat gods **** is twisted from time to time, and is pulled for a while. It was compressed for a while, like the mirror, it was very funny. "Where, the monk, I can''t hold it anymore, I have to go back to the flesh. Is this white to go to the sermon or to the head of the radio?" The fat man looked very surprised. "He didn''t mean to want to learn rich and rich." How can we make such a big battle?" The monk was unmoved and continued to pour water. It can be seen that the tea seedlings in front of the monks are growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. On one side, Foye held a hatchet leaning against the wall and closed his eyes. It seems to be asleep. .................. The horror of the horror is constantly echoing. For the broadcast, for the audience, it has been an eventful autumn recently, but the more this time, the more things, just like this time. Many people are in fear, and they don''t know what is going on. Some people who know the inside do not know how to judge and choose. The goal of Qin Jun, who should have worked hard to kill the world, to get a few hundred years or even a thousand years of calm life has become trembled at this time. Yan Huihong stood on the top of a building, his eyelids kept jumping, and the rest of the big sisters were looking at that direction. They should be the most complicated people. Regardless of the broadcast, regardless of the situation, for all the audience now, going to the world to kill the Qin army to help broadcast the world into the world is the goal of all people now. The broadcast establishes this goal in a world of exercise stories. . But nowadays, there are still people who are doing things, and everyones rear is not stable. Because some people disdain this kind of goal, some people are still so capricious, In the current environment of the enemy, when everyone is sharpening the knife, Su Bais current behavior is tantamount to desperately dragging his legs. But just because everyone is helpless, you can''t kill Su Bai at this time to prove the other side''s sermon, because the attitude of the broadcast is too unclear. But in the process of this stalemate, The confrontation of breath suddenly changed suddenly. There is a third breath in an instant. All the amnesties that are observing this sermon are full of horror. Liang Boss stood up and screamed. The solution is somewhat unknown at this time, "Being self-restraint, self-restraint." Liang Boss suddenly laughed. "Be a self-restraint!" In the evening, I will write another chapter. Recently, the temperature has plummeted and the climate is relatively dry. The dragon has a little problem, which may affect the update slightly, but the problem is not big. The dragon tries to keep the update stable. v3 Chapter 1045： The testimony is successful! Two icy photos, with old colors, with traces of vicissitudes of time; In these two photos, the fate of the two souls is divided. This is a cold touch, including helpless struggle and hysteria. Destiny, which was dusted at this time, was also doomed. But at this time, No rehearsal, no communication, Everything seems to have become extremely natural and has become very logical. The fish still flew out of Huangquan once and again, but it was always shot again by the giant hand. For the fish, it seems that there is no hope at all, because the hand contains and represents something. It is too terrible and heavy. A few years ago, Su Bai, who had just known the audience for a long time, felt that Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu were on a path that no one had ever walked. They were originally a pioneer on the road, but they did not come out of that tragic feeling. They are more like speculators who are broadcasted and compiled. For the success of speculation, they have arranged a lot, Poisonous, divided by identity, Under various arrangements, Zhao Gongzi finally succeeded in drinking poisonous wine himself, completing the ideological handover and division. however, Their sweeping work is not doing very well. If there are no five hundred Qin army, No two emperors have revived after more than two thousand years. Perhaps they can make all the sweeping work very clean, and they can enjoy the pleasure of integrating into the high life and enjoy the ethereality of the freedom of consciousness. From a certain point of view, it is the promotion of Su Bai, so that the five hundred Qin army can be awakened. After all, according to the character of old and wealthy, he does not care who wins and loses, he does not care, if he cares, the former Su Yuhang also The pit couldn''t kill him, but because he did his son care, he did something after twenty years of death. It is no wonder that Xu Fus clones will be unreasonable after the calculation of things, because a person like this, if he does his duty and do his best, it is not impossible to overturn the radio. At least 30% of the opportunities can be Success, at that time, the so-called five hundred Qin army even continued to sleep until it had no effect forever. But the old rich and the rich are like passive absenteeism. He doesn''t care about his position. If he is looking at his own son''s face, he may not do anything, even if the five hundred Qin soldiers have been in the world as terracotta warriors. . At the moment, the old rich and the rich have already died. Everything has been returned to the dust. As an old man who has been dead for 20 years, you are counting on him to show up again and again to help out. It is obviously impossible. Things. Children and grandchildren have their own children, Sun Fu, the old rich and the rich to the responsibility of being an elder, can push and push, can send and send, the rest, he can no longer control. Therefore, this time, the original testimony, in the eyes of many people, has an unreasonable trouble, a whimsical adventure, and in the end, Su Bai will eventually break his blood. Huang Quan seems to never stop, but the power and figure of the broadcast is much larger than that of Huang Quan. Taking Huang Quans boundlessness to fight the infinity of broadcasting is a kind of thing that makes people feel ridiculous. Many big scorpions, including Liang Boss, can judge at a glance, Su Bais hope of not winning, the son of destiny, there is, but not you, Su Bai, and again, the Son of Destiny has long since died arbitrarily. However, things have turned around. The third breath suddenly appeared, Shocked everyone, This is the sermon, Originally, it was only a personal matter of a person. Su Baiqiang criticized his past, and it was hard to involve Su Yuhang and the air of the radio. At most, it was the matter of both sides. However, a third party suddenly appeared. Change, It was at this time. Su Bai in Huang Quanli still condensed his body again and again, and repeatedly attacked the hand again and again. Not convinced, Not confessing, Repeatedly, Unless the yellow spring is dry, Otherwise it will never stop. However, under Huang Quan, There is a new body that is slowly condensing, He is no longer the body of a teenager, Because the skeletal structure that was first condensed showed that he was an adult physique, the physique of an adult man. Sears, who had been drifting away as a salted fish, woke up at this time, because he couldnt sleep anymore, its not because the third breath appeared to wake him up, in fact, even if there is a fourth Five breaths, Hills also sleeps correctly. However, he perceives the power in his body and is being pulled out, which makes Hills unable to sleep, and then he will become a human being after sleeping. Hills started to run away, this game is too damn, he doesn''t play, The East is too dangerous, He wants to go home! The fish are still doing what the fish should do, and the radio is still doing what the broadcast should do. And the breath of this third party, No one can intervene. Unless there is a big slap in the face of a sudden risk of self-destruction, this matter is doomed to stop. The atmosphere of the Tao is brewing. The energy fluctuations that belong to the big cockroach are gradually becoming rich with the continuous formation of the body under the yellow spring. Numerous grievances in Huangquan collapsed at this time, and the most pure soul power was incorporated into this body. Numerous corpses were drained and the last essence was incorporated into this body. Take the whole yellow spring, Reshape your body! This is how a huge handwriting, Amazing, amazing, At the same time, this body seems to have every blood line in every meridian, They all reveal a sigh of breath, He is different from the listeners of the past. He is independent, Super off, The face of Hills began to get old, his vitality was still being sucked, but because the fight between the giant hand and the fish did not end, it was difficult for him to go out at this time. He now finally understands why Su Bai reminded him to leave beforehand. Its not that Su Bai is worried that the war between father and son will spread to him. But because of this reason for the moment! Hills can only hate the self-confidence of his time! The blood line begins to recondense, After the corpus of blood corpse appeared in this body, standing beside the blood corpse, stood a woman who was graceful, and two people seemed to be rebuilding the blood for this body. The blood blooms like a flower in the yellow spring. A **** figure that is locked by a chain is slowly appearing. This is his blood, Its also the blood of this body, Because this body owner has received his inheritance! A bright and vivid jade , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Runes. A group of Nether''s fires are unwilling to struggle, but they can''t break free. Soren even if he is dead, he is not willing to be completely swallowed by his own people, but this has been ruined by him, the next moment, his The fire collapsed directly into the flesh. flesh, skeleton, soul, Start to integrate in all directions, a shadow, a story, currently, Now, It was like the end of the concert, the last rest was drawn, and the last long tune was dragged out. Su Bais body condensed in this way. He opened his eyes, The left eye is red and red, and the right eye is dark and dark. Then, Yu Guoyu wandered in front of him at this time. Su Bai reached out and held the country, A huge stone fell off the rock wall. "Wu Subai, today''s testimony, bury, my past! "boom!" The boulder was cut by the blade, Formed into a tombstone form, Finally, it fell steadily below! "Hey!" Su Bai''s breath rises to the sky, with a kind of arrogant shackles, this scene, so that all the listeners who pay close attention to the situation here are shocked, this breath is almost unbeatable! Moreover, everyone also vaguely felt that this breath does not seem to be restricted by broadcasting! The fish are still struggling, but they are getting weaker and weaker. At the same time, the giant hand is also beating the fish again and again, and it is getting weaker. The boss of Liang sighed and sighed. Because of the beginning of the sermon, Not Su Bai, Struggling at first, Nor is it white, It seems that with the past, it seems that the fusion with Bai Er is like a blind man. Fish, it is white. White is still struggling, cycling, and he is guilty of this cycle. He is laughing, he is laughing happily, They should have been brothers, but they were made into experimental products because of their parents'' experiments and so-called ambitions. then, Their parents succeeded in deceiving the broadcasting rules with this experiment. And now, They choose to be a trial again. purpose, It is to deceive parents who have become broadcasters. Its their parents who set an example for them, and their parents made everything for them. What they have to do is nothing more than an imitation of the textbook. The fish that becomes white has dragged the will of the broadcast. When the broadcast determines that Bai Er is Su Bai, then Su Bai, who truly proves, will not exist in the category of the definition of broadcasting rules. Everything has a script, Nothing more than the last time the two actors were puppets, this time they played in true colors. "Dad, Mom, I am below, waiting for you........." The fish is still rolling, and the giant hand falls down again and again. And with the final tombstone of Su Bai completely falling into the bottom of Huangquan, all, The moment is calm! I said to prove the past, the present, and the future, But as long as I prove the past, bury my past, Then, My present, And my future, Its all in my hands. Su Bai looked up and looked at the sky above, until now, I am real, become free. ............ On a hillside outside the small temple, next to the old and rich coat of arms, Ruyi is there. In the daytime, Ruyi seems to see a middle-aged man with a sultry hair and a greasy hair standing next to the tombstone. This is a familiar and intimate figure. Men seem to be sorry, but also like joy, At last, Only left a long sigh: "White hair people send black hair Ӵ.................." v3 Chapter 1046： it is good Hills looked a bit old-fashioned. He trembled and lie on the edge of Huangquan. It was like an old man with a ruin, skin folds, white hair and age spots. He struggled to sit up, looked up and looked at Su Bai who stepped forward to himself step by step. The present and the current Su Bai have formed a clear contrast. An arrogant, just testified, breaking the fate, and even completed the detachment of the broadcast, One is almost a man, and he is crumbling. For Hills, who likes to face, especially in front of Su Bai, this is really a very difficult thing to accept. After all, when the two sides first knew each other, they themselves faced the Soviet Union with a half-big brother or a half-master. In the view of Hills at that time, Su Bai was a There is no such thing as a big brother who controls and uses power. He has a strong psychological advantage. But slowly, Hills found that Su Bai was surpassing himself with the amazing Su Bai. Before the two had a fight here, Hills lost, but Hills thought it was an accident, but then One after another, pride, as Hills has to admit, Su Bai has indeed walked in front of himself. He even had the feeling of the lychee audience in the era to see the lychee back. Bitter, Too bitter. Su Bai squatted in front of Hills, did not say anything, just looked at Hills. Hills waved and some shuffled: "Don''t look, ugly." The implication is that I don''t want my old appearance to appear in your sight. I hope that in your memory, I will always be so youthful and beautiful. "You are all like this, you can still be disgusting." Su Bais mouth showed a smile. Hills shrugged and looked at his skin like a willow skin, some helpless: "You have all proved that you are still looking for a sense of existence in front of the poor." Su Bai raised his hand, All the tombstones under Huang Quan collapsed one by one at this time. Then, One after another, the source was arrested by Su Bai. Incorporating into the body of Hills. Sears'' skin began to refill and his breath began to slowly recover. "I am finished, you go." This sentence Su Bai is spoken in English. Hills snorted, Some angry and angry: "You have destroyed my sense of hunger and sacredness about the imposition of the testimony, you are a **** **** cold patient!" .................. Exotic countries, have been disturbing, but you can find your own tranquility, leaving the circle you are familiar with, just one person, you may feel lonely, but there is also a sense of security to hide yourself. It was like when I was a child, I hid in the quilt after turning off the lights. Today''s course is over, but I feel a little tired, but I feel very fulfilling. Ying Yinger is wearing a very conservative red down jacket, and the long hair of the shawl is naturally scattered. This is another style of her. Just as a handsome guy is really handsome or a fake, you can get the most realistic answer if you let him shave a small flat head. A woman, if she does not apply powder, still gives a special feeling, which means that this woman may really be born with beauty. At the corner of the coffee shop, Ying Yinger chose a position to sit down and ordered a cup of coffee according to her own habits. Today, there are still many copywriting needs to be read. Any work and study will often be transformed into A dull repetition. But Ying Yinger is happy. "Hey, hello, can you sit in front of you?" A blond man came over. He was dressed and calm, but not lost in fashion. Whether it was from the eyes or other subtle movements, he showed his kind. confidence. Confidence in women. This is a veteran on the windy field. Ying Yinger is good at observing others. Perhaps this is her professional habit. She did not answer, because she was too lazy to answer, perhaps, it would be a good experience to have a dew-like love or free and easy feelings in a foreign country, but Ying Yinger did not think she needed to do that. The man was a little embarrassed, but he still sat down. "Are you alone? Come to school?" Ying Yinger still did not answer, continue to look at the copywriting materials in front of him. The man seemed to be a little cramped. Maybe he didn''t feel so clearly when he was in the distance, but after approaching this woman, he felt like a needle-like feeling. As all of his own disguise disappeared in front of this woman, everything was completely transparent by this woman, which even led him to the idea of ??fleeing. But he did not do this. He felt that this was his own challenge. Ying Yinger put away the copy and things. She knows that this man will not retreat, so he can only choose to leave. Seeing Ying Yinger want to go, the man wanted to stand up and stop, but he still didn''t get up. Returning to the apartment I rented, a relatively high-end residential area, Ying Yingers life is not a luxury, but it is also enough to be a petty bourgeoisie. She is not short of money, no matter when she opened the clinic in the place of Su Bai. The money earned is the property that I originally owned, enough to make her live a very rich and relaxed life. She will not embarrass herself in life, this is what she learned in that man. She didn''t contact the man anymore. Just as the man never contacted herself again, she could know the man''s extraordinaryness, and even she once indulged in the charm that the man had. But not everything will go into the rhythm of beginning and end. This is not a fate, it is just a coincidence. Ying Yinger took a shower and washed away the exhaustion of today. In tomorrow, there are still many things waiting for herself. She needs to make herself full and busy, and she needs to have too much time to think about it. that person. She knows that she is slowly changing. For the current change, she can''t talk about whether she likes it, whether she accepts it, or maybe she is somewhat emotional, but she really feels like she is a fish that has left the water and lost her life. That passion and expectation. Sometimes, she also thought about it. If the man really wants what he wants and waits for himself, it will be a first love that reminds oneself of his life or a nightmare that makes him regret. Unfortunately, That man seems to have a big problem in that area. At this point, Yingying laughed because he knew that the mans problem was not in the body, because he had touched the hardship of the other couple several times, but the other party seemed to be restrained. Like the ancient nobles, the royal family, they have a very noble cognition and cherish for their own bloodlines, and they are unwilling to let their bloodlines flow out. Yes, That man gave her this feeling. She is a woman, an ordinary woman, at least for now, this is the case. Therefore, Ying Yinger does not know the storm in another circle. She will not think about where the future of the two worlds will go. In her opinion, the temperature tonight is a bit cold, and it has to be changed at night. Pajamas are the most pressing thing. There are a lot of people who think how life is going to be wonderful, but in fact life is a monotonous nonsense. Changed the pajamas, Yingying children lying on the bed, picked up a book. She felt that this should not be her style, lying on the bed, turning on the desk lamp and looking at the book. She used to have no such habit, but this method is suitable for killing the last glimmer of energy before going to bed. The mobile phone, which sounded at this time, was called by her former assistant. The assistant opened a psychological counseling room after going to the United States for further study. The business was not bad. "Sister, haven''t you slept yet?" "No," Ying Yinger replied. "I told you something, that is, the house where we stacked the equipment is now facing demolition." "I know this thing, you can handle it for me, and you pay me on the account." "It''s the instrument inside, sister, are you still planning?" Ying Yinger was slightly fascinated, and those instruments made him unable to think of the man. When he tightened his neck with a rope, he used his electric shock stick to stimulate his body. When he perceives the temperature of his chest, It seems that the past pictures are slowly emerging. He is not afraid of death, and in his heart, there should be a demon, a charming demon, and a demon who will sink himself. "sister?" "Ok." "Always?" "Leave it, help me find a place to settle." "Okay, sister, I will handle it well, can you come back? I still like to work with you." "My class is not over yet, you should do it first." "Well, I am waiting for you to come back." Hanging up the phone, Ying Yinger left the book aside. She got out of bed, Opened the innermost layer of the closet, there is a small parcel, which is the clothes that I specially brought. Open the parcel, the clothes inside are the opposite of the other conservative styles in the closet. She put on black stockings, a long skirt of sex, and sense. She looked in the mirror and looked at herself. After coming to the United States, I didnt go through such clothes. The self in the mirror was suddenly strange. Very cold, Really cold, She subconsciously hugged herself with her hands. The doctor does not self-medicate, she feels that her own psychology seems to have a problem, but she only wants to let herself go. She picked up the phone and couldn''t help but shudder, opened WeChat, found the familiar title, and sent a message in the past: "You haven''t been treated for a long time." She does not expect his reply, because he is like a human being evaporating, can not find traces. But after three seconds, The phone vibrated a bit, The other person actually replied, Just a simple word: "it is good." v3 Chapter 1047： Grievance from the female host There are no flowers, no salutes, no pupils who are welcome to send flowers, and when Su Bai and Hills go out of the land of the testimony, they are very low-key and can even be described as deserted. There was only one tombstone in the entire territory of the memorial, that is, Su Bais own tombstone, and the rest of the tombstones were all crushed into the body of Hills. For this, Hills is still very satisfied. Of course, people are more mad than people. Looking at the man in front of him, Hills really feels that he has no sense of joy in his success. Although he is a witness, Su Bai has already completed a sense. The detachment, and myself, is nothing more than making your role in this game bigger. Therefore, when Su Bai invited Hill to return to the small temple to rest, Hills directly chose to refuse. The limited life of a limited life, especially in the near future, to go to the world to face a greater test, Hills hopes that he can be as happy as possible during this time, instead of becoming a good wife. Hills left, and Su Bai returned to the small temple alone. The small temple is full of wild flowers, the monk is frying tea, and the rich and fragrant tea is filled with sorrow. Sometimes, in a group, there can be no one, but there is no one who can lack the taste of life and cook. The monk has been in this group for a long time and is responsible for being a mother. Su Bai sat down in the chair in the yard, and the fat man floated around Su Bai, and his long hair fluttered, like playing the ghost of the ghost girl. Of course, according to the fat mans own statement, it was because of the ancestors. Can not leave a short haircut, he is to make himself more entertaining. Foye still did the same thing every day according to his own schedule, but today he deliberately postponed his evening class, came to the yard and sat down with Su Bai. The two people did not talk about the day. The topic of "how the weather is" obviously does not apply to these two men. The monk took the tea set out and started to make tea. The fat man still didn''t take back his body. It was still the body of the gods floating around. He seemed to especially like this feeling of freedom. Smoked children did not participate in this gathering, she was in retreat, of course, it may also be an escape from her choice. At this time, she participated in this gathering, which is not suitable. Some people, she is not around, but the relationship between them can be more and more tasteful like the old wine, and some people are more and more like boiled water, even if they are close to the eyes, not to mention the gap, but that The meaning of forgetting the rivers and lakes is becoming more and more obvious. The monk''s tea is soaked, one cup for one person, the fat man directly absorbs the fragrance of the tea, which is a bit like a ghost going home to enjoy the sacrifice. Su Bai took a sip of tea. To be honest, this tea is very general. It is inferior to the tea that the monk used to brew. Su Da is not a person who does not know the taste. It is not like a fat child. drink. The monk''s tea making skills cannot be regressed, so the problem is likely to be in this tea. This tea, not good. Foye slightly frowned, apparently also made something wrong. The monk naturally continued to drink, then put down the cup and said: "tea is like..." "Tea is like life, it has not experienced the precipitation of the years, and it has not produced so much taste. If someone takes a photo for us at this time, they can make a middle school student essay topic." The fat man smiled and rushed to speak. This time, the fat man cut off the monk''s chicken soup in advance. The monk stunned and shook his head. "If the tea is not good, don''t force it." "........." Fat man. Everyone put down the teacup. Su Bai looked at the monk. He didn''t think there was anything before, but now it seems that the monk is really weak, and this weakness is continuing. "What''s wrong with your body?" Su Bai asked. The monk shook his head. "No problem." Buddha is a channel, "still you stingy." The gardens filled with the gardens are all born by the monks'' own vitality. It is a bit like the old rich and the rich all the way to the wild flowers in full bloom. The Buddha said that the monk is stingy, meaning that the monk did not add too much vitality to the tea tree. This tea, but it drank the feeling of **** head. The little guy was brought out by auspiciousness. When Su Bai came back, he was taking a nap. At this time, he climbed to Su Bais body and held his fathers hands. But the little nose still smelled and smelled. It seems that he found out that his father had happened. What changes have become a bit different. The soul boy is a soul boy. Although he grows very slowly in this world, his spiritual consciousness is still there. Is there a feeling of being isolated? Foye suddenly asked at this time. "What?" Su Bai can''t understand it. Of course, this is just an attitude. "The detachment is out of the way." Buddha asked, "and we are all still in the five elements." "It is nothing more than temporarily escaping the control of the broadcast, and I am now in front of you, the same as the radio can see me." "Then why don''t you go to seclusion?" The fat man suddenly asked, "Hide up, wait until the broadcast is over. Mom, you want to be a Jesus, no one can stop you." "Impossible." The monk shook his head at this time. "The rules of broadcasting will not change. Even if it fails to enter the world, it will never allow the world that has already been colonized to reappear, if Su Bai hides it. If you are not going to go to that world, chances are that the final outcome is that before we go to that world, the broadcast will let us solve Su Bai first." Su Bai nodded and apparently agreed with the monk. "But no matter what, it is much better than us. At least you can breathe a little free air." The fat man still admires the current Su Bai. "When you don''t want to enter the story world, you can still rely on it, how beautiful." "In the end, I will also take the train with you." Su Bai said that this sentence is very calm, he did not intend to struggle not to go to the train, he knows that Litchi is waiting for her in the world, he still has Very important things have not been done, so he did not intend to entangle and struggle in this matter. In the last story world, he actually thought about it. The tea party is over, Su Bai holds the little guy back to the bedroom, the little guy plays with toys, and the auspicious looks at it. Su Bai is lying in bed and watching the TV in front of him. Sometimes, people are really strange. When you are ordinary, you want to struggle to change this kind of ordinary, and those who are often extraordinary, will continue to yearn for this ordinary. Perhaps, it is a different realm, or it may be a different mentality. A disease-free cockroach with a sour smell seems to have more poked some people''s G points. Looked at his palm, as if the picture of the sermon is still in front of him, the road is destined to go narrower and narrower. Su Bai does not know how to grasp the lychee. He doesnt even know if Litchi is still alive in that world. But perhaps the monks previous statement was correct, that is, if you dont have your own parents, you probably wont even have the meaning of survival. In ancient mythology, Agarwood was the mother of Lushan, and when he came to himself, he spent all his hard work to find his parents and then killed them. The process is the same. Outside, there was a knock on the door. The smoker came in with some fruit and fed it to the little guy. But the little guy only ate a few mouthfuls and didnt want to eat it. Su Bai could see that the little guys attitude towards the smoked child has been If you leave, perhaps, because the smoked child first thought of the little guy, he thought it was the illegitimate child of Su Bai, and the soul boy felt the hostility of the smoked child when he first met. But the key to the problem may not be here. After all, the fat man also stole the little guy to hand over the task. Now the relationship between the two is the best. "You can eat too, I am going to rest." The smoker left the room like this. There is not much communication between each other. Su Bai did not feel anything about it. After all, there was actually nothing really happening between the two sides. "Beep.........beep..............." The little guy was holding the bed and holding something in his hand. Su Bai looked over and looked at it. He found that the toy that the fat man bought for the little guy was really diverse. There was also a prop of a cartoon character. Put a small black plastic whip. The little guy is waving it excitedly, then the little guy looks at Su Bai. Su Bais eyes sank slightly, The little guy immediately realized that the game didn''t seem to appeal to the old man, and quickly lost the plastic small whip and continued to play with his own blocks. The auspiciousness on the side is still indifferent. Yes, it is a fantasy for you to let a cat take care of the children. It is even more ridiculous to ask a cat to educate the child''s moral, intellectual, and artistic development. Su Bai got out of bed, kneeling in front of the little guy, reaching out and pinching the little guy who seemed to blow the broken face, saying: "What are you remembering in your little bag?" Of course, this is also Su Bai''s own pot. At the beginning, I didn''t have a slap in the face. When I first met Ying Ying, I still went with the little guy. The bitter fruit of the upper beam not being lowered is finally eaten by Su Bai. When I thought of Ying Yinger, Su Bai suddenly felt that she thought of her a bit. She used to be in Shanghai. Every time she was in a bad mood or bored, she liked to talk to Ying Yinger and talked. She looked at the man who knows the most and knows how to please you. The woman in front of you is really a kind of enjoyment. At this time, Su Bais cell phone rang, Take it out and look at it, it is actually WeChat sent by Ying Yinger: "You haven''t been treated for a long time." Su Bai smiled, perhaps he had too many concerns and constraints before, but now, he has been semi-free, he can be a little more casual and casual. "it is good." Su Bai only replied with one word. There is no need to ask the other person where there is time and convenience. These questions are not needed before and will not be needed in the future. At this moment, Su Bai suddenly turned back and saw that the fat gods **** did not know when he had drifted into his own house. He shielded all the gods in the small temple, otherwise he was here, the Buddhas monk was fat. As well as the smoked children, they will not bear the pressure from the big cockroaches all the time, and therefore, the fat mans coming in has not been discovered by Su Bai in advance. The fat gods **** came to the front of Su Bais screen, like a peek at Su Bais chat record. Then a face, I got red, Very hard, Also very wrong......... v3 Chapter 1048： Go wash it. "The trough, it''s really warm, think about it, my white, have you just gotten ready to do some exercise just after getting some freedom? Anyway, just open the second child policy, you still have a quota." At this time, the fat man is like an incarnation of the **** of gossip. The **** of the gods is very bloated, and it seems to be a very serious stimulus. This makes Su Bai a bit strange. It is reasonable to say that the fat man should not be like this. The goods are stolen and wild in the weekdays, and they are not hungry to this extent. "Ugh." The fat man gave a sigh, "Fat, I am detached." "What do you mean?" Su Bai took out a cigarette, walked out of the room, and came to the living room, and the fat man followed. "It seems that the Yuanshen came out to play for too long, and the Yuanshen state is particularly sensitive to anything. After I became familiar with this sensitivity, I found that after returning to the original body, those things could not stimulate me to stand up. "" "Don''t raise it?" Su Bai couldn''t help but chuckle. "I was old, and I was hollowed out by tobacco and alcohol. In the end, I was intemperate. It is normal to have such problems." Su Bai now finally understands why the fat man has been so wronged when he just looked at his mobile phone screen. The function of the flesh has been suspended. As a result, my good brother has started to shake the WeChat, it is simply salt on the wound, and it is no wonder that the fat man is too lazy to return to the flesh all day long. "What to do, big white, you don''t know this feeling, the excitement of the gods is really strong, just like the big winter you are naked in the Arctic." The fat man is sad, "I tried to go back together, went back to the flesh, and went to the county town to find a bathroom. As a result.........Mom, the aunt technician looked at me with full sympathy." "I am also very sympathetic to you." Su Bai made a knife. "Fart, you are just about to be free when you are free. I remember people in the United States or the United Kingdom? It seems that a WeChat can call people back, I said how hungry you are? Is the usual cool style of **** all pretending? The fat man began to fight against his companions, apparently in order to vent their inhuman grief during this time. "I have a way to treat you in this situation." Su Bai said. "Hey?" The fat man came to the spirit immediately. "Quickly say, Mom, I have been embarrassed to ask the monk about this question. You have a quick way to say it." "You are not playing with the gods, so the stimulation of the flesh is weakened. It is good to find something that can stimulate you." "What can irritate me?" The fat man asked like a curious baby. Then Su Bai looked at him, "talk." Su Bai did not speak and continued to look at the fat man. "You said it." The fat man urged. Su Bai still looked at the fat man and did not speak. Then the fat man seems to finally understand it, "The trough, the fat man is so miserable, you actually hinted at me, can''t be friends, see my gods storm!" "I can''t say anything." Su Bai shrugged. But the fat man was already in a state of violent walking at this time, and directly hit the white **** with Su Bai. next moment, A fat red meteor flew out of the small temple. The fat man was directly taken out of this hill. A look of anger! He forgot, This goods has already been proven, I just got it! .................. In the past, environmental problems such as warm winters and global warming continued to ferment for more than a decade, but this winter seems to be particularly harsh. The winter in Chengdu is not so cold, but now, the air has begun to permeate the bitter chill. . Just off the plane, Ying Yinger ordered a cup of coffee in the airport cafe. She didn''t know why she was so impulsive and went directly to Chengdu. She didn''t even contact the person beforehand, just because of the geographical notice, so she knew he was in Sichuan. On the plane, Yingyinger is also thinking about how she is going to do this. She doesnt feel that she is a woman who is indifferent. In fact, she has never really talked about love until now, even her own Once again, she once took the initiative to tell him that he would give him his first time, but he was still indifferent. It was just a reply to the word "good". I booked the ticket for the next day and returned to Chengdu. This kind of behavior is infinitely close to those who have seen the netizens sent everywhere. She doesn''t know how he thinks about himself, but it seems that he doesn''t have to think about it. She knew that she had some problems in her mind. For the man, she really didn''t have any resistance. She didn''t even care if she was frivolous in his eyes. Of course, she needs to adjust her mentality. She also wants to greet her with the most elegant and intimate look. She believes that he will pick up himself. Just like when he came to find himself, he didnt know how he was. I dont know how he walked. Own, Indulged. However, after sitting for half an hour, the figure she was waiting for did not appear, which made Ying Yinger somewhat lost. A trip that said to go away seemed to have come to an end at this time. She is not going to look for her. Although she has already flown to Chengdu, it seems to be enough. After all, there is still some pride and restraint in her heart that I can''t let myself completely let go. She is hesitating, too, The man who is mysterious and addicted to himself, This time, It seems that I will still let myself down. Ying Yinger even has some doubts about what he likes him. Is it every time he wants to be degraded or lost again and again? The latter is more like reflecting its own abuse tendency. The coffee is already cold, Ying Yinger slightly sideways, stood up, she did not know where to go, so I am going to book a hotel near the airport, maybe return to Shanghai tomorrow. She is like a naughty child who secretly took the parents'' money, but she has great fear and anxiety. She doesn''t like this feeling, because it will make herself lose the calmness in front of him. The deer smashes this adjective. She thinks it is not suitable for herself. She knows that if she becomes simply silly and sweet, perhaps, too It lost the only attraction that was in his eyes. This is not love, but a game. perhaps, When he was treated, he was in front of himself and allowed himself to act. But in the true relationship between the two, he began to gradually become the real master. Booked the hotel, Ying Yinger took his suitcase and left, the hotel is outside the Shuangliu Airport, and a taxi will arrive soon. Entering the hotel and walking into the elevator, Yingying looked at herself in the elevator mirror. She was still young, so she didn''t need to worry about whether she was old or not, but she could see that her eyes were full of embarrassment and uneasiness. He is not a **** after all, and he can''t count everything. Perhaps, when he knows that he actually flies directly to Chengdu because of a word reply, he will be surprised, and then feel that he is crazy, or, as before, After you have your own ear, don''t go to the pool and take a half-step and then buy yourself a ticket to leave yourself. If you leave, it may be the best portrayal of your relationship. She is willing to show her beauty in front of him. She is willing to fit his psychology and senses. She can feel his enjoyment, and for her, please him, as if Can also get a great satisfaction. It''s like an sentiment. It seems that once I really get to that step, I am not so interesting after I become a mistress. I am a woman, and a woman is the product of impulsiveness and complexity. She doesn''t want to look at herself with her professional vision. I dont want to analyze my mindset. She doesn''t want to let herself completely reveal herself in her heart. Sometimes, some ignorance and thinking, as if it is the most suitable mood. Everything looks open, it doesn''t make much sense. Ying Yinger still decided to book tomorrow''s ticket back to Shanghai. The relationship between himself and him is even lighter than Lulu''s love, or they still keep a good memory. The elevator reached the floor and opened. Yingyinger hesitated for a while before the elevator door was about to close. The carpeted aisle made her feel a little cold. This is a natural reaction of people after impulsive emotions. Now, she calms down. She feels that she should not pursue this so-called romance. Life is not only poetry and distance, but the first thing to go is the ambiguity. Take out the room card and push the door open. Ying Yinger faded her high heels, and only walked on the carpet with the jade feet in thin stockings and came to the bed, lying down gently, with a touch of laziness belonging to her own. There is nothing else in the suitcase, only a few sets of carefully selected **** costumes. He seems to like stockings very much, so he chooses several sets of colors, and he likes to wear them in front of him. But now it seems that it is not used. Yingyinger feels that she is very ridiculous. She is expecting to have a heart and soul. She is eager to see him waiting for her when she gets off the plane. Even if she has no heart, but with his mystery, she should be able to go to this unconventional date. Maybe, I think its too simple and I think its too good. life, Not a fairy tale. At this moment, Ying Yinger suddenly realized that there was a sound of water in the bathroom of her room. She had not noticed it because of some defects, and she stood up fiercely like a frightened lamb. At this time, Su Bai, who just took a shower, came out with a bath towel, and the delicate muscles with a bronze-glossy skin seemed so attractive. Ying Yinger was surprised from one surprise to another, and she felt like she was riding a roller coaster. Su Bai licked the dew on his hair, picked up a bottle of mineral water on the counter and took a sip. Ying Yinger, who is still lying in bed: "I have washed it, you can wash it." v3 Chapter 1049： Give you the best in the world Chen Guang sat in the private room of the hot pot restaurant, the dishes have been arranged, the hot pot bottom material has also been boiled, but the people he has to wait for have not come. At noon, Chen Guang had already called Su Bai. At that time, Su Bai said that he was accompanying a friend to watch a movie, let Chen Guang wait a minute, Chen Guang said. however, This waits directly from 12 noon to 12 o''clock in the evening, twelve hours, Chen Guang is sitting here, he is still wearing a school uniform, it looks very ordinary. The boss had intended to fight, but was directly hypnotized by Chen Guang to let them leave from work. If it is not Su Bai has already proved that the breath can no longer be sensed by Chen Guang, Chen Guang has an impulse to directly find Su Bai in Chengdu City, Are you watching a movie? Which movie is going to be broadcast for 12 hours? Fortunately, Chen Guangs qigong is still okay, and he can still sit still. Of course, this scorer, if it is the former Su Bai, naturally, there is no such face to let him wait, but nowadays people are amnesty, and it is the most special one, and people are drying themselves, they are really There is no reason to argue. Chen Guang personally handed over a pot of hot pot bottom material, and cut some fresh dishes from the kitchen. He is still waiting, fortunately, just after twelve o''clock, Su Bai finally walked into this hot pot restaurant. Beside Su Bai, there is a young woman wearing a black slim down jacket. Chen Guang first fell on the woman, because he could not feel any breath from Su Bai, however, this woman is the same. There are two possibilities. One is that these two people are big brothers, so they can''t see through them. Another possibility is that this woman around Su Bai is just an ordinary person. Su Bai sat down and Ying Yinger sat next to him. Chen Guang noticed that the woman''s face was slightly red, and the body revealed a kind of laziness, and the body had a special breath to moisten and warm her body. Now I understand most of the time, but I still open my mouth: "Are you going to the cinema to watch all the Pirates of the Caribbean?" "If it wasn''t for your appointment, I think I can review the Star Wars series again." Su Bai picked up the chopsticks and put a piece of beef into the pot. "Hello." Ying Yinger greeted Chen Guang, she did not know how to call the young man dressed up by the middle school student, and could not figure out the relationship between him and Su Bai. "Hello." Chen Guang also returned. Chen Guang knows clearly that if it is only the dew love, Su Bai does not need to bring this woman to participate in his own party. "What are you looking for?" asked Su Bai. "My sister sent me a message." Chen Guang said quietly. Su Bais slight glimpse, litchi? Ying Yinger looks as usual. She doesn''t care what Su Bai has with other women. She doesn''t care about this. As she said before, she won''t ask Su Bai to take any responsibility for herself. "Is it your turn?" Su Bai smiled and sent the beef to the saucer. The implication is that the original Haimeimei has been killed by her own hands and became a victim of the use of lychee. Now, Chen Guang has also undertaken the work of Gongzihai? This is not a good job, because the lychee character makes it, she can treat you like a spring breeze, but after using it, you can discard you relentlessly, not even look at you more. Su Bai even thought that if there were not two people in front of Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu, it would be very likely that Litchi would eventually choose a road like Su Yuhang. A ruthless woman, also a terrible woman, The children who were screaming at her orphanage in the orphanage, shouting her big sister, first became the first test of Su Yuhang, and then they were played again by Litchi. Su Bai never regrets that he killed Haimeimei. In his opinion, Haimeimei is a tool. In fact, at the end of the day, Haimeimei has already collapsed when he discovered the truth. His personality has already been already died. "How do you say it is not very good now." Chen Guang took a sip of juice. "She is very hurt." "I can guess this." Su Bai did not think that there was any accident. The Qin army''s awakening was not played by family. The broadcast could not be completed even if it was retracted. It was enough to see how crazy the Qin army was. Lychee is still alive now, it is already very powerful. "You really have no interest in her?" Chen Guang asked, because he felt that Su Bai did not seem very enthusiastic about this matter. "On the contrary, I am very interested in her because I am consistent with her goal." Su Bai shook his head. "But I only need to know that she is not dead, it is enough." As long as she is not dead, her poison identity is useful, this is the only consideration for Su Bai. I have used it here, although the lychee is a semi-finished product, huh, but Su Yuhang Liu Mengyu, why are they not half-way? Can you count on the real "Zhao Gongzi"? Everyone is half a bucket of water, just pairing. At this time, Su Bais mind actually appeared in the classic lines in Fengyun, and Chengye is also defeated by the wind. Self and lychee are the stepping stones for the Su Yuhang couple to step on. Now, these two stones are going to kill them. "My sister also said, she is waiting for you." Chen Guang shrugged, "That''s all." "Good." Su Bai nodded, indicating that he knew it, and then looked over at Ying Yinger. "Are you afraid of spicy?" "Can eat." "Ok." This meal was very easy to eat, and Chen Guang also tasted very relaxed, but the dinner table was a bit deserted. Fortunately, the three were not afraid of deserted people, but felt more comfortable. After dinner, Chen Guang left first. He was only about to convey the news that Litchi sent back from the world, not to ask for Su Bai. In fact, Chen Guang himself hesitated whether to convey this news. Struggling, because he witnessed the scene of Haimeimei collapsing in front of himself. But in the end, Chen Guang chose to listen. Perhaps, the original Haimeimei was also the next step in Litchi''s guidance to become her embarrassment. Some things, you have no choice at all. Su Bai and Ying Ying walked side by side in the small street, and the night was quiet, more suitable for walking. The weather is not very good tonight, so I can''t see the stars, but it''s cold. Su Bai is nothing. Ying Yinger put her hands in her pockets and lowered her head slightly to follow Su Bai''s footsteps. "I will return to Shanghai tomorrow, then return to the United States to continue my course." Ying Yinger said. "So fast?" Su Bai smiled. "You can''t bear me?" Ying Yinger looked at Su Bai. This man only walked slowly with his cigarette in his hand. He did not hug himself and did not warm himself. He was really selfish and lovely, as if he didnt care about the feelings of people around him. . "Slightly." Su Bai nodded. "I didn''t feel that I had any serious problems with sex. It was the first one from your mouth. Then I don''t know what happened. The friends around me also know. It is." "You are not a monk, normal people will not ban, and desire." Ying Yinger seems to be very natural. "So, are you going to put this pot on me?" "The pot is what you put it on, and it is what you took it." "Su Bai, you know, this scum man who has no sense of responsibility in the world and likes to play with a woman can''t say the shameless words you just had. I can still have some pain below." Ying Yinger stretched her foot and gently kicked Su Bai. At this time, a strong man who was running at night passed by two people. He was only wearing a short sleeve, sweating on his body, full of masculine spirit. On the other hand, Su Bai, here, seems to have some gentlemanship. Although the clothes are removed, the muscles and bones of Su Bai are definitely the most unique design. "Are you interested in that kind of man?" Su Bai asked, bowing his head. "I don''t know." Ying Yinger shook her head. "I am not bad either." Su Bai continued. "There is no way to compare, only you have a sample." "Ha ha." Su Bai laughed again, maybe he is really relaxed today. The life of a person, on weekdays, is awkward when he is a child. When there is no retreat, he is frank, and Su Bai now belongs to this latter. Because I know what I want to do and what I am going to do, I have already decided, so I feel a lot free and easy. Of course, when I am a scum, I am more authentic. "Sit down, you are tired today." Su Bai said to a pavilion. "Isn''t that tired of you?" Ying Yinger asked. "You are comfortable." Su Bai sat down at the pavilion. Ying Yinger did not keep a distance this time. He sat down beside Su Bai and relied on him. "I''m going to go away after a while." Su Bai looked at the woman around him. This is the first woman after she became an audience. Perhaps, she will be her last woman. "I know." Ying Yinger looked very calm, there is no separation between the two, "otherwise you will not touch me." "I am a little embarrassed when you say this." Su Bai reached out and touched his nose. "I don''t have any money to leave it to you. In fact, I used to have a lot of money. I just inexplicably deliberately lost my family." I feel a little pity now, but I didn''t have any other way at the time." "Twelve hours, the memory you left for me is deep enough." Is this also an advantage? Su Bai smiled very well. I have to give you a romantic impression. Otherwise, I will only leave that picture to recall that I am too young. How romantic? Ying Yinger looked at Su Bai, Flowers? Fireworks? Or Candle Sea? "Give you a piece of stars, or?" Su Bai asked. "I don''t think you can tell the girl''s words, but you let me today..." Ying Yings words have been stopped before they are finished. She saw Su Bai waving at the sky. next moment, The dark clouds on the top of the head dissipated, The stars bloom, Even the round of the crescent moon was smeared with a fascinating moonlight tonight. Su Bais fingertips dropped two drops of blood, which was coming from the monk when he came to Chengdu from the temple. The blood drops, Immediately outside the pavilion, the flowers and trees bloom and the grass is green. Moonlight, flower dance, Can''t give you forever, But let you remember the beauty of this moment. v3 Chapter 1050： Monk became a Buddha! "Love her, give her twelve hours and the most beautiful stars." The fat man floated in the courtyard of the small temple, like a ghost of obesity and anxiety, with a grievance, which made the atmosphere of the harmony that was originally irrigated by the monk in the yard affected. After all, the fat man The **** of the gods is already very strong. Now it seems that there is a tendency to develop towards the soul. This change is probably the level of the ghost king. Of course, the monk and the Buddha are not worried about this. If the fat man can really play himself into a ghost king, then the fat man simply finds a piece of tofu and kills himself, but the Yuanshen has a greater impact on the surrounding environment. Not good, the surrounding environment will also make some feedback. In the morning, the monk came to the yard as usual, watering the flowers, watching the fat man in the yard, laughing: "Amitabha, why is it so big?" The fat man floated in front of the monk and twisted his face. He said: "Its hard to say a word. Its like two people are very thirsty. They dont drink water. Then your friend suddenly finds water, drinks a cup of extravagance and waste, but you only I can look at it with a side." "Are you not secretly following Chengdu to Chengdu?" The monk first stunned and immediately understood what he said. "It turned out to be irritating." "The trough, the monk, is not the bad thing that I told you about it. Did you ask for two drops of blood before the goods went?" asked the fat man. "Yeah." The monk nodded. "He took the girl, and sprinkled it on the ground. Even his mothers money didnt have to be bought. Its really a chicken, and its a feeling to eat a spicy meal. "It doesn''t matter, it''s good to be happy, and he really needs to be happy." The monk did not say a word, that is, since Su Bai has eaten so much bitterness, and suffered for so long, it can indeed Free choice to be happy. As for the use of the two drops of blood, the monk did not care. "The people came to the United States from afar and came to see him. As a result, you know that he didn''t even have money to open the house. They were all from the girls. After the family opened the house, he went straight into the room and took a shower." The fat man is full of chest, full of imbalance, "Unfortunately, the female psychiatrist has no sisters." "Accordingly, your grievances should not be so big." The monk looked at the fat man and continued to water the flowers. "The most important thing is that they actually have twelve hours in the bedroom. Do you know what this means?" The fat man wants to get more and more angry. "And I actually shielded me from it. I used to be good with my brother." As a result, I was able to isolate me from the corner when I was in the middle of a good time. His gas field and the ban on me could not be broken. "Afraid to be beaten?" The monk did not believe that the enchantment of Su Bai''s hand-to-hand arrangement could stop the fat man, but the fat man himself did not dare to be too excessive. I was really afraid of being violently stunned by Su Bai. Before the man was a beast, he was not sensible. After that, he was a saint. He had no desires and no desires. The monk had never experienced the things of men and women, but the monks did not know how to do it. "When the woman came out, there was still a breath of breath. When I saw it, I knew that Dabai was afraid that she could hurt and couldnt stand it. While she nourished her body with her own strength, she came for twelve hours." The fat man spit a sigh of relief on the ground. Spit, in the state of the gods, of course, did not spit out, just did this action, "shameless, who is still very embarrassed to say that he is **** cold, twelve hours! Fat man, I am so bad, when he and his sister spent the next month, the fat man really wanted to give him a hundred nights and then give him a fire. "I am still afraid of being beaten, so I have not done it?" The monk decisively added a knife. ".................." Fat man. "When did you break through to the higher levels?" The monk began to ask the right thing. "Come on, I have already broken through in the last story world, but it is unstable, because at that time I relied on several other tactical masters to pass the power to me to forcibly break through, and then fell back." The fat man said. "How is the preparation for the sermon?" "Not ready yet, I still need some time, it is still early." "If you don''t worry, this thing, you can''t worry." The monk gave a sigh. "The person of Dabai has endured for so long for the most perfect testimony." "Monk, you continue to water this way, I am really afraid that you will suddenly become a person." "The Buddha can still cut the flesh and feed the eagle. What is the barrenness?" The monk seems to be very free and easy. "What''s more, how much essence does your gods absorb in me every day? The poor flowers and plants have changed. Its a bit embarrassing." "The loss is a monk, the fat man of other people I still dare not suck, afraid that it will be reversed." The fat man floated to the monk and made a cute expression, saying: "I am more lovely than those flowers and plants." ?" The monk did not speak, and silence was the best answer. At this time, Foye came back from the outside, and he still had some traces of the stream. He should have just finished the practice and took a shower in the stream. He took a petal and put it in his mouth and chewed it gently. "Well, everyone in the temple is drinking your blood and eating your meat." The fat man shook his head, then slowly floated to the side of Buddha, and asked: "Fo, tell me, you Last time, I didnt advance to a high-level audience with my heart. Ive been a fly for a while, even the stuff has been sucked, and the boys body should be broken? Since the fat man has been temporarily inhuman, he has become particularly sensitive to this matter. With the 12-hour predecessor of Su Bai, the fat man is extremely eager to find some confidence to get some satisfaction. Of course, find two monks. It is indeed shameless to get satisfaction from them in this respect. Foye took out the hatchet and began to sharpen the knife. He rubbed the knife without sharpening the stone, but directly took his own palm to sharpen the knife. The magic flame rose up like a flame in the furnace. This magical flame has a natural restraint on the soul, and the fat mans smile can only run away. The daily life of the small temple is still so calm and harmonious. Everyone used to live in Shanghai''s old family for a long time, so they have the same habit of how to get along with each other. The little guy sat on the bed in the bedroom and looked at the cartoon. The auspicious was held in his arms. One person and one cat were very harmonious. The fat man teased the monk and the Buddha, but at this time, he was free to float into the bedroom to tease the little one. Of course, there is actually a person in the small temple, that is, the smoker, but the fat man did not take the smoker as his own person. And the smoker is really inconvenient to harass this time. "Xiaoxuan, I am coming to see you." The fat god''s gods floated in, and the auspicious glanced at the fat man, indifferent. The little guy is very face-to-face and flies to the fat man. The fat **** has been materialized, and the touch is soft, like cotton candy, the little guy likes it. "Hey, hey." The fat man is really good for the little guy. As the fat man said, he may not have the chance to leave anything, and it is equivalent to treating the child of Su Bai as his own child. The most important thing is that the fat man now finds himself that he has no ability to keep the seed. This is the most mad. "Oh, Xiao Xuan, your father has found you a stepmother, you know it? Like the Queen of Snow White, your father won''t like you anymore, they will have their own children." This joke seems to be that every relative and friend has opened the child. But the little guy didn''t seem to care, as if he didn''t understand it, he continued to look at his anime while he was leaning on the fat god. But the fat man believes that the little guy is absolutely understandable. Don''t look at him as a child, or even a baby, but the wisdom and perception of the boy is unimaginable. "Do you really care?" The fat man started to ignite again. One side of the auspicious open mouth, like a yawn. The little guy continued to watch the anime, and he followed the anime drama from time to time. The fat man is so lost, like a balloon that has been deflated, and the **** is also a little bit wilted. The little guy accidentally looked at the fat man, as if he felt that he was comfortable with the mattress. "You must be my son, how good, how understanding, even the relatives go out to find a woman does not care." Fat man said to himself, he found that in addition to fat, there is no other aspect comparable to Su Bai. The little guy seemed to understand this sentence and shook his head. The fat man is even more injured. At this time, the two old men who came to support each other on the hillside outside, the old lady helped the old man, and the two men did not seem to be in good health, but they were still very mentally healthy. The monk put down the kettle in his hand. The fat man also swelled up, Even the Buddha who sharpened the knife stopped moving. "Old man, I am right, this temple was just built, certainly not in the past." "Its really, its a new temple." The old man and the old man continued to go up. What they didn''t know was that three people in the small temple had been watching them. When the second old man walked to the door of the small temple, the old man and the old lady were very serious with their hands together. "Amitabha." This is a Buddhist believer. The monk looked at the Buddha on the side, and the Buddha smiled and said that he was not ready. The fat man in the room is a little discouraged, and Mao is not a Taoist believer. The monk tidy up his clothes and did not go out to meet. But walked to the front of the Buddha statue. Someone worships the temple. What is it? It is a Buddha. There is no monk in the temple, Only Buddha, They come, It is to worship me. The monk swayed a layer of golden light. Someone came to worship Buddha, Then he became a Buddha. There is no Buddha in the world. The Buddha says that all beings are suffering. Everyone needs a Buddha. There is a Buddha. If all the people do not need a Buddha, there is no Buddha. It is a true Buddha. The monks hands are combined, Law is solemn, In an instant, Buddha Light is flourishing, The Sanskrit is floating, today, Barren into a Buddha, Prove! v3 Chapter 1051： Four mentoring Ordinary people worship God and ask God, often with great utilitarianism. The Buddha of Heaven is created because it is needed, whether it is the East or the West, the system of the gods is the same. Therefore, there is no Buddha in the world, and it is very difficult for the audience to let them continue to maintain their original beliefs. In the story world of broadcasting, the Jade Emperor can come to you as an NPC or a guardian of BOSS. Who can continue to maintain his original belief in this situation? Faith comes from awe and comes from mystery. Once these things are gone, it is difficult to continue to form the so-called beliefs, and the system that was originally relied on will collapse. Therefore, in fact, a long time ago, the monk chose his own path. He repaired the Buddha and repaired himself. He worshipped the Buddha, instead of serving the vain gods, but serving himself. Therefore, the monk will go through the millennium to absorb all the ancestors of the Qinglong Temple, because he feels that he is a Buddha, and those ancestors are nominally their own ancestors, but in fact they are The object of their faith, let them integrate into themselves, is their best destination. after all, Being able to enter the West Heaven Bliss, often accompanied by my Buddha, is the greatest honor and the most desired ending of the Buddha Gate, so the monk is not guilty of arrogance. Even the fat man started to be a "Tianzun" not long ago, and he simulated the so-called incarnation. In fact, he is also the path of the monk. Nowadays, because of the reason of Xu Fu, the monk lost his previous life, but he has a home. He will be more pure, just as the first emperor created the "emperor". people. Someone worships Buddha, But its an opportunity, Just like Jiang Taigongs willing to hook, the opportunity is coming, and everything will be done. The monk takes his own blood to cultivate flowers and trees. It is not self-destructive, but the performance of letting go, leaving the obsession, can truly achieve self. As for discarding so much, in the end, how much can be taken up, relying on chance. After all, the monk was still "injured" by Xu Fu, otherwise he could guarantee more and get more. Now he is just to prove that there is no longer the time to suppress his advanced audience. Absolute purpose. of course, Under the key "care" of Xu Fu, the monk can still be successfully proved, and the monk is also proud enough. After all, just as there is only one old rich man, there is only one special case of Su Bai. The former is the son of the plane, the latter is the most in the world today. The second generation of the deserved name, and the monk can only be a grassroots rise, the difficulty is of course not the same. The two old men worshipped in front of the temple and immediately walked into the temple. The old woman still had a candle in her hand. At this time, the fat man changed the pattern of the small temple very interestingly, so that when the second old man came in, he could only see the Buddha temples. Otherwise, they would come in and discover the hodgepodge of Buddhism, Tantric Buddhism and Taoism, which is not beautiful. This is also considered to be a hand in the boat, the fat man has been hit by the habit, it does not matter, but also can be seen. The two old men bowed down before the Buddha statue. They were devout Buddhists. They began to recite some scriptures and asked the Buddha to bless. Immediately afterwards, the two Buddhas entered their bodies, which helped them to adjust their bodies. Then, the two old people fell asleep and were wrapped in Buddha light and sent down the mountain. The Buddha statue of the original two old worshippers slowly became clear at this time, and finally, it turned into a seven-law appearance. Foye stood in front of the door frame and held a hatchet in his hand, as if watching the fun, the fat man was holding the little guy and came to the temple, waiting to see the monk flying up. The little guy was very excited about the bling in front of him, patping his hands from time to time. however, The kind of catastrophic sound that did not appear, did not appear. The direction of things is quite a kind of thunder and heavy rain. Not to mention the comparison with Su Bais last testimony, even the recent sentiments of those witnesses cant be compared. The fat man even thinks that the monk''s temperament of this sermon can be out of Sichuan? Guanghua began to be restrained at this time. Everything starts to fall flat, The monks hands are combined, Face and face, Read it: "Amitabha." For a time, a red spot of light flashed in front of its forehead. Golden body shaping, Buddha body is made again, There is no exuberant excitement, everything, only the moist and quietly flowing slowly. It seems to have washed away all the dust, and the rest is nothing more than a form, a passing, and the monk has always been less concerned about it. Like drinking a cup of tea, this is a good test, a bit random, and a bit too inappropriate. The foreplay has been done for a long time, and the result is embarrassing. It really came out. The monk slowly walked down, The temperament is ethereal and it looks no different from before. "This card is really a loss." The fat man screamed, "Let''s see the people''s Dabai that time, then look at the monk, your testimony, you are admitted to the university, the Xie Shi feast is still in the end." The second generation is even wider." The monk did not care about this, smiled and said: "It is the joy of the accident to prove the road, the rest, do not have to force." "Is it really not asking for or not asking?" Buddha said suddenly at this moment, "You forced me to prove it." The fat man snorted and felt that there was something in the two people''s words, but even if he had not seen the things in the wisdom of the fat man, he was not a Buddhist man. "What is wronged?" The monk looked at Buddha. "Disdain." Buddha is a bit cold. "There are few Buddhas in the world, but the devil, everyone has their own heart. In fact, I am more convenient, and thanks to your reminder, I can''t think of that." "Don''t play a mystery, tell me." The fat man shook his head. "Amitabha, the barren is also reminded by the fat man, he disguised himself as a Taoist, absorbed Taoism into his body, and refining the incense. The barren is now, in this way, the most common way to prove, get the most Purely self, then walk around, go to the ancient temples of the temples to collect their incense beliefs into their own, and achieve true freedom." "His mother, this is not robbery." The fat man finally understood. There are few ancient temples in the world that have a Buddhist roots. Most of them are commercialized companies that are heavily eroded, but the monks still do not plan. Let go, I plan to have a thorough light. He is a Buddha. He is an ancestor. This is not about time and birth. Now he is a Buddha. Those things related to Buddha are his, so he is going to pick things up. Instead of stealing things. As for Foye said, his absence means that after the monk is finished, the Buddha who is only after the testimony will not even have the soup. He can only go to the magic to prove that he can also search for some magic into his body. Both of them are images of sorghum, but what they do is more than one overbearing. It is like a robber than a robber. "If you don''t want to be late, go to the barren to clean up the ceremony, and leave it tonight. Dabai should come back in the afternoon. I just told him to be alone." The monk went to his room. Buddha Lord shook his head, and he didnt know what his feelings would be taken by the monk. Perhaps, what he said is more helpless expression of the magic, but this is no way. There are so many things, not enough for two people, so it is better to make a person first. The fat man hugged the little guy back to the room, the little guy looked at the comic strip, and the fat man was in a daze. Dabai has proved, and the monk has also proved that the Buddha is estimated to be faster. Mom, there is nothing left, and he has to hurry. Suddenly, the fat man thought of something. He remembered that several times, the things touched by the little ones turned into opportunities for the white, and the last jade was like this. Hey, there are a lot of secrets on this little guy. Even if you can''t fight, it doesn''t look like any strength, but if you use it well......... The fat man shook his head again, no, this thing has to wait for the white back to discuss with Dabai, and this is not the case, then you can steal the little guy out to pay the task, now let the fat man do it with his own relationship with the little guy He can''t really do anything by using people''s things. When you come back, talk to your child and discuss it. "Is still watching comics?" The fat man came over. At this time, he felt that it was necessary to deepen his feelings with Su Yuxuan. He used to be cheaper for Dabai, and he hoped that he could drink a little bit of broth. The little guy was kneeling on the carpet, and in front of it was a hardcover version of the Journey to the West. This stuff is quite expensive, but the fat man is willing, anyway, he is a dry son. "Hey........." The little guy reached out and shouted at the Monkey King in the illustration. "Ha ha ha ..............." The fat man laughed. "Yes, you are a grandson. It is very image. The monkey is out of the stone. It is a perfect match for you. Nothing." mom." The fat man smiled aside without being kind. Then, the little guy''s finger pointed to Tang Yan, and then the little guy clasped his hands and made a pose. "Is it a monk uncle?" The fat man nodded. "Its really like, when you are serious, you like to talk about the truth, and you can control your own apprentices to help yourself. You can." Then the little guy pointed to the sand monk and made a wave of action. "This is your uncle, uncle, stuffy gourd, boring man, perfect match..." The fat man suddenly couldnt smile, Lying in the trough, The mentoring and the four men returned to the three, That''s still left......... The fat man immediately picked up the little guy, "Hey, Fat Uncle takes you to eat ice cream. This comic is not seen first. I will watch it later, and watch it later." v3 Chapter 1052： Crazy In the magnificent military camp, hundreds of thousands of troops are practicing and practicing. Their hair styles and dresses are all models of the Qin army. Each region has Qin soldiers who are responsible for training. Xu Fu once said that he not only wants to defeat the radio in this world to complete revenge, but also to let Daqin reappear in this world. At the moment, cultivating new people, instilling them, and teaching them to the Qin army, will not help much in the decisive battle that will come soon. This is a long process, but it shows a determination of Xu Fu. . He doesn''t think he will lose, nor does he think that he will lose. When losing is completely annihilated for you, then losing, for you, there is no meaning to think and entangle. There is a tower in the center of the military camp. There is only one futon on the tower, and at this time, Xu Fu is sitting on the futon. On the left side, his whisk is placed, and on the right is a set of white clothes. In front of Xu Fu, there is a drop of blood floating. This blood is very weak, there is no soul in it, it is a pure blood, it is passed down from a great person, but there is no way to win and regenerate. This is just a drop of blood, A drop of blood from the first emperor. Zu Long has long fallen, it is a complete degeneration, there is no possibility of resurrection, this drop of blood, can not reproduce a ancestral dragon, but the new Daqin, but the blood of the ancestors need to continue. For Xu Fu, it is not difficult to find a mother in this world to cultivate and let him give birth to a baby with the blood of the ancestors. Daqin''s blood must be pure, otherwise everything in his own will lose its meaning. Most of the princesses and sons of the ancestors of the past ancestors died in battle. The Dagongzi Fusu, who was left behind as a hinder, has also vanished. This matter is extremely urgent for Xu Fu. The army of Daqin only fought for the ancestors and fought for the blood of the ancestors. Not to mention the soldiers, it was Xu Fu himself, and he also longed for the blood and the descendants of the ancestors to come soon. But all this is urgent. After all the dust has settled, let''s build a heritage. Xu Fu stood up, the dust floated up, and the sounds of the Daqin Army squad continued to be heard, so that it seemed to return to the era where he was two thousand years ago. At that time, Daqin, Bing Gezheng Sheng, swept Liuhe, the barbarian collapsed, and the locals surrendered. The glory of the past is destined to reappear in his own hands. Without too much emotion, and not too much embarrassment, Xu Fu did not know when the darkness would come again, but he was ready, nothing more than a battle, nothing more than a death. Winning is a thousand generations, and the defeat is followed by the ancestors, the secluded land, and then the ancestors. "........................" The voice of the military number suddenly sounded, which means that there is an emergency military situation. Xu Fus eyes were cold. He knew that the next batch of running dogs in the dark had not come yet. The so-called country near the area he occupied now has been broken by himself. If there are more important things, he will not let Slow down the pace of their own attacks, and those other countries are even less willing to take the initiative to provoking at this time. The current military situation is the news of the few fish that have slipped through the net. Even Xu Fu has some admiration for the training of the dark rivals. They are really difficult to get around, especially when they hide, they can''t even figure out their specific position. This feeling, such as licking in the throat, makes people very uncomfortable. Although the fish that have slipped through the net should still be seriously injured, they will sooner or later lick the wound and wait until the next batch of darkness falls. The military sentiment was sent to the front of Xu Fu, and Xu Fus knowledge was swept away. "Gathering soldiers." .................. The sea of ??undead is the exile of the world. The world is much larger than the original world, and his land area accounts for more than 80%, so the species and population are much more than the original world. The sea of ??the undead is like the "Bohai Sea". It can''t be called the sea, it is just a kind of lake. Because it is the place where the dark creatures of the undead gather, it is also one of the few fierce places in the world. There are also several sea owners guarding here. They are not inferior to the power of the big man, but in the early stage of the broadcast, the audience attacked again and again. Next, they have already fallen, and the following ones have long been a leader for many years. A huge Xuanwu was floating in the sea of ??the undead at this time. The Xuanwu body was full of signs of damage. It was very shocking, but it was still a long time after its recovery. Before that, he had no skeleton. In Xuanwus belly, an old man wearing a brawler sits cross-legged. He is recovering himself by absorbing the dead air of the undead sea. Fortunately, the world has not been broadcasted successfully, otherwise these places will definitely be transformed. I can''t find such a good place to recover. At this time, the old man of the fight is still a little missed the feeling of being pulled into the story world by broadcasting. No matter how many injuries can be recovered quickly, it is necessary to repair the flesh a little bit like this. He doesn''t know how long he can hide here, but he knows better that in this world, there is no way to find a second place that is more suitable for recovery than here. He is not willing to go. At this time, on the other side of the Dead Sea, a woman walked slowly on the sea. The old man of the fight stood up violently, and the body of Xuanwu suddenly turned, and the sea of ??the sea blew a huge wave. "You don''t hide, why come to me!" The implication is that everyone is scattered and okay. Once they get together, the goal is big and it is easy to be discovered. Litchi''s face was a bit white, obviously, her injury did not recover, but she is slowly approaching this huge basaltic. "There is something, find you." "What?" The old man slowly picked up his body and began to shrink his body. "By you.........the turtle shell is used." Litchi propped up with one hand, and a Xiaguang appeared behind him. Then, it turned into a huge puff and screamed down, like a giant sword from the sky. In the face of the lychees sudden shot, the old man is simply stunned. Is she crazy, At this time, I dont find a place to hide from the injury and wait for the opportunity. I suddenly ran here to deal with myself? "boom!" This is a sneak attack, because the old man of the fight did not expect Litchi to attack in this situation, so he was really unprepared at first, because as long as the person with a normal brain is clear, at this time, there is really no Necessity of guilt. Everyone is a dog of funeral, why bother each other? Xuanwus broken turtle shell was cut directly at this time, and the old man of the fight made a roar. He did not intend to fight here with Litchi, because it would definitely attract Qin Bing, he would leave, and the distance from this crazy woman. How far is it to stay. however, next moment, The entire Dead Sea began to roll up at this time. An undead that had just trembled in front of Xuanwu these days suddenly became extremely fierce. They were stalking and entangled in the huge body of Zhu Xuanwu. Even if Xuanwu moved, they could kill them. They are too many, like massive ants climbing up the elephant''s body. "Here.........here........." The old man in the fight is surprised to say nothing. The place he found best for recovering his injuries, It was a long time ago that this woman was left behind! This woman actually made these preparations before Qin Bing awakened! "Or originally, I didn''t intend to deal with you, but I am sorry, you caught up." A blood mark was cracked on the forehead of the lychee, and the Dead Sea began to split, split together, or the body of the old man. The entire Dead Sea has long been rectified into its own instruments by lychee, which is similar to the "Purgatory" that lychee forced to absorb 300,000 dead souls in the same way as a city in England. Lychee plays even bigger. Of course, it is because she is now more free and more powerful than her. "Your life is still broadcasting, you dare to kill me, the radio will let you die!" The old man of the fight has absorbed too much of the dead air here, which is equal to taking the initiative to let the power of Litchi enter his body in disguise. Now, he really can''t resist this woman at the home of Litchi. "Hey........." Xuanwu began to split. The old mans eyes bleed, and he screamed wildly and snarled. He didnt expect to live for so long. In the end, he didnt die in the hands of Qin Jun, but he was planted in the hands of another listener. "............" Xuanwu''s body began to collapse, and the old man was once again dispersed into countless worms in an attempt to re-shell the golden scorpion, but the massive undead in the Dead Sea began to bite and devour these worms. The old man of the fight knows that this time, No chance. The lychee came slowly, reached out, and took off a large piece of slap in the center of the basaltic turtle shell. This is what she needs, and it is also the most precious thing of Xuanwu. "Are you crazy?" The roar of consciousness that the old man is about to die is questioned. Litchi shook his head slightly, "Yes, I have been crazy, and I have been crazy for a long time." next moment, The old man of the fight has completely disappeared. And the lychee is looking up and looking at the sky above his head. In this sky, there are no you, My dean, uncle, My dean, Auntie, Wait, then, Waiting for him to come, We can be reunited, That day, I have been looking forward to it for too long. A painful convulsion appeared on the lychee, but she smiled softly. "If you have the ability, you will crush my life, Crush it, Just take the initiative to release the poison you left on me. Do you dare! v3 Chapter 1053： Wishful empty grave, auspicious nothing Looking at the plane in front of the plane, Su Bais eyes looked a little dissociated. Ying Yings eyes went away. She only stayed here for one day and accompanied her for a day. Su Bai was somewhat confused. Perhaps, there is another choice or call. The other may be in front of himself, but he seems to have no strength and no idea to grab it. I already have someone in my heart and can''t hold you. Possibly, this sentence is most suitable for Su Bai, which is most suitable for the present. People often say that they put down hatred and look forward, but most of them are just helpless. If there is an opportunity, if you are sure, if possible, you will be willing to enmity. It is the life that everyone is yearning for. I have made countless times to make a pledge to kill my so-called aunt. Nowadays, I cant go any other way. The plane has gone, Su Bai stood up and clap his hands. This, Maybe it is forever. After returning to the first place, the Chengdu Great Plains are so neat, the world, the architecture here, the humanities here, and the life here will stay away from them soon. I dont know if I can come back one day. There are some in the heart, but not very heavy. I ordered a cigarette, took a heavy breath, rubbed my fingers, and annihilated the cigarette butt. This state of mind is not suitable for you, especially in the near future when you will face the real life. The success of the sermon is just to let yourself be qualified to get close to the board. If you can sit down, its still an unknown number. You dont have to think about whether you can win that person. When I returned to the small temple, it was already in the afternoon. The monk proved that Su Bai was inductive in Chengdu, but the monk became more and more restrained. The breath of this testimony is too weak. It is estimated that Sichuan cannot be found. . The monk was ready for vegetarian food, and he also made some snacks. Just as Su Bai came back, everyone would open the meal. Not a lunch, not a dinner. Its just that everyone will go their separate ways and have a meal for the time being. The monk is going to travel throughout Southeast Asia and go to the temples to take away the faith. The Buddha is going to go back to his temple to prepare some things. The fat man does not intend to go, but the four people already have two people to go, and they are half-distributed. . The meal was very calm, and even the most fat man on weekdays did not speak. After the meal, the monk left with a parcel, like an ascetic monk. Foye also left after a little later. He said that he would go back to the temple to find some scriptures. He had to prove his way and he had to make some preparations. The fat god''s **** and body are one, but still sitting in front of Sanqing. The little guy fell asleep, auspicious looking around, As always, accompanying the rich tombstones on the hillside, This night, a bit cold. Su Bai was sitting alone on the steps of the small temple. The moon is rare, but it is extraordinarily lonely. Today, it seems to be leaving the day, both are leaving, are leaving, Only some will see you again, and some may never see it again. There were not many gods in Su Bais heart. The guardian experience of the land of the testimony allowed him to learn how to endure loneliness. This little cold wind did not make him feel cold. However, this day is really not so enjoyable. In the distance, there is a little light and fire, like someone on the hillside up the night road, but also on the torch, because the fire is constantly swaying, this is not the light of the lights or flashlights. Then, the light of the group began to get closer and closer, and it became clearer and clearer. Someone is holding a torch and coming from the sky. Very elegant, but also very dusty, although there is no dragon to play with flowers, but the stars of the sky have become his back. Su Bai does not seem to know this person, but this person is coming here. This is a man, a man who is over 50 years old. He looks a little old and his body is a bit awkward. This is not a pretend or a pretentious work. This is his most real and essential state. When you get closer, Su Bai, of course, Recognized, It''s him. "Let''s see you." The other party was carrying two bottles of white wine, and it was natural to sit down on the steps beside Su Bai. One bottle per person, very fair. "I don''t know if it is you." Su Bai smiled and sighed and made people. Some people in the East and West have witnessed this. Of course, Su Bai did not care about these things. "Do you mean this, do you think that I have died when I was a senior?" The old man laughed. "I really didn''t have a wonderful time for you, and you didn''t have to be so thrilling, but it was a step by step. Going out, now, I have also proved it, no regrets." "Maybe, you are the favorite listener of the radio." Su Bai took a sip of wine and the degree of wine was very high. "No, I am not, especially now." The old man shook his head. "In the end, I still owe you a thank you." "The last time you let me go, in fact, we have already been even." Su Bai replied. "Oh." The old man slammed a drink, "My son, got a terminal illness." Su Bai stunned, Some dont understand, "what happened?" It is not a terminal illness, because there is a big relative, what is a terminal illness is not a thing, and nowadays broadcast no longer recruits the experience, so Daxie personally shot, no problem. Su Bais question is, why is this a problem? "I didn''t want to save." The old man looked a little dazed. "Last time, you saved him at the scene of the explosion. In fact, he should have died long ago, isn''t it?" "In the end... what happened." "If it weren''t for me, he might have died three times recently. In a car accident, an accident during the training of the fire brigade was almost accidentally poisoned. "Do you think this is not a coincidence?" Su Bai leaned back slightly. "Can you make a little bit of interest? I was afraid that the broadcast would not save my son. Now I am afraid of something illusory." "Is the broadcast high?" the old man suddenly asked. Su Bai stunned, Shaking his head, Road: "Not necessarily, because it has rules, because it has rules, it can exist for so long, in other words, it will die." "Yes, on the radio, there are more vast and ethereal things. In my opinion, the rules of broadcasting are nothing more than stealing a world or the destiny and rules of the world for a period of time. But now, what state of broadcasting is clear, it is returning something, it is ready to go to that world. Therefore, the old and the sick, the causal cycle, and the most essential operation. Broadcasting is nothing more than a predecessor of causality, much higher than us. I can''t save it, and I don''t want to save it. Every time I save it, the more terrible his next accident is, the more horrifying it is. Fortunately, my grandson was born last year. Su Bai gave a chuckle, "You are really pedantic." "People, you have to learn to be awkward." The old man took another drink. "Of course, I have to learn to be free and easy. My son still has half a year. I want to be able to send him away next to me before I go to that world." I have to watch him go. I would rather do this than to wait for me to leave the world and he will suffer other tortures. "There is a chance to win in front of you." Su Bai does not agree with the attitude of the old man. "My choice will be different from yours." "You are different from me." The old man turned his head and looked at the small temple behind him. "So, of course, everyone''s choice will be different." Talk, fell into silence, In half an hour, The two men only had the sound of drinking from time to time and did not talk too much. "You also have a son." The old man suddenly asked, "What are you going to do?" "I intend to take him to the world." Su Bai did not hesitate to give an answer. Perhaps, in the past, Su Bai would still be confused and hesitated, but when he proved his way, many of his thoughts were actually accessible. It includes how to treat yourself and how to treat people around you. "You are not as selfish as you are." The old man was obviously disappointed with this answer by Su Bai. "He is a part of me, I am also a part of him, I will let him choose, but he will definitely go with me. From the moment he adopted him, it is actually destined to have such a day." Su Bai stood up and threw away the empty bottle in his hand. "Oh." The old man smiled. "Next time, see you on the train." "See you on the train." The old man also lost the bottle and slowly left, his body began to disappear into the distant sky. Everyone has their own disappointment and their own ties, because for this world, you are born and grow up, it is not a distant door, not going abroad, not going to the South Pole or the North Pole, but leaving the world plane. and, It is very likely that I will not come back. Su Bai felt that the old man was a bit unscrupulous. He was uncomfortable in his own heart, and then he rushed to find himself drinking, and he made himself worse off. Garbage emotions are indeed more likely to infect people. Going back to the small temple, I entered the bedroom, raised my head auspiciously, and saw the white came in. The little guy is still asleep and sleeps very sweetly. He has always been very carefree, look at the animation and play blocks every day, perhaps, this is the simple life he wants. "I will take Yu Xuan to another world." Su Bai said this to the auspicious, auspicious has been taking care of the little guy, so Su Bai feels it necessary to make a decision to be auspicious. However, auspicious did not expect the anger, it did not even scream, just silently squatted, looking at the little guy on the side, For the first time, Su Bai saw the black cats eyes, as if there were tears. Perhaps, auspicious does not struggle, does not resist the cause of anger, It is because it is clear to itself, even if Su Bai does not carry the little guy, the little guy will take the heart and go with Su Bai. The black cats mood is very lost. because, After a while, Wishing to have an empty grave, Auspicious nothing. v3 Chapter 1054： Father and son The beauty of the snowy mountains is a long-awaited existence of many people. Those who have not traveled far away may feel how beautiful the beautiful scenery of the plateau is, how fascinating it is, and even the brain can make up for countless ones. It will wash the mind and so on. In fact, the more beautiful the more protected places, the more the living environment is worse. Of course, even if it is already in winter, even if many roads are closed because of freezing, it still cannot stop it. The old man who really loves the beauty comes. This is a team of friends, four men and two women in the team, their car stayed in the village below the village, walked to the mountains, the snow stopped, surrounded by white, the clear blue sky of the snow-capped mountains, giving people a real Pure and beautiful feelings. "Just here, everyone can take a break, we don''t go up, pay attention to safety." The leader is a middle-aged man with a beard and a dark skin, but his body is strong. Everyone stopped and started taking photos and taking photos. The team had six people, two couples, and a local guide. Now, two couples are taking pictures of various poss. In addition to the guidance of the environment, there is a young man. Sitting on the stone while looking at the distant scenery while eating the compressed biscuits in the hand. "Mr. Liang, let me take a photo of you." The guide came very enthusiastically. He thought that because the people were all paired, the man named Liang Chuan would be a bit lonely. "Thank you, no need." This young man named Liang Chuan refused directly. "Is it easy to take a trip, don''t take a photo to commemorate it?" The guide was somewhat puzzled. After all, climbing the snow-capped mountains on the plateau is not an easy task. "Its good to remember it in your heart. If you want to come later, come back." The youth continued to eat biscuits, which seemed very peaceful. The guide squatted next to him and said, "It seems that you often come out to play." Nowadays, life pressure is great. For most ordinary people, it is very difficult to squeeze out a little time to travel in a year, so it is a habit to come out and take a picture to take a photo. . "Fortunately, it doesn''t come out." The young man smiled. "I haven''t been out for a few years." "What''s your job?" "I..." The youth paused, thinking like it, saying, "Psychologist." "Which work should come soon?" The wizard''s thinking is very simple. "Actually, no more you earn." "Hey, I am relying on mountains to eat water and water. In fact, it is also hard and tired. The scenery here is very tired." "Tourism, isn''t it the place where others are tired of going to the place where others are tired?" said the youth. "This is quite a taste." Just then, the little couple who were taking pictures there came a shout. The guide immediately stood up and asked, "What happened?" "There is a person over there, walking on it." A girl replied. The guide looked up immediately. Sure enough, on the snow **** in front, there was a man in a windbreaker walking there. He walked very slowly, as if he was holding something in his arms. "Hold a child in your arms!" exclaimed a man with a camera. In this season, in the snowy mountains, there is actually a baby walking. "Damn, **** it!" The guide was anxious. He thought that this should be the kind of friend who didn''t understand the rules. Generally speaking, this kind of person who doesn''t understand the rules is the best in his life, but helplessly, if someone finds someone missing or missing here. Union, when they have to go over and search for them, it is simply a thankless thing. And that place has exceeded the standard, there may even be ice caves below, he usually does not go back there. Instead of shouting loudly, the guide began to fend desperately with his own flag. He hoped that the man could notice it and then he would take him for free. The youth named Liang Chuan also looked over the past, his eyes revealed a doubt, the snow-capped mountains were cold, and the other party actually only wore a windbreaker, not afraid of cold? But the man did not seem to notice the banner of the guide and turned to go deeper. The guide hesitated for a moment, and did not take it seriously. He was first responsible for his own customers. At this time, everyone showed a kind of indifference to human life. This may be a natural state of mind. If the man asks for help, it is estimated that people here will find a way to rescue, but the other party will go without a guide. The person who went to hang is still dead. Packing up and packing things, everyone is ready to go down the mountain. Its easy to go down the mountain. The big guy is leaving in the morning. Its almost late when I return to the village. Everyone lives in a different homestay and goes back to the village to separate them. Liang Chuan found a restaurant and asked the boss to cook a bowl of noodles. The price here is not cheap, especially for tourists. A bowl of hot noodles came, Liangchuan had not had time to eat, and saw a man in a windbreaker came in, the other party ordered a few dishes, and sat down on the table next to him. It is him, yes, the man on the snowy mountain during the day. The other party''s clothes are very thin, and the child''s clothes in the other''s arms are also very thin. This is a very strange combination, but the boss turned a blind eye to the dish. Liang Chuan hesitated and went forward. Su Bai saw him, but ignored the guy, but focused on feeding the little guy. "Hello there." Liang Chuan took a chopstick in his hand and gently knocked on the table. The sound was very crisp, with a special rhythm. Su Bai smiled, Shaking his head, "interesting." Yes, its fun, The other person is actually hypnotizing himself. Su Bai looked at this young man, The smile on the face of this young man began to slowly disappear. His body began to tremble, His eyes began to whiten. Su Bai slightly frowned, put away a smile, the other party was actually reading his memory, but in an instant, Su Bai isolated the connection between the two, and this young man named Liang Chuan immediately sat down at the table. Down, it is not that he still wants to continue to do anything, but because his body is very uncomfortable at this time. Let him sit while sitting, Su Bai continues to feed the little guy. In the past two months, the monk traveled to East Asia and searched for incense everywhere. He had already arrived in Thailand a while ago and sent himself a few self-portraits. After Foye returned to Tibet, he did not come out. The fat man stayed in the small temple and stared at the Buddha statue every day. But when it was time, they also quickly proved that after a while, the broadcast frequently pulled people into the story world, specially designed. Stimulate the audience by untieing their knots or helping the audience advance. Its not that the broadcast is not clear about the downside of small seedlings, but because it cant wait, Xu Fu and Qin Bing there should be idle, once they give them enough time to build a new Daqin there. That broadcast will completely lose the advantage. Su Bai has not been drawn into the story world for the past six months, nor does he know whether it is because of his special sermon. In the past two months, he played with the little guy in the small temple. After that, he basically took his son to play in the mountains. "You have... already dead?" Liang Chuan raised his head and looked at Su Bai. His face was not scared, but curious, yes, it was kind of eager curiosity. He seems, No fears. "Is it a special ability to perceive the memory of the deceased?" The little guy was full and sat in his father''s arms. Su Bai began to eat himself, and he also had time to speak. "What the **** are you?" Liang Chuan took a deep breath, "too shocked me." "In principle, I am a living dead." Su Bai has zombie blood, so it is indeed a dead person. Of course, the young man sitting in front of him is not an audience. He is just an ordinary person, but this guy has a strange ability. If hypnosis is a skill that can be trained the day after tomorrow, Then you can actually build this kind of memory connection with yourself, and you can''t rely on what skills you can get out of exercise. However, there are so many strangers in this world. Even if we dont talk about this group, there are still many unknown secrets. After eating, Su Bai left the account after the account was settled. The young man did not entangle himself, but sat back in his position with great interest. This experience, for Su Bai, is nothing but a simple one. An episode. If he didn''t become an audience, he would be very curious about this strange person, but now, he really can''t afford any interest. The snowy mountains are right in front, but there are green grass and flowers here, which is a wonderful visual difference. The little guy stretched out, It seems a bit difficult. In fact, this time Su Bai has been trying to teach the little guy to talk, but the little guy will only blur the sound of "", Su Bai does not know whether the little guy really can''t learn, or he doesn''t want to learn, but he still I have been learning to talk with myself, and I have not shown any boredom. Because there have been similar things before, The little guy is playing with stacked wood himself, and Su Bai is lying next to it. Every time the little guy is ready to build, Su Bai secretly pushes it down, and then the little guy continues to build the blocks. Then slowly, Su Bai seems to find that this is not like a daddy teasing his son. Instead, his son is spending time with his father who is suffering from Alzheimer''s. The little guy is completely mad and piles up again and again like a kind of care. The love of a fool. Raise your son over his head and face the snowy mountain. The little guy suddenly pointed his finger at the West. A sword that ordinary people can''t see with the naked eye rises to the sky. "Go home, your fat uncle has to prove." New train, It is estimated that it is about to open. The new book will be uploaded and released on December 11th. The broadcast will be completed at the end of the month, so you don''t have to worry about not reading the book after the broadcast. Recently, some news about the new book and the broadcast will be released in the public number. You can pay attention to "kongbu66". "Public number, or directly search for "pure drop dragon" to pay attention to this public number. The specific process is to click "Add a friend" on the upper right side of WeChat, and then enter "Pure Dragon" or "kongbu66". If the search result is that the user does not exist, click "Search One Search" in the next line to see it. Mo panic, Hold the dragon! v3 Chapter 1055： Train ticket In the small temple, there is a quiet, but above it, but the clouds are rolling, purple light shines. If this situation is placed in ancient times, there will be local officials who report to the court that Xiangrui is coming. The fat man just bathed out, wearing a black sports suit, holding a peach sword in his hand, it seems a bit nondescript, but he always feels good and fearless. The wooden sword does not point to other directions, but points to his chest. "puff!" a sword pierced, The fat man crouched on the ground, and the blood flowed out from the wound position, reflecting the above-mentioned Caixia, which complemented each other. The blood is centered on the fat man, forming a circle, and it starts to sway and burst into special energy fluctuations. This is not a battle, but a sacrifice. The fat man is treating himself as a sacrifice. If there are some choices, no one is willing to go to extremes, but the fat man is not going to be extremely bad this time. The card is a very difficult thing, even though the Su Bai and his monks around him are just like eating and drinking. Easy, but not easy for fat people. Furthermore, Although the broadcast has given the opportunity to the two worlds in succession, the fat man is not satisfied, so he does not cater to the opportunity of broadcasting. It is better to have a big one than to go through the ordinary. The dead bird is not dead for thousands of years, and the starving death is timid. Su Bai is now less and less likely to commit a disease, but Su Bais previous behavior seems to give the fat enough psychological hints. No way, no one, no one, two generations, or a past life, is a grassroots. This is not a jealousy, but a reality. The fat man is cheering on himself. Naturally, he has to think of himself as tragic and strong, and thinks about his own behavior similar to "death". Su Bai''s speed is very fast. This time, he chased time and even spent a lot of power. Of course, because Su Bai was already visiting a snowy mountain on the edge of the Tibetan area. It is not far from here. Catch up, but just saw the fat man''s "self-cut", Su Bai reached out and grabbed the little guy''s eyes. I thought, this great blood, if it is used to make blood, how good. Su Bai has no feeling of guilt and fear for ordinary people. For a long time, blood is the food of Su Bai. The monk''s blood, big supplement, contains infinite vitality; Buddha''s blood is mellow, comparable to spirits. The fat man''s blood is the most turbid, but the most delicious. Fortunately, at this time, the fat man only knows that Su Bai is coming back but he does not know what Su Bai is thinking in his heart. Otherwise, he may directly suffocate himself with a **** brain. Its hard for me to brave the courage to prove this way. If you dont care about my safety, Im still thinking about Duck Blood Fan Soup? Time, a little passing, The blood of the fat man is still flowing, Caixia gradually became dyed in blood. The fat man looked up, Screamed, then, The blood on the ground began to boil and began to burn. The fat man''s clothes turned into an ashes in a moment, but the **** fog, but gradually gathered a different kind of ancient wind dress. A long gown, the sleek towel wanders, the blue cloud boots, and the festival begins! Of course, if you change to other handsome guys to this dress, it feels quite good, but the fat man is now dressed up, it makes people feel like a big fat pig ascended to heaven. Su Bai sighed and regretted not taking a camera to record the fat man''s sermon. indeed, funny. Around the beginning, several gods fell, and it was the nearby Daxie who discovered the volatility of the testimony here. Even some high-level listeners are coming here. Similar to Su Bai Fat Zi and Shang Fo Fo and others, they testify that they are just like the otakus house at home. The birds outside are not birds, and they will find their way to find out, but for others, they need an opportunity. It also requires experience, even if it is a big blasphemy, because many of them are broadcasted by the "small seedlings," so they lack the confidence and are more curious about others. Su Bai waved his hand and instantly cut off the glimpse of the gods around him. This is equivalent to Su Bai''s protection of the fat man and protecting the fat from outside interference. The monk is still in Thailand with the shemale, and the Buddha is still sitting in Tibet. The fat man is now certifying that only Su Bai can come back. This is a sentiment, and there is no need to know in advance. However, there is a strange and fascinating **** that seems to be very dissatisfied with the tyranny of Su Bai. He once again feels that he just wants to observe this process and realizes his mood. Su Bais one-size-fits-all behavior is really too no face. But Su Bai did not intend to give these people face. I saw Su Bais hand reaching out, seeming to catch something, and then yanked it. "Oh..." Su Bais palm appeared a blood mark. In a mountain village hundreds of miles away, a newly-declared scorpion bleeds, and is extremely embarrassed. This is just a small episode, interspersed in the process of the fat man''s sermon, but it is also the first shot after Su Baizhen, although it only shows the tip of the iceberg, but it is enough shock. Ordinary amnesty, there is no qualification to bargain in front of themselves. The little guy saw Su Bais heart bleeding, and his mouth blew his mouth. Su Bai smiled and pointed to the fat man who was flying up there. "You fat your uncle also hit your idea before, you look, can you help him." The little guy shook his head, not until he understood it, but the next moment, the little guy grabbed the sky with the hands of the sky. Su Bai hesitated for a moment, But when I think about what happened to the little guy on my own, Still feel that I have to give it a try. The fat guy is so good to the little guys, the usual eat and drink are all bought by the fat man. Su Bai''s body flashed and appeared directly in the air. The fat man snorted, what''s the situation? Laozi is soaring, do you run white on the top of your head? But the fat man did not stop his movements, his breath is constantly rising, abandoning the flesh, the achievement is really comfortable, and seeking the so-called detachment in the truth of Taoism. The evolution of the gods, the separation of the flesh, Among the three realms, I am free! The little guy seems to want to play these colorful clouds, Su Bai let him, but slowly, Su Bai found that the clouds in front of the little guy are slowly changing. Pupils often write "white clouds like sheep, horses, camels" and so on, and now, this piece of color in front of the little guy, slowly condensed a face at this time. This is an old man''s face, full of gullies, apparently older, but Su Bai does not know who he is. And the fat man who is being proven there is seeing this scene is a bit stunned. "grandfather?" This is the fat grandfather? The white man who helped the fat man to fortune telling the fat man to eat meat and eat fat? Clouds are not real people, just human models, but at this time, there is a strange wave in the clouds. In the midst of it, it seems that the souls that have dissipated for many years are returning, watching everything below. This feeling is a bit like that when Su Bai first proved his way, he found two whites from Huang Quanli. This group of clouds did not give any substantial help to the fat man, but the fat man seemed to have beaten the chicken blood at this time. The Yuanshen began to re-incubate and conceive, and the surrounding wind and rain and lightning continued to meet and gathered a colorful color. Blueprint. The monk used to say that the fat mans grandfather may also be the audience. He is equivalent to helping the fat man to change his life. Because the fat man used to calculate his own life, he used to be the kings or other rebellious life. It is to eat the life of peanuts, but I have lived inexplicably and well, and in the end it has become an audience. Perhaps, the fat man''s grandfather is indifferent to the audience, and this can not be verified, unless the broadcast gives a clear answer, otherwise no one knows. But broadcasting is unlikely to meet this requirement. "Hey..............." The body collapsed, Yuanshen manifestation, Once the gods, The fat man seems to have a chance to pinch his face. The gods replace the flesh and reshape a new one, but the fat man does not choose to make himself thin and handsome. He still maintains his original appearance. The end of the sermon, Not too many waves, Even if the fat man took a step in the game, he was prepared. Caixia dissipated, Yunjuan Yunshu, the picture of Grandpa has disappeared, but the fat man crouched there and smashed three heads in the direction of the original cloud. then, He stood up and looked at Su Bai. "In the past six months, I was bored and died. I finally finished the exam." "Say you have participated in the college entrance examination before." "It''s almost the same." The fat man is obviously in a good mood, and seems to have been hiding something in his heart. Su Bai had some doubts at first, and slowly, he understood. The fat man has not been able to get up with the stuff for more than half a year. Now that the testimony is successful, the gods have turned the gods and reshaped the new body. It is estimated that they want to try the function and can continue. However, at this time, the fat face suddenly changed, and his left hand grabbed his chest. Su Bai is nothing. The fat man took out his mobile phone and saw a message on the WeChat public account. "I have all proved that I have to let me into the story world?" The fat man opened the graphic push and found that the above is a two-dimensional code with the logo on it: the train ticket QR code ticket. The fat man looked at Su Bai, Su Bai also took out his mobile phone, opened WeChat and found that he also had a push message. Also a photo of the QR code. But the difference between yourself and the fat man is that the QR code on his side is gray, and there are also options for "yes" and "no". Do you accept train tickets? "It''s really a privilege." The fat man exclaimed. Su Bai shrugged indifferently and reached out to "Yes". The next moment, the QR code is transmitted. There is time to display it, Departure after 30 days. "How much is it recently proven?" Su Bai asked, he was not very concerned about these things. "A lot of it, the broadcast gave the best conditions and convenience, and the seedlings fueled a big wave. It is estimated that the radio can''t sit still." Su Bai nodded, Not only can the radio not sit still, Su Bai himself is also somewhat unable to sit still. v3 Chapter 1056： Family, neat Let''s put a little oil on the fried egg. Jie Jie reminded him. "Good." Liang Boss is good at everything. After a short while, the breakfast was done, and the two sat at the table and ate breakfast quietly, with the music in the sound. After that, Liang Boss took the initiative to wash the dishes, and the solution was to prepare the fruit and the bartending. Later, Liang Boss began to look at the newspaper on the wicker chair lying on the balcony, and the solution was to sit next to the game company''s documents. In less than a month, the two had to leave the world, but for them, life seemed to be completely unaffected, even more bleak and unusual than before. After a lot of experience, I know what is worth cherishing, even if the time is not much, but it is extraordinarily cherish the calm at this time. "You should also testify?" Liang boss asked the newspaper. "Come on, wait for the next story world." Jie Jie replied that the relief of the heart, in fact, is too low, this time is a bit too addicted to this life, resulting in a lot of slack in the road However, he finally had a deep foundation. There was a legacy of Fusu before, and there was a blessing of broadcasting. Before he got on the train, the problem was really small. Liang Boss nodded. "I will go to a designer tomorrow and design a tombstone plan that we like. After going there, we will first engrave the tombstone." "Its numb." Unraveling shook his head. "It should be." The two once again fell into a familiar silence. After a short while, the squatting station got up and chewed an orange into the mouth, and then: "In half a year, there were more than 50 in Datun, and there was still one month to leave. There may be more than 80 in Dalat." "It is estimated that it can be nearly 100. Those who have no talent and no qualifications are directly pushed up by the broadcast. The strength of these big men is only about 20% of the talents have the same level as before. The remaining 80% are parallel imports, which are stronger than the senior audience, but they are also limited." "Yeah." Undoing nodded. "The broadcast is too much to wait." "It can''t wait, God knows how the Qin army is tossing in that world, but fortunately in the two worlds of continuous story, the broadcast is finally letting the listeners get used to how to cooperate and fight the team, and then go to the world. It is not without the power of a war." Liang Boss pointed his finger at himself. "In fact, the key is still relying on me and Chen Ru, the woman and the little detective." "Oh, can he be placed in such a high position by you?" "He didn''t shoot after he proved his way, and no one would provoke him, but I can feel it. His strength can''t be measured by ordinary eyes. The movement of the sermon is also aware of it. To what extent, everyone. There are counts in my heart. Moreover, his sermon is the most special one. There is no doubt about this. A group of sheep, led by a lion, is also better than a group of wolves led by a sheep. Jie Yu looked at his boss and looked at it. I wonder if you are a lion or a sheep with no B number? Liang Bosss face was red, but he continued to pretend to be calm: The key is to rely on the peak force. Qin Juns military array is rigorous and natural. We cant stand dead unless there is a sharp knife to pierce his army. However, I don''t know what the little detective went to that world. Perhaps he and us are not on a target line." "For him, doesn''t it?" "But for us, it is very much called." Liang boss sighed. "In any case, take a step and see, I am not the tallest one." The breeze blows, bringing coolness, In the far side of the horizon, it seems that the sound of the train has been faint. .................. Antarctica, among the ice floes, a woman is floating there, her body constantly exudes a terrible sharp air, not only the nearby ice cover is cut and shattered, but the surrounding snow seems to have been The shield is open. In the past six months, Chen Ru has not been able to get her news except for the story world. In fact, she has been staying in this inaccessible place. She doesn''t like other listeners who have family and have their own lives to say goodbye. She has always been a person, even if she is away, she can also walk away. Now Chen Ru is like a sword. Before, she was left behind by the old wealthy figure, and she did not take the path of the ordinary meaning to jump from her heart. Come out, but actively sink into it and let yourself go to that extreme. From one extreme to the other, this is not beneficial to the avenue, but it can polish itself into the most sharp and strong sword front. She is tantamount to the existence of a long-lasting existence, nor the pursuit of the so-called eternal and height, in her eyes. Only his own strength, only his own fighting power. This is what she is pursuing. Perhaps, until now, she still has to thank the old rich, without his shadow, it is impossible for him to regain such great progress in this half year. As for whether another world can really succeed, whether it can survive, Chen Ru really does not care, she wants to enter the world with the strongest attitude, a hearty battle, if the woman called lychee If you haven''t died yet, then you can just go to compare with her. Chen Ru has always been a pure woman. At the beginning, Su Bai also said that she is a stupid woman. A woman like this, she can''t be a rich person like Su Yuhang or Litchi who is good at calculating the layout, because her heart is not so More and more winding, she is just a lonely walker, the goal is only the peak of her own martial arts. At this moment, she woke up, and the sea around her began to boil, just like the new sword came out. Its not too late, It is time to go back. ........................ After the fat man proved his way, he went to play. He played crazy, and even some of them couldnt look directly. Before he was squatting, like a high school student, he tried his best to wait until the end of the college entrance examination was accepted by the university. Throughout the summer, you can indulge yourself. Su Bais life is as usual, every day in the small temple, accompanied by the little guy to play. Auspicious has always been with the little guy, and he is still in the air. In the afternoon, the afternoon sun shines on the body, giving people a warm and comfortable feeling. Su Bai lay on the sofa and saw the little guy crawling over to him. Then the little guy reached out and grabbed the auspicious tail. The auspicious can only obey and come along. "Hey........." The little guy stretched his finger and pointed to good luck. Although the little guy can''t talk, but the father and son are connected, Su Bai can still understand what the little guy wants to say. Near the day to go, the little guy wants to go with auspiciousness. In fact, Su Bai did not think about this, but it is very difficult, because it is very difficult to bring the little guy together, let alone bring a cat. The pattern of the world has been completed by broadcasting. When the broadcast and listeners have left, the auspicious behemoths of this level can only be suppressed by the so-called heavenly roads, and then seclusion in the mountains. If they breathe out, they are likely to suffer. The punishment of the penalty. But taking the auspicious away is absolutely not as simple as imagined. "Meow." Auspicious screamed, this time, with a prayer. Auspicious rarely asks for people. No, it has not asked for anyone. Even if Su Yuhang took it to leave the place of the testimony, it was only Su Yuhang''s rhetoric that deceived it, instead of asking Su Yuhang to take it out. This black cat has always been a cold gesture on weekdays, from start to finish. "I don''t know if I can take you there. When I go to the station, I will take you there. If... If Su Yuhangken, then you should be able to go." Su Bai only grasps the train with the little guy, and the auspicious can only go on, it can only depend on the attitude of broadcasting. At this time, there was a majestic atmosphere in the west, and the flames of the flames, no accidents, should be the Buddhas success. All succeeded, It should be gone. Su Bai remembers that he used to have a Japanese friend. He was a customer when he was a big man. He shared a diary with his grandfather in the past. Grandpas diary said: When you grow up, you should go. It is. His grandfather was a student soldier who was enlisted in the late World War II and died in the Pacific battlefield. Do not look at this war is right or wrong and camp. In the late World War II, no matter how publicized in Japan, in fact, people can still see it. The so-called Great Japanese Empire has already been built, but they have no choice but to choose. Can be recruited into the army and participate in the dusk of the empire. Nowadays, Su Bai also has this feeling. The monk proves that the fat man has proved that the Buddha has also proved his way, but the four are not very happy, because there is a punishment field waiting for everyone in front. The real Qin army, unlike the clones in the story world, is waiting for them. Su Bai turned and went to the kitchen to prepare some noodles. But just as the water just boiled, Su Bai heard a burst of laughter in the living room. Su Bai frowned slightly and walked back to the living room from the kitchen. I saw a slender middle-aged man sitting in the living room, he was teasing the little guy, and he was reaching out and stroking auspiciousness. Road: "I told you when I took you out of the land of the testimony, and took you to see the world outside; I won''t say anything, I will take you to another world to see. The auspicious expression is very ignorant, because it does not know what kind of posture it should face, especially when the man''s son is present. The little guy was very happy to take over a lollipop with a wrapping paper that Grandpa handed him, and he was very excited. Su Bai leaned against the door and looked at the scene. so sweet, Fuck, Warm and dead. The man turned his head to look at Su Bai, while stroking the little guy''s head, saying: "He also likes me very much, you see." "Yeah.........Yeah........." "Look, he will call me the name. I will teach you. I remember that you taught him for a long time. He still only calls his father." The little guy instructed the man to tear the lollipop bag for himself. He leaned in front of the man and held a lollipop: "Yeah... tearing... Grandpa.........Tear.........Grandpa.........dead.........grandfather died........." v3 Chapter 1057： Supreme god Su Bai expected that he would appear, but he did not expect that he would appear in this way. After all, this is not the story world. Every time he appears in Su Yuhang, it is a blow to the broadcasting rules. In fact, it hurts to broadcast himself. fundamental. Perhaps this man likes to engage in such self-righteous "warminess" and "hypocrisy" every time. He himself should not be disgusted in the eyes of Su Bai, but he is "not happy." If you are invincible, you will be invincible. It may be such a meaning. A purely selfish person, a selfish to incomprehensible person, his words and deeds, every move, are designed according to their own preferences, and do not care whether it will affect others. Even, he can not care about his goals, do not care about his own affairs, just ask for his own happiness. Su Yuhang tore the little guy to tear the lollipop, did not pursue the meaning of the little guy''s last words, auspicious is to take the little guy to run away, but found that he can not run out of the living room. This short distance has been set up with a terrible prohibition that cannot be exceeded. Su Yuhang is a genius, a genius that even the old rich and the rich have to admire. After all, the old and wealthy identity is special, the friend he can value, and what can he be? Moreover, the matter of Zhao Gongzi is not a casual person to take over. The person who can be recognized by Zhao Gongzi and the old rich is only one of Su Yuhang. Even Liu Mengyu does not count. Liu Mengyu can only be regarded as a support for Su Yuhangs cooperation with the old and the rich. One makes his life not so lonely. Let yourself have a family accessory. Su Bai reached out and pushed it gently. The all-around ban was broken. Lucky and rushed to leave with the little guy. "You don''t have to be so nervous." Su Yuhang smiled. "He is my grandson." This is like the old Su family has always had the fine tradition of being kind to children. "You are just right." Su Bai measured the side, and the bones made a crisp sound. "I know that you are nonsense, but let me play." After the testimony, Su Bai did have the qualification to play Su Yuhang. the reason is simple, When Li Zhizhi faced Liu Mengyu, he said that Liu Mengyus strength has not improved in the past 20 years, because they need to sleep, need to avoid the exploration of broadcasting rules, and need no sense of existence. Su Yuhang, in fact, is more direct. In order to kill the old and wealthy, Su Yuhang directly buried his future. Therefore, with Su Bais strength after the testimony, its not difficult to swear by Su Yuhang. The original lychee, if not Liu Mengyu helped to pull it into the story world with the help of broadcasting rules, Liu Mengyu also wants to break through the lychee defense. Successfully took away the soul of the war in the Terracotta Warriors Museum. "No big or small, my son is playing Laozi, I want to fight thunder." Su Yuhang was very lazy and turned sideways. "And, I have no body, I can only appear in this illusory way, even if you want to kill me, you can''t do it." Su Bai did not speak, just quietly watching Su Yuhang continue his performance. "I know what you are thinking about, what you are going to do, and what you are saying. I have reached my goal, but some of the arrangements I have made to achieve my goal seem to be giving me a while." Turning, this is really not something that makes me very comfortable." Su Yuhang seems very sincere this time. Su Bai still didn''t talk. Some words have been said before in the last story world. There is no need to repeat it now. "I really regretted it. I personally created a pair of children who would destroy me at all costs." Su Yuhang smiled. "But I am very pleased." "I will go to you." Su Bai looked at Su Yuhang very seriously. He bent down and looked at Su Yuhang on the tatami. "Trust me, it will be faster." "Well, I am waiting for the day when our family reunited." Su Yuhang stood up and his eyes were a little blurred. "Perhaps, there is a problem that should have bothered you for a long time. That is how you were able to bring your son out of the story world. After all, you were just an ant at the time, and there was no ability to bargain. Su Bais eyes condensed. "Oh, this is not my handwriting. After all, I was still crouching at that time. This is the arrangement of Zhao Gongzi. He used my life to recreate a new life in the story world. He has nothing to do with me, it is totally two people. But I am dead, He must die. I used to think that this arrangement of Zhao Gongzi was very tasteless and even ridiculous, but do you know how Zhao Gongzi responded to me? Su Yuhang did not wait for Su Bai to answer the words. He knew that Su Bai would not answer the words and continued: "He said, my son, knowing how to treat his children better than me, is it interesting? Isn''t it ironic? I don''t want to see it, but I really found that things are really out of my control. This is very helpless. In fact, many scourges are not caused by my awareness of broadcasting. I even suspect that the reason why Zhao Gongzi committed suicide is that he has predicted his own end, so give me the position in advance to make him decent ahead of time. End. But I don''t recognize it, I want to continue. You are my son, I am even willing to share with you the qualification to be the highest life. or, You can also choose to spend more than a thousand years with your child, my grandson, in that world. For more than a year, I have fully understood and controlled the broadcast. After that, Our family will become the most powerful family in countless planes! I can even modify this **** broadcast rule, let us become the true **** in countless planes, I am God, My wife is also a god, My son is also a god! Su Yuhang said that these words are very calm, there is no kind of madness that encourages people, and some are just the peace of the abyss. "God does not care about the shortness of the parents. God does not care about the so-called family. You see, the ancient emperor, he is just an ordinary person, but the so-called heavenly family can be ruthless. So what about God? God''s years are long, he will have a long life, you can live for another thousand years, tens of thousands of years, and even longer, in the future, when you look back, you will feel the past ten Years of experience, not worth mentioning. Su Yuhang looked at Su Bai, "Of course, I am not sure if the goal of becoming a **** can impress you, but I still have to say it. The most specific is a very simple sentence, You ruined me, It is equal to killing your child by yourself. After Su Yuhang finished these words, his figure began to dissipate. "I can''t appear in the real world again. The remaining power of broadcasting is running out. I hope you can make the right choice." The voice just fell, Su Yuhang disappeared from here. After a long time, the auspicious came back with the little guy, the little guy holding a lollipop in his hand and taking the initiative to find Su Bai hug. Su Bai picked up the little guy and reached for the pinch of the little guy''s nose. The little guy "giggle" and smiled. Even now, Su Bai can''t hate the Zhao Gongzi to arrange this, because without this arrangement, the little guy will not appear in his own life, and he will lose a time worthy of his permanent memory. "Hey.........eat........." The little guy seemed to notice that Su Bais mood was a bit low, and he took the initiative to send the lollipop to Su Bais mouth. Su Bai smiled and took the lollipop. At this time, the fat man who was indulgent and indulged overnight returned. After he came back, he looked at it and finally looked at Su Bai: "Uncle is gone?" It seems that the fat man was sensed before. Su Bai nodded. "Hey, I have to lose the early morning, or I have come across, I will..." The fat man wanted to blow a cowhide, but when he thought of who he was joking, he didn''t have the heart. "It seems that your old man is still doing your ideological work." The fat man is also guessing the approximate situation. "Actually, I am also very curious. How strong is your testimony?" A dozen hits? Su Bai asked. You have also proved it anyway. "Would you be stupid?" The fat man pointed his finger at his nose. "You are being made up of bad feelings by you, so I want to find an excuse to slap me out." The fat man seemed very clever at this time, and actually guessed the heart of Su Bai. "Fo Ge also testified. I will call the monk and the Buddha in a while, let them come back and gather again. I haven''t seen it for half a year. I actually miss these two bald heads, haha." The fat man patted his belly, "Satiate and drink, and you can get on the road." "I went to the grave to see." Su Bai handed the little guy to the fat man. The fat man snorted and nodded. When Su Bai came to the old rich and noble grave, he saw the wishfulness of being there. I wished to take a look at Su Bai, very sensible to go first. Su Bai sat in front of the old rich tombstone and had not spoken for a long time. In the end, he spoke: "It seems that the same person has encountered the same problem." The cold wind swept over and made the surrounding area more difficult. Su Bai reached out and patted it on the rich tombstone, like the shoulder of the person. "Actually, you didn''t have to be like this at first. You think your choice at the time was good for me, but I really would rather not be born, I would rather not have this life." Ugh, When Su Yuhang pits you, How good is your backhand slap in the face? After that, Su Bai laughed and sighed. "The train is going to open, I don''t have long to leave, I dont think I will give you a grave in the future. You are so good to me, but I have no chance to repay you. I am very sorry. Su Bai took out two cigarettes, one put the old wealthy point in the grave, one ignited himself, took a sip, spit out the smoke circle, "Su Yuhang said today that he wants to be a god, the supreme god, and wants the whole family to become gods together. Ha ha, I don''t understand, When an individual, What is wrong? The grass before the grave is moving in the wind, It seems to be nodding in the nod. v3 Chapter 1058： Try how many pounds you have in the end! The sound of the train has long since sounded. Its really not too long for a month. Especially when its already counted down, you will find that the days are really too fast and too fast, just like every day on the blackboard. Wipe and write the "Day to the college entrance examination and X days" prompt. The fat man contacted the monk and the Buddha, but the two sorghums did not intend to come back to meet, the monk still there to search for the belief in the Dharma, Foye just proved successful, is nourishing stage. Everyone feels the urgency of time. After all, not everyone has nothing to do with the testimony of Su Bai, and it is not like the fat man who indulges himself after the sermon. Others have a pursuit, you can''t stop it, you are falling and not making progress, you are always embarrassed to take others and fall with you. Compared with the passing time, it is a very extravagant thing to come back to gather and drink tea and chat. Some people can afford luxury, while others can''t afford luxury. Su Bai and the fat man returned to Shanghai from Sichuan one step ahead, because the departure ticket displayed on the ticket was in Shanghai, and the last time was almost exactly the same, except that the group of people who were sent last time almost fell. In the past, the group of people was also a generation of Tianjiao. They were standing at the top of the pyramids, but they even broadcasted them, and they were not able to send them back. Only the dead bodies of the body and a disabled Qin soldiers were roaring. Of course, all this, Su Bai does not have the slightest qualification to be sad. If there is no promotion by himself, Qin Bing will not wake up, and there will be no later things. He is the initiator. .................. Holding the little guy and re-standing at the iron gate of the old house, Su Bai produced a feeling that people are not human beings. The time of the small temple is more than a few, and the time when the four people really gather together is the most Most of them are in this building. There have been many stories here, and there are many everyday ones. The little guy was also stolen from Haimeimei from here. The house has not been inhabited for a long time, some dust, Su Bai and fat people simply cleaned up and sorted out, and ordered a takeaway at night to eat some. The vines planted in the small courtyard in the past have no obvious changes, and there is even a tendency to wither. This thing has to take things to water, but the watering things are too hurtful, and this thing has not been to Su Bai. It is used, perhaps, it is the best destination for self-destruction. The attributes of this world have been characterized. Whether the broadcast is successful or not, the existence of all aspects that do not conform to the attributes of scientific and technological civilization will be severely suppressed. It may even be more serious than broadcasting. Ruyi and auspicious together in the living room to accompany the little guy to play, Su Bai did not think that Ruyi would abandon the empty grave and follow, but this black cat followed the plane together, perhaps, Ruyi also made his own choice. This is the world. Even a cat has to make a cruel choice about his life, let alone a person. Or the original bench, or the original position, Su Bai lying in the yard, the top of the head, is a starry sky. From time to time, there is a strong temperament sweeping from here, it is not surprising, as the train departure time approaches, a large number of big cockroaches will arrive here. Some people know what is low-key, but some people still don''t know. These people, like the orangutans, are eager to show their muscles. In fact, for some people''s brain circuits, Su Bai can''t understand it, perhaps because there are more people who are close to him, such as the fat man and the monk, and these few people are the masters who are deeply rooted in the human body, so I don''t think there is anything, but some are awkward, but they are so cute. They feel inexplicably confident about themselves after the testimony, and even have a feeling of eagerness and eagerness to wait. Broadcasting several consecutive stories of the world allows the audience to practice how to deal with the Qin army, but the practice is practice after all, the real Qin army, the real kill, the real amnesty is like a cannon gray scene, is a realistic practice Can''t simulate it. "Oh, its really lively." The fat man came out of the bedroom, holding two bottles of beer in his hand and handing a bottle of Su Bai. "This guy, really don''t give people confidence." The fate of the fat man is to face the Qin army with these teammates. I really can''t afford much war. I haven''t really started the war, and people are already floating. "I originally thought that Shanghai''s theme atmosphere should be "Two Springs Reflecting the Moon". As a result, I really found out after they came back that they put "Yi Zhou"." Su Bai said that he laughed. Some people are really not afraid, they are floating, some people are afraid, so they are even more crazy. "Fortunately, there are still some people who can see hope. The broadcast seedlings have helped so much. It is nothing more than trying to get more cannon fodder." The fat man explained. Su Bai nodded, yeah, if there is no Hills, no Chen Ru, no Yan Huihong and so on, there are people with personality and strength. After relying on this testimony, I feel that I am the winner of life. It is to lose confidence in the outcome. Of course, there is also the boss of Liang, but I dont know if the boss of Liang, who was really backwaters, can still take the arrogance of the former rushing crown. Said Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here. Someone slammed the door and didn''t hide the breath. It was Liang Boss. The fat man went to open the door and Su Bai sat up from the chair. Liang Boss is empty-handed, and he has some gift years in his hand. It looks like a young couple just getting married and making candy. The sweet and greasy taste seems to stick the air. Of course, the relationship between the two sides is actually not friendly. Especially in the last time when Fusu was born, the two sides have concluded Liangzi, and Liang Boss intentionally used the knife to kill people in the story world, so that Xu Fu clone split the monk. Past and present, it is also a mutual grievance. But the relationship between the audience is really extraordinary, just as the beginning of Su Bai and the fat people, they are also behind yesterday, the knife is sitting next to the table. "Let''s see you." Liang boss sat down in front of Su Bai. Jie Jie put down the things, standing behind his own boss, he looked at Su Bai''s gaze, but it was very calm, no hate, but no previous kindness and familiarity. The fat man''s hands are standing behind Su Bai, and the dog''s legs can''t be doglegs. He is the image of the younger brother standing behind the boss in the Hong Kong film. Su Bai did not speak, he waited for Liang Boss to continue. "You give me a bottom, Qin Jun, you are not going to fight in the end, I am coming today, I am asking you this sentence." This used to be the most concerned issue for the monks. "I don''t care about your life and death." Su Bai said and looked at the fat man again. "But there are also a few people, I don''t want them to die." The fat man squeezed his eyes hard, cry, I cried to Lao Tzu, Create the atmosphere for Laozi! "Okay, this is enough. You have not entered the story world of these times, so you don''t know that the broadcast has divided the audience of the world''s big audience into five parts. I am leading a part here. Your name is Hill. The friend of Sri Lanka leads a part, Chen Ru leads a part, and the other two parts of the leader do not know." "We are on the side of Hills, the same as the first time." The fat man bent down and said. Su Bai nodded and said nothing. He also believes that Liang Bo will not be confident that he will be recruited to him to be a man. In fact, the five parts are already the limits of broadcasting. The five parts are not distinguished by the race, but by the strength, the type of reinforcement, the relationship, etc. The quality of the audience is too complicated. There is no time to recreate the atmosphere of harmonious and beautiful audience, and we can only make a fuss about saving the maximum cohesiveness and strength distribution of each part. If you want to make a part, then it will become a rabble of all your minds. "With your words, I am relieved." Liang boss got up and looked like he was going to leave. "We will discuss some things recently, but your current status should not want to participate?" Liang Boss did not wait for Su Bai to answer, he smiled and said: "We want to live, you are alone Its fun to sway between death and life. "My mentality, don''t you guess?" Su Bai asked. "Yes, I don''t have to guess." Liang Boss waved his hand. "Then I won''t bother." Jie Jie followed Liangs boss and turned away. The couple feel that there are quite a few friends and relatives who are going to visit tonight. But when he walked, Liang Boss suddenly stopped. At the same time: "Hey.........you know, you will always bluff........." "That''s because you are too embarrassed, too easy to be scared." The fat man began to fill the knife directly. "Okay, but there is something, I have to try, or I really have no bottom in my heart, otherwise I will be helpless after going to the world, and it is too helpless." Liang boss said again. "try what?" "Try it... After you have proved your way, how many pounds are there?" Liang Boss turned around, Then came back to Su Bai, For a time, Liang Boss walked through the small courtyard, and the surrounding flowers and trees began to change from "spring, summer, autumn and winter", as if time had caused great disorder around him. Simultaneously, The feeling of oppression that is like the rolling of the sky is coming! The fat on the face of the fat man began to tremble, and the body began to suppress the trembling. Usually, the barely reluctant Liang Boss, when he showed his side, it was really hard to eat. At least the fat man is now a little calf. however, Su Bai sitting on the bench is still unmoved. Even stood up straight, The majestic momentum emerged from the Su Bai body and went straight up. The air compressors of both sides began the most intense collision at this time. For a time, The starry sky in the middle of the night began to dim, Even the big-name audience who have come to Shanghai have been chilling at this time, I dont know what happened in the end! v3 Chapter 1059： Crazy woman "Give me down!" Liang Boss stretched out one hand and pressed forward directly. At this moment, he carried the power of Wan Hao, but he pressed it with force and pressed people. Don''t fight with you, Dont fight with you, Just build up with you, Fight with you! This is a very shameless style of play, because in today''s world, in addition to the lychee of life and death, who has the qualifications of Liang Boss? The goods were hard-pressed from the litchi peers to the late generation of Litchi, and then they did not take the train ticket and pressed down a generation. In other words, Liang Boss is suppressing Su Bai as a grandfather! After the old rich and the dead, Su Yuhang Liu Mengyu integrated into the broadcast, the world''s most can not be called the undead king eight is the Liang boss alone. However, Su Bai''s figure still remained intact. Liang Bo extended a hand, and Su Bai did not move with one hand and took a step forward. ".............................." The surrounding space seems to have begun to tear at this time. This is purely a competition between the two people. It has not really been implemented in the real fight. Liangs bosss Taishan pressure top did not cover Su Bai, but Liangs boss did not stop his so-called temptation, and the painting changed suddenly. A piece of ink, Danqing, wandered around, This is a person''s life, the most common side of all beings, but it is the way of all beings. There are joys, angeres, grievances, all the joys and sorrows. This is the road, Its the bosss way. Ordinary, ordinary, but unremarkable, but reflects the life of most people from the past and the present, can qualify for the king to lose, after all, is a minority, a majority of people, whether in the past, or now, or In the future, you have to bend your knees to life and live to survive. The boss of Liang is the most ordinary, but the most realistic. "Give me.........break." Su Bai is not too entangled with Liang Bo, because the two sides are different, Liangs life is the Qingming Shanghe map, but there is no way to limit Su Bai, because Su Bai itself has been detached, even The control of broadcasting can be detached to a certain extent, and the boss of Liang is not compared with the rules of broadcasting. Its like the boss of Liang has already set a banquet, but Su Bai has not directly entered the door, leaving the bosss wink to the blind. It stands to reason that this kind of temptation can already be ended. Liang Bo has twice made a move, and Su Bais two moves have failed. This is enough to explain the situation, but Liangs boss seems to have no intention of stopping. A thunder spurt out from the eyes of the boss of Liang, and directly shot at Su Bai. Su Bai stretched out with one hand and directly held the tears. For a time, countless electric snakes danced on Su Bai, but Su Bais body was too amazing. These electric snakes could not break the defense of Su Bais body. There is no way to influence the soul of Su Bai. "You have to play hard, then play it seriously." Su Bai took a deep breath, The body shape disappeared in the same place and appeared directly in front of Liang Boss. Liang Boss stepped back half a step, and immediately fell to the end of the world, but Su Bai''s body trembled at this time, this is the performance of hard space distance and pressure, and once again close the distance with Liang Bo. "boom!" Knock down, Liang boss blocked his hands and blocked the punch of Su Bai, but the environment of the two people had undergone tremendous changes at this time. A huge crack appeared in the top of the two. Shanghai, after all, is a densely populated big city. If you fight here, no one can show it. Its better to change the place to fight! Su Bai directly enters the crack, and the cracks are full of time and space countercurrents. If you are slightly inadvertent, you are completely lost or broken. Liang Boss glanced at the solution below and did not hesitate to follow it. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!!!!!!!!!!!!!" In the void, I dont see two people, But the horrible Thunder banging was constantly coming out. In the time-space countercurrent, Liang Boss and Su Bai collided again and again, and then separated again and again, and the two sides even fought each other in a close-knit manner. Su Bais mouth showed a smile: You cant hide it, its actually physical strengthening. Liang Boss gently pinched his knuckles. "The last time Xu Fu''s clone did not make you really suffer. This time, I will personally teach you, my people, not you can touch it. "" "Oh, well, then I will also charge interest for the monk." The distance between the two sides has once again narrowed, and they have collided with each other in an extremely fast manner. At the moment of the collision, Su Bais body began to dry down. The boundless corpse began to roll, and the majestic corpse actually resisted the time and space of the surrounding, and attempted to kill the Liang boss. "roll!" The boss of Liang was flashing, and the power of the Thunder was the nemesis of the power of the evil spirit. For a time, there was a violent explosion in this chaotic area. .................. "call" The fat man raised his head, Look at the sky. He used to speculate that Liang Boss may be embarrassed, but not necessarily weak, but did not expect Liang Boss to be so strong! Lying trough, I am also a big brother, How do you see that there is a feeling of mortal people watching the fight? There is also Dabai, I know that you can play, you can play more after the testimony, but you can actually play so! Unraveling is also looking up into the air, they can''t see the real picture, but they can feel the huge roar of the times that are passed through. At the same time, I was aware of the scenes of those who have already come to Shanghai. At this moment, many people who were already restless and uneasy have calmly calmed down. Some confident people did not dare to float again when they saw this scene, and some people who broke the cans saw some hope in this scene. Perhaps, even the two parties are not clear, and their fight this time can actually play a role in appease the military. But the parties are all fighting for their men. At the mouth of the Yangtze River, there was an ice floe floating in the ice. The woman in the ice floes was stunned. Looking at the scene of the battle at the top, there was a vague intention in the body. .................. The crack was opened again, and Su Bai and Liang Boss flew out together, and the two tacitly rushed all the way to the beach. "Give me, go on!" Liang Boss was ragged, no longer in his suit, but the imposing manner of not reaching the goal was still the same. At this moment, he grabbed Su Bais neck with one hand and tried to push Su Bai into the sea. Then seal the white seal with the vastness of the sea. At that time, you dont have to be born or killed. If you can beat it, you can end the matchup. "Blood sea......... Endless!" However, the sea below was instantly turned into a blood color at this time, just like the face of the demon opened his mouth, waiting for the boss to take the initiative. Liang Boss had to step back and let go of Su Bais hand, but Su Bai did not intend to let go of it. He reached out and grabbed Liangs arm and pulled it down directly. But at this time, the breath of a woman suddenly rose. Liang Bo immediately gave a look to Su Bai. Su Bai loosened his hand tacitly, and the two figures disappeared instantly, all of them returned to the small courtyard of the old house. Su Bai is still sitting in a chair. Liang Bo is still standing by the door. As if nothing had happened before, Only Chen Ru, a person who rushed out of the ice, found that everything had vanished. A gorgeous battle came to a close. Su Bai himself did not expect that the first target after his own testimony was actually Liang Boss, and although he did not have a reservation, he still had no way to fight for it. At the same time, Su Bai believes that the other side also has reservations. "can." Liang boss left this sentence, smiled and turned to explain that he could go with himself. When the guests left, the fat man came over with a charming face. "Prince, you have worked hard, come and drink." The fat man actually handed a glass of water attentively. "Hey, how did it suddenly become so cold?" The fat man looked around in a strange way, then saw Chen Ru standing behind him, hey, another big sister, no, I am not a big man myself? But today, the fat man really does not feel the same as himself. "Played very well." Chen Ru walked slowly. Su Bai shook his head. In fact, he and Liang Boss just had a little bit of anger. But Chen Rus breath suddenly appeared, and the two men ended the showdown quickly and tacitly. This crazy woman, no one wants to play with her. In Chen Ru, Su Bai has a feeling of seeing his own feelings. "What are you afraid of?" Chen Ru looked at Su Bai. "What are you still hesitating?" This is the second person today who said the same thing to himself. Obviously, what Mr. Liang saw before, Chen Ru also saw it. "Its been this time, I still cant figure it out, its really a bit... disappointing. Of course, I am in front of you, not qualified to say this, because I am still trapped in the demons of that time, there is no way to come out. Chen Ru spreads his hand, Her palm is cracked. This is definitely not frostbite, but it means that Chen Ru''s life is in the stage of exhaustion. "I still have three months of life." Chen Ru said with a smile, "I sacrificed my life, to gain strength, three months, enough for me to go to the world to win." I only ask for one result, the result of a win or lose, I don''t care how I die if I lose, and I don''t care how long I can live. Then, Chen Ru approached Su Bai, her chapped lips directly leaning against the white ear. "Actually, it is better to think things simpler, but to treat yourself as an audience. There is not so much ridiculous hesitation. Because I am not qualified to choose, because, Nothing to choose........." v3 Chapter 1060： perfect! Chen Ru left, she certainly will not live here, and it is impossible to make too many stops; Although Chen Ru was in the midst of the Fusu incident, because of the handwriting left by the old rich, everything at that time lost the value of the dispute, and Chen Rus actions also lost meaning, and therefore, Su White and fat people, they do not have much hatred for Chen Ru, at most to ridicule a stupid woman. But at least, Chen Ru is no longer able to be with Su Bai and others as before. The relationship between people and people is actually maintained by that point of meaning. Once that point is gone, the relationship is broken. However, what Chen Ru said before he left was to let Su Bai feel deeply. Its not that Chen Ru said that she sacrificed her life, leaving only three months of Shouyuan. For this crazy woman, this kind of thing is really not surprising. In fact, it is still Chen Rus description of the choice. perhaps, I really think too much about myself. I didn''t feel anything when I used to live. When my good days just passed, my mind was different. Su Bai looked up and looked at the night sky that seemed to be clearer because of his confrontation with Liang Boss. His eyes fell into some kind of contemplation. In the past, when I had only one road in Huashan, I was able to make a desperate attempt and go hard, but until I had to settle down in the next step, now, it seems that the conditions are better, and more calm, but a bit embarrassing. However, a special energy fluctuation soon interrupted Su Bais contemplation. "What''s wrong?" the fat man asked doubtfully. "There is a long time old friend who is not going to meet." Su Bai replied. "How come you are so good?" The fat man said very tiredly. "Look at the way you usually have a otaku deep well, and the results are not counted." Su Bai smiled and did not take care of the fat man''s ridicule, and his body shape disappeared directly in place. The fat man shook his head and went to the little guy to go to the hot milk, and muttered in his mouth: "The man really can''t stand it, it''s still important for the child." ........................ At this moment, a little boy is crawling hard in the grave. His body is full of peristalic meat, and most of the muscle tissue has rotted. Numerous snake worms are circling in their bodies. The nose seems to be the door and window of these things. But the little boy is still crawling and persisting; For undead creatures The standard of death is different from that of ordinary people. Ordinary people do not breathe, no heartbeat, no temperature, and a high probability can be considered dead. And for the existence of undead creatures such as zombies, You can''t move, you can''t move, It is dead. The little boy is now suffering from tremendous pain and pressure, but he has not given up, because once he gives up, waiting for him is a deep abyss. The broadcast is obviously intended to be desperate. You can''t sit on such a train. You may have to leave work, but only the meaning of death is left. Because this generation of amnesty is considered to be the strongest group that can be raised by broadcasting since then, it can only be a generation that is not as good as one generation. The little boy bit his teeth and continued to crawl. When it comes to the phoenix nirvana, people often have a gorgeous picture in their minds, proud phoenix, noble wings, brilliant lava, amazing and suffocating beauty. But Nirvana is sometimes not very fancy. Just as the monk came to worship the Buddha six months ago, some people came to worship Buddha, and the monk became a Buddha. Just like the boy now, he is actually Nirvana. Time, slowly passing, the boy''s body is in a stagnation, he is tired, really tired. He is not a genius, nor a strong opportunity. Even to a certain extent, he belongs to the group that broadcasts the seedlings, and even if it is under the birth and support of the broadcast, he wants to prove that it is extremely difficult. . The cemetery park was empty at this time, and the surrounding has been set up forbidden. All the tombstones have also been turned up, and a variety of caskets have been presented in various poses. The father and mother of the little boy are the staff of the cemetery park. He liked to play here when he was very young. He is not afraid of it because it is his childhood and his playground. But he is working hard now, But still a bad breath, Can''t lift it! It really can''t be lifted! Su Bai appeared here. As a zombie, he can certainly sense the energy fluctuations of the little boy here. However, Su Bai did not expect that the two of them would meet again in this way. Perhaps, if it is not now that Su Bai and he are in Shanghai, Su Bai will not remember it again. The boy is gone. The album was taken out by Su Bai and flipped through at random. The little boy struggled to look up. After seeing Su Bai, he just smiled awkwardly. He was a little weak. Even the strength of the "common people in the same place" was gone. "You have been shooting a lot of art in the past two years, completely without the imagination of the past." Su Bai commented. This is a very strange picture, A boys body is almost rotten, And beside him, a young man is holding a picture book and he is seriously discussing art. "I am tired," the boy said. He is not saying that he is tired now, but that he is tired of his artistic style. Su Bai nodded. "Really, the latter is shot for shooting. Although those who have been killed by you and put on various shapes are dead and dross, you are so wasting their bodies. Its a bit of a waste of material. Su Bai continued to comment. The boy bowed his head and did not say anything. He knew that Su Bai said it was right. Su Bai remembered that when he came here, the boy was sitting in a corner of the park office, and he was holding the booklet and flipping through it. At the time, the two met, and there was a stinking smell... No, it was a pity. feel. The boy is really unique in the killing, the death, the corpse, and the beauty of the cold temperature. Every photo and every posture can make the photographers marvel at the photographer''s imagination. However, people always grow up, just as the former boy called the little boy, now called the boy. When people grow up, some spirituality slowly dissipates. Su Bai put down the album, which is the first time to officially look at the situation of this former "friend". The oil is running out. "I will help you." Su Bai said that it is not impossible to force the boy to continue his life and help him to break through with Su Bais current identity and strength. "Burn the last half of the album, leave the first half, you keep the collection." The boy replied. In a certain sense, it is a rejection of Su Bais help. Even a child is a good face. In fact, adults tend to be more willing to give in, but not so little as children. "If you delete it, will it not exist?" Su Bai asked. The boy was silent and his eyelids began to slowly close at this time. "Zombies, living in resentment, not into the five elements, disdain reincarnation, people and gods are angry, you look at what you are now, like a salted fish waiting to die." The little boy is still unmoved. Su Bai took out his mobile phone and opened the camera. He said: "In any case, you are going to take your stubbornness and insist on dying. Let me help you take the last one. You used to shoot someone else''s body. This time. You come to be the material. Can you still move? Then choose the one that you think is the best fit. The boy heard the words, his body trembled slightly, and the originally closed eyelids slowly reopened at this time. For an artist, losing the passion for creation loses inspiration, which means that it loses the meaning of life. At the moment, he seems to have got some inspiration from Su Bai''s words. This inspiration is even more exciting and more effective than suddenly injecting vitality. Su Bai held his mobile phone and the camera was facing the boy. He urged: "Speed, don''t die if you don''t have it." The boy speeded up, He tried his best and turned over. Su Bai moved backwards two steps, letting the boy face up and down in the camera picture of the mobile phone. The boy is now facing up, His arms slowly loosened and spread out on the ground. Keep your legs as flat as possible. At this time, he is not like lying in a cemetery garden, more like lying on a beach covered with golden sunlight. Immediately, the boy''s face began to show a kind of "green" and "innocence" belonging to children and all kinds of good. Rotten body, Constantly squirming meat, In and out of the snake worm, With a boys innocent face, The contrast of the picture is indeed deep enough to be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. This can indeed be regarded as a wonderful work, which can make people look at the scalp and numb the turmoil. But Su Bai shook his head at this time. "not enough." Said, Su Bai raised his foot, Stepped directly on the boys face, With Su Bais current strength, he can fight with Liangs boss in the void for three hundred rounds. The strength of this foot, lets not say that the zombie boy has a sigh of relief, even if he is in full bloom, he cant eat it. "Snapped" The half face of the zombie boy was directly collapsed by Su Bai. at the moment, The zombie boy has only half of his face left. Half innocent face, The other half disappeared. Then match the meat to roll the highly decaying body. That kind of contradiction and conflict has once again raised a level! "Hey..." Su Bai pressed the shutter, Then kneel down and send the screen of the mobile phone to the boy, no matter whether the boy is dead or alive, directly: "This, is it satisfactory?" The body of the boy who has completely lost his voice has slowly trembled at this time. The rotten flesh began to recover at this time. The collapsed face turned out to grow granulation again. The breath of the body actually began to rise again. A breath that belongs to the boulevard gradually spreads at this time. But this is not what the boy cares about. When his mouth has just recovered, he can''t wait to admire: "perfect" v3 Chapter 1061： For example......... "Little Xiao Erlang, carrying the bag on the school, not afraid of the sun, not afraid of the storm..." The fat man squats while screaming at the little guy to sleep. In fact, the little guy is usually very embarrassed. He should sleep on his own when he sleeps, but today he just got to the new place, the little guy is also a little excited, and the fat guy doesnt mind accompanying his son. Play for a while. Just look like, the little guy is not very satisfied with his own children''s songs. At the moment, the fat man decided to change one more: "Which is the hand of Yi, I touched it, I touched it, and I touched the top of the head of the aunt, and the avocado on the head of the aunt..." The little guy snorted, and the fat man sang more and more intoxicated. It seems that he forgot to sing "Eighteen Touch" for a baby is a shame. After a short while, the little guy seems to be unable to hold on, and put his forehead on the fat belly. meaning is: Own person, Don''t sing. "Hey........." There was another knock on the door. I am jealous, How come there are people! The fat man has to marry the mother, and he and Dabai have just returned to Shanghai. From the afternoon to the evening, there are waves of people coming and going. I dont know if I live here with the martial arts lords. All the listeners have to come to the dock. But in fact, the audience was divided into five parts, and the four of them did not take a mountain. If they followed the normal script and took the strength of Su Bai, it would be steady to take a mountain to sit down, but obviously, no matter Its Su Bais own broadcast or not, and hes not willing to distribute it like this. The fat man came out with the little guy and reached out to open the ban. The prohibition of the old family was regarded as the best shelter and refuge for the four people for a long time. Of course, for the witnesses, these prohibitions can no longer be effective. But like the wooden fence gates in ancient times, people just jumped in and then came in, but they still stood at the wooden door and knocked on the door. It was a kind of respect. The iron gate was opened, Walking into a woman from the outside, This is a Western woman, The long hair of the burgundy, exquisite to the breathtaking figure, the sturdy leather pants and the porcelain face, the foreign woman, but the oriental woman''s softness, while retaining the Western woman''s body. Absolutely hot and explosive. The fat man immediately looked silly, regardless of his own arms and still holding his son directly into the pig brother state, Good long and rich legs, Very good, so big, The stomach is also big......... Ok? belly? The fat man suddenly woke up, Oh, This woman is actually a pregnant woman! "Su Bai, come back." The woman asked. "This........." Some fat people don''t know how to answer it. Then, the fat man thinks that this woman seems to have a little bit of familiarity. It seems to have been seen, but the impression is not profound. The western audience, the fat man is not very Familiar, and there are many listeners he has seen, but some people are just general. "What are you looking for in Su Bai?" The fat man asked tentatively, Mom, just did not say that I went out to meet friends, how come people came to the door? And people still have a big belly! I wiped it, your deep well ice life is so rich! And every time I went to play the game, I actually despised me, at least the fat man still had to get a Smurf. Emma was too late to wait for the man in front of the face of the pig brother to reply, slightly frowning, urged: "I am looking for Su Bai." I know that you are looking for Su Bai, Come here, not my species, the monks have eggs equal to no eggs, then only the white is left. The fat eye turned a little and said: "He has something, not." "Is it late?" Emma shook her head helplessly. "Can you tell him where? I can''t sense his breath. Before that, I was in Suzhou. It was the energy fluctuation that was sensed here. Come over." "Then you be careful, this kind of thing, not in a hurry." The fat man reminded that such a quick rush, it is likely to consume some of the source, although the Western woman in front of it is also a big squat level, but after all, big belly, It may not be good to move the tires, but it seems that foreign women don''t seem to care about this. They don''t even sit in the moon. The fat man looked down at the little guy and found the little guy laughing with a biting finger. "Hey..." The fat man came directly to the little guy with a chestnut. You are stupid, you are not a biological one, do you understand? The little guy is grievously squinting at the fat man. The fat heart immediately melted, and immediately guarded the road: "Hey, I love you, I love you." Emma took a deep breath and then spit it out slowly, saying: "He will come back." "Ah?" The fat man snorted. At this time, the fat man instinctively thought that Su Bai had noticed that the woman had come to find himself, so he had just found an excuse to leave, oh, although the fat man did not do anything with Su Bai. Responsible attitude is not shameful, but after all, my buddy is a buddy. At this time, he does not cover up. Who can come when he is down? "He said that he wants to go back to Yunnan, the land of the Eastern Proclamation, do you know?" The fat man started running the train in his mouth. At this time, even if he said that he would go to the sun to take a shower, he could not say that he would come back later. "The station in the east is in Shanghai. Why should he leave this time?" Emma is obviously somewhat suspicious. "He is the guardian of the land of the testimony, so he has to go back and do some processing. The train is going to open, but he has time to go back and forth." The fat man replied. "Oh." Emma nodded and turned to leave. The fat man is relieved. But at this time, Emma stopped again, turned and looked at the little guy in the arms of the fat man. "Is this the son of Su Bai?" amount "Oh, oh oh yeah..." The little guy saw this foreign big sister pointing at himself, and actually echoed. But the fat mans mind immediately emerged: "Cinderella", "Snow White" and so on, Oh, Still not in the door, Just remember the eldest son? He is dry, I am still not dead! It stands to reason that fat people usually don''t have so many plays in their hearts. To blame can only blame a little bit of things happening tonight and a lot of people coming tonight, making fat people a little nervous. "Yes, what happened?" asked the fat man. "So cute." The woman took the initiative to come over and tried to reach out and touch the little guy. The fat man stepped back two steps. "Okay, I will go back if I have nothing. I have to rest." "I want to stay here waiting for her. After all, it was his flesh and blood." The fat man sucked his nose and, sure enough, it was true. Everyone said this, the fat man is also embarrassed to chase others away, only let the other party into the house. The fat man and the little guy returned to the bedroom, and the auspiciousness of the original living room carpet returned to the bedroom, and Emma left alone sitting in the living room sofa and waiting silently. The fat man did not send information to Su Bai, and did not call. He was not afraid of the big squatting monitor next door. Instead, he felt that it was unnecessary. Everyone said that it was the flesh and blood left by you. The fat man as an outsider could not do anything too. Absolutely. The little guy yawned and took auspicious sleep, but the fat man was lying on the bed with his eyes closed and he was overwhelmed. Mommy, Its not my flesh and blood, Why are you worried about me now? .................. "This card is too strong." The boy looked at his body and was not very satisfied. Of course, in the case of contrast, both sides are zombie blood, but the boy and Su Bai are compared. It is too obvious. "This photo can be treasured." Su Bai shook his mobile phone, but unfortunately, there are very few people in the world who appreciate this. "I invite you to eat supper," the boy said. Su Bai waved his hand. "No, I can call me when I have a new work next time." "Good." The boy answered very seriously. Su Bai did not rush back to the old house, of course, not because he sensed the incident of Emma, ??nor did he know that a fat and terrible thought divergence ability had something to add to the brain. On a cool night, Su Bai wants to take a walk alone. For him now, it is also a very simple matter to hide the atmosphere. Even if it is an ordinary class, even if everyone is in a city, there is no way to capture the breath of Su Bai. Under the dim light of the street, the shadow was pulled long, Su Bai stopped, took out a cigarette, bite it in his mouth, and gently stretched a lazy waist. Ying Ying''s course should be over. I don''t know if she chooses to stay in the US or return to China. If she wants to, she can open her own knowledge and search. After Ying Yinger returns to China, it is only possible in Shanghai. But Su Bai did not do that. The roar of the train is getting closer and closer, and it is not very suitable to go to Ying Yinger at this time. A taxi came over at this time. It was close to the cemetery park. It was inaccessible. The driver just pulled a single ticket to the vicinity and wanted to pull back. When the window was shaken, the driver shouted: "Master, do you want a car?" Su Bai stopped and looked at the driver in the window and smiled. "I don''t know where to go." "There is a nightclub in front, I will pull you over, don''t want your money, I will take the personal head fee." The driver also seems to be honest. In this way, Su Bai sat in the car. The nightclub business near the cemetery park was really as deserted as I thought. There were still a lot of people. I ordered beer and Su Bai sat down in a corner. The dance floor, the rhythm of the DJ, the crazy crowd, However, Su Bai found that it was difficult for him to integrate into it. But outside the barrier, there is a familiar feeling. Until the woman who thought that the female white-collar dress was licking her mouth and rushing to the toilet to prepare for vomiting, Su Bais heart suddenly produced a feeling of being separated from the world. original, All over, Its been a long time......... v3 Chapter 1062： Expedition! (on) Su Bai''s eyes looked a little confusing, and the surrounding lights and shackles seemed to have another layer of meaning in his eyes. This scene was once his beginning. At that time, he was so simple compared with the present. In the past, I felt that it was the beginning of a nightmare. Now it seems that it is not so pure. Even good or bad, it is impossible to distinguish clearly. The world is still mostly composed of gray. Generally speaking, only when people are old, they will be idle and have no feelings. They will often feel back. They will often look back on the past. Su Bai does not know if he is old, but this feeling seems to mean a certain kind of mood. . Start and end, In fact, the distance is so close. The female white-collar worker has come out of the bathroom. Su Bai also stood up and is ready to leave. The memory is a very intoxicating thing. Whether you have failed or succeeded, the eligibility for returning to the past is equal. But Su Bai is not willing to indulge in this emotion too much, because it does not make sense. Out of the nightclub, this time did not call the car, he chose to walk, but this time is very fast, five minutes later, Su Bai went back to the old house. There is another strange atmosphere in the house. The most obvious difference between the strengths of the two sides is that the strong can hide their breath in front of the weak, but the weak is difficult to do this unless there is a special skill or instrument help. Are you coming to the house? Pushing open the iron door, the door was also opened at the same time. Su Bai saw Emma, ??and she stood at the door. It was obvious that she was eager to come out of the living room when Su Bai pushed the door. "See you again," Su Bai said. At the same time, Su Bai also noticed the abdomen of Emma. This woman who likes to eat meat and is used to swallowing all her men is actually pregnant. "I am coming, I want to borrow something from you." Emma opened the door and said what she wanted. On the other side of the bedroom, the fat man sneaked a little on the curtains to peek, and the dark road should pay off the debts. It was a little gloating and a bit sad. "Go in and talk." Su Bai walked into the house and poured himself a glass of orange juice. He didn''t prepare for Emma, ??because Su Bai remembered that this woman had a unique taste. He was a zombie and a blood group, and sometimes he would eat some food that ordinary people could not understand, but This woman''s staple food is those things, which are much more extreme than themselves. "Give me some more blood." Emma said as she licked her belly. "I need it." "It seems that it is not a child." Su Bai took out a cigarette and lit it. "How did you find out?" Emma said with some surprise. "Know, your friend can''t see it." Yes, the fat man did not only see it, but thought it was the child of Su Bai. "You can''t have children." Su Bai shook his head. "Unless you suddenly want to eat your own child, you deliberately have a main ingredient." "Is this reason too arbitrarily?" Emma stunned. She didn''t think that the one sitting in front of him could see himself in his heart. "You are not a child, it is a magical tire." Su Bai''s finger gently clicked on the coffee table. "This is something that is difficult to sense, but you have my flesh and blood in your body, so I can be clearer than others." "" "Yes, you are right, this is a kind of undead magic." Emma shrugged, she didn''t mind and confession, and some things were made up by the fat brain, this woman and Su Bai I haven''t done anything. If you can take your child with some flesh and blood, it''s too much a fantasy. Of course, Emma does not know that the pre-Qin period did have such exercises, but it was too difficult and has long been lost, and this way can only pass on someones "bloodliness", but from other perspectives, There is no similarity, even the talent ability can not be inherited, at most it will be slightly similar. Therefore, it is a kind of dragon slaughtering technique. Those who want to do so are too difficult for them to complete. Those who can complete it do not have any meaning at all. The magical tire, somewhat similar to Pandora''s box, contains terrible curses and disasters, and Emma uses her own as the mother to nurture this. What is its purpose, it is also very clear, it is nothing but another world. Then there is one more means. This means is not necessarily life-saving, because it is more suitable for the death of the fish. Su Bai did not answer whether he was willing or not, but asked: "Is there a lot of people who have chosen to do this recently?" "Not too small, both in the East and West." Emma answered honestly. In the real world, it is almost impossible for you to want to kill the world or to make big news. Broadcasting will not allow you to do this, so most of the audience did not develop in that direction, but since they are going In that world, some people began to move these thoughts. Anyway, after that world, the broadcast will loosen most of the constraints. Even if the war there makes the world a mess, the broadcast does not matter, so this "massive weapon of mass destruction" has become popular. Those who are investigating this wasted time have also begun to think. This can be said to be crazy, it can be said that it is the last supplement before the big test, let yourself have more means to enter the world, it is also good. Su Bai picked up the tea cup in front of him, his nails gently crossed the palm of his hand, and the blood slowly flowed out. This is not blood, Emma is not so greedy to Su Bai to what blood, when the blood has a half cup, Su Bai moved his hand, the wound instantly recovered. Emma smiled, and excitedly put the cup up, in the face of Su Bai, and drank it, his face showed a flush of red. "Su, your blood is so delicious." Emma praised, looking at the meaning, she is still unfinished. "It''s okay?" asked Su Bai. "Well?" Emma looked a little surprised. She stood up and took the initiative to go to Su Bai, bowed her head and let her touching face and Su Bai''s face stick very close. "The last time I came to see you, I took it. Black dragon scales and you changed some flesh and blood, this time, Su, how are you so generous?" "Because you are poor." Su Bai''s answer is also very honest, honest and hurt. Liang Bo, Chen Ru, and Hills, these people, are both powerful and confident people, and Emma, ??when everyone was a senior, she was not bad, but now everyones rating is different, she Of course, it is not good. Therefore, this type of people is often the most instigating and extreme at this time. Before this, Su Bai once said that the current atmosphere of Shanghai is "compared with ninety-eight", which is actually driven by these people. They are afraid, they are uneasy, they are calm, and they are really confused. "I don''t want to owe you anything." Emma gently untied her collar and said, "Would you like to have a spring of pregnancy?" "There is a friend in the bedroom, you can go to him. If he wants, just accept the reward for me." Su Bai got up and left the sofa, meaning to send the guest. Of course, Emma did not stupidly go to find a fat man, but left the style. The fat man came out of the bedroom at this time, and actually showed the color of regret, as if he had missed something. "Go and chase it now." Su Bai reminded. The fat man took a nap. "If you don''t go, you deliberately have a magical tire. If you think about it, you will feel flustered. I prefer to go to the bathroom and find aunt to knock on the big back, so at least some life." "Hey, I thought it was your kind at first." The fat man touched his head and sat down on the opposite sofa. "Fo and the monks are coming back soon." Su Bai asked, calculating the time, it is almost the same. "Well, I guess it looks like the day after tomorrow." The fat man took a sip of the orange juice that Su Bai had not finished drinking. "The child has already slept." Su Bai frowned slightly, How does this sound strange? "There are so many things today." The fat man sighed. "A knife and a knife, where there are so many bends, it is annoying." The fat man patted his thigh and got up and went back to his bedroom to prepare for a break. Su Bai also took a shower and went back to the bedroom to hold the sleeping son and closed his eyes. Until the next morning, Su Bai slowly woke up, the little guy was sitting on the bed and playing auspicious, and wished to kneel on the window sill. This is a new day, but it is also a countdown day. All of this is likely to become a memory of countless memories in the future. The fat man went out in the morning, people are not there. Su Bai took the sun just in time, and moved the cane chair out to lie down in the small courtyard. He liked this position more and more, because it allowed him to feel like he was still lying in the coffin. However, this cozy atmosphere seems to have no way to continue enjoying it. It refers not only to Su Bai, but also to a large group of people in the world who are already at the top of the food chain. The phone is shaking and the screen is lit. Su Bai opened the phone, Found a new message notification, The notice was concise, but revealed an urgent need. "The departure time is ahead of schedule, and the train will start at 8:00 tomorrow morning." Obviously, the Qin army in that world should have done something, which led to the plan ahead of the broadcast. In fact, it should have been half a month, and the result suddenly became tomorrow. Throw the phone aside, Su Bai turned back and saw the auspicious floating up and opened the refrigerator to take out a bag of fresh milk from the inside. At 10 o''clock in the morning, it was the little guy who was drinking milk every day. The auspiciousness of the milk in his mouth also looked at Su Bai, and it did not understand why Su Bai looked at it like this. But Su Bai is clear, This is the last time that auspiciousness has sent fresh milk to the little guy. But Su Bai did not say anything, just reminded: "Its cold, I will iron the milk with hot water and give it to him." Auspicious stopped for a while, as if he had noticed something, a little less, The black cat went to boil water. v3 Chapter 1063： Expedition! (under) The coming, always come, you can''t hide. On the early morning of the next day, Su Bai held the little guy in the train station; In the train station, the crowds are full of people, and the holiday is very high. Su Bai does not know why broadcasting has always been chosen as a starting point in the railway station. The form is actually a skin capsule, which has no specific effect, but at least it can show a mentality, that is, the mentality of the rule maker. In Su Bais view, letting a group of people who are about to leave and the bustling ordinary people wait for the train together may be more satisfying to the bad taste of broadcasting. Of course, this kind of bad taste, Su Yuhangs estimate is not, he is not at this time. That leisurely thought, this is just a tradition, a tradition in which the current broadcasting consciousness is too lazy to change. According to the fat man''s spit, the train station can be changed into a public toilet. The big men are lined up, jumping one by one into the pit, jumping into the world, in case any guy is unlucky to jump into the wrong pit, splashing a big dung. More fun. The whole circle of the Eastern Circle has come, and the number is much larger than that expected by Su Bai. It seems that the support of the broadcast during this period is quite effective. On the East side, there are already nearly 70 big men, of course. More than half of the products are unqualified products. Su Bai felt that they could beat them when they didn''t prove their way. But the necessary cannon fodder is still needed. Seventy people are not very conspicuous among thousands of people, and the dresses of the big men are different, but they can be seen in general. In the face of the unknown world that is about to go, everyone is still a little uneasy. Perhaps, Su Bai should be a clear stream in the whole style of painting, dragging his family with his son, and also carrying two pet cats. I found a coffee shop and sat down. The little guy was very embarrassed in Su Bai''s arms. The good luck and wishfulness also lingered at the feet of Su Bai. The two tall cold cats also knew to advance and retreat at this time. The fat man went to buy an ice cream for the little guy and then sat down next to Su Bai. The monks and Buddhas did not go to the old house. Everyone said that the reunion of the good place could only be left as a pity. After a quarter of an hour, the monk and the Buddha also entered the train station. It can be seen that they are in a hurry. In fact, the station does not have a station, there is not much difference, even if you do not come to the station, it is estimated that the radio will drive the car directly to you. If you insist on not getting on the bus, then according to the broadcasting rules, the car will first come down and put this The idiot who is not on the bus is dead and goes. Therefore, there is basically no such thing as a delay. "Amitabha." The monk went to Su Bai and bent down and gave a bunch of beads on his wrist to the little guy as a toy. Then I looked at Su Bai. "I knew that the poor will come in advance." Lord Buddha appeared to be free and easy, sitting cross-legged on the tiles. The death row can still eat a broken rice before the execution of the execution, but the four people did not formally gather before leaving. This is not a sentimentality, just that it is not beautiful. "When it is there, it is the same." Su Bai opened the way. The crowd waited quietly in this position. It is now half past seven and half an hour before the train leaves. Su Bai saw Liang Boss sitting opposite, and he was relieved. He also saw Emma. This woman is not too lazy to go back to the West. She is ready to board the car directly in the East. It is the same anyway. Su Bai also saw a lot of familiar faces. Basically, they were some people who had encountered in the seniors. Some people also testified here, but more people, the graves and grasses are all three feet high. Under the umbrella of most of the previously broadcasted systems, they are stumbling blocks and bones. Everyone is very quiet, this quiet even affects the entire train station, Seventy big scorpions, almost seventy repressed emotions, are enough to form an invisible atmosphere that affects the entire station. Some people suddenly dare not speak, even if they say something to the people around them, they subconsciously lower their voices. . They don''t know what the reason is, but this kind of fear and jealousy is real. It is like the leader is talking about the spirit in the above meeting. It is estimated that no one dares to shout. Many classic war movies basically have a process, that is, before the battlefield, everyone is trained together and then sent to the battlefield meat grinder. In the middle, the protagonist often has his own mental journey. Just like the big guys who are staying at the train station now, Maybe, after waiting for the train to go to that world, All the distractions will be eliminated in an instant. "Monk, how is it packed up?" The fat man asked the monk. "Fortunately." The monk answered like this. "Looking down, don''t be okay." The fat man was anxious. "I have to consider who is holding the thigh." After the fat man''s sermons, he basically succumbed to the game of life, and went to care for the lost woman, spread the truth of the world, and did not rush to work hard to improve. At this time, he is a bit like the pre-examination of the school, is concerned about the true results of his friends. The monk smiled and looked at Su Bai, saying: "Amitabha, which leg can be thicker than Prince?" "With the king like a tiger." The fat man suddenly said a very philosophical words. "It''s not life, it''s death, it doesn''t matter." Foye seems to be free and easy. In the past, Buddha''s temperament was sharp, just like the sword that had just been polished. At the moment, it seems very mediocre, but this mediocrity is hidden from the ground. Thundering weather. "Wait until you find Hills." Su Bai suggested that he was not broadcast into the story world except for the first time, so he was not familiar with the results and layout of the fat people, but in fact This has little effect. According to Liangs previous statement, the individual strength is completely used as a sharp knife. There is no need to cooperate with others, and others are not qualified to cooperate with you. "Yeah." The fat man nodded, then went to buy some snacks, and he ate it there little by little, as if you could use this method to eliminate some pressure. ".............................." The train started to whistle and was deafening, but the ordinary people here could not hear it. "Get ready to get on the bus." Liang Boss stood up and snorted at this time. He had a style of taking the lead, but to be honest, people who didn''t know him were okay to say that people who knew him really didn''t have much confidence in him. The crowd began to queue up to check the ticket, Su Bai holding the little guy to the end, auspicious and wishful to follow Su Bai, this combination, very different, attracted some unfamiliar attention. In this world, there is privilege everywhere. Su Bai, this is already a privileged act, not only with his son, but also with pets. But no one is going to anger. After all, everyone is not going to go abroad for public inspection. People are going to die with the whole family. If you still go to squat, it is really a brain. Su Bai also saw ҼĬ and Liao Qiu, who had also entered the story world together, but then they broke the contact. At this time, everyone was lined up for security checks. Although they were not looking good, they could not be elated. . The phone scan code, go straight through, go in and disappear one. When Su Bai entered, the surrounding environment changed directly, and the cold railway station appeared again. The fat man got to the side of Su Bai and made a sigh. I remember that when I was with Su Bai, I used to train here. After a few years of rotation, it was their turn to get on the train. Once, there was a large group of seniors who died here because one of them stupidly said that Su Bai had to eat a single food and broke the window. The green leather train stopped there, the door was opened, some people had already entered, and some people temporarily stayed on the platform. They didnt wait for the whistle to sound again. They still didnt want to go in. Even if you breathe a few moments of free air, it is a very good thing. "Fat," Su Bai shouted. "Hey?" The fat man shook the ash, he hadn''t entered yet. "Stand up and don''t move." "Oh?" "I am going to buy you some oranges," Su Bai said. "Orange, where?" The fat man ate the loss of culture, and he really looked around to see where there was a fruit stand. Hey, you can put a fruit stand here. Su Bai patted the shoulders of the fat man. "Cheat you, go in." "Hey, you are inexplicable." The fat man snorted, dropped the cigarette butt, and walked into the train with Su Bai. Green leather train, simple hard seat, Su Bai put the little guy on the side of his body, sitting auspicious and wishful on the opposite side, and the other side of the Buddha, the monk and the fat man were seated. The carriage is quiet and quiet, almost suffocating. Fortunately, this wait does not last long, The train whistle and the body began to start. The whistle sounds a bit dull, but with a special rhythm, like a death knell, and a death knell, who is it for? "Mom, this broadcast is too embarrassing, and I don''t get any food and drink." The fat man complained. "Are you hungry?" The monk laughed. "No, this is not boring, and the mouth is flustered." The more critical the time, the more confused the fat man''s mood, no one knows how the Qin army of the world will greet them, and there are factors in the broadcast ahead of time. In short, the situation should not be too good. Su Bai heard this and said directly: "There is a food workshop here, you can go there and see." Su Bai had been in the train, so he was familiar with the situation here. At the same time, he said: "Help Xiaoxuan bring some milk." "okay." The fat man stood up, but he still hasnt left yet. A sharp scream is sent directly: "Peanut melon seeds mineral water, beer drink instant noodles............" A van full of drinks and snacks slowly comes from the entrance of the car. Behind him, No one is pushing; v3 Chapter 1098： The new book is released! "He comes from hell" "Terror Broadcasting" has been written for nearly two years. From the very beginning, the dragon has promised that "Terror Broadcasting" will begin and end. Now, the radio has come to an end. It is expected to be completed on New Year''s Day. This is also the dragon half a year ago. As everyone said, the dragon also fulfilled its promise. The new book "He Comes From Hell" has been released since today, and a new journey is about to begin. You don''t have to worry about the book shortage after the broadcast. You can search for "He came from Hell" or the information of the author of the dragon to enter the collection to read this new book, or that style, or that taste, will not let everyone down, Xiaolong produced, must be boutique, word of mouth guarantee. Here, I urge you to move forward with the support of the new book. One of your collections, one recommended ticket, is very important for a new book. Similar to the opening of a new store, Old and young, brothers and sisters, Come and give the dragon a favor. When the new book was broadcast, five thousand brothers and sisters came to the starting point to collect the radio on the first day to express their support for the dragon. The dragon is also looking forward to it. Two years have passed, and our group has turned over several times! At last, Mo panic, The dragon holds everyone! "He comes from hell" v3 Chapter 1064： The war is open! It didn''t take long for the train to stop again. When I arrived at a new train station, the car door opened automatically and the outside people started to get on the bus. This is the western platform. "Su." In a white suit, Hills looks full of aristocratic temperament. Of course, he is a nobleman. It is just that this product is really a baggage today. I don''t know if he wants to go to the wedding today. "Just take this car." Hills shouted to the person behind him. These people are all in the team of Hills, or the hills of Hills. The fat man is also here. The train cars are not many, but the passengers are less, so they can choose seats freely. Crowded. There are a total of five hills, and there is more than one carriage per hill. Hills didn''t take himself as an outsider. He just squeezed into the side of Su Bai and smiled. "I heard that you played with Mr. Liang yesterday?" The circle is so big, the top circles are smaller, so nothing can be stopped. Su Bai nodded. "Is it high?" Hills asked. "Its not a life-and-death." Hills is stunned, "Understood." The train stopped several times and picked up some of the listeners from other continents. Of course, these listeners were still a little less than the East and West listeners. In the end, it should be that all the listeners were received and the train began to accelerate. This also means that no one is not ignorant of the intention to not train, although the broadcast in the hands of Su Yuhang is a little "river under the river", but generally retains his last majesty. In the carriage, almost everyone did not speak. Some of them looked out the window, while others were closing their eyes. Everyone was feeling the speed. This speed, beyond the speed of light, has reached another level, so it can travel through the world plane. Of course, the current sentiment is nothing more than a temporary entanglement, but most people are now a temporary mentality. The fat man went to the dining room to bring a lot of boxes, but even he himself had no appetite. A train carries an open army. However, this army has no faith and no unified organization. Although it is not so bad, it is difficult to gather too much cohesion. But most people''s goals are the same, that is to live. The speed of the train suddenly slowed down, as if it had entered a certain sticky area, and the colorful blue light began to sweep around. At the same time, everyone on the train felt a sense of discomfort and rejection. They don''t belong to the world they are going to, so when they get closer and closer to the world, they clearly feel the malice from that world. This feeling, a bit like the transplantation of species on different climatic conditions on the earth, will mostly fade. However, at this time, there was a sign in front of everyone. This is the broadcast that has long been arranged. "Is this the name card?" The fat man groaned. Taking this name card is equivalent to taking the initiative to give your life and death to the radio, but at the same time you can also get a glimpse of higher life from the radio, and the world will not reject you. Just as plants are difficult to transplant across climates, but humans'' resilience is stronger. Most people didn''t hesitate to reach out and hold the cards. The next moment, the cards disappeared, and the feeling of discomfort in them disappeared. In fact, the broadcast can completely complete the operation of the audience in the original world. Of course, there is no problem at this time. This may also be a reminder. Once again, remind everyone here, your life, even if you go. Another world, but still in my control. Hills also took the name card, and then he looked at Su Bai. Suais life card is still flashing, but Su Bai still does not reach out. Is there confidence? asked Sears. Su Bai shook his head, and then immediately reached out and pinched the name card in front of him. At the same time, the life card changed and turned red. This change is somewhat different from other people. In fact, Su Bai can try hard to resist this brand, but the risk is too great, even if Su Bai can be separated from the broadcast to some extent, but for the new world that is about to pass, can he resist? Its not known that living in its terrible rejection. Secondly, the little guys and good luck are brought to the train by themselves. Its the same as being involved in them alone. Therefore, Su Bai feels that there is no need to tie them to himself. Set together to try to fight that rejection. Hills looked a little disappointed. He thought that Su Bai would have a hard time, but Su Bai did not do this. Suddenly, he felt that he missed the "Su" he had first met in the place of the testimony. Now " Su", always feels too calm, a little too irritating. Including Su Bai, everyone has contacted the name card, and the broadcast reaffirmed his control of the team in this way. Then, Next, It is the real highlight. The dragon does not want to insert things in the middle of the book, but please forgive me, because the unscrupulous, and the publishers deliberately delete the dragon''s single chapter and the author''s chapter, which infringes on your interests and even seals your mouth. The pure drop Xiaolong new book "He came from hell" has been released, please come to the "starting point" support! The train began to tremble. This feeling made people feel like they were sitting in a spaceship, and the spacecraft was passing through the earth''s atmosphere. Of course, this metaphor is indeed too small compared to the present. The shuttle of the world plane can be much larger than the atmosphere of a single earth, or even impossible to compare. The dining car that sold the melon seeds and mineral waters appeared again, but this time the shelves were not food and water, but a map book. Hills also took a copy and glanced at it, feeling a bit like a copy of the Raiders map when playing online games. What area is called and what attributes and characteristics are there, all marked on the map, very detailed. Of course, as for the specific countries and the powers of those ethnic groups, these mixed things are certainly not available, because this does not make sense for these big brothers. The indigenous people of this world have long been completely destroyed by previous generations of listeners. Their enemies are simple and unique. That is Qin Jun. At most, you may want to use special terrain, such as the Sea of ??Death, cursing the valley, or whether it is broadcast lazy or clear and clear, etc. In short, this place name is really and the name in the online game. almost. After a series of trembling, the train finally began to level off, but everyone''s heart began to hang. Hawthorn, lake, ocean, Plain, hills, A concrete image of the earth began to appear in the window. finally, A black ocean appeared outside the window. "What about the sea of ??death?" The fat man groaned, the train was ready to stop here. "Unlike..." The monk frowned slightly, apparently, he noticed a special taste. At the beginning, Hills also thought that this was the sea of ??death marked on the map, but he quickly responded and shouted when the train had not stopped and did not have time to open the door: "Be prepared to fight, the formation of the Master is prepared in advance, and the meleemen will go with me to the front line!" Not only this car, but also a few shouts from other cars. Obviously, there are still careful people who can find the problem at the first time. Su Bai did not move in the same place, but only subconsciously smoked a cigarette to ignite. This is not to install B, but because there may be no effort to smoke the cigarette at a later time. Looking down, watching the little guy who is still watching the outside scene by the window, Su Bai reached out and patted the little guys head. Some helpless, It is also awkward. Unexpectedly, it is really a moment. Xu Fu is very old, but he can still get a knife. At the beginning, Xu Fus clones can make that kind of reaction in the story world, not to mention their deity. "Take care of him." Su Bai yelled at the two black cats. In fact, there is no need to say this, with auspicious character, if the little guy will suffer damage, the premise must be that good luck has already died, but this time only this kind of home can be said. Just as Cao Cao was concerned about the life problems of his wife and sister before he died, it is impossible for people who are arrogant to think about how to maintain their B-square when they go to the toilet all day long. In another car, Liang Boss sighed helplessly. Jie Yu reached out and put his hand on the shoulder of Liang boss. "Tombstone, may not have time to do it." Liang Boss said, he came to find someone to design the style of the tombstone before he came, but I really didn''t expect it to be free for a while. "It''s okay, I don''t care about those things." A few listeners next to the audience heard this conversation and only felt cold in their hearts. .................. "................................................" The "Dead Sea" below the train began to move neatly. quickly, Lifting the long brother, pointing to the air, A horse is hoofed and humming. A string of arrows is winding, and the light is cold, The war is condensed and the spurt is ready to go. Where is this Dead Sea, This is a neat array of soldiers wearing black armor. This is the sea of ??people, But at the same time it is also considered a "dead sea". Later, It will surely become the most **** and terrifying battlefield of Shura. Countless lives, regardless of whether it is high or low, will be dying here. "Raise the flag!" !!!!!!! The drums are set off, The black "Qin" word battle flag spreads out from the array. The countless sergeants below slammed the soldiers on the ground neatly. For a time, The landslide is cracking! ............ The new book "He came from Hell" has been released at the starting point. Because of the delay in contract delivery, the status of the new book has not changed to the status of contracting during the day, and it cannot be rewarded. Now the status has become the status of contracting, and it can be rewarded. In fact, some are too embarrassed to open the mouth, directly asking the reader to ask for money is indeed too much damage to their image, but the dragon said that he did not regard himself as a writer literati, he is a storyteller. A story is about to come to an end, opening a new story, which is equivalent to saying that Mr. Book has changed a new field. He always has to ask old customers and old listeners to come up with a flower basket banner, and the most unfortunate performance for the first stage. Broken silver. The results of the new book determine whether the dragon can get more attention on the website, whether it can get better recommendation resources, after all, the more the meat is less, the advantage of the old author than the new author is actually the inherent fan. In the past two years of writing and broadcasting, Long also issued a monthly ticket for a monthly ticket. Most of the time, he was basically responsible for writing stories. But the dragon is close to the age of his own, and he has his own family. He cannot continue as before. Its not a fight for it. At this age, its also a kind of dissatisfaction with the family. Still, you look at the official, The tight-headed official is coming to the beginning to put the new book into the bookshelf, and it is grateful to give Long a collection of dragons. Rich money holding a money field, a piece of two is also love, ten pieces of 20 is also love, if you have surplus at hand, come to a rudder main ally to help the dragon new book to support a card that is the boss atmosphere. The new title "He comes from hell." v3 Chapter 1065： The boss of Liang Below, the soldiers are standing, but whether it is Xu Fu that is still on the side of the audience, it is clear that these hundreds of thousands of so-called Qin Jun, in this matchup, may only play a role as a cheerleading team. Even if it is broadcasting, there is no way to create a Qin army of such a scale in such a short period of time, and the reason why the broadcast is scheduled to start in advance is also to take advantage of the fact that the Qin army has not yet had time to spread and grow up. decisive battle. Sure enough, the massive Qin army below began to retire. A Qin army with a number of about 400 people walked out of the military squad. In the center of the military squad, there was a chariot, and Xu Fu stood on the chariot. The sound of the "Gale" roar around the mountains and the tsunami did not have the slightest feeling for him. This is a decisive battle, a decisive battle to determine the ownership of the two worlds, and Xu Fu arranged such a large battle, and Not to show off, he is not so boring, so many recruits come over to the scene. I want to let these recruits witness this decisive battle. If they win here, these hundreds of thousands of new recruits will be completely reconciled and integrated into the glory of Daqin. If you lose yourself, Ha ha, There is no meaning in losing, and everything will be returned to the dust. The train was still suspended in midair, and the door was opened. Xu Fu did not take the initiative to attack. Instead, he ordered the military array of four hundred stars around him to change. On the two wings of the army, each had a cavalry of 30 people. The horse broadcast has been simulated in the story world. On the one hand, it is a veteran who has been killed by the existence of the darkness two thousand years ago, and on the other hand, he is a listener who simulates the confrontation with the Qin army in the story world. Both sides actually know the truth, So, Before the decisive battle, Any temptation is meaningless, and the key is to rely on this so-called strong battle, which party can laugh at the end. ............ Auspicious body carrying a small bag with some toys for the little ones. At this time, the little guy must not be taken off the train by Su Bai. The good luck and wishfulness also surround the little one, watching the little guy sitting in the chair. Playing with blocks. Su Bai threw the cigarette **** on the ground. When everyone else went out, he also went out. The five hills, of course, do not mean that they are purely divided into five groups of people, especially when they are separated at this time, it is purely a brain. Qin Jun has the square of the Qin army, and the audience here also has several routines summed up in the world of the exercise story. At the moment, the five teams are arranged, each team has melee, formation mage, assassin, and the strength of one product. Strong. Su Bai is standing next to Hills. No one is talking and talking at this time, because even if you used to be a big aunt, here, in this kind of battle, you are also likely to be annihilated, and There is not much difference between the soldiers who die in the battlefield. Xu Fus mouth showed a smile. He could perceive the fear of the audience in the air. They were jealous of themselves, and they were tabooing the Qin banner. "Enter!" Xu Fu ordered, The chariot began to move forward, and the Qin army square below also began to roll forward. The army of Daqin has always been attacked and defended, and it has swept all the enemies in front of it! This war is difficult to separate the so-called justice and evil side, because in the eyes of the audience, they are the protagonists themselves, because the position of the **** is different, so the position is naturally different. But if it is really analyzed according to the actual situation, then the audience is actually a representative of the puppet army. However, at this time, no one is going to blame any banner of righteousness. Only when it survives can it have real meaning. "Mage Master!" "Mage Master!" The leaders in several teams began to summon their own masters to prepare for the enemy. Su Bai saw the former Liang Boss deliberately looked at his side, but Su Bai did not see it and ignored it. This makes Liang Boss somewhat speechless, and he thought that this time is coming. If Su Bai is against the water, then this group of people can be uncomfortable. The formation of the mage was completed, and the chaos with the five-star order began to lay out and carried out the most perfect coverage. There was a terrible suffocation above the Qin Juns military array, and he resisted all the formations in a rigid way. Xu Fu constantly waved his own dust and broke the influence of these formations. The war was unpredictable at a speed that was unpredictable, but it reached a climax at an unpredictable rate. Liang Bo, Chen Ru, Hills and two other people went straight to the Qin army. Su Bai was hesitant and followed up, but dragged behind five other people. The rest, the Mage continues to lay out the array, the melee is to consolidate the line of defense, do a good job once the sharp knife in front breaks the Qin army or opens a gap. In this atmosphere, it is difficult for you to have time to calmly think, and you have no chance to make a so-called entanglement. You can only make decisions based on your own instinct. Here, it is no longer a broadcast simulation of the world of exercise stories, but a real killing place. You will die, You will fall, You don''t have a chance to come back! Liang Boss rushed directly into the military array like a hungry wolf. However, the military array in front of them immediately dispersed. This is unexpected. The solidarity of the Daqin Army has been passed down for thousands of years. But this time, they obviously have new changes. This change is also not simulated by the broadcast. . Liang Boss directly squashed into the military squad, but there was a comet that hugged his legs and his hands directly. This is a very rogue way and a very effective way. Even if the boss of Liang once and again inspires his own horrible power to beat these Qin soldiers on his body, they are not letting go, no, not to mention, even if they are dead, they will Turned into a ghost, continue to hang on the boss. Chen Ru opened his hands and tried to cut through the same position as the boss of Liang. However, the row of shields has built the strongest line of defense, and there is still no way for Chen Ru to bombard the thunder. Hills has attracted thousands of swordsmanship, and it is also the past where the boss of Liang is located. This piece of Qin Jun did not make any defensive red sandalwood, hard to bear the swordsmanship of Hills, but because of their injuries can be evenly distributed, and therefore, they can maintain their body shape, At the same time, it was very calm to bow and aim at Hills. Hills had to open up the defense and chose to avoid its edge. He had learned the power of the Qin Junjian array. Especially now, as a sharp knife of the assault, there is no blessing and shelter from the front. This time the assault was very simple, but the effect was very unsatisfactory. Liang Boss was trapped in the military array. Although his life was not worrying, it was like an old cow caught in the mud and could not climb out in a short time. The same is true of several other assaults by other people on the periphery, and the thunder and rain are small. "attack!" Xu Fu''s slap in the air, the two-winged cavalry began to charge, this is a round of cover-up, the purpose is to completely terminate the assault action of this audience. At the same time, the Qin army army began to move forward quickly, and the speed was so fast that it was hard to imagine. The audience came over and Xu Fu was waiting. The audience came, and Xu Fu started the decisive battle directly. Perhaps, Xu Fu is indeed too familiar with the psychology of the audience, so this time, directly transforming the first contact into a decisive battle is undoubtedly a very successful strategy. Even Su Bai, who stood in front, had a moment of confusion. Whether he should stop the Qin army or choose to avoid it. Even Su Bai thinks this way, and it is not difficult to predict the mentality of the more than 100 new big men behind him. Qin Jun is likely to be a battle! "Amitabha!" "Infinite Heaven!" Monk and fat man, One person leads a golden Buddha, One person leads a Taoist, The power of the Buddha and the Tao is not to kill the enemy at this time, but to calm the hearts of the people. If the people are distracted, and everyone has different minds, then this is not necessary. In the hands of the scorpion, a flute began to play, and the melodious sound of the flute sounded. As a fortifier who is good at illusion, he knows how to mobilize the emotions of the people around him. At the same time, he knows best how to mobilize the taste of his own boss. Su Bai took a deep breath and looked at the boss of Liang, who was still in the army, and his body shape swept directly. Qin Juns sword came together, and Su Bai chose to ignore it. The whole persons body directly hit the past. "boom!" A terrible bang came out, and a row of shields on the side of Su Bai was forced to retreat continuously, but the former retreated and the latter continued to make up, and did not give Su Bai a chance to cut inside. Liang boss is also worried at this time, He is the most embarrassing and the most timid. Therefore, Xu Fuyi is desperate to play with you, he did not expect it, but at this time, he lost the room for other choices, just like he was at the beginning. I saw that when the solution was sealed. "Hey! Hey! Hey!.................." With the rapid attack on the periphery of Su Bai, Liang Boss was able to share the pressure, but he did not choose to break through, but continued to take advantage of these Qin soldiers who were on their own to go directly to the center of the military array. His goal, It is Xu Fu! Liang Bo''s sudden rise, but Su Bai has some accidents, Xu Fulai''s direct decisive battle is surprising, but it is reasonable, but Liang Bo''s first-hand thief first smashed the king almost made his original people completely collapsed. this moment, Su Bai may have some understanding why the last broadcast did not let Liang Boss get on the train. Because at that time, the solution was not confirmed yet. Without solving it, Liang Bo couldn''t break out 100% of the fighting power. v3 Chapter 1066： Have you played enough? The sudden strength of Liang Boss is forcibly changing the melody for the rhythm of this big battle. He walked alone in the military squad. Even if the torrents flowed around, he was still unmoved, with a different kind of firmness. Jie Yu continued to play the flute, deep in the eyes, full of the shadow of the boss. These two men, together at this time, really complement each other. Xu Fu was in the middle of the army and stood on the chariot. When he saw the boss of Liang, who had pushed himself all the way, his eyes condensed and swayed, indicating that the Qin soldiers around him were properly retired. The operation of the military squad is very strict, and the fineness has reached the extreme. However, the bosss move is trapped, but he also seems to be throwing a stone into the gear, which also affects the operation of the military squad. Now, instead of spending time on stone, it is about killing the largest number of listeners. Liang Bo only felt that his body pressure was light, and the surrounding Qin soldiers began to retreat and re-arrange. At this time, Su Bai took advantage of the cross-cutting, both hands broke the shield of the two shield soldiers, and then the whole person turned into a blood fog, and instantly pierced the body of a Qin Bing. The Qin Bing gave a roar, and there were countless blood holes in his body. His blood and vitality were absorbed by Su Bai in the instant, and he could only be turned into a white bone. At this time, Mr. Liang did not choose to leave by the slope, but more aggressively drilled into the army than before. One West and one East, Su Bai and Liang Boss are like the competition, squeezing the Qin Army from two directions. The power of two people, no one at the moment, the presence of more than 100 people, now the most popular, they are! Chen Ru began to follow up, At the same time, the audience circle in front of them began to exert pressure. After the shock of the beginning, everyones mind finally returned to the battlefield. Since there is no choice, Then you die and live! The arrays were released one after another, and at the same time, a group of melee intensifiers began to contact the Qin army. However, compared with the Qin army, the formation of the audience is still a lot loose. Now, just relying on the tacit understanding of the previous story world, it is hard to support, but it is enough to help Su Bai and Liang. Sen offsets 80% of the pressure. Just like in ancient wars, When the real killing is most, it is often not when the two sides make a good fight, but when one side defeats the other side to chase. Therefore, even if the two sides are now guilty of casualties, this is also because they are still in the process of colliding with each other, and there is no real bayonet to see the blood. Hills appeared behind Su Bai, a sword swept directly past, Su Bai''s body slightly on the side, when Hills''s sword gas penetrated into the battle, he once again made inward. In the military array, it is like an enchantment. When you want to move, you will have a soldier to greet you in all directions. Even you can''t even master your position. Of course, Su Bai did not have the heart to study this formation. He did not intend to determine his position. He just went all the way. This huge and terrible war machine must be stopped before the audience exhausted their energy. Otherwise, it is very likely that everyone will be killed. Both sides actually understand each other and know what kind of goals they need to accomplish at this time to win. Everyone is doing their best in this link, because no one has retreated, and everyone behind them is a deep abyss! Xu Fus figure disappeared at this time. The next moment, he appeared in front of Liangs boss. The dust is flowing, bringing the pressure of the ancient times. The boss of Liang is flashing in the cold, and the shackles are blocked by the body suffocating, and at the same time actively attack the past. Xu Fu no longer loves to fight, like a little water, he plucked you to retreat, and then he appeared in front of Su Bai, one hand pressed down, the palm of his hand contained "sealing" power, just to Su Bai The zombies and bloodline bloodsmen are restrained. Su Bai took the initiative to attack, and instantly broke the seal of Xu Fu. Xu Fu retreated and appeared again at Hills''s side, but was forced by the swordsman of Hills. He is like a ghost of a battlefield. Look here, there is a stroll around, as if it is his circus, and he is a clown. Xu Fus strange behavior is not without doubts from the audience, but it is really difficult for Qin Bing, and therefore, no one can pull out and think about others. The monk''s golden body is fierce, and the Luohan body protects the body and keeps moving forward. There are many listeners behind him. At least at this moment, at least at this time, no one is going to hide privately, and no one is spared. The selfishness between the audience is not seen at this time. Everyone is holding hands and good brothers and sisters heading for a better future. It is the theme of today. However, at this time, Xu Fu''s figure rose into the air, and the dust in his hand collapsed directly at this time. Together with the collapse, there are nearly a hundred Qin soldiers below, They took a step forward, the body blew themselves, and the horrible energy storm swept away. The array of wizards in the audience circle vomited blood at this time, and some were physically cracked. Before, Qin Jun relied on the military array to defend, and the audience relied on the Master to defend. At present, one hundred Qin soldiers did not hesitate to blew themselves, directly breaking the defense between the audience, and the rest Qin Bing also spread out at this time, and rushed like a wild horse. Su Baiyu flew a Qin Bing who tried to attack himself. Another punch took a Qin Bing''s chest out of a big hole, but one point here seems to be difficult to change the whole situation. "puff" After the foremost listener lost the blessing of the Master, they did not perfectly cooperate in the eyes of Qin Bing, almost completely flawed, and the terrible damage caused by the first self-destructed Qin Bing was also considerable, most of the audience. After being unresponsive, they suffered heavy losses. Then, the follow-up Qin soldiers who harvested their lives did not hesitate to cut down their heads and even shattered their souls together. When some Qin soldiers rushed over, you did not defend against him, but he was forced to take care of you, and his companions came up directly to kill you. This kind of slashing knives, which did not cover the sudden, did kill the audience, and they were caught off guard. Xu Fuzhen, Qin Bing is even more embarrassed, this kind of behavior that only takes the life of his fallen soldiers as a series of data can be used at any time is indeed a bit shocking. "puff" The fat man''s chest was pierced by a sword, and the fat man desperately retreated, but the Qin soldier was pushed forward, not giving the fat man a chance to breathe. Before the fat man was seriously injured in the Qin Bing''s self-explosion, this time to face this situation, it is really a bit of powerless. In fact, In a short period of time, there are no fewer than fifty people in the big fall. The loss of Qin Bing is three times that of the audience. But now, the remaining two hundred Qin soldiers have already occupied an absolute advantage. Less than one hundred of the remaining listeners began hunting. The formation has been chaotic, and the rhythm has been chaotic. Even the previous momentum was also in the collapse of the Qin Bing and the subsequent rapid destruction. It is most appropriate to describe the situation at this time with the defeat of the soldiers. Moreover, at this time, there were actually two big brothers who chose to leave the battlefield. When they left the battlefield, Qin Bing did not choose to pursue and chose to let himself go. But the domino effect caused by this practice began to ferment quickly. Xu Fu still stood in the air and witnessed what was going on underneath. "These things for these dogs!" Liang Boss made a roar. He saw the big screaming audience, and he also saw an arm that was knowing how to be cut. But there are a few Qin Junwu entangled around the boss of Nai Liang Liang, he could not be separated to rescue. "boom!" Qin Bing flipped the long sword, and the fat body of the fat man collapsed at this time. The Yuanshen went out, but faced the more rapid offensive of this Qin Bing. "boom!" At this time, Foye rushed over and knocked the Qin soldier into a crisis that solved the fat man. "I am compassionate!" The monk sat cross-legged in the battlefield, surrounded by Buddha light, and the **** of law began to burn, burning together, and several Qin soldiers around him. Chen Ru smashed several Qin soldiers in succession. After all, he was unable to catch up. In the face of another round of siege of Qin Bing, he had to start to retreat. The swordsman effect of Hills is even worse than once. It seems that every moment has a big fall, and every moment there is the death of Qin Bing, this is the most advanced slaughterhouse. "Boom! Boom!" The two listeners who had just escaped the battle suddenly collapsed. They were not attacked by Qin Bing, but they broadcasted and crushed the cards. The two listeners screamed and died. This time, the broadcast was very decisive, because the broadcast was clear, he did not retreat. Therefore, it is never allowed to reappear without fighting. This time, the big man who was eager to try to escape from this Shura field had to continue to fight with his scalp. Killing, Still continuing, Even if the Qin army has already taken advantage, the resistance of the audience has not been extinguished. after all, No surrender this option! Four weeks, the newly-created indigenous Qin army corps began to sing the war songs. They have already felt that the balance of victory is already leaning toward their own side. For Xu Fu, even if all the five hundred stars are consumed, it does not matter. Give him time, give him time, he can let Daqin re-establish itself in this world. No matter how much it costs, just kill the dark running dogs, all, It is all worth it! Su Bai just repelled the two Qin soldiers in front of him. Ear lobe, There was a whisper from a woman: "Is there enough?" We still have to do something serious. This voice, It is lychee! v3 Chapter 1067： Xuan Xuanyuan Around, it is still in the process of killing. The powerful life here is like a mustard, and it becomes extremely cheap. It seems that the most precious art paintings are being used to burn with fire, just for the simplest heating. The sound of lychee gives Su Bai a feeling of short-term separation. Yes, The battlefield is the most fascinating place, because there is only the most primitive killing in your mind, the kind of excitement, impulsiveness and blood, running through your whole emotion. It is Su Bai, and it can''t be excused. In the past, he was completely immersed in this atmosphere. He saw the fat body being destroyed. He saw that the Buddha had repeatedly used a hatchet to block the attack of Qin Bing. He saw that the monk was already burning the body. The sound of the lychee was silent, but he immediately awakened him. You still have something to do, I''m waiting for you, Waited for you for so long, You should also play enough. It is time to do business. This is probably the meaning of lychee. Perhaps, for Litchi, the outcome of this conflict, she does not value it, what she has to do is revenge, her hate, not lower than Su Bai, even more extreme than Su Bai, because Litchi Lianhai Meimei Can be used as garbage, and Su Bai, at least some drag. But at this time, get out and leave? Su Bai believes that if he reveals the idea of ??wanting to leave, Xu Fu will not stop, and he will not want to leave. But if you go, then the fat, the monk and the Buddha, they are even more dangerous. Life is actually a process of making choices. It is obvious that the patience of lychee is consumed a little. She waited here for so long, and even spent time and again trying to avoid the investigation of Qin Juns own. The purpose is to Waiting for Su Bai to come over. Su Bai, but directly became the "audience", began to kill with the Qin army. For the existence of broadcasting? For the existence of the dog men and women? I and you have been played by them like this, you actually still fight for them? Its ridiculous. "You don''t bother me." Su Bai said to himself, but he believes that Litchi can hear his own words. Then, Su Bai once again joined the battle group. Killing, still going on. However, the number of audiences has become less and less. It was nearly one hundred and sixty-seven, but now there are only less than sixty, and the momentum of the Qin army is getting more and more prosperous. Oh, here, really worthless, death, that is, minutes. Everyone worked hard to survive and survive, and in the end, most people just wanted to become a cannon fodder. Very ironic, very cold, but it is a fact. The fat god''s **** was protected by the Buddha, but the Buddha himself was already difficult to protect himself. Qin Bing''s offensive made him gradually unable to resist. The monk is now in a slump, especially when Xu Fu appears in front of him, and when the monk is in the middle of a monk, the soul of the monk is hit hard and the whole person flies out. If it is not Su Bais shot to help the monk stop several Qin soldiers, it is likely that the monk has been separated. One side of the solution is even more unbearable, Liang Boss is entangled in innocent and he cares, the illusion of dispelling can not take too much cheap in this simple and primitive killing of close combat, and now it is also scarred, very critical . The boss of the beam over the other side provoked a roar from time to time, but it did not help. Several military commanders were staring at him and entangled him. Chen Ru and Hills are still fighting, and others are fighting, but what everyone is competing now is nothing more than taking the head and changing the head, but it is cruel that even if Qin Bing starts to pay for the self-explosion of one hundred robes. The staged advantage, at this stage, the number of Qin Bing is still much more than listening. Especially on the other side, there are more than 50 Qin Bing who are ready to go. This is Xu Fus backhand for himself, and it is also a new force. With the 50 Qin soldiers as the original formation, the military array began to approach the battle circle. At the same time, the Qin soldiers who had been killed suddenly began to consciously return. They were like snowballs, and they formed a number of nearly two hundred. Multiplayer military array. At the moment, the circle of listeners who have been messed up and seriously injured and suffered heavy casualties have been unable to make a comeback or to fight against the Qin army in the previous way. The Qin armys army was crushed, and hundreds of thousands of indigenous Qin troops around the scene kept screaming and roaring. It seems to be a passionate symphony performance, at this time will usher in a real sorghum, but also means the coming of the curtain call moment. "boom!" Liang Boss shredded a Qin soldier in front of him. At the same time, his body was inserted into three long swords at the same time, but he immediately broke the long sword in the body and finally got rid of the entanglement and came to know him. Untied on the ground, I have no strength to speak. "Hey, old Qin, go to the country!" "The blood doesn''t drain, it''s dead!" The ancient battle songs sounded, The military squad rushed forward, One after another, in front of this army, the body died, the body collapsed, and the soul was broken. This Qin army, like a vacuum cleaner, began the final cleaning. Su Bai''s body figure fell to the monk and other people, and the rest of the remaining 50 listeners, also slowly gathered together, everyone doing the last lingering. In fact, the outcome has been completely tilted, and the defeat can only be finalized. Long Ge is in front, the shield is standing in front, and the hand is behind, The military continuation continued to advance, and one after another swallowed the lives of one listener. "Big white, let''s go." The fat god''s **** is now very wilting. "Go, do what you want, we have lost." Foye also looked at Dabai and nodded. They have no choice, they must be killed here and finally wait for the result. But Su Bai is different, He has other options, At least, Even if the final outcome is a fall, Su Bai can do what he always wanted to do before the fall. When I hit this one, Su Bai can say that she is doing everything right to them. In fact, this time the audience is not without the power of a war, but it is difficult to win, because you can not let the audience and the Qin soldiers like the sacrifice of the overall self. Everyone fights to survive, not for what is right, nor for self-denial, but the Qin army is different, they are willing to pay for everything for the regeneration of that dynasty. Qin Juns military squad has been pushed over, and the audience is retreating. Foye once again picked up the hatchet, and the monk also got up. The boss and other people on the other side took the initiative to welcome him again. Even if the ending is crushed by this torrent of water, at least it will be supported for a while, and it will be delayed for a while. Not for the sake of victory, but for letting yourself die, it seems a little valuable and has a little atmosphere. What a ridiculous reason and motivation, but the presence of the audience is now only the voice of the audience. Su Bai also stood up, he still did not leave, Telling the truth, this time, its really not the time to use things, But I don''t know why, Su Bai didn''t want to go, especially after he left, the fat man and the Shangfu Ye will fall down one by one. "Do you still want to accompany them to die?" The voice of Litchi came again. "You forgot your hatred? Have you forgotten your determination to revenge?" Su Bais reminder of Litchi is dismissive. He has more than one thing to do, but at this time, it really cannot be weighed. Only, Look at your eyes. "You can''t die, you can''t be so naive!" Litchi is still continually stalking. This woman, who used to swear by Su Bai, like gold, can make Su Bai taste a few layers of meaning, but now she finally put down all the body. She is a poison, But Su Bai is the last bayonet. She knew that the poison did not kill them, and the last knife needed Su Bai to come down. If Su Bai is so stupidly killed, So what is the meaning of her forbearance? However, Su Bai really didn''t care about her reminder. War situation, Once again, it has become hot. Liang Bosss focus on the wounds continues to fight, Foyes hatchet broke, and the whole person was lifted by Chang Ges hole; The monk was forcibly trampled, the shield was added, and the hammer was constantly hammered; The fat gods **** trembles in the arrow and is about to collapse; Su Bai''s eyes are red, ignoring the weapon of a few handles piercing his body, tearing the neck of a Qin soldier in front of him with his own fangs, and tearing it off with his soul. More than a dozen Qin soldiers stabbed the weapon to Su Bai, and directly smashed the body of Su Bai into a horse''s nest, but Su Bai still clenched his feet on the ground and competed with each other. Chen Ru, Hills, Yan Huihong, Diaolou, etc. are still dead, and they are still struggling. This scene cannot be said to be tragic, but tragic. Xu Fu floated in the air, and his mouth showed a smile. Two thousand years, This war that spanned two thousand years, Daqin, Finally have to win! God bless Daqin, God bless the dragon! "When you are an individual, isn''t it?" At this moment, Su Bais mind appeared in the old and rich. just, This world is hard to force you to be a ghost. "Ah, ah!!!!" More than a dozen Qin soldiers pushed forward with their own weapons, and Su Bai was forced to push backwards, all the way down, all the way to the blood; The Buddha was worn by Chang Ge, and began to crack, and the body was almost pulled in half. In the **** of the fat man, a smashing arrow began to slowly dissipate. The body of the monk has begun to crack, and the vitality is almost exhausted; Liang Boss is also unable to move, and the solution on his back is also dying. Chen Ru was suppressed by a row of shields, and a pole long madly pierced his body. The squatter broke the knives for Yan Huihong and collapsed. death, As if it was in the next moment, Death knell, Coming soon! .................. On the train, The little guy is building his own bricks. He knows that his father let him stay here to play, Then Dad will pick up himself, Dad said, will not leave himself, go, go together. and so, He wants to listen to his fathers words. Have a good time here to play, Play seriously, The little guy is laughing, because his building blocks are getting higher and higher, and there is no such thing as making the bad father do small damage. But the little guys eyes are full of tears. He is laughing, I am crying at the side, "Hey.........Xuan Xuanyuan............Xuan Xuanyuan............" The little guy who would only say "" two words will finally say other words. v3 Chapter 1068： Give your future to Grandpa "You, don''t die!" At this time, I have been quietly observing all the lychees in a certain corner, and finally, when this woman appeared, it brought a wind thunder. Her strength is indeed beyond doubt, but at the moment, even if she joins Litchi, she can''t reverse this almost collapsed situation. Moreover, the appearance of Litchi is not meant to reverse anything. She just doesn''t want to see Su Bai so plainly. It is consumed here. "boom!" A loud noise, the group of Qin soldiers in front of Su Bai was forced back by this majestic force. Xu Fus eyes condensed and the dust rose and swept directly. "You are a fish that has slipped through the net, and finally come back." God knows how much Xu Fu spent in finding Litchi during this time, but this woman has a weird way to shield herself from the exploration, and now that she has appeared, then solve it once and for all. Nowadays, it''s here, Everything will be finished. The birth of Daqin is also destined to start today! The injury of Litchi is obviously not very good, but the heroic spirit between her eyebrows and the sharpness of who is fighting with the front is still unable to cover, even if Xu Fu personally shot, Litchi is only one-handed, two Xiaguang practice directly sweeping In the past, Xu Fu did not dare to support the big, only to be resolved by spells. "Ha ha." More than a dozen weapons were inserted into the body. This is definitely not a comfortable thing. Although the Qin soldiers are temporarily forced to retreat, the whole person of Su Bai is more like a hedgehog. "Come with me." Lychee looks at Su Bai, "We are going to take revenge." Su Bai raised his head slightly, Looking at this woman, To be honest, he and this woman are not very familiar. Before her own strength, there is no sense of existence in her eyes. Then, she really has a sense of existence in her eyes, but for Litchi, she is only Another sea plum. "We lost.... Isn''t the broadcast dead?" Su Bai''s mouth looked at the lychee with a mocking smile. Yes, we lose, Isn''t the broadcast finished? Will Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu not end? Our hatred, isnt it reported? If it was before, Su Bai may still be entrenched. If he wins, is he equal to helping Su Yuhang continue to live, but now, he does not need to entangle this problem. Because of the audience, there is no hope of winning. "I want to kill them by myself!" Litchi replied. No, you are not trying to kill them by yourself. You want to be them! This is the words of Su Bai''s heart. Now, if Su Bai can''t see the true purpose of Litchi, then it is really white. Your revenge is intended to be the one you hate the most. No one can evaluate whether Litchis behavior is right or wrong, because everyone has their own calculations and opinions in their own positions. Why? Su Bai asked. It has already been lost. Yes, it has already been lost, Even if you take Su Yuhang at this time, instead, Do you have any way to solve the dilemma in front of you? This country has been lost, and the rebels have already entered the capital. This dragon chair, Still need to fight? Just for a short time to sit up and have fun? Funny, its funny. "He won''t look at losing." Liche stared at Su Bai. "Trust me, they won''t look at losing." Su Bai broke away from the hands of lychee. As the body rises and rises, the whole person rushes into the battle. "boom!" a loud noise, Su Bai smashed two shield soldiers and pulled out the scarred monk. Immediately, Su Bai forced him to go up and smashed the body of the Buddha who had been smashed into several holes. As for the Yuanshen, where the fat man almost dissipated, he was sent to his mouth by Su Bai, and he was nurtured with his own blood, so that he would not dissipate immediately. But the audience around us has become less and less, Only thirty or forty people are still doing the final resistance. Do not, Is doing the final struggle. Su Bai forcibly burned the source, and blessed the monks, Buddha and the fat man, and sat down by himself. Around the group, a group of Qin soldiers were gathered soon. Their weapons were pointed at Su Bai and slowly pressed. At this moment, Su Bai understood the feeling of the West Chu Bawang in the past, and he was able to go, but he could not go. "Big white, I am dying, and your mother''s mother actually moved the fat man." The voice of the fat man rang in the white body: "Go do what you want to do, don''t be so constrained by this friendship, hahahaha...............The fat man will not remember that you always tell me what black crematorium is. People will die, and their words are good, especially in this situation, Su Bai almost made the ultimate that he can do. "Amitabha............" The monk eagerly read a slogan, "In the afterlife, the poor will pray for you." For the monk, if he is lyrical, he can''t say it, he won''t cry, and he won''t fully express his emotions. But at this moment, perhaps, what he can say is left to come. in case, I still have the words of the future. There are several huge holes in Buddha''s body that cannot be restored, and they are still growing. He has fallen into a coma, or it may be because the rough man does not know how to face this sad moment. Its better to faint, Then die in vain. "Let''s die together." Su Baiyu overslept, directly ignoring the Qin soldiers who had been slowly pressed around, but looked at the train in the air. My own son, Still inside, He is waiting for himself. But this time, I am afraid that I will let him down. As a father, in front of his son, failing to show the strength and stalwart of "superman" is indeed a very unpleasant thing. But also when the life is also, This ending, Its the last leg. Liche stood in the same place, Xu Fu stood opposite her, the air movements of the two sides blocked each other, Xu Fu was waiting, waiting for Qin Bing, who was kneeling down, to kill all the remaining listeners, and finally, kill the woman together. He is not in a hurry, Really not in a hurry, As a winner, He has the right to slowly enjoy and taste this hard-won joy and sense of accomplishment. Two thousand years of layout, two thousand years of sleep, two thousand years of forbearance, two thousand years of waiting, I finally got this moment at this time. all, It is also worth it. Litchi did not move, she watched the audience disappear one after another, Looking at the scale of this battlefield, it is being compressed step by step, The hope that watching this last bit of broadcasting is slowly dying. She is waiting, waiting for that person. .................. Good luck, quietly kneeling on the chair, watching the little guy crying and laughing and building blocks. And at this time, A figure appeared. The little guy looked up and looked at the middle-aged who was standing next to him. Auspicious and wishful is to cast a fearful and complex look. After the middle-aged person, there is still a woman standing. "Dream rain, have you thought about it, one day, will we have a grandson?" Su Yuhang asked with a smile. Liu Mengyu behind Su Yuhang is not moving, Not very cold, But because of her consciousness, she is not on her own. Su Yuhang picked up the little guy and the two black cats burst up instantly, but in the next moment, the two black cats were slammed out, and the two seals directly caught them. Even for auspiciousness, Su Yuhang did not leave any old feelings. "This ship is going to sink." Su Yuhang sighed. "It met the ice and blocked its way. So, someone on the boat had to come down and smash the ice; then, Our ship can continue to drive. Su Yuhang is like a kindly elder who is telling stories to his younger generation. "I am the one who is going to disembark." After that, Su Yuhang looked at Liu Mengyu behind him. At this moment, Su Yuhang broke away from the awareness of broadcasting and manifested it alone. It was equivalent to changing the identity of the audience back to the audience. The couple, singing two people, Liu Mengyu continued to be in the awareness of broadcasting, controlling the radio, and waiting for Su Yuhang to solve the problem, he went back. "You are not afraid, if you remove the ice floe, the boat will drive away, not waiting for you?" Liu Mengyu, who has been without waves in the old well, said at this time. "You are my favorite person." Su Yuhang smiled slightly. "I want to believe in you." Then, Su Yuhang looked at the little guy in his arms. "After the day more than twenty years ago, I have no future, and so, look, The people below the train, Not afraid of your grandfather me. However, your life is the same as mine. Yours can also be regarded as mine. be good, Grandson, Lend your future to Grandpa, Grandpa promises not to let your father die, how about it? Even if Su Yuhang came out, he was only an ordinary certifier. In the past, he ruined his future in order to kill the rich. at the moment, He wants to find his future, Take back your future from this child who was created by Zhao Gongzi and has the same life as himself. Once you have the future, it means that he has regained almost twenty years of ruin. Twenty years, As a person who can be a classmate of the old and the rich, the existence of a brother, Once you find your lost years and future, How terrible will he become? The little guy looked at the auspiciousness and wishfulness of the train on the train but still struggling. Then I looked at Su Yuhang with some ignorance. At last, He looked at the bricks he had just piled up. "Oh..." The little guy muttered to himself. Below, Im gently picking up Xufus brow with Litchi. Yo, In the train, Actually there is still one that has not come down. But it is just an ordinary coward. And Litchi, after sensing the breath, his face showed excitement. he, Finally came out! No one can think that in the train, what is really making a decision is a baby, but this is not very strange to this baby. Years ago, The monk and Foye told the baby, As long as he climbs to the demon, The man who took him with him from birth will survive. v3 Chapter 1069： Come, hurt each other! This is a contest that no one can afford to lose. The radio and the Qin Yu Yu Yu can only survive one party. There is absolutely no way to coexist. The appearance of Su Yuhang cannot be said to be an accident, because everything is reasonable. After all, at this time, he will not come out again, and the radio audience will completely lose any hope of turning over. In fact, for Su Yuhang, coming out and going in actually means lowering the level of life. Even if he finds his future, even if he picks up the lost twenty years, there is still no way to integrate with the broadcast. Compare it. This is a pursuit of life, this is the most terrible poppy, and few people can resist this temptation. Perhaps, at this time, it was revealed that Su Yuhang had to pull a person to inherit the consciousness of broadcasting. Perhaps, Su Yuhang thought that there would be this day, or that it was done by Zhao Gongzi before committing suicide. Deduction. If only Su Yuhang is a person who integrates the awareness of broadcasting, then when he leaves, the awareness of broadcasting will cease to exist, turning into the purest rules, or a new "consciousness" will be born. Su Yuhang can come out, but can''t go in again. And now, He came out, But Liu Mengyu is still inside, After Su Yuhang finished these things, Liu Mengyu can open the door and let him go back. Its like a wife opening a door to her husband who came home from night shift. reason, Very simple, It seems like this, There is no problem. The battle here is about to end completely. On the train, the atmosphere of an ordinary witness has suddenly risen. That kind of confidence, Just like a real storm, Let all around, They all started to oscillate. Calculated for so long, Crouched for more than twenty years, Standing behind the scenes, Pointing, Even talking, you have to pout, Even if it is part of the broadcast, the appearance of it again and again, only by relying on a body without power, such a life, certainly can not be considered absolutely perfect. Especially for Su Yuhang, an overconfident person, whether it is the resistance of Su Bai or the planning of Litchi, or the boss of the Liangliang in the sea of ??Qinhuangdao was dismissive of himself. Su Yuhang thought about it himself. If your deity is still there, If you are still in the future, If you have lost this twenty years, Then, These little sisters dare not speak to themselves like this? I have been comfortable for a long time, always thinking about doing something, lying in a position for a long time, and always turning over. Su Yuhang was wearing a white gown and came out with a graceful style, but it was not very elegant. Because of the kind of embarrassment between the hands and the feet, it is really inconsistent with the elegance. Maybe the outer skin is the outer skin, the chess and the book. The talented master is only his side, and the real person himself has a strong ambition and an unscrupulous opportunity to satisfy his ambitions. Under the pressure of this majestic, Qin Jun subconsciously stopped the killing, which gave the remaining big brothers some breathing space, but they looked at Su Yuhang''s eyes, and it seemed complicated. Be played with the radio, Playing with a man, This feeling is different. Broadcasting can be said to be heaven, God wants to get people, only helpless, and Su Yuhang, his essence of existence, in fact, like himself and others. Especially this man can come out, can have such a terrible power, but let them be the first to go to death, first to consume. Sitting behind the scenes, drinking a drink and licking the seeds, watching him fight and killing, may still say a slight applause, called a "excellent." "Flock!" Xu Fu finally realized that he had no time to think too much, because the Qin army is still in a state of dispersion. Before, in fact, the victory and defeat have been fixed, only the last process is left, so the Qin army is basically dispersed to kill the enemy. And now, Change, happened. Su Yuhang is a self-confident and conceited person, but he did not stand by and waited silently for the Qin army. In fact, his figure was in the next stage and appeared in the battle. "hiss" "hiss" "hiss" a white air flow, Like the vapor that evaporates from the hot springs, In an instant, he took the life of a Qin soldier. Qin Bing''s armor. Qin Bings weapon, The terrible body of Qin Bing, In the face of this mellow, it became meaningless. This is almost a blink of an eye. Dozens of Qin soldiers have been shredded in this way, scattered across the hillside. This is not war, This is a massacre. This is like the stage of Su Yuhang''s personal splashing performance, and he shows his own art. Xu Fu made a roar, At this time, he no longer looks like a fairy, and there is no such thing as a fairy. indeed, Half a minute ago, he is expected to become a tribute to the dynasty, and at the moment, he seems to have become a place where the old and the young. Everything was beautiful, I waved in front of her eyes, but she fell into a crush. The majestic slogan is slamming down, this is Xu Fus counterattack. He can''t figure it out. Since there is such a presence among the audience, what is the significance of the previous confrontation? Su Yuhang appeared in the hand of a brush, easily blocked the offensive of Xu Fu, he smiled, as if seeing the anger of Xu Fu, Slowly: "I am doing things, only pursuing 100%. At the beginning, if you are completely complete, I have no absolute certainty, and there will be no absolute opportunity for me." Even though Xu Fu can count, it is impossible to calculate the relationship between Su Yuhang and the radio in a short period of time. He only knows that this man is terrible, and even terrible, he has a sense of powerlessness in his heart. Reversal of identity, The hunter and prey, It happened so fast, Both sides are caught off guard. Of course, some people still know what to do. The shape of the lychee disappeared from the original place. Although she had a physical injury before, there was not much loss in the recent battle. Su Yuhangs eyes, Yu Guang, naturally noticed this, but left Litchi. As for Su Bai, he is still sitting there, the fat god''s **** still stays in Su Bai''s body for warming, and the monk is also lying next to the Buddha. Here, it is like a wounded battalion. On the opposite side of Su Bai, Liang Boss is rejuvenating his life despite his own injuries. The people who survived are all in a state of stagnation, and they are alive and kicking. Only the current Su Yuhang. "boom!" When Xu Fu was caught by Su Yuhang with his hand on his neck and grabbed it from the air, he squatted on the ground. Hundreds of thousands of indigenous Qin army nearby snorted, In front of this strong man who is like a god, The so-called beliefs and loyalties that they had previously built up by Xu Fu immediately fell apart. "Angry?" The fat man asked in the body of Su Bai. Su Bai did not answer. Xu Fu was overwhelmed by the cockroaches and fell to the front of Su Bai. Then, Yu Yuhang fluttered, one foot, stepping on Xu Fu''s face. This is a kind of disdain, but also a kind of disregard. Su Yuhang will not give any face to his opponent. He is not so good-tempered even if he treats his own blood. "So, now you understand why I have manifested the rules of destruction before and after?" Su Yuhang looked up, This sentence is for Su Bai. He is watching the monkey play, This is his pleasure and his pastime. Su Bai slowly stood up and stared at Su Yuhang. Su Yuhang smiled slightly and reached into Xu Fus chest, directly crushing Xu Fus god. "Actually, you are qualified to be a human being." Su Yuhang had some accidents. He did not expect Su Bai to actually say this to himself. This son, Shouldnt it be a rush to come up with yourself and then go crazy and ask yourself how to take his son? But the current style of painting is a bit confusing. Su Yuhang hates this inexplicable feeling, because it means that things are not 100% controlled. "You found the lost years?" Su Bai asked. "Ha ha." "If the old rich and the rich are not dead, he is still standing by your side." Su Bai shouted a little. "What do you want, you can''t get it?" Yes, the you now, Enough to kill Xu Fu alone, one person broke the Qin army remnants, If the old rich is by your side, he is still not dead. What are you two friends who need to be afraid of? When the old riches even kill you, they dont have the heart to fight back. What do you want, as long as you can get it, can you do it, he wont get it for you? "You are educating me?" Su Yuhang pointed his finger at his face. "I also educated me with his original tone." "I still want to hit you." Su Bai said. "I won''t kill you." Su Yuhang shook his head. "I promised to give you a promise. You and your son will live in this world for a thousand years, including your so-called friends." "I remember I didn''t promise you." Su Bai said with a smile, "I have never promised you." "You have to be thankful, there are always people who are always good for you, so you need to cherish." "Are you out?" Su Bai asked. "Correct." "Then you can go back?" Su Bai asked again. "So, I keep my son and my daughter by my side, your mother, she dare not let me go back." "Computed a friend, calculated his wife, calculated his son, and counted his daughter, Su Yuhang, do you think that you have a fun in this life?" "My life has only just begun." Su Yuhang replied in this way, "Before the vast years after that, now, where is the place." Su Bai slightly sideways, the body began to swing energy fluctuations, at the moment, the state of Su Bai is not very good, but he said that when Su Yuhang appears in front of himself in the true sense, he will kill him. "How are you than him?" If it is not in his own body that does not allow himself to shoot against Su Bai, Su Yuhang is too lazy to be so much nonsense with Su Bai. Xu Fus body was kicked by Su Yuhang to Su Bai. The meaning is very simple, Still need to do it? "I didn''t promise you." Su Bai repeated this sentence. Su Yuhang smiled slightly, But soon, His face has changed......... .................. On the train, auspicious and wishful was still sealed on the ground, unable to move, Liu Mengyu sat in the seat, in front of her, the child, nominally his grandson, still building blocks. The building blocks are already very high. The baby''s pupil is no longer clear and spiritual, and becomes a bit muddy. The soul boy has become somewhat mediocre. Become an ordinary child. At this time, Litchi entered the train. "He went out," Litchi said. "So?" Liu Mengyu laughed. It seems to be a mother, looking at her naughty prostitute. "Do you still let him in?" Litchi asked again. "You should learn from both their father and son." Liu Mengyu pointed his finger at the little guy who was still building blocks. "Anping millennium is already the best return, Xiaobai is not reconciled, but his children made the most sensible choice for him........." ".................." At this moment, The little guy suddenly overthrew all the tall, tall blocks in front of him. Two small hands slammed the table, He called with the babys tender voice. Shouting, very excited, Very crazy, Liu Mengyu stunned, Because at the moment, The little guy took the initiative to end his future. personally, After burying yourself! "Hey........." The little guys little hands are still slap on the table. No one knows what he is calling, No one can understand what he is holding, But when the auspicious seal on the ground saw this scene, But I thought of the picture of the man who was sick before. His son is imitating him, It is justified that the son imitates his father. "come, Hurt each other! v3 Chapter 1070： beat him! ! ! A smoky white smoke emerged from the body of Su Yuhang, which means that the future that Su Yuhang has just acquired, the two decades that he has just regained, is slowly leaving him. Many villains are dying from words, but Su Yuhang is not because of his words, but because his future is borrowed from his grandson, he naturally cannot shoot Su Bai, and he has another one. The layer of scruples, Su Bai, and the lychee are also, then their own daughter-in-law will not dare not let themselves go home. Incorporating into the broadcast, becoming a living body above the world level, is a temptation that is difficult to refuse. It is equally difficult for two people to share and be alone. The favorite of the mouth, the lover who keeps his voice, in the end, what will happen, no one knows, it is inevitable to act alone, so even if it is facing Liu Mengyu, Su Yuhang has been calculating. In the past, Zhao Gongzi chose to self-tie, probably because Zhao Gongzi could not see his future. This game is destined to end in disappointment, so Zhao Gongzi does not intend to play. Su Yuhang took over, first killing the old and rich, and then designing the poison to obtain the qualification of broadcasting consciousness from Zhao Gongzi, and with his own various plans, when the audience basically failed, they appeared to turn the tide! Qin Bing has collapsed, Xu Fu is dead, He Su Yuhang, Almost cleared all obstacles, Hard to live a piece of dead chess to live! however, Thousands of calculations, at this time, The little baby actually dared to bury his own future, just like the one he had when he first squandered wealth. This is what Su Yuhang never imagined. He calculated the behavior of Su Bai, calculated the behavior of Litchi, calculated the behavior of Liu Mengyu, and even the bosses of Liang Bo are also in his calculations. He is taking advantage of the fire, But he feels that he can succeed, But for now, However, there has been a trend of declining! unless, Unless you are this son, At this time choose to let go of hatred! but, Is it possible? If the little guys don''t bury the future, Su Yuhang can maintain an absolute advantage. Litchi and Su Bai can''t be arrogant, and they are not qualified to let go. Their own daughter-in-law will also open the door and let them go back. Although it is a thrilling single-wood bridge, there is a possibility of success. Now, Su Yuhang does not believe himself, when his grandson chooses to do everything at all, This almost half of my life is meant to be the son of revenge for himself. Will you be indifferent? Su Bai did not let Su Yuhang disappoint, because he came over, the fat **** of the weak **** was sent out by Su Bai, let him lie around the monk, because next, I have to fight. When the scarred Su Bai went to Su Yuhang, he picked up a weapon of the Qin Bing from the ground. This is a sword, a bronze sword, and the pattern on the front has been damaged, but its hardness is still Needless to say. The monks cast their eyes on it, and the audience who have not yet died are also looking at it. They know what Su Bai is going to do, He is going to fight his own son, He is going to... broadcast. White gas gradually stopped dissipating, Everything in Su Yuhang was restored to the day more than twenty years ago, and he ruined the future to kill the rich, So, His strength, His realm, It will stay on that day forever. a short-lived existence, perhaps, Daxie is very powerful and powerful. No matter which world you look at, unless there is a life-level hierarchy of broadcasting, the life of this level is absolutely at the top of the pyramid. But subdivided, Daxie is also divided into three or six, etc. Unfortunately, Su Bai is in the midst of a big scorpion, and it is absolutely rare. Even if he is injured now, he is still a worm that is dead and not stiff. "Don''t talk about it?" Su Yuhang smiled and looked at Su Bai. "Talk to your mom next door!" "Snapped!" a sword traversed the past, Su Yuhang subconsciously sacrificed his own defense, but instantly collapsed in front of Su Bais powerful power. The blade was directly drawn to the side of Su Yuhang''s side, and the whole person was taken out. Su Bai continued to move forward. At this moment, Only the most primitive swear words and jealousy can vent the infinite anger that is accumulated in your heart! this moment, this day, I have been waiting for too long! "Ha ha." Su Yuhang climbed up, The space around him was blocked by Su Bai, so he could not leave. Ridiculous, Its also ironic, This just defeated the Qin army, destroyed the last hope of Daqin, and killed the man of Xu Fu. In a flash, It became so embarrassing. Impermanence, It is really impermanent. "Do you think you are very elegant?" Su Bai was once again close to Su Yuhang. Su Yuhang is still smiling. "boom!" Su Bai directly close, Su Yuhang''s body is very wonderful, but Su Bai simply does not fight with you, is to force people, is to force people! It is quite unreasonable with you, that is, forcing you to be positive! Su Yuhangs neck was Su Bais neck, Then Su Bai pressed it to the ground, There was a big pit on the ground. But Su Bai is not over yet. Once again, he pressed Su Yuhang''s head back and slammed it to the hard ground again and again. once, twice, three times, Fifteen times, Twenty-five times............ come, Do you feel familiar with this feeling? At the beginning of you, Its not like this, just press my head, Will I press into the culture solution again and again? This taste is very comfortable, Very enjoyable? My.........good father! Today, I also let you enjoy it! come, tell me, Comfortable! Comfortable! Sons filial piety to you, Are you satisfied? Satisfied? !!!!!!!!!!!!!! No matter how many times you are shackled, Su Yuhang still smiles. Still maintaining his demeanor. This may be the real Su Yuhang, He is reserved, There is no real bottom line! He is the most hypocritical person in the world and the most self-conscious person in the world. "This sword is for the rich and uncle." Su Bai pierced the chest of Su Yuhang, and Su Yuhangs body trembled. He never gave up resistance, but at this time, he compared with his son. Its really old, and my son is growing. You can''t beat him at all! "The following is for my brother. He is still waiting in the underground to reunite with your family." Su Bais hands clasped Su Yuhangs head and pressed underground. Then lift your knees, Go straight up! "Snapped!" Su Yuhangs face has sunk, At this moment, Even if he wants to continue laughing, he can''t show it. In fact, at the moment, there is still someone who can save him, that is his wife. But obviously, at this time, Liu Mengyu chose to look at the fire across the bank. or, She is also somewhat involuntarily, because there are strange energy fluctuations in the train, as if the source of the disaster erupted there, even if it was a big scorpion, and there was some fear of the level of curse and the concentration of the disaster. Su Bai released his hand, Su Yuhang sat down and swayed. The whole body is blood, Also carrying a big hole, The body is broken, The soul is wilting. Su Bai took a deep breath, this is a scene he dreamed of. Its also a long-awaited moment. perhaps, His son knows how powerful his eagerness for revenge is. So the little guy chose to rather die with the old man, but also let the old man give this breath! This is the person who knows you the most, and the person who knows you the most, not the ones who are blindly "Ning a temple without dismantling a marriage". It seems that you care about your good attitude. "You really are not like me." Su Yuhang said, "How can I have your stupid son?" "The rich and the uncle are still, my brother is back, and my own." Su Bai lifted the sword again and turned over Su Yuhang. Then directly stabbed down to Su Yuhang''s squat! "puff!" In the face of this humiliation, Su Yuhang still maintains his own calm, as if he is abused and humiliated, not himself. "Do you have such a person, and you have a child?" Su Bai asked. "What about you?" Su Yuhang asked, he did not seem to perceive the pain of the flesh. "Your revenge today is also the sacrifice of your son''s future. What reason do you say me? I am the same as you." Its just that you can install it more than I can. Su Bai slowly squatted down, Let your face be close to Su Yuhang, "Actually, you know, if you had said well with me from the beginning, saying that Dad wants to be a broadcaster, you need to sacrifice your son to help you. It is possible that everything today will not be like this." Su Bai reached out and pressed the position of Su Yuhangs chest. "But you didn''t, you have been using me as a tool from the beginning to the present, using up tools that can be destroyed." .................. The catastrophic breath in the train is constantly expanding and spreading. There is a big hole in the sky, like a sore in life, which is constantly festering. Below, the lucky listeners look at the Su Baijiao over there and look at the tears of the two women above. Their brains, Some confusion. Originally belonging to the expedition and campaign of broadcasting to another world, Is it a key battle for the regeneration of the Great Qin Empire? Belong to the war that they can survive, The last direction, It turned out to be a son, Daughter tears mother, It is like the original result of a magnificent historical war drama that has produced the feeling of family ethics drama, and the plot is very chaotic, so that people simply can''t understand what the routine is! Just after that, I just finished playing, and I played again here. I ended up playing and started to change the way. Playing, Qin Jun was defeated, Xu Fu died, and he waited for these audiences to leave this little sister. But he is still playing, and he is playing again. And these people, Its completely smashed for the stage to be responsible for the smirk of the rhythm. The fat **** is very weak, but he is still watching the battle in these two directions. At the same time, he said: "The chaos was chaotic, and it was completely chaotic. The entire northwestern Shanxi became a pot of porridge." v3 Chapter 1071： a slap "I don''t know what you are clinging to." Liu Mengyu looked at the lychee in front of him. "I don''t think I owe you much. If it is Xiaobai, in terms of reason, I admit that I owe it, but to you. I really don''t have it. Your father is an addict. Your mother has already left the family. If I didn''t take you at the beginning, you will probably become a street girl in Guangzhou at the end, or, if you are lucky, you can be an income. Nice periphery. Oh, even if you enter the broadcast, but you also have such a powerful force, but also sit on the sentient beings, can not talk about grace, but no owe. Moreover, I don''t believe that you haven''t really investigated your own life. Even I have some luck for your father. He has already died. Otherwise, when his daughter returns, waiting for him will be a life. . "Its time to say these words, its boring." There is a black circle behind the lychee. From the circle, there is a black liquid flowing out. The liquid evaporates as soon as it appears, like a layer. Like the pigment, it directly infiltrated the space. "I have never noticed it before, but now I feel very obvious. Compared with Su Yuhang, it is really far worse." This scene, If Su Bai is here, I should feel very familiar. Of course, Su Bai is not far from here, but he is busy, and he has not worked hard. At the beginning of the "Zhao''s Mountain Villa" story world, Su Bai had suffered the same situation, except that the carrier of the poison was changed from himself to the lychee. For more than 20 years, Su Yuhang has made a lot of preparations for the completion of the transfer of broadcasting awareness. He has also done many experiments. Su Bai is a successful product, while Litchi is a semi-finished product, but it seems to have been dug by himself. There are too many pits, and the result will actually be reversed to yourself. Possibly, Su Yuhang did not expect to have this situation. Of course, Su Yuhang is not a problem that he wants to do now. His original vows, everything in the original is in control, and it has become a joke at this time. He came out of the awareness of broadcasting, killing the Quartet, deliberately keeping Litchi and Su Bai not to solve it. The purpose was to threaten his wife to prevent Liu Mengyu from opening the door when he wanted to go back. He wanted Dominate this supreme level of life. And now, with the little guys sudden anger and desperation, The situation has turned sharply, Su Yuhangs 20 years have been lost, and he was completely crushed by Su Bai. Although Liu Mengyu''s lychee is a semi-finished product, the original broadcast consciousness consisting of two people left after Su Yuhang left. Liu Mengyu himself has some meanings that are difficult to support, and half a catty to eighty-two, just got together. In this world, there are very few pure people. People like to describe a person purely. Many times, it is because it is not convenient to say the word "ɷ". Even if it is Su Bai, with full of anger, but still have to squat so much for the Buddhist monk and the fat man, even at the expense of slowing their own revenge, they must also face the Qin army with them. And to Litchi here, revenge seems to be a slogan on more levels, but also a kind of self hypnosis. I am very miserable, so I need revenge, I need to collect debt. Therefore, for revenge, I can pull everyone else in the orphanage into the radio. In order to revenge, I can turn my own Haimeimei into my own substitute and use it to abandon. Revenge is a sign, hidden under the brand, is his ambition and greed. Just as Chen Rus goal has been lychee for a long time, the goal of Litchi has always been Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu. Why can you become a broadcaster, integrate into the radio, and enjoy the thrill of this kind of higher life, and I can only be a stepping stone to your former superiority? Because of the imbalance, because of the embarrassment, it drives the lychee step by step to today. Just as ordinary people look at the nobility to see the emperor''s family, they all feel very unattainable. It is very mysterious and complicated. In fact, the emperor''s family is nothing but a kind of image of all beings. It will also be jealous, and the brothers will fight for the inheritance and will also be separated. It will also be inconsistent with the heart. Liu Mengyu is a little tired. She has always been a very dull person. She is an audience, but she belongs to a more indifferent audience. Therefore, she can borrow her sister''s body and let her sister return to bed and become a corpse. You can also accompany Su Yuhang to take his two sons to make test articles. She knows that Su Yuhangs loyalty and admiration for himself again and again may actually make it impossible for Su Yuhang to say that there is a true point of zero. Everyone is a fallen person and knows that the other side has no bottom line. People, so they can come together. Knowing each other, there will be no too many illusions. If Su Yuhang did not move Su Bai, because the little guys were not allowed, then Su Yuhang could kill the lychee when he killed Xu Fu when he just killed the Qin army. He didn''t do this for the simple reason. He is afraid that he will not open the door. He has been counting on himself and has been watching himself, even if they are pillow-side people, then their consciousness has been integrated into the broadcast, their relationship is closer than any couple in the world. Ridiculous, It is because of Su Yuhangs selfishness, It is because of this calculation of Su Yuhang, When the baby, his own grandson suddenly broke down, Its a clear situation in which the cloud is clear and the moon is clear. Instantly collapsed. Whats even more ridiculous is that Liu Mengyu can''t say that Su Yuhang is doing something wrong. Because when Su Yuhang took the initiative to leave consciousness and return to the audience to clear the obstacles of broadcasting, Kind of one person, The only self-only feeling of broadcasting awareness, Let Liu Mengyu fall into a deep intoxication. to this end, She is willing to take risks, She could not take the initiative to open the door again, let Su Yuhang return to the broadcast consciousness! So, The situation at hand, It was actually caused by the husband and wife. Originally, neither Su Bai nor Litchi had any chance. Even in the previous plans and deductions, Su Bai and Li Zhi were not threats at all. The real threat was Xu Fu, Qin Jun. Su Yuhang recovered his own 20 years, and even he was somewhat unfamiliar and unbelievable. In his 20 years, he was able to bring such a huge change. However, everything has become a joke, The husband and wife are the same forest birds. When the disaster is over, it is difficult to fly. The poison on the lychee is getting weaker. She is looking at Su Bai, She can''t support it for a long time, And Liu Mengyu''s body is constantly changing from the virtual reality and from the virtual reality. Obviously, she is being forced by the terrible toxin from the broadcast consciousness. Once she came out, Then the awareness of broadcasting will no longer exist. or, Form a new sense of no emotions without thinking completely driven by the rules instinct. .................. Su Bais anger is also almost vented. To be exact, the interest has already been collected. When you hate someone who hates the extreme, even if you continue to live, the meaning is mostly for revenge. Finally, when your enemies are really Fall in front of you, after you vent, Feel, Instead, it is a kind of ambiguity and emptiness. Su Bai originally thought that he would not have such ridiculous emotions, but the fact is that it still appeared. Su Yuhang has been smashed into a non-adult shape, lying on the ground, the soul is facing collapse, the body is basically damaged, but Su Bai still keeps him a sigh of relief. Su Bai is reluctant to kill him. Let him die like this simply. It seems too cheap for him. If he can, Su Bai is even willing to seal Su Yuhang to his side. I am not happy that day, I have a meal, Su Yuhang, I am very happy one day, and I have to pay a visit to Su Yuhang. I have nothing to do on my own day, just like Su Yuhang. However, for Su Yuhang, he seems to have the consciousness of winning the king, and there is no swaying, and there is no such thing as asking for mercy. Perhaps this is the way he maintains his last ridiculous dignity. "At the beginning, you invited the old rich to do this with you, the old rich refused, so you regarded him as your threat." Su Bai sat down next to him, he knew that Litchi was detonating in the train at this time. His own poison, but Su Bai did not rush to get together. On your own side, do one thing at a time. Anyway, today, the couple, do not want to fall. Su Yuhang did not answer. "Perhaps, it is rich and rich, I have seen this scene today." Su Bai smiled. "Zhao Gongzi also saw it, so he gave way, and wealth also saw it, so he did not choose to join you. Only you, Yu Yuhang, feel that you are smart and competent, and you can do it all. Look at it, all this, It''s all you want. Su Bai stretched his fingers and pointed around. On the battlefield, the corpses are everywhere, a mess, but what Su Bai points is not the so-called battlefield. Su Bai is not a thinker, nor a moralist. In fact, The Qin soldiers who died here are more heroic and more prosperous. For him, there is no feeling. The audiences who died here and died are also in a relationship with Su Bai. Although everyone is an audience, there is absolutely no sense of death from the dead foxes. What Su Bai said is the past two decades. Originally a home that can be a good end, It became a situation like this. "You are pity me." Su Yuhang suddenly spoke at this time, he can face failure, can admit defeat, but the pity from Su Bai makes him somewhat unacceptable, deep inside, still with that kind of pride Jiaojiao, this kind of arrogance, is reflected in his usual style of acting. "Snapped!" Su Bai slaps and shoots Su Yuhang into the pit. Spit a ring of smoke, "Don''t bother me to brew emotions." v3 Chapter 1072： Fusion The size of the landscape you see depends on the height of your station; But the higher you stand, the more you look at the scores. Su Bai has this feeling at this time, the melody of revenge, from the beginning of the vigorous, to the present desolation and cool with a sorrow, when Su Yuhang is by his side, he can slap him into the mud Time, Always felt, Some lost. It''s like a game, you overthrew the last big BOSS, and suddenly you feel uninteresting. However, Su Bai has no other choice. He has always lived under the shadow of Su Yuhang. He either completely indulged himself and became a self-defense, becoming a marionette who sacrificed his aunt to achieve his aunt, or climbed all the way like this. Then find a chance to get a blow. Its not that Su Bai doesnt want to make other choices, but Su Yuhang has never given it. Of course, it doesn''t make sense to think about it now. When things go to this point, it is time to draw a full stop. When the pigs say that they want to break up, they have to mention the first thing to divide. Everyone counts the accounts clearly. below, Just follow him. Su Bais hand was placed on the chest of Su Yuhang. Su Yuhang closed his eyes. He knew that his son was ready to kill. This made him a little gratified. Of course, he also knew that Su Bai did not have much time to burn himself. When the broadcast collapsed and completely ended, many things would also be wiped out. such as, The name of the audience. Of course, there is the grandson who did not hesitate to bury himself. Because the little guy is broadcasted from the story of the world, his existence is simply broadcast, once the broadcast collapses, then the little guy will no longer exist. No winner, The battle between the father and the son, In the end, All that''s left is nothing but a mess. "boom!" Su Bais palms are strong, The majestic power is venting, Su Yuhang, who has been dying, collapsed and died in the flesh at this time, and he completely left the world without any trace. In the distance, Chen Ru slightly closed her eyes. She and Su Yuhang still have some relationship, but she did not expect that the man will eventually fall into this ending. Of course, she has nothing to say, her life, this is There is not much left. Her only regret may be that this war actually did not win. The transcendence and the kind of enthusiasm that she wanted did not really appear. It took so long and hard to add to the boat, and in the end it just fell into a sigh. Everyone is jealous. The monk''s hands were combined and he read "Amitabha". It is not super-degree, not prayer, just feeling, all this, finally drawn the first full stop. As a friend of Su Bai, the monk is witnessing how hard it is for Su Bai to come all the way. In his view, the outcome at the moment is hard to be perfect, but at least it is a confession. Buddha is climbing up, Reaching out and taking a shield of a dead Qin soldier around him to support his body. "The monk, I am almost finished." Slightly confused, endlessly confusing, faintly present, Everything is confusing. It seems that no one really understands it. Su Yuhang, who had been integrated with the radio, is like this. Su Bai is also like this. The other people present are naturally the same. "Hey, I will send you first, then, there are mothers." Su Bais statement is to Er Bai. He knows that his brother has been waiting for too long. The original brothers and brothers turned against each other and realized the understanding of the last two. In fact, Su Bai had several opportunities and dangers to rely on. He was actually very similar. In order to revenge, he could spare no effort. . Its just that the life of Erbai is too short. He passed his childhood, but after that, he has been in the bronze box, so he is very simple, love is simple, and hate is simple. In fact, he is more like Su Bai than himself. He has experienced so much. With so many embarrassments, it is not like the original one. Getting up, Su Bai walked over to the train. He could see the little guy greeting himself across the train window glass. The little guy who didn''t care about what was happening in the train, he only knew that his father should be very happy now. that''s enough. Su Bais figure appeared in the train. He didnt even pay attention to the lychee and Liu Mengyu who were tearing the mother and daughter. They just sat down in the seat and untied the seal for the good luck. Then they held the little one in their arms. in. The lychee''s toxin is a semi-finished product after all. At this time, although it has been stimulated, it has begun to become weaker. But even so, Liu Mengyu is about to be separated from the broadcast consciousness. Su Yuhang is dead, When you are dead, But the mother and the daughter have no sorrow, but they are fighting for property more desperately. Su Bai is somewhat saddened by Su Yuhang. Rich and dead for twenty years, There is also a wishful companion, his Su Yuhang bones are not cold, but no one cares. You said that this spell has been counted for most of your life, what is it? At this point, Su Bais mouth appeared a smile. Looking back, looking out the window, Su Bai saw that the remnants of the group were still there. They didnt move. They were very powerful. They were all big, but they were also lost lambs. They didnt know where their road was. Passively waiting for the final ruling there. Lichee did not call Su Bai, Liu Mengyu was even more impossible to shout. Perhaps, they hope that Su Bai will continue to be on the wall. After the results of the separation between the two women, Su Bai does not matter. However, Su Bai found that the body of the little guy is slowly becoming weak. This is not only the ruin of the future, but also the possibility of letting the little guy lose the identity of the soul boy and grow up in the future, but at the moment, it is the body of the little guy and The sign that the soul is about to collapse. At the time when he was the most difficult and difficult to decide, his son made a decision for himself. For this reason, he did not hesitate to sacrifice everything. Speaking to the bottom of my heart, Su Bai felt that he did not owe much to the little guys. In the "Zombie" story world, no small guy actively climbed to the demon, he was already dead. "Reassured, you won''t let you die, and you won''t let you go alone." Su Bai held the little guy and stood up, then took the initiative into the whirlpool. Both women looked at him, because Su Bai''s choice is likely to determine the final result, because Su Bai is a special sermon, comparable to the old rich. He is like a sharp knife that can kill people. Su Bai''s eyes stared at Liu Mengyu. In fact, her mother has always been very low-key. She seems to like to stand behind Su Yuhang and watch Su Yuhang go busy. If you dont see the picture of the body rot that you lie on your bed, Su Bai is probably too lazy to start working on Liu Mengyu after killing Su Yuhang. But who told you to do more in the first place? Su Bai reached out and pointed to Liu Mengyu. "Oh..." next moment, Su Bais body showed a crack, and Liu Mengyus eyebrow position also showed a crack. But Liu Mengyu still did not let go, she could not let go. Su Bai is a knife, wants to hurt people, and he has to be injured. At this time, Su Bai had three cracks again. Liu Mengyu''s body trembled, the whole person turned from virtual to real, and it was completely turned into reality, which was equivalent to the launch of the center of broadcasting awareness by Su Bai. Like Su Yuhang, Liu Mengyu became an audience and returned to her original identity. Liu Mengyu looked at it all incredulously. As if I had been in the past twenty years, it was nothing more than a spring and autumn dream. Su Bai once saw the woman who had surrogate herself. The woman has been doing the reverie of her own rich and sultry son. Liu Mengyu at the moment, And the woman, how similar. Even if you are a big brother, Even if your life level is high enough to make everything look up, But in essence, What is the difference between you and the woman who can go to surrogate for money? Its nothing more than the things that everyone sells. Su Bai went to Liu Mengyu, Liu Mengyu looked up and looked at Su Bai. Her body is slowly dying, This is not Su Bais handwriting. It is Liu Mengyu''s own choice. She witnessed how Su Yuhang died in the hands of Su Bai, and she did not want to come again. In fact, Su Bai is too lazy to come again, but since she has chosen the decent end of the loser, Su Bai has not done anything. The result of failure is actually more profound than any torture that causes physical and mental harm to them. As for the killing and venting after Su Bai, it is just an add-on. Su Bai witnessed the disappearance of Liu Mengyu. From beginning to end, she did not say a word to her. The scene of mother and child separation did not apply to them. "I am willing to share the highest life with you..." Litchi closed his eyes and seemed to be trying to integrate into the broadcast consciousness. ȵ , Once angry and embarrassed, At this time, it finally turned into reality. Su Bai turned his head and looked at Litchi. This woman who has been immersed in the atmosphere of high life, In the past, Su Bai felt that Chen Ru was stupid. But now, the lychee is the same. Broadcast awareness is a hot potato, but also a stage, but not too many people. The little guy''s body is constantly weakening and even begins to become transparent. Two people are already the limits of broadcasting awareness. And myself, it is impossible to separate from the little ones. Previously, Su Bai also suspected that Li Zhihui and Liu Mengyu had died in the end, and they left a Su Yuhang. Liu Mengyu couldn''t accept a lychee. She did not lose anything. But soon, Su Bai found the reason, Because the lychee soul that Liu Mengyu was accepting the broadcast consciousness was suddenly distorted, in the end, the soul and the body were stripped, but the soul did not disappear into the great supreme. Litchi couldnt believe it. "How could it.........how could it.........why would it refuse my integration, why!!!!!!!!!" Litchi is not qualified to integrate, Even if she is very good, even if she is very strong, However, Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyu are the choices of Zhao Gongzi and they have been recognized by Zhao Gongzi. Su Bai is following the footsteps of wealth, independent of the rules of broadcasting. litchi, She has nothing. v3 Chapter 1073： despair! "You walked away, my mom said to me, your father is poisonous, we can''t play with you." "Yes, you don''t have a mother, we don''t play with you." "My father also said, saying that your father is a bad person, you are a small bad person, and playing with you will bring us bad." The little girl who wanted to join in with them played a little bit, turned and ran away. She ran up the street, facing the bustling crowd, she was a little afraid, and some did not matter. The child''s self-esteem is sometimes the strongest, belonging to the exquisite fragile product, but for her, life has become somewhat difficult to understand since she became sensible. The mother left, and she could never see her again. She didn''t know where her mother went. She only knew that her father had no conscience when he was drunk every night, and then his father would sometimes struggle in bed. It looks very scary. Her age is too small, many things don''t understand, but I don''t want to understand. Her life is long, but she doesn''t know what the future is. She may be a bit too early, but she is not clear, after all, her early childhood, for her, is gray. Until then, she met two young men and women on the street, they smiled and looked at themselves, reaching out to **** their hair and asking what they wanted to eat, She replied: "Litchi." then, His own life has gone to another corner. .................. The life of the orphanage is actually not so beautiful. The teacher and the aunts will tell the children over and over again that you can eat and eat snacks and drink the drinks, all because of the kindly dean and the dean. The children are very simple, whoever they are good to whom they like, so every time the dean and the dean of the dean come to the orphanage, the children are always very happy. The person in charge of the actual operation of the orphanage is well versed in this. He knows that if he wants to let the lord continue to invest in the orphanage, he will have to be satisfied, and the childrens love and affection is the source of satisfaction. . She can''t be excused, and she was brought back by the dean of the dean, the aunt, and every time the dean of the dean, Auntie, came to the orphanage, she would always talk to her alone and even take her out. Buy some new clothes and buy some snacks. This made her envious of other children in the orphanage, and because she was indeed a little bigger than the other children, everyone used her as a big sister. She has seen the child of the uncle, The little brother lying on the bed, He looks very hard and weak. But he is very happy, Because he has real parents, not uncles and aunts. Until one day, the dean of the dean said that she wanted to accept her as a daughter. She is ecstatic, She finally has a father and a mother. .................. The cold night, the biting cold wind, she walked alone on the cold street, just from the first world of experience stories, her whole life outlook has been subverted. She is very afraid, She is very scared, But at this time, She is helpless. The dean of the dean and the dean of the dean, that is, his cognac and godmother died in a car accident, and the orphanage also stopped. Own childhood, My own memories, Has been sealed. Its not easy to survive in this society, but you have encountered this kind of thing. She is not sure how long she can live. Opening the door of the rental house, a group of boys and girls gathered in her living room. "Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you!.................." Haimeimei came out with a small cake and a candle. After the children were separated from the orphanage, some of them were already working, and some were still going to school with her support. They used other time to scrap the money and bought her a small cake to help her celebrate her birthday. That night, she cried, She felt that she had found the motivation to live and found the courage to face the next danger and surprise. Life can''t be heavy, so you can only continue to go on with your scalp. And they are their own motivation. ........................ The wind is whistling, She stood alone on the foothills and cried hysterically, while at the same time changing the usual quiet and screaming. She knows they can hear it because they are not dead, They are not dead yet! But they put themselves into this game that is not as good as death. The person I have always loved the most, The person I have always missed the most, On the holidays and festivals, people who go to the graves and weeds, At the beginning, I wore a pair of masks and played tricks on my own. then, When you find that your experiment is not successful, then discard yourself. On that day, the rain was heavy and the girl stood on the hill for a night. In the early morning, she dragged her tired body back home. I saw Haimeimei sitting there and writing homework. "Sister, are you back?" "Yeah." She nodded, her eyes revealing something called madness, "I am back." ............ "Auspicious, what do you think of him?" Auspicious yawned in her arms. "People have sent you back, you don''t even give them a straight eye." The black cat in the arms is very cold, but only close to himself. "I told him to be careful with people like him. He has already reminded him." Yes, He is indeed the same person as himself, The same test article, only, I am a semi-finished product. And he, It seems to be successful. Dean, Uncle Dean, you should be waiting for him to get rid of it. I am waiting too, Your dry daughter, I miss you very much. .................. "Sister, why, why is this all? impossible, How can this be! Haimeimeis gaze completely lost focus. He is like a walking dead. Not everyone is lychee, not everyone is Su Bai, When you find that your childhood care and your long-standing closeness are just a scam and use, Most people will directly collapse in spirit. Those who can come over are not ordinary people. When Haimeimei was killed in Su Bai, there was no mourning. What he had was only sorrowful than death. however, In another world she sensed, But nothing was done, just continue to study his own formation. perhaps, She should be sad, may, She should be sad for a while, But she thinks, I need to learn the two people, otherwise, After all, its impossible for them to catch up with the two peoples steps. Not to mention surpassing them? They can even play with their two sons as guinea pigs to design. Own, Why not? .................. "What are you still playing, have you not played enough?" She is reminding Su Bai, Remind this person like himself. Originally, she thought that Su Bai should be like herself. The hatred of the whole body did not need to be smashed. The embellishment of the stars could burn the totem of crazy revenge, but he did not do this. He even died in the fight with Qin Bing. In the **** battle with Qin Bing. What is the meaning of his fighting? She doesn''t understand, She does not understand, She sacrificed everything, Pay everything, Discard everything, Its not to see Su Bais unclear death here! She couldn''t help it, she shot. However, Su Bai did not care about her appearance. Even if she had more than a dozen weapons, Su Bai still sneered: "We are defeated, will the broadcast not end?" Yes, The broadcast is over, That man and a woman will die. Your own enmity is also reported. But she is not reconciled, She still wants more, She still wants to get more! She wants more than just revenge, she has to compensate! .................. Su Yuhang came out, he recovered his lost twenty years, and there was no one at the moment, sweeping everything. She has also been confused. In the end, she is the real dean of her dean. Twenty years later, she is almost able to leave everything, but she still chose that road 20 years ago. The old rich man, even himself can count, can even design the address of his own orphanage setting method, if these two people did not break, but have been together. What kind of result will it be? However, she did not bother to ask what kind of results, he ignored himself, thinking that everything is in control. Then, Just take a look! ........................ The highest level of life is in front of you. She can''t fit into it. She feels like a fool, a hopeless fool, Made all efforts and paved all the roads, Hard work these years, The answer I got at the end was that I was not eligible to enter. How is this possible, this is impossible! Litchi Yang Tian made a long shout, At this time, she was almost mad, and her eyes looked fiercely around, and finally, she fell on Su Bai. "You already know it all, isn''t it!" Su Bai held the little guy and looked at her, shaking her head. Su Bai didn''t know, and didn''t want to know it in the past. However, the picture at this time does have a strong irony. The organ counted as too clever, and mistakenly killed Qing Qing. The toxins from the lychee have been vented. At this time, she is already strong outside, but her anger is almost burning the whole person. Compared with Su Yuhang and Liu Mengyus free and easy and self-ending in the face of failure, Litchi seems to be somewhat naive in this respect. But this is an era of result-oriented heroes. The losers think they are smart people before they fail. The little guys figure has begun to blur, Su Bai held him step by step toward the black aperture. "Why, by what, by what!" Li Xiaosheng of Litchi echoed around, this moment, She seems to have returned to her childhood, and the little playmates mocked her origins and mocked her family. .................. "Mom, this is so miserable." The fat **** is shining on the shoulders of the monks. "Hey, why do I feel that this call gives me a feeling of empathy? It seems that this kind of grievance and incomprehension has happened to me in fat guys many times?" v3 Chapter 1074： Human choice Litchi left the train, there was no madness, and there was no way to continue hysteria. She looked calm, but in her body, she had lost her previous spirit and heroism. The poison has spread, and her consciousness has not been able to enter the broadcast. For her, life has actually entered the countdown. Perhaps, compared with the vitality and the fundamental dissipation, its all empty and hard. It is the most difficult to accept. This point, but let Chen Ru catch up, Chen Ru has always used lychee as his goal of catching up. Nowadays, both women have got the same ending for their own madness. Liang Boss looked at the seriously injured solution in his arms, and looked at the lychee floating above. He didn''t go up and chase the lychee, but continued to look at the solution. Some things, not that he does not understand, but that he is afraid to see too clearly. The rest of the audience, including the fat man, the monk and the Buddha, are also waiting quietly. They don''t know what kind of ending they will face in the future. Su Yuhang is dead, Litchi is gone, what will happen in the train? "........................" The train suspended in the air suddenly turned on again. This is a signal. Everyone below stood up and looked into the air. Train, is this going to leave? Then, What about broadcasting? Who is the broadcast? or, Does the broadcast still exist? The door of the train reopened at this time and landed slowly. Although the people still don''t know the situation, the meaning is already obvious. Everyone except Chen Ru has re-entered the carriage. The train started again and slowly accelerated. Everyone who survived was sitting in their place, they were waiting for the sound of the broadcast, but the broadcast did not give them any sound. next moment, A word of life appeared in front of them. This is the name card they left when they came. Now the broadcast house is returned to them? No one is going to act rashly, they are so easy to survive, this time naturally seems more cautious. The first to be shot is the monk, who took his life card in his hand. The next moment, the life card dissipated, and the monk was intact. The fat god''s **** also wrapped the name card, the same situation, the life card disappeared. Foye reached out and held the name card, and the life card also disappeared. Someone started, the following things are simple, everyone has pinched their own name cards. "Is this what it means to end?" Hills asked. He doesn''t know who he is talking about, but he still needs to ask. However, no one responded to him. next moment, The train began to oscillate, and next to everyone, there was another door. Some people understand it, and some people dont understand it. The monks hands are combined and a Buddhas number is read: "Amitabha, if you want to continue, continue to sit here, want to end, go inside. One step is man, one step is god, You, Choose your own. Nowadays, the monk understands it. He smiles helplessly. The monk is most concerned about causality. But at this moment, he knows that the cause and effect he owes is no longer clear. The monk got up and walked into the door. Then the monk walked out of it, but he came out with a serious look, as if he had changed a person, he sat back in his position and closed his eyes. "Mom, don''t you play anymore, his mother''s, big white, hey, have a chance to drink together?" The fat god''s **** is floating in front of the door, he is hesitant and somewhat sad. It is the fantasy of most people to change from person to god, but it is a nightmare of God. The fat man can''t bear his own strength, and he can''t bear the feeling of being a god. But he is more aware that this is the choice that the person deliberately opened up for them. It is to continue this unending game. After the end of the world, go to the next world as a cannon fodder, or to be honest, return to the previous world and live your life. The fat man feels that he has no choice but to really choose. "Big white, will you still come out? Can I see my son again?" The fat man hesitated in front of the door, Then shouted: "If there is a chance, let''s take a look at us. I have any good things, I will give it to you, I will give it to you, will you not?" The voice just fell, the fat gods **** penetrated into the door. next moment, A complete fat man with a physical body walked out of the door and, like the previous monk, sat back in his original position with no expression. Sears sat there with a cold eye, which is actually an attitude. "Ha ha." A middle-aged man stood up, "I want to go back and see my son." The old firefighter walked into the door and he walked back again. Liang Boss is holding up his solution, and his actions have surprised many people, because no one has thought that Liang Bo is actually willing to give up. "This is no better ending, for us." Liang Boss looked at his unconscious solution in his arms. "You should also agree with my choice?" In the next moment, Liang Boss took the solution and walked into the door. Then, coming out of the door, the new Liang Boss and the restored solution, they sat back to their original position coldly. Buddha is still sitting there, When the monk and the fat man had chosen to leave, he still did not move. In the midst of it, Buddha is like a pair of eyes looking at himself. With a doubt and question. Buddha smiled slightly, Road: "They are gone, I am afraid that you are alone, lonely." Lord Buddha looked around again. The people who have gone are gone, and some are clones. "I have no regrets, and I have nothing to worry about. Those who want to leave, have already left, these clones, after all, can not match the deity. They don''t want to go, they are also for themselves. Speaking of the head, I have to keep one person, The next time you fight, I really want to help you fight, I want to help you continue. Foye said his reasons, He can''t let go, and he can''t think of it. It''s better to go back instead of going back. At the very least, when the broadcast needs to attack the next world, There will be a person holding a hatchet and killing it with one knife and one knife. Not only for your own survival, More for your own friends. Hills shrugged and reached for a knock on the window. "Are there people getting off?" No one responded. The person who wants to leave has already left. Most people still dont want to go back to the ordinary people. "Then let''s drive." Hills shouted with a smile. "Right, I''m going to talk to you about it. If you want to get a testimony this time, you can design it better and be more comfortable." Don''t give me a place to eat a cup of ice and snow." v3 Chapter 1075： I am the show host (the end of the book) "Come, let''s go together!" The fat man held a small flag in his hand and wore a dark yellow robe, commanding a group of young men and women who were also wearing robes in front of him. "Hey! Hey!" "Ohh Ohh ohh!" Some people take wooden swords, some take sputum, some boast, some drums, some scream, The messy rural white matter music team appeared to be orderly under the fat man''s training. Everyone followed their tone to do their own things, each performing their duties, revealing a solemn and solemn feeling, sympathetic symphony The group is both visually conscious! The fat man jumped up and down and directed every detail. He is very careful, because this is his career and his life. This team is all his. "Good, stop!" The fat man held the flag in his hand and signaled everyone to stop. !!!! The drums rushed, and finally came to an emergency stop. Everyone stopped the action, stood neatly, and then everyone quickly took a long sign from the cuff, similar to the one held in the hands of the ancient minister. The fat man also took a token from his pocket like a juggler. Then all the people behind him followed up with his actions: "Congratulations Mr. Zhao Lao is in Xianban!" žžžž!!!!!! There was a round of applause from all around. The director of the funeral home was very pleased to be a middle-aged man wearing a suit: "Mr. Zhao, is this still satisfactory?" "Satisfied, very satisfied, the hope of the day of the trip is this effect." "Do not worry, this is for sure. This is the most important project of our funeral home. We Chinese people still need to carry forward our own culture and funeral culture, which is actually a kind of our traditional culture." "Yes, yes, I believe that my father will rest in the Spirit of Heaven." "Ok." The director of the funeral home told the deputy director to sign the list. He went to the fat man who was drinking water and rested on the side, and reached for the shot on the shoulder of the fat man. "August, you are doing very well." "Thank you, the curator, can you give the brothers some bonuses?" "No problem, I will give you a bonus every time I receive a single order, and I will do it!" The curator encouraged everyone, and then left. "August brother, you are really amazing, this is much more than we used to run white things everywhere in the countryside." A young man leaned in front of the fat man to flatter. "Where is this? Where is it? After changing the Ming dynasty, I will drum up an Eight Immortals and cross the sea array, completely illuminating their dog eyes." The fat man seems very casual, indeed, compared to his previous move to reclaim the mountains and the sea, now Its just that the commander of the hundred and tenth people has a flower shelf, and there is really no countertop. But life, the important thing is the renminbi, the rest, it doesn''t matter. "Right, Bayi, are you going to watch the fun later?" "What is the excitement? This is a funeral home. What is the good thing about the liveliness of the dead?" "I heard that a black man''s body was sent here, and it was going to be cremated in the afternoon. Others have seen it more than cremation. I really want to see if the black ash is the color of the scorpion after the cremation." The young man only said to himself, and did not pay attention to his eight-faced brother''s entire face was scared and deformed. .................. "Master, hard work." "Master, go to my home tonight." "Master, go to my house." "Amitabha, thank you all the donors, just for today''s work, not finished yet." The monk was wearing a robe, and the shovel in his hand was still shoveling. Behind him, he was a middle-aged man in a suit and a suit. "Master, why is this even Jide?" "Ran." The monk responded. "Then I will donate more money to the village tomorrow, and find an engineering team to renovate this mountain road. Is it also Jide?" "Jide has to be a limp." The monk replied. "Understood, Master, I understand." In the crowd, there are many outstanding officials, but they continue to do the work at hand under the leadership of the seven laws. For them, money and other enjoyment are somewhat bearish. How to accumulate morality for future generations is The focus of their concerns. .................. The spring breeze and the hustle and bustle, downstairs of the Pudong International Airport terminal, there are many passengers waiting for taxis. Ying Yinger was a bit thinner than half a year ago. Her body was originally slightly better, but now it seems a little weak. The school is over. She just returned from the United States and returned to the magic capital. For her, life has to continue anyway, she does not allow herself to have the slightest slack, every moment, she needs to live the most exquisite. Because she was worried, not knowing when, the man would appear in front of her, she did not want her to see her decadent and ugly side. This is the commonality that every woman has in common. Women are pleasing to others, and no one can escape. "Hello, still know me?" A man stood behind Ying Yinger. Ying Yinger turned back and saw a man in a burgundy suit. The mans clothes were rigorous, and every detail of the whole body was meticulous. Most importantly, he should be sitting on the same plane with himself. The aircraft that has been sitting for so long can still be absolutely refined, enough to show the attachment of the other party in this detail. "Hello, I really don''t know." Ying Yinger responded. "You used to open a clinic. Our company is upstairs and is a game company." The man reminded. "Oh, remember, hello." "Do you want to go back?" the man asked. "Let''s go, it''s not very convenient to call the car, my boss is driving." "No need to worry, I have friends to pick me up." Ying Yinger refused. "Is he back?" "What?" Ying Yinger could not understand. "Oh, didn''t come back." The man shook his head. "If he comes back, let me know." The man took a piece of paper from his pocket and wrote his mobile phone number. There is no direct contact with WeChat or other contact information. "I have a relationship with him," the man explained. "Is it Su Bai?" Ying Yinger asked. "Yes, it is him." The man took a deep breath and spit it out. "Although the air of the magical capital is not good in California, but back here, I feel that my life has regained momentum." "Good luck with your work." "You too." (California law allows same-sex marriage - --- Xiaolong press) A man drove a car and pressed the horn. "My boss came to pick me up, then, goodbye." "Goodbye." The man got in the car, in the car, he talked and laughed with his boss, and personally reached out to help the boss sort out the tie. I don''t know why, looking at these two men''s actions, Ying Ying''s heart actually has a little bit of sourness. Soon, Ying Yinger waited for the taxi. Instead of returning to her home, she returned to the building where she used to work. I don''t know why, she wants to go back here and have a look. An old firefighter at the entrance of the corridor was checking the fire-fighting equipment of the building. When Ying Yinger came over, the firefighter smiled at Ying Yinger, and Ying Yinger also smiled. "Li Ge, is your son going out tomorrow?" asked a colleague next to him. "Well, tomorrow," the old firefighter replied. "Then you are still coming out to work today, oh, forget it, sorrow, and yes, when people are busy, they have no time to think about it." "I still have a grandson. When I come back this time, I am going to bring my grandson." "You haven''t traveled on vacation recently?" "Nothing, no, just come back, just come back, good days, you can continue." .................. The office has not been subletted. At the beginning, Ying Yinger had already returned it to Su Bai, but it seems that someone has rented it for five years, so it remains the same. Ying Yinger found out that the cleaning supplies in the room started to clean up. Just after a long-distance flight, people are very tired. However, Ying Yinger still insisted on cleaning it up. This busy, it is busy at night. Some are tired and some are confused. I poured myself a glass of water, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, watching the neon flashing below. The icy city is also a cold night, Ying Yinger took out her mobile phone and opened a radio station app. Ten years ago, some people had done statistics, broadcasting three major users: students, migrant workers, drivers. Nowadays, with the popularity of smartphones, it has become two categories: drivers and lonely people. He said that it might be the last time he met. Its been a long time, He really didn''t contact him anymore. It seems that I really jumped into the sea of ??people and did not trace it. He is still the same. When he needs it, he will think of himself. He is still the same. Every time he needs himself, he can''t control it. One is willing to make a wish, and it is impossible to talk about who is suffering and who is not responsible. Leaning against the window sill, Ying Ying''s hair was scattered and put on her shoulders. The hand that is held in the hand is mineral water, but it feels like drinking. The mobile phone''s broadcast sound showed some noise at this time. It seems that there was some problem with the signal, but it quickly returned to normal, but the tone changed at this time: "My dear listeners, hello. Welcome to the "Terror Broadcasting" program. I, Is the show host, I I have a name, my name is Su Bai; Here, I have to give a girl a song first, as a gift I gave her, I know that she just returned to study abroad, and now a person must be very lonely. This song is the post-string "Love", I hope, She can still be happy when I am not around her, and can continue to live happily. Love her, give her the most beautiful stars and twelve hours, That night, Always in my heart, May you be well. You can pay attention to the public micro-signal of our "Terror Broadcasting", search for "kongbu66", and we have more stories to share with you. All right, Next is the story of today, Please, Listen to the side ears........." ~： End of this testimony (free) I am sorry, I sent the final chapter yesterday, and I finished the testimony the next day, because the dragon wants to slow down. "Terror Broadcasting" is over, I saw someone saying that the end was a bit rushed, but the dragon also had the same feeling. But this is not a crime of war. The dragon has done its best to carry out his own initial heart. Maybe, there is still a lack of real level. In fact, looking at the moment, more than three million words of online novels, can achieve the perfection of the perfection, very few, can be like the dragon, the account of the account, the good said, has been steadily written to the last In fact, there are not many chapters, and most of them are not enough to make the money earned enough. The level is not enough, and the future will come together. At least, compared with the ending of the "Terror Network", "Terror Broadcasting" is undoubtedly successful. When the final chapter is written, the dragon quietly refreshes the book review area. Some people say regret, others say Did not see enough, but most of the messages are finished with flowers, congratulations to the end, which makes the dragon very happy, but also a little peace of mind. In fact, the beginning of the new book does indeed divide some of the dragon''s energy, but this is something that can''t be avoided. If you choose the dragon, you will still send a new book in advance to drive popularity. This is life, It''s hard to be perfect, there will always be times of difficulty and choice. For example, when writing the final chapter, the dragon only had time to smoke a cigarette. I wanted to spend more time to recollect the end of the ending, just like after-the-scenes, but there is no way, after a cigarette is over, it will open again. Word, write the next chapter of the new book, because it will be released later. Life may have poetry and distance, but if you need to do it now, you still have to continue to face the ambiguity. The dragon said to you a long time ago, I hope that one day, without the pressure of life, I can write books as I like, and there will be this day, but now I cant do it. In fact, when the "Terror Broadcasting" no longer continues to release a new world of stories and no longer publishes the world of suspense stories, its theme and life is actually over. Long Qiang supported a million words, only for a result, but also for everyone to explain. Because of the appearance of roles such as old wealth and the emergence of roles such as Qin Jun, everyone may have forgotten that "Terror Broadcasting", in the final analysis, is an infinite stream novel, but it may have surpassed many embarrassments. "Terror Broadcasting" has been with you for a long time. The dragon has grown a lot because of this book. In fact, it is not only the so-called achievements and income, but also the changes in mentality. From the beginning of the "Terrorist Net" to the final sigh of enthusiasm to the end, to the "horror broadcast" when sinking the heart to rest assured to write a story, perhaps, this is the biggest gift that "Terror Broadcasting" brought to the dragon. Thank you for your company, here, in fact, there is no need to say the difference, because they are too emotional, and again, the dragons new book "He came from hell" has been released for two weeks, and the dragon has not chosen to take a break for a while, so We are still together. The new book "He came from Hell" issued a book for ten days, a silver alliance, 10 lords, 50 rudders, nearly a thousand people to reward, nearly 20,000 collections, directly into the top ten of the new book list, this is everyone The affirmation of the dragon over the past year is also a continuation of companionship. In the same period of the new book, I said in my heart, whether it is a great god, the result of the cricket is the best and the most real. This is very satisfying. Xiaozhongwen, can have such achievements, in fact, there are few in the whole starting point. I watched a forum a few days ago and saw a persons comment saying that Pure Dragon proved that there is a way out for writing a small text, but it can also be well mixed, and at the same time has a large number of hardcores, of course, if you have to be like him. Written so well. With this evaluation, it is enough. It is everyone''s support, so that the dragon can continue to write the story he wants to write. It is also because of everyone''s support that the dragon can continue to have income. There is no need to ponder whether it needs to be transformed and how to attract more readers. As an author, this is a very happy thing, you write a story you like, and a group of fans follow you, like your story together, do not need to see the market changes, do not need to consider what is old and small White reader taste, I will do what I like to do, Sincerely, Comfortable, comfortable. Just like the current small art workshop, the mechanized production of the outside is going to go outside, the tide flow is changing with it, and you are squatting at home, polishing one piece and hanging it on the shelf, the next day, there will be old customers to buy. Make money, buy some rice to buy some wine, and continue to do the work on hand. In addition to the "Terror Broadcasting", the Dragon will write it to the public''s public micro-signal. Because of the recommendation of the new book, "Terror Broadcasting" has become the "end state", which is the starting point rule. Fanwai will write a lot of roles such as Xiaoxuan, Fatty and Shangfo Fo, and it is the final ending of the broadcast. You can pay attention to the public micro-signal of the dragon. The specific update date is expected to be fixed. It may take a week or two to start writing, because recently, the dragon It is a bit too tired. In the upper right corner of WeChat, click Add a friend and search for Pure Dragon or kongbu66. If there is no such person in the display, please click on the relevant article below and the public number will appear. At last, Still the new book "He comes from hell." This is a breakthrough in the other direction of the dragon. It can be said that whether it is from the depth of writing or the writing technique, it is a new peak of the dragon, but in fact, the dragon is also a bit uneasy, perhaps, written too Really, even, it may be smaller than before. Therefore, we need everyone''s support. Mo panic, Hold the dragon!